I
!
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
BULLETIN 30
HANDBOOK
OF
AMERICAN INDIANS
NORTH OF MEXICO
EDITED HY
FREDERICK WEBB HODGE
I N T \V () P A R T S
PART 2
THE
£Ri
*Lli
•r -*F,-^«
WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
1910
. «v
,,0>
•o"'
CONTRIBUTORS TO PART 2
A. B. L. Dr Albert Buell Lewis of the Field Museum of Natural History.
A. C. F. Miss Alice C. Fletcher of Washington.
A. F. C. Dr Alexander F. Chamberlain of Clark University.
A. H. Dr Ales Hrdlicka of the United States National Museum.
A. L. K. Dr A. L. Kroeber of the University of California.
A. S. G. The late Dr Albert S. Gatschet of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
A. S. Q. Mrs Amelia Stone Quinton of New York.
C. B. M. Mr Clarence B. Moore of Philadelphia.
C. C. W. Mr C. C. Willoughby of the Peabody Museum, Harvard University.
C. F. L. Dr Charles F. Lummis of Los Angeles, California.
C. T. The late Dr Cyrus Thomas of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
C. W. Dr Clark Wissler of the American Museum of Natural History.
D. I. B. Mr D. I. Bushnell, jr., of University, Virginia.
D. R. Mr Doane Robinson of the South Dakota Historical Society.
E. L. H. Dr Edgar L. Hewett of the School of American Archaeology.
E. S. Dr Edward Sapir of the Geological Survey of Canada.
F. B. Dr Franz Boas of Columbia University.
F. G. S. Dr Frank G. Speck of the University of Pennsylvania.
F. H. Mr Frank Huntington, formerly of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
F. H. C. The late Frank Hamilton Gushing of the Bureau of American Ethnology
F. L. Mr Francis LaFlesche of the Bureau of Indian Affairs.
F. S. N. Mrs Frances S. Nichols of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
F. AV. H. Mr F. W. Hodge of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
•G. A. D. Dr George A. Dorsey of the Field Museum of Natural History.
G. F. Mr Gerard Fowke of Saint Louis.
G. P. D. The Rev. Dr George P. Donehoo of Connellsville, Pa.
G. T. E. Lieut. G. T. Ernmons, United States Navy, retired.
G. W. G. Judge George W. Grayson of Eufaula, Okla.
. E. B. Dr Herbert E. Bolton of Leland Stanford Junior University.
. W. H. Mr Henry W. Henshaw, formerly of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
A. G. The Rev. J. A. Gilfillan of Washington.
D. M. Mr Joseph D. McGuire of Washington.
M. Mr James Mooney of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
N. B. H. Mr J. N. B. Hewitt of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
O. D. The late Rev. J. Owen Dorsey of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
P. D. Mr Jacob P. Dunn of Indianapolis.
R. S. Dr John R. Swanton of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
W. F. Dr J. Walter Fewkes of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
F. Dr Livingston Farrand of Columbia University.
Dr Merrill E. Gates of the United States Board of Indian Commissioners.
Miss M. S. Cook of the Bureau of Indian Affairs.
The late Prof. Otis T. Mason of the United States National Museum.
Dr Pliny E. Goddard of the American Museum of Natural History.
Dr Paul Radin of the Bureau of American Ethnology.
Dr Roland B. Dixon of Harvard University.
Dr S, A. Barrett of the Milwaukee Public Museum.
HI
IV ( ONTRIW'TORS TO PART 2
\V. I . Mr \Vil l.crt'nnv Kami's of the New York Public Library.
\V. II. I>r Walter HoiiLrli of the Tnited States National Museum.
W. II l>. I>r William II. Dall of the Cnited States Geological Survey.
\\ . II. II. .Mr William II. Holmes of tin- United Stales National Museum.
\\ .1. Th.- late I>r U'illiam Jones of the Field Museum of Natural History
\\ M. The late Dr Washington .Matthews, United States Army.
W. M. I!. The Kev. William M. Be:mcham|» of Syracuse, N. Y.
W. K. (.. Mr W. K. (ierard of New York.
OF THE
UNIVERSITY
OF
HANDBOOK OF THE INDIANS
NA. For all names beginning with this
abbreviation and followed by Sa.,
Sra., or Sefiora, see Nuestra Senora.
Naagarnep. See Nagonub.
Naagetl. A Yurok village on lower
Klauiath r., just below Ayootl and above
the mouth of Blue cr., N. w. Cal.
Naagetl.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905. Nai-a-gutl.—
Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,. in, 138,
1853.
Naahmao (Na-ah-ma'-o, 'turkey'). A
clan of the Mahican. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Naai ('monocline'). A Navaho clan.
BTaa'i.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
104, 1890. Naa'i^ine.— Ibid, (fine = 'people').
Naa'idine'.— Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
Naaik (X'a'isk, or X'PtEk, 'the bear-
berry'). A village of the Nicola band of
Ntlakyapamuk near Nicola r., 39 m.
above Spences Bridge, Brit. Col. ; pop.
141 in 1901, the last time the name
appears.
Na-ai-ik.— Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
n, 44, 1891. N'a'iEk.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 174, 1900. N'e'iEk.— Ibid. Ni-ack.— Can.
Ind. Aff. 1884, 189, 1885.
Naaish. (Na-aic/). A Yaquina village
on the s. side of the mouth of Yaquina r.,
Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 229, 1890.
Naalgus-hadai (NcPa'lgAs xa'da-i, ' dark-
house people'). A subdivision of the
Yadus, a family of the Eagle clan of the
Haida.—S wanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Naalye (Na-al-ye). A division of the
Skoton, living, according to the treaty of
Nov. 18, 1854, on Rogue r., Oreg.— Com-
pend. Ind. Treaties, 23, 1873.
Naansi. An extincttribe, probably Cad-
doan, said by Douay to be numerous in
1687. They were allied with the Haqui
and Nabiri in a war against the Kadoha-
dacho and the Hainai at the time La
Salle's party were traveling toward the
Mississippi after their leader's death.
Naansi.— Douay in Shea, Discov. Miss. Val., 217,
1852. Nansi.— Hennepin, New Discov., n, 41,
1698.
Naapope. See Nahpope.
Naas-Glee. Given as a Chimmesyan
village at the headwaters of Skeena r., w.
Brit. Col. — Downie in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., xxxi, 253, 1861.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 1
Naasumetunne ('people dwelling on or
near the Naasu' ). A clan or band', prob
ably Yakonan, on a small stream called
Naasu by the Naltunnetunne, s. of Sal
mon r. and x. of the mouth of Siletz r.,
Oreg.
Naaskaak. — Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., i, 233, 1848 (probably identical). Na'-a-su
me' :umne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 231,
1890 (Naltunnetunne name). Naausi. — McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854.
Nabatutuei. (Nabat'hu'-tu'ei, 'white
village'). A traditional puel)lo oJ
Tigua of Isleta, N. Mex.
Nabat'hii'-tu'ei. — Gatschet, Mythic Talc of Isleta,
210, 1891. Nah-bah-too-too-ee. — Lummis, Man who
Married the Moon. 12, 1S(J4. White Pueblo.— Gat
schet, op. cit., 214.
Nabedache (Na'-bai-da'-che, said to be a
fruit resembling the blackberry. Gat
schet says the archaic name of the tribe
was Nawadishe, from witish, 'salt'; Joutel
(Margry, Dec., m, 390,1878) corrobo
rates this by saying that Naoudiche means
'salt* and" that the village bearing this
name was so called because of the salt
supply near by). One of the 12 or more
tribes of the Hasinai, or southern Cad-
do, confederacy. They spoke the com
mon language of the group. Their main
village stood for a century or more :i
or 4 leagues w. of Neches r. and near
Arroyo San Pedro, at a site close to
the old San Antonio road, which became
known as San Pedro. This name clung
to the place throughout the 18th century,
and seems still to cling to it, since San
Pedro cr. and the village of San Pedro, in
Houston co., Tex., are in the same gcn_-
eral vicinity as old San Pedro. In 168,
a well-beaten path led post this village t<
the Hasinai hunting grounds beyond UH
Braxos (Joutel in Margry, Dec., in,
326, 332, 1878). It perhaps becaim
of the later San Antonio road.
The Nouadiche mentioned by
ville in 1700 (Margry, Dec., iv, 441, Ih
and the Amediche mentioned by La Hai pe
fn 1719 (ibid., vr, 262, 1886) are c early
he Nabedache of San Pedro. Joutel
(ibid., in, 388, 1878) tells us that the
Naodiche village, which he ]>JN ;
through some 15 leagues N. •
of
NABEDACHE
[B. A. B.
Pedro was allied to tin- latter, and it
-i-ems probable that it l>elonged to the
-ame tribe. Tin- Naouydiehe mentioned
i!\ Uillarpeiu 1719, however^are not so
easily identified with the Nabedache,
-'nee he associate them with the Ton
ka \v a, calls them a wandering tribe which
tiutil !-•» Salle's coming had been at war
with the- Kadohadaeho, and on the same
puire mentions the Amediche apparently
as a di-tinct tribe t Margry, IVr., vi, 202,
'77. issiii. Yet the facts that the "great
thief" "i the Naotiydiches, of whom
\M Harpe writes, spoke the language of
the Na>sonites, i. e., Caddoan, and that
'lie Notiadirhe of r.ienville's account
were the Nahedache. make it probable
that those of La Harpe's account were the
same people. Concerning the Nabe-
dache of San IVdro, al\\ays in historic
times the chief ihe trii»e. the
infor ivel v tul I and satisfac-
. are the lir.-t Texas tribe of
, there i- a definite account, and be-
can-e nf their location mi the western
frontier of the Hasinai group and on the
hL'hway from Mexico to Louisiana they
are frequently mentioned during the ISth
ivntury. La Salle passed through this
illairein lO.sOi.n his way to the southern
and by "the great Coenis village"
• ' 'imt of this expedition is
meant specifically the Nabedache village
w. of Neches r. and the Neehe village just
on the other-side ( 1 >ouav iii French, Hist.
C..11. La., iv. 204-20.V lsf>2). .Joutel's
desrription of the (Vnis i 1 la-mai) , as dis
tinguished fr«nn the .-out hern Na-oni an<l
the Kadohadacho, is based on his sojourn
:it the Nabcdache and Neche villages
Margry, Dec., in, :i:!«»-;ir><i, 1S7S|; like-
\\i-e.Iesus Maria's invaluable account of
the Hasinai was written at his mission
near the Nabedache village (Francisco de
•Jesus Maria. MS. Uelacion, Aug. lf>. 1001 ).
The political, social, and economic or-
U'ani/.ation, as well asth.- g.-neral exterior
relation^ ,,f this tribe, were much the
KIIIII- a- tin-,- ,,f the c..nfedrrate tribes,
l'-crihed under \,;-l,,- (,,. v.).
-7. informs us that from the
western ed-r ,,, ,|M. \;l|,,.,la(-lM. \illaire to
the chiefs hoiisr it was a "large league"
(Marjrry.Di'r., iu,:;n, ls7si. The houses
the way w,-re grouped into "ham-
"t fniin 7 to |f>. :m,| surrounded by
Similar "hamlets" were scattered
the way to the \erhes. In the mid-
1""' the settlement was a large assem-
' house, or town house (ibid. :t4:5)
l-atherhamianMassanet (Tex. \l\<{ \mi\[
«
"fs ll("'^- HH he saw it in
' \Neran,e to, he governor's bonne,
^ here we f,llln,| a number of Indians-
women, and children. . . The
house is built of stakes thatched over with
grass; it is about 20 varas high, is round,
and has no windows, daylight entering
through the door only; this door is like
a room door such as 'we have here [in
Mexico]. In the middle of the house is
the tire, which is never extinguished by
day or by night, and over the door on the
inner side there is a little mound of peb
bles very prettily arranged. Ranged
around one-half of the house, inside, are
10 beds, which consist of a rug made of
reeds, laid on 4 forked sticks. Over the
rug they spread buffalo skins, on which
they sleep. At the head and foot of the
bed is attached another carpet, forming
a sort of arch, which, lined with a very
brilliantly colored piece of reed matting,
makes what bears some resemblance to
a very pretty alcove. In the other half
of the house, where there are no beds,
there are some shelves about 2 varas
high, and on them are ranged large round
baskets made of reeds (in which they
keep their corn, nuts, acorns, beans, etc.),
a row of very large earthen pots like our
earthen jars, . . . and (> wooden mortars
for pounding corn in rainy weather (for
when it is fair they grind it in the court
yard )." Besides what is learned of Ilas-
inai foods in general we are told by Soli's,
who visited San Pedro in 1708, that the
Nabedache used a root called //"////, which
was somewhat like the Cuban cassava.
They ground it in mortars and ate it with
bear's fat, of which they were partic
ularly fond. Soli's also tells us that res
ident there' at this time was an Indian
woman of great authority, named Smiate
Adlra, moaning 'great woman', or 'chief
woman'; that she lived in a house of
many rooms; that the other tribes brought
her presents, and that she had 5 hus
bands and many servants (Diario, Mem.
de Nueva Espaiia, x.xvii, 280, 281, MS.).
Though the Nabedache were a peace
able people, they had many enemies, and
in war they were high-spirited and cruel.
In 1087 they and the Xeche, aided by
some of JouteFs party, made a success
ful campaign against the "Canohatinno."
<>n the return one female captive was
scalped alive and sent back to her people
with ji challenge (Joutel in Margry, Dec.,
in, :i<7, 1878), 'while another was tortured
to death by the women (ibid., 378). La
Harpt reported that in 1714 the Nabe-
iche (Amediches) and other Hasinai
tribes were at war with the lower Xatehi-
toch (ibid., vi, 1!);;, 1880). ln 1715 a
ii'ty ot Hasinai, including Nabedache,
joined St. Denis in an expedition to
'xieo. On the way a fierce battle was
ought near San Marcos r. (apparently the
olorado) with 200 coast Indians, "always
their chief enemies " (Sun Denis, Declara-
BULL. 30]
NABEDACHE
cion, 1715, Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn,
124, MS.). Wars with the Apache were
frequent. In 1719 Du Rivage met on lied
r. a party of Naouydiches and other tribes
who had just won a victory over thin
enemy (Margry, Dec., vi, *277, 1886).
Shortly after this, La Harpe was joined
near the Arkansas by the Naouydiche
"great chief" and 40 warriors (ibid.,
286). We are told that the Nabedache,
with other Hasinai, aided the French in
1730 in their war with the Natchez (Me
zieres in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvin,
229). Early in the 18th century the Na
bedache seem generally to have been hos
tile to the Tonka wan tribes; but later,
hatred for the Apache made them fre
quently allies, and we now hear of the
Tonkawans selling Apache captives to the
Nabedache. The possession at San Pedro
in 1735 of some captive Apache women
secured in this way threatened to cause
war between the Spaniards and the
Apache. The Spaniards, to avoid trouble,
ransomed the women and sent them home
(Gov. Barrios y Juaregui to the Viceroy,
Apr. 17, 1753, MS. Archivo General, His-
toria, 299). In 1791, after fierce warfare
between the Lipan and the combined
northern Indians — the Wichita, Hasinai,
and Tonkawa — the Apache endeavored to
secure the aid of the Hasinai against the
Tonkawa, but Gil Ybarbo, Spanish com
mander at Nacogdoches, prevented it
(Ybarbo to the Governor, Apr. 26, 1791,
Bexar Archives, Nacogdoches, 1758-93,
MS.). Common hostility toward the
Apache frequently made the Nabedache
and the Coinanche friends, but this friend
ship was unstable. The- military rela
tions of the Nabedache in the 19th century
have not yet been investigated, but it is
known that hostility to the Apache con
tinued well into that period.
In May, 1690, Massanet and Capt. Do
mingo Ramon founded the first Texas
mission (San Francisco de los Texas)
at the Nabedache village, and a few
months later the second (Santi'sima
Nombre de Maria) was planted near by
(Jesus Maria, Relacion, 1691). On May
25, De Leon delivered to the Nabedache
caddi a baston and a cross, and conferred
on him the title of "governor of all his
pueblos" (De Leon, Derrotero, 1690).
This was done, as Jesus Maria clearly
shows, under the mistaken notion that
the Nabedache was the head tribe of the
confederacy, and its caddi the head chief.
These distinctions belonged, however, to
the Hainai tribe and the great chenesi
resident there (ibid., 18). This mistake,
it is believed, caused some political dis
turbance in the confederacy. In 1690-91
an epidemic visited the tribe in common
with its neighbors (Jesus Maria, Relacion,
1691). Trouble, fomented by medicine
men and soldiers, soon arose between the
missionaries and the Indians. In 1692
the chief, with most of his people, with
drew from the mission to the distant
"fields, "and refused to return (Massenet
MS., 1692). In 1693 the mission wasaban-
doned (Clark in Tex. Hist. Assn. Ouar
v, 200-201, 1902), and when restored in
1716 it was placed at the Neche village
on the other side of the river. In 1727
Rivera (Diario, leg. 2093, 1736) reported
that San Pedro was then occupied by the
Neche, though formerly by the S'abe-
dache. That the Xeche had moved t<-
San Pedro is perhaps true; but it seems
improbable that the Xabedache had left
the place, for long afterward the inhab
itants of it continued to be called Xabe
dache (De Soto Bermude/ docs., 1753.
MS. Archivo General, Historia, 299;
Mezieres, Cartas, 1779). When Soli's
visited the Nabedache in 1768 their cus
toms were still about as first described,
except that they had nearly discarded
the bow for the firelock, and were very
inebriate, due, Soli's claimed, to 1 ,,•[,
liquor. In the middle of the 18th
century French influence over the Has
inai greatly increased, and Spanish
influence declined. In 1753 the Nabe
dache took part in a gathering of the
tribes at the Nadote (Nadaco?) village,
in which, it was reported, the Indians
proposed killing all the Spaniards in
eastern Texas; but St. Denis, of Natch i-
toches, prevented the attempt ( Fr.
Calahorra y Sanz, Feb. 2:5, 1753, MS.
Archivo General, Historia, 299). This
situation led to a plan, which failed, to
have a garrison posted at San Pedro
(Barrios y Juaregui to the Viceroy, ibid. ).
In 1778 or 1779 an epidemic reduced the
population, and Mezieres, writing from
"San Pedro Nevadachos," situated
apparently just where Joutel had found
it, reported the number of warriors at
somewhat more than 160 (Carta, Aug.
26, 1779, Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvm,
241). In 1805 Sibley gave the number
at 80 men; but about 1809 Davenport,
who was at Nacogdoches, gave it as 1
(Report to Manuel Salcedo, copy dated
\pr 24, 1809, in Archivo General,
Provincial Interims, 201 ). Sibley'
Davenport's reports and Austin's map o
1829 all indicate that the tribe had moved
up Neches r. after 1779 (original Austin
map, inSecretarfa de Fomento, Mexico).
From a letter in the Bcxar Archives it
appears that this mi-ration may have
occurred before 1784 ( Xeve to Cabello,
Bexar Archives, Province of Texas,
1781-84) In the 19th century the
Nabedache shared the fate of the othei
tribes of the Caddo and Hasinai confed-
N A HKSX ATANA— N AC AMKRT
[ 15. A. E.
•aries -i"'l tht> "'"-vivors are now on the
™, 'n;,l, NYtdutares. in Oklahoma, but
•.re not -eparatelv enumerated, (ii. E. B.;
!ivISr^ A-
—
,t
NKbadache..^..y>. '>: 'V-vnc-l!, Hist.
U-M*f 'n'TY "' 1&! Nabadatsu.-Gatschet
'':jt n Nabaducho.-I,.thaniin rans Ilnlol
i fcnd, 101. 1*W. Nabaduchoe -I nnu.M ^ )
iiliiipi
• MS i,;<ii Nabedachw.— Sibley. Hist.
,;.„.; 71' isV,.' Nabedoches.— Brackenridge,
•i . v ' <Vl i .' S7 JSlft. Nabeidacho. -Hidalgo, let-
• ^^ M- -t
.,-rainst the Kadohadaeho and tho Hamai.
According to Del'Isle's map of 1707 the
:K,0,,U; then lived N. of Washitar. in ^Ar
kansas. See 1 )ouay in Shea, Discov. Miss.
V.jl ->d od 921 1U08.
Nabari.-McKenney and Hall, Ind Tribes in,
?1 1S54. Nabiri.-Hennepin New Discov n 41
098 Nabites.-Baudrv des Lozieres , \o>. a la
,, -i-nie ->IS ISO1' (probably identical). Na-
Ji ti -Si' We, map , 1701 ) inWinsor, Hist. Am
n -H)4 iss(5. Nahari.-Coxe. Carolina, map, 1/41.
Nahod.'' -I'M in French, Hist.
;' iv,l. Nahordikhe.— -loutel (lt'>S7),
sit; Nahouehkhe.— Shea, note in
,-h.; '.evoix. New France, iv. lus ls70 Nahud :
ques — Uarcia Kiisnyo.27.M723. Naodiche.— loiiti
llfWUi in French. HM. Coll. La., i, 71, IMti. »a-
onediche.— De la Tour, map Amenqiie Septeii
i, ale 177'» Naouadiche.— Tonti (K.'.'Oi^m
'•Yench 'Hist. Coll. La., i, 71. islii. Naoudiche.—
]bid..7.~>. Naoudishes.— Martin. Hist. La., i, '£20.
;VT ' Naouediches. — Anville, map N. A.. 17->2.
Hao-.iidirhe. -.loutel i lf.87) in Margry, Dec., in.394,
- N-iouydirhes. — LM Harpe ( 1719) , ibid., VI. 262,
<v.r, > -Tonti (1690) in French, Hist.
(•4,11' La i. 7:;, IMti. Navadacho,— Bull. Soc.
<iv«>>:r. Me\ . 2i'.7. \^~". Navedachos.— Morti
iiiju't'i-d by Shea in »'har!evtii\, Ne\v France, IV,
S) 1M70. "Navenacho. — Li na !•''•< 171(1) in Margry,
!»,•<•., vi. 217. 1^6. Navidacho. -Hull. Soc. Geogr.
M. x.. :*H. ]*>'.*. Nawadishe.— i latschet. Caddo
and YatM-si MS., H. A. K.. M (archaic name. fr.
n'iti.*li. 'silt' i. Nebadache.— Brown. Wr-t. Ga/.,
•Jl I I'M 7. Nebedache.— Ihiil., 2L">. Nevachos.—
-an lieiiN (171.^1 in Mem. de Nueva rNpafia,
\\\:: . 12::. MS. Nevadizoes. — Me/.iens il77*-i in
Haiicr-iM. N' '. Mex. States, i, (•,(•,]. ISM;. Noadiches. —
Barcia. Kn>a> o. 2s:i. 17_':'.. Nouadiche.— Hienville
( J7'Ki i in MuruT'i . 1 >>'•<'.. i v. lll.lss<i. Nouidiches. —
I»e n-lf, map Anier.. 17"<i. Novadiches. — Hareia,
Kn-ayn. 2xs. 17'j:>. Ouadiches. — McKeiiney and
Hall Ind Tribe-, in sl l>-">t. Ouidiches. — Donay
il-.H7, in Shea. IMM-..V. Miss Val.. 2!s. is.VJ.
Ouidichei.— Hennepin. New Discov.. n. |:;, If.'.is.
Yneci -.1. -us Maria, lielacioii. lil'.U, MS.
Nabesnatana. A division of the Tenan-
kntclun dwelling on the Nabesna branch
of Tanana r., Alaska, and having the vil-
laireof Khiii;it at its mouth. — Allen, Kep.
Alaska, 7!>, l.s.sT.
Nabeyxa. A former tribe of Texas,
mentioned as beinir N. K. <>f the Nabe-
dache by Francisco de Jesus Maria, amis-
-ioiiary among the latter tribe, in his MS.
relation of Aniru-t, l'»«M. lie included it
'n his list of Tcxias ('allies'). Inas
much as in the same list he mentions the
Naviti ( apparent Iv the Nabiri), the Na-
lM-y\a must have been snppo.-ed by him
to be a different tribe. It was probably
«':uld«ian. ( u. ic. it. )
Nabiri. An extinct village- or tribe of
Tex:i>, jM».-sihly Caddoan, mentioned by
houay in HJSTas populous and as allied
with the Haolli and N:i;ui<i in :i u.-ir
Kelacion, io»i, JA^. ^'Fi"11 ">-^.> -••- .-
Nabisippi. A former Montagnais sta
tion on the N. shore of the Gulf of St
Lawrence, opposite Anticosti id., Quebec.
Nabisippi -Stearns, Labrador. 2(19, 1884. Napis-
sipi.— Hind, Lab. Penin., n, ISO. I*<i3.
Nabobish. (X&bobish, ' poor soup. )_ A
Chippewa village, named from a chief,
that formerly stood at the mouth of
Saginaw r., Mich. The reservation was
^< )1* 1 111 1 *^*"* '
Nababish,- -Detroit treaty (1SS7) in U. S. Ind.
Tre-ities "i:> 1>T:',. Nabobask.— Saginaw treaty
(1S'>0) ibid., i fl. 1X57. Na-bo-bish.— Detroit treaty
(1S37)', ibid'.'. 249, 1S7;',.
Nabogame (from Xavoyeri, where no
pals [/<««(>] grow.'— Lumlioltz). ATepe-
huane pueblo in the district of Mina, 17
in. x. ot'Uusidalupe y (."alvo, in the s. w.
corner of Chihuahua, Mexico, about 1 at.
Nabogame.— oro/co y Berra, Geotf., 324 1S64.
Navogame.— Ibid. .322. Navogeri.— Lumholtz, Un
known Mex.. i, 42)',. v.102 (Tepehuane name).
Nabowu (named from an unknown
plant ). A clan of the Chua ( Rattlesnake)
phratry of tlu1 Ilopi.
Nabovu'wiSwu.— Fewkes in Wh Kep. B. A. E.,
")S2, l'.H»0 (iriTiirt'i—' clan' i. Na'-bowii wuii-wu. —
Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.. vn, -102, 1894.
Nabukak. A Yuit Kskimo village of 48
houses and about 275 people on East cape,
x. K. Siberia.
Nabu'qak.— Bo^oras, Chukchee, 30, 1904. Ne'-
oaklit.— Ibid., 20 i Chukehee name of people).
Ne'ekan.— Ibid. (Chukehee name of the village).
Pe'ekit.— Ibid, irhnkchec derisive name of peo
ple.)
Nacachau. One of the 9 tribes men
tioned in a manuscript relation by Fran
cisco de Jesus Man'a, in 1691, as consti
tuting the Hasinai confederacy in Texas.
They lived just x. of the Neche tribe and
on the K. side of Neches r. In 171(5 San
Francisco de los Texas mission was estab
lished, according to Ramon, in their vil
lage; and, according to one of Ramon's
companions, for them, the Neche, the Na-
bedache, and the Nacoiio. The mission
soon became known as San Francisco de
los Neches and the name Nacachau dis
appears, the tribe being absorbed, prob
ably, by the Neche. (ir. E. B. )
Nacachad.— Hidalgo, letter, Oct. ('>, 1716, Archiyo
General. Nacachas. — Kepresentacion of the mis
sionaries 171C,. Mem. de Nueva Kspaiia, xxvil,
It'.H, MS. Nacoches. — Ramon, Derrotero, 171<>,
Mem. de Nueva Kspafia, xxvir, 157, MS.
Nacameri ('bat dwelling.' — Och). A
former pueblo of the 1'ima and the seat
of a Spanish mission founded in 1638;
BULL. 30]
NACANICHE NACHENINGA
situated on the E.' bank of Rio Horcasitas,
Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 362 in 1678, 62 in
1730.
Nacamere. — Kino, map (1702) in Stocklein, Xeue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Rosario Nacameri.— Rivera
(1730) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, f>13,
1884. Santa Maria Nacameri.— Zapata (1678), ibid.,
245.
Nacaniche. Possibly ti division of the
Nabedache, a Caddo tribe with whom
they were closely affiliated, although they
were not always at peace with the tribes
composing the confederacy. They first
became known to the French about 1690,
and according to La Harpe their villages
in 1719 were N. of the Hainai. During
the disturbances between the Spaniards
and French in the 18th century the Na
caniche seem to have abandoned their
more northerly villages and, about 1760,
to have concentrated on Trinity r., near
the road leading to New Mexico. The
tribe was included in the Texas census of
1790 as among those which were under
the jurisdiction of Nacogdoehes. The Na
caniche were exposed to the same adverse
influences that destroyed so large a part
of their kindred. They clung to the Na-
bedache during the trying experiences of
the first half of the 19th century, and if
any survive they are with the Caddo (q. v. )
on' the Wichita" res., Okla. A stream in
E. Nacogdoches co., Texas, preserves
their name. (A. c. F. )
Nacaniche.— Census of 1790 in Tex. State Archives.
Nicondiche.— Tonti (1690) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., i, 71, 1846.
Nacau. A former tribe of Texas, closely
associated with the Nacogdoche. They
are mentioned in 1691 by Francisco de
Jesus Maria in his manuscript list of
Texias ('allies'-) as x. E. of his mission
among the Nabedache. San Denis, in
1715, gave the Nacao, apparently the same,
as one of the Hasinai or Texas tribes
(Declaracion, MS., 1715, in Mem. deNueva
Espana, xxvii, 123). In 1716 Nuestra
Senorade Guadalupe mission was founded
for this tribe and the Nacogdoche (Fran
cisco Hidalgo and Manuel Castellano,
letter to Pedro Mesquia, Oct. 6, 1716, MS.
Archive General). This fact, taken with
the statement of Jesus Maria, makes it
seem probable that the tribe lived N. of
the Nacogdoche. After 1716 the Nacau
seem to disappear from history as an in-
dependentgroup ; it was perhaps al >sorbed
by the Nacogdoche. (n. E. B.)
Nacao. — San Denis, 1715, op. cit. Nacau.— Fran
cisco de Jesus Maria, 1691. MS., op. Cit. Nacaxes.—
Barrios y Jauregui, 1753, op. cit. (identical?).
Nacoho.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, Dec., m, 409,
1878. Nijaos.— Bui. Soc. Geog. 'Mex., 504, 1869
(identical?). Nocao,— Linares (1716) in Margry,
Dec., VI, 217, 1886.
Nacaugna. A Gabrieleno rancheria for
merly in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a place
later called Carpenter's ranch.
Nacaugna.— Ried quoted by Taylor in Cal. Far
mer, Jan. 11, 1861 (cf. Hoffman in Bull. Essex
lest., xvn, 1,1885). Nicaugna. —Ibid., June8, 1860.
Nacbuc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de los Canoas ( San Buenaventura*)
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Nacbuc.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith Colec
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Nacbue. -Taylor in Cal. Far
mer, Apr. 17, 1863 (misprint).
Nachaquatuck • ( from Wa'nashque-tuck,
'the ending creek,' because it was tin-
end or boundary of the Katon's Neck
tract. — Tooker). A former Matineeoe
village near the present Cold Spring.
Suffolk co., Long id., N. Y. The name
occurs as early as 1666.
Nachaquatuck. — Thompson, Long Id., i, 501, 1843.
Nackaquatok. — Ruttenber, Ind. Geog Names 97
1906.
Nacheninga (' Xo-heart-of-fear '). The
name of at least two prominent Iowa
chiefs, commonly called Xo Heart, both
noted for their sterling qualities and
highly regarded by both their tribesmen
and the whites. Nacheninga the elder
died a short time before Catlin's visit to
the tribe in 1832, when he was succeeded
by his son, who, however, was regarded
as subordinate to Mahaskah the yonngrr.
The junior Naeheninga has been desrril >•
as a fine specimen of his race physical!}
and as "the faithful husband of oil-
wife." His portrait was painted by Cai
lin in 1832. In behalf of the I"\\a h
signed the treaty of St Louis,
1S37, and in the same vear v
ington, where his portrait s pai
for the War Department l>y Charles I
King, and is n,,w preserved in the 1
National Museum (see i lustration)
Nacheninga was a signer also of the
treat v of Great Nemaha agencv, JNeb
Oct 10 1838; the treaty of Washington,
Miv 17' 1854, and that 'of Great Nemaha
agency, Mar. 6, 1861. The name i>
— NACOGDOCHE
A. S.
(,u.lv Celled Nachewinga, Nan-chee-
, "n,;.;l ' \au-che-nm-:a, Non-ehe-ning-
" \o,^ee m,u:a. and Noteh-ee nhi^a.
ronMlt Fulton. Ked Men of Iowa 124,
lss->- ratlin, North American Indiana,
„, ,'s.M: DoiKiMscn in National Museum
'
Clieu-l.ita, the 1-ido *-n> <>t <
i';-t,:!'tce-.-n..rs,y i,, 1M, K.T. It. A.K.,Z!8,1«>7.
.AV/r-M'rW,™, 'yellow
\ traditional pueblo ot the
( Jat^'lH't. ..p. cit. Yellow Village. — Lummis in St.
Nifln >lu.s xvin. >:'••'>. l'v-'l-
Nachvak. An Fskimo missionary sta
tion of the Moravians in Labrador, (-lose
to ( ' Chid lev. — Puck worth in Proc. Cam-
l.rid-e 1'hilos. Soc., \. 288, 1900.
Nacisi. A small tribe, possibly ot ( ad-
doan r-ttirk. formerly dwelling in the re
gion of Red r.. Fa. 'They were first men-
Tioned by .J..utel in 1»>S7, at which time
lliev were at enmity with theCenis ( Cad-
do Confederacy1. When lUenville and
St I>enis were exploring Red r. of Fa., in
17»io, they found on that stream a village
of the Nacisi consist ing of 8 houses. They
were still r. this neighborhood in 1741,
but duriii'_r the vicissitudes of the ISth
century -ecin to have drifted southward
beyond the border of the French prov
ince, for in 17'. Othey a re mentioned among
the tribes under the jurisdiction of Xacog-
doches. in Texas. ( A. c. F. )
Nacachez.-.lr!T.Ty<. Am. Atlas, map f>, 177(1. Na-
cassa. - .I.iui.-l ( li'.^l < in Marirry. DiV.. in. in'.), l^TS.
Naiasse. -l.a Hur| v(. 1 71 1 ) in French. Hist. Coll.
l.n., m. I1.'. 1-~>1. Nacatches.— Alcedo, Die. (it-og.,
m. 'JT'.'. 17--. Nacibi. Census of IT'.M) in Texas
Mate An-liivi-. Nagusi.— Coxe, Carolana, map.
1711. Nahacassi. .loiiu 1. «>]>. eit. Nakasas. —
I'.ii-nvilli- il7mii in M;ir_'Ty. Drc.. iv. -1 ;'>'.». I.SSK.
Nacogdoche ( X<t-ko-h<nfn-l)(i). A tribe
• f 'In- lla-inai confederacy of Texas. It
ha- hi-en said that their language dif
fered from that of the Hasinai -/roup in
general, but there is much evidence to
indicate thai thi is not true. Forexam-
ple. Kam .11. \\ h' i'. i.i.l.-d missions at the
Neehe. Hainai. Na^oiii. and Naeoudoche
\illa_-es iii 171'i. states in hi- report that
" thc-e four mi — ions will comprise from
four to iiv«- tliousand persons of both
-exes, all '. f one idiom" i Represent acion,
.Inly 2L'. I71'i. in Mem. de Nueva Kspafia,
\ \vii. Itio. MS. .. On the same day the
•ni— ionarie- wrote that the Naeogdoehe
'iii--i'.!i "V >. de 'iiiadalupe ... is
iwaititi'.: people of the same lanirua^e
ind cn-toiiis" a- those of the Indians
ol mi — ion < otieepeioii, i. e., the Hainai
'bid., jr,:1,, I,, IT;,!', when the gov
ernor of Texas \\as arranging to inspect
tin- \illages of the Hainai, Nabedaehe,
Xacogdoche, Xasoni, and Nadote, An-
tonio Barrera was appointed interpreter,
because be was a person ''understanding
with all perfection the idiom of these
Indians," the implication being that
thev all spoke a single language (Jacinto
de Barrios y Juaregui, Oct. 30 1752 in
\rchivoGeneral, Hist., 299, MS.)- Mez-
ieres said that the Nabedache, Nadaco
( \nadarko), Hainai, and Nacogdoche
spoke the same language (letter toCroix,
Feb 20, 1778, Mem. de Nueva Espana,
x.\ vii i, 229, MS.) . Other similar evidence
might be cited.
Their main village at the opening ot
the 18th century and for a long time
thereafter was approximately on the site
of the modern city of Nacogdoches, where
four Indian mounds existed until recently.
This place seems to have been called
Nevantin. The Nacogdoche were men
tioned apparently by the Gentleman of
Elvas in his account of the De Soto ex
pedition; but they were first made def
initely known by Jesus Maria in 1691,
who called them the Nazadachotzi, indi
cated correctly their location, and classi
fied them as' one of the nine Aseney
(Hasinai) tribes (Relacion, 108, MS.}.
It seems probable that the Nacogdoche
are distinct from the Aquodocez, with
Avhom Fvnicaut in 1714 said the Assina'fs
were at war (Margry, Dec., v, o04, 1883).
At this time San Denis found the Nacog
doche, Ilainai, Nadaco (Anadarko), and
others at war with the lower Natchitoch,
but he restored peace among them (La
Harpe in Margry, Dec., vi, 193, 188(>; see
also letter of Macartij, Nov. 17, 17(53,
Xacogdoches Archives, MS. ). Espinosa
tells us that the Nasoni, whose main vil
lage was some 25 m. to the N., were es
pecially closely allied with the Nacog
doche, 'and came to their village for some
of their principal religious observances
(Chronica Apostolica, i, 425, 174(>).
In July, 17K>, the Franciscans of the
college at /acatecas established their first
Texas mission at the main Nacogdoche
village for this tribe and the Xacao._
This mission became the headquarters of
the president, Fray Antonio Margil de
Jesus (Fspinosa, Diario, entries for July
5-8, MS., Archivo General). In 1719
the mission, like all the others of K. Texas,
was abandoned through fear of a French
attack, but was reestablished in 1721 on
the same site (IVfia, Diario, Mem. de
Nueva Fspafia, \\vin, 44, MS.). The
mission continued to exist long after three
of its neighbors had been removed; but
it had verv little success, and in 1773 it
was abandoned. The Spanish settlers,
who were removed at this time from
Adaes, and at whose bead was Antonio
*<il Ybarbo, were allowed to settle on the
Trinity, founding in 1774 a place which
fetLL. 30]
NACOGDOCHE
they called Pilar de Bucareli. Early in
1779 they migrated, without authority, to
the site of the Nacogdoches mission. The
modern city of Nacogdoches dates from
this time.
The Nacogdoche were nominally within
the Spanish jurisdiction, but the French
early gained their affection through the
unlicensed trade which they conducted
with the Indians. The French supplied
guns, ammunition, knives, cloth, vermil
ion, and knickknacks, in return for horses,
skins, bear's fat in great quantities,
corn, beans, and Apache captives. This
trade, particularly that in nrearrns, was
opposed by the Spanish officials, and as
a result there were frequent disputes
on the frontier, the Indians sometimes
taking one side and sometimes the other.
In 1733, for example, two Nacogdoche
chiefs reported at Adaes that the French
had offered them a large reward if they
would destroy the Spanish presidio of
Adaes (Expediente sobre la Campana,
etc., 1739, Archive General, Provincial
Internas, xxxn, MS.). The charge was
denied, of course, by the French. Again,
in August, 1750, it was said that the Na
cogdoche chief, Chacaiauchia, or San
chez, instigated as he claimed by San Denis
of Natchitoch.es, went to the Nacogdoches
mission, threatened the life of the mis
sionary, Father Calahorra y Sanz, and
ordered him to depart with all the Span
iards (Testimonio de Autos de Pesquiza
sobre Comercio Ylicito, 1751, Bexar Ar
chives, Adaes, 1739-55, MS.). On the
other hand, when in 1752 a gathering of
tribes was held at the Nadote village to
discuss a plan for attacking all the Span
ish establishments, the Nacogdoche chief,
apparently Chacaiauchia, and San Denis
both appear in the light of defenders of
the Spaniards (Testimony of Calahorra y
Sanz in De Soto Bermudez, Report of In
vestigation, Archive General, Hist., 299,
MS.). Chacaiauchia, or Sanchez, seems
to have retained the chieftaincy a long
time, for in 1768 Soli's tells of being vis
ited at the mission by Chief Sanchez, a
man of large following (Diario in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 282, MS.).
Some data as to the numerical strength
of the tribe are extant, In 1721, when
Aguayo refounded the mission, he pro
vided clothing for "the chief and all the,
rest," a total of 390 (Pefia, Diario, in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxvu, 44, MS. ). This
may have included some Nacao, and, on
the other hand, it may not have included
all of the Nacogdoche tribe. It was re
ported that in 1733 the two Nacogdoche
chiefs mentioned above went to Adaes
with 60 warriors (Expediente sobre la
Campana, 1739, op. cit. ) . It is not known
whether the warriors were all Nacogdoche
or not, but that is the implication. In
1752 D.e Soto Bermudez inspected the
Nacogdoche pueblo and reported that it
consisted of 11 ^ rancherias grandes," con
taining 52 warriors, besides many youths
nearly able to bear arms (Rep. of Inves
tigation, 1752, Archive General, Hist.,
299). Croix's list of 1778 does not in
clude the Nacogdoche, unless they are his
Nacogdochitos, a group of 30 families liv
ing on the Attoyac (Relation Particular,
Archive General, Prov. Intern., 182).
According to a census of 1790, on the au
thority of Gatschet, the Nacogdoche were
reduced to 34 men, 31 women, 27 boys,
and 23 girls. Davenport, in 1809, report
ed the Nacogdochitos as comprising 50
men (Noticia, Archive General, Prov.
Intern., 201, MS.).
By 1752 the Nacogdoche pueblo had
been removed some 3 leagues northward
( De Soto Bermudez, op. cit. ) . When this
transfer took place is not clear, but
Mezieres says that they deserted the mis
sion at once' (Carta, Aug. 23, 1779, in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 225, MS.) . In
1771 Gov. Barrios reported them as still
near the Hainai (Informe, 2, MS.). It
seems probable that a considerable part
of the Nacogdoche tribe was absorbed in
the general population at Nacogdoches
after the settlement of the Spaniards in
1779, for census reports thereafter show a
large number of Indians and mixed-bloods
at that place. After this time the rem
nant of the tribe seems sometimes to ap
pear as Nacogdochitos. Morn, about 1 781 ,
located this tribe on the Attoyac. In
1809 Davenport, Avriting from Nacog
doches, did not name the Xacogdoches in
the list of surrounding tribes, but placed
the Nacogdochitos on the Angelina, 5
leagues N. of Nacogdoches (Noticia, Ar
chive General, Prov. Intern., 201^, MS.).
A Spanish map made between 17!»r> and
1819 shows the " Nacodoches" above
where Davenport put the " Nocogdochi-
tos " i. e., on the E. side of the Angelina
about halfway between Nacogdoches and
Sabine r. (MS. Mapa Geognifica de las
Provincias Septentrionales de esta Nueva
Espana).
In habit, ceremony, and social <
zatien the Nacogdoche resembled the
other tribes of the Hasinai confederacy.
(H. K. B. )
Nacado-cheets.— Schoolcraft, 1ml. Tribe.-
1851 . Nachodoches.- Krenrli . 1 1 ist. ( «>! I U. , i : ii,
Nacocodochy.— LaHarpe(
193. 1886. Nacocqdosez.— i /iiwn
S^I;;$iH|2|/§:
La i l''l lst>-'- Nacogdocnet.— uraKe.^BK. U1" ••
Nagogdoches. — Sibley,
Hist. Sketc
"NADOWA
[B. A. E.
. One "f the tribes ot the
Kasinai, or southern Caddo, confederacy.
in l»»«M Francisco de. Jesus Maria (Rela-
,. ,',„ JIN MS. ) located it s. E. ot the
\rrheand Nal .edache t rihes. In 1721 the
Indians ..f "el Macono," evidently the
.v.ime, lived 5 leagues from the Neche
t-ibe. In 17H> San Francisco de los
Texas mission was founded near the
Neche and Naeachau villages to minister
t-» these two tribes and to the Xahedaehe
and Nao.no i Hidalgo. letter, Oct. 6, 1716,
MS., Archivo (ieiieral). Kspinosa, who
was present at the founding of San .!<>-
>.'ph de los Nasoiu's misson, said that it
,,-as romposed of Nasoniand Nacono, but
the latter were more likely the Xadaco
( Anadarko). In 1721 Aguayowas visited
>,n the Neches r. l»y 100 'Indians from
• 1 Macono, who were still regarded as
belonging to San Francisco mission.
IVna. in his diary of this expedition,
make- the interesting statement that
"their chief. \vho is also chief priest to
their idols, is blind. It is presumed that
after having been chief many years, lie
put out his eyes, according to a custom
of the Indians, in order to become chief
priest among them" ( Diario, Mem. de
Nueva Kspafia, \\viii, 155, MS. ). Astheir
name disappears thereafter, unless they
were the Nacomones of Rivera's list
17-7!, they were, apparently, like nu
merous other Texan tribes, absorbed by
their stronger neighbors. (H. K. H. )
Macono. ---IN -fin. i>p. <• it.. 1721. Nacomones. — Rivera
1 1727>. I)iuri«., kir. W2, I7;;c, (identical?). Na-
cono. — Kniuriscn dc .IrMis Maria, Itl'.H, op. cit.
Nacori. A former Opata pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1(145;
•d on Rio Yiejo, an K. tributary of
the upper Yaqui. lat. 29° 3<V, Ion. 109°,
K. Sonora. Mfvieo. p,,),. |5() in 1I17S; 2<S1
in 17.'!0. The tov s suffered greatly
from Apache depredations, the last attack
ln-ing made in iss:;. The pueblo num-
Ix-red .''.39 persons in 190(1, of \\hom a few
were Ya<|iii or I'ima. the remainder be
ing classed as Spaniards.
Guadalupe Nacori. — Kivcra il7:',(l, nimtcd bv Han-
•TDft.N,,. Mex.StatrM,r,]|. lss|. Nacori.— Oro/.co
V M.-rra. <;.-..>:., :!i:i. ls«;i. Nacori Grande. — Davila
•ii'-ni Misl.'.ricD, HIT, IS'.M. Sta Maria Nacori —
i HiTMi .juotiMl l.y Hinicruft, o|.. cit.. 'Jlf,.
Hacori. A former Kudeve pueblo and
«<-at of a Spanish mission founded in HiL'!);
Hifuatedc.n the head waters of Rio Matap<>,'
lat. 2«>0, Ic.n. lur, Sonor.'i. Mexico. ]',,p'
''.^»t in KITS, and but 25 in 17:;o. It js
now a eivili/.e.l settlement, known as
\iicori C'hico, and contained 337 inhab-
Narar^— Kino map (1702) in Stocklem, Neue
•It Bolt 71 17'2(i Nacori.— Rivera (1730) quoted
by Bancroft. No. Mex. States, i, 513, 1884. Sta Cruz
( Nacori V— Zapatu (1078), ibid., 24(5.
Nacosari. A former Opata pueblo, sit
uated in N. E. Sonora, Mexico, on Ilio
Mocte/uma, one of the x. tributaries of
Yaqui r., lat. 30° 20', Ion. 109° 25'. It
is now a civili/ed settlement and con
tained 978 inhabitants in 1900.
Nacosuras.— Kilms (Kil.^) (|uotcd by Bandelier in
\rcli lust. Papers, in, f>S, 1MH) (name applied to
the inliabitants). Real de Nacosari.— Oro/co y
Berra. Geog., 343, 1864.
Nacotchtank. A tribe or band, probably
of tho C'ono}-, formerly living on the Ana-
costiabranch of the Potomac, about Wash
ington, I). C. Their principal village-, of
the same name, was near the present
Anacostia (a corruption of the name of
the tribe), in 1608. Smith seems to make
them of Algonquian stock, but Shea says
they were probably Lroquoian. TheCon-
estoga were their enemies.
Anacostan. — White, Hclatio Itineris (1(142), 85, 1874
(t'onnused by the.Iesuits). Nacochtant.— Bozman,
Md I 119 ' 1837. Nacostines.— Ibid. Nacotch-
tanks.— Smith (lii'29), Va.. n, 78. vepr. 1819.
Naotchtant. — Simons in Smith, ibid., I, 177.
Necosts.— Smith, ibid., ir. 87. Nocotchtanke.—
Ibid., i, 118.
Nadamin. A tribe or settlement men
tioned by Joutel in 1687 (Margry,- Dec.,
in, 410, 1878) as an ally of the Hasinai
(Caddo). They probably lived at that
time in x. E. Texas, near Red r.
Naden-hadai (X^dAn .ru'dd-i, 'Naden
river ]>eople'). A subdivision of the
Koetas, a family of the Raven clan of the
Haida. Unlike the rest of the family this
subdivision remained on Queen Charlotte
ids. and settled on Naden r. — Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Nadohotzosn ( ' ])oint of the mountain' ).
A band of the Chiricahua Apache (Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 115, 1890),
essentially the same as the Natootzuznof
the White Mountain Apache and the Na-
gosugn of the Final Coyoteros.
Nadowa. A name, expressing utter de
testation, applied by various Algonquian
tribes to a number of their neighboring
and most inveterate enemies. Its use
was not limited to the tribes of a single
linguistic stock, the historical references
showing that it was applied in some in
stances, in a modified form, to Eskimo,
Siouan, and Iroquoian peoples. For syn
onyms see Kxkinio, Dakota, Iroquois, Iowa,
THon, and Xoftoira//.
The etymology of the term is in doubt.
The analysis proposed bv (lerard (Am.
An thro p.', vi, 319, 326, 1904), namely,
'he goes to seek flesh to eat,' while
grammatically permissible, is historically
improbable, being too general. Jn N.
1 nited states the original application
of the word appears to have been to vari-
BULL. SO]
NAENSHYA NAGUONABE
ous small, dark-colored poisonous rattle
snakes, inhabiting the lake and prairie
regions, such as the Crotalophoms ter-
gem'mus (Sistrurus catenatus), and pos
sibly to C.kirtlaudi, the black massasauga.
Cuoq gives as the meaning of the term
natowe, a "kind of large serpent formerly
quite common in the neighborhood of
Michillimakina, i. e.,Mackinac, the flesh
of which the Indians ate; the Algonkin
and all nations of the Algonquian tongue
give this name to thelroquois and to tribes
of the Iroquoian stock. ' ' The Menominee
(Hoffman) apply the term to the mas-
sasauga rattlesnake, and the Chippewa
(Tanner) to a "thick, short rattlesnake."
In Tanner's list of Ottawa tribal names
are found Naittowaig, Naudoways, 'rattle
snakes,' and Matchcuawtoways, 'bad Nau-
doways,' and in a footnote to the word
Anego, 'ant,' it is stated that these same
Naudoway Indians relate a fable of an
old man and an old woman to the effect
that these two watched an ant-hill until
the ants therein became transformed into
white men, and the eggs which these ants
were carrying in their mouths were trans
formed into bales of merchandise. But
in none of these references are the people
so named thereby defined in such manner
that without other information they may
be recognized by other nomenclature.
The word "Sioux" is itself an abbrevi
ation of the diminutive of this term,
namely, Nadowe-is-iw, literally 'he is a
small massasauga rattlesnake,' the sense-
giving part of the word being dropped,
but signifying 'enemy,' 'enemies.' This
diminutive form, with the qualifying
epithet Mascoutens, was a name of the
Iowa and the Teton. In Virginia the
term, which became Anglicized into
"Nottoway," was applied to an Iroquoian
tribe resident there. In this locality it
is probable that the name was applied
originally to the rattlesnake common to
this eastern region. (.T. x. E. H.)
Naenshya (NaPnsx'a, 'dirty teeth').
The name of two Kwakiutl gentes, one
belonging to the Koskimo, the other to
the Nakomgilisala, — Boas in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1895, 329, 1897.
Na-gan-nab. See Nagonub.
Nageuktormiut ('horn people'). A
tribe of Eskimo who summer at the
mouth of Coppermine r. and winter on
Richardson r., Mackenzie Ter., Canada.
Deer-Horn Esquimaux. — Franklin,. lourn. to Polar
Sea, II, 178, 1824. Na-ge-uk-tor-me-ut.— Richard
son, Arct. Exped., 1,3(52, 1851. Naggiuktop-meut. —
Petitotin Bib. Ling, et Ethnog. Am., in, xi, 1H7(5.
Naggoe-ook-tor-moe-oot. — Richardson in Franklin,
Second Exped., 174, 1828. Nappa-arktok-towock.—
Franklin, Journ. to Polar Sea, n, 178, 1.824.
Nagokaydn ('pass in the mountains').
A band of the Final Coyoteros at San Car
los agency, Ariz., in "1881. — Bourke in
Jour /Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890.
Nagonabe(A%rmafca). A former Chip
pewa village in lower Michigan (Smith in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 53, 1851). A chief of this
name represented a band on "South
Monistic" r. in 1835 (Mich. Pion. Coll.,xn,
622, 1 888 ) . See also Nagonub, Naguonabe.
Nagonub (Niganubl, or Niganub, 'the
foremost sitter'). A Chippewa Indian,
born about 1815, and first mentioned as
attracting the attention of Gen. Lewis
Cass by his sprightliness while but a
mere lad. So well pleased was Cass that
he gave Nagonub a medal and a written
token of his precocity. He attained no
toriety through his spirited and often
fiery oratory, and his unusually cour
teous manners won for him the decla
ration that he was the "beau ideal of
an Indian chief" (Morse in Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., in, 349, 1857). Nagonub is
said also to have been an especial favorite
with the white ladies, whom he greeted
with the ease and grace of a courtier. He
signed as first chief of the Fond du Lac
Chippewa the treaties of La Pointe, Wis.,
Oct. 4, 1842, and Sept. 30, 1854. His
portrait, painted by J. O. Lewis ;>n<]
copied by King in 1827, hung in the in-
diaii Gallery of the Smithsonian build
ing at Washington, but was destroyed by
fire in 1865. His name is also written
Naa-gar-nep, Na-gan-nab, and Naw-gaw-
nub. (c. T. )
Nagosugn. A band of the Pinal Coyo
teros found in 1881 by Bourke (Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890) at San Carlos
agency, Ariz.; correlated with the
Natootzuzn of the White Mountain
Apache, and with the Nadohotzosn of
the Chiricah.ua.
Naguatex. A town and province w. of
the Mississippi, visited by Moscoso, of
De Soto's army, in 1542. Located by
Lewis (Narr. De Soto, 238, 1907) on the
w. side of Washita r., in the present
Clark co., Ark. The tribe was evidently
Caddoan.
Nagateux —Harris, Voy. and Trav., I, 810, 1705.
Naguatex.— Gentl. of Elvas( 1557) iu French, Hist.
Coll La., n, 19(5,1850. Naguatez.— Barton, New
Views, app., 9, 1798.
Naguchee (NagutsV). A former im
portant Cherokee settlement about the
junction of Soquee and Sautee rs., in Na-
coochee valley, at the head of Chatta-
hoochee r., in" Habersham co., Ga.
meaning of the word is lost, and
doubtful if it be of Cherokee <>n;j
may have some connection with 1. 1
of the Yuchi lndians.
.-p-d(cl: tedby M«mcj. op.
cit 28 (probably identical). Nacoochee.-( n -
mon map form. Nae oche.-Bartram, Travels,3,2,
1792. Noccocsee.-Royce in nth Rep- «• A. L..
m Naguonabe ('feather end/ according to
Warren, evidently referring to a feat
at the end of a row of others) . The civil
10
NAUUS NAHCHE
A. fl.
chict of th»' Mille i-ir Chippewa of Mm-
n»-..tu in the first half of the 19th ceii-
turv. and the principal man of the Wolf
rlaii. He was descended from a Chip-
iH>wu woman and a Dakota chief. In
In-half of his tribe he signed the general
treaty of Prairie du Chien, Wis., Aug.
lii, isL'.">, and the treaty between the
Cliippewa an.l the I'nited States made
at F-.nd du Lac. Wis., Aug. »J, ISL'G. His
name is also written Nauqnanabee and
Nag\vunal>ee.
Nagus i AVfVi.s ' town inhabited '). A
town of the' Hagi-lanas family of the
Haida on an inlet on the ,s. w. coast of
Moresby id.. Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col.— Swan ton, ('out. Maida, 277, 190f,.
Nagwunabee. See \iiytiuna1n'.
Nahaego. A Shoshoiu-an division for
merly living in lieese r. valley and about
Austin in central Nevada. There were1
several bands, numbering 580 in 1873.
Nahaego. -P. .\\cll in ln«l. All'. Rep. 1*73.. ~>2. 1*7 1.
Indians.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Juiu- -'':. IN.:;. Tutoi band. — Ibid. (named from
Tutoi <>r Totoiiu. tlirir chii-fi.
Nahane (' people »>f the west.'— A. F.
C.i. An Athapascan division occupy
ing the region of British Columbia and
Yukon Ter. between the Coast range
and the Rocky mts., from the x. border
of the Sekani, about f>7° N*., to that of the
Kutchin tribes. about (>.">° x. It com
prises the Tahltan and Takutiue tribes
forming the Tahltan division, the Titsho-
tina and F.tagottine tribes forming the
Ka-ka division, and the Ksbataottine and
Abbatotine (considered by IVtitot to be
the same tribe ), Sa/eutina, Kttchaottine,
Ktagottine, Kraylongottine, Klokegot-
tine. and perhaps Lakuyip and Tsetsaut.
They correspond with ' I'etitot's Montn-
irnard group, except that he included also
the Sekani. The laniruagcof the Nahane
however constitutes a dialect by itself, en
tirely distinct from Sekani, Carrier, or Ku-
tchin. The western divisions have been
powerfully influenced by their Tlingit
neighbors of \Vrangell. and have adopted
thesr dan orirani/ation with maternal
'l«;;«''-nt. 'he potlatch customs of the coast
triU-H.a.,.1 ,,-ds and expressions
their langua-e. The t \\ o principal ,<o-
••ialdiyisionsorphratriesaiv called Kaven
and \\olt.and tin-fart that Sa/eutina and
Tit.-hotina sen,, to si-niiy 'Bear people'
and '< irons.- people' respectively, leads
.Monce to suspe<-t that these "To'ups are
really phratries or clans. The eastern
chavc a l'»ose paternal organization
like the Sekani and other Athapascan
;. farther K. According to Morice
the Nahane have suffered very heavilv
•i white contact. He'estimates
•'repoj,ulati..natalM)ut 1,000 Con-
Moruv in Trans. Can. Inst., vn r>17
-•'.54. K'O-I. See TnMtnn. (] „ 's >
'
, .
nana.-M«-K»v in loth
Kcp X. W. Tribes Can., 88, 1895 (Tlingit name).
Montagnais.— IVtitot. Autour du lac des Esclaves,
S(i° IS'U Naa'-anee.— Petitot quoted by Dall in
Cont N.A. Ethnol., I, 32, 1877. Na-ai'.— Dawson
in Geol Surv. Can. 1887-8, 201B, 1889. Na-ane.—
Morice Notes on W. Denes, 19, 1893. Na-ane-
ottine,— Petitot. MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Na'
an_n£._pt>titot in Bull. Soe. de Geog. Paris, chart,
1875. Na" annes.— Petitot, Diet, Dene-Dindjie,
xx, 1876. Nah'ane. — Morice in Trans. Can.
Inst., vn, 517, 1901. Nahanes.— Morice in Proe.
Can. Inst., 112, 1889. Nah'-anestene.— Morice, let
ter, 1890. Nahanies.— Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 79, 1844.
Nahanis.— Duflot de Mofras, Explor. del'Oregon,
n 183,1844. Nahan-'ne.— Petitot, Autour du lae
lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891 . Nahannie.— Hind, Lab
rador Penin.,n, 261, 1863. Nahaunies. — Hardistyin
Smithson. Kep. 1866, 311, 1872. Nah-aw'-ny.— Ross,
MS. notes on Thine, B. A. E. Napi-an-ottine. —
Petitot, MS. yocab., B. A. E., 1865. Nathannas.—
Mackenzie cited by Morice in Trans. Can. Inst.,
vn, 517, 1901. Nehanes.— Bancroft, Nat. Races,
r, map, 1882. Nehanies. — Anderson (1858) in Hind, •
Labrador Penin., n, 260, 1863. Nehannee.—
Bancroft, Nat, Races, I, 149, 1882. Nehannes.—
Ibid., 125, 1874. Nehanni.— Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Loud., 69, 1856. Nehaunajr.— Ross,
Nehaunay MS. vocab., B. A. E. Nehaunees. —
Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Nohannaies.— Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 821 , 1826. Nohannies. — Gallatiri in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 19, 1836. Nohannis. — Prichard,
Phys. Hist., V. 377, 1S47. Nbhhane.— Richard
son', Arct. Exped., I, 179, 1851. Nohhannies,—
Franklin, Jonrn. Polar Sea, II, 87, 1824. Rocky
Mountain Indian. — Mackenzie, Voy., 163, 1801.
Nahankhuotane. A part of the Umpqua
living on Cow cr., Oreg., and commonly
known as Cow Creeks. By treaty of Sept.
19, 1853, they ceded their lands in s. w.
Oregon. They were associated with the
Tututni and were among those who op
posed the uprising in 1856. They were
settled on Grande Eonde res., where 23
were still living in 1906.
Ci'-sta-qwut ni'-li t'pat' ^unne. — Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 234. 1890 ('people far from
Rogue r.': Naltunnetunne name). Cow Creek
band of Indians. — V. S. Ind. Treaties, 974, 1873. Cow
Creeks,— Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 214, 1857.
Cow Creek Umpquahs.— Ibid. .219. Nahanxuotane.—
Gatschet, rmpqua MS. vocab. B. A. E., 1877 (Ump-
qna name). Se'-qwut ^unne,— Dorsey, Coquille
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Mishikhwutmeturine
name.)
Nahapassumkeck. A Massachuset vil
lage, in ]()](), in the x. part of Plymouth
co., Mass., probably on the coast.— Smith
( 1 ()!(>) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi.
108, 1837.
Nahawas-hadai (Na xawu'n xa'da-i,
'watery-house people'). A subdivision
of the Salendas, a family of the Eagle clan
of tlu^ llaida. They used to give away
so much grease at their feasts that the
floor of their house was said to be "mud
dy" with it, hence the name. — Swanton,
Cont, Haida, 27«, 1905.
Nahche (No-ai-cJie, 'mischievous,'
'meddlesome.' — George Wrattan). An
Apache warrior, a member of the Chi-
ricahua band. He is the second son of
the celebrated Cochise, and as hereditary
chief succeeded his elder brother, Tazi,
on the death of the latter. His mother
was a daughter of the notorious Mangas
Coloradas. As a child Nahche was med-
dlosonieand mischievous, hence his name.
Me was the leading spirit in the many
raids that almost desolated the smaller
BULL. SO]
HAHELTA— HAIDKN1
11
settlements of Arizona and New Mexico
and of northern Chihuahua and Sonora be
tween 1 881 and 1886, for which Geronimo,
i medicine-man and malcontent rather
;han a warrior, received the chief credit,
[n the latter ^vear Geronimo' s band, so
called, of whicji Nahche was actually the
•hief, was captured by General Mites and
aken as prisoners of war successively to
Florida, Alabama, and finally to Ft Sill,
)kla., where Nahche still resides, re
spected by his own people as well as by
he whites. He is now (1907) about 49
-ears of age. In his prime as a warrior
le was described as supple and graceful,
vith long, flexible hands, and a rather
mndsome face. His present height is
• ft. lOiin. Col. H.L.Scott (inf'n, 1907),
r four years in charge of the Chiricahua
'isoners in Oklahoma, speaks of Nahche
a most forcefiitand reliable man, faith-
tty performing \he duties assigned to
m as a prisoner, whether watched or
)t. He was proud and self-respecting,
id was regarded by the Chiricahua at
: Sill as their leader. In recent years,
)wever, he has lost his old-time influ-
iceaswell as some of his trustworthi-
iss (inf'n from Geo. Wrattan, official
terpreter, 1907).
Nahelta (Na-hd-ta}. A subdivision of
e Chasta (q. v.) tribe of Oregon.— Sen.
s. Doc. 48, 84th Cong., 3d sess., 10, 1873.
Nahltushkan ('town on outside of
>int'). A former Tlingit town on
hitewater bay, w. coast of Admiralty
., Alaska, belonging to the'Hutsnuwu
people. Pop. 246 in 1880, butsubsequently
abandoned for Killisnoo.
Naitu'ck-an.— Swan ton, Held notes, B. A. E., 19U4.
Neltu'schk'-an.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118,' 188."),
Scutskon.— Petroil in Tenth Census, Alaska, 32,
1884.
Nahpooitle. The chief village of the
Cathlapotle tribe of tiie Chinookan fam
ily at the mouth of Lewis r., Clarke co.,
Wash. — Lyinan in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar.,
i, 322, 1900.
Nahpope ( Nepop", 'soup' ) . A prominent
warrior of Black Hawk's band of Sauk
and Foxes in the Black Hawk war of 1 832.
According to Whittlesey ( Wis. Hist. Coll.,
i, 71-2, 84, repr. 1903) Black Hawk was
opposed to the war, but was overruled by
the young men, who were sustained by
Nahpope, who manifested intense hatred
of the Americans. He was, however,
largely influenced by Waupesliek, the so-
called Prophet. Little has been recorded
regarding his life. It is known that he
took an active part in the Black Hawk
war. and special mention is made of his
command in the battle of Wisconsin
heights, on Wisconsin r., near the pres
ent Sauk City, Wis. Here Nah pope's
band, reenforced by a score of Black
Hawk's warriors, made a valiant stand
to cover the flight of *he main body of
his people down the bluffs and across the
river, which was accomplished with slight
loss. During the night following the bat
tle the Americans were for a time in a
panic, caused by the1 noise in the Indian
camp, which proved to have been only
the applause, of a speech by Nahpope in
which he endeavored to arouse the Win-
nebago to remain with them in the con
test. Nahpope continued in the war to
its close, was captured and imprisoned
with Black Hawk and his son, and finally
released with them. While Nahpope was
confined at Jefferson Barracks, Call in
painted his portrait, As his name is not
appended to any treaty made by the Sauk
and Foxes with the 'United States, the
omission may be attributed to his con
tempt for the Americans. In the summer
preceding the Black Hawk war he visited
the English authorities at Ft Maiden, On
tario, to consult them in regard to the
rights of the Indians to their lands. After
his release from prison nothing more is
heard of him. His name is also written
Xaapope and Xeapope.
Nairn (Na'-Jni}. The Medicine clan ot
the Honani (Badger) phratry ol
Hopi.— Stephen in Sth Rep. I
1.891.
Nahuey. A former Chumashan v
near Punsima mission, Santa Barbara
Nah'ajuey'.— Taylor in Oil. Fanner, Oct. IS, 1801.
Nahuey.— Ibid.
Naich, Naichi. See Nafohf.
Naideni. A former Opata pueblo .
the vicinity of Fronteras, x. K. >ra,
N A I G N A K A N KG YO
Mexico. It is probable that the natives of
ere identical with theNeideniba
mentioned bv Mota-Padilla in 1742.
Naideni.-Hand'elier in Arch. lust. Papers. IV,
5!J 1.S-! Neideniba.-Mota-I'adilla. Hist de la
C,.n. |ni-ta.;V>l. 17 IJ( referring to the inhabitants).
Neideniva*.— H'id.
Naig. A former village, presumably
Co^tunoan. connected with Dolores mis
sion. San Francisco. Oil.— Taylor in Cal.
Fanner, Oct. 18, IStJl.
Naikun ( X<~i-iki'm, 'house-point). A
semi-legendary Ilaida town that stood
near the famous sand-spit at Graham
id., Brit. ('ol.. which 'bears its name.
Anciently it was occupied by several
families, "including the fluados, Kuna-
lanas, and Stlenga-lanas, lint owing to in
ternal troubles they separated, abandon
ing the town. Later on the Naikun-
stustai settled there, and- still later the
Kuna-lanas returned. John Work, in
is:{»i--41. assigned to Naikun 5 houses and
H'2 inhabitants. This must have been
the Knna-lanas town. It has been long
abandoned. (.r. R. s.)
Naeku'n.-Bna- in 1'Jlh Krp. N. W. Tribes Can.,
•_>3. iv.is. Nai-koon.— nuwson, Q. Charlotte Ms.,
1MB. lv<0. Na-ikun.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 'jso,
!'»(>"> Ne coon.— Sehoolcrat't. Iiul. Tribes, v, 4S<»,
ls.V). Nc-konhade.— Krause.Tlinkit Indianer,304,
ivO.
Naikun-kegawai (Xd-ikn'n (ji^gmm-i,
'tho>e l).irn at Xaiknn'). An 'impor
tant familyof the Raven clanof the Haida.
It seems to have been a sort of aristocratic
branch of the lluados, receiving its name
from the old town at Xaikuw, or Rose
spit, (^ueen Charlotte ids., whence the
family originally came. They are still
fairly numerous. After abandoning Xai
knn they lived a long time at C. Ball
with the lluados, and moved with them
to the t«'wn of Skidegate. (.r. K. s. )
Ellzu cathlans coon-hidery, — Deans, Tales from the
Hidi-ry. i:>. Is.t'j i .'noble- Guhlins-kun peopk-' i.
Nae kun k'eraua'i.— Hoas in f>th Rep. N. W.
TriJ.es Cull., •jf.js.sy; 12th Rep., 2.">, 1XDS. Na-iku'n
qe'gaw-i.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 270, 1905.
NekwunKiiwe. — Harrison in Pror. Kov.Soc Can
M-C. ii. !•_>">, ]v.i.').
Naila. A former Chnmashan village
near I'urisiina mission, Santa Barbara
co.. Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. IS
IHlil.
Nain. A f. .rmer Moravian mission,
built in 17.r)7 near the present Bethlehem,
Pa., and named from theancient town in
( ialilee. It was established for the con-
verte<l Indians, chiefly Delawares, who
wished to live separately from their tribe,
and for this purpose land was obtained
from the state government. In May, 17(i.'i,
a new and enlarged chapel was dedicated'
the congregation having increased innuin-
lx-rs and prosperity. This condition
however, was of short duration, for be
fore the ye;ir had closed the unfriendly
Indians commenced their attacks, and
noon the congregation was blockaded on
all sides. In November of the same year
>ain wjw abandoned, tin; Indians remov
f B. A. E.|
ing to Philadelphia in accordance wit
the order of the governor of Pennsylvania
Consult Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United Breth
ren, 1794. See Missions.
Nain. A Moravian Eskimo mission o
the E. coast of Labrador, hit 5(5° 40', be
gun in 1771 (Mind, Lab. Penin., n, 19S
18(5,'); Thompson, Moravian Missions, 228
Naique. A former village, presumabl
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mi:
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Ca
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1801.
Nak. A Knskwogmiut Eskimo villag
on the x. bank of Kuskokwim r., Alaska
Nag-miout. — Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5t
i., xxi, map, 18-")0.
Nakai ( 'white stranger,' i.e., Spaniard]
A Xavaho clan, the members of whic"
are descended from a white woriian wh
had been captured by the I'te from a set
tlement in the vicinity of Socorro, X. Mex
Cf. Xiikaydi.
Nakai. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, nr,l(X
is'.K). Nakai, — Matthews, Navaho Legends, 3(
Ls'JT. Nakai0ine. — Matthews in Jour. Am. FoH
lore. o|>. eit. (fnu -•' people'). Nakai' /me '.-—M
thews. Navaho Legends. op. eit.. HO. 146.
Nakaidoklini (?' freckled Mexican. '-
Matthews). An Apache medicine-man
called Babbyduclone, Bardudeclenny
Bobby-dok-linny, Nakaydoklunni, Xock
ay-Delklinne, etc., by tlie whites, influen
tial among the White Mountain Indian
in 1881, near Camp Apache, Ariz. II
taught them a new dance, claiming i
would bring dead warriors to life. In as
attempt to arrest him, August 30, thf
Apache scouts with the1 troops turned!
upon the soldiers, resulting in a fight ii
which several were killed on each sidef
including the medicine-man himself. Se||
Bonrke in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 505, 1895
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 704, 189C
Nakalas-hadai ( X« <i!u'l<is .m'd(
'clay-house people'). A subdivision
the Koetas, a family of the Raven clan c
the Haida, living principally in Alaska. -
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 272," 1905.
Nakalnas-hadai ( Xu-k'Ti/ r/ff.s xa/da-
'empty-house people'). (Jiven by Boa
( Fifth Re]>. X. W. Tribes Can., 27, 1889
as a subdivision of the Yakn-lanas,
familyof the Kaven clan of the Haidt
but in reality it is only a house-nam
belonging to that family.
Na k''alnas :had'a'i.— Boas, op. eit.
Nakanawan (Xa'kana'imn). A div
sion of the Caddo.— Mooney in 14th Rej
B. A. Iv, 1092, 189(5.
Nakankoyo (Xi'ikan kt'rfo). A form^
village of the Maidu at' Big Spring, i
Big meadows, on the x. fork of Feath
r., I'lnmasco., Cal. The name is som
times used for the people of the who
valley. (R.B.D.) A
Nakankoyo.— Dixon in I5ull. Am. Mus. Nat. II iff i
xvn, pt. 3, mup, 1905. Naku.— Curtin.MS.vocaW
B. A. ]•;., i«sr> (recorded us a division).
JULL. 30]
NAKAKORI NAKOMGIL1SALA
13
Nakarori ('many holes in the rocks').
^ small ranch eria of the Tarahumare near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lum-
loltz, inf'n, 1894.
Nakasinena ('sagebrush people'). An
mportant division of the Arapaho, rang-
ng about the headwaters of the South
}latte in the region of Pike's Peak and
lorthward along the foot of Bighorn
ats. and on Powder r. , in Colorado and
Vyoming. Although not the largest
livision, they claimed to be the mother
>eople of the Arapaho. They were com-
ooiily known to the whites as Northern
Arapaho and to the rest of the tribe as
Saachinena. See Arapaho. (j. M. )
ta'achinena. — Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 954,
896. BEakuune'na".— Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mus.
,'at. Hist., xvm, 7, 1902 ('blood-soup men': S.
irapaho name). Baantctiine'na. — Ibid, ('red-
/illow men'). Na'kasine'na.— Mooney, op. cit.
Ta-ka-si'-nin. — Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
ral., 321, 1862. Nanabine_'na».— Kroeber, op. cit.
' northern, men ' ) . Na"k'haa"seine'na". — Ibid,
'sagebrush men ' ). Northern Arapaho.— Mooney,
p. cit.
Nakatkhaitunne ('people of the village
bove'). A former Tututni village on
he N. side of Rogue r. , Oreg.
fa'-kat-qai'- :runne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-
jre, in, 233, 1890 (own name). Na'-kut-qe'
inne'. — Ibid. (Xaltunnetunne name.)
Nakaydi (the name refers to the Mexi-
an mode of walking with toes turned
ut; cf. Nakai). A clan among the White
lountain Apache, composed of descend-
nts of Mexican captives and their Apache
aptors (Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
[i, 114, 1890). They correspond to the
Jakai of the Navaho and the Tidendaye
f the Chiricahua.
Nakeduts-hadai (Na q.'e'dAts j-a'da-i,
'people of the house that went away
iscouraged'). A subdivision of the
raku-lanas, a great family of the Raven
Ian of the Haida; probably the name
;as taken from that of a house. — Swan-
Dn, Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Nakeduxo (NakZ'duxo}. A summer vil-
ige of the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo in
Jaska.— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
3, 1892.
Nakhituntunne (Xa-qi'-tuniun'nc, 'peo-
le at the two roads' ). A former village
f the Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquille
., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
:i, 232, 1890.
Nakhochatunne (Na'-qo-tcd lunne]. A
>rmer village of the Mishikhwutmetunne
n Coquille r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour.
,m. Folk-lore, m, 232, 1890.
Nakhopani ( ' brown streak, horizontal
n the ground'). A Navaho clan which
ad its origin s. of Zuni pueblo, N. Mex.,
ear the salt lake called Naqopa by the
lavaho, whence the name,
a/iopani.— Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
aqopani. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
)3, 1890.
Nakhotodhanyadi (Naqotod/;aa"yadi, 'al-
gator people' ). A Biloxi clan. — Dorsey
1 15th Rep. B. A. E., 243, 1897.
Nakhpakhpa ( ' take down leggings ' ) . A
band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Natipatipa.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B A E 218
1897. Naqpaqpa.— Ibid.
Nakhtskum. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r. , between Meta and Shregegon,
x. w. Cal.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1905.
Nakila ( Na-qi'-la ) . Given as a former
Takelma village on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg., about 10 m. above Yaasitun. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in 235
1890.
Nakkawmininiwak ('men of divers
races ' ) . A mixed tribe of Cree and Chip-
pewa on Saskatchewan r., N. W. Ter.,
Canada.
Nakkawmininiwak.— Belcourt (m. 1850) in Minn
Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 227, 1872. Nakoukouhirinous.—
Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist. Am., i, 170, 1753.
Naknahula ( Naxua/xnla, ? 'rising above
other tribes'). A gens of the Koekso-
tenok, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Nakoaik. A former Chinook town on
the s. side of Columbia r., Oreg.
Naqoa'ix. — Boas, infn, 1905. Navuaiv. — Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Nakoaktok (Nd'q'oaqttiq, or Xd'k.'waj'-
da?-x'f, 'ten-gens tribe'). A Kwakiutl
tribe on Seymour inlet, Brit. Col., with the
Gyeksem, * Kwakokutl, Sisintlae, Tsitsi-
melekala, and AValas gentes, according
to Boas. According to Dawson the win
ter town of these people in 1885 was in
Blunderi harbor, to which they had
moved from an older town, Kikwistok.
Their summer village was named Mapa-
kum, and they had a fishing station called
A wuts. Pop. 104 in 1901, 90 in 190(5.
Nahcoktaws.— Brit. Col. map, 1872. Nah-keoock-
to.— Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 22(5, 1887.
Nah-keuch-to.— Sproat in Can Ind. Aft'., 118, 1879.
Nah-knock-to.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1883, pt, I, 190, 1884.
Nahkwoch-to.— Sproat, op. cit,, 145. Nahwahta.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt, II, 166, 1901. Na' k-oartok1.— Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 53, 1890. Nakok-
taws.— Brit. Col. map, 1872. Nakwahtoh.— Tolmie
and Pawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1881. Nak-
wartoq.— Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 226, 1S87.
Na'k!wax'da!:x".— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist v pt. n, 322, 1902. Na'-kwok-to.— Davvson
in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. u, 65, 1887. Na'q'-
oaqtoq.— Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Naqoartoq.— Boasin IVtermanns Mitt., pt. 5, 130,
1887. Nar-kock-tau.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app.,
1859. Nuk wul tub. —Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.,
119B.
Nakolkavik. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim r.,
near the mouth, Alaska. Pop. 193 in
1880.
Nacholchavigamut.— Spurr and Post quoi
Baker Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Naghaikhlaviga-
mute.-PetrolV, Rep. on Alaska m.-ip, 1
ghikhlavigamute.— Ibid., 17. Nakolkavik.
°PNakomgilisala (Xa<i6'mg'Uisal<t, J al
ways staying in their country ' ) . A Kwa
kiutl tribe which formerly lived at <
Scott, at the N. end of Vancouver id., but
has since moved to Hope id., farthers.
This and the Tlatlasi koala together re
ceive the name of Nawiti from the whiten.
The two tribes numbered 73 in 1897.
Nakomgilisala gentes are Gyeksem and
Naenshya.
14
NAKON
S-IIADAI NAMASSINGAKENT
[B.A.J
Nak-o'mgyilisila.-Hoas in «. h Rep. \ \V.. ] v .,
Can M.IMHI Naqo'mg'ihsala.— Roasin Re]'. N, i.
M s. 1SH5 3"'.> 1' . Naqomqilis.-B.Mis in Bull,
iiii (ii'oK Soc "26 1**7. Ne-kum'.-ke-lis-la.—
«],.i\kiI|iM.ixitiotedT>vDa\vson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can sec II, 65, 18*7. Nokumktesilla.-Brit. Col.
"'Nakoiis-hadai (X<t yon* .nVtfa~i, 'great-
house people'). A sulxlivision ot the
Yadus, a family of the l-lagle clan of the
Haida, named 'from one of their houses.
The Yadus were a part of the Stustas
^([ v ).— Swanton,Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Nakoshkeni (XdkoxhX'''"', 'place of the
dam' i. A former Modoc settlement at
the junction of Lost r. with Tule lake,
( )n>tr. — ( Jatschet in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., n,
pt. i, xxxii. 1S90.
Nakotchokutchin. A Kntchin tribe
dwelling on the lower Mackenzie r.. x. of
the Kawchodinneh, in lat. n'S0 N., Ion.
i:;:;° w. Their hunting grounds are i:. ot
the Marken/.ie as far as Anderson r., and
their chief game is the caribou. In for
mer days they w aired intermittent warfare
against' the Kskimoof Macketi/ie r., with
whom, however, they havealways traded.
Their men numbered ."•>() in 1S66.
Bastard. — Da wson in Rep. (ieol. Surv. Can. for
isss, 'J(H»n, 1 *-*'.». Gens de la Grande Riviere. — Ross,
MS. notes on Tinne, H. A. K. Loucheux. — Frank
lin, .lourn. I'olar Sen, 261. 1*21. Mackenzie's R.
Louchioux. — Ross, MS. notes on Tinne. H. A. K.
Nakotcho-Kuttchin. — I'etitot in Bull. Soc. deGeog.
1'arK cliart, 1*75. Nakotchpo-ondjig-Kouttchin. —
I'etitot. Autour du lac ties Ksclaves, 361, 1891 (=
•people of the river with Idyll banks'). Nako-
tch,,6 ondjig-Kuttchin. — I'etitot, Diet. Dene-Din-
djie. xx. 1*76. Na-kutch-oo-un jeek.— (iibbs. MS.
notes from Rossi .'half-caste Indians'). Na'-
kutch-u'-un-juk ku'tchln. — Ross, MS. notes on
Tinne. 174. H. A. K.
Nak.raztli ('it flowed with arrows of
the enemy1). A village of the Niko/li-
autiu at the outlet of Stuart lake, Brit.
Col. Pop. 17S in 1901', h)2 iu 1906.
Na-ka-ztli. — Morice in Trans. Can. Inst.. 188. isyi).
Na'kraztli.— Ibi<l. Na'kraztti.— Morice in Trans.
lioy. Soc. Can., .\, ]u»i, l*l.i'2.
Nakuimana (Xt'i'kuimaiKt, 'bear peo
ple' i. A local band of the (Southern)
Cheyenne. (.1. M. )
Nakuntlun. The original village of the
Tsilkotin, on Nakuntluu lake at the
head of Salmon r., Brit. ( 'ol., and once the
mo>t populous, but now almost deserted.
Nakoontloon. — Tolinie and Da w son. Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 122U. 1*^1. Nakunt'lun.— Morice in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., x. in1.', 1*'.»2. Tsoolootum. — (Jainsby
in Can. I'ac. Ry. liep., 17'.t, 1*77.
Nakwutthume ( Xd'-yi'il-fcii'-iiu', 'at the
gniss higher up the st ream '). A former
village of the ( 'hetco on ( 'hetco r. , ( )re<jf. ,
above all their other \ illaires. — Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, L'.'Ji;, IS'.M).
Nalekuitk ( X<~i'li'kn //./•). A elan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boasin Kep.
Nat. Mns. 1S<)."), :;-_'S, 1S!)7.
Nalkitgoniash. A .Micmac village or
band in 17'K), perhaps in Nova Scotia.—
!•>>•«• 07*10) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
Naltunnetunne ('people among the
mushrooms'). An Athapascan tribe for-
merly living on the coast of Oregon b
twee'n the Tututniand the Chetco. Tlu
were not divided into villages, and had
dialect distinct from that of the Tututn
Thesurvivors are now onSiletzres., Oreg
numbering 77 in 1877, according to Yi
tor (Overland Mo., vn, 847, 1877).
Nal'-te-ne-me' lunne. —Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocal
H V K 1SS4. Nal'teneiuniie'.— Dorsey. Tutu M
vocab.,I5.A.E.J8S4. Nal'-tun-ne' junne'.— Dorse
in. lour. Am. Folk-lore, ill, 236, 1890. Noltanana.
Ncwcoinb in Ind. A if. Rep., 162, 1861. Noltns
nah.—Ind.AfY. Rep. 1867, 62, 1868. Nolt-nat-nahs.
Ind. AiY. Rep.. 470, 1865. Noltonatria.— Ind. A
Rep oOO 1877 Nootanana. — Ind. Art'. Rep. 18t
505 1864. Nult-nort-nas.— Ind.Aff.Rep.,495, 186
Nul-to-nat-na.— Siletz agency roll, 1884. Null
nat'-tene.— Everette, Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. f
1883 (trans., 'people by the ocean ').
Nama (Xu»i ii, 'sturgeon'). A gens »
the Chippewa. See NameuUini.
Na-ma.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877. Nama.
Wm. Jones, in'f'n, 1906. Name.— Gatschet, Ojilnv
MS.. }\. A. K., 1882. Numa. — Warren (185'2) J
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 45, 1885.
Namabin ( \r,tnt"ihni, ' sucker' ) . A gei
of the Chippewa.
Nah-iha-bin.— Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830 <tran
•carp'». Nam-a'-bin.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 10,
1S77 i trans, 'carp'). Namabin. — Wm. Jono
inf'n. I'.tlHl (siir. 'sucker').' Numa-bin. — Warro
(1S52) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 45,
(•sucker1).
Namakagon. A former village of th
Munominikasheenhug division of th
Chippewa at upper St Croix lake, w.
cousin.
Num-a quag-um. — Ramsey in Ind. Aft". Rep., 8(
1S50.
Namanu ('beaver'). A sUbphratry
gens of the Menominee. — Hoffman in 14t
Rep. B. A. K, 4'2, 1S<)(>.
Namasket (from ixiinaus 'fish', a
'land,' et 'at.'—.). N. H. II). A tribe
band formerly living in a village of th
same name about the site of Middleborc
Mass. They were subordinate to tl
Wampanoag. The village was populou
Avheu lirst known, but the Indians ra^
idly decreased as the white settlemen
advanced. In 1794 there were still aboi
40. One family, named Mitchell, sti
resides (1907) near Middleboro andclai
descent from King Philip. A member i
this family wears a so-called Indian cos
tume (see ]S'ew England Mag., 392, Dec
1905). (j. M. F. o. 8.)
Lamasket.— Hinckley (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc
Coll., 4th *., v, 133, 1861 (misprint). Namascet.-
Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, '227, repr. 1819. Na
maschet.— Monrt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.
2<1 s.. ix, 52, 1822. Namascheucks.— Monrt (1622]
ibid., i.v. 52, 1822. Namasket.— Dernier (1620]
ibid. Namassachusett. — Records (1644), ibid., VI]
137, I*l,s. Namassakett.— Bradford (ra. 1650), ibid.
4th s., in, 1(13, 1856. Namassekett.— Cotton (1674]
ibid., Ists., 1,200, 1*06. Nemascut.— Church (1716
quoted l>y Drake, Ind. Wars, 75, 1825. Nemasket.-
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 9, 1848. Nummastaquyt.-
Denner (1611)) quoted by Drake, ibid., bk.2,20.
Namassingakent. A village of the Pow
hatan confederacy existing in 1608 on th'
s. bank of the Potomac in Fairfax co.
Va. — Smith (1(529), Va., i, map, repr
1819.
BULL. 30]
NAMATHA NAMBE
15
Namatha (Na-ma-tha', 'turtle'). A
gens of the Shawnee. — Morgan, Anc.
Soc., 168, 1877.
Namaycush. One of the names of the
lake trout (Salmo namaycush), Macki
naw trout, or great lake trout, called
togue in Maine; from namekus, which in
the Cree dialect of Algonquian signifies
'trout', the Chippewa word being name-
gos. Namekus is a diminutive of nameiv,
'fish'. The word originated in x. w.
Canada. See Togue. (A. p. c. )
Nambe (from Nam-be-e, the native
name, probably referring to a round hill
or a round valley). A Tewa pueblo,
NAMBE MAN (POTSHUNOJ
situated about 16 "m. N.~ of Santa Fe,
N. Mex., on Nambe r., a small tributary
of the Rio Grande. It became the seat
of a Franciscan mission early in the 17th
century, but was reduced to a visita of
Ppjoaque in 1782. Like Santa Clara and
Sia this pueblo doubtless owes its decline
to the constant intertribal execution for
supposed evil practices of witchcraft (Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Pap., in, 35, 1890).
Pop. 79 in 1890, 100 (est.) in 1904. The
Nambe" people claim to have once inhab
ited the now ruined pueblos of Agawano,
Kaayu, Keguayo, Kekwaii, Kopiwari, and
Tobhipangge. The Nambe clans, so far as
known, are Cloud (Owhu), Birch (Nana),
Fire (Pa), Mountain Lion (Qen) Ea<*le
(Tse), Bear (Ke), Tobacco (Sa), Sun
(Tan, extinct), Calabash (Po). Ant
(Kungyi), Earth (Nang), Grass (Ta)
See Pueblos, Tewa. (F. w „.)
Mambe.— Ward in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1867 212 1868
Mambo.-Ward, ibid., 1864, 191, 1865. Na-im-bai.-
NAMBE GIRL (pABLA TAFOLLA)
Jouvenceau in Oath. Tion.. i, no. 9, 12. 1906.
Na-imbe.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in,
124, 1890. Na-im-be.— Ibid., 260 (own name of pue
blo). Na-i-mbi.— Ibid., iv, 83. 1892 (or Nambe").
Kamba.— Bent (1849) in Cal. Mess, and Corres.,
211 1850 Nambe.— MS. en. 1715 quoted by Ban-
del'ier in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 193, 1890.
Nambe — D'Anville, map Am. Sept., 1746. Nam-
behun — Gatschet, Isleta MS. voeab., B. A. E.,1886
(Isleta name for the people; sing. Nainbe-huide).
VAMKAI'd NAMES AND NAMING
rt,!'lft«riilT«iti«Mi-x., 111,317,1871. St. Fran-
cii.— Shea. <'ath. Miss., Ml. ]>•">•">. Vampe. — 1 ike,
Kx|«-«l..*linap. l*»in.
Nameaug (Mahiean: name-attic, i
place.' «»r 'where fish are taken.'— Trum-
Imll). A former village near the site of
NYw London, Conn., in which some of
the con<iuered Pequot were settled in 1647
under the dominion of the Mahiean. The
last chief died about 1740, but there were
-till a considerable number of Indians
there in 17^. (.1. M.)
Mameae. — Kendall, Trav.. I. W2. 1809. Mame-
eag. -Stili-s (17.1'J) in Muss. Hist. Soc. Coll.. Ms.,
\ iul-iu:>. isi'.i. Namcet. — Mason (1('>")9), ibid.,
4th s vn; 42:5. 18i;.->. Nameacke.— Doc. cited by
Tnunbull, Iii.l. Names Conn., 31. issl. Name-
age Mason i IdlS), ihi«l.. 11H. Nameaug. — Hoyt,
\ntiii. Kes.. (VJ. 1821. Nameeag. -Deed (lf.nl)
quoted by Drake, Hk. Inds.. bk. 2, 110, 1S4S.
Nameock.— Trnmbnll, Ind. Names Conn.. 3I.1SS1.
Nameocke.— Hopkins (l«M<n in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll 4th s.. VI, 334, 18C.3. Nameoke.— Drake, Bk.
Inds.. bk. 2. 9.r>, 1^18. Nameug.— Williams (lf>17)
in Ma-. Hist. Soc. ('..11.. 3d s., l.\. 2(18, IMC,.
Nameugg.— Dor. cited by Truinbull, Ind. Names
Ci.nn.. :U, lvsl. Nammiog. — Ibid. Namyok. —
Ibid. Tawawag.— Ibid.. 72. Tawawog.— Deed of
li::>t in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., X. 101-103,1809.
Tfrwawog.— Kendull, Trav., i. 292, 1809.
Namequa. The only daughter of Black
Hawk («]. v.), regarded as one of the
handsomest of the Sank maidens of her
time. A young Baltimorean of high so
cial standing, being on a visit to Ft Madi
son. lo\va, became enamored of her and
would have made her his wife but for the
opposition of his Iriends. Namequa ap-
{x-ars to have been ever faithful to her
father's interests and to his memory, and
after reaching maturer years, and even
after her marriage, was a constant help
to her mother, especially during her fath
er's imprisonment and after his death in
1*K (c. T.)
Nameroughquena. A viliageof the Tow-
hatan confederacy in Kids, in the present
Alexandria <•<>., Ya., on the s. hank of the
1'otumac, opposite NN'ashin^ton, I). ('. —
S^mh (HiL".n, Va.. i. map, repr. lsl<).
^X^Names and Naming. Amon^r thi^ In
dians personal names were j^iven and
changed at the critical epochs of life, such
a* birth, puberty, the lirst war expedi
tion, some notable feat, elevation to chief
tainship, and, finally, retirement from
active life was marked by the adoption
of the name of one's son. In general,
names may he divided into two classes:
(1) True names, corresponding to our
ixTHoiial names, and (!') names -which
answer rather to our titles and honorary
appellations. The former define or indi
cate the Hoeial group into which a man is
born, whatever honor they entail being
due to the accomplishments of ancestors,
while the latter mark what the individual
has done himself.
There are characteristic: tribal differ
ences in names, and where a clan system
existed each clan had its own setof names,
distinct from those of all other clans, and,
in the majority of cases, referring to the
totem animal, plant, or object At the
same time there were tribes in which
names apparently had nothing to do with
totems, and some such names were apt
to occur in clans having totemic names.
Most Siouan clans and bands had names
that were applied in a definite order to the
hoys and girls born into them. AMohave
child born out of wedlock received some
ancient name, not commonly employed
in the tribe. Among the interior Salish,
where there were no clans, names were
usually inherited in both the male and
female lines for several generations,
though new names were continually in
troduced that were taken from dreams
or noteworthy events. Loskiel records
that a Delaware child was often named
in accordance with some dream that had
come to its father. According to Ross,
a father among some of the northern
Athapascan tribes lost bis name as soon
as a male child was born and was hence
forth called after the name of his son-
a Thlingchadinne changed his name after
the birth of each successive child, while
an unmarried man was known as the
child of his favorite dog. Among the
Maidu infants might be named with ref
erence to some incident occurring at the
time of birth, but many received no
names other than such general appella
tions as 'child,' 'baby,' or 'boy,' until
they were old enough to exhibit some
characteristic which suggested something
appropriate. The father and mother ad
dressed a boy all his life by his boyhood
name. A girl, however, received differ
ent successive names at puberty, child
birth, and in old age. TheKiowa, being
without elans, received names suggested
by some passing incident or to commemo
rate a warlike exploit of some ancestor.
Sometimes, however, they were heredi
tary, and in any case1, they were bestowed
by the grandparents to the exclusion of
the parents. Young men as they grew
up usually assumed dream names, In obe
dience to visions.
The naming of a rich man's child
among the coast Salish was accompanied
by a great feast and distribution of prop
erty, and an invited chief publicly an
nounced the name given. Names even
originally belonging to the higher class
were bestowed upon young people
among the Haida and Tlingit when
their relatives had potlatches, and it
BULL. 30]
NAMES AND NAMING
17
thus resulted that names individually
acquired became in time hereditary and
were added to the list of common names
owned by the clan.
The second name, or title, was some
times, as has been said, bestowed on
account of some brave or meritorious
action. Thus a Pawnee " was permitted
to take a new name only after the per
formance of an act indicative of great
ability or strength of character," and it
was done during a public ceremonial.
Among the Siouan tribes a similar cus
tom seems to have prevailed, but among
the Maidu of California entrance into the
secret society took its place as a reason
for the bestowal of new titles. On the
N. W. coast a man adopted one of the
potlatch, or sacred, names of his pred
ecessor when he gave the mortuary
feast and erected the grave post. At
every subsequent potlatch he was at
liberty to adopt an additional title, either
one used by his predecessor or a new
one commemorative of an encounter with
a supernatural being or of some success in
war or feast-giving. Along with his place
in a secret society a Kwakiutl obtained
the right to certain sacred names which
had been received by the first holder of
his position from the spirit patron of the
society and \vere used only during the
season of the ceremonial, like the titles
employed in the fraternal and other
societies of civili/ed life. The second
name among this people also marks indi
vidual excellence rather than the attain
ment of an hereditary position, for the
person did not succeed to the office, but
had to pass through a long period of
training and labor to be accepted. After
a man died his name was held in abey
ance for a longer or shorter period, and
if it were taken from the name of some
familiar object, the name of that object
often had to be altered, but the taboo
period was not longer than \vould aiiow
the person's successor to collect his prop
erty and give the death feast, and a sim
ple phonetic change often satisfied all
scruples. Changes of this kind seem to
have been carried to greater extremes by
some tribes, notably the Kiowa, where,
on the death of any member of a family
all the others take new names, while all
the terms suggesting the name of the
dead person are dropped from the lan
guage for a period of years. Among the
coast Salish a single name was often
used by successive chiefs for four or
five generations. Among the Iroquois
and cognate tribes, according to Hewitt,
the official name of a chieftaincy is also
the official name of the officer who may
for the time being become installed in it,
and the name of this chieftaincy is never
changed, no matter how many persons
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2— G/ 2
may successively become incumbents of
it. Unlike the Indians of most tribes a
Pueblo, although bearing several names
usually retained one name throughout
life. In many tribes a curious custom
prohibited a man from directly address
ing his wife, his mother-in-law, and
sometimes his father-in-law, and vice
versa.
Names of men and women were usually,
though not always, different. When not
taken from the totem animal, they were
often grandiloquent terms referring to the
greatness and wealth of the bearer, or they
mightcommemorate some special triumph
of the family, while, as among the Xavaho,
nicknames referring to a personal charac
teristic were often used. The first name
frequently refers to something which es
pecially impressed the child's mother at
the time of its birth. Often names wen-
ironical and had to be interpreted in a
manner directly opposite to the apparent
sense. A failure to understand this, along
with faulty interpretation, has brought
about strange, sometimes ludicrous, mis
conceptions. Thus the name of a I >ak< >tn
chief, translated ' Young-man-afraid-of-
his-horses,' really signifies 'Young man
whose very horses are feared." Where
the clan system did not flourish, as
among the Salish, the name often in
dicated the object in nature in which
a person's guardian spirit was supposed
to dwell. Names for houses, and canoes
went by families and clans like personal
names and property in general.
Names could often be loaned, pawned,
or even given or thrown away outright;
on the other hand, they might be adopted
out of revenge without the consent of the
owner. The possession of a name was
everywhere jealously guarded, and it was
considered discourteous or even insulting
to address one directly by it. This reti
cence, on the, part of some Indians at lea.-t,
appears to have been due to the fact that
every man, and every thing as well, was
supposed to have a real name which so
perfectly expressed bin inmost nature as
to be practically identical with him.
This name might long remain unknown
to all, even to its owner, but at some crit
ical period in life it was confidentially
revealed to him. It was largely on ac
count of this sacred character that an In
dian commonly refused to give his proper
designation, or, when pressed for an an
swer, asked someone else? to speak it.
Among the Maidu it was not customary,
in addressing a person, to use the name
descriptive of his personal characteristics.
In modern times the problem of satis
factorily naming Indians for purposes of
permanent record has been very pu/-
zling owing to their custom of changing
names and to the ignorance on the part
18
NAMKriLINT NAMPA IMAGE
[ B. A. E.
of persons in authority of native cus
toms and methods of reckoning descent.
According to Mooney, Setimkia, 'Bear
hearing down (an antagonist),' thejion-
oraMe war name of a noted Kiowa
chief, is mistranslated 'Stumbling-Bear.'
Tenepiabi, 'Bird coming into sight', has
I »een popularly known as 'Humming
bird' since he 'was a prisoner in Florida
in 1S75, probably a mistake for 'Coining
bird.' Hajo, a Creek war title signifying
'recklessly bravo, ' is popularly rendered
'cra/y,' as in the case of Chito Hajo,
leader of the Creek opposition to allot
ment, whose name is popularly and offi
cially rendered ' Cra/.y Snake/ Even
when translated correctly an Indian name
often conveys an impression to a white
man quite the reverse of the Indian con
notation. Thus 'StinkingSaddlelUanket'
(Takaibodal) might be considered an op-
probious epithet, whereas it is an honor
ary designation, meaning that the bearer
of 'it, a Kiowa, was on the warpath so con
tinuously that he did not have time to
take off his saddle blanket. ' Vnable-to-
buy,' the name of a llaida chief, instead
of indicating his poverty, commemorates
an occasion when a rival chief did not
have enough property to purchase a cop
per plate he offered for sale.
In recent years the Office of Indian Af
fairs has made an effort to systematize
the names of some of the' Indians for the
purpose of facilitating land allotments, etc.
By circular issued Dec. 1, 1902, the office
set forth the following principles govern
ing the recording of Indian names on
agency rolls, etc.: (1) The father's name
should l>e the family surname; (2) the
Indian name, unless too long and clumsy,
should he preferred to a translation;
(.'>) a clumsy name may be arbitrarily
shortened (by one familiar with the lan
guage) without losing its identity; (4)
if the use of a translation seems neces
sary," or if a translation has come into
such general and accepted use that it
ought to be retained, that name should
be written as one word.
Consult Boas in Kep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
181*7; Cook in I nd. Aff. Kep. 1904, 423-427,
1905; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvii, pt. ?>, M)i)5; .}. (). horsey in 3d
Rep. B. A. K., lss-4; Fletcher in Am
Anthrop., Jan. 1899; Hill-Tout (1) in Kep.
Brit. A. A. S., 1902, (2) in Am. Anthrop.,
vn, no. 4, 1905; (iatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, M, 1884-88; Loskiel, I list, of Mis
sions of I'nited Brethren, 1794; Mooney,
Calendar Hist. Kiowa, 17th Rep. B. A. !•!
1898; JJiggs, Dakota-Kng. Diet., 1852;
Sapir in Am. Anthrop., i\, no. 2, 1907;
Speck, ibid.; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, no. 4, 1900. (.1. u. s. )
Nameuilini ( AY/ ///////•/?/////, 'sturgeon
man.' — \V. .1.). A band living x. w. of
L. Superior, between Rainy lake and L.
Nipigon, in Algoma, Ontario, about 1760.
Chauvignerie says their totem was a stur
geon. They are* probably the Nama gens
of the Chippewa.
Kinongeouilini.— St Pierre (1753) in Margry, Dec.,
VI, 644, 1886. Nakonkirhirimms. — Dobbs, Hudson
B.iy, 23, 1744. Namawinini.— YVm. Jones, inf'n,
1901). Nameanilieu. — Schoolcraft, I ml. Tribes, in,
556, 1S53 (misprint). NameSilinis.— Chauvignerie
(1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, IX, 1054, 1855.
Namewilinis.— Doc. of 1736 in \Vis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
xvn, 246, 1906. Sturgeon In.dians.— Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, 13, 1744.
Namoit. A village of a tribe of the
Chinookan family formerly situated on
the Columbia side of Sauvies id., Oreg.,
near its lower end. According to Lane
(hid. Aff. Kep., 11)1, 1850) the inhabitants
in 1850 were associated with the Cathla-
eumup and Katlaminimim. Nothing
-more is known of them. (L. F. )
Mamnit.— Gairdner, after Framboise (1835), in
Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 255, 1841. Nah-moo-
itk.— Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,322, 1900.
Namo'itk. — Boas, inf'n, 1905. Namowit. — Ross,
Adventures, 106, 1S49. Naw-moo-it.— Ibid., 236.
Namontack. A trusted Powhatan Ind-
dian whom Powhatan gave to Capt. New
port in 1608 in return for the English boy,
Thomas Savage, left with the former for
the purpose of gaining knowledge of the
language, manners, customs, and geog
raphy of tidewater Virginia. Namontack
was of shrewd and subtle character, and
proved of service to the English in pre
venting attack and in obtaining needed
corn (Smith, Works, Arber ed., 128, 1884).
He was subsequently sent to England,
and on the way back, in 1610, was mur
dered in the Burmudas by an Indian
companion.
Nampa image. A. small human figure of
baked clay, 1 £ in. in height, apparently in
tended to represent a female. It is so
much injured by exposure that the fea
tures are entirely destroyed and the
hands and feet are missing. It derives its
archeological interest from the fact that it
is said to have been brought from a depth
of 320 ft by an artesian well sand-pump,
at Nampa, Idaho, in 1889. According to
Emmons, the formations in which the
pump was operating are of late Ter
tiary or early Quaternary age; and the
apparent improbability of the occurrence
of a well-modeled human figure in de
posits of such great antiquity has led to
grave doubt as to its authenticity. It is
one of those discoveries which, on ac
count of the importance of the prob
lems involved, requires definitive veri
fication. It is interesting to note that
the age of this object, supposing it to be
authentic, corresponds with that of the
incipient man whose bones wrere recently
recovered by Dubois from the late Ter
tiary or early Quaternary formations of
Java, and it follows that the autochthon
ous American sculptor had produced this
BULL. 30]
NAMSKAKET N AN A B( >ZH< )
''beautifully formed" iigure of a woman
at a period when the Master of the Uni
verse had succeeded only in blocking out
the first rude suggestion of the human
form divine in the Old World.
The history of this specimen is given
by Wright in Proc. Boston Soc. Nat.
Hist., Jan. 1890, and Feb. 1891. Em-
mons' statement regarding the age of the
formations involved is given in the same
connection. Its authenticity is ques
tioned by Powell in Pop. Sci. Monthly,
July, 1893. (w. n. H.)"
Namskaket. A Nauset village on or
near Namskaket cr., Barnstableco., Mass.
The Indians sold the site in 1644.
Naamskeket.— Freeman (1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., I, 232, 1806. Naemschatet.— Bradford
(ra. 1(540), ibid., 4th s., in, 373, 1856. Namskeket.—
Morton (1668) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 276,
1825. Naumskachett. — Bradford ( ra.J.650) in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., in, 219, 1856.
Namukatsup. A former Chitiniacha
village in St Martins parish, La.
Bayou Chene village. — Gatsehet in Trails. Anthrop.
Soc. Wash., n, 152, 1883. Namu katsup.— Ibid.
(n<irm*= ' village ').
Namumpam. See Wetamoo.
Nana (also Nanay, Narie). A subordi
nate chief and warrior of the Chiricahua
Apache daring their hostilities against the
whites in the latter part of the 19th cen
tury. He was Victorio's associate until
the death of the latter in Mexico in 1880.
In July 1881, with 15 warriors who had
been with Yictorio, Nana crossed the Rio
Grande and made his way into New Mex
ico, where he was joined by 25 Mescaleros.
He then made a rapid and bloody raid
across the southern part of the territory,
falling upon herders and prospectors,
murdering them without mercy. The
band was driven back to Mexico by the
troops in August of the same year. This
was probably the last serious raid made
by Nana, wrho was now an old man.
Bourke (Apache Campaign, 99, 1886) de
scribes him as having "a strong face,
marked with intelligence, courage, and
good nature, but with an under stratum
of cruelty and vindictiveness. He has
received many wounds in his countless
fights with the whites, and limps very
perceptibly in one leg." Lummis (Land
D! Poco Tiempo, 178, 1893) speaks of Nana
as fond of wearing in each ear a huge gold
watch chain.
Nana. Tire Birch clan of the Tewa
pueblo of Nambe, N. Mex.
Nana-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., IX, 352,1896
Jd6a=' people').
Nanabozho. The demiurge of the cos-
nologic traditions of the Algonquian
Bribes, known among the various peoples
)y several unrelated names, based on
jome marked characteristic or dominant
unction of this personage. Among these
lames are Jamum, Kloskap (Gloskap),
Vlanabozho, Messou, Michabo, Mina-
bozho, Misabos, Xapiw, Xenabozho
Wieska, Wisakedjak, and their dialectic
variants. The etymologies proposed for
these several names are most probably
incorrect, wholly or in material parts.
Nanabozho is apparently the imper
sonation of life, the active quickening
power of 'life— of life manifested and
embodied in the myriad forms of sen
tient and physical nature. He is there
fore reputed to possess not only the
power to live, but also the correlative,
power of renewing his own life and
of quickening and therefore of creating
life in others. He impersonates life in
an unlimited series of diverse personali
ties which represent various phases and
conditions of life, and the histories of the
life and acts of these separate indivit^nali-
ties form an entire cycle of traditions and
myths which, when compared one with
another, are sometimes apparently con
tradictory and incongruous, relating, as
these stories do, to the unrelated objects
and subjects in nature. The conception
named Nanabozho exercises the diverse
functions of many persons, and he like
wise suffers their pains and needs. He
is this life struggling with the many
forms of want, misfortune, and death that
come to the bodies and beings of nature.
The true character of the concept em
bodied in the personality called Nana
bozho has been misconceived. Horatio
Hale, for example, calls the Chippevva
Nanabozho a fantastic deity, declaring
him to have no relation to the Iroquois
Te'horo"'hiawa'k'ho"', whereas he is in
everything but minor details identical
with the Iroquoian conception embodied
in the latter personality. Few, if any, of
the characteristic acts and functions of
the one may not safely and correctly be
predicated of the other, and it is a remark
able parallel if the one is not a concept
borrowed by the people of one linguistic
family from the thought of the other. If
independent creations, they agree in so
many points that it is more than probable
that the one suggested the other. Kvon
the play of popular interpretation and
etymologic analysis have made like er
rors in the events connected with the life
history of each. In the Iroquois legend
the brother of Te'horo'"hiawa'k'ho" is
reputed to have been embodied in chert
or flint, a statement based on a miscon
ception arising from the common origin
of some terms denotive of ice on the one
hand and of chert on the other. A like
error gave rise to the Chippewa name for
chert or flint (1 miskwam) t which signi
fies 'ice-stone,' and the connection be
tween inolxinii, 'wolf,' and ma'halig, 'a
flint or chert,' also a name of Chakeke-
napok, the brother of Nanabozho. The
confusion is that the ruler of winter, the
20
NANABOZHO
[B. A. B.
ruler clothed in frost, ice, and snow, is
identified with chert or flint, in Iroquois
too, hernuse of the identity of origin be
tween the terms for crystal or sparkling
ice and the smooth glistening surface of
chert or Hint.
In Potawatomi and cognate tradition
Nanal>o/ho is the eldest of male quad
ruplets, the beloved Chipiapoos being the
second, Wabosbo the third, and Chake
kenapok the fourth. They were begot
ten by a great primal being, who had
come to earth, and were born of a reputed
daughter of the children of men. Nana-
bo/.ho was the professed and active friend
of the human race. The mild and gentle
but unfortunate Chipiapoos became the
warder of the dead, the ruler of the coun
try of the manes, after this transforma
tion. Wabosso ( 'Maker of White'), see
ing the sunlight, went to the northland,
where, assuming the form of a white hare,
he is regarded as possessing most potent
manito or orenda (q. v. ). Lastly, Cha-
kekenapok, named from chert, flint, or
tirestone (?fire), was the impersonation
originally of winter, and in coming into
the world ruthlessly caused the death of
his mother.
Having attained the age of manhood,
Nanabo/ho, still feeling deep resentment
for the death of his mother, resolved to
avenge it by the destruction of his brother
Chakekenapok. The two brothers soon
grappled with each other. Chakekenapok
finally turned and tied, but Nanabo/ho
pursued him over the world, finally over
taking and striking him with a deerhorn
<>r a chert, fracturing or chipping pieces
from various parts of his body, and de
stroying him by tearing out his entrails.
The fragments from Chakekenapok' s body
became huge rocks, and the masses of
Hint or chert found in various parts of the
world show where the conflicts between
the two brothers took place, while his
entrails became vines. Before the Indians
knew the art of lire-making Nanabo/ho
taught them the art of making hatchets,
lances, and arrowpoints.
Nanaho/ho and Chipiapoos dwelt to
gether in a lain? far removed from the
haunts of mankind. They were noted
for excellence of body and beneficence of
mind, and for the supreme character of
the magic power they possessed. These
qualities and attributes excited the bitter
antagonism of the evil manitos of the air,
earth, and waters, who plotted to destroy
the>e two brothers. Nanabo/ho, who
was, immune to the effects of adverse
orenda and from whose knowledge noth
ing \\as haired, knew their snares and
devices and hence eluded and avoided
them. He, however, warned Chipiapoos,
his less-gifted brother, not to leave their
lodge or to separate from him even fora
moment. But, disregarding this admoni
tion, one day Chipiapoos ventured outoT
the lodge and went on the ice of a great
lake, probably L. Michigan. This temerity
was the opportunity sought by the mani
tos, who broke the ice, causing Chipia
poos to sink to the bottom of the lake,
where his body was hidden by the mani
tos. Upon returning to the lodge, Nana
bozho, missing Chipiapoios and surmising
his fate, became inconsolable. Every
where over the face of the earth he sought
for him in vain. Then he became en
raged and waged relentless war against
all manitos, wreaking vengeance by pre
cipitating a multitude of them into the
abyss of the world, lie next declared a
truce in order to mourn for his brother,
disfiguring his person and covering his
head to indicate grief, bitterly weeping,
and uttering from time to time the name
of the lost and unhappy Chipiapoos. It
is said Nanabozho secluded himself for
six years in his lodge of mourning.
During this truce the evil manitos,
knowing the unlimited powers of Nana
bozho and recollecting the destruction
of the vast numbers of manitos by their
metamorphosis to gratify his anger,
consulted together to devise means
for pacifying Nanabozho' s wrath; but
through fear of their great adversary
their plans came to naught. At last four
of the manitos, hoary with age and ripe
in experience and wisdom, and who had
not been parties to the death of Chipia
poos, undertook a mission of pacification.
Having built a lodge of condolence near
that of Nanabozho, they prepared a feast
of welcome, filling with tobacco a pipe
the stem of which was a calumet, and
then silently and ceremoniously moved
toward their antagonist. The four am
bassadors severally carried a bag made
from the entire skin of an otter, a lynx,
a beaver, or of some other animal, which
contained magically potent medicines
and powerful fetishes. Arriving at the
lodge of Nanabozho, they chanted to
him with ceremonial formality their good
intentions and kind greetings, and asked
him to be pleased to accompany them to
their lodge. Moved by these greetings,
Nanabozho uncovered his head, and,
arising, washed himself and then accom
panied them. On his entering the lodge
the manitos offered him a cup of purifica
tion medicine preparatory to his initia
tion into the Mide, or Grand Medicine
Society. Nanabo/ho partook of the draft,
and at once found himself completely
freed from feelings of resentment and
melancholy. Then the prescribed ritual
was performed by the manitos. The
proper dances and the chants of the Mide
were chanted, and the four manitos, hu-
mani/ed primal beings, gently applied to
BULL. 30]
NANABOZHO
21
Nanabozho their pindikosan, or magically
potent medicine-bags, which, after cere
monially blowing their orenda or magic
power into him, they cast on the ground.
At every fall of the medicine-bags Nana-
bozho became aware that the melancholy,
sadness, hatred, and anger that oppressed
him gradually left, and that beneficent
affection and feelings of joy arose in his
heart. On the completion of his initia
tion he joined in the dances and in the
chanting; then they all ate and smoked
together, and Nanabozho expressed
thanks to his hosts for initiating him into
the mysteries of the grand medicine.
To further show their good will, the
manitos, by the exercise of their magic
powers, brought back the missing Chipia-
poos, but, owing to his metamorphosis,
he was forbidden to enter the lodge.
Having received a lighted torch through
a chink in the walls of the lodge, he was
required to go to rule the country of
the manes, where, with the lighted torch
he carried, he should kindle a fire that
should never be extinguished, for the
pleasure of his uncles and aunts — namely,
all men and women — who would repair
thither. Subsequently, Nanabozho again
descended upon the earth, and at once ini
tiated all his family in the mysteries of
the grand medicine. He provided each
of them with a medicine-bag, well sup
plied with potent medicines, charms, and
fetishes. He also strictly enjoined upon
them the need of perpetuating the accom
panying ceremonies among their de
scendants, explaining to them that these
practices faithfully observed would cure
their diseases, obtain for them abundance
in fishing and hunting, and gain for them
complete victory over their enemies.
Some hold to" the doctrine that Nana
bozho created the animals for the food
and raiment of man ; that he caused those
plants and roots to grow whose virtues
cure disease and enable the hunter to kill
wild animals in order to drive away fam
ine. These plants he confided to the
watchful care of his grandmother, the
great-grandmother of the human race,
Mesakkummikokwi, and lest man should
invoke her in vain she was strictly for
bidden ever to leave her lodge. So, when
collecting plants, roots, and herbs for
their natural and magic virtues, an Al-
gonquian Indian faithfully leaves on the
ground hard by the place whence he has
taken the root or plant a small offering to
Mesakkummikokwi.
It is said that Nanabozho in his many
journeys over the earth destroyed many
ferocious monsters of land and water whose
continued existence would have placed
in jeopardy the' fate of mankind. It is
believed by the faithful that Nanabozho,
resting from his toils, dwells on a great
island of ice floating on a large sea in the
northland, where the seraphim of auroral
light keep nightly vigil. It is also be
lieved that should he set foot on the land
the world would at once take fire and
every living being would share with it a
common destruction. As a perversion of
an earlier tradition, it is said that Nanabo
zho has placed four beneficent humanized
beings^ one at each of the four cardi
nal points or world-quarters, to aid in
promoting the welfare of the human
race— the one at the E. supplies light
and starts the HUH on his daily journey
over the sky; the one at the s. supplies
warmth, heat, and the refreshing dews
that cause the growth of the soothing
tobacco plant, and of corn, beans,
squashes, and all the herbs and shrubs
that bear fruit; the one at the w. supplies
cooling and life-giving ^ showers; lastly,
the one at the N. supplies snow and ice,
enabling the tracking and successful pur
suit of wild animals, and who causes them
to hibernate, to seek places of conceal
ment from the cold of winter. Under
the care of the man-being of the s.
Nanabozho placed lesser humanized be
ings, dominantly bird-like in form, whose
voices are the thunder and the flashing
of whose eyes is the lightning, and to
whom offerings of tobacco are made when
their voices are loud and menacing.
Like the Iroquois and Huron sages, the
Algoiiquian philosophers taught that the
disembodied souls of the dead, on their
journey to the great meadow in which is
situated the village of their deceased an
cestors, must cross a swift stream precari
ously bridged by a tree trunk, which was
in continual motion. Over this the manes
of the justified pass in safety, while the
shades of the vicious, overcome by the
magic power of adverse fate, fail at this
ordeal, and, falling into the abyss below,
are lost.
Another and equally credited tradition
is to the effect that a manito or primal
man-being formed a world which he peo
pled with man-beings having the form
but not the benevolent attributes of man,
and that these primal man-beings, doing
nothing but evil, finally caused the de
struction of the world and themselves by
a flood; that having thus satisfied his dis
pleasure the primal man being brought
the world again out of the waters and
formed anew a fine looking young man,
but, being alone, the latter seemed dis
consolate and weary of life. Then, pity
ing him, the primal man-being brought
him as he slept a sister for a companion.
Awaking, the young man was rejoiced to
see his sister, and the two dwelt together
for many years in mutual amusement and
agreeable 'discourse. Finally the young
man dreamed for the first time, and he
NANABOZHO
[B. A.
related his dream to bis mister, saying
that it had been revealed to him that
live young man-beings would that night
visit 'their lodge, and that she was for
bidden to speak to 01- in any manner rec-
o'jni/.e any of the first four who would
seek adm'ission to the lodge, but that
she should welcome the lit'th when he
would seek admission. This advice she
followed. After their metamorphosis
these four primal young man-beings be
came respectively Sama or Tobacco, who,
receiving no answer from the sister, died
of chagrin; Wapekoiie or Squash; Kshke-
tainok or Melon, and Kojees or Bean,
who shared the fate of the first. Hut
Mandamin or Corn, the fifth, was an
swered and welcomed by the sister, and
he entered the lodge and became her hus
band. Then Mandamin buried his four
comrades, and soon from their graves
sprain: up respectively tobacco, squashes,
melons, and beans in such quantity as to
supply them for the year, and tobacco
enough to enable them to make offerings
to t lie primal man-beings and to smoke
in council. From this union sprang the
Indian race.
In one version of the prevailing Algon-
quian cosmogonic story it is said that
before the formation of the earth there
was only water; that on the surface of
this vast expanse of water floated a large
raft on which were the animals of the
various kinds which are on the earth and
of which the Great Hare was the chief.
They sought a tit and firm place on which
to disembark; but as there were in sight
only swans and other waterfowl, they
'began to lose hope, and, having no other,
they requested the beaver to dive for the
purpose of bringing up some earth from
the bottom of the water, assuring him in
the name of all the animals present that,
should he return with only a single par
ticle, it would produce, an earth sufficiently
spacious to contain and nourish all. Hut
the beaver sought an excuse for refusal,
saying that he had already dived around
the rait and had failed to' reach the bot
tom. He was pressed so strongly to make
anew so worthy an attempt, however, that
he took the ha/ard and dived. He re
mained without returning for so long a
time that the supplicants believed him
drowned. Finally they saw him appear
nearly dead and motionless. Then all the
animals, seeing that he was in no condi
tion to remount the raft, at once interested
themselves to take him into it. After ex
amining carefully his pa\\s and tail, they
found nothing. ' Hut the little hope left
them of being able to save their lives com
pelled them to address themselves to the
otter to ask that he make an attempt to
find earth at the bottom of the waters.
it was told him that his own safety, as
well as theirs, depended on the result of
his effort. So the otter yielded to
their urging and dived, lie remained
in the depths of the waters a longer time
than did the beaver, but, like him, he
came to the surface without success.
The impossibility of finding a place to
dwell where they could subsist left them
nothing more to hope, when the musk-
rat offered to attempt to find the bottom,
and he flattered himself that he would
bring back sand. Although the beaver
and the otter, much stronger than he, had
not been able to accomplish the task, they
encouraged him, promising even that, ii
he succeeded in his attempt, he should be
the ruler of the whole world. The musk-
rat then cast himself into the waters and
bravely dived into the depths. Aftei
remaining therein nearly an entire da>
and night he appeared motionless at the
side of the raft, belly uppermost and
paws closed. The other animals care
fully took him out of the water, opened
one of his paws, then a second, then i
third, and finally the fourth, where then
was a small grain of sand between his
claws. The Great Hare, who was en
couraged to form a vast and spacious
earth, took this grain of sand and let ii
fall on the raft, which became larger.
He took a part and scattered it, which
caused the mass to increase more anc
more. When it was of the size of i
mountain he willed it to turn, and a*
it turned the mass still increased in si/e
As soon as it appeared quite large hf
gave orders to the fox to examine his
work with power to enlarge it. H<
obeyed. The fox, having learned tha'
the earth was of such size that he coulc;
easily take his prey, returned to the Grea
Hare to inform him that the earth was
large enough to contain and nourish al
the animals. After this report the Urea
Hare went over his work, and, on goinj
around it, found it imperfect. He ha;
since not been disposed to trust any one
of all the other animals, and ever keep)
on enlarging the earth by ceaselessly
going around it. The rumblings heart
in the caverns of mountains confirm th<
Indians in the belief that the Great Har<!
continues the work of enlarging tin
earth. Heis honored by them, and the]
regard him as the god who has formec
the land.
Such is what the Algonquians teacl
regarding the formation of the earth
which they believe is borne on a raft
Concerning the sea and the firmament
they assert that they have existed for al
time. After the formation of the eartl
all the other animals withdrew into th<
places most fitted to them, where the?
could feed and find their prey. The firs
of these having died, the Great Hart
BULL. 30]
NANAHUANI NANG
caused men to be born from their cada
vers, even from those of the fish which
were found along the banks of rivers
which he had made in forming the earth,
and gave each a different language or
dialect. Because some ascribed their
origin to the bear, others to the elk,
and thus to all the different animals,
they believed that they had their being
from these creatures. (j. x. B. H.)
Nanahuani. A former Chumashan vil
lage on Santa Cruz id., Cal.
Nanahuani. —Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Na-na-wa'-ni. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884. •
Nanaimo (contraction of Snanaimux}.
A Salish tribe, speaking the Cowichan
dialect, living about Nanaimo harbor, on
the E. coast of Vancouver id. and on
Nanaimo lake, Brit. Col. Pop. 161 in 1906.
Their gentes are Anuenes, Koltsiowotl,
Ksalokul, Tewetken, and Yesheken.
Nanaimos.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 165, 1861. Nanai-
muk.— Gibbs quoted by Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., I, 241, 1877. Nanainio.— Douglas in Jour.
Roy. Geog. Soc., 246, 1854. Snanaimooh.— Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 120B, 1884.
Snanaimuq. — Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
32, 1889. Suanaimuchs.— Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., 293, 1857.
Nanamakewuk (N8riem&klwugi, 'thun-
derers.' — W. J. ). A gens of the Sauk and
Foxes.
Na-na-ma'-kew-uk. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1S77
(trans, 'thunder'). Neneme'kiwag'.—Wm. Jones,
inf'n, 1906.
Nananawi (Na/-nan-a-wi, a species of
lizard). A clan of the Tuwa (Earth or
Sand) phratry of the Hopi.— Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Nanashthezhin ( 'black-horizontal-stripe
aliens', referring to the Zufii). ANavaho
clan, descended from a body of Zuni who
amalgamated with the Navaho.
Nanacpeji". — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 104, 1890. TS&n&ste'zin.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Nanatlugunyi (Nd'nft-tlu'giin'yl, or, in
abbreviated form, Nd'nii-tlu lyufi', or
Nd'nti-tsu *gun', l spruce-tree place ' ) . A
traditional Cherokee settlement on the
site of Jonesboro, Washington co., Tenn.
The name of Nolichucky r. is probably a
corruption of the same word. — Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 527, 1900.
Nanatsoho. Probably a subdivision of
one of the tribes of the Caddo confederacy
which resided in a village on Red r. of
Louisiana, and, according to Joutel, were
allies of the Kadohadacho, Natchitoch,
and Nasoni in 1687. They probably
drifted southward in the middle of the
18th century, gradually lost their distinc
tive organization, and became merged
with their kindred during the turbulence
of that period, suffering distress incident
to the introduction of new diseases by the
whites. In 1812 a settlement of 12families
was said to exist near the locality of their
former villages. (A. c. F.)
Nadsoos.— La Harpe (1718) in Margry, Dec., vi, 243,
1886. Nadsous.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Nanatscho.— Trimble (1818) in Morse Ren to Sec-
War, 259, 1822 (village). Natchoos.— Douay (ai
1687) quoted by Shea, Discov. Miss. Val., 218, 1852!
Nathosos.— Jontel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.
T, 168, 1846. Nathsoos. — Barcia, Ensayo, 278, 1723*
Natsohocks. — Coxe, Carolana, 10, 1741 (also Nat
choos). Natsohok.— Ibid., map. Natsohos.— Jou
tel (1687) in Margry, Dec., in, 409 1878 Nat-
soos.— La Harpe (1719), ibid., vi, 263, 1886. Pecan
Point.— Trimble (en. 1812) in Morse, Rep to Sec
War, 259, 1S22 (Nanatscho, or).
Nanawonggabe. The principal chief,
about the middle of the 19th century, of
the Chippewa of Lake Superior. He was
born about 1800, and was noted chiefly as
an orator, and as the father of Ahshah-
waygeeshegoqua ( ' The Hanging Cloud ' ),
the so-called "Chippewa Princess", who
was renowned as a warrior and as the
only female among the Chippewa allowed
to participate in the war ceremonies and
dances, and to wear the plumes of the
warriors. Nanawonggabe is described as
having been of less than medium height
and size, and as having intelligent fea
tures. See Morse in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
in, 338, 1857.
Nanawu. The Small Striped Squirrel
clan of the Tuwa (Earth or Sand) phratry
of the Hopi.
Na'-na-wii wun-wii. — Fewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
vii, 404, 1894 (wim-wu='clan').
Nanay. See Nana.
Nan-chee-ning-ga. See Xacheninija.
Nandell. A Tenankutchin village,
named from its chief, with 80 inhabitants
in 1885; situated on Tetling r., near Wag
ner lake, about 20 in. from Tanana r.,
lat. 63° 2(Y, Alaska.
Nandell.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 453, 1906.
Nandellas. — Error cited, ibid. Nandell's village. —
Allen, Rep., 75, 137, 1885.
Nane. See Nana.
Nanepashemet. A Nipmuc chief of con
siderable note in the early days of the
Massachusetts colonies. His home was
in Medford, Middlesex co., near Mystic
pond. His house, it is said, unlike others,
was elevated on a scaffold about 6 ft
above the ground, on a hill, at the bottom
of which was his fort. He was killed
about 1619. His widow, who subse
quently married Webcowit, assumed the
chieftaincy and was known as the Squaw-
sachem of the Nipmuc. lie left 5 chil
dren — one known as Sagamore James
became sachem of Saugus; another, the
sachem of Winnesimet. (c. T. )
Nang. The Earth or Sand clans of the
Tewa pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara,
Nambe, and Tesuque, N. Mex., and
Hano, Ariz.; that of Tesuque is extinct.
Cf. Nung.
Nan-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 3,50, 1896
(Nambe and Tesuque form; W6a=lj>eoplo>).
Nan-towa.— Ibid. (Hano form). Na-tdoa.— Ibid.
(San Juan and Santa Clam form).
Nang. The Stone clan of the Tewa
pueblo of San Juan, N. Mex. Said to
be distinct from the Nil (Earth or Sand)
clan of that pueblo. Cf. Kn.
Nan-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop. , ix, 352, 18%
(td6a=' people').
NANIHAS — NANTICOKE
[B. A. fl.
Nanibas ( ' fish eaters ' ) . Probably a
Choctaw tribe which early in the 18th
century occupied a village near the Mo
bile and Tohome tribes, about 5 leagues
from Ft Mobile, on Mobile bay, Ala.
Their earlier home, according to Hamil
ton (Col. Mobile, 90-91, 1897), was at the
bluff on Tombigbee r., still known as
" Xanna Hubba," just above its junction
with Alabama r. After removal to the
vicinity of Ft Mobile they were absorbed
bv the* Mobile tribe.
Namabas.— Poniciuit (1702) in Margry, Doc., v.
CJT. INS;. Naniaba.— .U'lTerys, Am. Atlas, map 5,
ITTii Naniabas.— IV'iiicaut (1702) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n.s., I, SO, isc,i).
Nanicksah. One of the chiefs sent by
the Ohio Shawnee in 1765 to negotiate a
•treaty of peace with >Sir Win. Johnson on
behalf of the British government. The
treaty was signed at Johnson Hall, N. Y.,
July 13, 1765.— X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn,
755, 1S56.
Nanihaba ( ' nnnth 'hill,' aba 'above').
One of the 5 hamlets comprising the
former Choctaw town of Imongalasha,
in the ] »resent Neshoba co., Miss. — H al
bert in Tub. .Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 432, 1902.
Nanikypusson. One of the chiefs s.'iit
by the Shawnee of Ohio in 1705 to nego
tiate a treaty of peace with Sir Win. John-
son in In-half of the British government.
The treaty was completed and signed at
.Johnson Hall, X. Y., July 13, 1765.— X.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 755J 1856.
Nanipacna (Choctaw: 'high moun
tain '- -Gatsehet: 'hill top '— Halbert).
An important town visited in 1559-00 by
Tristan de Luna, by whom it was named
Santa Cm/ de Nanipacna; situated in s.
Alabama, not far from Alabama r. Hal
bert (Gulf States Hist Mag.,n, 130, 1903)
thinks it was on the E. side of Alabama
r. in t he present Wilcox co., while Lou cry
(Spanish Settlements, 301, 1901) places it
fart tier down the river, in Monroe co.
It had been visited and partly destroyed
by other white; men, probably De Soto's
expedition, some years before. (.1. M.)
Nanipacna.— Burcia, Knsay< >,:'.:'., 172:;. Napicnoca. —
Fairbanks Ha., f>9.190l (misprint). Santa Cruzde
Nanipacna. — Bareia, 0)1. cit.
Nannehamgeh (Creek: •///'/// 'trail',
fi'imt/lii 'one': 'single trail '). The "old
town" inhabited by theNatche/. — Adair,
Am. Inds., 190, 1775.
Nanortalik. An Kskimo village on a
small island in s. Greenland, lat. 00°.
Nannortalik. -Ail-land, !<;•_>, IsSti. Nanortalik.—
Nanscn, First Crossing, :in7, IS<H). Nennortalik.—
KoMewey, German A ret Kxped., 1*2, 1874.
Nanpanta ( \n"/ftn"((i1 'deer' ). A <^ua-
paw gens. — Dorsey in 15th Rep. P>. A. 10
2L".», 1S97.
Nanpanta. A Deer gens: a division of
the \\'ashashe,wanun gens of the Osage.
Ke ^a'tati. — Dorsry in 15th Kep. H. A. !•',., 2:>4, 1X97
i -Turtle with a serrated crest along the shell')
Na"'pa"ta.— ibid.
Nansattico. A former Matchotic village
on Rappahannock r., s. w. of the present
Hampstead, in King George co., Va.
Nansattico.— Herrman. map, 1670. Nanzaticos.—
JelTerson, Notes, i:W, 1H)1.
Nansemond ( from nansamend, 'one goes
to fish,' or 'one (who) goes to iish (or
fishing),' possibly originally a personal
name. — Gerard)/ An important tribe
of the Pcwhataii confederacy (q. v. )
formerly occupying a territory on the s.
side of 'lower James r., Ya., within the
present Nansemond and Norfolk cos., and
having their principal town, "Nandsa-
mund," probably about the present
Chuckatuck in the former county. They
were estimated by Capt. John Smith, in
1608, at 200 warriors, or perhaps a total
population of 700 or 800. Like the other
tribes of the confederacy they quickly
declined after the advent of the whites,
and 1U1722, when they are mentioned in
the Albany treaty with the Iroquois, they
numbered, according to Beverley, only 1 50
in all. A scattered band of about 180
mixed-bloods, mostly truck farmers, still
keep up the name* near Bowershill, a
few miles s. w. from Norfolk. (j. M. )
Nancymond.— Vassill (1667) in N. C. Col. Rec., I,
159, 18X6. Nandsamunds. — -mith (1624), Va., 347,
18X1. Nanemonds.— Albany conf. (1722) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, (>73, lXf>5. Nansamond. — Bev
erley, Va., bk. 3, <)3, 1705. Nansamund. — Smith
(1029), Va., II. 04, 1819. Nanseman.- -Winthrop
(1647) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4ths.,Vil, 438, 1865.
Nansemond. — Doc. of 1729 in Martin, N. ('., i,npp.,
xvii. 1X29. Nansemun. — Harrison (1647) in Mass.
Hist. Hoc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 438, 1865. Nasamonds.—
Jefferson, Notes, 138, 1801. Nassamonds.— Boudi-
not, Star in the West, 127, 1816. Nausamund.—
Smith (1629). Va., n, 10. 1819.
Nantahala (N&fL'd&yeU ('middle [i. e.
noonday] sun'). Originally the name
of a point on Nantahala r. near Jarrett
station, Macon co., N. C., where the cliffs
are so perpendicular that the sun is not
seen at their liases until noon; later ap
plied to the neighboring Cherokee settle
ment of Briertown (q. v.).
Nantahala.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 528,
1900. Nantiyallee.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 18X7. Nuntialla.
— 'Mooney, op. cii.
Nantapoyac. A villageof the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the s.
bank of James r. in Surry co., -Va. — Smith
(1620), Ya., i, map, repr. 1811).
Nantaughtacund. A tribe and village
of the Powhatan confederacy, formerly
s. of the? Rappahannock, in Essex and
Caroline cos., Va. In 1608 they numbered
about 750.
Nandtaughtacund. — Strachey (en. 1612), Va., 37,
1849. Nantaughtacund.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 117,
repr. 1819. Nantautacund. — Simons in Smith, ibid.,
189. Naudtaughtacund. — 1'urclias, 1'ilgrimes, IV,
map. 1716 (misprint). Nautaughtacunds. — Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9, 1848 (misprint).
Nanticoke (from Nentego, var. of Dela
ware (')H_'rht</o, Unalachtgo, 'tidewater peo
ple'). An important Algonquian tribe
living on Nanticoke r. of Maryland, on the
BOLL. 30]
E. shore, where Smith in 1608 located their
principal village, called Nanticoke. They
were connected linguistically and ethnic
ally with the Delawares and the Conoy,
notwithstanding the idiomatic variance
in the language of the latter. Their tra
ditional history is brief and affords but
little aid in tracing their movements in
prehistoric times. The 10th verse of
the fifth song of the Walam Olum is
translated by Squier: "The Nentegos
and the Shawanis went to the south
lands." Although the Shawriee and
Nanticoke are brought together in this
verse, it does not necessarily indicate
that they separated from the main body
at the same time and place; but in both
cases the separation appears to have oc
curred in the region that in verse 1, same
canto, is designated Talega land, which
was probably in Ohio, since their tradi
tion recorded by Beatty (Brinton, Lenape
Leg., 139, 1885) is precisely the same as
that of the Shawnee. It is also probable
that "south" in the legend signifies some
point below the latitude of Pittsburg, Pa.,
but not s. of the Kanawha. A different
and more probable account was given to
Heckewelder by the old chief, White,
who said that, being grer.t trappers and
fishers, they separated from the Dela
wares after these had reached their east
ern seat and wandered s. in search of good
fishing and trapping grounds.
The Conoy in 1660 informed the gov
ernor of Maryland of a "league that had
existed for 13 generations with an em
peror of Nanticoke lineage at its head,
which embraced all the "tribes of the
province, and also the Potomac and, as
they pretended, even the Iroquoian Con-
estoga" (Maryland Arch., Proc. Counc.,
1636-67, 403). The Tocwogh of Smith,
as well as the later Doag, were possibly
identical with the Nanticoke.
A short time after its settlement the
Maryland colony found the Nanticoke a
thorn in its side. As early as 1642 they
were formally declared to" be enemies,
and not until 1678 was the strife com
posed by treaty. A renewal of hostilities
wras threatened in 1687, but by prudent
measures this wras prevented and the
peace reaffirmed. In 1698, and from that
time forward as long as they remained in
the region, reservations were set aside for
them. In 1 707 they had at least 7 vil
lages. In 1722 their principal village,
called Nanduge by Beverley, contained
about 100 inhabitants and was the resi
dence of the "empress," who ruled over
all the neighboring Indians. At that
time they numbered about 500. Soon
afterward they began to move N., stop
ping for a time on the Susquehanna,
at the mouth of the Juniata, and about
25
1/48 the greater part of the tribe went
up the Susquehanna, halting at various
points, and finally settled under Iroquois
protection at Chenango, Chugnut, and
Owego, on the E. branch of the Susque
hanna in s. New York. They were esti
mated at about 500 in 1765. "A part re
mained in Maryland, where they were
still living under the name of AViwash
in 1792, although reduced to about 30.
In 1753 a part of those on the upper
Susquehanna joined the Iroquois in w.
New York, with whom they were still
living in 18-10, but the majority of the
tribe, in company with remnants of
the Mahican and Wappinger, emigrated
to the AV. about 1784 and joined the
Delawares in Ohio and Indiana, with
whom they soon became incorporated,
disappearing as a distinct tribe. A few
mixed bloods live on Indian r., Delaware.
The Nanticoke were distinguished from
neighboring tribes by a darker color and
peculiar customs. They appear to have
been devoted to fishing and trapping as
a means of subsistence. Heckewelder
says: "They are said to have been the
inventors of a poisonous substance by
which they could destroy a whole settle
ment of people, and they are accused of
being skilled in the arts of witchcraft.
It is certain they are dreaded on this ac
count. 1 have known Indians who firmly
believed that they had people among
them who could, if they pleased, destroy
a whole army by merely blowing their
breath toward them. Those of the Le
nape and other tribes who pretend to
witchcraft say that they learned the
science from the Nanticokes." AVhut
particular characteristic, art, or knowl
edge caused them to be looked upon in
this light is not stated; but it probably
was their knowledge of poisons and the
singular custom, which Heckewelder de
scribes, of removing the bones of their
dead from place to place during their va
rious shiftings. They appear to have had
a head chief, to whom the English, adopt
ing Old AVorld terms, applied the name
emperor to distinguish him from the sub
ordinate chiefs whom they called kings.
The line of descent of the former was
in the female line, and as noted above,
if Beverley be correct, a woman might,
under certain circumstances, hold the
chieftaincy. Their towns appear to have
l>een in some instances fortified, as Smith
says: "They conducted us to their palli-
zadoed towne, mantelled with the barkes
of trees, with scaffolds like mounts,
brested about with brests very formally."
The Nanticoke confederacy appears to
have included, besides the Nanticoke
proper, the Arseek, Cuscarawaoc, Nause,
Ozinies (?), and Sarapinagh. The Nan-
N ANTICOKE — K ANUNTElf OO
[B. A. E.
tieoke had at various times the following
villages: Askimimkansen, Byengeahtein
(mixed), Chenango (mixed), Locust
Neckt<>\vn, Matchcouchtin, Matcheatto-
chousie, Nanduge, Nafcihquois, Pekoi-
noke, Poheeommeati, Teahquois, and
Doages. — Lord Baltimore (1650) quoted by Boz-
Md., i. 119. 1837. doegs.— Writer of 1676 in
. , . .
Mass Hist. Soe. Coll. ,4th s., IX, 165, 1871. Gannia-
e.— (iatschet in Am. Antiq..IV, 75, 1882
.
taratich rone
arac rone.— . .., ,
(Mohawk name). Mantaquak.— Brownell, In
Races, Idti, IS")!', (misprint). Naaticokes. — Pete
(17ti(t) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.. IX, 258, 1871.
. . . .,
Nanduye.— Bevcrley, Va.,hk.3, 62, 1705.
quack.— Smith ( 1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
. ., .. , ,
Va.,hk.3, 62, 1705. Nanta-
. , .,., ,
quack.— Smith ( 1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819. Nan-
taquaes. — Katinesque in Marshall, Ky., i.introd.,
37.1824. Nantaquak. — Simons in Smith (1629),Va.,
I, 175, rei>r. 1819. Nantekokies. — Miiumee counc.
(1793) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. AIT., I, 357. 1832.
Nantiakokies.— Perkins and Peck, Annals of the
West 423 1850 Nantico. — Heckewelder in Mass.
Hist. Soe. Coll. ,2ds.,X, 129, 1823. Nanticock.— Bar
ton, New Views, app., 5, 1798. Nanticoes. — Rafin-
esqne in Marshall. Ky., I, introd., 37. 1821. Nanti-
cokes.— Marshe (17-44) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s vii, 199, 1801. Nanticoks.— German Flats conf.
(17701 inN.Y.Doc.Col. Hist., VIII, 229, 1857. Nan-
ticooks.— Ed wards (1788) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s , ix, 92, 1804. Nantihokes. — McKenneyand
Hall, Ind. Tribes, in. 80, 1854. Nantikokes.— Ft
Johnson conf. (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii,
245, 1856. Nantikokies.— Brant (1793) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. AIT., 1,350, 1832. Nantiocks.— Macau-
ley, N. Y., in. 39.1829. Nantiokes.— Ft Johnson
conf. (1756) inN.Y.Doc.Col. Hist., vii, 173, 1856.
Nantiquacks. —Heckewelder (1819) quoted by
Bozman. Md . i, 177, 1837. Nantiquaks.— Bozman,
Md.. i. 110, 1837. Nantue.— Herrman, map, 1670.
Nantycokes, — Peters (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ith s., ix, 440, 1871. Nautaquake. — Purchas,
Piltfrimes. iv, 1713 (misprint). Nauticokes.—
Vater, Mitllfc pi. 3. see. 3, 312, 1816 (misprint).
Nentego. — Fteckewelder (1819) quoted by Boxnian,
Md., i, 174, 1837 town name). Nentegowi. —
Brinton, Lenape Letf.. 204, 1885. Nentico. —
Heekewelder in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.. x,
129.1823. Otayaehgo.— Heckewelder (1819) quoted
by Ho/man. Md., i, 171, 1837 r bridge people', so
called by the Mahican and Dela wares because of
their custom of felling trees across streams on
which to set their traps, and of their skill in
fastening lo^s together to form bridges).
Scanehaderadeyghroones. — Albany conf. (1748)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 441, 1855 (' be-
yond-the-sea people' i. Scaniadaradighroonas. — Ft
Johnson conf. (1756). ibid., vn, 106, 1856.
Scanihaderadighroones. — Ft Johnson conf. (1753),
ibid., vi, 811, 1855. Schanadarighroenes.— Ft
Johnson conf. ( 1755), ibid., 964. Schaniadaradigh-
roonas. — Ibid., 9*8. Schani.ha.der.adygh.roon,-
ees. — Clinton (1750), ibid., 518. Seganiatera-
tickrohne. — Heckewelder (1819) quoted by Boz
man, Md., i, 174, lh37 rbeyond-the-sea people':
Iroqnois namei. Shaniadaradighroonas.— Ft
Johnson conf. (I756i in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii,
.r>0, 1856. Shanihadaradighroones. — Albany conf'
(1754) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 3d s., v, 30, 1836.
Skanatiarationo. --Mont real conf. (1756) in N. Y!
Doc. Col. Hist. ,x. 503. 1858. Skaniadaradighroonas.—
Ft Johnson conf. (1755), ibid., vi, 977, 1855. Skan-
iatarati-haka. — (Jatvchet. Tuscarora MS.. B. A. K.,
1885 (Tuscarora name). Skaniatarationo.— Mon
treal conf. (1756) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x. 500,1858,
Skanigadaradighroonas. — Johnson ( 1756). ibid., vn,
136.1856. Skamodaraghroonas. — Ft Johnson conf'
(17.56), ibid., -16. Skaun ya-ta-ha-ti-hawk.— Macau-
ley, N. Y., n. 1C,6. 1829. Taux.— Smith (1629)
Va;,113, repr. 1884 (fromTawachguano). Tawach-
guans.— Heckewelder (18l«i) (pioted by (iallatin
in Trans. Am. Anti<|. Soc.. n, 52. 1836 '(Delaware
name: 'bridge people', from t<ii<ir/,t/<iu<ni. 'a,
bridge'). Tawackguano.—Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
VI, 131, 1857. Tayachquans. — Heckewelder (1819)
quoted by Bo/man, Md., i, 174, 1SI57. Tiawco.—
Kaston treaty (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist vn
294, 1856. Toags.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 177, repr.
1819. Trappers.— Heckewelder (1819) quoted by
Bo/man, Md., i, 174. 1837 (name sometimes used
by the whites, having reference to their skill in
trapping animals). TTnechtgo.— Ibid. (Delaware
name). Wenuhtokowuk. — Aupaumut(1791)quoted
by Brinton, Lenape Leg., 20, 1885 (Mahican
name).
Nanticoke. A sort of bean; from the
name of an Algonquian tribe. Lawson
(Hist. Carolina, 76, 1709) mentions nan-
ticokrx among "the pulse which we found
the Indians possessed of when we settled
in America." (A. F. c.)
Nantucket. When first settled by the
whites this island, s. of the coast of Mas
sachusetts, was occupied by two tribes
whose names have not been preserved.
One occupied the w. end of the island
and was supposed to have come from the
mainland by way of Marthas Vineyard;
the other tribe lived at the E. end and
was said to have come direct from the
mainland. The two tribes were inde
pendent and were hostile to each other.
They had several villages and numbered
about 1,500 at the first settlement of the
island in 1642 (Mayhew). In 1763 there
were only 358 remaining and two-thirds
of these died of a fever the next winter.
In 1792 there were only 20 left, and these
were reduced in 1809 to 2 or 3 persons oi
pure blood and a few of mixed race. The
Indian names of different districts, which
were probably the names of villages also,
were Shimmoah (also a village), Tetau-
kimmo, Shaukimmo, Quayz, Podpis.
Squam, Sasacacheh, and Siasconsit, and
the village Miacomet (Notes on Nan
tucket (1807) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., in, 25-26, 1815). For informatior
concerning the early grants and convey
ances of Nantucket lands, see Bull. Nan
tucket Hist. Assn., i, 1896-1902. (j. M. )
Mantukes. — London Doc. (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col
Hist,, in, 328, 1853. Mantukett.— Ibid. Nan
tuckett.— London Doc. (1692-3), ibid., iv, 28. 1854
Nantucquet.— London Doc. (1664), ibid., in, 84
1853. Nantukes.— Holland Doc. (1664), ibid., II
296. 1858. Nantukett.— London Doc. (1674), ibid,
in, 215, 1853.
Nantuxet. A division of the Unam
branch of the Delawares formerly living
in Pennsylvania and Delaware. — Macau
ley, N. Y., n, 166, 1829.
Nanualikmut ('lake people': Kodial
name). A division of the Knaiakhotan:;
of Cook inlet, Alaska.
Na-nua-li'-q'mut.— Hoffman, MS., B. A. E., 188
('people around the lake': Chugachigmiu
name). Na-nu'-a-luk'.— Ibid, ('lake people': Ka
niagmiut name).
Nanumpum. See Wectamo.
Nanuntenoo. A sachem of the Narra
ganset, son of Miantonomo, called als<
Canonchet or Quananchit. He was th<
first signer of the treaty of Oct. 1675, bu
supplied the strength of the Narraganse
war against the English, his young mei
having long secretly supported Philip
He escaped with his life from the figh
of Dec. 1(575, and in Mar. 1676 defeate<
the English under Capt. Peirse; but ii
BULL. 30]
T^ANUSEK NAPESHNEEDUTA
April of that year he was surprised by an
English force'and surrendered. He was
taken to Stonington, Conn., and was shot
by representatives of his allied enemies
under the eyes of the English. His head
was sent as a trophy to the magistrates of
Hartford (De Forest, Inds. of Conn., 282,
1852) . Nanuntenoo was tall and strongly
built, and was a man of courage and ability .
His fame at times was hardly less than that
of King Philip. Some of his sayings have
been preserved. (A. F. c. )
Nanusek. An Eskimo settlement in s.
E. Greenland. — Meddelelser om Gron-
land, xxv, map, 1902.
Nanussussouk (Ncnusinsowugi, 'they go
by the name of the buffalo.' — W. J. ). A
gens of the Sank and Foxes.
Na-nus-sus'-so-uk.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877.
Nenuswisowag'. — Win. Jones, inf'n, 1906.
Nanvogaloklak. A Magemiut village
on one of the lakes connected with Kvich-
ivak r., Alaska; pop. 100 in 1880.
Nanvogalokhlagamute. — Nelson (1879) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 454, IDOti (mute=
'people'). Nanvogaloklak.— Baker, ibid. Nau-
vogalokhlagamute. — Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, map, 1884 (misprint). Nauwogalokhlaga-
mute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 54, 1881 (mis
print).
Nanyaayi (perhaps 'people of Nanya').
The most important social group among
the southern Tlingit. They belong to
the Wolf clan, have their winter town at
Wrangell, and camp in summer along
Stikine r. in Alaska. Ketgohittan and
Kutshittan are given as divisions.
Naa-nu-aa-ghu. — Kane, Wand, in N. A., app.,1859.
Nanaa'ri.— Boas, 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 25,
1889. Nan-gche-ari. — Kranse, Tlinkit Ind., 120,
1885. Nanya'ayi.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E.,
1904.
Nanykypusson. See Nanikypusson*
Nanzewaspe ( ' quiet heart ', ) . The prin
cipal settlement of the Osage formerly in
Neosho valley, s. E. Kans. According to
De Smet its inhabitants numbered 600 in
1850.
(Ean'^se waspe. — Dorsey, Osage MS. vocal)., B. A.
E., 1883. Nan'ise waspe.— Ibid. Nanze- Waspe.—
De Smet, W. Missions, 355, 1856.
Naogeh ( ' deer ' ) . A clan of the Seneca.
Canendeshe.— French writer (10(56) in N. Y. Doe.
Col. Hist., ix, 47, 1855. Na-o'-geh,— Morgan,
League Iroq., 46, 80, 1851 (Seneca form).
Nap a. A name of doubtful Indian
origin, nowr used to designate a county, a
town, a river, and a creek in California.
So far as can be learned it was not used as a
village name by either the Wintun or the
Yukian Wappo, the territories of both of
which peoples em brace parts of Napaco.,
the boundary between them passing just
N. of Napa City. Powers (Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 218, 1877) lists itasaPatwin
tribe. (s. A. B.)
Napai. A mixed Athapascan and Kus-
kwogmiut village on the N. bank of Kus-
kokwim r., a little above Kolmakof,
Alaska; pop. 23 in 1890.
Napaimute.— Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., ix, 91,
1898.
Napai. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo vil
lage in the Nushagak district, Alaska;
pop. 11 in 1890.
Napaimiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893( Eskimo
name for the people).
Napaiskak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim
r., about 4 in. below Bethel, Alaska;
pop. 196 in 1880, 97 in 1S90.
Napaiskagamut. — Kilbuck quoted by Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 1902. Napaskeagamiut. — llth Cen
sus, Alaska, 164, 1893. Napaskiagamute.— I'etrofY
in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1SS4.
Napakiak. A Kuskwogmiut village on
the right bank of Kuskokwim r., about
10 m. below Bethel, Alaska; pop. 98 in
1880.
Napachiakachagamut. — Kilbuck quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 451, 1906. Napahaiagamut. —
Nelson in isth Rep. B. A. K., pt. 1, 23, map, ls'J9.
Napahaiagamute. — IVtroff in loth Census, Alaska,
17, 1881. Napahayagamiut. — llth Census, Alaska,
104, 1S93. Napahayagamute. — Petroff, Resources
of Alaska, 53, 1881.
Napaklulik. A Malemiut Kskirno vil
lage on Mangoak r., Alaska, S.K. of Sela-
wik lake, about lat, 6<>° 20', Ion. ir>0° 2(V '.
Nah-park-lu-lik. — Stoney (1886) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 154, 1906. Napaklulik.— Baker,
ibid.
Napakutak. An Eskimo village on an
island variously called Ettyhren, Ipekut,
and Chirluk, off the N. K. coast of Siberia.
Pop. 52 in 5 houses about 1895; ;>7 in 4
houses in 1901.
Napa'kutak.— Bogoras, Chukehee, 29, 1904 (Eski
mo name). Nepe'kuten.— Ibid. (Chukehee name).
Napeshneeduta ('Red man who flees
not'). A Mdewakanton Sioux, the first
full-blood Dakota man to be baptized and
received into a Christian church. He
was a son of the sister of Mrs Renville,
wife of Joseph Renville the trader, and
claimed kindred with some of the prin
cipal chiefs of the Mdewakanton. He is
described as having been above the aver
age height, well formed, and with a coun
tenance* indicative of intelligence, kind
ness, and honesty. Pie was baptized at
Lac-qui-Parle, Minn., Feb. 21, 1S40, re
ceiving the name Joseph Napeshnee; hisv
wife was received into the church at the
same time, and he brought four children
to be baptized, three of them by former
wives. His wife died within 5 years,
when he married a convert, Pretty Rain
bow, who deserted him ; he later married
another Christian woman and removed
to Little Crow's Village, a few miles below
Ft Snellinu, on the Mississippi, where
manv of his relatives lived. Here he
became ill with fever, and because of his
change of religious faith his people re
fused him food and help. ^ hen t
outbreak of the Sioux began in 1
Joseph, like the other Christum Indians,
befriended the whites, and in thefollow-
ing spring he was engaged as a Govern
ment scout, a position which he held for
several years, returning finally to Lac-
qui-Parle where he died in July 1870.
ttA PETACA — KARKAG ANSET
[B. A. s.
his last years Joseph was respected for
his piety and industry by both whites
and Indians. For nearly 10 years he was
a ruling elder in the Presbyterian church,
and supported his family, notwithstand
ing the infirmities of old age, without
Government aid. See Williamson in
Minn. Hist. Soe. Toll., in, 188, 1880.
Napetaca. A village of the Yustaga
tribe or "province" in Florida, the scene
of one «>f the fiercest battles between the
Indians and De Soto's troops in 1539. It
was probably on one of the head-streams
of Suwannee r. (.1. M.)
.Napetaca. — <Jentl. of Elvas (1557) quoted by
Bourne, De Soto Nan1., 1,41, 190-1. Napetuca.—
(it-ntl. of Elvas in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., ix, 39, 1851.
Napituca.— Ranjel (en. 1546) in Bourne, op. cit.,
II. 7:5, 1904.
Napeut. A former Pima rancheria on
the x. hank of the Rio Gila, s. Ariz.; vis
ited by Father Garees in 1770.
Napeut.— Arricivita, Chronica, n, 416, 1792.
Napissa (Choctaw: na»pixa, 'spy,' 'sen
tinel'). A tril>e mentioned in 1699 by
Iberville as united with the Chickasaw,
living in villages adjoining those of the
latter, and speaking the same or a cognate
language. As they disappear from his
tory early in the 18th century, it is prob
able that they were absorbed by the
Chickasaw, if indeed they were not a
local division of the latter. (A. s. G. )
Napissa.— Ibrrville flti'.i'.M in Margry, Doc., IV, 184,
ls*0. Napyosa.— Ibid., 161. Napyssas.— Ibid., 180.
Napiw. See XnnnbozJio.
Nap ob a tin. A name said by Gibbs
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 110, 1853)
to signify 'many houses,' and to have
been used by the Indians of Big valley,
on the s. shore of the main body of Clear
lake, for themselves collectively. This is
doubtful. (s. A. B.)
Napochies. A tribe living near Coosar.,
Ala., at war with the Cocas (Creeks) in
15lin. They were probably a Muskhogean
people, more nearly affiliated to the mod
ern Choctaw. CL*N<ipissa.
Napaches. — Fairbanks, Hist. Fla., 80,1871 Napo
chies.— Harcia, Knsayu, 35 37, 1723.
Napoya. ^ A clan of the Apohola phra-
try of the Timucua of Florida. — Pa re j a
('•<i. Kill') (jnoted by (Jatschet in Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., xvn, 492, 1878.
Nappeckamak ('enclosed or occupied
water-place'). The principal village of
the Manhattan, on the site of Yonkers,
Nappeckamaks.-Bolton quoted by Ruttenber,
I rib,- Hudson's K-, 77. 1*72. Nappikomack.-Rut-
•s, •->:}, 1906. Nepahko-
trnbrr. Ind
iuk.— Ibi.
Napuchi ('mountain pass'). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare near Noro-
uachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz
inf'n, 1*94.
Naquiscopa. An unidentified town vis
ited by MOSCOHO'H troops in 1542, w. of
Mississippi r.— ( Jentl. of Klvas (1557) in
trench, Hist. Coll. La., n, 199, 1850.
Narajeracbic ('where the dead are
dancing'). A burial cave of tru Tarahu
mare in the Arroyo de las Iglesias, on the
road from Batopilas to Carichic, in s. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico. It has been much
despoiled in recent years on account of
mining the saltpeter deposits in the cave,
in conducting which about a hundred
bodies were uncovered. — Lumholtz, Un
known Mex., i, 222, 1902.
Nararachic (probably 'place of tears',
or 'weeping place'). Formerly a large
pueblo of the Tarahumare, but now an
unimportant settlement about 15 m. N.
of Norogachic, lat. 27° 40r, Ion. 107°,
Chihuahua, Mexico. With the neigh
boring ranches the population numbered
about 180 families in 1902.
Marrarachic.— Lumholtz in Scribner's Mag., xvi,
311, Sept. 1S94 (misprint). Nararachic.— Lumholtz
in Internal. Cong. Anthrop., 102, 1894.
Naraticon. A division of the Dela wares
of s. Ncv/ Jersey. They have been vari
ously located by writers, but according
to Brinton lived on Raccoon cr.
llattikongy.— De Laet (1633) in X. Y. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., I, 315, 1841. Naratekons.— De Laet
(1633), ibid., 303. Naraticons.— Brinton, Lenape
Log., 42, 1S85. Naricon.— Doc. of 1656 in X. Y. Doc
Col. Hist., i, 590, 1856 < the creek). Narraticongs.—
Proud, Penn., n, 295, 1798. Narraticonse.— Stuy-
vesant (1608) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XII, 61, 1877.
Narratikonck.— Ilerrman map, 1670. Nar-rit-i-
congs. — Macauley, N. Y., u, 164, 1829.
Narices. A tribe, probably Coahuilte-
can or Tamaulipan, at Reinoso, Mexico,
near the Rio Grain le, below Laredo, Texas,
in 1757. They were with the Nazas,
Comecrudos, and Tejones. The Narices
and the Nazas had been converted at
Villa de Pilon, in Nueva Leon (Joseph
Tienda de Cuervo, Informe del Recono-
cimiento e Ynspeccion de la Colonia de el
Seno M^exicano, 1757, MS. in the Archive
General, Historia, LVI; Orozco v Berra.
Geog., 294, 1864). (IT/KB.)
Narises. — Tienda de Cuervo, op. cit., 1757.
Nariz (probably Spanish 'nose'). A
Papago village, probably in Pima co., s..
Ariz.; pop. about 250 in 18(53.
Naris.— Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869 (mis
quoting Poston). Nariz. — Poston in Ind. Aff.
liep. 1863, 385, 1864.
Narosigak. An Ikogmiut F^skimo vil
lage on the left bank of Kwemeluk pass,
at Nioklakowik slough, Yukon delta,
Alaska.
Narosigagamieut.— Putnam (1899) cited by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 454, 1906 (>nieut=f people').
Narosigak.— Baker, ibid.
Narraganset ( ' people of the small point, '
from naiayans, diminutive of naiag, 'small
point of land,' with locative ending -el).
An Algonquian tribe, formerly one of the
leading tribes of New England. They
occupied Rhode Island w. of Narragansett
bay, including theNiantie territory, from
Providence r. on the x. E. to Pawcafcuck
r. on the s. w. On the x. w. they claimed
control over a part of the country of the
Coweset and Nipmuc, and on the s. w.
they claimed by conquest from, the Pequot
BULL. 30]
NARRAGANSET
29
a strip extending to the Connecticut line.
They also" owned most of the islands in
the bay, some of which had been con
quered from the Wampanoag. The
Niantic, living in the western part of the
country, were a subordinate tribe who be
came merged with the Narraganset after
King Philip's war. The Narraganset
escaped the great pestilence that in 1617
desolated the -southern New England
coast, and, being joined by numbers of
the fugitives from the E., became a
strong tribe. The early estimates, as
usual, greatly exaggerate, but it is certain
NARRAGANSET OF CONNECTICUT, BORN AT BROTHERTON,
WISCONSIN. (p. G. SPECK, PHOTO.)
that they numbered, including their de
pendents, several thousand when first
known to the whites. In 1633 they lost
700 by smallpox, but in 1674 they still
numbered about 5,000. The next year
saw the outbreak of King Philip's war,
which involved all the neighboring tribes
and resulted in the destruction of the
Indian power in southern New England.
The Narraganset threw their whole
strength into the contest and shared the
common fate. In the celebrated swamp
fight near Kingston, R. I., on Dec. 19,
1675, they lost nearly 1,000 in killed and
prisoners, and soon thereafter the survi
vors were forced to abandon their country
and take refuge in small bands among
the interior tribes in the N. and W
It is probable that most of them joined
the Mahican and Abnaki, though
some may have found their way to Can
ada. In 1682 a party of about 100 fugi
tives at Albany asked permission to
return in peace. The Niantic had taken
no part in the war against the whiten,
and in this way preserved their tribal
organization and territory. The scattered
Narraganset, as they surrendered, were
settled among them, and the whole body
henceforth took the name of Narraganset.
They were assigned a tract near Charles-
town, R. I., and constantly decreased in
numbers, as they were hemmed in by the
whites. Many of them joined the Broth-
erton Indians in New York in 1788.
Those who remained numbered about
140 in 1812, and 80 in 1832, but these are
now reduced to a few individuals of
mixed Indian and negro blood, some of
whom have joined the Mohegan near
Norwich, Conn.
The Narraganset were ruled by eight
chiefs, each of whom had his own particu
lar territory, but was subject to the head
chief, who lived at their principal village,
called Narraganset, about the site of
Kingston. Of the religion of the abo
rigines of Rhode Island, Roger Williams
wrote, Feb. 28, 1638 (Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 225, 1863) as follows:
"They have plenty of Gods or divine
powers: the Sunn, Moone, Fire, Water,
Earth, the Deere, the Beare, &c. I
brought home lately from the Nanhig-
gonsicks the names of 38 of their Gods,
all they could remember. ' ' Denison says:
"They made no images; their divinities
were ghosts; they were extreme spiritual
ists. Every element and material and
object had its ruling spirit, called a god, or
Manitou. These divinities seemed ever
passionate and engaged in war with each
other; hence the passionate and warlike
character of the worshippers. They
adored not intelligence and virtue, but
power and revenge. Every person was
believed to be under the influence of some
spirit, good or evil — that is, weak or
strong— to further the person's desires.
These spirits, or Manitous, inhabited dif
ferent material forms, or dwelt at times in
them. The symbolic signature employed
by sachems and chiefs, in signing deeds,
represented, in many cases, the forms
inhabited by their guardian or inspiring
spirits; these were bows, arrows, birds,
fishes, beasts, reptiles, and the like."
The following were the Narraganset
and Niantic villages: Charlestown, Chau-
batick, Maushapogue, Mittaubscut, Narra
ganset, Niantic, Pawchauquet, and Sha-
womet,
A K K A ( } A 7sTS KTT TACER N ASCAPEE
[B. A. E.
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult, for historical data, Rider, Lands
of Rhode Island, 1904. (.1. M.)
Amirgankaniois.— ,les. Rel. 1652, 26. 1*58. Anygan-
sets. — Prince (1632 1 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
vn. 59, 1818. Marraganeet. — .lones, Ojebway
Inds., 139. 1*01 nnisprint). • Nahiganiouetch. —
Je-. Rel. 1010, 35. 1S5S. Nahiganset, — Williams
(16S2i in R. I. Col. Rec., I, 26. 1856. Nahiggan-
neucks. — Patent of 1613. ibid.. 1 11. Nahiggonset.—
Williams 1 16751 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Col 1., "4th s., VI,
301, 1*03. Nahiggonsick. — Williams (1638), ibid.,
217. Nahiggonsjcks.— Williams (1675), ibid.. 304.
Nahigonset. — Ibid.. 300. Nahigonsick.— Williams
.163*'. ibid.. 216. Nanaganset.— Doc. of 1671
in R. I. Col. Rec.. n. 368. 1*57. Nanheygan-
setts.— Doc. of 1612. ibid.. I. 130, 1*5(1. Nanhigan-
sets. — Act oT 1611, ibid.. 131. Nanhigganeuck. —
Williams 1 16i:'>i in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., in,
2o5. 1791 (the true tribal name). Nanhigganset.—
Williams ( 1646) in R. I. Col. Rec., I, 33, 1*56. Nan-
higgansick. — Williams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s.. ix. 299. 1*46. Nanhiggon.— William;
I, 222
iksc
.
,s., vi, 222, lsd3. Nanhiggonset. —
— Ibid. ,223. Nanhiggon-
Ibid. NanhiggonL
ticks.— Williams 1 1636). ibid., 3d s.. I, 100. 1*25
Nanhiggs.— Williams (1600) quoted by Canlkins,
Hist Norwich. 47. 1*66. Nanhigonset. — Williams
i UiOM quoted by Drake. Hk.Jnds.. l)k.2, 100, 1*4S.
Nanhigonsick. — Williams ( 1638 i in Mass. Hist. Soc.
('..11.. 4th s., vi. 223. 1S03. Nanhygansett.— Doc.of
1651 in R. I. Col. Rec., 1.131. 1*56. Nanhygansit.—
(iorton a!id Holden (1667). ibid,, n, 231, 1857.
Nanihiggonsicks. — Williams (1637 i in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll.. It li s., vi. 1*9. 1*63. Nannogans. — Mason
1 16i:; i. ibid., vn. 411, 1*65 (abbreviation). Nan-
nogansetts. — Ibid. Nanohigganeuks. —Monrt
.1622 1, ibid.. 1st s.. viii, 211, 1*02. Nanohiggan-
set.— Ibid., 239. Nanohiggunsets. — Doc. of 1613
limited by Drake. Hk. Inds.. bk. 2, 55. 1*4*. Nanti-
gansick. — Williams (<•/:. 1610), ibid., 23. Nanty-
gansick.— Callender in R. I. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 73,
1*3*. Nantyggansiks.— Callenderquoted by Drake,
Hk. Inds., bk. 2. 2:;. isis. Naragancetts.— Doc. of
1612 in Ma-s. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.. Ill, 101, 1*33.
Naraganset.— Win thro p (1031:. ibid., 4th s.. in,
320. 1*56. Naragansicks. — Peter (<•«. 1637), ibid.,
VI, 95, 1*63. Naraghenses.— .H-s. Rel, 1060, 27, 1858.
Naransett, — Underbill (IMS) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll. , 3d s., VI. 1.1X37. Naregansets.— Patrick 1 1637)!
ibid., 4th s., VII, 323, 1*65. Narhigansets. — Doc. of
1675inN.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 699. 1**3. Narhig-
gansetts. — Hradiord i 1610) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
lths..vi,159. 1*63. Narhiggon. — Doc.of 1075inN.V'
Doc.Col.Hist.,.\iv,099.1**3. Naricanset.— Pynchon
(1613) in Masv Hist. Soe. Coll., 1th s.. VI, 373, 1803.
Narigansets. — Cu-hmaM i 1622). ibid., in, 122,'lS50»
Narigansette.— Treaty ( 1644 i. ibid.. 430. Narigans-
sets.— Bradford (c<i. ]V,5oi, ibid.. 235. N-trigenset —
Williams) 1651 ,(|iioted by Drake, Hk. Inds., bk.2, 80,
v Nariggansets,— Williams ( 16 IS) in Mass. Hist.
Sue. Coll.. :5ds.. ix. 271. ls|6. Narighansets.— Brad
ford \f<i. 1050). ibid., 1th s.. in, 102, l.s'iO Narihgan-
sets. — Ibid., 113. Narogansetts.— Writer of 1070
quoted by Drake.Ind.Chron., 115,1*30. Narohigan-
sets. -Patent of 16: 15 in N.Y. Doe. Co]. Hist., xiv
. Narragancett. — Doc. of Kltls in R. |. ('of.
llec.. n,231, 1*57. Narragangsett.~<;reene ( 1670) ill
R. I. Col. Rec.. n.31 1. l*.")7. Narraganses. — Do\\ nintr
< 1030 1 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 38, 1S03.
Narragansett. — Haynes ( 1013), ibi<l., 3d s i 230
*25. Narraghansets.— Harris, Voy. and Tra'v., i'
*51. 1705. Narrangansett.— Writer of 16i|jn j{ j'
r<)l- It''*'-, I. 13*. 1*5(1. Narregansets.- Patrick
(1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1th s.. vn.323 1*65
Narrhagansitt. — Do.-, of 1679 in R. I. Col. Rec m 63
1*5*. Narricanses — Doc. of 16.V) in N. V Doc Co']'
Hist., xin. 5*. !*.*]. Narrigansets. — Bradford
(b'.Ki) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 4th s.. vi, 160 ls(;3
Narrigonset. -Williams (103*), ibid., 217 Narro-
ganteU. — Howes (1611) ibid., 513. Narrohigan-
Bet8.-Mourt (1022), ibid., 1M s.. vn,. 23M, l>0,
Warrohigganscts. — |)ee in Smitln 1029), Va II •>•>!
repr 1*19. Narrohiggenset. Doc. of Kit:, iti'Dra'ke'
Hk. Inds., bk.2. 93, 1*1*. Narrohiggin. Ibid <>]'
Narrohiggonseta. M.Mirt M622i in Mass. Hist. Soc!
Coll., 'Ms., IX, 27, 1*22. Narrowbiggonset. — Ibid
0*(iaisprint;. Narrowgancett. — Allvn (1670) in R!
I. Col. Rec., II, 317, 1ST.7. Narrowgannenciis. — Doc.
of 1726. ibid., IV, 371, T859. Narrowganneucks. —
Warwick (1643), ibid. ,303. narrow Ganset. — John
son (1654) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., IV, 42, 1816.
Narrowgaiissits. — Ibid., II, 00, 1814. Narrowgan-
zet.— Ibid., IV, 28, 1810. Narrow Higansetts.— Pat
ent of 1661 quoted by Thompson, Lonj? Id., 90,
1839. Narrow Higgansents, — Patent/of 1664 in Vt.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 11,501,1871. Narygansetts.— \Vin-
throp (1650) in .Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., IX, 289,
1846. Nayhiggonsiks. — Williams (1670), ibid., 1st s.,
1,278, 1806. Nazaganset. — Kliot (1051), ibid., 3d
s.,iv, 125, 1834. Nechegansitt. — Gookin (ca. 3677)
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.2,23,J£48. Neragon-
sitt.— St'inton(1070)inN.Y.Doc.Col Hist.,xiv,715,.
1883. Norragansett. — Coddinjjrton (1674) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll. ,4th s., vn, 295, 1865. Nousaghau-
set. — James quoted by Tanner, Narr.,329, 1830.
Narragansett pacer. A breed of horses
for which Rhode Island was once famous;
so called from the place-name Narragan
sett, also the appellation of the Algon-
quian tribe formerly resident in the Rhode
Island country. (A. F. c. )
Narsak. An Eskimo village at the
month of Ameralik fjord, lat, 04°, w.
(ireenland. — Xansen, First Crossing of
(irec-nland, n, 2~r2, 1890.
Narsarsuk. An Eskimo village in w.
< ireenland. — Ilartwig, JVdar World, 402,
map, 1S()9.
Narsuk. An Eskimo village on the
s. K. coast of Greenland, lat. 00° 3CK;
pop. 20 in 1829.— (iraah, Exped. East
Coast (ireenland, 114, 1837.
Na. Sa. Eor all names beginning with
this abbreviation, see JVw,s'/w tfefioni.
Nasagas-haidagai (Xa wuja's xa'i-
dAga-i, '}>eo{)le of the rotten house').
A subdivision of the (iitins of the Ilaida
of Skidegate, belonging to the Eagle clan.
They were unable to restore their house
for such a long time that it began to fall
to pieces, hence the name. They once
occupied a separate town. (.1. R. s. )
Na s'a'gas qa'edra.— Boas in 12th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 21,25, 1898. Na saga's xa'-idAga-i.—
Swan ton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905. Na^ s'a/yas
qa'etqa.— Boas in 5th Rep. X. \V. Tribes Can., 26,
1S98. NisigasHaade. — Harrison in Proc. Rt>y. Soc.
fan., 125, 1895.
Nasaump. See $an)p.
Nascapee (a term of reproach applied
by the Montagnais). The most north
easterly of the Algonquian tribes, occu
pying the elevated interior of Quebec and
Labrador penin. N. of the Gulf of St Law
rence and extending from the vicinity of
L. Mistassini to Ungava bay on the x.
They call themselves Nanenot, 'true,
real men.' .Many of them have inter
married with their congeners the Mon
tagnais, and when they visit the coast
the two tribes frequent the same stations.
When in the neighborhood of Tngava
hay they are known as Tngava Indians.
They are shorter and of lighter build than
the .Montagnais, and have delicately
formed and clear-cut features, small hands
and tect, and large, rather soft, eyes.
According to their traditions the Nas
capee were driven into their present
BULL. 30]
NASCAPEE
31
country in early times by the Iro-quois.
They assert that originally they lived in
a region to the w. , N. of a great river (sup
posed to be the St Lawrence) and toward
the E. lay an enormous body of water
(believed to be Hudson bay). When
they reached the Ungava region their
only neighbors were Eskimo, who occu
pied the coast strip and with whom they
became involved in war, which continued
until after the arrival of the whites. The
two peoples are now on terms of intimacy.
The Nascapee do not have the endurance
of their Eskimo neighbors against fatigue
and hunger, although equally able to
\vithstand the rigors of their harsh cli
mate. The children are obedient; disre
spect toward their elders is unknown, and
in their dealings one with another there
is no quarreling. The Nascapee are gen
erally healthy; their prevailing diseases
are of the lungs and bowels — the former
resulting from exposure to the extremes
3f wet and cold and their insanitary
houses; the latter due to their gluttony
ifter long fasting from scarcity of food.
Those who go to the coast to 'reside, as
nany have in recent years, appear to be
nore subject to diseases than those in the
nterior. Medical treatment consists of
ihamanistic incantations and the use of
Dowders and liniments, both native and
;hose procured from traders. Mar-
iage is effected without ceremony and
s conditioned on the consent of the
>arents of the young woman and the
ibility of the prospective husband to
support a wife; after marriage the bond
nay be severed by either party on slight
revocation. Polygamy is common, the
lumber of wives a man may have being
imited only by his means of support-
ng them. The sexual relations of the
Nascapee are very loose; but their im-
fiorality is confined to their own people.
Ahe division of labor is similar to that
mong most tribes: the women perform
11 domestic work, including the trans-
ortation of game, fetching the fuel,
recting the tipis, hauling the sleds when
raveling, etc. ; the men are the providers,
rirls reach puberty at 14 or 15 years, and
re taken as wives at even an earlier age.
lothers usually do not bear more than 4
hildren; twins are rare.
The Nascapee suspend the bodies of
leir dead from branches of trees if the
round be much frozen, and endeavor to
eturn when the weather is warm to bury
iem. Interment, however, has been
ractised only since the advent of mis-
onaries. A man of distinction is often
uried at once, after a fire has been built
i a tipi to thaw the earth. They have
o horror _for the dead, having been
nown, it is said, to rob Eskimo corpses
f their clothing and accompanying im-
lements,
Like other Indians the Nascapee be
lieve that every object, animate or inani
mate, is possessed of a form of spirit
which, in order that it may perform its
services for the welfare of the people
must be propitiated with acceptable offer
ings. The medicine-men are supposed to
be in direct contact with all forms of
spirits, and are consulted when it is de
sired to overcome their baneful influence
by means of the shaman's art,
The subsistence of the Nascapee is
gained by the chase, which is engaged in
chiefly during the winter. In the spring
men, women, and children repair to the
trading posts, chiefly Ft Chi mo, where
they trade furs, ptarmigan feathers, etc.,
for the articles and products of civiliza
tion. The reindeer forms the chief source
of their food and clothing, although fish,
ptarmigan, ducks, geese, hares, rabbits,
porcupines, beaver, and, in stress of hun
ger, an occasional lynx, are also eaten ; the
eggs of wild fowl are consumed in enormous
quantities and in all stages of incubation.
Reindeer are speared from canoes while
crossing a stream, or snared or shot from
ambush while passing through a narrow
defile, or, in winter, are driven into a
snowbank and speared. In these slaugh
terings an incredible number of carcasses
and skins are left to decay. Wolverenes,
wolves, and foxes are never eaten. The
flesh of game animals is dried, pounded,
made into pemmican, and stored in bas
kets and bags for future use.
The apparel of the Nascapee is quite
distinct for the two sexes; the clothing
varies also with the season, as the ex
tremes of climate a re very great. That of
the men consists of tanned reindeer coat,
breeches, leggings, moccasins, gloves or
mittens, and cap or headdress. Seams
are sewed with sinew, and all the gar
ments except the leggings, which are
mostly hidden by the long coat, are orna
mented with extravagant painted designs.
Moccasins are rarely ornamented, except
with beads or with strips of colored cloth.
Beaded head-bands are used for bearing
burdens, especially for carrying canoes
when making portages. In winter the
men wear the coat with the fur side in
ward and with a hood attached. In sum
mer the women wear calico dresses, thin
shawTls obtained through trade, and moc
casins; in winter their apparel consists
of a reindeer skin robe, a sleeveless gown
reaching a little below the knees, often
highly ornamented with painted designs,
bead work, and fringe; and blanket
shawl, shoulder cape, leggings, mocca
sins, and cap.
The dwellings, for both winter and
summer, are tents or tipis of reindeer
skins sewed together, and measuring 1(
to 18 ft at the base and 10 to 14 ft high.
The floor is carpeted with young spruce
32
NASHAMOIESS NASHE AKUSK
[B. A. H.
branches, except around the central fire
place; the smoke escapes through an
opening in the top of the tipi where the
supporting poles are brought together.
The place of honor is the side opposite
the fire. Poles extend across the tipi for
the suspension of pots and kettles, and
hunting apparatus, clothing, etc. are
hung in convenient places. The outer
edge of the interior is slightly raised
above the center of the floor, affording a
slope for the occupants when sleeping
with their feet toward the fire. Sweat
lodges of small poles covered with tent
skins are in common use, and are heated,
as usual, by means of hot stones on which
water is poured. The domestic utensils
of the Xascapee consist of thin vessels of
spruce or birch, of various sixes, for hold
ing liquids and for use as drinking cups;
berry dishes or baskets of birchbark,
sewed like the wooden vessels with split
root>: baskets of birehbark with buck
skin top and draw-string; bags made of
the skins of reindeer legs sewed together;
ami spoons or ladles of wood nicely carved.
They are inordinately fond of smoking,
chewing, and snulling tobacco— the lat
ter, however, is practised only among
the aired, especially the women. When
camped at the trading posts the Indians
boil together tobacco and molasses, to
which water is added; this compound is
drunk until stupefaction ensues. Pipes
are made usually of sandstone or slate,
with stem of spruce, often ornamented
with beadwork, and are valued according
to the color of the stone. Transportation
and traveling are conducted by means of
canoes made of slats or ribs covered with
birchbark, sleds or toboggans (tn-lxtx-knn),
and snowshoes of four styles framed with
wood and netted. Bows and arrows are
now almost discarded for guns; but blunt-
pointed arrows are still used fo'r killing
small game, and by boys. The reindeer
spears, already referred to, consist of a
shaft 6 ft long \\ith a steel head made
Irom a fiat iile. Reindeer snares are
made of reindeer parchment cut into thin
narrow thongs and plaited, or of tanned
skin. Beaver are sometimes trapped in
a sort of net. Knives, awls, ice scoops
and picks, hair combs and comb cases',
porcupine tails for cleaning the combs,
and fishing tackle are among the neces
sary implements of every Nascapee house
hold.
The chief amusements of the men are
games of draughts or checkers, of which
they are exceedingly fond, and cup-and-
ball. Feasts, acTTjnipanied by dam*; and
ceremony, may be given by 'a man who
has been unusually successful jn hunt
ing. Drums and 'drum-like rattles are
used for musical accompaniments in their
ceremonies; other rattles, as well as bows
and arrows, which are shot at effigy tar
gets, are used by the boys, while elabo
rately costumed dolls are made for the
girls. Like other tribes the Nascapee
have an abundance of folktales, the chief
subject of which are the animals common
to their environment. In these tales the
wolverene seems to play a prominent
part. (See Turner in llth Rep. B. A. E.,
267 et seq., 1894.)
On account of their wandering habits,
the nature of their country, and their
mixture with the Montagnais, it is im
possible to give an exact statement of
their numbers. "Jn 1858 they vvere esti
mated at about 2,500. In 1884 the Nas-
kapee of the lower St Lawrence were
officially reported to number 2,860, and
the Indians of Labrador and E. Ruperts
Land were returned as 5,016. ln(1906
there were 2,18:> Montagnais and Nasca
pee officially noted as such, and 2,741i
unnamed Indians in the interior, 1,253
of whom were in the unorganized territo
ries of Chicoutimi and Saguenay. See
Montagnais, Xilcltefjti.ou..
Cunsskapi. — Laure (1731) quoted by Hind, Lab.
Penin., i, 34, 18(i3 (misprint for Ouneskapi). Es
ko-piks.— Walch, Map Am., 1805. Nascopi.—
Stearns, Labrador, 262, 1884. Nascopie. -McLean,
Hudson Bay, n. 53, 1849. Nascupi.— Stearns, Lab
rador, 262, 1*84. Naskapis. — Hoc-quart (1733)
quoted by Hind, op. cit., 11. Naskapit. — Kingsley,
Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 149, 1885. Naskopie.—
Turner in llth Rep. B. A. E., 183, 1894. Nasko-
pis.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 149, 1885.
Naskupis.— Hocquart (1733) quoted by Hind, Lab.
Penin., n, 96, 1863. Naspapees, — Stearns, Labra
dor, 262, 1881. Nasquapees.— - Ibid, (correct form).
Nasquapicks. — Cartwright (1774) quoted by Hind,
Lab. Penin., n, litl, 1803. Ne ne not.— Turner in
llth Rep. B. A. E., 183, 1894 ('true men': own
name). Neskaupe.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist.,
pt.G, 148, 188."). Ounachkapiouek.— Jes. Rel. for 1643,
38, 1858. Ounadcapis.— Stearns, Labrador, 262,
18s 1. Ounascapis.— Hind, Lab. Penin., I, 275, 1863.
Ounescapi. — Bell in, map, 1755. Scoffies. — Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, ciii, 1848. Secof-
fee. — Brinton, Lenape Leg., 11, 1885. Shouda-
munk. — Gatschrt in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc.,409,
1885 i -good Indians': Beothuk name). Skoffie. —
Writer a;. 1799 in Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll., 1st s., VI, ;
16. 1800. TJnescapis. — La Tour, map, 1779. Ungava
Indians. — McLean, Hudson Bay, n, 53, 1849.
Nashamoiess. An Algonquian village in
the s. E. part of Marthas Vineyard, Mass.,
in 1659.— Cotton in Mass. IJist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., i, 204, 1806.
Nashanekammuck. A former Algon
quian village at Chilmark, Marthas
Vineyard, Mass. In 1698 the inhabitants
numbered 2:>1.
Nashanekammuck. — Rep. of 1698 in Mass Hist Soc.
Coll., 1st s., x, 131, ISO'.). Nashouohkamack.— Ibid.,
1,204, note, 180(1. Nashouohkamuk.— Mayhew, Ind.
Converts, 13. 1727. Nashuakemmiuk.— Cotton in
Mass. Hist. Soc, Coll., Ists., I, 204, 1806.
Nasheakusk ('Loud Thunder'; also
spelled Na.shash.uk, Xasheshtik, Nasues-
kuk, Nasheaskusk, Nasheescuck, etc.).
The son of Black JIa\vk and his wife
Asshawequa ('Singing Bird'). He was
the eldest of Black Hawk's three chil
dren, the others being Nasomsee or
Gamesett, a son, and Namequa, a daugh-
BULL. 30]
NASHOBAH
ter, who were living at the close of the
Black Hawk war in 1832. Nasheakusk
did not bear a conspicuous part in the
Indian history of the N. W., being of
note chiefly from his association with his
famous father. He was horn probably
about the close of the 18th century. He
remained with and followed the fortunes
of his father not only during the war of
1832, but also during his captivity, and
seems also to have lived with his father's
family until the latter' s death, Oct. 3,
1838, subsequently remaining with bin
mother for some years, probably until
her death, Aug. 29, 1846. Nasheakusk
and his brother made complaint to Gov.
Lucas of Iowa when their father's grave
was desecrated, which resulted in the re
covery of the bones. The time of his
quoted by Drake, Ind.
NASHEAKUSK
death is not given.
by Samuel M. Brookes
and his father were prisoners of war at
A portrait, {minted
while Xasheakusk
Fortress Monroe, Va., is in possession of
the Historical Society of Wisconsin (see
illustration). (c. T. )
Nashobah. A former village of Chris
tian Indians in the N ipmuc country, near
Magog pond, in Littleton, Mass. " Of it
John Eliot wrote in 1070: "This place
lying in the road-way which the Mau-
quaogs [Mohawk] haunted, was much mo
lested by them, and was one year wholly
deserted, but this year the people have
taken courage, and dwell upon it again."
In 1675 the inhabitants, numbering about
50, wrere removed to Concord, Mass., on
account of King Philip's war.
Nashoba.— Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. 2, 54, 1833.
Nashobah.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st. s., i, 188, 1806. Nasholah.— Writer of 1676
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2-07 - 3
38
Nashola ('wolf'). A Chickasaw clan
oi the Isnpanee phratrv.
Nashoba. -Catschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i. 96, 18K4
Na-sho-la.— Morgan, Am:. Hoc., if,;} 1x77
Nashua ('the laud between'). ' V tribe
formerly living on upper Nashua r in
Worcester co., Mass., said by some to
have been connected with the Massa-
chuset, but clashed by Potter with the
Fennacook. They had a village called
Nashua near the present Leominster, but
their principal village seems to have been
\\eshacum, a few miles farther s. The
Nashua tract extended for several miles
in every direction around Lancaster. ( )u
the outbreak "of King Philip's war, in
1675, they joined the hostile Indians, and,
numbering several hundred, attempted to
escape at his death in two bodies to the
E. and w. Both parties were pursued and
a large number were killed and captured,
the prisoners being afterward sold into
slavery. A few who escaped eastward
joined the Pennacook, while about 200 of
the others crossed the Hudson to the Ma-
hican or the Munsee. and ceased to exist
as a separate tribe. A fe\v still remained
near their old homes in 1701. (.1. M.)
Nashaue. — Karly form cited by Kinnicutt Ind
Names, 29, 1905. Nashaway. — Kliot (1651) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., iv, 123, 1S34. Nashawog.—
Eliot (1648), ibid., 81. Nashawogg.— Karly form
cited by Kinnicutt, op. cit. Nashoway. — Rep. (ca.
1657) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 96, 1832. Nash
ua.— Writer of 1810 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.
1,181,1814. Nashuays.— Drake. Bk. Inds., ix. 1848.
Nashuway.— Hinckley (1676) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., v, 1, 1861. Nashuyas.— Domenech,
Deserts, 1,442.1860. Nassawach. — Courtlandl 1688)
inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 562, 1853. Nasshaway.—
Pynchon (1677), ibid., XIII, 511, 1881. Nassoway.—
Writer of 1676 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 130,
1836. Naushawag.— Paine (ca. 1792) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., i,115.1XOti.
Nashwaiya ('slanting wolf). One of
the former Choctaw "Sixtowns," prob
ably in Jasper co., Miss.
Nashoopawaya. — West Fla. ma]), c<i. 1772. Nasho-
weya.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 109, 1884.
Nashwaiya. — Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hisl. Soc., I,
383, 1901.
Nasiampaa. A band of Mdewakanton
Sioux, named from a chief, formerly liv
ing E. of Mississippi r., 25 m. from the
agency, near St Paul, Minn.; pop. K>9. —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 612, 1S58.
Naskotin. A Takulli sept dwelling in
Chentsithala and Nesietsha villages on
Eraser r., near the mouth of Blackwater
r., Brit. Col. Pop. <>5 in 1901), having be
come reduced from 90 in 1S90 through
alcoholic excesses.
Nanscud-dinneh.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826.
Nascotins.— Domenech, Deserts, n. 62, 1860. Nas-
cud.— Cox, Columbia R., 327, 1831. NascudDenee.—
Mackenzie Voy.,n, 175, 1802. Nashkoten.— Smet,
Oregon Miss., 100, 1817. Naskoaten.— Maefie, Van
couver Id., 428, 1S65. Nas-koo-tains.— Harmon,
Jour 245, 1820. Naskotins.— Cox, Columbia K.,
II 346 ls31 Na-sku-tenne.— A. (i. Morice, inf'n,
1890. Nasrad-Denee.— Vater, Mithridates, m, 421,
1816 Nauscud Dennies.— (Jallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n, 20, 1836. Niscotins.— Hale in U. S.
NASNOOOMAC'ACK NATAOTIN
[B. A. B.
Kxpl Kxped., iv. I'll, IS!.'). Tsistlatho band. — Can.
liitf. Air., 211. 1902.
Nasnocomacack. A Massac-huset village
in liilH, on the coast of Massachusetts,
probably a few miles x. of Plymouth.—
Smith ('l«tlH) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., vi, 108, -1837.
Nasoinsee. See XasJicakusk.
Nasoni. A former tribe of the Cadclo
confederacy. Their principal village
t'nnu Jo'S7 to 1 752, and probably later, was
about 27 m. N. of Nacogdoches, on or
near an eastern branch of Angelina r.,N.E.
Texas. They are possibly identical with
the Nisione of the De Soto narrative of
Biedma. They are mentioned by Jontel
in 1(>S7 and by La Harpe in 1719. The
Spanish mission of San Jose de los Na-
/ones was established among them in
171'i, east of upper Angelina r., but was
transferred to San Antonio r. in 1731.
Being upon the contested Spanish-French
border ground they suffered accordingly
from disease. They are mentioned in
the Texas census of 1790, but seem to
have disappeared as a distinct tribe about
the end of the century. In customs and
religion they resembled their kindred of
the Caddo confederacy.
Nadsonites. — Do la Tour," Map Amerique, 1779.
Nasone. — Census of Sept. It), 1790, in Tex. State
Archives. Nasonis. — Barcia. Ensayo, 289, 1723.
Nasony.— Linares (171(1) in Margry. Dec., vi, 217,
ixstl. Nasoris. — Barcia, op. eit., 2(15. Nasoui.—
Tomi dtV.td) in French, Hist. Coll. La., T, 73,
ls4tl. Nassomtes.— Boyd, Ind. Loo. Names, 70,
1**5. Nassoni. — .Joutel (1(187) in Margry, Dec.,
m. Ki9, l.*7s. Nassonians.— Hennepin, New Dis-
cov.. pt. n. 2S, Ki'.ts. Nassonit.— Walche, Charte
von America, iso"). Nassonites. — La Harpe (1719)
in Margry, Dec., vi, 263, 1SS6. Nazone.—Tex.
State Archives, Nov. 17, 17C>3. Nisione. — Biedma
ilMltin Hakluyt, Soc. Pub., ix, 197, 1851. Nis-
sohone.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) quoted by Shea,
Karly Vuy., 149, 1861. Nissoon. — Harris, Voy. and
Trav.. i, MO, 1705. Nissoone.— (Jentl. of 'Elvas
(1557) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 198, 1850.
Noachis.— Bancroft. No. Mex. States, i, (ill, 188(1.
Nossonis.— Hennepin, Discov., Thwaites ed., 416.
1903. Nozones. — Rivera, Diario, leg. 2602, 173(1.
Sassory.— Cavelier (Ills") quoted bv Shea Early
Voy., 39, istil (possibly identical).
Nassauaketon ('forked river'). One of
the four Ottawa divisions, living toward
the close of the 17th century in x. Michi
gan or Wisconsin on a river x. of (Jreen
hay. They were so called from the fact
that they resided then or previous to
leaving Canada on a river having three
branches. See Nat/a on ichlri'idouek.
Nancokoueten.— Writer'of 1(195 in x. y. Doc. Col.
\\\^L, ix, (127, 1S55. NansoaKouatons.— Bacqueville
de la 1'otherie, Hist. Am., iv, 201, 1753. Nansoua-
ketons.— Ibid., 11, tli. Nansoua, Kostons.— Ibid
Nassauaketon.— Cadillac (1(195) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, .105, ]x.sr,. Nassauakuetoun.— Cadillac
H9..I in Margry, Dec., v. so, is,s;i. Nassawake-
ton. -Yerwyst, Missionary Labors. 210, 188(1.
Nation de Fourche. — .les.' Rel. 1(171, 12, 1858.
Ounasacoetois. — De la Chesnaye (ni. 1(195) in Mar-
gry. Dr.,.., v,so, is8;». People of'the Fork.— Montreal
conf. ilTiHi, in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. ix. 719, 1S55
Rasaoua koueton.— Jes. l{el. K140, 35, 1858. Sassa-
•ouacottons. — 1'riM'de p,,ssession (].;71 i in 1'errot,
Mem., 29:;, lhf.1. Sassasouakouetons. — I'errot'
Mem., 295, note, 18(11. Sassassaouacottons. — Prise
de possession (1(171 i in Margry, D,V., i, 97, is75
Sasgassaoua Cottons. -Prise de possession (1671)
in N. ^ . Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 803,1866.
Nasskatulok. (iiven by Krause as a
Yuit Eskimo village at the head of Plover
bay, Siberia (Deutsche (Jeog. Bliitt,, v,
80, map, 1882), but it is not mentioned
by Bogoras.
Nastedi ( ' peo])le of Nass ' ) . A division
of the Wolf phratry of the Tlingit, living
at Kuiu, Alaska. 'They are said to have
come from Nass r., whence the name.
Nas-tedi.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 18S5.
Nasto-kegawai (Xasto' qe'ga.'wa-i, 'those
born at Nasto [ Mippa] id. ' ) .' A branch of
the Skwahladas, one of the most impor
tant families of the Raven clan of the
Haida, living on the w. coast of Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col.— -S wanton, Cont.
Haida, 270, 1905.
Nasueskuk. — See Nasheakusk.
Nasumi. A former Kusan village or tribe
on the s. side of the mouth of Coquille r.,
on the coast of Oregon, near the site of
the present town of Bandon.
Coquille. — Abbott, MS. Coquille census, B. A. E.,
1858. Lower Coquille. — Dorsey, NaltunnetunnC
MS. vocal). , B. A. E., 1884. Masonah.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 18(10. Na'-fu-mi' ^unne'. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 231, 1890 (Tu-
tutni name) . Nas-ah-mah.— Kant/, MS. Census of
1854, B. A. E., 1855. Nas-o-mah.— I'arrish in Ind.
ArY. Rep. 1854, 495, 1855. Na-son.— Smith,' ibid.,
476. Nas-sou.— Abbott. MS. Coquille census. B. A.
E.. 1858. Na'-su-mi.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 231, 1890 (Naltunnetunng name).
Natahquois. A Nanticoke village in
1707, probably on the E. shore of Mary
land or on the lower Susquehanna. —
Evans (1707) quoted by Day, Perm., 391,
1843. The name is probably only a vari
ant of Nanticoke.
Nataini (' mescal people '). A division
of the Mescalero Apache who claim the
country of the present Mescalero res.,
N. Mex., as their former home.
Nata-hinde.— Mooney, field notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Nata-i'ni.— Ibid.
Natal rites. See Child-life.
Natalsemoch. (liven by Kane as the
name of a tribe in Smith inlet, Brit, Col.
It can not be identified with that of any
tribe in this region, but it may have
been applied to a part of the Goasila who
also live on Smith inlet.
Nalal se moch.— Schoolcraft, Tnd. Tribes, v, 488,
1855. Nalatsenoch. — Sconler (1846) in, lour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., i, 2153, 1848. Natal-se-moch.— Kane,
Wand, in N. Am., app., 1859.
Nataotin. A Takulli tribe living on
middle Babine r. and Babine lake, Brit.
Col. Dawson gave their number as
about 300 in 1881. Morice (Notes on
W. Denes, 27, 1892) said that they were
in 3 villages on the N. half of Babine
lake and numbered 310. They are the
people formerly known as Babines, but
Morice gave that name also to the Hwot-
sotenne,' as there is perfect community of
language, and both tribes wear labrets.
In 1906 the two bands at Ft Babine and
at the old fort numbered 283. The names
of their villages are Lathakrezla and
Neskollek.
Babinas. — Domenech, Deserts of N. Am., T, 440,
18(50. Babine Indians.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
BULL. 30 J
NATARGHILIITUNNE NATCHEZ
35
202,18-16. Babin Indians. —Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 66, 1S56. Babinis.— Domenech, op.cit.,
II, 62, 1860. Big-lips.— Kane, Wand, in N. Am., 241,
1859. Nahto-tin— Brit. Col. map. Naotetains.—
Prichard, Phys. Hist., v, 377, 1847. Nataotin.— An
derson quoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag. , vn, 76,
1863. Na-taw-tm!— Dawson in Geol. Surv. Can.
1879-80, 30B.1 SSI. Nate ote-tains.— Harmon, Jour.,
203, 1820. NatotinTine.— Am. Nat., xil, 484, 1878.
Na-to-utenne.— A. G. Morice, inf n, 1890. Ntaauo-
tin.— Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.. 66, 1856.
Natarghiliitunne ('people at the big
dam ' ). A former village of the Mishikh-
wutmetunne on Coquille r., Greg.
Na'-ta-rxi'-li-i' ;unne'. — Dorscy in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, m, 232, 1890. Nate'-l'i'-ate tene'.— Kverette,
Tutu MS. vocab.,B. A. E.,1883 (trans, 'people near
the waterfall ').
Natashquan. A Montagnais rendezvous,
visited also by the Nascapee, at the mouth
of Natashquan r., on the x. shore of the
Gulf of St Lawrence, Quebec. It con
tained 76 people in 1906.
Natashquan. — Hind, Lab. Penin., n, map, 1863.
Nataskouan.— Ibid., 180.
Natasi. A former village on Red r. of
Louisiana, occupied by one of the tribes
of the Caddo confederacy. In 1882
a Caddo Indian gave the Natasi as a
division of the Caddo confederacy (Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 43, 1884), but
as the name does not appear in the revised
list of these divisions in 1891 (Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. K., 1092, 1896) it maybe
merely a subdivision of the Nabedache.
Tonti in 1690 mentioned the villages of
the "Nadas" as N. w. of the Natchitoch
and near the Yatasi; he also speaks of
the Nadotic villages as 12 leagues from
Red r. In both instances he probably
referred to the same people whose village
Iberville learned of in 1699, the name of
which was given by his Taensa Indian
guide as Natache. La Harpe in 1719
speaks of the same people by the name
Nadassa, saying they were a small nation
on Red r. Although the villages of the
Natasi lay within the area that was in dis
pute by the Spaniards, French, and Amer
icans during the .18th and the first half of
the 19th centuries, the name of trie people
is hardly mentioned. Nothing is known
of them as a tribe; they had probably
mingled with their kindred, whose fate
they shared, and if any survive they are
now with the Caddo on their reservation
in Oklahoma. (A. c. F.)
Nadas.— Tonti (1690) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
72,1846. Nadassa.— La Harpe (1719), ibid., in, 19,
1851. Nadouc.— Tonti, op. cit., 83. Nadouches.—
La Harpe, op. cit., 68. Natache.— Iberville (1699)
in Margry, Dec., iv, 178, 1880. Natassi.— Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 43, 1884 (Caddo name). Nay-
tasses. — Robin, Voy. a la Louisiane. in, 3, 1807.
Natatladiltin * (Xata-tla-cHltin, 'agave
plant' ). An Apache clan or band at San
Carlos agency and Ft Apache, Ariz., in
1881. — Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 112, 1890.
Natche, Natchez. See Nahche.
Natchesan Family. A linguistic family
established by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E.,
1891), consisting of two tribes, usually
known under the names Natchez and Ta
ensa, each comprising several villages.
The former dwelt near the present city
of Natchez, Miss., the latter nearNewell-
ton, La. For the relationship of these
two tribes we are dependent entirely on
the categorical statements of early French
writers, as not a word of Taensa is cer
tainly known to exist. A supposed gram
mar of this language was published by
Adam and Parissot, but it is still under
suspicion. For the probable relations of
this supposed family with the Muskho-
geans, see Xutcltez.
>Natches.— Gallatin in Trans, and Coll. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 95, 306, 1836 (Xatches only) ; Prich
ard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, v, 402, 403, 1S47. >Nat-
sches.— Berghaus (1845), Physik, Atlas, map 17,
1848; ibid. ,1852. > Natchez.— Bancroft, Hist. I'.S.
248, 1S40; Gallatin in Trans. Am. Kthnol. Soc., u,
pt. 1, xcix, 77, 1848 (Natchez only ); Latham, Nat.
Hist. Man.,' 340, 1850 (tends to include Tacnsas,
Pascagoulas, Colapissas, and Biluxi in same
family); Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
401, 1853 (Natchez only); Keane in Stanford's
Compend., Cent, and So. Am., app., 460. 473, 1878
(suggests that it may include the Utchees).
>Naktche.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., J, 31,
1884; Gatschet in Science, 414, Apr. 29, 1S87.
>Taensa.— Gatschet in The Nation. 382, May 4,
1S82; Gatschet in Am. Antiq., iv. 238. LSS2; Gat
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 33, 1884; Gatschet in
Science, 414, Apr. 29. 1SS7 (Taensas only ).
Natchez. A well-known tribe that for
merly lived on and about St Cathe
rine's cr., E. and s. of the present city of
Natchez, Miss. The name, belonging to
a single town, was extended to the tribe
and entire group of towns, which in
cluded also peoples of alien blood who
had been conquered by the Natchez or
had taken refuge with them. Iberville,
on his ascent of the Mississippi in 1699,
names, in the Choctaw language, the fol
lowing 8 towns, exclusive of Natchez
proper: Achougoulas, Cogoucoula, Ousa-
goucoula, Pochougoula, Thoucoue, Tou-
goulas, Yatanocas, and Ymacachas. Of
these, Tougoulas and perhaps Thoucoue
are the Tioux (q. v. ) towns. It is pro
bably safe to infer that the 9 towns, in
cluding Natchez, represented the entire
group, and that the Corn, Gray, Jene/en-
aque, White Apple, and White Earth
villages areonly other names for some ot
the abov%, with which it is now impos
sible to identify them. The Tioux and
Grigras were two nations under the pro
tection of the Natchez; both were of alien
blood. Du Pratz alludes to a tradition
that the Taensa and Chitimacha were
formerly united with the Natchez, but
left them, though the latter had al
ways recognized them as brothers.
Taensa were, indeed, probably an offshoot
of the Natchez, but the Chitimacha were
of a distinct linguistic family.
It is difficult to form an estimate of the
numerical strength of this tribe, as the
figures given vary widely. It is probable
that in 1682, when first visited by the
French thev numbered about 6,000. and
were able to put from 1,000 to 1,200 war
riors in the field.
NATCHEZ
IB. A. H.
Tin' Natche/ engaged in three wars
with tin- French, in 17K), 17±-\ and 1729.
The last, which proved fatal to their
nation, was caused by the attempt of the
French governor, Chopart, to occupy
tlie site of their principal _village as a
plantation, and it opened with a general
massacre of the French at Fort Rosalie,
established in 17 Hi. The French, in re
taliation, attacked the Xatchex villages
with a strong force of Choctaw allies, and
in 1730 the Natchez abandoned their vil
lages, separating .into three bodies. A
small section remained not far from their
former home, and a second body tied to
Sicily id., near Washita r., where they
were" attacked early in 17.'U by the French,
many of them killed, and about 450 cap
tured and sold into slavery in Santo Do
mingo. The third and most numerous
division was receive* 1 by the Chickasaw
and built a village near them in N. Mis
sissippi, called by Adair, Nanne Ilamgeh;
in 17:15 these refugees numbered 180 war
riors, or a total of about 700. In the year
last named a body of Natchez refugees
settled in South Carolina by permission of
the colonial government, but some years
later moved up to the Cherokee country,
where they still kept their distinct towrn
and language up to about the year 1800.
The principal bodv of refugees, however,
had settled on Tallahassee cr., an affluent
of Coosa r. Hawkins in 1799 estimated
their gun-men at about 50. They occu
pied the whole of one town called Natchez
and part of Abikudshi. The Natchez were
there fore not ex terminated by the French,
as has frequently been stated, but after suf-
feri i ig seven-losses the remainder scattered
far and wide among alien tribes. A few
.-urvivors, who speak their own language,
still exist in Indian Ter., living with the
Cherokee, and in the councils of the Creeks
until recently had one representative.
Though the accounts of the Natchez
that have come down to us appear to be
highly colored, it is evident that this
tribe, and doubtless others on the lower
Mississippi, occupied a somewhat anom
alous position among the Indians. They
seem to have been a strictly seden
tary peo|,l,.. depending tor their live
lihood chiefly upon agriculture. They
had developed considerable skill in the
arts, and wove a textile fabric; from
the inner bark of the mulberry which
they employed for clothing. They made
excellent pottery and raised mounds of
earth upon which to erect their dwell
ings and temples. They were also OIK;
of tin: eastern tribes that practised head-
Hattening. In the main the Natchez ap
pear to have been peaceable, though like
other tribes they were involved in fre
quent quarrels with their neighbors. All
accounts agree in attributing to them an
extreme form of sun worship and a highly
developed ritual. Moreover, the position
and function of chief among them dif-
ered markedly from that among other
tribes, as their head chief seems to have
had absolute power over the property and
lives of his subjects. On his death his
wives were expected to surrender their
lives, and parents offered their children
as sacrifices. The nation was divided
into two exogamic classes, nobility and
commoners or michmichffupi, the former
being again divided into suns, nobles
proper, and esteemed men. Children of
women of these three had the rank of their
mother, but children of common women
fell one grade below that of their father.
There were various ways, however, by
which a man could raise himself from
one grade to another at least as far as the
middle grade of nobles. While the com
moners consisted partially of subject
tribes, the great majority appear to have
been as pure Natchez as the nobility.
In spite of great lexical divergence, there
is little doubt that the Natchez language
is a Muskhogean dialect,
Consult Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,i,
1884; Mooney, (1) Siouan Tribes of the
East, Bull. B. A. E., 1894, (2) in Am.
Anthrop., n. s., i, no. 3, 1899, (3) in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 1900, and the authorities
cited below. For the archeology of the
old Natchez country, see Bull. Free Mus.
ITniv. Pa., n, no. 3,\Ian. 1900.
(H. w. n. .1. K. s. )
Ani'-Na'tsI.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509,
1900 (Cherokee name, abbreviated Anitittf; sing.
A-Xa'txl). Chelouels.— Iberville (1699) in Margry,
D6c., iv, 269, 1880. Innatchas.— Doc. en. 1721,
ibid., vr, 230, 1886. Nacha.— -Iberville, op. c-it.,
255. Nachee.— Adair, Am. Inds., 225, 1775. Na-
ches.— Tonti (1686) in Margry. Dec., in, 556, 1878.
Nachez.— Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, IS, 1*11. Nachis.— Barcia,
Ensayo, 24(5, 1723. Nachvlke.— Brinton in Am.
I'hilos. Soe. Proc., xnr, 483, 1S73. Nachy.— Tonti
(1684) in Margry, Dec., I, 609, 1875. Nadches.—
Ibervifte (1700), "ibid., iv, 404, 1880. Nadeches.—
Ibid., (S02. Nadezes.— Ibid., 402. Nahchee.—
Adair, Am. Inds., 353, 1775. Nahy.— Tonti (1(584)
in Margry, Dee., I, 603, 1875. Naichoas.— Mc-
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854
(possibly identical). Naktche. — Gatsehet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 34, 1884. Natche.— LaSalle (1682) in
Margry, Dee., I, 558, 1875. Natchee.— S. C. Gazette
(1734) quoted by Rivers, Hist. S. Car., 38, 1856.
Natches. — Proees verbal (1682) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., I, 47, 1846. Natchese.— Hervas, Idea dell'
Uni verso, xvn, 90, 1784. Natchets.— Bacqueville
de la Potherie, Hist, de 1'Ain., i, 239, 1753.
Natchez. -Penicant (1700) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., n. s., i, 57, 1869. Nattechez. — Bart ram, Voy., I,
map, 1799. Nauchee. — Hawkins (1799), Creek
Country, 42, 1848. Netches. — Woodward, Rein., 79,
1859. Nitches. — Ibid. ,16. Noatches. — Domenech,
Deserts X. Am., I, 442, 1860. Notchees.— Doc. of
1751 quoted by Gregg, Hist. Old Cheraws, 10, 1867.
Notches.— Glen (1751) quoted by Gregg, ibid., 14.
Pine Indians. —Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509,
1900 (given as incorrect rendering of Ani'-Na' teT,
>p. fit. ). Sunset Indian
(1795) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 260, 1855. Techloel.— Iberville
(1699) in Margry, Dec., iv, 155, 1880. Telhoel.—
rbid.,121. Theloei.— Ibid., 179. Theloelles.— Ibid.,
409. Tpelois.— Iberville (1700) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 11. s., 26, 1869.
BtTLL. 301
NATCHEZ NATKEKIN
Natchez. The principal village of the
Natchez, probably situated on St Cath
erine's cr., near the Liberty road bridge,
about 3 m. from the present city of Natchez.
Miss. Later this name was given to a
town of the refugee Natchez among the
Upper Creeks.
Natchitoch (Caddo form, Na-sh i'tosli) .
.A tribe of the Caddo confederacy which
spoke a dialect similar to that of the Ya-
tasi but different from that of the Kado-
hadacho and its closely affiliated tribes.
Their villages were in the neighborhood
of the present city of Natchitocb.es, near
those of another tribe called Doustioni
(q. v.). Whether the army of De Soto
encountered them is unknown, but after
La Salle's tragic death among the Hasinai
his companions traversed their country,
and Douay speaks of them as a ''power
ful nation/' In 1690Tonti reached them
from the Mississippi and made an alli
ance; and in 1699 Iberville learned of
them through a Taensa Indian, but did
not visit them in person. Next year,
however, he sent is brother Bienville
across to them from the Taensa villages.
From that time and throughout the
many vicissitudes of the 18th century the
tribe' never broke faith with the French.
In 1705 they came to St Denis, comman
dant of the first French fort on the M issis-
sippi, and asked to be settled in someplace
where they might obtain provisions, as
their corn had been ruined. They were
placed near the Acolapissa, and remained
there until 1712 when St Denis took them
back to their old country to assist him in
establishing a new post as a protection
against Spanish encroachments, and also
in the hope of opening up commercial re
lations. This post, to which a garrison was
added in 1714, remained an important
center for trade and travel toward the S.
W. formore than a century. St Denis sent
messages to the tribes living in the vicin
ity, urging them to abandon their village's
and come to settle near the post, assuring
them that he would never forsake them.
Some of the tribes yielded to his persua
sions, hoping to rind safety during the
disturbances of the period, but the move
ment only accelerated the disintegration
already begun. In 1731, St Denis, at the
head of the Natchitoch and other In
dians, besides a few Spaniards, inflicted
severe defeat on a strong party of Natchez
under the Flour chief, killing about SO of
them. The Natchez, after their wars
against the French, had tied to Red r. and
were living not far from the trading post
and fort. The importance of this estab-
lishmentandthefriendlinessof the Natch
itoch made the latter so conspicuous in the
affairs of the time that during the first
or Natchitoch. DuPratz states that about
1730 their village near the French p<>st
numbered 200 cabins. Owing to wars in
which they were forced to take part, to
the introduction of new diseases, particu
larly smallpox and measles, thep< >pnluti< >n
of the tribe rapidly declined. In his re
port to President Jefferson, in 180"), Sibley
gives their number as only 50, and adds,
"The French inhabitants have a great
respect for these natives, and a number
of families have a mixture of their blood
in them." Shortly afterward they ceased
to exist as a distinct tribe, having been
completely amalgamated with the other
tribes of the Caddo confederacy (<|. v.),
from whom they differed in no' essential
of custom, or of ceremonial or social
organization. (A. c. F. .1. K. s. )
Na9acahoz.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n, 199, 1850. Na-ce-doc.™ .1 ()
Dorsey, Caddo MS., B. A. E., 18M. Nachito
ches.— Tonti (1690) in French, Hist. Coll. La., i,
72, 1840. Nachitock,— Coxe, Carolana, K), 1711.
Nachitooches. — Kingslcy, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. vi,
173, 1885. Nachitos.— Joutel (1(187) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., i. 108. 1840. Nachittoos.— Yoakum,
Hist. Texas, i, 392. 1855. Nachittcs. — Ibid.,
380. Nachtichoukas.— JerYerys, French Dom.. pt.
1,104,1701. Nacitos.— Linares (1710) in Martrry,
Dee., vi, 217. 1880. Nactchitoches.— Du Prat/. Hist.
La., n. 242, 1758. Nactythos.— Iberville (1099) in
Margry, Dec., iv, 178, 1880. Nadchito.— Bienville
(1700),' ibid., 431. Nadchitoches. — Ibid., 435.
Nadchitoe. — Iberville (1700), ibid.. 409. Nagua-
daco.— Tex. State Archives. Sept. 10, 179(1. Na-
guateeres. — Coxe, Carolana. 10. 17 11. Naketoe's. —
ten Kate, Keixen in N.A.,371, lss5. Naketosh.—
(Jatsehet, Caddo and Yatassi MS.. 77, B. A. E.
Nakitoches.— Andn/.e (after 1*25 1 in Ann. de I'rop.
de la Foi, III, 501-509, Napgitache.— McKcnney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in. 82. 1*54. Napgitoches.—
Coxe, Carolana, map, 1711. Naquitoches. — Belle
Isle (1721) in Margry. Dec., VI, 311, 1880. Nashe-
dosh,— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 43. 1884.
Nashi'tosh.— Mooney in 1 1th Rep. B. A. K., 1092,
1890 (proper Caddo form). Nasitti. — .Joiitel (1087)
in Margry, Dec., m, 409. 1S7S. Nassitoches. —
P6nicaut (1705), ibid., v, 459, 1883. Natchetes.—
Hennepin' Ne\v Discov., II, 43, 109S. Natchi
dosh— (iatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 43, iss|.
Natchiloches.— Doinenech, Deserts N. A.. I. 442,
180.0. Natchites.— Donay (1087) quoted by Shea.
Discov Miss 218. 1852. Natchitoch.— lira vier
(1701) quoted by Shea, Early Voy., 149, 1801.
Natchitoches.— Bienville (1700) in Margry. Dec.,
IV, 437, 1880. Natchitochis. — Porter i!829i in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in. 590, 1853. Natchi-
totches.— Lewis and Clark. .Journal. 143, 1;
Natchitto.— Jontel (1087) in Margry, Dec., m, 409,
1878 Natschitos.— Ibid , 408. Natsitoches.— .k't-
fervs Vin. Atlas, map 5, 1770. Natsshostanno.-
Joutcl, op. eit., 409. Natsytos.— Iberville (1099
ibid IV 178 1880 Nazacahoz. — (ientl. of Klvas
(1557) quoted by Shea, Karly Voy.. 1 19. isc.l. Ne-
half of the 18th century Red r. was known
Natchitock, a variant of Nashitosh
as the
guadoch.— Gtissefeld. Cliarte v<
1797. Nepgitoches.-Barcia. Ki'.sivo. 2 i. 1/23.
Notchitoches.— Carver, Travels, map. 1778. Yat-
chitcohea.— Lewis and Clark,. Journal, 1
Nateekin. An Alent village on Natee-
kiu bay, Unalaska, Aleutian ids., Alaska,
with 15 inhabitants in two houses in
I S.SO.
Nateekenakoi. -Elliott, Cond. Afl. Alaska, 2'.
1875. Natieka.-Sarichef (1792) quoted by Baker,
Ccoff Diet Maska. 290, 1901. Natiekmskoe.—
vlSfamlnof (1830) quoted by Baker, ibid.. 1900.
Natuikinsk.-l'etrotY in 10th .Census. Alaska 3
1881 Natykinakoe.— Veniaminof, Zapiski, ,2
mo! Natykinskoje.-Holmberg, Ethnog. Ski/x.
142, map, 1855.
N ATES A N ATLT ATIN
[B. A. B.
Natesa (from <th:inyli, black,' Mark,'
hence 'dark people') . One of the three
classes or castes into which the Kutcha-
kutchin are divided, the others being the
Chitsa and the Tangesatsa, q. v.
Nah fsingh.-Hardisty in Smithson. Rep. 1866,
3l.\ I8?2tnameoftheif country)- Nate-sa. -Kirby,
ihi<l 1st! I 41S. 1S<;.">; Hardisty, ibid., IStiti, 31f>,
1872.' Nat sah-i.— Jones in Smithson. Rep. 1S66,
326, 1872. Nat singh. — Hardisty, op. cit.
Natick ('the place of (our) search. '-
Tooker). A village founded by Indian
converts, mainly Massachuset, under the
supervision of the noted missionary John
Kliot, in 1H50, near the present Natick,
Mass. Soon after its establishment it
numbered about 150 inhabitants, who
were given a reserve of (>,000 acres^ It
increased in population and after King
Philip's war was the principal Indian vil
lage in that region. In 1749 there .were
Kit) Indians connected with the settle
ment. < )n the breaking out of the French
and Indian war in 1754 many of the Natick
Indiansenlistedagainstthe French. Some
never returned, and the others brought
back an infectious disease which rapidly
reduced the population. In 17H4 there
were 37 in the village and some others
connected with it. In 1792 the whole
body numbered but 25 or 30, and soon
thereafter they had become so mixed with
negroes and whites as to be no longer dis
tinguishable. It was reported in Dec.
1821, that Hannah Dexter, 7(> years of
age. "the last of the Xaticks," had been
murdered by her grandson at Natick.
For :\ discussion of the name, consult
Tooker, A Ignnqiiian Series, x, 1901. See
Minions. (J.M.)
Mawyk.— Salisbury (1678) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist..
.Mil, 52H, issl i misprint ). Na-cheek. — Plat of 1(177
cited by Touker, Al^oiX). Ser., X, IS, 1901. Na-
chick.— Deel. of 1677. ibid. Naitticke.— Salisbury
( Iil7si,.,p.cit..52l. Natick.— Wilson (1(151) in Mass.
Hist. Soe. Coll., 3d s., iv, 177, 1S34. Natics.— Bar
ton. New Views, Iviii, 1798. Natik. — Kliot (1(151) in
Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll.. 3d s.. TV, 172, 1834. Natique.—
Kliot ( HITS), ibid., 1th s., vin, 377, IStiS. Nattick.—
Brorkholst dr,7s) in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., xin.
5:{<i. issl. Natuck.— Ibid., 524. Nittauke. — Perry
quoted by Tooker. Al^oiKj. Ser., x. 9, 1901 (given
as Indian name i.
Nation, The. A term formerly applied
to several of the larger and more impor
tant tribes and confederacies in the Gulf
states, particularly the Creeks, but also to
the Cherokee, Catawba, Choctaw, and
Chickasaw. At present it is an ollicial
term applied to each of the Five Civil i/ed
Tribes (q. v. ) in < )klahoma, vi/., the ( 'her-
okee, Creeks, Choctaw, Chickasaw, and
Seminole. The term 7/rx \utiun* was
used by Canadian French writers of the
17th and isth centuries (and occasion
ally in Knglish wi it ings) to designate the
heathen tribes, who were distinguished
into Les grandes Nations and Les petites
Nations. The Iliviere des petites Na
tions in the province of (Quebec preserves
this designation. Spe.cilically Le petit
Nation was the Weskarini, q. v.
(u. \v. H. A. F. r.)
National Indian Association. A society
for improving the condition of the Indians.
It originated in Philadelphia in 1879 with
a memorial circulated by Mary L. Bon-
ney and Amelia Stone Quinton petition
ing the Government to prevent the
encroachments of white settlers on Indian
territory and to guard the Indians in the
enjoyment of all the rights guaranteed to
them on the faith of the Nation. A sec
ond memorial in 1880 obtained 50,000
signatures, and a third in 1881, signed by
100,000 persons, asked for all Indians
common school and industrial teaching,
land in severalfy, and the full status of
citizens. The association, formally con
stituted in 1880, and taking the name the
National Indian Association in 1882,
changing it to the Women's National
Indian Association in 1883, was the first
body of friends of the Indians to demand
for them citizenship and lands in sever-
alty. For these objects it labored till
1884, when missionary work was added,
and since then it has established for 50
tribes or tribal remnants Christian mis
sions, erecting more than 50 buildings,
which when well established were given
to the various permanent denominational
missionary societies. A home building
and loan department, a young people's
department, libraries, special education
for bright Indians, and hospital work
were added later. The National Indian
Association, which resumed its earlier
name in 1901, has asked for more schools,
an increase in the number of field
matrons, the righting of various wrongs,
and protection and justice to many tribes,
and has constantly advocated the appli
cation of civil service reform principles to
the entire Indian service, the gradual
abolition of Indian agencies, the payment
of debts due Indians from the Govern
ment, and other measures needed to pre
pare Indians for civilized self-support
and good citi/enship. Since 1888 the
Association has published a periodical
called The Indian's Friend. (A. s. Q. )
Natkelptetenk (N'atqf'lptE'tEnk, 'yellow-
pine little slope ' ). A village of the Lyt
ton band of Ntlakyapamuk, on the w.
side of Fraser r., about a mile above
Lytton, Brit. Col. — Teit in Mem. Am.
M'ns. Nat. Hist., n, 172, 1900.
Natkhwunche (Nat-qirnn'-tct'}. A for
mer village of the Chastacosta on Rogue r.,
Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 234, 1890.
Natleh ( 'it [the salmon] comes again ' ).
A Natliatin village at the discharge of
Fraser lake into Wat 1 eh r. , .Brit. Col.;
pop. 53 in 1902, (U in 190(5.
Frazer's Lake Village.— Can. Ind. Afl'., pt. '2, 78,
H«M;. Natle.— Morieo in Trans. Rov. Soc. Can.
IS92, sec. 2, 109. 1S9I5. Hatleh.— Morice, Notes on
W. Denes, '25. 1893.
Natliatin. A Takulli sept inhabiting
the villages Natleh and Stella, one at each
NATOOTZU'ASA tfAVAHO
end of Fraser lake, Brit, Col. Pop. 13b»
in 1892; 122 in 1906.
Chinloes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 18(52.
Nantley Tine. — Hamilton in Jour. Anthrop. Inst.
Gt. Br., vil, 206, 1878. Natilantin.— McDonald, Brit,
Columbia, 126, 1862. Natleh-hwo 'tenne.— Morico,
Notes on W. Den6s,25, 1893 ( = 'people of Natleh').
Natliantins. — Domenech, Deserts N. Am., n, 62,
1860. Natliautin.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 202,
1846. Natlo'tenne.— Morice, Notes on W. Denes, 25,
1893. Nau-tle-atin. — Dawsoii in Can. Geol. Surv.
1879-80, 30B, 1881. (Etsoenhwotenne.— Morice, MS.
letter, 1890 (='people of another kind': Niko/li-
autin name).
Natootzuzn ( ' point of mountain ' ) . A n
Apache clan or band at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881 ; correlative
with the Nagosugn clan of the Final Co-
yoteros and the Nadohotzosn of the Chi-
ricahua.
Nar-ode-so-sin. — Wliite, Apache Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. Nato-o-tzuzn.— Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folklore, in, 112, 1890.
Natora. A former pueblo of the Jova in
w. Chihuahua, Mexico, near the mission
of Teopari, of which it was a visita prior to
its abandonment in 17-48. The inhabi
tants moved to within half a league of
Arivechi and later settled in the pueblo
of Ponida.
Natorase.— Doc. of 18th cent, quoted by Bandolier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 511, 1892.
Natowasepe ( ' Huron river ' ) . A former
Potawatomi village -on St Joseph r. , about
the present Mendon, St Joseph co., s. w.
Mich., on a reservation sold in 1833.
In addition to the references cited
belowT, see Coffinberry in Mich. Pion.
Coll., ir, 489, 1880.
Na-to-wa-se-pe.— Treaty of 1832 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
153, 1873. Notawasepe.— Treaty of 1833. ibid., 176.
Notawasepe's Village.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A.E.,
Mich, map, 1900. Wotawassippi.— Council of 1839
in Mich. Pion. ('oil., x, 170, 1886. Nottawa Sape.—
Treaty of 1827 in U.S. Ind. Treat., op. fit., 675.
Nottawasippi.— Douglass (1840) in H. R. Doc. 143,
27th Cong., 2dsess.,3,1842. Notta-we-sipa.— Treaty
of 1832 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 701. 1873.
Natsitkutchin ('strong people'). A Ku-
tchin tribe inhabiting the country from
Porcupine r. northward to the Roman/of
mts., Alaska. Gibbs (Notes on Ross,
Tinne MS., B. A. E. ) said that their habitat
began in a mountainous region from 50
to '100 in. N. of Ft Yukon. They hunt
the caribou as far as the seacoast, being
a shifting people. They are chiefly
known from their trading with the Kang-
maligmiut Eskimo, and for the strong
babiche that they make. They resemble
the Kutchakutchin in physique and
manners. Richardson gave their number
as 40 men in 1850; Gibbs (op. cit. ) stated
that they had 20 hunters; Petroff in 1880
gave the total population as 120. The
Teahinkutchin probably belonged to this
tribe.
Gens de Large.— Petroff, Rep. Alaska, 62, 188!.
Gens du Large. — Ross, MS. Notes on Tinne, H. A. K.
Natche'-Kutchin.— Dall, Alaska, 430, 1870. Na-tsik-
ku-chin.— Hardisty in Smithson. Rep. 1866, 197.
1872. Natsik-kutchin.— Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., I. 30, 1*77. Natsit-kutchin.— Jones in
Smithson. Rep. 1866,321.1872. Na'-ts'itkutch'-in.—
Ross, MS. Notes on Tinne, B. A. K. (='outer-
country .people'). Neyetse-kutchi.— Richardson,
Arct. Exped., i, 399, 1851 ( = 'peopleof the open
41
" Ka^Sl ^ w places on the reservati< >n, awav
Nat, Racesp- Borders of the Rio San Juan'
tchm.— Petitot. Autour du lal-W*ru.t,,,l i,,,* ,i
1891 ( = • people who dwell far from the/Malt .'I' m'
Natsshostanno. An unidentified village""
or tribe mentioned to Joutel in ll>87
(Margry, Dec., in, 409, 1878) by the chief
of the Kadohadacho on Red r. of Louisi
ana as being among his enemies.
Natsushltatunne ( Na' -ts&d-ta' -itm-nt-'
' people dwelling where they play
shinny ' ). A former village of the Misli-
ikhwutmetunne on Coquille r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore in 232
1890.
Nattahattawants. A Xipmur chief
of Musketaquid, the present Concord,
Mass., in ](i42. At this time he sold to
Simon Willard, in behalf of (iov. Win-
throp and others, a large tract of land on
both sides of Concord r., in consideration
of which he received "six fadoin of
waoinpampege, one wastcot, and one
breeches" (Drake, Bk. Inds., 54, 188:5).
Nattahattawants was a supporter and
propagator of Christianity among his
people, and an honest and upright man.
His son, John, usually known as .John
Tahattawan, lived at Xashobah, Mass.,
where he was the chief ruler of the Pray
ing Indians. His daughter became the
wife of the celebrated Waban (q. v. ).
Natthutunne ( ' people on the level
prairie'). A former Tututni village on
the s. side of Rogue r. , Oreg.
Na-t'gu' ;unne'. — Dorsey in Jour] Am. Folk-lore,
m,236" 1890. Na-t'qio' lunng.— Dorsey, Tutu MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Tututni and Naltunnetunne
name).
Natuhli ( Na'dult', of unknown mean
ing). A former Cherokee settlement on
Xottely r., a branch of Hiwassee r., at or
near the si te of t he present vi 1 lage of Rang
er, Cherokee co. ,s.w. S. Car. (.1. M.)
Na'du'H'.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. K.,526, 1900.
Nantalee.— Royce'in nth Rep. B. A. K.. map, 1S87.
Notley.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce, ibid.. 141.
Nottely town.— Mooney, op. cit.. 332.
Natutshltunne. A former village of the
Tututni on the coast of Oregon, between
Coquille r. and Flores cr.
Na-tcul'-tun.— Dorsey iu Jour. Am. Folk-Ion-, m,
233,1890. Na-tcutfl' ^unne'. — Ibid.
Natuwanpika (Nn-tu-wcfii-pi-kct). One
of the traditionary stopping places of the
Hear clan of the Hopi, situated near (he
present Oraibi, Arix.
Naugatuck. A former village, subject
to the Paugusset, at the falls of Nauga
tuck r., near Derby, Conn. (Trumbull, .
Conn., i, 42, 1818). The name refers to
a tree, which probably served as a land
mark, said to have stood near Rock Rim-
mon, in what is now Seymour, Conn.
(Trumbull, Ind. Xames Conn. ,36, 1881).
Nauhaught. A Massachusetts Indian,
called Klisha and also Joseph, a deacon
in 175S or 17HO of an Indian church that
stood on the N. side of Swan's pond, at
Yarmouth, Mass. He was a conscien
tious man and the hero of Whittier's
40
NATMAN , TSET
"Xauhaught the Deacon," in which tin
poet alludes to his bravery in
temptation. See n\<^ "
Coll., uts
.. - -, v, -><>, 1S16.
Naujan. A summer settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Repulse bay x
end of Hudson bay.— Boas in 6th Rep.'
B. A. K., 446, 1SSS.
Naujateling. An autumn settlement of
Talirpingmiut Okomiut Eskimo on an
island near thes. w. coast of Cumberland
sd., near the entrance; pop. 20 in 188'3
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888. '
Nauklak. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo vil-
age lo .... K. of Xaknek lake, Alaska
penin., Alaska.
Naouchlagamut.— SpuiTaml Post mint, -<1 l,v n ,i- „.
".-.jr. Diet. Alaska 1902. Naukla'k.-BakVr.lbkL
Naumkeag ('lishing place,' from nu-
init'tx 'hsh,' /•/ 'place,' -(,(/ 'at') V
tribe or band, probably belonging to the
lennacook confederacy, which formerly
'ccupied the site of Salem, Mass It ap
pears hmveyer, that thenatives had aban
doned he locality before the English
reached it, as there is no record that the
:! (;:::uml.an>;J-li;i"-".'tiH-spot. it
Naamhok. — Ma
- -vnter (Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., Ists., vin
159, 1802) says: "The Indians in the
county of Barnstable were a distinct peo
ple, but they were subject in some respects
to the chief sac-hem of the Wampanoags."
They probably came in contact with the
whites at an early date, as the cape was
frequently visited by navigators. Erom
this tribe Hunt in 1614 carried off 7 natives
and sold them into slavery with 20 In
dians of Patuxet. Cham plain had an en
counter with the Xauset immediately be
fore returning to Europe. They seem to
have escaped the great pestilence which
prevailed along the New England coast
in 1617. Although disposed to attack the
colonists at their first meeting, they be
came their fast friends, and with few
H,
Nauniem(AV,,
eastward.
Nauniim.—
Nauquanabee. Sec
Nause. A former
'S
NAUSET WOMAN OF MASHPEE, MASS. (F. G. SPECK, PHOTO-)
('.xceptions_ remained faithful to them
through King Philip's war, even in some
is ances lending assistance. Mostof them
ad been Christianized before this war
broke out Their estimated population in
1621 was 500, but this is probably below
their real strength at that time, as they
«;em to have numbered as many 80 rears
afterward. About 1710, by which ~ti,ne
K'.V were all organixed into churches
XT ost a great many by fever. In 1 764
they had decreased to 106, living mainly
at 1 otanumaquut, but in 1802 only4 were
Haul o remain. Their principal village,
-viuset, \vas near the present Eastham.
'lough their location indicates that
nsn lurnished their chief sustenance, the
Nausetwere evidently cultivators of the
supplies of corn and beans were
NAUVASA KAVAHO
41
obtained from them by the famishing
Plymouth colonists in 1622.
The following villages were probably
Nauset: Aquetnet, Ashimuit, Cataumut,
Coatuit, Cummaquid, Manamoyik, Man-
ornet, Mashpee, Mattakeset, Meeshawn,
Namskaket, Nauset, Nobscusset, Pamet,
Pawpoesit, Pispogutt, Poponesset, Pota-
numaquut, Punonakanit, Satucket, Satuit,
Skauton, Succonesset, Waquoit, and Wees-
quobs. (j. M. c. T. )
Cape Indians.— Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., V, 33, 1815. Namset.— Josselyn (1675),
ibid., 3d s., in, 317, 1833 (misprint). Nasi'tt.— Hub-
bard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 54, 1815. Nauset.—
Monrt(1622) quoted by Drake, Bk.lnds., bk. 2, 29,
1848. Nausit.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3d s., vi, 119, 1837. Nausites. — Mourt (1622),
ibid., 1st s., vin, 226, 1802. Nawsel.— Dermer
(1620), ibid., 4th s., in, 97, 1856 (misprint). Naw-
•et.— Smith (1616), ibid., 3d s., vi, 108, 1837.
Nawsits.— Dee in Smith (1629), Va., n, 225 repr
1819.
Nauvasa. The northernmost of the
Catawba towns formerly on San tee r.,
S. Car.— Byrd (1728), Hist. Dividing
Line, 181, 1866.
Nauwanatats (Nau-wan'-a-tats}. A Pai-
ute band formerly living in or near Moapa
valley, s. E. Nev. ; pop. 60 in 1873. — Pow
ell inlnd. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Navaho (pron. Na'-rn-ho, from Tewa
Naiwhi'i; the name referring to a large
area of cultivated lands; applied to a
former Tewa pueblo, and, by extension,
to the Navaho, known to the Spaniards
of the 1 7th century as Apaches de Navajo,
who intruded on the Tewa domain or who
lived in the vicinity, to distinguish them
from other ''Apache" bands. — Hewett in
Am. Anthrop., vin, 193, 1906. Fray Alonso
Benavides, in his Memorial of 1630, gives
the earliest translation of the tribal
name, in the form Nanajo, 'semenferas
grand es' — 'great seed-sowings', or 'great
fields'. The Navaho themselves do not
use this name, except when trying to
speak English. All do not know it, and
none of the older generation pronounce
it correctly, as v is a sound unknown in
their language. They call themselves
/>tne ', which means simply ' j >eople' . This
word, in various forms, is used as a tribal
name by nearly every people of the Atha
pascan stock) .
An important Athapascan tribe occu
pying a reservation of 9,503,763 acn-. ':.
N. E. Arizona, N. w. New Mexico, and s. E.
Utah. Here they are supposed to re
main, but many isolated families live be
yond the reservation boundaries in all
directions. Their land has an average
elevation of about 6,000 ft above sea level.
The highest point in it is Pastora peak,
in the Carrizo nits., 9,420 ft high. It is
an arid region and not well adapted
to agriculture, but it affords fair pastur
age. For this reason the Navaho have
devoted their attention less to agriculture
than to stock raising. There were for
merly few places on the reservation, away
troin the borders of the Rio San Juan,
where the soil could beirrigated, hut t here
were many spots, apparently desert, where
water gathered close to the surface and
where by deep planting crops of corn,
beans, squashes, and melons were raised.
Within the last few years the Govern
ment has built storage reservoirs on the
reservation and increased the facilities
for irrigation.
It may be that under the loosely applied
name Apache there is a record of the
Navaho by Ofiate as early as 1598, but
the first to mention them by name was
Zarate-Salmeron, about 1629. They had
Christian missionaries among them in
the middle of the 18th century (see ('*>-
bolleta, Ericinal), but their teachings did
not prevail against paganism. For many
years previous to the occupancy of their
country by the Tinted States they kept
up an almost constant predatory war
with the Pueblos and the white settlers
of New Mexico, in which they were usu
ally the victors. When the Tinted States
took possession of New Mexico in 1849
these depredations were at their height.
The first military expedition into their
country was that of Col. Alex. W. Doni-
phan, of the First Missouri Volunteers, in
the fall of 1846. ( hi behalf of the United
States, Doniphanmade the first treaty of
peace with the Navaho Nov. 22 of that
year, but the peace was not lasting. In
1849, another military force, under the
command of Col. .John M. Washington,
penetrated the Navaho land as far as
CheWy canyon, and made another treaty
of peace on Sept. 9, but this treaty was also
soon broken. To put a stop to their wars,
Col. "Kit" Carson invaded their territory
in 1863, killed so many of their sheep as
to leave them without means of support,
and took the greater part of the tribe
prisoners to Ft Simmer at the Host j ue
Kedondo on the Rio Pecos, N. Mex.
Here they were kept in captivity until
1867, when they were restored to their
original country and given a new supply
of sheep. Since that time they have re
mained at peace and greatly prospered.
There is no doubt that the Navaho
have Vncrea -rvVm ^m-nV.^! wince they first
became known to the Uiiited^tateH^and
are still increasing. In 1867, whit' 'ney
were still prisoners and could bccourU'1'
accurately, 7,300 of them were held in
captivity at one time; but, owing to es
capes and additional surrenders, the num
ber varied. All were not captured by
Carson. Perhaps the most accurate cen
sus was taken in 1869, when the Govern
ment called them to receive a gift of
30, 000 sheep and 2,000 goats. The Indians
were put in a large corral and counted as
they went in; only a few herders were
NAVAHO
[B. A. H.
absent. The result showed that there
were somewhat fewer than 9,000, making
dm- allowance lor absentees. According
to the census of ISDD, which was taken on
a faultv system, the tribe numbered
1 7,20 1. ' Tlie census of 1900 places the
population at more than 20,000, and in
H»0»> they were roughly estimated by the
Indian Office to number 28,500.
According to the best recorded version
of their origin legend, the first or nuclear
clan of the Xavaho was created bv the
gods in Ari/ona or Utah about 500 years
ago. People had lived on the earth be
fore this, but most of them had been de
stroyed bv giants or demons. When the
Aryan; consequently, the Navaho are a
very composite people. A notable acces
sion was made to their numbers, proba
bly in the 16th century, when the Thkha-
paha-dinnay joined them. These were
a people of another linguistic stock —
Hodge says "doubtless Tanoan " — for
they wrought a change in the Navaho lan
guage. A later very numerous accession
of several clans came from the Pacific
myth says thai the gods created the first
pairot this clan, it is equivalent to saving
that they knew -it"'— S-.ice they came
and had no antecedent tradition of them-
selvea. It is thus with many other Nav
aho ,.|:ms. The story gives the impres-
HOII that these Indians wandered into
New Mexico and Ari/ona in small groups,
probably in single families. Inthecourse
"I time other groups joined them until, in
the 17th century, they felt strong enough
t" go to war. Some of the accessions
werv evidently of Athapascan origin as
is most ot the tribe, but others were de-
ved trom different stocks, including Ke-
resan, Shoshonean, Tanoan, Yuman, and
NAVAHO WOMAN (jUAMTAJ
coast; these were Athapascan. Some1 of
the various clans joined the Navaho will
ingly, others are the descendants of cap
tives. Hodge has shown that this Nav
aho origin legend, omitting a few obvi
ously mythic elements, can be substan
tiated by recorded history, but he places
the beginning at less than 500 years.
The Navaho are classed as belonging to
the widespread Athapascan linguistic
BULL. 30]
NAVAHO
43
family, and a vocabulary of their lan
guage shows that the majority of their
words have counterparts in dialects of
Alaska, British America, and California.
?he grammatical structure is like that of
ithapascan tongues in general, but many
fords have been inherited from other
mrces. The grammar is intricate and the
roeabulary copious, abounding especi-
illy in local names.
The appearance of the Navaho strength
ens the traditional evidence of their very
composite origin. It is impossible to de
scribe a prevailing type; they vary in size
from stalwart men of 6 ft or more to some
who are diminutive in stature. In fea
ture they vary from the strong faces with
aquiline noses and prominent chins com
mon with the Dakota and other northern
tribes to the subdued features of the
Pueblos. Their faces are a little more
hirsute than those of Indians farther E.
Many have occiputs so flattened that the
skulls are brachycephalic or hyper-
brachycephalic, a feature resulting'from
the hard cradle-board on which the head
rests in infancy. According to Ilrdlicka
(Am. Anthrop., n, 339, 1900) they ap
proach the Pueblos physically much more
closely than the Apache, notwithstanding
their linguistic connection with the latter.
In general their faces are intelligent and
pleasing. Hughes (Doniphan's Kxped.,
1846) saysof them: "They are celebrated
for intelligence and good order .
noblest of American ahoriginen.'1
is nothing somber or stoic in their charac
ter. Among themselves they are merry
and jovial, much given to jest and banter.
Thev are very industrious, and the proud
est among them scorn no remunerative
labor. They do not bear pain with the
fortitude displayed among the militant
tribes of the N., nor do they inflict upon
themselves equal tortures. They are, <
the whole, a progressive people.
The tribe is divided into a number of
44
NAVAHO
[B. A. E.
dans, -M dan name? haying been recorded,
hut tin- number df existing dans may be
somewhat more or less. Two of these are
said to be extinct, and others nearly ^so.
The dans are grouped in phratries.
Some authorities give 8 of these, others
11, with :» independent dans; but ^ the
phratry does not seem to bea well-defined
irroup among the Navaho. Descent is in
the female 'line; a man belongs to the
dan of his mother, and when he marries
must take a woman of some other dan.
The social position of the women is high
and their influence great. They often,
possess much property in theirown right,
which marriage does' not alienate from
them. The clans, so far as known, are as
follows:
Aatsosni, Narrow gorge; Ashihi, Salt;
Bithani, Folded arms; Dsihlnaothihlni,
Kncirded mountain; Dsihlthani, Brow of
the mountain; Dsihltlani, P>ase of the
mountain; Kai, \\ 'illows; Kanani, Living
arrous; Khaltso, Yellow bodies; Khash-
hli/hiii, Mud; Khaskankhatso, Much
yucca; Khoghanhlani, Many huts; Khon-
agani, Place of walking; Kinaani, High
standing house; Kinhlitshi, Red house
(of >toue); Klogi, Name of an old pue
blo; Loka, Reeds (phragmites) ; Mai-
theshki/h, ( 'oyote pass (.Jemex) ; Maitho,
Coyote spring; Naai, Monocline; Nakai,
White stranger (Mexican); Nakhopani,
Brown streak, horizontal on the ground;
Nanashthe/hin, Black hori/ontal stripe
aliens i/uni); Notha, I'te; Pinbitho, Deer
spring; Theshtshini, Red streak; Thild-
xhehi; Thkhane/a, Among the scattered
(hillsi; Thkhapaha, Among the waters;
Thkhatshini, Among the Red ( waters or
banks); Thoba/hnaazh, Two come for
water; Thochalsithaya, Water under the
sitting t'roi:; Thoditshini, Bitter water;
Thokhani, Beside the, water; Thodho-
kontr/hi, Saline wat T; Thotsoni, (ireat
water; Thoyetlini, .Imictionof the rivers;
Tlastshini, Red flat; Tli/ihlani, Manx-
goats; Tsayiskithni, Sagebrush hill;
Tse/hinkini, House of the black cliffs;
Tsenahapihlni, Overhanging rocks; Tse-
theshki/hni, Rocky pass; Tsethkhani,
Aiming the rocks; Tsetlani, Bend in a
canyon: Tseyanathoni, Hori/ontal water
under cliffs; Tseyikehe, Rocks standing
near one another; Tse/hint hiai, Trap
dyke; Tsina/hini, Black hori/ontal forest;
Tsinsakathni, l.oneiree; Yoo, Beads.
The ordinary Xavaho duelling, or
hot/i'm. is a very simple struct lire, although
erected with much ceremony (see Min-
ddeff in 17th Rep. B. A. K , fs<)x). It, is
usually conical in form, built of sticks set
on end, covered with branches, grass,
and earth, and often so low t hat a mail
of ordinary stature can not stand erect in
it. < )ne mn.-t stoop to enter the doorway,
which is usually provided with a short
passage or storm door. There is no chim
ney; a hole in the apex lets out the
smoke. Some hogans are rude polygo
nal structures of logs laid horizontally;
others are partly of stone1. In summer,
'"lean-to" sheds and small inclosures of
brandies are often used for habitations.
Sweat houses are small, conical hogans
without the hole in the apex, for fires are
not lighted in them; temperature is in
creased by means of stones heated in fires
outside. 'Medicine lodges, when built in
localities where trees of sufficient size
grow, are conical structures like the ordi
nary hogans, but much larger. When
built in regions of low-sized trees, they
have flat roofs. ( )f late, substantial stone
structures with doors, windows, and
chimneys are replacing the rude hogans.
One reason they built such houses was
that custom and' superstition constrained
them to destroy or desert a house in
which death had occurred. Such a place
was called c1ii'U<li-lt(>(/«n, meaning 'devil-
house'. Those who now occupy good
stone houses carry out the dying and let
them expire outside, thus saving their
dwellings, and indeed the same custom is
sometimes practised in connection with
the hogan. No people have greater dread
of ghosts and mortuary remains.
The most important art of the Navaho
is that of weaving. They are especially
celebrated for their blankets, which are
in high demand among me white people
on account of their beauty and utility;
but they also weave belts, garters, and
saddlegirths — all with rude, simple looms.
Their legends declare that in the early
days they knew not the art of weaving
by means of a loom. The use of the
loom was probably taught to them by
the Pueblo women who were incorpo
rated into the tribe. They dressed in
skins and rude mats constructed by hand.,
of cedar bark and other vegetal fibers.
The few basket makers among them
are said to be Tte or Paiute girls or their
•descendants, and these do not do much
work. What they make, though of ex
cellent quality, is confined almost exclu
sively to two forms required forceremonial
purposes. The Navaho make very little
potterv, and this of a very ordinary vari
ety, being designed merely for cooking
purposes; but formerly they made a tine
red ware decorated in black with charac
teristic designs. They grind corn and
other grains by band oil the met ate. For
ceremonial purposes they still bake food in
the ground and in other aboriginal ways.
For many years they have had among
them silversmiths who fabricate hand
some ornaments with very rude appli
ances, and who undoubtedly learned their
art from 1 he Mexicans, adapting it to their
own environment. Of late years many
BULL. 30]
NAVAHU
45
of those who have been taught in training
schools have learned civilized trades and
civilized methods of cooking.
Investigations conducted within the
last 25 years show that the Navaho, con
trary to early published beliefs, are a
highly religious people having many well-
defined divinities (nature gods, animal
tgods, and local gods), a vast mythic and
legendary lore, and thousands of signifi
cant formulated songs and prayers which
must be learned and repeated in the most
exact manner. They also have hundreds
of musical compositions which experts
have succeeded in noting and have pro
nounced similar to our own music. The
so-called dances are ceremonies which last
for 9 nights and parts of 10 days, and the
medicine-men spend many years of study
in learning to conduct a single one prop
erly. One important feat lire of these cere
monies is the pictures painted in dry pow
ders on the floor of the medicine lodge
(see Dry-painting}. All this cultus is of
undoubted antiquity.
The most revered of their many deities
is a goddess named Estsanatlehi, or
'Woman Who Changes', 'Woman
Who Rejuvenates Herself, because she
is said never to stay in one condition, but
to grow old and become young again at
will. She is probably Mother Nature, an
apotheosis of the changing year.
By treaty of Canyon de Chelly, Ari/.,
Sept. 9, 1849, the Navaho acknowledged
the sovereignty of the United States. By
treaty of Fort Smnner, N. Mex., June 1,
1868, a reservation was set apart for them
in Arizona and New Mexico, and they
ceded to the United States their claim to
other lands. Their reservation has been
modified by subsequent Executive orders.
For the literature pertaining to this
tribe see Matthews, (1) Navaho Legends,
1897, and the bibliography therein; (2)
Night Chant, 1902. (w. M.)
Apache Indians of Nabajii. — Zarate-Salmeron
fca.1629) trans, in Land of Sunshine, 183, Feb. 1900.
Apaches deNabajoa.— Turner in Pac. R.R. Rep., in,
pt. 8, 83, 1856 (so called by Spanish writers). Apa-
chesde Nabaju.— Zarate-Salmeron (ca.lti29) quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 294, 1892.
Apaches deNauajb.—Bena vides, Memorial, 56, 1630.
Apaches de navaio.— De 1'Isle, map Am. Septeut.,
1700. Apaches de Navajo. — Liiischoten, Deser.
1'Amerique, map 1. 1638. Apaches de Navajox.—
Sanson, L'Amerique, map, 27. 1657. Apaches de
Navayo.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5 (1763), 1776.
Apaches NabajaL — Garces (1776), Diary, 369. 1900.
A'patchu. — Cushing,inf'n ('enemy' : Znniname).
A'patsjoe.— ten Kate. Reizen in N. A., 291, 1885 (or
Patsjoe; Zuni name). Bagowits.— ten Kate, Syn
onymic, 8, 1884 (Southern Ute name). Daca-
bimo.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 35, 1891 (Hopi
name). Dava\o.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 188-1
(Kiowa Apache name). Mine'.— Matthews, Nav
aho Leg., 210, 1897 (own name. sig. 'people').
Djene.— Hodge, field notes. B. A. E., 1895
(Laguna name). I'hl-dene.— Ibid. (Jicarilla
name). Iyutagjen-ne.— Escudero, Not. Estad. Chi
huahua. 212, 1834 (own name). Messen-Apaches. —
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 241, 1885 (=' Knife
Apaches', supposedly from Span, navdja.
'knife'). Moshome.— Bandelier, Delight Makers,
17.), 1890 ( Keresau name). Nabaho.— Malte-Brui
Geog., v, 326, 1826. Nabahoes. -Pattie Per"
Narr., 98, 1833. Nabaj6.-Alegre Hist Com
Jesus, i, 336, 1841. nibajoa.-Humboldt
s.— Bent(1846)in II. R. Kx. ]),„•' 7,1 ':;i')il]"r,,n'"
sess., 11, 184S. Nabojo.-Davis. Span Conn V
'?' T- Nahjo.-Pike, Kxpcd, 3d n,ap;
. Namakaus.-Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist
hoc. Coll., 2d s., ir, 29, ISM. Nanaha.— Halbi \tl
Ethnog., 737, 1*26. Nanahaws.— Pike Kxped" pt'
Jirapp 9,1810. Napao.r-Garees(1776),Diary;'351
1900. Nauajb.—Bena vides, Memorial 57' 1630
= sementeras grandes'). Nauajoa. — Alcedo
Die Geog., in, 295, 1/ss. Navago. -Butler Wild
North Land, 127, 1*73. Navahoe!— Mollhausen
Pacific, n, 77, 1*58. Navahoes.— Parker Jour
nal, 32, 1S40. Navajai.— Garces (1775) (.noted
by Orozco y Berra, Geog.. 3.50, 1*64 Nava-
jhoes.— Emory, Recon., 27, 1S4S. Navajo. — Blaeii
Atlas, xn, 62, 1667. Navajoas.— Orozco v Berra'
Geog., 59, l«r,4. Navajoes.— Rivera. DiaYio, leg.'
818, 1736. Navajoos. — Villa-Sefior, Theatro Am.,
pt. 2, 412. 1748. Navajoses, — Kiixton, Adventures'
193, 184X. Navaosos.— Latham, Nat. Hist. Man'
350, 1S50. Navejb.— Conklin, Arizona, 211, 1*7*
Navijoes.— Morgan in N. Am. Rev., 58 .Ian 1*70
Navijos.— Gailatin in Nouv. Ann Vuv rub s.'
xxvii, 310, 1851. Navoasos.— Boliaert' in .lour'
Ethnol. Soe. Lond., n, 276, 1*50. Nevajoes —Mow
ry in Jour. Am. Ueog. Soc., i, 71, 1*59. Nodehs.—
Deniker, Races of Man, 525, 1900. Novajos —
dishing in The Millstone, ix, 94. June 1*81.
Nwasabe. — ten Kate, Synonymic, 8, 1*84 (Tesuqiie
name). Oohp.— ten Kate, Reizen in X. A., 160, 1*85
(I'ima name). Oop. — Ibid. Pagowitch. — ten
Kate, Synonymic, 8, 1*84 (Southern Tte name).
Page-wit's.— Ibid. Pagu-uits.— Gatschet, Yunia-
Spr., i, 371. 1883 (Tte name). Pa'-gu-wets.—
Powell, Rep. on Colo. River, 26, 1874 (='reed
knives': Ute name). Patsjoe. — ten Kate. Rei/en
in N. A., 291, 1885 (or A'patsjoe; Znfii name). Ta-
cab-ci-nyu-muh.— Fewkes in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
V, 33, 1892 (Hopi name). Ta'hli'mnin.— Hodge,
field notes. B. A. E:, 1895 (Sandia name). Ta-
samewe. — ten Kate, Rei/en in N. A., 259, 1*85
(— ' bastards': Hopi name). Ta-sha-va-ma. —
Bourke, Moquis of Ari/., 118, 1884 (Hopi name).
Te'liemnim.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. F.,1884 ('with
out pity': Isletaname). Ten-nai. — Katon, Navajo
MS vocal)., B. A. E. (own name). Tenuai. — Katon
in Schoolcnift, Ind. Tribes, iv, 218. 1S51. Tenye.—
ten Kate, Synonymic, 7, 1884 (Laguna name).
Wilde Coyotes. — ten Kate. Rei/en in N. A., 2*2,
1885 (Zufii nickname translated). Yabipais Naba-
jay._Garcesi 1776), Diary, 457, 1900. Yatilatlavi.—
(iatschet, Yuma-Spr., I, 409. 18*3 (Tonto name).
Yavipai-navajoi. — ()ro/co y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Yavipais-Navajai.— Garces (1775-76) quoted by
BaudeliiT in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 114. 1*90.
Yoetaha.— ten Kate, Rei/en in N. A., 197, 1*85
(=' those who live on the border of the I'tcs':
Apache name). Yu-i'-ta.— Henshaw, Ka' itch
MS. vocab.. B. A. K.. 18S3 (Panamint name).
Yutacjen-ne. — Oro/co y Berra, Geog.. 59. 1*64.
Yutaha. -Gatschet, Yuma-Spr.. i, 370. 18*3 (Apache
name). Yu-tah-kah.— Katon, Navajo MS. vocab..
B A E (Apache name). Yutajen-ne.— Oro/co y
Berra, Geog., 41, 76. 1864. Yu-tar-har',— White.
Apache Names of Ind. Tribes, MS.. B. A. K.. 2,
ni. d.l (trans, 'far oft": Apache name). Yutila
na.— Gatschet Yuma-Spr., in, *6. 188(! (Yavapai
name) Yutilatlawi.-Ibid., i, 370, 1**3 i Tonto
Navahu (Na-w-lni', referring to 'large
area of cultivated lands ' ) . A former Tewa
jmeblo situated in the second valley s. ot
the great pueblo and cliff village of Puye,
w. of Santa Clara pueblo, in the Pajarito
Park, X. Mex. The name refers to the
large' areas of cultivated lands in the
vicinity, and by extension was applied to
NAVASINK NAWITI
[B. A. E.
the Navaho (o. v.). Consult Hewett(l)
in \m Anthrop.,vm, lltt, 1906; (2) Bull.
:il>, B. A. K., Hi, 1906.
Navasink Cat the promontory ). A
tribe of the I'luuni branch of the Dela-
wares formerly living in the highlands
of Nave-sink. X. ,1., claiming the laud
from Barnegat to the Raritan. Hudson,
who encountered them immediately after
(•uterine the bay of New York, describes
them as "clothed in mantles of feathers
ami robes of fur, the women clothed in
hemp; red copper pipes, and other things
of copper they did wear about their
necks." They'appear to have passed out
of history soon after their lands were sold.
Na-ussins.— Xelson, Inds. N. J., 101. 1894 (early
form) Navecinx.— Tom (1071) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist xit 493. 1x77. Navesand.— Needham (1665),
ibid.',' xm. 39S, ISM. Navesinck.— Winlield, Hud
son Co -II. 1871. Navesinks. — Xelson, op. eit.
Navisinks.— Scboolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 100, 1857.
Navison.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 159, i87'2.
Neuwesink.— Stnyvesant (1660) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xm, 163/1881. Neversincks.— Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson K., 89, 1872. Neversinghs. — X. Y.
Doc Col. Hist., xm. 99, 1881. Neversink.— Van der
k (1656)
. , .
oted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hud
D<
son K.. 51, 1X72. Nevesin.— Beekman (1660) in
N Y Poc. Col. Hist., xil, 30X, 1X77. Nevesinck.—
Van Werekhoveii (1651), ibid., xm, 29, IXXl.
Neve Sincks. — Van der Donck (1656) quoted by
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 72, 1X72. Neve-
sings.— Doc. of 1674 in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., n,
691. is:.8. Nevesinks.— Doc. of 1659, ibid., XIII,
W l^sl Nevisans.— Lovelace (1669), ibid., 423.
Newasons.— Ugilby (1671) quoted by Xelson,
Inds. X. .1., lol. 1X91. Newesinghs. — Doe. of 1659
in X. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., xm, 100, IXXl. Newe-
sink.— Stnyvesant (1658), ibid.. 84. Nieuesinck.—
Doc. of 16n2, ibid., 34. Nieuwesinck. — Ibid., XIV.
1<>S1SS3. Novisans.— Lovelace (1665) quoted by
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 6x, 1X72.
NavawK Xn-m-ir!', ' place of the bunting
trap''. A group of ancient Tewa ruins
\v. of the Kio <irande, situated between
the Kilo de los Frijoles and Santa Clara
canyon, s. \v. of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
They consist of two large buildings about
'JOO yds. apart, several clan houses on the
mesa near by, and a cliff village of con
siderable extent in the base of the low
mesa to the s. and w. The ruin takes its
name from a pitfall (iiara) on the narrow
neck of mesa about 800 yds. w. of the
pueblo ruin, at the convergence of four
trails.
Navakwi. — Ib-wtt in Am. Antbrop., vi, 645, 1904.
Navawi. — llewett in Bull. 32. I'.. A. K., 22, 1906.
Navt-kwi — He\\ ett in Am. Antbrop., op. eit.', map.
Navialik ('place of the long-tailed
duck ' ) . An Ita Mskimo village on Smith
sd.. N. < ireenland.
Navialik. -Kane, Arctic Kxpli.r., n, lU'l, 1X56.
Nerdla'rin. — Stein in I'etermanns Mitt, no 9 mat)
1902.
Navigation. Sec I!otitx, Trarel.
Navisok. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Navojoa ('prickly-pear house'; from
iHilta 'prickly pear,' ftona 'house.' —
Buelna). One of the principal settle
ments of the Mayo on Rio Mayo, s. w.
Sonora, Mexico. Of a total population
of 8,500 in 1900, 744 were Cahita (Mayo),
69 "Cahuillo," and 28 Yaqui.
Nabojoa.— Kino map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 1726. Natividad Navajoa.— Orozco y
Berra, (ieog., 356, 1864. Navahoa.— Hardy, Travels
in Mexico, 438, 1829. Navohoua.— Orozco y Berra,
op. cit. Navojoa. — Censo de Sonora, 91, 1901 (pres
ent official designation).
Nawaas. An unidentified tribe or band
occupying a stockaded village, under a*
chief named Morahieck, on the E. side
of Connecticut r. between the Scantic
and the Podunk, near the mouth of the
latter, in Hartford co., Conn., in the 17th
century.
Nawaas.*— Map of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I,
13, 1856. Nawas.— Macauley, XT. Y., II, 162, 1829.
Nawes.— De Laet (1(533) in X. Y. Hist. Boc. Coll.,.
2d s.. I, 307, 1841. Newashe.— Trumbull lud.
Names Conn. ,38, 1881. _
Nawacaten. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the x. bank of the
Rappahannock, in Richmond co., Va. —
Smith (H>29), Va., i, map, repr. 1S19.
Nawake. A place marked as an Indian
fort on Lattre's map of 1784, on the upper
Scioto, in Ohio. It may have belonged
to the Shawnee.
Nawat ('Left-band'). The principal
chief of the Southern Arapaho since the
death of Little Raven (q. v.) in 1889. He
was born about 1840, and became noted
as a warrior and buffalo hunter, taking
active part in the western border wars
until the treaty of Medicine Lodge in
1867, since which time his people, as a
tribe, have remained at peace with the
• whites. In 1890 be took the lead in sign
ing the allotment agreement opening the
reservation to white settlement, notwith
standing the Cheyenne, in open council,
had threatened death to anyone who
signed. He several times visited Wash
ington in the interest of his tribe. Having
become blind, he has recently resigned
his authority to a younger man. (.1. M. )
Naw-gaw-nub. See Nagonub.
Nawiti. A term with three applica
tions: (1) A Kwakiutl town formerly at
C. Commerell, N. coast of Vancouver id.;
(2) a modern town, properly called Me-
loopa, a short distance; s. of the preced
ing, from which it received its name; (3)
by an extension of the town name it came
to be a synonym for the Nakomgilisala
and Tlatlasikoala collectively,' whose
language constitutes the "Newettee sub-
dialect" of Boas. Pop. 69 in 1906.
Mel'oopa. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n,
70,18X7. Nah-witte.— Can. Ind.Aff., 145, 1879. Nah-
wittis.— Scott in Ind.AlV. Rep. .316, 1868. Nauete.—
Boasin Bull. Am. Geog.Soc., 227, 1887. Na-wee-tee.—
Kane, Wand, in N. A.,app.,1859. Nawiti.— Tolmie
iindDawson.Vocabs.Brit, Col., 118H.1884. Neu-wit-
ties.— Dunn, Oregon, 242, 1844. Newatees.— Sproat,
Savajje Life, 314, 1X68. Neweetee. — Irving, Asto
ria, 107, 1849. Neweetees.— Lee and Frost, Oregon,
54, 1844. Neweetg.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner, July
19, 1862. Newettee.— Dunn, Oregon, 242. 1844.
Newitlies.— Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857. Newit-
tees. -Grant in Jonr. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857,
BULL. 30]
NAWKAW NAYAKOLOLE
47
Newitti. — Brit. Col. map, 1872. Niouetians. —
Nouv. Ann. Voy., ix, 14, 1821. Ni-wittai.— Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 118B, 1884. Noo-
we-tee.— Can.Ind. Aff.1883. 190, 1884. Noo-we-ti.—
Ibid., 145, 1879. Nouitlies.— Duflot de Mofras,
Oregon, i, 139, 1844. Nu-witti.— Can. Ind. Aff.
1894, 279, 1895. Xumtaspe.— Boas in Nat, Mus.
Rep. 1895,379, 1897 (own name for the town).
Nawkaw (? 'Wood'). A Winnebago
chief, known also as Carryinaunee
.('Walking Turtle'), because he was a
member of the Walking Turtle family,
the ruling family of the tribe. He was
born in 1735, and died at the advanced
age of 98 years in 1833. His residence
wan at Big Green lake, between Green
Bay and Ft Winnebago (Portage), Wis.,
and 30 in from the latter. The earliest
recorded notice of Nawkaw relates to his
presence, as principal chief of his tribe,
at the battle of the Thames, Canada, Oct.
v
5, 1813, and that he was beside Tecumseh
when the latter fell (Wis. Hist. Coll., xiv,
86, 1898). If the statement in regard to
his age be correct, Nawkaw was at that
time 78 years of age. That he was active
in behalf of his tribe in peaceful meas
ures for the remaining years of his life is
evident from the fact that he was one of
the chief agents of the Winnebago in
making settlements and treaties on their
behalf. His name, in various forms
(Carimine, Karry-Man-ee, Nan-kaw, Nau-
kaw-kary-maume, Karamanu, and Onu-
naka), is attached to the treaties of St
Louis, Mo., June 3, 1816; Prairie du
Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825; Butte des
Morts, Wis., Aug. 11,1827; Green Bay,
Wis., Aug. 25, 1828; and Prairie du
Chien, Aug. 1, 1829. But his most im
portant acts in behalf of peace were his
efforts in keeping his people from taking
part m the Black Hawk war in 1 832. ' 'The
policy of Nawkaw," say McKenney and
Hall (Ind. Tribes, i, 316, 1858), '"was
decidedly pacific, and his conduct was
consistent with his judgment and profes
sions. To keep his followers from temp
tation, as well as to place them under the
eye of an agent of our government, he
encamped with them near the agency,
under the charge of Mr Kin/ie." It was
chiefly through his exertions that Ked
Bird and his accomplices in the Gagnier
murder were surrendered, and through
his influence that clemency was obtained
for them, for which purpose he visited
Washington in 1S29; but the pardon for
Red Bird came after he died in prison at
Prairie du Chien. Nawkaw was a large
man, 6 ft tall and well built, Mrs Kin/ie
(Wan-Bun, 89, 1856) says he was a stal
wart Indian, with a broad, pleasant coun
tenance, the great peculiarity of which
was an immense under lip, hanging nearly
to his chin; this is seen to some extent
in his portrait. lie is described as a
sagacious man, of firm, upright charac
ter and pacific disposition, who filled his
station with dignity and commanded re
spect by his fidelity. One of his daugh
ters, Flight-of-Geese, married Choukeka,
or Spoon Dekaury (Wis. Hist. Coll.,
xiu, 455, 1895). A descendant of Naw
kaw was living at Stevens Point, Wis., in
1887. (c. T.)
Nawnautough. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the x. bank
of the Rappahannock, in Richmond co.,
Va.— Smith ( 1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Nawotsi. The Bear clan of theCaddo. —
Mooney in 14th Rep. I>. A. E., 1093, 1896.
Nawunena ('southern men'). The
name by which the Southern Arapaho,
now associated with the Southern Chey
enne in Oklahoma, are known to the
rest of the tribe. They numbered 885 in
1906.
Na"wuine'na". — Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mns. Nat.
Hist., xvm, 7, 1902 (Northern Arapaho name).
Nawathi'neha.— -Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. K., 955,
1896 ('southerners' :archaic form). Na'wunena. —
Moonev, ibid. Na-wuth'-i-ni-han.— Hayden, Kth-
nog and Philol. Mo. Val., 321, 1S62. Ner-mon sin-
nan-see.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 4%, 1855.
Southern Arapahoes.— Official reports. Southern
Band.— Sehoolcraft, op. eit.
Nayakaukaue. A former town on the
site of the present St Helens, Columbia
co , Oreg. According to Gatschet a hand
of the Chinookan family settled there in
1877 and were called Nayakaukau by the
Clackama.
Nai-a-kook-wie.-Gibbs, MS no 248, B. A h
Nayakaukau.-Gatschet, MS H. A.
(Clackama namei. Ne-ah-ko-koi.-Gibbs, op en
Ni-a-kow-kow.— Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soe. Quar.,
I, 322, 1900.
Nayakolole. A Willopah village for
merly situated opposite Bay Center,
Pacific co., Wash. •
4S
NAYOXSAY'S VILLAGE — NKAMATHLA
[B. A. E.
Kwulkwul — (libbs Chinook vocal*.. H. A. H., 23
(Chehali-namo. Naya'q6161e.— Boa/, infn, 1905.
Quer'quelin.— Swan. N. \V. Coast. 211. 1*57. Q'.we -
qolr.n. -Boas op. eit.
Nayonsay's Village. A former settle
ment, probably of the Potawatomi, named
after a chief, situated in the x. K. part of
Kendall co., 111. P>\ treaty of July 29,
1829, a tract of 9(10 acres at this village
was ceded to \Yaishkeshaw. a Potawatomi
woman, and her child.
Nay-on-say's Village.— Royee in istli Rep- »• A.
K pt 2 Hi. map 1. 190U. Nay-ou-Say.— Treaty ol
IKWin r.s. In. 1. Treat.. Kapplered., n, 214. 1903.
Nayuharuke i 'where the grass stalk or
weed is forked.'- Hewitt). A palisaded
town occupied by the hostile Tuscarora in
17b">, near Snowhill, Greene co., N. Car.
They were defeated here by the colonists
\vitli great loss and SOO prisoners taken.
Nahardakha.— Jour. Va. Council (1713) in N. C.
Col. Rec., n. 36, 1**6. Naharuke.— Williamson,
HiM. N. C., i. 201. 1812. Nahasuke. — Pollock
(1713 • in N.C. Col. Rec.. II. 3*. 1*86. Naherook. —
Hoinann Heirs' map. 1756. Nahucke. — Martin,
N.C. .[.261, 1*29. Nayuharuke. — (iatscliet, Tusca
rora MS.. H. A. K.. 1**5 (Tuscarora form). No-
ho-ro-co.— Moore (1713) in N. C. Col. Rec.. 11.27,
!**•;. Nooherolu.— War map (1711-15) in Winsor,
HiM. Am.. V, 316, ISS7. Wahasuke. — Pollock,
op. eit.
Nayuhi (Xii-yu'-hl, 'sand place'). A
former Cherokee settlement on theK. bank
of Tugaloo r., S. Car., nearly opposite the
mouth of Pant her cr.
Nayowee. -l>oe. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. I'.. A. K.. 112. 1*87. Noyoee.— Royce, ibid.,
map. Noyohee.— l>oc. of 1799. ihid.,144. Nuyu'hi.—
Mooney in I'.Hh Rep. 15. A. K., ftfl). 1900.
Nayuuns-haidagai (\<i ui~i/.\it* j'd/l-
</.!>/"-', 'people of the great house'). A
subdivision of the ( iitins of the Ilaida of
Skidegate, P>rit. Col., so named from a
larire house that the family owned at
Illnahet, an old town near Skidegate.
The town chief of Skidegate belonged to
this division. (.1. K. s. )
Na yu'ans qa'edra. — BOJIS iji 12th Ren. N'. W. Tribes
Can.. 21. 25. 1*9*. Na yu'ans qa'etqa. — Hoas in
5th Rep., ibid., 26. 1**9. Na yu'.xns xa'-id,\ga-i.—
Swanton, ('out. Ilaida. 273. 19(15.
Naywaunaukauraunah ('they are sur
rounded by bark or wood.'' — Hewitt).
The Tuscarora name of a reputed people
'viicamped mi the Pake Krie" at the
lime of the war between the Iroquois
and the Krie, about ln."U.
Nay Waunaukauraunah Cu-ick (|8-J5i in School-
cnilt. Ind. Tribes, v. .14:;. 1855. Waranakarana.—
Schoolcralt, ibid., iv. 2d(t. 1*51.
Nazan. The present village of the Aleut
on Atka id., Alaska. The natives speak a
distinct dialect, and are not only the
best otter hunters, but surpass all others
in making baskets out of grasses. Pop.
2.'!'i in Isso; i:;i_> jn |s«»o.
Atkha. Sclnvatka. .Nlil. Recon. in Alaska. 115,
**"'. Nazan.— Pet roll in 10th Census. Alaska, \(\,
Nazas. A tribe, probably Coahuiltecan
or Tarnaulipan, at Reinosa, Mexico, near
the l\io< irande, in 17.r)7. They were with
the Narices, ( 'oinecrudos, aiid Tejones.
The Naxasand Narices had been bapti/ed
at. Villa del 1'ilon, Xueva Peon (Joseph
Tienda de Cuervo, Informe, 1757, MS. in
Archive General, Historia, LVI, Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 294, 1S()4). (n. E. K.)
Nasas. — Tienda di- Cuervo, op. cit., 1757.
Nazas. A former Tepehtiane pueblo on
Rio de Nazas, E. central Durango, Mexico.
It was the seat of the mission of Santa
Cruz.
Santa Cruz de Nazas.— Orozco y Berra, Ueog., 318,
1864.
Nchekchekokenk ( Ntc& qtcEqqdMnk, or
Ntceqtceqkdkinnk, 'the red little side hill
or slope' ). A village of the Lytton band
of the Xtlakyapamnk on the w. side of
Fraser r., 15 m. above Lytton, Brit.
Col.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 172, 1900.
Nchekus ('red rising ground or emi
nence ' ). A village of the Nicola band of
the Ntlakyapamuk, about a mile back in
the mountains from Kwilchana, Brit. Col.
Ntce'kus.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
174, 1900. Stce'kus.— Ibid. S'tcukosh.— Hill-Tout
in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Ndeyao ( 'dog'; probably akin to Chip-
pewa nTn.d<ii, 'my pet,' 'my domestic
animate possession, a term applied to
dogs, horses, and the like. — \V. J.). A clan
of the Mahican, <|. v.
N-de-ya'-o. — Moruan. Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Neacoxy. The principal winter village
of the Clatsop, formerly at the mouth of
Neacoxie cr., at the site of Seaside, Clat
sop co., Greg.
Neacoxa. — Trans. Oregon Pioneer Assn.. 8(5, 1887.
Neacoxy.— Lee and Frost, Oregon, 283, 1844. Ne-
ah-coxie.— Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., 1,321,
1900. Nia'xaqce.— Boas, Chinook Texts, 92, 1894
(correct name).
Neagwaih ('bear'). A clan of the
Seneca, q. v.
Atinionguin. — French writer (1660) in X. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 47, 1855. Ne-e-ar-gu-ye. — Morgan,
League Iroq., 46, 80, 1851 (Seneca form). Ne-
e-ar-guy'-ee. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 15:5, 1877.
Neah. A permanent town of the Ma-
kah on the site of the old Spanish fort,
Port Nunez Gaona, Neah bay, Wash.
Neah.— Treaty of Neah Bay, 1855,' in V. S. Ind.
Treaties, 461, 1873. Neeah.— Swan in Smithson.
Cont., xvi, 2. 1870.
Neahkeluk. An important Clatsop vil
lage formerly at Point Adams, Clatsop
co., Oreg.
Klakhelnk.— (iairdner, after Framboise (1835), in
.lour. Geog. Soc. Loud., xi, 255, 1841. Neahkeluk.—
Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., i. 321. 1900.
Tia'k;elake.— Hoas, Chinook Texts, 277, 1894 (na
tive name).
Neahkstowt. A former village of the
Clatsop near the present Hammond, Clat
sop co., ( )reg.
Naya'qctaowe.— Boas, Chinook Texts, 233, 1894.
Ne-ahk-stow. — Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar.,
1,321, 1900.
Neahumtuk. A former village of the Al-
seaNj. v.) at the mouth of Alsear., Oregon.
Neamathla. ( Iimi'la is a war and busk
title, corresponding nearly to 'disciplina
rian'). A Seminole chief who acquired
considerable note during the Indian hos
tilities of 1824-36. Pie was by birth a
Creek, and had come into notice before the
war of 1812, but is not mentioned as a
BULL. .30]
NEAPOPE NECHE
chief until 1820. He is spoken of by Guv.
Duval, of Florida, as a man of uncom
mon ability, a noted orator, with great
influence among his people, and in 1824
as desirous of being on terms of amity
with the United States. Neamathla was
one of the signers of the treaty of Camp
Moultrie, Sept. 18, 1823, by which about
5,000,000 acres of land were ceded to the
United States. This treaty, which was
repudiated by a large portion of the
tribe, led by Osceola, was the primary
cause of the war which shortly followed.
His settlement, known also as Ft Town
and Nehe Marthla's Town (Woodward,
Reminis., 153, 1859) was situated s. of
Flint r., Ga., and was destroyed in the
war of 1816-17. Because of his treat
ment by the Florida authorities he re
turned to the Creek Nation, where he
was well received, and became an influ
ential member of the general council held
at Tukabatchi. The name Neah Emarthla
is signed on behalf of the Hitchiti towns
to the Creek treaty of Nov. 15, 1827.
See McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, i,
77, 1858.
Neapope. See Nahpope.
Nebaunaubay (Ntbanaba, 'sleeping per
son'). A mythic character whose home
is said to be on the floor of the sea; the
term is also applied to an under-water
bear. Hence the "Merman" gens of
the Chippewa (Warren, Ojibways, 44,
1885.) (w. .T.)
Neblazhetama ('blue river village', from
nablezan, the Kansa name for Mississippi
r., and tanman, 'village'). An ancient
Kansa village on the w. bank of the Mis
sissippi a few miles above the mouth of
Missouri r. in the present Missouri. The
territory was later occupied by the Sank
and Foxes.
Ne-bla-zhe-ta'-ma.— Morgan in X.Am. Rev., 45,1870.
Nechacokee. A division of the Chi-
nookan family found in 1806 by Lewis
and Clark on the s. bank of Columbia r. , a
few miles below Quicksand (Sandy) r.,
Oreg. Their estimated number was 100.
Nechacohee.— Lewis and Clark Expert., n, 217,
1814. Nechacoke.— Drake, Bk. Inds., ix. 1848. Ne
chacokee.— Lewis and Clark, op. eit., 472. Ne-cha-
co-lee.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv, 236, 1905.
Nechecolee.— Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 222,
1814. Neechaokee.— Ibid., 4(59.
Nechanicok. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank of the
Chickahominy in the lower part of Hen-
rico co., Va.— Smith (1629), \7a., i, map,
repr. 1819.
Nechaui. One of the nine^ tribes men
tioned by Francisco de Jesus Maria as
constituting the Hasinai, or southern
Caddo confederacy. He described its
location as s. E. of the Nabedache tribe,
and half .a league from the Nacono ( Re-
lacion, 1691, MS.). In 1721 Peiia, in his
diary, stated that the Indians of el Ma-
cono lived 5 leagues from the crossing of
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 4
the Neches at the Neche village (Diario,
Mem. de Nueva Espafia, AXVIII, 3(>, MS. )!
The Nechaui apparently are. not men
tioned thereafter; they were probably
absorbed by their neighbors, perhaps the
Nabedache. (n. K. B. )
Neche. A Hasinai tribe that, on the
coming of the Europeans in the latter
part of the 17th century, lived on Neches
r. in E. Texas. Their main village was
a league or more E. of that stream,
nearly w. of the present city of Nacog-
doches and near the mounds s. w. of
Alto, Cherokee co. This village was
visited by La Salle's party, and it was par
ticularly to it and the Nabedache tribe
across the stream that Joutel (Margry,
Dec., in, 336 et seq., 1878) applied the
name of "Cenis," his rendering of the In
dian group name Ilasittai. This Neche
tribe was closely allied by language and
culture with about a do/en southern Cad-
doan tribes, includingthe well-known Na
bedache, Nacogdoche, Hainai,andNas< ni.
There are strong indications that these
southern tribes, under the headship of
the Hainai, formed a subconfederacy
fairly distinct from the northern group
of Caddoan tribes, which were under the
headship of the Kadohadacho.
The enemies of the Neche were the
common enemies of this southern Cad
doan group. In 1687 some members of
La Salle's party went with them in a suc
cessful campaign against the "Canoha-
tinno." The Yojuanes sometimes invaded
the country of the Neche and their neigh
bors; relations with the Bidai and Eyeish
seem to have been ordinarily unfriendly;
but chief of all the enemies were the
Apache.
Between the Neche and Nacachau the
Queretaran friars, in 1716, established
San Francisco de los Neches mission, and
at the same time Ramon stationed a gar
rison there. In 1719 the missionaries,
fearing a French attack incident to the
outbreak of war between France and
Spain, deserted this as well as the other
E. Texas missions, and left it to be plun
dered by the Indians. In 1721 Gov.
Aguayo rebuilt the mission; but in 1731
it was removed to San Antonio, where
it was known as San Francisco de la
Espada (Ramon, Derrotero; Repre
sentation by the Missionary Fathers,
1716, MS.; Peiia, Diario; Espmosa,
Chronica Apostolica, 418, 153, et seqA
The Neche tribe, like all of its neigh
bors, was insignificant in numbers. In
1721 Aguayo, while at the mam .Necne
village, made present* to 188 men,
women, and children, which was con
sidered an unusually "general distribu
tion" of gifts (Peiia, Diary of Aguayo s
expedition, 1721, MS.). The aggregate
of Indians of this and the neighboring
r>o
NECHIMUASATH NEEDLES
[B. A. E.
tribes dependent on the Net-lies mission
ipn>l>ably including the Nabedache, Na-
eono, Xechaui, and Xacaehan) was esti
mated by Kspinosa, former president of
the missions, at about one thousand (see
Francisco de Jesus Mari'a, Relacion; Ra
mon, I >errotero;Kspinosa,Chronica Apos
tolica, 4:51* ). This estimate must have had
a good foundation, for the missionaries
kept lists <>f all the hamlets and house
holds. If Rivera be correct, it would
seem that by 1727 part of the Net-lie tribe
had moved across the Rio Neches and
occupied the Nabedache site of San Pedro
( Rivera, Diario, leg. 2140, 1736). Before
the end of the ISth century the tribe
apparently became merged with the
Nabedache and Ilainai tribes, for in the
reports of Soli's (1707), Barrios. (1771),
Me/.ieres (177S-7U), and others, it was
not separately distinguished.
In its main features the social organiza
tion of this tribe was similar to that of all
the tribes of the group. They lived in
agricultural hamlets or single house
holds scattered around a main village.
A household consisted of several families
living in a large conical grass lodge. The
scmicommunal households seem to have
been organized on the basis of paternal
right; but an elder woman served as the
economic head. An exogamous clan or
ganization existed, thedetailsof which are
not evident. The outlines of the tribal
organization are clear. There was an
hereditary civil chief (caddi wciiiVdi} who
also had priestly functions. lie ruled
through a council composed largely <tf
elder and distinguished men, and 'was
assisted by several grades of administra
tive functionaries or 'public servants, such
as the rtintih<tK and the tttiinii«n. The lat
ter were messengers and overseers, and
inflicted the lesser corporal punishments.
The confederate relations of this tribe
with its neighbors were more religious
than governmental. The caddi of the
Ilainai tribe ranked as head chief of the
group, but of greater authority than any
caddi was the head- priest, called r/,fm,sv,
or shimi, who kept the central lire
temple, situated on the edge of the
Ilainai domain. From this temple all
tin- households of the surrounding
tribes kindle,! their lires, directly or
indirectly. For lesser religions and social
functions the Xecheandthe Ilainai tribes
(together with the Nabedache, perhaps)
formed one group, while the Nasoni and
the Nacogdoche were the leading tribes of
another subgroup for religions purposes
(see 1-ranciscodr Jesus Maria, Relacion,
; Tenin, Description \ Diaria
I emarcacion, HUH, MS.; Kspinosa,
( hromca Apostolica, 421, 4:',0, 1746).
Agriculture, semicom, ,|U, K,l j,, method
was an important source of food supply.
The chief crops raised were corn, beans,
sunflowers, melons, calabashes, and to
bacco. Besides hunting the deer and
small game abounding in the vicinity, the
Neche hunted buffalo in season beyond
the Brazos, and bear in the forests toward
the N. (Francisco de Jesus Marfa, Rela
cion; Joutel, Relation, inMargry, Dec., in,
311, 1878; Pena, Diario, 1721, MS.; Espi-
nosa, Chron. Apostolica, 422). (ir. E. 15. )
Naches. — Linares (1710) in Margry, Dec., vi, 217,
1886. Naicha.— Espinosa, Chronica Apostolica,
430,174(5. Naicha s.— I bid., 424, 425, 430. Nascha.—
Representation of Missionary Fathers, 1716, MS.
Necha. — Francisco de Jesris Maria, Relacion, MS.
Nechas. — Ibid.; Rivera, Diario, leg. 2140, 1736;
Rivera, Proyecto, 1728, MS.; Pena, Diario of
Aguayo's entrada, 1721. Neita. — Francisco dc
Jesus Maria, op. eit. (probably identical).
Nechimuasath (NEtcimu'asath). A sept
of the Seshart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in
6th Re]). X. YV. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Necoes. A town, perhaps of the Cape
Fear Indians, in 1(563, about 20 m. up Cape
Fearr., probably in the present Brunswick
co., X. C.
Nachees. — La \vson, Voy., 115, repr. 18(iO. Necoes —
Long et al. (1663) in N. C. Col. Rec., 1,68, 1886;
Martin, Hist. N. C., I, 131, 1829.
Neconga. A former village, probably
of the Miami, in Miami co., I'nd. — Hough
in Ind. Geol. Rep., map, 1883.
Necootimeigh. A tribe formerly living
at the Dalles of the Columbia in Oregon
(Ross, Fur Hunters, i, 186, 1855). It was
probably Chinookan, as it was within
Chinookan territory; but the name may
have been that of a temporary village of
a neighboring Shahaptian tribe.
Necotat. A former Clatsop village at
the site of Seaside, Clatsop co., Greg.
Nakotla't.— Boas, Chinook Texts, 140, 1894. Ne-
co-tat.— Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., i, 321,
1900.
N-ecpacha. The tribal name assigned
to an Indian baptized at mission San
Antonio de Valero, Tex., Apr. 12, 1728
(Valero Bantismos, partida 221, MS. in
the custody of the Bishop of San Antonio).
He died shortly after, and the burial
record gives his tribal name as Nacpacha.
The name may mean Apache; but this
latter form was quite well known at San
Antonio at the date named, (ir. E. B.)
Nacpacha.— Fray Salva de Amaya in Valero En-
tierros, partida 79, MS. in the custody of the
Bishop of San Antonio.
Nedlung. A Talirpingmiut fall village
of the Okomiut Eskimo tribe near the s. E.
extremity of L. Netilling, Bailin land. —
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. K., map, 1888.
Neecoweegee. An unidentified Dakota
band, possibly of the Mhmeconjou.
Nee-cow-ee-gee.— Catlin, X. Am. Inds., i, 222, 1841.
Needles. The true needle with an eye
was extremely rare among the Indians,
the awl (<). v. ) being the universal imple
ment for sewing. The needle and needle
case came to be generally employed only
after the advent 'of the whites, although
bone needles 3 to 5 in. long are common in
Ontarioand the Iroquoisareaof New York.
BULL. 30]
NEEECHOKIOON NEGRO AND INDIAN
51
The few needles that have been found in
western archeological sites are large and
clumsy and could have been employed
only in coarse work, such as the mats of
the Quinaielt, who in making them use a
wooden needle to tie the rushes together
with cord. A similar needle is used in
house building by the Papago. The Es
kimo, however, possessed fine needles of
ivory, suitable for many of the uses to
which the steel needle is put, and the
metal thimble was imitated in ivory.
Among them the needle case, artistically
and in other respects, reached its highest
development, like all the objects that were
subjected to the ingenuity of this people.
Eskimo needle cases were usually carved
of ivory or formed from hollow bones
(Nelson in 18th Rep. P>. A. E., 1899). In
the S. W. the sharp spine of the yucca fur
nished a natural needle, the thread being
formed of the attached fiber. Wooden
knitting needles were used among the
Pueblos. The N. W. coast tribes some
times made needle cases of copper and
later of iron. (w. n.)
Neerchokioon. A Chinookan tribe, said
to number 1,340, found by Lewis and Clark
in 1806 on the s. side of Columbia r., a few
miles above Sauvies id., Oreg. A division
of Lewis and Clark's "Shahala nation."
Ne-er-che-ki-oo. — Grig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv,
236, 1905. Neerchokioo.— Lewis and Clark Exped.,
11,217, 238, 1814.
Neeskotting. Thegaffing of fish in shal
low water at night with the aid of a lan
tern. A long pole with a hook at the end
is used (Starr, Amer. Ind., 51, 1899).
The -ing is the English suffix, and neeskot
is probably the equivalent in the Mas-
sachuset dialect of Algonquian of the
Micmac nigog, 'harpoon' (Ferland, Foy.
Canad., Ill, 1865), which appears as
nigogue in Canadian French. (A. v. c. )
Neeslous. Given as a division of Tsim-
shian on Laredo canal, x. w. coast of
British Columbia. The Haida speak of
Ni'slas as a Tsimshian chief living in this
district.
Neecelowes. — Gibbs after Anderson in Hist. Mag.,
74, 1862. Neecelows. — Cones and Kingsley, Stand.
Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 136, 1885. Nees-lous'.— Kane, .
Wand, in N. A., app., 1859.
Negabamat, Noel. A converted Mon-
tagnais chief, who lived at Sillery,
Quebec; born about the beginning of the
17th century. He was baptized, with his
wife Marie and his son Charles, in 1639.
Although generally peaceful after embrac
ing Christianity, he frequently engaged
in war with the Iroquois, always enemies
of the Montagnais. In 1652 he was a
member of a delegation sent by his tribe
to solicit aid from Gov. .Dudley, of New
England, against the Iroquois. He also
appeared in behalf of his people and
acted on the part of the French during the
convention at Three Rivers, Quebec, in
1645, where a treaty of peace was made
with the Iroquois and other tribes. He
was selected by Pere Druillettes to ac
company him on his visit to the Abnaki
in 1651, at which time he was alluded to
by the French as "Captain Sillery." It
was through his efforts that peace was
made by the French with one of the tribes
on the coasts, of Quebec, neighbors of the
Abnaki, seemingly the Malecite or Nor-
ridgewock. On his death, Mar. 19,1666,
his war chief, Negaskouat, became his
successor. Negabamat was a firm friend
of the French, and after his conversion
was their chief counsellor in regard to
their movements on the lower St Law
rence. (c. T.)
Negahnquet, Albert. A Potawatomi, the
first full-blood Indian of the United States
to be ordained a Roman Catholic priest.
Born near St Marys, Kans , in 1874, he
moved with his parents to the Potawatomi
res. (nowPottawatomieco., Okla. ), where
he entered the Catholic mission school
conducted by the Benedictine monks at
Sacred Heart Mission, making rapid prog
ress in his studies and gaining the friend
ship of his teachers by his tractable char
acter. Later he entered the College of the
Propaganda Fide in Rome, and was there
ordained a priest in 1903. The same year
he returned to America and has since
engaged in active religious work among
the Indians.
Negaouichiriniouek ('people of the fine
sandy beach.' — A. F. C. ). A tribe or band
living in 1658 in the vicinity of the mis
sion of St Michel near the head of Green
bay, Wis. ; probably a part of the Ottawa
tribe, possibly the Nassauaketon. They
are located by the Jesuit Relation of 1648
on the s. side of L. Huron in the vicinity
of the Ottawa. In 1658, fleeing before
the Iroquois, they came to the country of
the Potawatomi "at Green bay precisely
as the Ottawa did and at the same time.
Negaouich.— Tailhan in 1'errot, Mem., 221, 1861
( ' 'les I llinois Negaouich " ) . Negaouichiriniouek. —
Jes. Rel. 1658,21, 1858. Negaouichirinouek.— IVrrot
(ca. 1720), Mem., 221, 1861. Nigouaouichirinik.—
Jes. Rel. 1648,62, 1858.
Negas. A former Abnaki village in Pe-
nobscot co. , Me.
Negas —Willis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 108, 1856.
Nique. — Alcedo, Die. Geog., m, 335, 1788
(identical?).
Negro and Indian. The first negro
slaves were introduced into the New
World (1501-03) ostensibly to labor in
the place of the Indians, who showed
themselves ill-suited to enforced tasks
and, moreover, were being exterminated
in the Spanish colonies. The Indian-
negro intermixture has proceeded on a
larger scale in South America, but not a
little has also taken place in various parts
of the northern continent. Wood (New
England's Prospect, 77, 16.34) tells how
some Indians of Massachusetts in 1<
coming across a negro in the top of a tree,
NKCiRO AND INDIAN
were frightened, surmising that "he was
Abamaeho, «»r tlu' devil." Nevertheless,
iiiterinixture of Indians and negroes has
occurred in New Kngland. About the
middle of the ISth century the Indians of
Marthas Vineyard began to intermarry
with negroes, the result being that "the
mixed race increased in numbers and im
proved in temperance and industry." A
like intermixture with similar^ results is
reported about the same time from parts
of C. Cod. Among the Mashpee in 1802
very few pure Indians were left, there be
ing' a number of mulattoes (Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., i, 2(H>; iv, 200; ibid., 2ds., in,
4: cf. Prince in Am. Anthrop., ix, no.
3, 1907). Robert Rantoul in 1833 (Hist.
Coll. Kssex Just., xxiv, 81) states that
"the Indians are said to be improved by
the mixture." In 1890, W. H. Clark
(Johns Hopk. I'niv. Circ., x, no. 84, 28)
says of the (Jay Head Indians: "Although
(die observes much that betokens the
Indian type, the admixture of negro and
white blood has materially changed
them.'' The deportation of the Pequot
to the Bermudas after the defeat of 1638
may have led to admixture there. The
Pequot of Proton, Conn., who in 1832
numbered but 40, were reported as con
siderably mixed with white and negro
blood, and the condition of the few rep
resentatives of the Paugusset of Milford
in 1849 was about the same (De For
est, Hist. Inds. Conn., 356, 1853). Of
the Indians in Led yard we read (ibid.,
445): "None of the pure Pequot race are
left, all being mixed with Indians of
other tribes or with whites and negroes."
Long Island presents another point of
Indian-negro admixture. Of theShinne-
cock < in t lie s. shore, ( Jatschet in 1889 ( Am.
Antiq., xi, 390, 1SS9) observes: "There
are 150 individuals now going under this
name, but they are nearly all mixed with
negro blood, dating from the times of
slavery in the Northern states." Still
later M. K. Harrington (Jour. Am.
Folk-Ion1, xvi, 37, 1903) notes the occur
rence in many individuals of both Indian
and neirro somatic characters. These
Shinnecock evidently have not been so
completely Africani/ed as some authori
ties believe. The remnant of the Mon-
tauk in Kast Hampton are reported by
W. \V. Tookcr ( Ind. Place-names, iv,
1SS9) to I.e mixed \vitli negroes, though
still recogni/able by their aboriginal fea-
The region' of Chesapeake bay
furnishes evidences of Indian-negro inter
mixture. The fact, pointed out by Hrin-
ton i Am. Antiq., i\, 352, 1887), that the
-t of the numerals 1-lOgiven as Nanti-
coke in u manuscript of Pyrheus, the
missionary to the Mohawk, dating from
17SO, is really Mandingo or a closely
related African language, indicates con
tact or intermixture. Of the Pamunkey
and Mattapony of Virginia, Col. Aylett
(Rep. Ind., r/S. Census 1890, 602) states
that there has been a considerable mix
ture of white and negro blood, principally
the former. Traces of Indian blood are
noticeable, according to G. A. Townsend
(Scribner's Mag., no. 72, 518, 1871), in
many of the freeborn negroes of the E.
shore of Maryland. According to Mooney
(Am. Anthrop., in, 132, 1890), "there
is not now a native full-blood Indian
speaking his own language from Dela
ware bay to Pamlico sound," those who
claim to he Indians having much negro
blood. We rind not only Indian-negro
intermixture, but also the practice of
negro slavery among the Indians of the
s. Atlantic and Gulf states. The Melun-
geons of Hancock co., Tenn., but form
erly resident in North Carolina, are said
to be " a mixture of white, Indian, and
negro" (Am. Anthrop., n, 347, 1889).
The so-called Croatan (q. v. ) of North
Carolina and Redbones of South Carolina
seem to be of the same mixture. The
holding of negro slaves by the tribes of
the Carolinas led to considerable inter
marriage. There has been much negro
admixture among the Seminole from an
early period, although the remnant still
living in Florida is of comparatively pure
Indian blood. Of the other Indians of
Muskhogean stock the Creeks seem to have
most miscegenation, fully one-third of the
tribe having perceptible negro admixture.
In the time of De Soto a "queen" of
the Yuchi ran away with one of his
negro slaves. Estevanico, the famous
companion of Cabe/a de Vaca, the ex
plorer, in 1 528-36, was a negro, and the im
portance of negro companions of Spanish
explorers has been discussed by Wright
(Am. Anthrop., iv, 217-28, 1902). Of
Algonquian peoples the Shawnee, and
the Chippewa of Minnesota, etc., furnish
some cases of Indian-negro intermar
riage — the fathers negro, the mothers
Indian. The Canadian Tuscarora of the
Iroquoian stock are said to have some
little negro blood amongthem, and Grin-
nell reports a few persons of evident negro
blood among the Piegan and Kainah.
Some of the Indian tribes of the plains
and the far \V. have taken a dislike to the
negro, and he often figures to disadvantage
in their myths and legends. Marcy, in
' 1853, reports this of the Conianche, and
in 1891 the present writer found it true4
to a certain extent of the Kutenai of
s. K. British Columbia. Nevertheless,
a few cases of intermarriage are reported
from this region. The Caddo, former
residents of Louisiana and E. Texas, ap
pear to have much negro blood, and on
the other hand it is probable that many
of the negroes of the whole lower Atlantic
BULL. 30]
NEGRO TOWN NKHOL< >HAWKE
53
and Gulf region have much of Indian
blood. Lewis and Clark reported that
some of the N. W. Indians, for mysterious
reasons, got their negro servant to consort
with the Indian women, so much were
they taken writh him. According to
Swanton the richest man among the Skid-
egate Haida is a negro. In the Indian-
negro half-breed, as a rule, the negro
type of features seems to predominate.
The relation of the folklore of the negroes
in America to that of the American abo
rigines has been the subject of not a little
discussion. In regard to the "Uncle
Remus" stories, Crane (Pop. Sci. Mo.,
xvm, 324-33, 1881) and Gerber (Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, yi, 245-57, 1893) assume
the African origin of practically all these
myths, and hold that such borrowing as
has taken place has been from the negroes
by the Indians. Powell ( Harris, Uncle
Remus, introd., 1895) and Mooney (19th
Rep. B. A. E., 232-34, 1900) entertain
the opinion that a considerable portion
of the myths in question are indigenous
with the Indians of s. E. United States.
The latter points out that "in all the
southern colonies Indian slaves were
bought and sold and kept in servitude
and worked in the fields side by side
with negroes up to the time of the Revo
lution." The conservatism of the In
dian and his dislike or contempt for the
negro must have prevented his borrowing
much, \vhile the imitativeness of the lat
ter and his love for comic stories led him,
Mooney thinks, to absorb a good deal from
the Indian. lie also holds that the idea
that such stories are necessarily of negro
origin is due largely to the common but
mistaken notion that the Indian has no
sense of humor.
In addition to the writings cited, con
sult a special study by Chamberlain in
Science, xvn, 85-90, 1891. See Mixed
bloods, Race n<imes, Slavery. (A. F. c. )
Negro Town. A village mentioned in
1836 as near Withlacoochee r., Fla., and
burned in that year by the Americans
(Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 135, 1848). It
was probably occupied by runaway slaves
and Seminole.
Negusset. A former village, probably
of the Abnaki, about the site of Wool
wich, Me. The site was sold in 1639.
Nassaque.— Smith (1(51(5) in Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll.,
3d s., in, 22, 1833. Nauseag.— Sewall (1*33) in Me.
Hist. Soe. Coll., II, 207, 1847. Neguascag.— Sewall
(1833), ibid., 190 (misprint.) Neguaseag.— Willis,
ibid., 233. Neguasseag.— Deed of 1648 quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3 100, 1848. Neguasset.—
Bewail (1833) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, 207, 1847.
Negusset. — Deed of 1648 quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 3, 100, 1848.
Negwagon. A chief of the Ottawa of the
Michilimackinac region of Michigan, com
monly known as Little Wing, or Wing,
and also called Xingweegon. Although
the United States had declined the proffer
of Indian services in the war with Great
Britain in 1812, Xegwagon espoused the
American cause and lost a son in battle,
whereupon he adopted Austin K. Wing'
When the British took possession of
Michilimackinac, Xegwagon retired with
his people to their hunting grounds, hoist
ing the American flag over his Vamp.
Happening to be alone, he was visited by
British soldiers, who ordered him to
strike his flag. Obeying the command,
he wound the emblem around his arm,
and, drawing his tomahawk, said to the
officer, " Englishmen, Negwagon is the
friend of the Americans. He has but one
flag and one heart; if you take one you
shall take the other!" " Then sounding a
war cry he assembled his warriors and
was allowed to remain in peace and to
hoist the flag again. After the close of
the war he annually visited Detroit with
his family in two large birchbark canoes
with an American flag flying from the
stern of each. Lewis Cass, then stationed
at Detroit, never failed to reward him on
the occasion of these visits with two new
flags. By treaty of Mar. 28, 1836, he was
granted an annuity of $100, payable in
money or goods. Xegwagon is described
as having been very large in stature. A
county of Michigan was named in his
honor, but the name was subsequently
changed. Consult Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
in, 1S57. (c. T.)
Nehadi ( Xe.r.Vd/, ' people of Nex ' ) . A
Tlingit division living at Sanya, Alaska,
peculiar as being outside of both Tlingit
phratries and able to marry into any
other group. It is said to be of Tsim-
shian origin. (.T. u. s.)
Nehalem. ASalish tribe formerly living
on ornearXehalemr. , in x. w. Oregon, but,
now on Grande Ronde res. Pop. 28in 1871.
Naalem.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong.. 1st sess., 2,
1852. Na6lim. — Framboise quoted by Gairdner
(1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Loud., M, 255. l,s41.
Na-e'-lum — Dorsey, Naltunnetunne MS. voeab.,
B.A.K.,1884. Nahelem.— DuflotdeMofras, Oregon,
n 104,1844. Nehalems.—PalmerinH.R.Kx.Doc.
93 34th Cong., 1st sess., Ill, 1S5C,. Nehalim.—
Victor in Overland Mo., VII, 346, 1S71. Nehalins.—
Geary in Ind. ArT. Rep., 171. 18(10. Ne-i'lem.—
Gatschet, MS..B.A.K. (Nestueca name. )
Nehaltmoken. A body of Salish under
the Fraser superintendency, British Co
lumbia.— Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1S7S.
Nehemathla. See Neamathla.
Nehjao (Ne-lV-jit-o, 'wolf')- A clan^of
the Mahican.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174,
1877.
Nehogatawonahs. A band of the Dakota
near St Croix r., in Minnesota or Wis
cousin, in 1778. It was one of the three
river bands.
Nehogatawonaher.-Balbi, Atlas Kthnog
<i 774, 1S20. Nehogatawonahs.— Carver, I rav., f.O.
1778.'
Neholohawee. Given by Hay wood
( Hist. Tenn., 270, 1828) as the name <>t u
54
NKHOWMKAN — NENOOTHLECT
[B. A. E.
Cherokee clan, signifying 'blind sa
vanna*. No such clan name or meaning
exists in the tribe, and the name is evi
dently a bad eorruption either of Ani'-
kilahi or of AniMiatagewi, Cherokee clan
names, the latter having a slight resem
blance to the word for 'swamp' or 'sa
vanna '. (•'• M- )
Nehowmean ( X.i-'oml'n, meaning doubt
ful). A village of the Lytton band of
Ntlakyapamuk, on the w. side of Fraser
r., H in. above Lytton, Brit. (1ol.
Nehowmean.— Can. Ind. AIT., 79, 1*78. N'homi'n.—
Hill-Tout in Kep. Kthnol. Snrv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nhumeen.-ran. I ml. A IT. 1892, 1512. 1893.
Nohomeen.— Brit. Col. Map, Ind. AfT., Victoria,
1^72. Nx'omi'n. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mas. Nat.
Hist., II. 172, 1900.
Neihahat. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned by Jontel in 1689 (Mar-
gry. Dee., m, 409/1878) as an ally of the
Kadohadacho.
Neiuningaitua. A settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Fskimoon an island x. of the
entrance to I, yon inlet, at the s. end of
Melville penin., (1anada.
Neyuning Eit-dua. — Parry, Second Voy., 1H2, 1824.
Winter Island.— Ibid.
Nekah (Xfka, 'goose'). A gens of the
Chippewa.
Nekah.— Warren, Hist. Ojibways, 45, 1885.
Ni'ka.— Win. Jones, inf'n, 1906.
Nekoubaniste. A tribe, probably Mon-
tagnais, formerly living x. w. of L. St John,
Quebec.
Neconbavistes. — Lattre, map, 1784 (misprint).
Nekoubanistes. — Bellin, map, 175"); Ah-edo, Die.
<n-og., in, 2S 290: IV, 210, 178S. Neloubanistes.—
Ksnaiits and Rapilly, map, 1777 (misprint).
Nekunsisnis ('round isle'). A former
Chitimacha village opposite lie anx Ois-
eaux, in Lac de la Fausse Pointe, La.
Ne'kun si'snis.— (iatschet in Trans. Anthrop. Roe.
Wa-h., ii, K>2, 1*S3.
Nekun-stustai (\rkii/n xt.-ixta'-l, 'the
Stustas of Naikun'). A subdivision of
the Stustas, a family of the Eagle elan of
the Haida (q. v. ). As their name implies,
they lived near the great sand point called
Naikun, or Hose spit. (.1. R. s. )
Naeku'n stastaai'. — Boas in 12th Kep. X. W. Tribes
Can., 'j:5, 1S98. Neku'n st.\sta'-i. — Swanton, Cont.
I la id a, 27»i. 1905.
Nelcelchumnee. (liven as one of the
tribes on Fresno res., Cal., in 1861, num
bering sr> (In,l. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861).
Apparently the only mention of the tribe,
which is presumablv Moquelumnan.
Nellagottine ('people at the end of the
world' ). A division of the Kawcho-
dinne, occupying the country on L. Simp
son and along Anderson r. /Canada, next
to the Fskimo. Anderson and others
(Hind, Labrador Penin., n, 2(10, 1X63)
called them half Kawchodinne and half
Kutrhin. Macfarlane( ibid., 259) said they
erect lodges of turf on poles. Ross said
in 1859 that the Kawchodinne residing in
the country around Ft < iood Hope ex
tended beyond the Arctic circle on Mac-
ken/ie r.. coming into contact with the
Kutrhin, with whom, by intermarriage,
they have formed the tribe Bastard
Loueheux.
Batard Loueheux.— Hind, Labrador Penin., n.260,
18(13. Batards-Loucheux, — Petitot, Diet. Dene-Din-
djie, xx, 187(1. Loucheux-Batards.— lioss, MH.,B. A.
E., 1859. Nne-la-gottine. — Petitot in Bui. Soc.
Geoff. Paris, eliart, 1875. Nne lla-Gottine.— Petitot,
Autour dn lae des Esclaves, 3(12, 1891. Tpa-pa-Got-
tine.— Ibid. (='ocean people ' ). Vieux de la Mer.—
Ibid.
Nellmole. A. rancheria belonging to the
former Dominican mission of San Miguel
de la Frontera, w. coast of Lower Cali
fornia, about 30 m. s. of San Diego, Cal.
Its inhabitants spoke a Diegueno dia
lect.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner, May 18,
1860.
Neluste (Ne-lus-te, 'the hollow leaf).
Given by Hay wood (Tenn., 276, 1823) as
a clan of the Cherokee. No such clan
now exists, but there is some evidence of
the former existence of a Cherokee clan
taking its name from the holly (usftstl)',
the clan name would probably have been
AniMVtis.tr. (.1. M.)
Nemah. A former Chinook village on
the site of the present town of the same
name, on the E. side of Shoalwater bay,
Wash.
Mar 'hoo.— Swan, X. W. Coast, 211, 1857. Max.—
Boas, inf'n, 1905 (Chehalisname). Ne'ma.— Ibid,
(own name). TctEma'x.— Ibid. (Chehalis name
for the villagers).
Nemalquinner. A Chinookan tribe, be
longing to the Cushook division (q. v. ) of
Lewis and Clark, which lived in 1806 at
the falls of the Willamette, in Oregon, but
also had a temporary house on the N. end
of San vies id., where they went occasion
ally to collect wappatoo. They num
bered 200, in 4 houses. — Lewis and Clark
Exped., n, 219, 1814.
Nemalquinner. — Lewis and Clark Exped., II, 219,
181 1. Ne-mal-quin-ner's.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, vi, 11G, 1905.
Nemoy. Noted as a Snake band at the
head of Madison r., Mont., one of the
head forks of the Missouri. This would
place the band in Tukuarika territory,
though the name is not identified with
any known division.
Ne-moy. — Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map, 1814.
Nenabozho. See Nanabozho.
Nenekunat. See Ninigret.
Nenelkyenok (Ne/nelk/''enox, 'people
from the headwaters of the river'). A
gens of the Nimkish, a Kwakiutl tribe. —
Boas in Kep. Nat. Mtis. 1S95, 331, 1897.
Nenelpae (Xc/ni''lp(i(^ 'those on the up
per end of the river'). A gens of the
Koeksotenok, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 181)5, 330, 1897.
Nennequi. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Ksselen. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Nenohuttahe. See I'alJi Killer.
Nenoothlect ( Xc-iiooDi-lect}. A former
Chinookan tribe living 28 in. from The
Dalles, on Columbia r., Oreg. — Lee and
Frost, Oregon, 176, 1844.
BULL. 30]
NEODAKHEAT NEPHRITE
Neodakheat (Ne-o' -dak-he' -at, 'head of
the lake ' ) . Given by Morgan as a former
Cayuga village at the head of Cayuga lake,
on "the site of Ithaca, N . Y. In 1750, Carn-
merhoff, Zeisberger's companion, called
the lake there Ganiataregechiat, with the
same meaning. In 1 766 Zeisberger again
visited the place and said a Delaware vil
lage existed at the end of the lake. Three1
or 4 in. off was a Tutelo village with a
Cayuga chief. The Tutelo had been
placed there by the Iroquois. (w. M. B. )
Ne-6-'dak-he-at. — Morgan, League Iroq., 470, 1851.
Oeyendehit.— Pouchot map (1758) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., X, 694,1858 (possibly identical). O-nya'-de-
a'-ka»'-hyat.— Hewitt, inf'n, 1886 (Seneca form).
Neokautah. (Four Legs). The Meno-
minee name of a Winnebago chief whose
village, commonly known as Four Legs
Village, was situated at the point where
Fox r. leaves L. Winnebago, on the site
of the present Neenah, Winnebago co.,
Wis. According to Draper (Win. Hist.
Soc. Coll., x, 114, 1888) , while living here
Neokautah for a time claimed tribute from
Americans who passed his village. With
Dekaury and other Winnebago chiefs he
joined in the war against the United
States in 1812-13, reaching the seat of
hostilities in time to join Tecumseh in
the fighting at Ft Meigs, Ohio, and later
engaged in the attack on Ft Sandusky,
so ably defended by Croghan (Grignon's
Recolfections in \Vis. Hist. Soc. Coll., in,
269, 1857). Neokautah was one of the
representatives of his people at the peace
conference at Mackinaw, Mich., June 3,
1815, and was a signer of the treaty of
Prairie du Chien, Wis. , Aug. 1 9, 1 825, under
the French name " Les quatres jambes,"
as leading representative of his tribe.
His Winnebago name is given as Hoot-
shoapkau, but it seems to have been sel
dom used. (c. T. )
Neolithic age. A term, signifying 'new
stone age,' applied originally in Europe to
the culture period that folio wed the Paleo
lithic ('old stone') age and preceded the
Bronze or Metal age, the separation, as
the name implies, being chronologic. In
northern America at the period of dis
covery the native culture was that of the
Stone age in general, all stages of stone
art being represented at one and the same
time. It is thus not possible to separate
the culture as a whole on a time basis,
and the terms Neolithic and Paleolithic
are not applicable save in a theoretical
sense, i. e., on the assumption that each
tribe or group of tribes that had achieved
the higher stone culture had necessarily
at an earlier period passed tli rough the
lower. See Antiquity. (w. n. IT.)
Neomaitaneo (neoina*, 'sand piled in
hills'; heta'neo, 'men, people': 'sand-hill
people'). A band of the Heviqsnipahis
division of the Cheyenne, so called from
having formerly ranged chiefly in the
"sand-hill country" of x. E. Colorado.
Not identical with the Cheyenne tribe as
a whole, as has been stated. (.1. M.)
Neomai-taneo.— Mooney, Cheyenne MS., B A K
1906. Sand-hill people.— Grinnell in Internal!
Cong. Americanists, AIM, 139, 1905.
Neomonni ( Rain-cloud). Anlowachief,
of inferior grade, during the early half of
the 19th century. He claimed to have
taken scalps from Kansa, Omaha, Mis
souri, Sioux, Osage, and Sank Indians,
and Catliii (Fourteen Iowa Indians, 3, (i,
1844), who writes his name "New-
mon-ya, Walking rain," says he was
much more distinguished as a warrior
than White Cloud (under whom he was
third chief), one of the most remarkable
and celebrated men of the Iowa tribe.
CatHn gives Neomonni's age, about 1843,
as 54 years, and describes him as nearly
6£ ft tall. He was one of the 14 Iowa
who visited England with Melody in
1843, Catlin, who painted his portrait,
acting as interpreter. His name appears
among the signers to the treaties of Prairie
du Chien, Wis., July 15, 1830, as " Niayoo
Manie, Walking rain"; Ft Leaven worth,
Kans., Sept. 17, 183(5, as "Ne-o-mo-na,
Raining cloud"; and St Louis, Mo., Nov.
23, 1837, as Ne-o-mon-ni. His portrait
was also painted in Washington for the
War Department by C. B. King, and is
reproduced in McKenneyand Hall, Ind.
Tribes, n, 1858.
Nepanet, Tom. A Christian Nipmuc,
the faithful and valued friend of the
Massachusetts colonists during the King
Philip war in the 17th century. The
English, desirous of negotiating with the
enemy for the release of certain white
captives, chose Nepanet as their emissary,
and although confined with others on an
island in Boston harbor, he consented to
undertake the mission. He started for
the Indian camp, Apr. 12, 1076, and
although unsuccessful m the first attempt,
it was chiefly through his initiative and
subsequent efforts that the family of Mr
Rowlandson and other prisoners were
finally released. It was also through his
aid that a party of Englishmen under
(•apt. Henchman were enabled to sur
prise a'body of the enemy at Weshakom
ponds, near Lancaster, Mass., in May,
1676. ("•)
Nepawtacum. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the x
bank of the Rappahannock, in Lancaster
(.()tj Va.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Nephrite. This semiprecious stone,
called also jade, was employed by the
native tribes of British Columbia and
Alaska in the manufacture of implements.
Deposits of the stone were found in 1<V
by Lieut. Stoney in what is now called
the Jade in ts., which lie N. of Kowak
r Alaska, 150 m. above its mouth; and
NEPONSET NESAQUAKE
[B.
bowlders and erratic fragments have been
discovered in lower Fraser valley and
at other points in British Columbia and
Alaska — facts indicating a wide distribu
tion of the material. Nephrite has not
been found, however, so far as known,
within the area of the United States
proper, with the exception of an erratic
bowlder of mottled leek-green color,
weighing 47 Ibs., obtained by a prospector
in auriferous gravels in s. Oregon, and a
small pebble from the shores of I'uget sd.
(Terry). It is usually found associated
with metamorphic rocks, but the exact
manner of its occurrence is not under
stood. It is not quite as hard as quart/,
but on account of its compact, fibrous
structure it is extremely tough and there
fore makes very serviceable implements.
Though not always fine-grained, nephrite
takes a high polish and presents a very
handsome appearance. The colors range
through various shades of gray, grayish,
and olive greens, bright greens, to brown-
ishand blackish hues. It is of ten streaked
and mottled, and is sometimes more or less
translucent. Before the introduction of
iron in theN. W. nephrite- was much em
ployed for hammers, adzes, drills, knives,
whetstones, etc., but it seems rarely to
have been used for ornaments; and there
is no reason for believing that, as in the
S., it had any special or mythologic sig-
uncance As the stone is too tough to
lily shaped by fracturing, it was
divided by sawing— usually, it is believed,
with strips of w,,,,d used 'in conjunction
with sharp sand. Many of the specimens
mir museums show traces of such treat-
nt I lu. implements were finished by
Tim ing, and sometimes were highly
polished. Specimens have been obtained
mainly Iron, the coast tribes between
u<retsd. m the s. and Point Barrow in
j »>ut many are not fully identified
as nephrite, and aconsiderablenumber are
'••'''ablypectolite^.v.). Thesourcesof
nephrite and related minerals found in use
he natives has been much discussed
since unt, recently no deposits had been
< '--ve- d n, \merica, and it was surmised
it the northern specimens might have
•light Irom Siberia, and theMexi-
entra American from China;
" J th.s view is now practically aban-
1 "• Analysis ol the northern n<>.->i,
in Science, Jan. 3, 1890; Wilson in Rep
Nat. Mus. 1896, 1898. (w. H. H. )
Neponset. A former important Massa-
chuset village on Neponset r. about the
present Stoughton, Norfolk co., Mass.
John Eliot labored there as a missionary
in 1646, and it was one of several tem
porary residences of Chickataubut, chief
of the Massachuset.
Chickatawbut.— Hoyt, Antiq. Researches 32 1824
(sachem's name). Naponsett.— Mas*. Hist/Soc
Coll 4th s., m, 325, note, 1856. Narponset. -Hub-
bard (1680) ibid., 2d s., v, 32, 1815. Neponcett 1
Holmes, ibid., 1st s., vii, 9, 1801 Neponset —
Pineheon (1633), ibid., 2d s., vm '>39 1819 N>
ponsitt.— Gookin (1674), ibid., 1st s., 1/148, 1806.
Nererahhe. A civil or peace chief of
that part of the Shawnee living on the
Scioto in Ohio, present at the conference
between Sir Win. Johnson and the repre
sentatives of the Six Nations at Johnson's
Hall, N. Y., in Apr., 1774. He appears
to have possessed considerable oratorical
power, and at this conference made a
strong appeal to the Miami representa
tives to follow7 Johnson's advice and re
main friendly to the English. Kuttenber
Tribes Hudson K., 306, 1872) mentions
him as one of the two or three more
prominent chiefs of the Shawnee at that
period. Sowanowane, who, Kuttenber
thinks, was Cornstalk, was head or war
chief of the Shawnee, and when a belt
was given to Nererahhe in 1774, he sent
it to Sowanowane. (c T \
Neron. The "captain general "'of 'the
iroquois, taken near Montreal in 1663
and so called by the French because of
his great cruelty. In memory of his
brother he had burned 80 captives, be
sides killing 60 men with his own hand
( Jes. Kel., 1656, 1663) . He wasan Onon-
(iaga named Aharihon, suggesting his
trench name. (W.M.B.)
Nesadi (NesA'di, 'salt-water people')
A division of the Wolf phratry of the
Llmgit, living at Kake, Alaska, (j. R. s.)
,
".'"e, H to 14; oxide of iron 5 to 8.
ah"llin"m.Ito3; specific gravitv/2.9 to 3
- an amount of the nephrites and
W
'«"»: Clark and M,rril 'in
?/"M *'• '!™ = NHHon i
V.t I U 'S<1<: ^''"'^''
St., iv, Anthrop. ,n, ]9(W: T(
. living at Kake, Alaska, "(j. R. s.)
Nesaquake. (From Neetc-saqn-auke
land of the second outlet,' i. e., Nesa
quake r— Kuttenber). A settlement to
winch theMatinecoc retired after the war
of 1643, at the i>resent Nisseqnague, and
Nesaquake r., about Smithtown, Suffolk
co., Long id., N. Y.
Missaquogues.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R. 74
LK12. Massaquakes.— Clark, Onondaga, I, 18 1849'
Necceaquake.— Doc. of 1669 quoted bv Thompson'
LOUR Id., r, 255, 1843. Neersaquake.-Ibid Nesa-
?Tl8^AllN°8 (1(i7Z)i1^- X;Doc- Co1' Hist. XI?
<-J, I8,s, . Nesaquak.— Nicolls (1666), ibid., 576
lfirrTS%~f J1w' 575' Nesa^anke. -Doc. of
'«'''. ibid., 5/6. Nesequake.— Doc. of 1650 quoted
•> Ruttenber, Ind. Geotf. Names, 93, 1906 Nes-
nonaCno->)<K'- 'v1'?1' ibi<1- ^ssequauke.-Skul
nore (1(,7;), m N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 702,
Nip-a-qua-ugs -Macau ley, N. Y., n,164, 1829
Y h , • i frlsl"ck(lue&hacky.-Doc. of 1645 in N.
Wood n ! l > \fXIV' (i0' lm- Nissaquague.-
wooa quoted by Macauley N Y n Vy-> 18'xi
pson, Loiitf Id i 94 184S
-
2di8S
"V , i '• wNlssequogue. -Thompson,
Ll i p6Vf1813' Wissiquack.-D<,c. of 1704
T'oted by Kuttenber, Ind. GCOR. Names, 93, 1906.
BULL. 30]
NESCAMBIOUIT NESTUOCA
Nescambiotiit. See Asaacumbuit.
Nescopeck. A mixed Iroquois, Shaw-
nee, and Delaware village formerly at
the mouth of Nescopeck r., in Luzerne
co., Pa., where a town of the same name
now stands. It had been abandoned by
1779.' (.1. N. B. H.)
Neshamini. A Delaware tribe or band
formerly living on Xeshaminy cr., Bucks
co., Pa.
Neshamani. — Clay quoted by Day, Penn., 485,
1843. Neshaminas.— Boudinot, Star in the West,
127, 1816. Ne-sham-i-nes. — Macauley, N. Y..II. 166,
1829. Neshaminies.— Proud, Penn., n, 294, 1798.
Nishamines.— Sanford, U. S., cxlvii, 1819.
Nesh.ann.ock. A white-fleshed variety
of potato; from the name of the place
in Pennsylvania, where it was first pro
duced. Neshannockj the name of a village
and stream in Mercer co., comes from a
word in the Delaware dialect of Algon-
quian, signifying 'place of two rivers',
from nisha ' two ' , -hanne 'flowing stream ' ,
-ock locative suffix. (A. P. c. )
Neshasath (NE'c'asath}. A sept of the
Seshart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Neshaw. A local word for eel in Mas
sachusetts. Trumbull (Natick Diet., 80,
1903) says: "The name of 'neshaw eel'
is yet retained by the fishermen of Mar
thas Vineyard and perhaps elsewhere
in Massachusetts for the silver eel (Mu-
rsenaargentea).'" The derivation is from
Narraganset iieesltat'tog 'eels', literally
'pairers,' from nees 'two', a nog 'they go
to'. This Algonquian name, Trumbull
thinks, may have belonged originally to
the lamprey. (A. F. c.)
Nesheptanga. An ancient ruined puel >lo
situated in Jeditoh valley, in the Hopi
country, N. E. Arizona. It seemingly was
one of the group of villages built and oc
cupied by the Kawaika people, who were
of Keresan stock from the Rio Grande.
It was first described, but not named, by
V. Mindeleff in 1885 as a ruin between
the Bat House (Chakpahu) and the Horn
House (Kokopnyama), and was partially
excavated by Dr Walter Hough for the
National Museum in 1901. See Mindel
eff in 8th Rep. B. A. K., 50-51, 1891;
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 590, 1898;
Hough in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901, 333 et
seq., 1903.
Neshepatanga.— Hough, pp. cit., pi. 82.
Neshta. An extinct subgens of the
Wa/ha/he gens of the Ponca.
Necta.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229, 1897
(c=s/t).
Nesietsha. A Naskotin village at the
confluence of Blackwater and Fraser rs. ,
Brit. Col.
Black-Water.— Morice, Notes on W. Denes, 24, 1893.
Nasietcah.— Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 109,
1892.
Nesikeep ( 'little deep hollow or cut' , ac
cording to Teit; 'destroyed', referring to
the incidents of a story, according to Hill-
Tout) . A village belonging to the Upper
Fraser band of Xtlakyapamuk, on the w.
side of Fraser r., 38 in. above Lvtton
Brit, Col. Pop. 12 in 1901, the last time
the name was officially reported. Daw-
son gives this as a Lillooet town.
N'cek'p't.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.Surv Can 4
1899. Nesikeep.— Can. Ind. AIT., ]>t. n. Hit; him'
Nes-i-kip.— l)a\vsou in Trans. Roy Soc Can' sec'
n, 44, 1X91. Nesykep.— Can. Ind. An". ixy>' '",1"'
1893. Nisucap.-Ibid., 78, 1878. NsE'qip.-Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 172, 1900.
Neskollek. A Nataotin village on Ba-
bine lake, Brit. Col.
Nas'qollak.— Morice in Trans. Rov Soc Can \
109, 1892.
Nespelim. A Salish tribe on a creek of
same name, a x. tributary of Columbia r.,
about 40 in. above Ft Okinakane, Wash!
Ross speaks of them as one of the ( )kina-
gan tribes, while \Vinans classes them as
part of the Saupoil. The hitter two to
gether numbered <>53 on Col vi lie res
Wash., in 1906.
Tn-as-petsum.— Ross, Fur Hunters, i, ],s5, ixr>5.
In-spellum. — Ross, Adventures, 290, 1849. Nepee-
lium. — Ind. AIT. Rep., 253, 1877. Nespectums.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 525, 1878. Nes-pee-
lum.— Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 22, 1870. Nespe
lim.— Ind. All. Rep. 1901, pt. 1, 702 1902 Nespi
lim.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. K., pi. ss. ls%.
Sin-spee-lish. — Gibbsin 1'ac. R. R. Rep., i, 414, 1*55.
Nesquehonite. A variety of magnesium
carbonate, from Xesqnehonvig, the place
in Pennsylvania where it was found, and
-itc, representing the Creek /roc. Nes-
quehoning, the name of a stream and vil
lage in Carbon co., signifies, in the Dela
ware dialect of Algonquian, 'at the black
deer lick,' from ni^fjue 'black', iiin/ioni
' deer lick,' -hig locative suffix. ( A. K. c. )
Nestucca. A branch of the Tillamook,
formerly living on and near Nestugga r.,
N. w. Oreg., no\v on the Grande Koude
and Si let/ res. Their popular name is
derived from that of theircountry; their
own name is Staga/ush ('people of
iStaga '). Pop. 46 in 1881. They are no
longer separately enumerated.
Apafan.— Gatschet, Kalapnya MS., H. A. K.. 30
(Atfalati name for the Oregon Salish; perhaps
from t<'li<ii>uj'<rn, 'on the coast'). Nas-tu'-km me'
}unne.— Dorsey, MS. Tutu vocal)., 1884 (Tutntimne
name). Naz-tuk'-e-me' junng.— Dorsey, Naltunne-
tunne MS. vocal)., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunnetunne
name). Nestackee.— Condon in Ind. AIY. Rep.
18C.3, 83, 1861. Nestockies. — Palmer in H. R. Kx.
Doc. 93, 34th Cong.. 1st scss.. Ill, 1S5C,. Nestuca
lips — Keaiie in Stanford, Compend., 525,187s. Nes-
tucals.— H. R. Rep- 98,42.1 Cong., 3d sess., 374. 18
Nestuccas.— Huntington in Ind. Air. Rep. 18ti/, 71,
186*. Nestucka.— Ibid.,62. Nestuckah.— Victor in
Overland Mo., vn, 346, 1871. Nestuckers.— Ind. AH.
Rep 221, 1S61. Nestuckias.— Taylor in Sen. Kx.
Doc. 4, 40th Cong., spec, sess., 26, 1N!7. Nextucas.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 525, isTs. Neztruc-
ca.— Ind. AtY. Rep., 71, 1871. NezTucca_:-
41-' 1872 Neztucca.— Ibid., :?-Ki, 1*75. Nikaas.—
Framboise (1835) quoted by Gairdner in Jour.
Geoir Soc. Loud.. -M, 255,1811 (probably identi
cal) Nikas.-Dutlot de Mofras, Kxpl., u, 33;. 1S44
(probably identical). NistokiAmpafaamim.— <
schet, Lakmiut MS., 15. A. K.. 105 ( Lakm.nt uameK
Shibalta — Gatschet, Shasta vocab., B. A. E., 18/<
(YnS [Kikatsik] name). Si ni'-te-lL-l»;.rsey,
Coquille MS vocab.. B. A. K., 18M ( Hat-
heads'- Conuillename). Staga'ush.-Boas. in! n,
1906. Tagahosh.-Gatschet.Nestncca MS.
B A K 1884 (own name). Tcqe'-k'qu.— Dorsey,
Alsea MS vocab., B A. K., 1884 (Alsea name).
58
NKSTTAN NETPINUNSH
[B. A. E.
Nesutan. Job. One of the Indians chosen
hv.Iohn Eliot to assist liini, as interpreter,
in translating the Scriptures into the
Natick language of Massachusetts. Goo-
kin (Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 444, 1836)
thus speaks of him: " In this expedition
[July, l<>7-">] one of our principal soldiers
of the praying Indians was slain, a val
iant and stout man named Job Xesutan;
lie \\asa very good linguist in the English
tongue and was Mr Eliot's assistant and
interpreter in his translations of the Bible,
and other books of the Indian language."
Fliot wrote, Oct. I'l, 1(>50: "I have one
[Indian interpreter] already who can
write, so that I can read his writing well,
and with some pains and teaching, can
read mine" (Pilling, Algonq. Bib., 127,
ISiH ).
Neswage. A Delaware chief who, com
manding a band of 1*3 warriors, about
1S-41, was attacked by the Sioux at a point
ju.-t N. of the present Adel, Dallas CO.,
la., while on their way to visit the Sank
and Foxes, then holding a war dance
within the limits of the site of J)es
Moines. The Delawares offered a brave
defense, killing 2<> of the Sioux before
aUJmt one of their own number fell.
This survivor bore the news to the camp
of the Sank and Foxes, a short distance
away, among whom were Keokuk and
1'ashapahs. With <>()() warriors they fol
lowed the Sioux, inflicting on them severe
punishment. Those who visited the
scene of the attack on the Delawares
found the body of Xeswage lying by a
tree, his tomahawk at his side and the
bodies of four of his warriors immediately
about him. Consult Fulton, Red Men of
Iowa, 2s:;, 1SS2.
Netawatwees. A Delaware chief, born
about Hi77, died at Pittsburg, Pa., in
177»i. Xetawatwees was one of the signers
of the treatyof Conestogain 1718. As he
belonged to the important I'nami, or Tur
tle division of the tribe, he became chief
ol this division according to usage and in
consequence thereof head chief of the
tribe. To him were committed all the
tokens of contracts, such as wampum
-, obligatory writings, with the sign
manual o! William Perm and others, down
to the time that he and his people were
forced to leave Pennsylvania and retire
to Ohio, where they settled on (1ayuga r.
He failed to attend the treaty with Bou-
M'let m I :«;:{, and \vtien this officer and
'.radstreet with their 1 roops approached
his settlement he attempted to escape
but was captured and deposed from his
•hiettancy until the conclusion of peace
when he was reinstated by his tribe'
became a convert to Christianity in
later years and urged other leaders to
m.H example. On hjs ,|,,at|, lu,
ucceeded by White Eyes, (r. T )
Netchilik. A spring settlement of the
Netchilirmiut Eskimo, on the w. side of
Boothia land, Canada.
Netchillik.— Boas in (5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Netchilirmiut ('people of the place pos
sessing seal' ). A large tribe of the Cen
tral Eskimo, occupying Boothia Felix,
Canada, and the adjoining mainland, in
lat. 70°. They have become mixed with
the Ugjulirmiut. Their villages are Ang-
malortuk, Netchilik, North Ilerndon,
and Sagavok. In recent years a large
part of the tribe has moved to Hudson
bay and lives in the region between C.
Fullerton and Repulse bay.
Boothians. — Ross, Second Voy., app., x, 1835.
Nachillee.— Schwatka quoted in Science, 543, 1884.
Natsilik.— Rink, Eskimo Tribes, i, 33, 1887.
Nechjilli.— Amundse in Geog. Jonr.. xxix, 505,
May 1907. Neitchillee.— McClintock, Voy. of Fox,
253,1881. Neitchilles.— Hall, Second Arct Kxped
277, 1879. Neitschillik.— Boas in Zt-itschr. d. (Jes.
f. Krdk., 18S3. Neitschillit-Eskimos.— Ibid. Neit-
teelik.— Hall, Second Arct. Kxped., 256, 1879.
Netchillik.— Schwatka in Century Mag., xxn, 76,
1881. Netchillirmiut.— Boas in trans. Anthrop.
Soc. Wash., nr, 101, 1885. Netidli'wi.— Stein 'in
Petermanns Mitt., 198, 1902. Netschilluk Innuit.—
Schwatka in Science, iv, 543, 1884. Net-tee-lek.
McClintock, Voy. of Fox, 1(53, 1881.
Netlek ('sealing place'). An Ita Es
kimo village on Murchison sd., x. w.
Greenland; pop. 11 in 1892.
Natilivik.— Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mns Nat Hist
xii, 269, 1899. Netchiolumi.— Heilprin, Peary Re
lief Exped., 104, 1893. Nejchiolumy.— Peary, My
Arct. Jour., 30, 1893. Netelik.— Kane Arct Ex-
plor., n, 107, 1856. NetidliwL — Stein in Peter-
maims Mitt., no. 9, map, 1902 ('young seal').
Netiulume.— Peary, My Arct. Jour., 129, map,
1893. Netiulumi. — Peary in (Jeog. Jour n 224
1898. Netlek.— Markham in Trails. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., 129, 1866. Netlik.— Hayes, Arct. Boat
Journ., 130, 1860.
Netop. The word aetop, used by the
English, according to Roger Williams, in
saluting the Indians, is a slight corruption
of Narraganset netoinp (=nitaf>p for ni-
ta"peti), cognate with Abnaki ni(la"b&
and southern Renape i/i(d/>cn (nctoppew,
Smith ), usually interpreted 'my friend,'
but meaning, 'literally, 'my with-man,'
i. e., 'my companion.' The words are
contracted, respectively, from nt 'my' +
wit 'with' (which loses its n< in compo
sition) + -a»p(e<i) 'man'; nc + vid +
a" be; and nc + irit + -<1/><>u. (Contrac
tions of this kind an» not uncommon in
Algonquian; for example: Nipissing nil-
sltikire, 'my female companion,' lit, 'my
co-woman', from ni 'my' + -H-itxh 'with'
+ ikire 'woman'; Chippewa nidji 'my
comrade', from ni + ir'nlj + /, ' my co as-I '
(or as myself) ; Delaware nilix 'my friend'
or 'companion', from ni + -irit + y.s-; Oee
nitjiwdm 'my companion,' lit. 'my with-
goer.' Cf. Lat. coinex, 'companion,' lit.
'with-goer.' (w. u. G.)
Netpinunsh ('red earth'). A former
Chitimacha village, 2m. \v. of Charenton,
on Bayou Teche, La.
Net Pinu'nsh.— Gatsehot in Trans. Anthrop. Soc.
Wash., n, 151, 1883. Terre Rouge. — Ibid.
BULL. 30]
NETS NETTOTALIS
59
Nets, Netting, and Network. In every
part of the United States and north
ward the Indians and the Eskimo used
some kind of nets, netting, or network.
These were made from animal tissues and
vegetal fibers — wool and hair, hide, sine wr,
and intestines; roots, stems, bast, bark,
and leaves. Animal skins were cut into
long delicate strips, \vhile sinew and
vegetal fibers were separated into fila
ments and these twisted, twined, or
braided and made into openwork meshes
by a series of technical processes ranging
from the simplest weaving or coiling
without foundation to regular knotting.
The woman's hands were the most use
ful implements in net making; but the
seine needle, or shuttle, exhibits a variety
of forms from the mere stick for wind
ing, as on a bobbin, to the elaborately
ornamented needles of the Eskimo. The
meshing also shows a variety of processes,
through more and more intricate loop-
ings, as in the Maidu netted caps, to the
world- wide netting knot (Dixon).
Netting was used for the capture of ani
mals, for the lacings of snowshoes and
lacrosse sticks, for carrying-frames and
wallets, for netted caps, for the founda
tion of feather work— in short, for what
ever had meshes. Nets for the capture
of animals differed with the creatures
caught, as bird net, fish net, seal net, crab
net; with the form, as rectangular net, cir
cular net, conical net, bag net, or purse
net; with the function, as inclosing net,
drag net, casting net, dip net, gill net, ar
resting net, drift net, and hand net.
Beginning at the far N. with the Es
kimo, the question of tribal distribution
may be considered. Not all the Eskimo
used nets for fishing. Boas never saw
any among the Central Eskimo, but men
tions them as existing in Labrador and
westward of Hudson bay; while Mur
doch's account of netting at Pt Barrow,
Alaska, is full. Netting needles of antler
and walrus ivory, and mesh sticks of bone
or antler were employed, both of peculiar
patterns. The materials are sinew twine
(generally braided), rawhide thong, and
whalebone. The knot is the usual becket
hitch. Small seal are caught in large
meshed nets of rawhide, 18 meshes long
and 12 deep, with length of mesh 14 in.
These nets are set under the ice in winter
and in shoal water in summer. Seals are
enticed into the nets by whistling, by
scratching on the ice, or with rattles.
Whitefish are taken in gill nets set under
the ice in rivers. A specimen in the Na
tional Museum, made of fine strips of
whalebone, is 79 meshes long by 21 deep,
with meshes 3} in. deep. Murdoch, who
figures a conical dip net, or fish trap, made
of twisted sinew, also gives the spread of
various kinds of fish nets, and surmises
that the American Eskimo learned the
use^of the net from the Siberians.
From native two-strand twine of milk
weed and wild hemp fiber the Maidu of
California made their nets and netted
caps. Fishing nets varied in size, shape,
fineness of twine, and in mesh. The
Maidu of Sacramento r. used seines, those
< >f the mountains the conical dip net. The
knitting was done with a shuttle com
posed of two slender sticks. The first
two or three fingers of the left hand served
for mesh stick, and the so-called weaver's
knot joined the meshes. Dixon figures
and describes the several ways of making
the Maidu netted caps, the simplest be
ginning with the plain coil without foun
dation, passing through the same coil
with a twist or two in it, to the openwork
single knot.
(ioing southward to the California
tribes nearer the Mexican bonier, abo
riginal netting is found in both clothing
and basketry. In nets of the simplest
structure the courses merely hook into
oneanotherand resemble coiled basketry,
if the foundation be removed. By
taking additional half turns and by vary
ing the knotting, artistic patterns are pro
duced. From the simple meshes the
work becomes more elaborate and the
knots more intricate.
An interesting use of netting has been
brought to light by Holmes in his studies
of ancient American pottery. In many
places have been found vessels and sherds
that show net impressions on the surface.
In some parts of the Atlantic slope ves
sels of clay were molded in network,
taking the impressions of the texture.
In the description of ancient garments,
especially those in which feathers bore a
conspicuous part, precisely the same
methods of netting are described. This
furnishes to archeologists an excellent
check-off in their studies, since in later
times all other forms of textile work, ex
cepting the figure weaving, were aban
doned.
Consult Boas (1) in 6th Rep. B. A. R,
1888, (2) in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat, Hist,
xv, 1901; Dixon in Hull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist,, xvn, pt. 3, 1905; Goddard in I'niv.
Cal. Pub., Am. Arch;eol. andEthnol., i,
1903; Holmes (1) in 3d Rep. B. A. I-:.,
1884, (2) in Am. Anthrop., i\, no. 1,
1907; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. R,
1892; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 1900; Turner in llth Rep. B. A. R,
1894; Willoughby in Am. Anthrop., vn,
no. 1, 1905. (<>• T. M.)
Netsekawik. A Kaviagmiut
village on Golofnin bay, Alaska.— Elev
enth Census, Alaska, K>r2, 1893.
Nettotalis. Given as an Indian village
between Yale and Hope, on the w. hank
of Fraser r., Brit. Col. (Brit. Col. map,
fiO
XKTSIOK NKl'TKALS
[P.. A. E.
Jn.l. Aff., Victoria, is?!'). This would
he in the country of the Cowichan.
Neusiok. An unclassified tribe, per
haps of Iroquoian stock, found in 1">84
occupying the country on the s. side of
lower Neuse r.. within the present Craven
andCarteretcos., Y. (1. They were at war
with the more southerly coasttrihes. In
the later colonial period the Indians of
the same region were commonly known
as Neuse Indians and had dwindled by
the year 1700 to lo warriors in two towns,
Chat tooka and Rouconk. They probably
disappeared by incorporation with the
Tuscarora. (.r. M. )
Neuses. — Martin, Hist. X. Car.. 1'JT. 1829. Neus
Indians. — La \vson, Hist. Car. 1711, SSl, repr. I860.
Neusiok —Mooiiry. Sioimn Tribes of the East, 7,
l.v.M. Neuusiooc. — De Hry map in Harlot. Brief
and True Hep.. 1 .">'.»<>. Nusiok. — Ainadas (l.riS4) in
Smith's Works, Arlx-r ed., ;•>(•«.», 1SS4. Nustoc.— I)e
Hry map i 1~>W >, ihid.. ;'.(•_' (misprint. )
Neutrals. An important confederation
of Iroquoian tribes living in the 17th cen
tury N. of L. Frie in Ontario, having four
villages K. of Niagara r. on territory ex
tending to the (ienesee watershed; the
western hounds of these tribes were in
definitely w. of Detroit r. and L. St (.'lair.
They were called Neutrals by the French
because thev were neutral in the known
wars between the Iroquois and the Hu
mus. The 1 lurons called them Attiwan-
daronk, denoting 'they are those whose
lam.rua'_re is awry', and this name was
also applied by the Neutrals in turn to
the I lurons. The Iroquois called them
Atirhagenrat ( Atirhaguenrek) and Rha-
gcnratka. The Aondironon, the AVen-
rehronon, and the Ongniaahraronon are
names of some of the constituent tribes
of the Neutrals. Champlain, reporting
what he saw in 161(5, wrote that the "Na
tion Nentre" had 4,000 warriors and in
habited a country that extended SO or 100
leagues K. and \v.. situated westward from
the lake of the Seneca; they aided the
Ottawa (Cheueiix releuex. ) against the
Maseoutens or ''Small Prairie people,"
and rai-ed a great <|uantity of good to
bacco, the surplus of which was traded
for skin<. furs, and porcupine quills and
quillwork with the northern Alironquian
peoples. This writer said that the In
dians cleared ih,. |;,iid "with great pains,
though thev had no proper instruments
to do this. They trimmed all the limbs
trom the trees, which they burned at the
toot of tint trees to cause them to die.
Then they thoroughly prepared the
ground between the trees ami planted
their grain from step to step, putting in
each hill about 10 grain-, and so contin
ued planting until they had enough for
.'! or } years' provisions, lest a bad vear
sterile and fruitless, befall them." '
The Rrv. Father .Joseph de la Roche
Daillon, a Recollect, spent the winter of
H )'-'•> among this people for the purpose
of teaching them Christianity. The first
village, Kandoucho, or All Saints, wel
comed him. He then went through four
other villages, meeting with a friendly
reception, and finally reached the sixth,
where he had been told to establish- him
self, lie had the villagers call a council
of the tribe for the purpose of declaring
to them his mission. He was adopted
by the tribe, being given to Tsohahissen
(Souharissen?), the presiding chief.
Daillon says of the Neutrals: "They
are inviolable observers of what they
have once concluded and decreed."
His "father and host," Tsohahissen, had
ever traveled among all neighboring
tribes, for he was chief not only of his
own village, but even of those of the
whole tribe, composed of about 28 vil
lage's, villas, and towns, constructed like
those of the Hurons, besides many ham
lets of 7 or 8 lodges for fishing, hunting,
or for the cultivation of the soil. Daillon
said that there was then no known in
stance of a chief so absolute; that Tso
hahissen had acquired his position and
power by his courage and from having
been at war many times against 17 tribes,
and bad brought back heads (scalps?)
and prisoners from all. Their arms were
only the war club and the bow and arrow,
but tb,ey were skilful in their use. Dail
lon also remarked that he had not found
in all the countries visited by him among
the Indians a hunchback, one-eyed, or
deformed person.
l>nt the Hurons, having learned that
Father Daillon contemplated conducting
the Neutrals to the trading place in the
harbor of C. Victory in L. St Peter of St
Lawrence r., approximately 50 m. below
Montreal, spread false reports about him,
declaring to the Neutrals that he was a
great magician, capable of tilling the air
of the country with pestilence, and that
he had then already taken off many Hu
rons by poison, thus set 'king to compass
his death by fomenting suspicions against
him. The bearing of the accusation may
be judged when it is known that sorcerers
were regarded as public enemies and out
laws and were remorselessly slain on
the slightest pretext.
The father declared that there were an
incredible number of deer in the country,
which they did not take one by one; but
by making a triangular "drive," com
posed of two convergent hedges leading
to a narrow opening, with a third hedge
placed athwart the opening but admitting
of egress at each end of the last one,
they drove the game into this pen and
slaughtered them with ease. They prac
tised toward all animals the policy that,
whether required or not, they must
kill all they might find, lest those which
were not taken would tell the other beasts
NEUTRALS
that they themselves had been pursued,
and that these latter in time of need
would not permit themselves to be taken.
There were also many elk, beaver, wild
cats, black squirrels, "bustards, turkeys,
cranes, bitterns, and other birds and
animals, most of which were there all
winter; the rivers and lakes were abun
dantly supplied with fish, and the land
produced good maize, much more than
the people required; there were also
squashes, beans, and other vegetables in
season. They made oil from the seeds
of the sunflower, which the girls reduced
to meal and then placed in boiling water
which caused the oil to float; it was
then skimmed with wooden spoons. The
mush was afterward made into cakes and
formed a very palatable food.
Daillon said that the life of the Neutrals
was " not less indecent" than that of the
Hurons, and that their customs and
manners were very much the same.
Like those of the Hurons, -the lodges of
the Neutrals were formed like arbors or
bowers, covered with the bark of trees, 25
to 30 fathoms long and 6 to 8 in breadth,
and had a passage running through the
middle, 10 or 12 ft wide, from one end to
the other. Along the sides was a kind
of shelf, 4 ft from the ground, whereon
the occupants lay in summer to avoid
the fleas. In winter they lay on mats on
the ground near the fire. Such a lodge
contained about 12 fires and 24 firesides.
Like the Hurons they removed their
villages every 5, 10, 15, or 20 years, from
1 to 3 or more leagues, when the land
became exhausted by cultivation; for as
they did not make use of manure to any
great degree, they had to clear more new
and fertile land else\vhere. Their gar
ments were made from the skins of
various wild beasts obtained by the chase
or through trade with the Algonkin,
Nipissing, and other hunting tribes, for
maize, meal, wampum, and fishing tackle.
The Seneca attacked and destroyed a
town of the Aondironon in 1647. " This
seemingly unprovoked invasion was un
dertaken to avenge the capture among
the Aondironon by the Hurons and the
subsequent death of a Seneca warrior
who had been among the Tionontati for
the purpose of committing murder. This
seeming rupture of the traditional neu
trality existing between the Iroquois
and the Neutrals caused the latter to pre
pare for war, and for a time both sides
were on the alert and stood defiant. Fi
nally the Neutrals decided to attempt to
recover their captives by some peaceable
means, and to await a more favorable op
portunity to avenge themselves for this
loss. But the sudden and complete de
struction of the political integrity of the
Hurons by their several defeats in 1648-
49 by the Iroquois caused the Neutrals
now to fear the rising power of the Iro
quois tribes, and they vainly sought to
gain their good will by committing an act
of hostility against their unfortunate
Huron neighbors. When the IroMuois
had sacked the most strongly palisaded
towns of the Hurons, the Huron fugitives
sought asylum in all directions, and many
of them, placing their trust in the long
standing neutrality existing between the
Iroquois and the Neutrals, which neither
had yet sought to rupture, lied to the
Neutral towns for refuge; but instead of
affording them protection, the Neutrals
seized them as prisoners, and also that
portion of the Hurons still remaining in
their own country, and led them into
captivity (Jes. Rel. 1(>59-(>0).
_ Immediately after the political destruc
tion of the Hurons by the Iroquois. the
latter again attacked the Neutrals. The
entire conquest of the Neutrals in 1 050-51
wras the result of this war, and some rem
nants of the Neutral tribes were incorpo
rated chiefly with the Seneca villages in
New York. *
The Neutrals we're visited in 1 040-41 by
Fat hern lirebeuf and Oiaunionot. The
tribe was then engaged in vigorous war
against the western tribes, especially
the Mascoutens. These two missionaries
visited 18 villages or towns, stopping in
10 of them and expounding their own
religious faith whenever they could as
semble an audience. In these 10 settle
ments they estimated about 500 fires and
3,000 persons. On their return journey
the fathers remained at Teotongniaton,
situated midway between the chic1!' town,
Ounontisaston, and the town nearest the
Huron country, Kandoucho, where they
were compelled to remain on account of
snow. While there their hostess was at
great pains to shield them from the abuse
to which they were constantly subjected;
she also aided them to learn the lan
guage and to harmonize it with that
of these Neutrals. The Awenrehronon,
who had formerly lived eastward of
the Erie or Panther tribe, took refuge in
Khioetoa, or St ^Michel, a few years be
fore this visit of the two fathers, and they
were disposed to listen to the teachings
of the missionaries.
As a sign of mourning for their friends
and kin the Neutrals customarily black
ened not only their own but also the
faces of the dead. They tattooed tin-
corpse and adorned it with feathers and
other trinkets; if the person died in war,
a chief delivered an address over the
body, around which were assembled the
friends and kin of the dead, who were
urged by the orator to hasten to avenge1
the death. The Neutrals figuratively
resurrected the dead, especially great
NEUTUBVIG NEVOME
chieftains ainl persons noted for valorand
wisdom, by tin1 substitution of sonic per
son \\lio 'they thought was like the
deceased in person, age. and character.
Tlie selection \vas made in council, by
the clan of the deceased person; then all
the people except the one chosen arose,
and the master of ceremonies, gently
lowering: his hand to the earth, feigned
to raise the illustrious dead from the
tomb and to give life to him in the per
son of the chosen one, on whom he then
imposed the name and dignity of the
dead chieftain, and the newly made chief
tain then arose amid -the ceremonial ac
claim of the people.
In 1»>4.S the Neutrals sent an expedi
tion of 2, 000 warriors against the "Nation
du feu,'' some of whom they attacked in
a palisaded village defended" by 900 men,
who bravely withstood the first assaults;
but after a siege of 10 days the Neutrals
carried the palisade and killed on the
split many of its defenders and took
about SUM 'captives. After burning 70 of
the best warriors of the Nation du feu,
they put out the eyes and girdled the
mouths of the old men, whom they
afterward abandoned to starve (Jes.
lu-l. l«)4:>-44). The same authority also
says that the Nation du feu alone was
more populous than all the Neutral na
tion, all the Ilurons, and all the Iro-
quois, showing that the term had not yet
become restricted to those now called
Mascoiitens, or ''Small Prnirie people,"
but included all the so-called Illinois
tribes as well.
From the .Journal des PP. Jesuites for
HJ52- 5:5 it is learned that the portions of
the Tobacco Nation and of the Neutral
Nation then remaining independent
bodies of people were assembling with
all neighboring Algonquian tribes at
A'otonatendie (. \kotonatendike?), sit
uated .'! days' journey southward from
^kia'e (Sault Sainte Marie); that the To
bacco Nation wintered in HJ53 at Tea'on-
to'rai, and the Neutrals, numbering 800,
at Sken'chio'e (i. e., Fox place) in the
direction of Te'o'chanontian, probably
Detroit; that these two tribes would ren
dezvous in the autumn of Hio.'i at A'oto
natendie, where they had assembled
more than 2,<>i>0 warriors. This is per
haps the last historical mention of the
Neutrals as an independent body. It is
these Neutrals, apparently, whom IVr-
n>t (Memoire, chap, xfv, 1SI>4) calls
" Huron de la nation neutre" and " Ilu
rons neiltres. "
In Kiln the I lurons offered a present of
'» hatchets (costly articles at that time)
to the chieftains of the Neutral council,
111 tin- hope of inducing it to order
the assassination of Fathers P.rebeuf
and Chaumonot, but after deliberat
ing on the proposal all night the council
refused to accept the gift.
As has been seen, Daillon said the
Neutrals occupied 28 villages in 1626.
In K>40 Brebeuf ascribed to them 40
villages with a minimum population of
12,000 persons, including 4,000 warriors.
Only a few of the names of these have
been preserved, among them being Kan-
doucho or Tons les Saints, Khioetoa or
Saint Michel, Ongniaahra ("Ouaroro-
non," probably on the site of Youngs-
town, N. Y. ; a form of Niagara) , Ounon-
tisaston, and Teotongniaton or Saint
(itiillaume. (.1. x. B. n. )
Aragaritkas.— X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 90S, 1854
(said to be composed of 7 tribes). Atiaonrek. — Jes.
Rel. 1656, 34. 1858. Atiouandaronks. — Ibid., 1(185,83,
185S. Atioiiendaronk. — Ibid., 1644, 97, 1858. Atira-
guenrek. — Ibid., 1656,31, 185S. Atirhagenrenrets. —
.les. RH. quoted by Parkman, Jesuits, xliv, 1867.
Ati-rhagenrets.— Shea in Sohooleraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, '208. 1851. Atiwandaronk.— Shea, Cath. Miss.,
'24, 1855. Attenonderonk. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 201, 1854. Attihouandaron.— Sagard (1632), Hist.
Can., iv, 186(1. Attinoindarons.— Sagard (1626),
Can., 11, 408, 186(1. Attionandarons.— Gallatin in
Trans. Am. .Kthnol. Soe., IT, eiii, 1818 (misprint).
Attionidarons. — Sagard i 1626) quoted by Parkman,
Jesuits, xliv, 18(17. Attiouandaronk.— .les. Rel.
1(141, 72, 1858. AttiSandarons. — Ibid., 1(189, 88, 1858.
Attiouendarankhronon. — Ibid., 1640,35, 1858. Atti-
ouendaronk. — Ibid. Attiuoindarons. — Hazard
(1(12(1), Hist. Can., II, 384, 1866. Attiwandaronk.—
Sliea, Miss. Val., iix, 1852. Attiwondaronk.—
Hoyee in Smithson. Misc. Coll., xxv, art, 5,
95, 1883. Hatiwa»ta-runh. — Hewitt, infn, 1886
( = 'their speech is a wry'; from luiti 'they', <ni'a»ta
'voices', run /i. 'is awry': Tuscarora name).
Nation Neuht.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
in, 81, 1854. Neuter Nation. — Morgan, League
Ini(1., 9, 1851. Neuters. — Shea, Miss. Val, Ix
1S52. Neutral Nation.— Ibid., Iix. Neutre
Nation. — Champlain (1616), CEnvres, iv, 58,1870.
Neutrios.— Duro, Don Diego de Peiialosa, 43. 1882.
Rhagenratka. — Shea in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 208, 1S54.
Neutubvig. An unidentified tribe, said
to have inhabited the extreme x. end of
Whitneys ( Whidbey) id., and the country
"between Skagit r. and Bellingham bay,
Wash., in 1852. This territory isSalishan.
Ne-u-lub-vig. — Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852.
Ne-u-tub-vig.— Ibid., 170.
Nevantin. A former village of the
Nacogdoehe (q. v. ) on the site of the pres
ent Nacogdoches, Texas.
Nevome. A name applied to the Lower
Pima, or Pimas Itajos, living chiefly in
Sonora, Mexico, including the middle
Yaqui r. region and extending K. some
what into Chihuahua. They are now
almost completely assimilated with the
whites, the Nevome (" Pima ") popula
tion in Sonora and Chihuahua being offi
cially given as only 52,8 in 11*00. Under
the same term may be included also one
or two small colonies; one known as the
Bamoa (q. v. ) and the other a former set
tlement in the Tepehuane territory. The
language of the two divisions of the Pima
tribe, Upper and Lower, is substantially
the same, and there are no marked dif-
erences in their physical characteristics;
they are generally tall, robust, and well-
BULL. 30]
NEWARK WORKS
formed. Their skulls are dolichocephalic.
According to Bandelier (Arch. lost. Pa
pers, in, 54, 1890) their social organization
and their religious beliefs and practices
were analogous to those of the Yaqui.
They were described by Ribas, a mis
sionary of the 17th century, as "on the
banks of creeks with good running water,
their houses better and more durable than
those of neighboringtribes, the walls being
formed of large adobes and the roofs flat
and covered with earth. Some of their
houses were much larger than others and
furnished with loopholes like forts, in
which the people could take refuge in
times of danger." Lumholtz (Unknown
Mexico, i, 127, 1902) says they often have
connected with their houses a kind of
pueblos of Huexotitlan, Magnina To^.n-i-
chic, Tutuaca, and Yepachic contained a
mixed population of Xevonie, Tarahu-
mare, and Tepehuane. ( F. w. H.)
Coras.— Bandelier in Arch. lust I'aj.erx ,
1890(Xebomes,or). Ncbome.-liibas Hist.' Tri'um'
phos, 361 1645. Nebomes Baxos.-Ibid . ; 7 o. P mas
Bajos.-0rom> y Bern,, Geog., 68, 1864. Pimas de
el Sur.— Rivera, Diario, leg. if.M, 17HH. Southern
Pimas.— Bandelier, op. cit., 7(1.
Newark works. The most elal >< irate ami
complicated group of ancient works K. of
the Rocky nits., situated at the junction
of South and Raccoon lurks of Licking r.,
near Newark, Licking (•<>., Ohio. They
are on a plain elevated .'50 to 50 ft above
the bottom land bordering the stream,
and consist of an extensive series of
square, circular, and octagonal inclosures,
outside cellar, covered with a conical roof
of dry grass, which serves both as a work
room and as a storeroom for their stock
in trade. Like all the converted Indians
of this section it is common at the
present day for them to fix small crosses
in a log and plant them in front of their
houses. Their chief and most formid
able enemies in former times were the
Apache. The divisions of the Nevoine,
usually so called from the names of the
villages at various periods, are: A i vino,
Basiroa, Buena Vista, Cumuripa, Ecata-
cari, Hecatari, ?Iios, Huvaguere, Maicoba,
Moicaqui, Movas, Nuri, Onavas, Onopa,
Ostimuri, San Antonio de la Huerta, San
Jose de los Pimas, Sibubapa, Sisibotari,
Soyopa,Suaqui,Tecoripa Tehata,Tehuizo,
Tonichi, Ures (in part), and Yecora.. The
with mounds, ditches, and connecting
avenues spreading over nearly 4 sq. in.
A number of the minor structures have
been obliterated and a large portion of
the remaining walls considerably reduced
by the plow. Fortunately, an accurate
survey and plat were made by Col. Wliit-
tlesey in 1836 while the works were yet
comparatively uninjured; and other sur
veys and plats were made by the Bureau of
American Ethnology in 1888 and a partial
survey by the T. S. Geological Survey in
1891. The works consist of two groups,
nearly 2 m. apart, connected by two wall-
lined avenues. The western group consists
of a large circle connected with an octagon.
Outside the latter, near the K. corner, there
is a small circle, and near the middle ot
the s. side there is another. From the
NKWASTARTON NEWCHEMASS
[B. A. E.
latter point of the octagon a walled ave
nue, now almost obliterated, extended
directly s. 2 m. or more. From near the
K. corner of the octagon two avenues ex
tend east ward wit ha low wall on each side,
one connect ing with the square of the east
ern irroup, the other running directly east
ward to the descent to the lowland x. of
the square. Along these avenues, at one
or two points, are small circles. The east
ern irroiip consists of a large circle con
nected with a square by a broad avenue
and several adjoining lines of walls. The
circle of the western group, which is the
westernmost structure of theentire works,
is still distinct, being H ft high at_ the
lowest point, and averaging 4 to 5 ft,
apart from an enlargement on the s. w.
side, where for about 170 ft it rise's to the
height of 14 ft. This enlargement has
been called the "observatory," while
the circle has been named "the observa
tory circle." At the x. E. side, directly
opposite this observatory, is a gateway
leading into an avenue :>00 ft long and
8d ft wide, which
terminates in
one of the gate-
nays of the oc
tagon. The lat
ter, which is
s y m met rical ,
has a 'jatewav
at each of the
5 corners, oppo
site which, 60 ft
within, is a
small in o u n d
v a r y i n g in
height from .'! to
6 ft. The mean
diameter of the
circle, measured from the middle line of
the wall, is 1,054 ft. The circumference,
measured along the middle of the wall,
deviates at no point more than 5 ft from
a tine crcle. The area, including the
inner half of the wall, is 20 acres; that of
rior, 18.6 acres. The parts
the level
and angles of the octagon are quite sym
metrical. The length of the walls between
the centers of the gates averages 621 ft,
trom which t he greatest variation is only 4
ft, except in one-wall that fallsSft short of
the average. The opposite angles do not
vary from one a not her more than 2 degrees
in any instance, and the opposite sides do
not vary from the same direction more
than 2 degrees. The large circle of the
eastern group embraces within its circuit
the fair grounds of the Licking County
Agricultural Society. The wall, in thisin-
stance. is accompanied with an inside
ditch, varying in width from 28 to 40 ft
and in depth from S to l.'5ft. The width
"f the \\all at the base is from M5 to 55 ft
and its height from 5 to 14 ft. Then-
is one gateway at the x. E. with Hanking
extensions of the wall into the avenue
leading to the square. The square of
the eastern group is partially obliterated,
yet most of the walls could be distinctly
traced in 1888, when the survey on be
half of the Bureau of American Ethnol
ogy was made. From this survey it is
learned that the sides varied in length
from 926 to 951 ft and that the angles at
the corners did not in any instance vary
from a right angle more than 1 degree.
There are now no indications of the inner
mounds of the square observed by Whit-
tlesey; but the three-pointed mound in
the center of the fair-grounds circle is
still visible. There were also, at the
time of Whittlesey's survey, 4 or 5 cir
cles that were smaller than those above
described. The two or three of these
that remain vary from 125 to 200 ft in
diameter and have an inside ditch and a
semicircular earthen platform on one
side. There were also in Whittlesey's
time several still smaller circles, which
may have been
lodge sites. The
avenues, except
the one con
nected with the
fair-grounds cir
cle, which was
wider, were gen
erally about 200
ft wide. Their
walls at present
do not exceed
at any point 2
ft in height, and
in many places
are almost ob
literated.
Consult Harris, Tour to N. W. Ter.,
1805; Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., i, 1820;
Smuckerin Am. Antiq., in, 261-267,1881;
Thomas, (1) Circular, Square, and Octag
onal Earthworks, Hull. B. A. E., 1894,
(2) Mound Explorations, 12th Rep. B.
A. E., 458-468, 1891. See, also, for list of
references, Thomas, Cat. Prehist. Works,
Bull. B. A. E., 178. 1891. (r. T.)
Newastarton (V'big \vaters town'). A
Dakota tribe, according to Clark, which
roved on the Mississippi above the St
Peter's (Minnesota r.), in the present
Minnesota. Probably the Mdewakanton.
Newastarton. — Lewis and Clark Exped., Cones
ed., i, 101, note, 1X93. Ne Was tar ton.— Ori?,r.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, I, 133, 1904.
Newcastle Townsite. The local name
for a body of Salish of Cowichan agency,
Brit. Col.' Pop. 26 in 1896, the last time
the name occurs.
Newcastle Toronsite. — Can. Ind. AIT. Rep. 1891,
•J~>0, 1X9'J (misprint). Newcastle Townsite.— Ibid.,
•133. ls%.
Newchemass. An unidentified tribe
mentioned by Jewitt (Narr., 77, repr.
OR MOAT, NEWARK WORKS
BULL. .*{()]
NEWCOMERSTOWN NKZ PKKCKS
1849) as living far to the N. of and inland
from Nootka sd., early in the 19th cen
tury. Their language differed from that
of the Nootka, but was understood by
the latter. Their complexion was said
to be darker, their stature shorter, and
their hair coarser than those features of
other nations. The locality assigned to
them corresponds with that of the Nim-
kish.
Nuchimases.— Galiano, Relacion, 94, 1802.
Newcomerstown. The village of the
Delaware chief Newcomer in 1766-81,
about the site of the present New Comers-
town, on Muskingum r., Tuscarawas co.,
Ohio. The chief's Indian name was
Noatwhelama.
New Camero Town. — La Tour, map, 1784 (mis
print). New Comers Town. — Hutehins, map in
Smith, Bouquet's Exped., 1766. Ville des nouveaux
venus. — La Tour, map, 1784 (New Camero town,
or).
New Credit. A Missisauga settlement
in Tuscarora township of the Six Nations
res. on Grand r., Ontario. These Mis
sisauga formerly lived on Credit r., but
removed to their present location about
the year 1850 by invitation of the Six
Nations. They numbered 218 in 1884,
263 in 1906.
New England Company. See English
influence, Missions.
New Euf aula. A former colony of Upper
Creeks from PZufaula, Ala., established in
1767 in N. Florida, lat. 28°.
New Yufala.— Romans, Fla., 280, 1775.
Newhuhwaittinekin. A Shuswap vil
lage 4 m. above Cache cr., Bonaparte r.,
Brit. Col. ; pop. 160 in 1906.
Bonaparte Indians.— Gun. Ind. Aff. 1885, 91, 1886
(so called by whites). Ne-whuh-wait'-tin-e-kin.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Roc. Can., sec. n,44, 1S91.
Tluh-ta-us.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1885, 196, 1886.
Newichawanoc. A tribe or band of the
Pennacook confederacy living on upper
Piscataqua r. Their village, of the same
name, was situated about the site of
Berwick, Me. They were neighbors of
the Piscataqua and probably intimately
related to them. Their chief is said to
have joined in the deed of 1629 to
Wheelwright, the genuineness of which
is still a mooted question. The tribe
early became extinct.
Neahawanak.— Walton (1704) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll , in, 349, 1853. Nekekowannock.— Potter, ibid.,
iv, 190, 1856. Newchawanick.— Niles (ra. 1761) in
Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s., V, 334, 1861. New-
geawanacke. — Rishworth (1656) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., I, 397, 1865. Newgewanacke.— Ibid. New-
ichawanick.— Penhallow (1726) in N. H.Hist. Soc.
Coll., i. 81, 1824. Newichawannicke.— Hubbard
(1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., v, 224, 1815.
Newichawannock.— Pike (1692) in N. H. Hist, Soc.
Coll., in, 44, 1832. Newichawanocks.— Sullivan
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., ix, 210, 1804.
Newichewannock. — Gorges (1678) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., n, 257. 1847. Newichuwenoq.— Moodey (1683)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vm, 362, 1868. Ne-
wichwanicke.— Gibbins (1633) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., i, 311, 1824. Newichwannock.— Potter in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 190, 1856. Newickawanacks.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in. 80, 1854.
3456- -Bull. 30, pt 2— 07 5
Nuch-a-wan-acks.-Maeauley, N. Y., n, 162 1*'>9
Nuwichawamck.— Potter in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.',
Newicb.um.ni. A division of the Miwok
formerly living between Cosumnes and
Mokelumne rs., Cal.
Nevichumnes.-Hale.Kthno^andPhilol.,<130,lM6
Newatchumne.— Bancroft, Nut. Races, i, 4.'>0, 1874J
New Mikasuky. A former Sem'inole
town, 30 in. w. of Suwannee r., in Lafay
ette co., Fla., of which Tuskain ha was
chief in 1823.— H. R. Ex. Doc. /4, 19th
Cong., 1st sees., 27, 1826.
New Kiver Indians. A subsidiary branch
of the Shasta who occupied the "forks of
Salmon r., Siskiyou cu., Cal., from a few
miles above the junction (the lower parts
of those streams being inhabited by the
I-onomihu), and also the head of New r.
They have no names for themselves.
Their language is much closer to that of
the Shasta proper than is that of the
Konomihu, but it is clearly a separate
dialect. See Dixon in Am. Anthrop., vn,
no. 2, 1905. (R. B. D. )
Amutakhwe.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Hupa
name). Djalitason.— ibid. (Chimariko name).
Newspapers. See Periodicals.
Newtown. A former village, probably
of the Seneca, on Chemung r., near El-
mira, Chemung co., X. Y. It was de
stroyed by Gen. Sullivan in 1779.
Newton.— Livermorei 1779 jin N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VI, 325, 1850. New Town.— Jones (1780) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., vm, 785, 1857. Newtown. — Pem-
berton (cu. 1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., n,
176, 1810.
Newtown. A former village, probably
of the Delawares and Iroquois, on the x.
bank of Licking r., about the site of the
present Zanesville, Ohio.
Newtown. A former village, probably of
the Delawares and Iroquois, on Mus-
kinguin r., about the site of the present
Newton, Muskingum co., Ohio.
Newtown. A former village, probably
of the Delawares and Iroquois, on the w.
side of Wills cr., near the site of the pres
ent Cambridge, Guernsey co., Ohio.
Newtychanning. A mixed Iroquois vil
lage, built in 1778 on the w. bank of Sus-
quehanmir. and on the x. side of Sugar er.,
in the vicinity of the present North To-
wanda, Bradford co., Pa, It was de
stroyed Aug. 8, 1779, by Colonel Proctor
of Sullivan's army, at which time it con
tained 15 or 20 houses. Near this site
was formerly situated the village of Os-
calui. (J. N'. i?. H.)
Nez Perces (' pierced noses '). A term
applied by the French to a number of
tribes which practised or were supposed
to practise the custom of piercing the
nose for the insertion of a piece of denta-
lium. The term is now used exclusively
to designate the main tribe of the Sha-
haptian family, who have not, however,
so far as is known, ever been given to the
practice.
NKZ PKKCK8
[B. A. JE.
Tin' Ne/ Perces, or Sahnptm of later
writers, tin' Chopunnish (corrupted from
Tsutpeli) of Lewis and Clark, their dis
coverers, were found in 1805 occupying a
large area in what is now w. Idaho, x. E.
Oregon, and s. K. Washington, on lower
Snake r. and its tributaries. They roamed
between the IHue nits, in Oregon and the
Bitter Root nits, in Idaho, and according
CR JASON NEZ PERCE
!" Lewis and Clark sometimes crossed
i<- range to the headwaters of the Mis
souri. |Jy certain writers they have
been classed under two geographic divi
sions, I'pperNex Pern's and Lower \e/
The latter were found by I'.onne-
yille n, KM to the x. and \v. of the
Blue mts. on several of the branches of
Snake r., where they were neighbors of
the ( ayuse and Wallawalla. The Upper
Xcz Perec's held the Salmon r. country in
Idaho in 1834, and probably also at 'the
same time the Grande Konde valley in E.
Oregon, but by treaty of 1855 they cedid
a large part of this territory to the United
States.
The reservation in which they were
confined at that time included the Wal-
lowa valley in Oregon, as well as a large
district in Idaho. With the discovery of
gold and the consequent influx of miners
and settlers the Oregon districts were in
demand, and a new treaty was made by
which the tribe was confined to the reser
vation at Lapwai, Idaho. The occupants
of Wallowa valley refused to recognize
the treaty, and finally, under their chief,
Joseph (q. v.), took active measures of re
sistance, and the Nez Perce war of 1877
resulted. Several severe defeats were in
flicted on the United States troops who
were sent against the Indians, and finally,
when forced to give way, Joseph con-
dueled a masterly retreat across the Bit
ter Root mts. and into Montana in an
attempt to reach Canadian territory, but
he and his band were surrounded and
captured when within a few miles of the
boundary. Joseph and his followers to
the number of 450 were removed to In
dian Ter., where their loss from disease
was so great that in 1885 they were sent
to the Colville res. in x. Washington,
where a remnant still resides.
Under the collective name Chopunnish,
Lewis and Clark estimated the population
to be 7,850. Deducting from this total
1,()00 for the Pelloatpallah (Paloos) band,
now treated as distinct from the Xez
Perces, and 250 for the Yeletpo ( Wailetpti,
i. e.,Cayuse), now supposed to belong to a
distinct stock, the t< >tal of the Nez Perces in
1805 according to those authors was about
«,000. Wilkes estimated the Chopunnish
at about 3,000 in 1841), and Gibbs gave
them a population of more than 1.700 in
185:',. In 1885 they were estimated offi
cially at 1,437. There are now (1906)
somewhat more than 1,000, 1,534 being
on the reservation in Idaho and 83 on the
Colville res. in Washington.
In general habits of life the Ne/ Perces
as well as the other Shahaptian tribes
conform to the inland type of Indians
and differ sharply in most respects from
their western neighbors, the Chinook.
At the time of Lewis and Clark's visit
they are reported as living in communal
houses, said to contain about 50 families
each. There is evidence, however, that
the Ne/ IVrces used the typical under
ground lodge, and that these seldom con
tained more than 3 or 4 families. A
much larger dancing house was built at
each permanent winter camp. Salmon
constituted their most important food in
early times, and with roots and berries
BULL. 301
NKZ PKRCES
made up their entire food supply until
the introduction of horses facilitated hunt
ing expeditions to the neigh boring moun
tains. The tribe seems to have been
divided into a number of bauds or vil
lages, named according to the place where
the permanent winter camp wa-- made.
Owing to the precarious nature of the
food supply the greater portion of the
inhabitants of any one of these villages
would often be absent for a large part of
the year, consequently it is impossible to
determine with accuracy the location and
population of these divisions in early
times. There was no head chief of the
tribe, but each band had several chiefs, of
whom one was regarded as the leader,
and these chiefs were succeeded by their
sons as a rule. Expeditions for hunting
or war were led by chiefs chosen for the
occasion. There are no signs of a clan
system in the social organization of the
Nez Perces, and marriage is apparently
permitted between any couple except in
the case of recognized relationship.
The religious beliefs of the Nez Perces,
previous to the introduction of Christi
anity, wrere those characteristic of the
Indians of the interior, the main feature
being the belief in an indefinite number
of spirits. The individual might procure
a personal protecting spirit in the usual
way by rigorous training and fasting.
The Nez Perces have always borne a
high reputation for independence and
bravery, and have been particularly
noted for their almost constant friend
liness to the whites. Practically the only
rupture in these relations was the Nez
Perce war of 1877, mentioned above.
The bands and divisions of the Nez
Perces are known only approximately.
The following are the best defined: Al-
powna, on a small branch of the Clear-
water, below Lewiston, Idaho; Assuti, on
Assuti cr., Idaho; Kamiah, at the town
of that name on the Clearwater, Idaho;
Laintama, so called from a branch of
Salmon r. , Idaho; Lapwai, near the junc
tion of Lapwai cr. and the Clearwater;
Willewah, formerly occupying Wai Iowa
valley, Oreg., and' now for the greater
part on Colville res., Wash. (Joseph's
band). In addition a number of bands
have been recorded by the names of their
chiefs or their supposed places of resi
dence. (H. w. ir. L. F.)
A'dal-k'ato'igo.— Mooney in 1 1th Rep. B. A. E.,
744, 1896 ('people with "hair cut across the fore
head' :Kio\va name). Anipbrspi.— Gatschet, Kala-
puya MS., B. A. E. (Calapooya name) . a-pa-6 pa.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 11, Ixxxiv, 1823 (Gros
Ventre name). A-pu-pe'.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Vul., -102, 1SG2 ('to' paddle', 'paddles':
(Crow name). Asahaptin.— Gatschet, Kalapuya
MS., B. A. E., 31 (Calapooya name). Blue Earth
Indians.— Coues, Henry and Thompson Jour.,
712, 1897. Blue Mud Indians.— Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark (1805) . vi, 106, 1905 (probably identical).
Blue Muds.— Ibid, (name applied by traders).
Chappumsh.-Ross, Fur Hunters, i, sue 1x55
Cheaptin.— Townsend, Narr., 233, 1839 Chipun-
ish.— Kip in Oreg. Hist. Sot:. Sources i pt •> 11
1897. Chipunnish.— Kip, Army Life, 33 is5<i "6ho-
cp-msh -Gass, Journal, 215, 1807. Chohoptins.-
U)x Columbia R., n, 125, 1*31. Chopannish -
Minto in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., i, 30:5. 1900 (i,,N-
pnnt from Lewis and Clark). Chopemnish.— Ind
Aff. Rep., 460, 1854. Choponiesh -Orig .lour'
Lewis and Clark (1805;, vii, 115, mof, Chopon-
ish-Ibid., iv, 318. 1905. Choponnesh.-Ibid in
103. 1905. Chopunish.— Kelley, Oregon »w 1x30'
Chopunmohees.— Robertson, Oregon i'>9 ' isitf
Chopunnish.— Lewis and Clark Exped ' ' i 455'
1X14; ii, 587, 1S17. Flathead.— Gass, Journal 13"'
1807. Green Wood Indians.— Cotic< Henrv-Thomp-
son Jour.. 712, 1897. I'-na-cpe.-Dorscv, Kwapa
MS. vocab., B. A. K., 1891 (Quapaw name,. Kamu'-
mu.— Hoffman, MS., B. A. E., 1884 (own name)
Ko-mun'-i-tup'-i-o.— Hayden, Ethnog. and 1'hilol
Mo. Val., 264, 1862 (Siksika nainei La-ap-
tin.— Stevens in Ind. AIT. Rep., 425. 1*54 (mis
print/, for >'). Mikadeshitchishi.— Gatschet, Naisha
Apache MS., H. A. E. (Kiowa Apacbe name).
Nazpercies.— Hastings, Guide to Oreg., 59, 1S45.
Neckpercie.— Lane (1849) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52 31st
Cong., 1st sess., 171, 1850. Neepercil.— Lane in
hid. Aff. Rep., 159. 1850. Nenpersaas.— Meek in
H.R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10. ]81S.
Nepercy.— Irving, Bonneville's Advent., 115, 1868
(name as pronounced by trappers). Ner Per
cees. — Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Loud.,
r, 237, 184X. Nes Perces.— Wilkes. Hist. Oregon. 4 i[
1845^ Nezierces. — Farnham, Travels, 69, 1x43. Nez
Perce.— Parker, Journal, 100, 1840. Nez Perce Flat-
Heads.— Barrows, Oregon, 121, 1884. Nezperces —
Wyeth (1848) in Schoolcrnft, Ind. Tribes, i, 221,
1851. Nez Perec's. — Latham in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Loud., i, 158, 1848. Nez percez.— McKeuney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 79, 1x54. Nezpercies.— Hast
ings, Guide to Oreg., 59. 1845. Nezperees.— Kane,
Wanderings in X. A.. 290, ls59. Nez Perse.— Hines,
Oregon, 133. 1851. Nezpesie. — Hastings, Guide to
Oreg., 59, 18-15. Nez Pierces.— Coyner. Lost Trap
pers, 135, 1817. Nimipu.— Lyinan in Oreg. Hist.
Soc. Quar., n, 288, 1901 ('the people': own name).
Numepo. — Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. vi,
140, 1885. Nu-me-poos.— Mattoon in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1905, 199. 1906. Numipu.— Mowry, Marcus Whit
man, 259, 1901. Pe ga'-zan-de.— Dorsey, Kansa
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (Kausa name). Pe i(a'-
san-^se. — Dorsey, Osage MS. vocal)., B. A. F.
('plaited hair over the forehead': Osage name).
Perces.— Dunn, Hist, Oregon, 326, 1845. Piercd
Noses. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and (Mark (1805),
ill, 128, 1905. Pierced-nose. — Lewis and Clark
Exped., I, 455. 1M4. Pierced Noses.— Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark (1805), in, 78, 1905.' Pierce
Noses.— Ibid., 112. Po'-ge-hdo-ke.— Riggs, Dak.-
Fng. Diet., 423, 1890 (Dakota name). Sa ap-
tin.— Lane (1819) in S«-n. Ex. Doc. 52. 31st
Cong., 1st sess., 170. 1850. Sa-aptin.— Gatschet,
Okinagan MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan name: pi.
Sa-aptinix). Saaptins.— Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes,
in, map, 200. 1853. Sahapotins. — Gallatiu in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc.. n, map, 1X36. Sahaptain. — Ross,
Advent., 217, 1849. Sahaptan,— Gatschet mis
quoted in Congres des Amer., iv, pt. 1, 285, 1883.
Sahaptanian.— Brinton, Am. Race, 108, 1891. Sa
haptin. — Dart in Did. Aff. Rep.. 216. 1851. Sah hap-
tinnay. — Featherstonhaugh, Canoe Voy.. n. 62,
1817. Saiduka.— Gatschet, MS.. B. A. F. (I'aiute
name). Sapetan.— Smet, Oregon Mi.-s.. 210, 1X17.
Sapetens.— Cones, Henry-Thompson Jour., 709,
1897 Sapotans, — Smet. Reisen '/.\\ den Felsen-
(Jebirgen, 205, 1865. Saptans.— Armstrong. Ore
gon, ill, 1857. Sap'tin.— Wilkes, West. Am.. 97,
is i;t. Sha-ap-tin.— Farnham, Trav., 69, is-
Sha-
haptain — Ross. Advent.. 217. 1x19. Shahaptan.—
Scouler in Jour. Gcog. Soc. Lond.. XI, 225, 1811.
Shahaptanian.— Dorsey in Am. Anthrop., n, ;v>,
1889. Sha-haptemish.— (iairdner in Jour. Roy.
Geog Soc Lond., XI, 256, 1811. Shahapts.— Deni-
ker Races of Man, 5:52. 1900. Shaw-ha-ap-ten. —
Ross Fur Hunters, I, 185, 1855. Shaw Haptens.—
Ross, Advent., 127, 1X49. Shi'wanish. —Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. F.,744. 1896 ( 'strangers from up
the river': Tenino name: applied also to tl
Cayuse). Shopumish.— Kingsley, Standard I
NHA1IKEN NIAIMTIC
[B. A. E.
Hi-t.. 1't. vi. 1(0. 18X5. Tcha\sukush.— Gatschet,
MS., 15. A. K. iCaddo namei. Tchiitpelit.— Ibid.
o\\ n nainr >. Thoig' a-rik-kah.— Stuart. Montana.
76. 1865 ( • kouse-enters ' : Shoshoni name). Tsoi'-
gah. -Ibid.. 77. Tsoo-ah gah rah.— (iebow, Shos-
hoiiay Voeab.. 16. 1868 (Shoshoni name). Tsuharu-
kats. ' (intsehet. MS.. 15. A. K. (Pawnee name).
Tsiitpeli. — Ibid, (own name). TJp-pup pay. — Anon.
Crow MS. voeab.. 15. A. K., n.d. (Crow name).
Nhaiiken (X'fm.i'ikE)i). A Ntlakyapa-
imik village near Spences Bridge, Thomp
son r., Brit. Col. — Hill-Tout in Rep.
Kthnol. Surv. Can., 4, ISM.
Niagara. Being of Iroquoian origin,
one of the earliest forms of this place-
name is that in the .Jesuit Kelation for
H141. in which it is written Oitgniaahru,
evidently a misprint for Ongniualwci, and
it is there made the name of a Neutral
town and of the river which to-day bears
this designation, although Ougmctrahronon
of the Jesuit Relation for the year 1640 ap
pears to l>e a misprint for 0)igniarahronon,
signifying ' people of Ongniarah.' The
Iro.juois and their congeners applied it to
the place whereon the village of Youngs-
town, Niagara co., N. Y., now stands.
< >u the Tabula Nova1 Franci;c, in Historic
Canadensis, sev Nova'-Franci;e (bk. 10,
Paris, 1H<>4, but made in itWO by Francis-
cus Creuxius, S. J.), the falls of Niagara
are called "Ongiara cutarractes." Much
ingenuity has been exercised in attempts
to analy/e this name. The most probable
derivation, however, is from the Iroquoian
sentence-word, which in Onondaga and
Seneca becomes < >'hnuV <j<V ,><\\\(\ in "Tnsca-
n.ra l'-hn'm' hV i; signifying 'bisected bot
tom- lan<l.' Its first use was perhaps by the
Neutral or Huron tribes. (.1. x. n. ii.)
Niagara. A species of grape, well known
in the \. i:. portion of the Tinted States;
so called from its cultivation in the Nia
gara peninsula. Aisothe nameof a variety
of tomato, recorded in Tracv (Am. Var
of Veget. for !«»()] 2, \Vash.," 1903); from
the place-name .\n//f<trn, (|.v. (A. F. c. )
Niakewankih. A former village of the
Clatsop on the Pacific coast, s. of Pt Ad
ams at the mouth of Ohanna cr., Clatsop
co.,()reg. (Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 236,
Mini i.
Neahkowin. -Lynian in <>re^. Hist. Soc. o,,nr I
••i IMU' Nia'kIewan(lix--H())ls- KathlametTexts!
Niakla (Xl-atf-ln). A former Chuma-
shan village on Santa Crux id., Cal.. K. of
the harbor. — Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocal.., 15. A. K., ]SS4.
Niakonaujang. An . \kudnirmiut Ks-
kimo settlement on Padli fjord Baffin
land.
Niaqpnaujang.— Boas in fith Rep. B. v K .141 ixxx.
Niantic (contr. of \uinntnkfj-nt, 'at a
I"""' "1 hind on a [tidal] river or estu-
'Inimbulh. An Algon<inian tribe
v occupying the coast of Rhode
''"in Narragansett bay to about
the ( onnecticiit state line, their prin
cipal village, \\Ykapaug, was on the great
I">"d near Charlestown. Thev were
c-losely connected with the Narraganset,
forming practically one tribe with them.
By refusing to join in King Philip's war
in 1<>75 they preserved their territory
and tribal organization, and at the close
of the war the Narraganset who submit
ted to the English were placed with
NIANTIC WOMAN. ( F. G. SPECK. PHOTO.)
the Niantic under Ninigret, and the
whole body thenceforth took the name of
Narraganset, (,j. M.)
Naantucke. — Patrick (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.Coll.,
1th s., vn, 324, 1865. Nahantick.— Charter of 1663
in R. I. Col. Rec.. n, 18, 1857. Nahanticut.— Under
bill (16:58) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi, 1, 1837.
Naiantukq-ut.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 3(5,
1881 (Narraganset and Mohegan form) Nan-
teqets.— Co(l<liiiKton(1640)in Mass. Hist, Soc.Coll.,
1th s., vi, 318, 1863. Nantequits.— Ibid. Nayanta-
cott. — Doe. of 166:5 in R. 1. Col. Rec., i, 513, 1856.
Nayantakick.— Williams (1(537) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 200, 1863. Nayantakoogs.— Ibid.,
'203. Nayantaquist.— Williams (16-18), ibid., 3d s.,
IX, 275, 1846. Nayantaquit.— Williams (ctt 1636),
ibid., i, 160. 1825. Nayanticks.— Williams (1638),
ibid., 4th s., vi, 248, 1863. Nayantiks.— Williams
(1670), ibid., 1st s., i, 278, 1806. Nayantuk.—
Pynchon (1645), ibid., 4th s., vi, 374, 1863. Nayan-
tuqiqt.— Williams (1648), ibid., 3d s., ix, 275, 1846.
Nayantuquit.— Williams (1637), ibid., 4th s., vi,217,
1863. Nayhantick.— Charter of 1663 in R. I. Col.
Rec.. iv, 371, 1859. Nayhautick.— Ibid., 304 (mis
print). Neantick.— Protestof 1662, ibid. ,1,454, 1856.
Neanticot.— Parsons. R. I. Local Names, 19, 1861.
Neanticutt.— Hopkins (1646) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vi, 334, 1*63. Neantucke.— Patrick
(1637), ibid., VII, S25, 1865. Nehanticks. — Holmes,
ibid., Ists., ix, 71), 1804. Neyantick.— Eaton (1647),
ibid., 4th s., vi, 347, 1863. Niantaquit.— Williams
(163(5) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,bk 2 102 1848.
Niantecutt.— Doc. of 1659 in R. I. Col. Rec., I, 424,
1856. Niantic.— Doc. of 1(547 quoted by Drake, Bk.
hids.. bk. 2, 109, 1818. Nianticut.— Doe. of 1660 in
t. I. Col. Rec., i, 450, 1856. Niantique.— Katon
(1652) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1th s., vil, 468, 1865.
Niantuck. — Writer after 1686, ibid., 3d s., I, 210,
182."). Niantucuts.— Ili^Lrinson ( 1637), ibid., 4th s.,
vu, 396. 1865. Nihantick.— Tinker (1659), ibid.,
Ninantics.— Schooler.-! ft. Did. Tribes, VI, 112,
1857. Nocanticks. — Ibid.. 150. Nyantecets. — Vin
cent ( 1638 i in Mass. Hist. Soc Coll 3d s vi, 35,
1837. Nyantecutt.— Doc. of 1659 in R. I. Col. Ree.,
BULL. 30]
NIANTIC KICOTOWANCE
I, 418, 1856. Nyanticke.— Vincent (1G38) in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., VI, 37, 1837. Nyhantick.—
Tinker (1660), ibid., 4th s., vn, 241, 1865.
Niantic. An Algonquian tribe formerly
occupying the coast of Connecticut from
Niantic bay to Connecticut r. De Forest
concluded that they once formed one tribe
with the Rhode Island Niantic, which
was cut in two by the Pequot invasion.
Their principal village, also called Niantic,
was near the present town of that name.
They were subject to the Pequot, and had
no political connection with the eastern
Niantic. They were nearly destroyed in
the Pequot war of 1637, and at its close
the survivors were -placed under the rule
of the Mohegan. They numbered about
100 in 1638, and about 85 in 1761. Many
joined the Brotherton Indians in New
York about 1788, and none now exist
under their own name. Kendall (Trav.,
1809) states that they had a small village
near Danbury in 1809, but these were
probably a remnant of the western Con
necticut tribes, not Niantic. According to
Speck (inf'n, 1907) several mixed Niantic-
Mohegan live at Mohegan, Conn., the
descendants of a pure Niantic woman from
the mouth of Niantic r. Their voices are
commonly said to have been high-pitched
in comparison with those of their neigh
bors. (,r. M.)
Naihantick.— Early form cited by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 86, 1881. Na-ticks.— Macauley,
N. Y., ir, 164, 1829 (incorrectly so called) . Nayan-
tiaquct.— Williams (1648) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll..
3d s., ix, 272, 1846. Nianticks.— Winthrop (ca.
1642) quoted by Drake. Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 67, 1848.
Niantigs.— Cobbet (1645) , ibid., 83. Pequot Nayan-
taquit.— Williams (1637) quoted by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 36, 1881. Pequt Nayantaquit.— Wil
liams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi,
220, 1863.
Niantilik ( ' with the gulls ' ) . An Oko-
mitit Fskimo village of the Kinguamiut
subtribe, on Cumberland sd., Canada.
Naintilic.— Howgate, Cruise of Florence, 50, 1877.
Niantilic.— Kumlien in Bull. Nat. Mas. no. 15, 15,
1879.
Nibakoa. A former village, mentioned
in 1777-78, seemingly in the vicinity of
Portage, Columbia co.,Wis. It contained
a mixed population of Chippewa and ap
parently of Sank and Foxes.
Nabakoa.— (Jautier (1777-78) in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
XI, 110, 18SS. Nibakoa.— Ibid., 109.
Nibowisibiwininiwak ('Death ri ver peo
ple' ). A subdivision of the Chippewa liv
ing in Saskatchewan, x. of L. Winnipeg.
Cf. Onepowesepewenewak.
Lake Winnipeg band, — Smithson. Misc. Coll., IV,
art. 6, 35, 1878. Nibowi-sibi-wininiwak.— Gatschet,
OjibwaMS., B. A. E., 1882.
Nicassias. A name applied by early
writers (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30,
1860) to a group of Moquelumnan Indians
who formerly lived near the coast, in
Marin co., Cal. (s. A. u. )
Nichewaug. A village, probably of the
Nipmuc, about the present Nichewaug,
near Petersham, Worcester co., Mass.
The Indians remained until 1754, when
they joined the French against the Fng-
lish.— Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass 597 1K",!>-
Kizmicutt, Ind. Names, 30, 1905. '
Nichochi. A Chuma^han village ,.n
Santa Cruz id., Cal., in 1542.
Nicholas. See Orontony.
Niciat. The local name for a body of
Upper Lillooet around Seton lake inte
rior of P>ritish Columbia. Pop. 5o jn
1906.
.
Nickajack. A former important Chero
kee town on the s. bank of Tennessee r
in Marion co., Tenn. It was settled in
1782 by Cherokee who espoused the Brit
ish cause in the Revolutionary war, and
was known as one of the Chickamauga
towns. It was destroyed in the fall of
1794. The meaning of the name is lost
and it is probably not of Cherokee origin,
although it occurs also in the tribe as a
man's name. In the corrupted form
"Nigger Jack" it is applied to a creek of
Cullasagee r. above Franklin, in Macon
co., N. C. See Royce in 5th Rep. I',. A.
F., ma]), 1887; Moonev in li»th Rei. T,
A. F., 527, 1900.
Nicojack.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 141, issT. Nflratseg.— M'ooney op
cit.(abbr.form). NIkutse'ei.— Ibid. Nikwatse'el —
Ibid. NukStse'gi.— Ibid.
^ Nickomin. A former Chehalis town on
North r., which Hows into Shoal water
bay, Wash.
Necomanchee, — Swan, X. W. Coast, 211, 1*57.
NExumE'ntc.— Boas, inf'n, 1905, (correct 'native
form).
Nicola Band. One of four subdivisions
of the Upper Ntlakyapamuk in the inte
rior of British Columbia.
Cawa'xamux. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. His!.,
II, 170, 1900 (' people of the creek,' i. e., Nicola
r.)_1_ Nicola band. — Ibid. Tcawa'xamux.— Ibid.
Tcua'qamuq.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ktlinol. Surv.
Can., 5, 1899.
Nicola Valley Indians. The otlicial desig
nation of a large number of local groups in
British Columbia, principally Cowichan,
Lillooet, and Ntlakyapamuk Indians,
numbering 522 in 1878. — Can. Ind. A ft'.,
74, 1878.
Nicomen. ACowichan tribe on Nicomen
slough and at the mouth of Wilson cr.,
lower Fraserr., Brit. Col. Their villages
are Skweahm and Lahaui, but the name
has become attached to the latter town of
the tribe, which in 1906 had Hi inhabi
tants. The aggregate population of Nico
men and Skweahm was 44 in 190(5.
LKk-'a'mKl.— Boas in Rep. (Hth Meeting Brit.
A.A.S., 454, 1891. Nacomen.— Can. Ind. AfV., "X,
1878. NeK-'a'mEn. — Boas. op. cit. Nicoamen.—
("an. Ind. AfT.,309, 1S79. Nicoamin.— Ibid., 7(i, 1S7S.
Nicomen.— Ibid., pt. I. 27C>. IS'.U.
Nicotowance. When the career of ( )pe-
chanoanouffh (q. v. ) as chief of the Pa-
mimkey tribe, as well as of the Powhatan
confederacy, terminated on his death in
1644, he was succeeded as ruler of the
Pamunkey Indians by Nicotow;ince.
This chief, desirous of obtaining rest for
70
NIOALFK
his |>e-ople, entered into a treaty of peace
with the colonial authorities ami was
assigned. l»y an act ol the Virginia as
sembly, Oct. 10, 1»>49, certain lands for
himself ai,d his people. His control,
however, appears to have been of short
duration, as he soon disappears, from his
tory. (C. T. )
Nigaluk. A Xunatogmiut Eskimo vil
lage at the mouth of Colville r., Alaska.
Nig-a-lek.— Dull in Coin. N. A. Kthnol., i, map,
]s77. Nigaluk.— Bak IT, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Nigco. The tribal name assigned to an
Indian bai>ti/.ed in 17.' JO at San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas. There were
both Tonkawan and Coahuiltecan tribes
there at the time, but the Xigco can not
be identified with anv of those known.
It may be Sinicu, some of which tribe
had been baptized in 1728. and who were
probably Coahuiltecan (Valero Ikuitis-
mos. paftida :>25, .MS. in the custody of the
bishop of San Antonio i. (H. E. K. )
Nighetauka ('Ijig belly'). A band of
the Miniconjou Sioux.
Nige-taijka. — Dorsey in 15th Rrp. 15. A. E., 220,
1*97. Nixe-tanka.— Ibid.
Nightasis. A I laida town of this name
is given in John Work's list, 18M-41,
with lf> houses and 280 inhabitants. It
seems impossible to identify the name
with that of any known town. On other
grounds KuiiLr, in Xaden harbor, would
appear to be the town intended.
Nigh tan. -Work (ls::ti--IH in Srhoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes v. l-'.<, ixVi. Nigh-tasis.— Da wson, Queen
Charlotte Ids. IT.'.B, l^M).
Night Cloud. Mentioned by Culbert-
son (Smithson. Rep. lxf>(), I42,~18f>l) as a
band of O-iaia Sioux. They probably
took their name from the chief.
Nigiklik. A former Eskimo village in
Alaska at the head of the Yukon delta.
Nigiklik miout. -/airoskin in Nonv. Ann. Yoy
•"'tli s.. xxi. niiij).' ls:,o. Nygykligmjut.— Holiii-
IMTLT, Kthiioy. Ski//., map. ]>..">.">.
Nigottine ('moss people'). A part of
the Kawchogottine division of the Kaw-
Hiodinne living along the outlet of Great
I Tear lake, Macken/ie Ter., Canada.
Ni-gottine. — IVtjtot in Bui. Sue. dc Grog. Paris,
••hart. Is;.'). Nnea-gottine.— Petitot, MS. vocab., B!
iMi.'i. Nni Gottine.— I'etitot, . \ntour (In lac
•!»•« Ksclavrs. :{<;:{, IS'.U. Nni-ottine. — I'ctitot Diet
[)eiu'--Diii(ljir, xx, isTti.
Nijuchsagentisquoa (probably 'it is very
tall reeds.' — Hewitt). A Cayuga chief,
one of the signers at Albaiiy, X Y
July M». I7(H. of the "deed from the Five
Nations to the Kin^h'f Mn«rlan,i] Of their
l»ea\er hunting irround." — X. Y. Doe
< 'ol. Hist , i\, 111 I ), lsr)4.
Nikaomin ( .V^/,,', /,„;„, or AV////'//////, so
named beeause the water comes from a
lake called Xyinmn'tkn, 'wolf lake or
water'; iron, xrr//,//, 'wolf'). A Xtlak-
yapamuk town on the s. side of Thomp-
*'" r-. l(l '". above Lytton, P.rit. Col
s called Thompson by the whites
Pop. 4'.» in I'.inti.
NKqa'umin. T.-ii in Mem. A in .M us . N,,t . Ili^t \\
Ni ca-o-min.— Can. In<l. AIT. 18.S."), l«)t;'
ISSti. Nicomen.— I bid. ,309, 1879. Nicomin.— Ibid.,
map, 1S91. Nikaomin. — Ibid., }it. II, Ki6, 1901.
N'kau'men.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Kthnol. Snrv. Can.,
4. 1S<J9. Nqau'min. — Teit, op. eit. Thompson. —
Ibid, (modern name).
Nikapashna ('bald head'). The third
gens on the Chizhu side of the Ponca
tribal circle. Its subgentes are Dtesin-
deita/hi, Dtedhezedhatazhi, and J)takh-
tikianpandhatazhi.
Na-ko poz'-na. — Morgan, Ane.Soc.. 155, 1877 (trans,
'elk'). Nika-da-ona.— Dorsey in 15th Rep.B.A.E.,
228, 1*97.
Nikhdhitanwan. An ancient Osage vil
lage at the junction of the Sac and Osage
rs. in Missouri.
Ni-q0i' ta"-wa».— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1888. Niqdhi ta"wan.— Ibid.
Nikhkak. A Knaiakhotana village of
about a dozen houses on L. Clark, Alaska.
The people, most of whom are of Russian
admixture, obtain clothing and other ar
ticles of civilized comfort from the trading
posts on Cook inlet. Their houses and.
fish caches are built of hewn logs, floored
with planks, and they make windows of
parchment. Pop. 42 in 1891; about 25
in 1904.
Keeghik.— Osgood in Nat. Geog. Mag., xv, 329,
1904 (from their name for the lake). Keejik. —
Osgood (1902) quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 364, 1906. Kijik.— Baker, ibid. Nikhak.—
Osgood in Nat. Geog. Mag., op. cit. Nikhkak.—
("oast Survey map (189s) cited by Baker, op. cit.
Nikiata. A Qua paw gens. — Dorsey in
loth Rep. B. A. E., 230, 1897.
Nikie name. A term employed by Dor
sey (8d Rep. P>. A. K., 22t, 1884) to
designatea name "referring to a mythical
ancestor, to some part of his body, to
some of his acts, or to some ancient rite
which may have been established by
him"; derived from 'ii'ikie, the word for
such a name in the Omaha dialect of the
Siouan stock. According to Francis La
Flesche (inf'n, 1907), i/i/:(<i-sfii-(/a}ie is
derived from nikdshign 'people,' and ie
' word or utterance,' and a nUde name is
one given by the people or by the word
of the people — a name conferred by the
consent of the people. As the chief was
the mouthpiece of the people, a nikie
name is sometimes defined as spoken by
a chief, but the primary meaning is that
the name is conferred by the word of the
people. (A. F. c. )
Nikikouek ( from the Chippewa or a
cognate dialectic term nikiy 'otter', with
anim. pi. sullix -ow/-— ' otter people'.
1'errot says the form with initial ?//, Mik-
•ikonet, is from their own language; such
is the case in the cognate Menominee
tnikif/}. A little known Algonquian tribe
that formerly dwelt E. of the Missisauga,
among the rock caverns on the x. shore of
L. Huron. They are described as lacking
in courage, and haying much to do with
the tribes northward. Twice a year, like
the Missisauga, they deserted their village
to hunt and fish along the lake for stur
geon and other fish, and there obtained
bark for constructing canoes and lodges.
BULL. 30]
— NIMHAM
71
On the approach of winter they fre
quented the lake shores to kill beaver and
elk, whence they returned in the spring
to plant and tend their corn. In 1653,
jointly with the Saulteurs and the Missi-
sauga, they so completely defeated an
Iroquois war-party of 120 men that but
few escaped. (,i. x. B. H.)
Gens de la Loutre. — Perrot (ca. 1724), Memoire
83, 1864. Mikikoues.— Ibid., 219. Mikikoiiet.—
Ibid., 83. Nation de la Loutre. — Bacquevilledela
Potherie, Hist. Amer. Sept., n, 48, 1753. Nation of
the Otter.— Heriot, Trav.. 209, 1807. Nigik.— Kel-
ton, Ft Mackinae, 20, 1881. Nikicouek.— Jes. Rel.,
Ill, index. 1858. Nikikouek.— Jes. Rel. 1658, 22,
1858. Nikikoues.— I'errot, Memoire, index, 1864.
Nikishka. A Knaiakhotana village, of
57 inhabitants in 1880, near the head of
Cook inlet, Alaska.— Petroff in 10th Cen
sus, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Nikolaief (presumably named by the
Russians after Tsar Nikolas) . An Aleut
village N. of Belkofski, on Alaska penin.,
Alaska; pop. 43 in 1880.
Nikolaievsky.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23,
1884.
Nikolski. An Aleut settlement and
trading post for otter skins on Umnak id.,
Alaska. Pop. 83 in 1834, 127 in 1880, 94
in 1890.
Nikolskoje. — Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Nikolsky.— Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 184, 1886.
Oomnak. — Ibid., 179. Recheshnaia. — Veniamhu>ff
quoted by Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 35, 1884.
Retchechnoi. — Lutke quoted by Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 462, 1906. Riechesnoe.— Ibid., 1902.
Rjatscheschnoje. — Holmberg, op. cit. Rychesnoi. —
Veniaminoff (1833) quoted by Klliott, Cond. Aff.
Alaska, 225, 1875. Umnak.— Eleventh Census,
Alaska, 163, 1893.
Nikozliautin ('people of the river cov
ered with the enemy's arrows'). A Ta-
kulli clan or division on the s. half of
Stuart lake and on Pintce r., Brit. Col.
They inhabit two villages, Nakraztli and
Pintce. The name comes from a legend
of a tribe of dwarfs who once attacked
their village in such numbers that the
surface of Stuart r. was covered with float
ing arrows (Morice in Trans. Can. Inst,
188, 1891 ). The Nikozliautin are devout
Catholics, sober, law-abiding, and hos
pitable. Their main resources are hunt
ing, trapning, and fishing. Pop. 234 in
1906.
Na-kas-le-tin. — Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.,
30B, 1881. Nakazeteo-ten.— Smet, Miss, de 1' Oregon,
63,1844. Na-ka-ztli-tenne.— Morice, letter, 1890.
Nakoozetenne.— Can. Ind. AfT., 215, 1902. Na-'kra-
ztli-'tenne. — Morice, Notes on W. Dene\s, 26, 1893.
Nancaushy Tine.— Jour. Anthrop. Inst., vir, 206,
1878. Nekaslay.— McLean, Hudson's Bay, i, 262,
1849. Nekaslayans.— Ibid., 263. Nekasly.— Ibid.,
269. Nikozliantin.— Mac-donald, British Columbia.
126,1862. Nikozliantins. — Domenech, Deserts of
N. Am., n, 62, 1860. Nikozliautin.— Hale, Ethnog.
and PhiloL, 202, 1846. Stewart's Lake Indians.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Niktak. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village
on C. Prince of Wales, Alaska.
Nikhtagmut. — Zt-goskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am.,
1,73,1847 (the people).
Nilakshi ( 'dawn' ). A former Klamath
settlement at or below Nilaks mtn., E.
shore of Upper Klamath lake, Oreg. The
name is now used to designate Modoc
point, but it properly refers to Nilaks mtn.
ridge only.— Gatschet in Com. X. \
Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxx, 1890.
Nilakskni mafclaks.— Gatschet, op fit pt n 243
(name of people).
Nilalhuyu (Ni-M-hu'-yu). A former
Chumashan village on Santa Cruz id.,
Cal., the inhabitants of which are said to
have been celebrated for the practice of
sorcery.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS
vocab., B.A. F., 1884.
Nilestunne ( Xl-foii'im*', ' people at the
small dam in the river'). A former vil
lage _of the Mishikhwutmetunne on
Coquille r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 232, 1S90.
Niletunne. A former village of the
Tututni on the Oregon coast, beingthelirst
village s. of the Kusan village of Xasumi,
s. of the mouth of Coquille r.
Jake's people. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
233. 1X90 (referring to si.me man on Siletx res.)!
Ni-le' lunne'.— Ibid.
Nilsumack. A Salish l>and. probably
Cowichan, under the Fraser superinten-
dency, Brit, Col.— Can. Ind. Aff., 78, 1878.
Niltala. A Wikeno village on Rivers
inlet, Brit. Col.— Boas in Petermanns
Mitt., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Nim (iietnn or i/i't/n, 'people'). A name
adopted by Merriam (Science, xix, 916,
1904) to designate a Mono-Paviotso divi
sion on the N. fork of San Joaquin r. and
the adjacent region in California Regard
ing it, Kroeber (Univ. (1al. Pub., Am.
Arch;col. and Fthnol., iv, 1 19, 1907) says:
"Xim is not a tribal name but the word for
person, ti.i'aii, which occurs also in other
Mono dialects as far s. and E. a< Kings r.
and Owens r., so that it cannot be re
garded as distinctive of these people x.
of the San Joaquin." In one or another
form it is the common Shoshonean desig
nation for 'men,' 'people.'
Pa-zo-6ds.— Merriam, op. fit. (Holkomah name).
Nimatlala (Xt-mut-la'-lu}. A former
Chumashan village on Santa Crux id.,
E. of Prisoners harbor. — Ilenshaw, Bu
enaventura MS. vocab., B. A. F., 1S84.
Nimham, Daniel. A YVappinger chief,
noted not only for his active participation
in the wars of 1746 and 1754, but espe
cially for his efforts to recover for his tribe
the lands lying along the E. side of Hud
son r. that had been taken from it, while
aiding the English. The earliest recorded
notice of him is Oct. 13, 1730, the date of
an affidavit in which it is slated that the
deponent was "a River Indian of the
tribe of the Wappinoes " ( Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 51, 1S72). Nimham
was made chief sachem in 1740; his resi
dence after 1746 was at Westenhuck. In
1755, with most of his fighting men, he
entered the English service under Sir
William Johnson, and about 1762, in
company with some Mohegan chiefs of
Connecticut, went to Fngland on a mis
sion regarding their land claims. They
NIMITAPAL NINIVOI8
[B. A. E.
received a favorable hearing, and on their
return t«> America their claim* \yere
brought into court, but were lost to slight
durini: the Revolution. Nimham was
killed at the battle of Kingsbridge, N.
Y., Aug. 31, 1778, while lighting bravely
in the cause of the Americans. Near the
entrance to IVlham's Nock, Westchester
co., N. Y., were, according to Ruttenber
(op. cit., SI ), two large mounds, pointed
<»ut as the sepulchers of Ann-IIoock and
Nimham. The name of Daniel Nimham,
as well as those of Aaron, John, and
Isaac Nimham, appear in the rolls of New
York men enlisted in the service of the
Revolution. As Indians are included in
the list, Daniel Nimham is doubtless the
subject of this sketch. (c. T. )
Nimitapal. A former Chumashan vil
lage on Santa Crux id. (the San Lucas of
Cabrillo), Cal., in 1542. Possibly the
same as Nimatlala.
Nimetapal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Nimitapal.— Cabrillo (1->12) in Smith, Colec. Dot'.
Flii.. 1M. 1S.-S7.
Nimkish (^Xn'mges}. A Kwakiutl tribe
on and about the river of the same name
in N. K. Vancouver id. According to Rev.
A. .1. Hall they derived their name from
that of a mythical halibut, called Nurn-
hya-li-gi-yu, which caused a tide-rip off
the point of the bay. The gentes, according
to Unas, are < Jyigyilkam, Nenelkyenok,
Sisintlae, Tlatlelamin, and Tsetsetloala-
kemae. Pop. 151 in 1901, 134 in 1906.
eNn'mges. — HUMS in Mem. Am. Mns. Nat. Hist.,
v. pt. i'. I:'-:!. I'.to-j. Ni.'mk'ic.— Boas in 6th Rcp.X.W-
Tril.c><';m...M. Iv.H). NK-mqic.— Boas in Hep. Nat-
Mn<. ls<i."S, ;;;;i, i.v.ty. Nemqisch.— Boas in I'eter-
maims Mitt., lit.."). i:H).lN<7. Nim-keesh.— Can. Did-
Atr.lsM.l'.Mi.isx;,. Nimkis.—Taylorin Cal. Farmer,
.Inly I'.t. ]N;-J. Nimkish. -Kane, Wand, in N.A.,
app.. is.v.t. Nimpkish.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 17'.),
Istii'. Num kes. — Hall (jnoicd hyDawson in Trans.
Koy. S( ic. CM n., >(.•<•. ii. 72. 1S87.
Nimoyoyo. A Chumashan village on
San Miguel id. (the Isla de Juan Rod
riguez of Cabrillo), Cal., in 1542.
Nimilolo.— Taylnr in CM!. Farmer, Apr. 17, 18(13.
Nimollollo.— Cabrillo (15-12) in Smith Colec Doc
Fl.-i.. isii. ]s:>7.
Nimsewi ('))ig river'). A division of
Maidu living on upper Buttecr., near the
edgi- of the timber in P>utte co., Cal.
Nemshan. I'.ancn -it NM! . KMCCS. I, -I.'H), 1S8'J Nem-
shaw. -Hale. Kt lim <x. ;m<l I'liilol., (131, is|i;. Nem-
•hoos.— Bimcroft. op. cit. Nemshous.— Taylor in
CM!. Farmer, .Inm- ,\ ].st;o. Nim Sewi — Curtin
Ms. vonib., ]',. A. I-:., issf). Nim'-shu.— Powers in
Cont. N. A. KHinol.. in. L'Mi. ]s77 (from -IK ni-xc-it,
'hiK river' i. Nim-sirs. — .lohnston (is.")()i in Sen'
x. Doc. I, :v_M Com;., spec. s,.ss.. .|r,. 1853. Nim;
Bi'Mlr in Sen. Kx. Doc. .77. :;•_'<! Con^.. i>d
s<-« , 1."), is.".:;. Nim-sus. — .lohnston in Did' MY
i'v''p.. VI \. |S.r)(l.
Ninchopan('bear'). A T.»nka\va clan,
now nearly extinct.
Nintchopan.— (Jatschct, Tonkawc MS vocab B
A. !•: , i.ssj. Nintropan.— D)id.
Ningweegon. See AV////-a//o//.
Ninibatan ( A'/'///'/,,/-/-,///, ' keepers of the
pipe'). A siibgens of the Mandhinka-
gau'lie gens of the Omaha. — Dorsev in 15th
Kep. P,. A. K., 22S, 1897.
Ninibatan A subgens of the Tapa gens
of the Omaha.
Ninibatan. A subgens of the Inshta-
sanda gens of the Omaha, consolidated
prior to 1880 with another snbgens known
as the Real Inshtasanda.
Ninigret. A sachem of the Niantlc in
the region about Westerly, R. I., and a
cousin of Miantonomo. Besides the name
Ninigret, Nenekunat, etc., he bore earlier
that of Janemo or Ayanemo, by which
he first became known to the English
(Drake, Inds. of N. Am., 131, 1880). He
visited Boston in 1637. After the death
of Miantonomo he began war against the
Mohegan, but the English interfered,
and a treaty was signed at Boston in 1647.
Contemporary chroniclers have left a de
tailed account of the appearance of Nini
gret before the commissioners and his
conduct on that occasion, which was much
to his credit. Later (1652) Ninigret vis
ited the Dutch at Manhattan, arousing
the suspicions of the English, which
were groundless. The next year he made
war upon the Long Island Indians. He
abstained from personal activity during
King Philip's wrar, but had trouble in
keeping terms with the English. He
secured to himself and heirs the tribal
land near Charlestown ; and after the cap
ture of Nanuntenoo (Canonchet), the last
chief of the Narraganset, that tribe was
consolidated with the Niantic under Nini
gret. The latter and Miantonomo were
lifelong rivals of Uncas. Notwithstand
ing his_ pacific tendencies, Ninigret was
drawn into conflict with the Montauk of
E. Long Island in 1659. Aptly called by
Mather ''an old crafty sachem," beseems
to have; preserved his pride, of which he
possessed an inordinate amount, and his
property as well, without being obliged
to fight for either. Ninigret died full of
years some time before the close of the
century. He consistently opposed Chris
tianity", and told Mayhew, the mission
ary, to "go and make the English good
first." (A. F. c. )
Ninilchik. A Knaiakhotana village of
18 houses on the E. coast of Cook inlet,
s. of the mouth of Kasilof r. , Alaska;
inhabited in 1890 by 45 natives and 36
Russian Creole descendants of the convict
colony of 1793.
Munina.— Wosnesenski's map (ca. 1840) cited by
Baker, (ieoff. Diet. Alaska, 463, 1906. Ninilchik.—
1'etrofT in Tenth Census, Alaska, 27, 1884.
Ninivois. A Fox chief in command of
the warriors of his tribe at the siege of
Detroit by Pontiac, in 1763. Ninivois
and Take, leader of the Hurons, appear
to have been the most active aids of Pon
tiac; at the commencement and during the
early part of the siege (Mich. Pion. Coll.,
viu, 266-339, 1886), and next to Pontiac
were the leaders in the councils of the
besiegers and the first to begin the invest-
BULL.
NINNIPA8KULGEE— NIPIS8TNO
ment of the fort. Fulton (Red Men of
Iowa, 477, 1882) writes his name Ninivay
and says he was a Potawatomi. (c. T.)
Ninnipaskulgee ('highroad people',
from Creek nini-puski 'swept road', algi
'people'). A former band or tribe of
Upper Creeks, probably near Tucka-
batchi, Elmore co., Ala.
Ninny-pask-ulgees.— Woodward, Remin., 37, 1859.
Road Indians. — Ibid.
Ninstints. A Haida town which for
merly stood on Anthony id., at the s.
end of Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col.
The native name was SgA'nguai ( ' Red-
cod island'), Ninstints being the white
man's corruption of the town-chief's
name, Nungstins (iY.m sttns, 'he who is
two'). All the people from this end of
Moresby id. gathered there in compara
tively recent times. The remnant have
since abandoned the place and settled at
Skidegate. It is impossible to identify
absolutely the name of this town with
that of any given in John Work's list of
1836-41, but it is probably referred to as
"Quee-ah," a town to which he assigned
20 houses and a population of 308. At
the present day there are probably not a
dozen Ninstints people left. The 'family
to which the chief of this town belonged
was the Sakikegawai. See Swanton
Cont. Haida, 105, 277, 1905. (j. R. s.)
NEnsti'ns.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. \V. Tribes Can. ,25,
1898. Ninstance.— Dawson, Queen Charlotte Ids.]
169, 1880. Ninstence.— Poole, Queen Charlotte
Ids., 195, 1872. Ninstints.— Dawson, op. cit.
Sg'a'nguai. — Boas, op. cit.
Ninumu. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.
Ninimu.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Ninumu.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 186, 1857.
Ninvok. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
near the delta of Yukon r., Alaska.
Ninvaug.— Zagoskin in Nonv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850.
Ninyuelgual. A former Chumashan
village near Ptirisima mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Nio. A small tribe, probably Piman,
long extinct, which formerly resided in
N. Sinaloa, Mexico, their village, the seat
of the mission of San Ignacio de Nio,
occupying the site of the present town of
the same name. Zapata, in 1678 (Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th s., in, 404, 1854), said that
a league and a half x. E. of San Pedro de
Guazave was the pueblo of San Ignacio
de Nio, in which the language spoken,
called Nio, was particular unto itself,
though the Mexican was also in common
use. Alegre (Hist. Com p. Jesus, i, 294,
1841) states that Father Mendez, who
had entered Sinaloa as a missionary,
recommended "the pueblos and lan
guages of the Ocoroiri [Ocoroni], Nio,
and some others which he had held, to
the charge of Father Tapia."
Niowe. Mentioned by Bartram (Trav
els 3/1 1792) as a Cherokee settlement
on the headwaters of Tennessee r about
v*6 >^r 1V5\ P°'sil)1>' "'tonde.1 for
Nayu'h,, which signifies 'sand place'
Cf. Noewe. / , M \
Nipaguay. A Diegueno village" near
ban Diego, s. Cal., about 6 m. from the old
presidio to which, in 1774, the mission
was removed. See San Dieao
Nypagudy. -Taylor in Cal. Farmer,' Feb. ±»,lStiO
Nipigiguit. A former Micmac village
on the site of Bathurst, at tin- mouth
ot Nipisiguit r., New Brunswick. The
trench mission of Sainte Magdalen wa<
there in 1645.
Nepegigpuit.— Jes. RH. 1645, 35, ls5s Nipieieuit —
Aetromilo, Abimkis, 59. 18(16. Nipisiguit —Mem -
bre quoted by Shea, Miss. Val., 86 ]s.*>
Nipinchen. (iiven by Bolton (Hist.
^ estchester Co., 1881 ) as a former Indian
fort on the N. side of Spuyten Dnyvil (or
Papirinemen) cr., at its' junction with
Hudson r. from the E., in Westchester
co., N. Y. Ruttenber (Ind. Geog. Names,
22, 1906) says the name belongs on the
w. side of the Hudson, at Konstable's
Hook, and doubts that there was any
real settlement there. CL Nipiniclwn.
Nipinichsen. A former Manhattan vil
lage on the E. bank of Hudson r., just
above Spin-ten Duyvil, X. V. — Ruttenber
Tribes Hudson R.', 77, 1872.
Nipissing ('at the little water or lake',
referring to L. Xipissing; Xiplxii-inicii,
'little-water people'). A tribe of the
Algonkin. Whenthey first became known
to the French, in 1613, they were residing
in the vicinity of I,. Nipissing, Ontario,
which has been their home during most of
the time to the present. Having been
attacked, about 1(550, by the Iroquois, and
many of them slain, they lied for safety to
L. Nipigon (Mackenzie, Voy., xli, note,
1802), where Allouez visited them in l(if>7,
but they were again on L. Nipissing in
1671. A part of the tribe afterward went
to Three Rivers, and some resided with
the Catholic Inxjuois at Oka, where they
still have a village. Some of these as
sisted the French in 1756. It is their dia
lect which is represented in Cuoq's Lcx-
ique de la Langue Algonquine. They
were a comparatively unwarlike people,
firm friends of the French, readily ac
cepting the Christian teachings of the
missionaries. Although having a fixed
home, they were semi-nomadic, going
s. in autumn to the vicinity of the liuroiis
to fish and prepare food for the winter,
which they passed among them. They
cultivated the soil to a slight extent only,
traded with the Cree in the N., and were
ieu v^ uii me vn * in " -•>•, «*'
ch given to jugglery and shamanistic
ctices, on which account the Hurons
and the whites called them Sorcerers.
Their chiefs were elective, and their
totems, according to Chauvignerie (X. Y.
74
NIPKY NIPMITC
[B. A. fi.
I)oc. Col. Hist., x, 1053, 1855), were the
hcnm, heaver, birehbark, squirrel, and
Mno.l. No reliable statistics in regard to
their iiunihers have been recorded. The
Indians now on a reservation on L. Nipis-
sini; arc otlieially classed as Chippewa;
they nnnihered 'HJL* in 1884, and 223 in
ll»0i>. A Nipissing division was called
Miskouaha. (.1. M. )
AskicSaneronons.— .les. Rel. 1(139. 8S, 1858 (-=' sor
cerers' — Ilt'U'itl). AskikSanehronons. — Jcs. Rel.
Kill, SI, is.58. Askikouaneronons. — Ibi-1. Aweatsi-
waenrrhonon.— Jos. Kel., Thwaites ed., x, 83, 1X97.
Bisserains.— Champjain (f«. 1624). (Knvres, v. 2d
pt., Til. IvO. Bisseriniens. — Sagard (1636). Can., I,
190. INK'.. Bissiriniens.— .les. Rel. 1635.18,1858. Bys-
siriniens.— Charlevoix (1T44), Nr\v France, II. 95,
ISM;. Ebicerinys. —Sudani ( 1636). Can., i, 172, 1866.
Epescngles. — McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
in. MI. isiVJ. Epicerinyens. — Pa sard (1636), Can.,
m, 727. 1N16. Epicerinys. — Ibid., IV, Huron Diet.,
iNiii. Epiciriniens. — Sagard (1636) quoted by Park-
man. Pioneers, 351, 1883. Episingles. — Duinont,
Mem. of La.. VI, 13."), 1753. Epissingue. — Writer of
1756 in X. Y. Dor. Col. Hist., X. -lsf>. 1S58. Ilgon-
quines. — La Salic (1682) in French. Hist. Coll. La.,
i. 16, 1M6. Juskwaugume. — Jones, Ojebway Inds.,
17.\ IN',!. Kekerannon-rounons. — Lamberville
ililNii inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in. 489, 1853. Longs
Cheveux.— .les. Rcl.l6Tl, 35, 1858. Nation des Sor-
ciers.— .les. Rel. 1632, 11, 1858. Nebicerini. — Cham-
plain i 1613). (Kuvres, in. 295. 1870. Neperinks. —
Clinton i 1715) in X. Y. Doc. C«>1. Hist., vi~ 276, 1855.
Nepesangs. — Pike, Kxped., pt. 1, app., 62, 1810.
Nepesinks.— Clinton (1745) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vi. 2*1 . ]s55. Nepessins. — Buchanan, N. Am. Inds.,
I. 13'.i, ls2l. Nepicerinis, — Lahontan, New Voy.,
i. 113. 1703. Nepicinquis. — Chauvignerie (1736)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m, 554, 1853.
Nepicirenians. — llcriot, Trav., 195, 1807. Nepiciri-
niens.— -Kacqueville do la Potherie, n. 48, 1753.
Nepiscenicens. — Houdinot. Star in the West, 127,
M6. Nepiseriniens. — La Barre(1682) in N. Y.Doc.
Col. Hi-i.. ix. I'.i6. is.v>. Nepisin.— Dobbs, Hudson
Hay. map. 1711. Ncpisinguis. — Mackenzie, Voy.,
xlii.lNii. Nepisirini.— Lahontan, New Voy., 1, 231,
1703. Nepisseniniens. — Doc. of 1695 in N.' Y Doc
Col. Hist., ix, 599, 1855. Nepissens.— Boudinot, Star
in the West, 127. 1M6. Nepisseriens. — Du Chesneau
(1681) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 160, 1855. Nepis-
seriniens. - Doe. of 1697, ibid., (169. Nepissings.
Due. ,,f 1695, ibid., 599. Nepissingues.— Ibid., 602.
Nepissiniens. — Ibid., 596. Nepissiriens. — Du Ches
neau (Itisli. ibi.l., I,;D. Nepissiriniens.— Doc. of
ibid., .->66. Nibissiriniens. — I'arkman. Pio
neers, 351. Iss3. Nipeceriniens, — < 'olden (1T27)
Five Xations, 2s, 17 17. Nipercineans.— School-
craft Ind. Tribes i. 307, lsr.1. Nipicirinien.-
•s. Rel. 1639, 11, l«:.s. Nipisierinij.— Champlain
HHir.i. (Kuvres, iv, 21, 1S70. Nipisings.— Cox
Columbia K.. n. 1 12. is:;]. Nipisineues.— Henrv
Tniy.. 3'>. 1^)9. Nipisinks. -German Flats con'f'
117711,111 X. V. Doc. Col. Hist, VIII, 229, 1857 Nipi
sinniens. .les. Rel. 1636, 69, 1858. Nipissings. — Doc
of 1741 in N. V. Doc. C«,l. Hist.. ix. 10SO ]S55 Nipis-
singues. Du Chesneau (1(579), ibid., 133. Nipis-
•ins.— Smith, HoiK,in.fs Kxped., 69, 1766 Nipis-
Siriniens.-Jes i:«-l. 1641 81.1858. NipUsiHnioek.-
Inimbnll, Aljjonk. Xames lor Man, is 1871
-'small hike men'). Nipistingues.— Lettres
I.. i.r,%. |s:{.s. Nippsingues.-Fn.ntcnac (168'>)
m N. Y Doc. C,,l. Hist. .ix, 182,1855. Nipsang -
L'-;ir .1792) in Am. St. P,-,,,., I,,.|. AIV., I, 241. 1832
Nypissings. Lamberville (16S6) in x Y Doc'
..Ml. 4S9, is;-,:;. NyPsin8.-L(',nK, Kxped!
I I-'-ters R., n, 15], iso, Odishk wagami.-Bar-
nuii. Kntr.-<»tcb. Diet., n, 1878 (Cbippeua name-
ii'.q renders it 'at tbe last water,' but Chamber-
j»iin prefers- [peoplc-1 ontheotherside<,fthelake')
Odishkwa-Oamig. Trumbull. Al^onk. Xames
"// "!1M11S72(V"10-I)1<")f thplnstlake'; from
Mikii-n tit the end of. ,/„,„/ Make' or 'water'-
bij.pewa iiiirm-). 0 dish quag-urn eeg.-Scbool-
•Taft. Ind. Iribes, n. i:W, ]s52. 0 dish quag-
nT,'le"'~uRUniS<iy "' '"(1- Afr- He,,., .,], ]S50
Odishquahpumme.— Wilson, Ojebway I •mtr 157'
•AlKon.(uin Indians'). Otick-w«»a-mi! —
""'1, Lex. Jroq., 42, 18M2. Outiskouagami.-
.les. Rel. 1671, 35, 1858. Outisquagamis. — Andre
(1671) (juoted by Shea, Cath. Miss., 365,1855.
Pisierinii. — Clmmplain (1616), CEuvres. iv, 61, 1870.
Pisirinins. — Ibid., 63, 1870. Quiennontateronons. —
Sat,rard (1636), Can., IV, index, 1866. Quieunonta-
teronons. — Ibid., Ill, 750, 1866. Skaghnanes. — Mess.
of 1763 in X. Y. Doe. Col. Hist . VII, 544, 1856.
Skaghquanoghronos. — Johnson (1763), ibid., 582.
Skecaneronons. — Sagard (1636), Can., in, 727, 1866.
Skekaneronons.— Ibid., I, 148, 1866. Skekwanen-hro-
non. — Cuoq, Lex. Iroq., 42, 1883 (Mohawk name).
Skequaneronon.— Sagard (1632), Can., iv, Huron
Diet., 1866. Skighquan. — Livingston (1701) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 899, 1854. Sorcerers.— Mae-
lean, Can. Savage Folk, 359, 1896 (English ren
dering of name -by which they were known to
earlv French missionaries). Squekaneronons. —
Sagard (1636), Can., 1,172, 1.866 (Huron name).
Tuskwawgomeeg. — Tanner, Narr., 316,1830 (Ottawa
name).
Nipky. Probably a Lower Creek town,
as "Appalya, beloved man of Nipky,'" is
mentioned among the Lower Creek chiefs
in a document dated Frederica, Ga., in
1747.— McCall, Hist. Ga., i, 867, 1811.
Nipmuc (from Nipamaug, 'fresh-water
fishing place'). The inland tribes of
central Massachusetts living chiefly in
the s. part of Worcester co., extending
into Connecticut and Rhode Island.
Their chief seats were on the headwaters
of Blackstone and Quinebaug rs., and
about the ponds of Brookfield. Ilassana-
mesit seems to have been their principal
village in 1674, but their villages had no
apparent political connection, and the
different parts of their territory were sub
ject to their more powerful neighbors,
the Massachuset, Wampanoag, Narragan-
set, and Mohegan, and even tributary to
the Mohawk. The Nashua, dwelling far
ther K., are sometimes classed with the
Nipmuc, but were rather a distinct body.
The New England missionaries had 7
villages of Christian Indians among them
in 1674; but on the outbreak of King
Philip's war in the next year almost all
of them joined the hostile tribes, and
at its close fled to Canada or westward
to the Mahican and other tribes on the
Hudson.
The following villages and bands prob
ably belonged to the Nipmuc: Acoorne-
ineck, Chabanakongkomun, Chachau-
bunkkakowok, Hadley Indians, Hassa-
namesit, Magunkaquog, Manchaug, Man-
exit, Massomuck, Med field, Menemesseg,
Metewemesick, Missogkonnog, Musketa-
quid, Nashobah, Nichewaug, Okomma-
kamesit, Pakachoog, Quabaug, Quahmsit,
Quantisset, Quinebaug, Segunesit, Stjuaw-
keag, Tatumasket, Totapoag, Wacuntug,
Wenimesse.t, and Womntuek. (,r. M. )
Neepemut.— Williams (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s.. vi, 190, 1863. Neepmucks.— /bid., 3d
s., ix, 300, 1846. Neepnet.— Williams (en. 1636),
ibid., 4th s., vi, 188, 1S63. Neipnett.— Winthrop
(1632) quoted by Barber. Hist. Coll., 570, 1841.
Nepmets.— Higginson (1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll. ,4th s., vii, 396, 1865 (misprint?). Nep mock.—
Stephens (1675), ibid., 3d s., X. 117, 1849. Nepnet —
Mck'cnney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 82, 1854.
Nibenets.— Maura nit, Abenakis, 2, 1866. Nip-
moog. — Writer of 1675 quoted by Drake, Inn.
Chron., 19, 1836. Nipmucks — Williams (1660) in
Iv. I. Col. Roc., i, 40. 1856. Nipmug.— Letter of
1675 in X. II. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, 6, 1827. Nipmuk.—
BULL. 30]
NIPOMA — KlSKA
Eliot (1059) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds bk 2
80, 1848. Nipnet.— Eliot (1649) quoted by Barber,
Hist. Coll., 570, 1841. Nipnett.— Dudley (1<>31) in
N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 226, 1834. * Nopnat —
Writer of 1647 quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2
18, 1848.
Nipoma. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inez mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4,
1860) . Perhaps the same as Nipomo.
Nipomo. A former village under San
Luis Obispo mission, 8 m. inland from
San Luis Obispo, Cal. Perhaps the same
village (Nipoma) given by Taylor as near
Santa Inez mission.
Ni-po-mo. — Schumacher in Smithson. Rep. 1874
342, 1875.
Niquesesquelua. A Chumashan village
on one of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal.,
Erobably Santa Rosa, in 1542.
iquesesquelna. — Wheeler Surv. Re-])., vn, 311,
1879. Nisquesesquelua.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith.
Colec. Doc. Fla., 186, 1857.
Niquipos. A Chumashan village on
either Santa Rosa or Santa'Cruz id., Cal.,
in 1542.
Niquipos.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colrc. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. Nquipos.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 17, 1863.
Nirdlirn. A summer settlement of the
Kingnaitmiut subtribe of the Okomiut
Eskimo on the x. coast near the head of
Cumberland sd., Baffin land. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E.,map, 1888.
Nisal (.VIw/). A division of the Chi
nook tribe formerly residing on Nasal r.,
Pacific co., Wash.
GiLa'lelam. — Boas, Chinook Texts, 260, 1894 (own
name). Nasal.— Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1S57.
Nisal. — Boas, op. cit.
Niscak ('bustard'). A tribe or divi
sion mentioned with other Algonquian
tribes of the region between L. Superior
and Hudson bay in the Prise de Possession
( 1671 ) in Perrot, Mem., 293, 1864. They
were perhaps a gens of the Ottawa.
Nishinam (from nlseuani, 'our rela
tions'). The southern branch of the
Maidu, occupying the valley of Bear r.,
Cal. While this portion of the Maidu
is in some ways distinct from the north
ern branches, all of this family are so
similar in every respect that even without
the fact of the complete linguistic unity
which they represent it would seem
illogical to separate them. The Nishinam
divisions and villages, which were once
populous and numerous along Bear r., are
as follows: Divisions — Koloma, Pusune,
Vesnak, and Wapumne. Villayc* — I>ush-
amul,Chuemdu, Hamitinwoliyu, Intanto,
Kaluplo, Kapaka, Lelikian, Lidlipa, Mu-
lamchapa, Opelto, Pakanchi, Pulakatu,
Shokumimlepi, Shutamul, Solakiyu, Ta-
lak,Toanimbuttuk, and Yokolimdu. See
Maidu, Pujunan Family. (R. u. i>. )
Nishinam.— Powers in Cont.' N. A. Ethnol., in, 282,
1877. Nis-se-non, — Merriam in Science, N. a.,
xix, 914, 1904 (or, Nishinam). Tainkoyo.— Cur-
tin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885. Tanko.— Dixon,
mf'n, 1903 (northern Maidu name: probably
from tai, 'west': Tai-nko 'having the west').
Tankum.— Chever in Bull. Essex Inst. 1870, n, 28,
1871.
.-
tun}. A former village of the Chastacosta
on Rogue r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour Am
Folk-lore, in, 2:U, 1S90.
Nisibourounik. Oneof the fonrdivision<
of theCree.— Jes. Rel. ltir)S,22, 1858.
Niska. The dialectic name for one of
the three Chimmesyan divisions, the
other two being the Kitksan and the
Tsimshian. In tradition, art, and manner
of living these three divisions are closely
allied, with such geographic differences
as would naturally occur. In language
less than one-third of the vocabulary is
common to all, a like proportion varies
in accent, while the remainder is different
and more local in character. Dialectic
differences are much less marked between
the two interior river divisions than be
tween either of them and the Tsimshian
of the coast.
The territory of the Xiska includes Ob
servatory inlet, Nass bay, and the drain
age basin of Nass r. and its tributaries,
but those northern sources that interlock
with the Iskoot and the Stikine rs. are
claimed also by the Tahltan, and over this
contention have occurred many wars that
havealwayskeptthesepeopleapart. The
Niska villages have always been on the
main river and show evidence of consid
erable size. The houses, in a single row,
follow the contour of the shore; they are
built of hewn timbers in the form of a
parallelogram, with a central open lire-
place of gravel, and a smoke-hole in the
roof. Carved heraldic columns stand in
front, in which the crest of the deceased
is shown at the ba^e ar.d that of the suc
cessor at the top, and in one old village
grave-houses of logs surmounted by ani
mal and bird forms in wood and stone,
representing the totemic emblems of the
dead, rest on the river bank in the midst
of the columns.
With the establishment of missions the
older villages have generally been de
serted and the people are being concen
trated at three points, under the super
vision of missionaries of the Church of
England, and small modern dwellings
are taking the place of the old communal
house. Modern ideas prevail, and the
condition of the people is a credit to
both their teachers and themselves.
The villages, past and present, together
with the more important village sites, are:
Kincolith, Kitaix, Lakkul/ap or (ireen-
ville, ( Jwinwork, Laktmgidaor Ankeegar,
Kisthenmwelgit or Willshilhtumwill-
willgit,Qunahhair, Kitwinshilk,Sheaksh,
Aiyansh, Kitlakdamix, and Kitwinlkole.
Other town names have been given, as
follows, but these, wholly or in part, may
duplicate some of the above: Kitahon,
Kitangata, Kitlakaous, and Andeguale.
The Niska were divided geographically
into the Kitkahteen ( 'people of the lower
NISKAP NISSOWAQUET
[B. A. E.
valley'), including those Inflow the can
yon, and the Kitanweliks ( 'people of the
upper river'), comprising those above
this point.
Tradition tells that long ago when the
principal village was across the river
to the southward, some little hoys were
aiMii.-inir themselves by catching salmon,
rutting slits in their barks in which they
inserted Hat stones, and then letting them
g»>, playing they were whales. This_ so
incensed the guardian spirit that, rising
from the mountain to the southward
enveloped in a wide spreading black
cloud that changed day into night, with
eyes of tlame and voice of thunder, he
rolled down the mountain side as a river
of lire and swept the village away. The
people tied across the river and took
refuse on the hills until quiet was re
stored, when they divided, some settling
at Kitlakdamix and there retaining the
old name of K itauwiliks, while the others,
founding Kitwinshilk on the rocks over
looking the rapids, we're ever afterward
known by the name of their village as
'The people among the li/ards.'
The social organi/ation is founded upon
matriarchy, and is dependent upon the
existence of four exogamons parties, dis
tinguished by their crests, who inter
marry and who supplement one another
on all occasions of ceremony. These
parties are subdivided into families who
are represented by minor crests but who
still retain the party emblem. These
four parties are: (1) Laghkepo, repre
sented by the Wolf and having as its
subdivisions the Brown-bear, Crow,
Crane, and Red-wing flicker; ('2) Lagh-
keak, represented by the Eagle and hav
ing as its subdivisions the Beaver, Owl,
Dog-iish, and Squirrel; (':>) Kanhadda,
represented by the Raven and having as
its subdivisions the Frog, Sea-lion, Scul-
pin, and Star-fish; (4) Kishpootwada,
represented by the Killer-whale and hav
ing as its subdivisions the Osprey and
the Hear-under- Water. (Boas gives the
following subdivisions: (iyitkadok, Lak-
seel. Laktiaktl, (iyitgyigyenik, (Jyitwul-
nakyel, < iyi-kabenak, Laklonkst, Gy-
itsaek, Laktsemelik, and (lyisgahast.
lie assigns the first two to the Raven
phratry, the next three to the Wolf
phratry, the four following to the
Kagle phralrv. and the last to the Bear
phratry.)
The Niska look to the river for their
food supply, which consists principally
of salmon and eulachon. Indeed it is
owing to the enormous number of the
latter fish that run in to spawn in the
early spring that the name Nass, mean
ing 'the stomach, or food depot', has been
given to the river.
In I'.ML' the population of the Niska
towns was SlL'; in IWfi, si-|. ((j. T. K. )
Naas River Indians.— Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,
563, 1870. Nascah.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic
toria, 1872. Nascars.— Horetzky, Canada on Pac.,
121), 1874. Nasqa. — Dorsey in Am. Antiq., XIX,
277, 1897. Nass.— Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 279, 1844.
Nasva.— Boas in Zeit. t'iir Ethnol., 231, 1888.
Nishgar.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 432, 1896. Nishka.—
Horetzky, op. cit., 219. Niska. — Tolmie and Daw-
son Vocabs. Brit. Col., 113B, 1884. Nisk-a'.—
Boas in 10th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 48, 1895.
Nis-kah.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 143, 1877.
Nuss-ka.— Kranse, Tlinkit Ind., 318, 1885. Old-
nass.— Scott in H.R. Ex. Doc. 65, 36th Cong., 1st
sess., 115, 1860 (probably identical).
Niskap. Mentioned with the Smulka-
mish as bands residing on the Muckle-
shoot res., Wash. Perhaps a subdivi
sion of the Puyallup.
Nooscope.— Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 338, 1858.
White River Indians.— Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1856, 338, 1857.
Nisqualli. A Salish tribe on and about
the river of the same name flowing into
the s. extension of Puget sd., Wash.
The Nisqualli res. is on Nisqualli r. be
tween Pierce and Thurston cos. The
name has also been extended to apply to
those tribes of the E. side of Puget sd.
speaking the same dialect as the above.
Such are the Puyallup, Skagit, Snoho-
mish, Snokwalmu, and Stilakwamish.
Mitsukwic was a former Nisqualli village.
The Nisqualli made a treaty with the
United States at Medicine cr., Wash., Dec.
26, 1854, ceding certain lands and reserv
ing others. The Executive order of Jan.
20, 1S57, denned the present Nisqualli res.
Askwalli.— Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.. 31
(Calapooya name). Lts^eais.— Gibbs, Nestucca
vocab., B. A. E. (Kestucca name). Nasqually. —
White in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460, 1843. Nesquallis.—
Duflot de Mot'ras, Expl., n, 335, 1844. Nesqually.—
LI. S. Stat. at Large, XI, 395, 1S67. Nez-quales. —
Smet. Letters, 231, 1843. Nez qually.— Hines,
Oregon, 29, 1851. Niskwali.— Gatschet in True.
A. A. A. S., xxxr, 577, 1882. Niskwalli.— Gibbs in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol. .1,178, 1877 (used collectively).
Nisqualies.— Domenech, Deserts X. A., I, 442, 1860.
Nisquallis.— Sterrett (1855) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 26,
34th Cong., Istsess., 65, 1856. Nisqually.— Hale in
U.S. Expl. Exped., VI, 211, 1846. N'squalli.— Gibbs,
MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (name strictly belongs to the
village at the first dam on Nisqualli r.). Qual-
liamish.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 688, 1857.
Quallyamish. — Lane quoted by Schoolcraft, ibid.,
r. 521, 1X51. Skwale.— Hale in V. S. Expl. Exped.,
vi, 211, 1X46. Sk'wa-le-ube.— McCaw, Puyallup
MS. vocal)., B. A. E.. 1X85 (Puyallup name).
Skwali.— Latham in Trans. Philo'l. Soc. Lond.,
71, 1856. Skwalliahmish.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., i, 17x, 1X77. Skwalz.— Gallatin (1846) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1X53. Squalli-
ah-mish.— Gibbs in 1'ac. R. R. Rep., i, 435, 1X55.
Squalli-a-mish.— Tolmie, ibid., 434. Squally-ah-
mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1X52.
Squallyamish. — Scouler in. Tour. Geog. Soc. Lond.,
I. 224, 1X41. Squawlees.— Meek in II. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 30th Cong.. 1st sess., 10, 1X4X. Squiath. — Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1X56, 265. 1X57. Tse Skualli amim.— Gat
schet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 105 (Ldkmiut-
Kalapuya name).
Nissowaquet. An Ottawa chief, known
to the French as La Fonrche, who during
most of his life resided at Michilimackinac,
Mich. lie is said to have been made
head chief of his tribe as early as 1721
((rrignon in Wis. ilist. Coll., in, 198,
1857), at which time Charles DeLanglade,
his close friend and aid, married his sis
ter Domitilde. Nissowaquet allied him-
BULL. 30]
NITAHAURITZ NIUYAKA
i i
self with the French in their war with the
English, and it is said was present at Ft
Duquesne at the time of Braddock's de
feat. He is said to have been still living
in 1780 (Draper in Wis. Hist. Coll. in
_ 199, 1857; Mich.% Pion. Coll., x, 406,
1888). His name is also spelled Nissaoua-
kouad (Wis. Hist. Coll., vn, 125, 1876).
Nitahauritz. One of the 4 Alibamu
towns formerly existing w. of the con
fluence of Cabo (Cahawba) and Alabama
rs., in Dallas co., Ala.
Nitahaurithz.— Lattre, Carte des Etats-TTnis, 1784.
Nitahauritz.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Nitak. A Knaiakhotana village on the
E. side of Knik bay, at the head of Cook
inlet, Alaska, containing 15 persons in
1880.
Nitak.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1901. Nitakh.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska. 29, 1884.
Nitakoskitsipupiks ('obstinate'). A
band of the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
Ne-ta'-ka-ski-tsi-pup'-iks.— Harden, Kthnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 2(54, 1802 (trans, 'people that
have their own way ' ) . Nit' -ak-os-kit-si-pup-iks. —
Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 209, 1892. Obsti
nate.— Ibid., 225.
Nitawaliks. Given as a Chimmesyan
tribe on upper Nass r., Brit. Col. — Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 113u
1884.
Nitawyiks ( ' lone eaters ' ) . A band of
the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
Lone Eaters. — Grinnell, Blaekfoot Lodge Tales
225, 1892. Ni-taw'-yiks.— Ibid., 209.
Nitchequon. A small tribe or division
living about Nicheku lake, Ungava, Cana
da; probably a Nascapee band.
Nitrhequon.— Hind, Labrador Penin., n, 117, 18(53.
Nitchik Irinionetchs. — Bellin, map, 1755. Nitchik
Irinionetz.— La Tour, map, 1779. Nitchiks.— Jef
ferys, French Doni., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Nitel. A Chumashan village on Santa
Cruz id. (the San Lucas of Cabrillo),
Cal. in 1542.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith,
Colec. Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Nith-songs. The nith-songs ( Norwe
gian mth, 'contention') of the Greenland
Eskimo are a species of word duel in
which the audience present has the de
ciding voice, ? sort of decision by "song
and dance" of private quarrels and dis
putes—primitive arbitration, as it were.
As described by Crantz (1767) and Egede
(1746) this institution is as follows: When
a Greenlander considers himself injured
in any way by another person, he com
poses about him a satirical song, which
he rehearses with the help of his inti
mates. He then challenges the offending
one to a duel of song. One after another
the two disputants sing at each other
their wisdom, wit, and satire, supported
by their partisans, until at last one is at
his wit's end, when the audience, who are
the jury, make known their decision.
The matter is now settled for good, and
the contestants must be friends again and
not recall the matter which was in dis
pute. Egede styled this song contest
"the common mode of avenging one's
self in Greenland." To make his oppo
nent the laughing stock of the commu
nity is a sweet morsel of revenge fur an
Eskimo. The general opinion of trav
elers and others is that the "son" dud''
was a very useful and even praiseworthy
social institution, and Xansen expresses
his regret that on the w. coast of Green
land it has been abolished by the IHH-
sionaries. On the E. coast it'lingers as,
Nansen reports, in the form of the so-
called "drum dance," the only real judi
cial institution of these Eskimo'. The fear
of public shame is very powerful as a fac-
.tor in social betterment. This remark
able restriction of vengeance and modifi
cation of the duel has been largely over
looked by sociologists. Boas reports the
nith-song as still in vogue among the Es
kimo of Baffin land, where "downright
hostile feelings and personal grudges are
settled by the opponents meeting on a
fixed occasion and singing songs at each
other"; and Swanton reports an analo
gous custom among the Tlingit, entered
into by opposing phratries. Brinton ( Es-
. says of Anier., 287, 1890) gives a speci
men of this poetic duel, furnished by
.Rink. Consult also Egede, Descr. of
Greenland, 158, 1745; Crant/, Hist, of
Greenland, 1 78, 17*67; Xansen, First Cross
ing, 8,'J7, 1890; Steinmetz, Entwickl. der
Strafe, ir, 67-7(5, 1S92. (A. F. <-. )
Nitikskiks ( Xlt'-lk-xkik*, 'lone fight
ers' ). A band of the Piegan and also of the
Kainah tribe of the Siksika.— Grinnell,
Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 209, 1S92.
Nitinat. A Xootka, tribe on a tidal lake
of the same name, near the s. w. coast of
Vancouver id. Pop. 198 in 1906. Their
villages are Carmanah, Clo-oose, Tso-
oquahna, and Wyah.
Nettinat.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner. Au^. 1, lsfc>.
Niten aht.— Hrit. Col. map, Victoria. 1872. Niti-
naht.— Sproat, Savage Life, 80S, IM>S. Nitinat.—
Galiano.Viaje, 28, 1802. Ni'tinath.— Boas. f.th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., :il, IS'.tO. Nittanat. — K.-lli-y.
Oregon, (18, 1830 (given as a, village). Nitten-aht. —
Can. Ind. Aft'.. 188. iss;i. Nittenat.— Seouler ( ix-ir,)
in Jour. Ethnol. Sor. Loud.. I 231. 1*48. Nitti-
nahts.— Whymper, Travels, 74, 18<;y. Nittinat.—
Mayne. Brit, Col. ,251. 18<i2.
Nitotsiksisstaniks ('kill close by'). A
band of the Piegan tribe of the Si'ksika.
Kill Close By.— (irinnrll, Blarkfoot Lodge Tales.
225, 1892. Ni-tot'-si-ksis-stan iks. — Il>i']., 2(H>.
Niudje (Xt-i'«1j<', 'lower part of a
stream'). A former village of the Kansa
on Kansas r., about 4 in. above the site
of Kansas City, Mo. — ,T. O. Dorsey, Kansa
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1S82.
Niueuomokai (nom signifies 'offspring
of two sisters'). The Bu//anl clan of the
Pi ma.
Ni-ue-U6m 0-kai.— Bandelier in Arcli. lust. Papers,
in 254 1890. Nuey-kech-emk. — ten Kate, Keizen
in N. A., 155, 1S.S5.
Niutang. A village of the Kingnait-
mitit subtribe of the < >komiut Eskimo on
Kingnait fjord, E. I.aHin land. — P>oas in
6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Niuyaka ( ' New York ' ). A subordinate
settlement of the Upper Creek town Oak-
7S
NIUYAKA- — NKUKAPKNAOH
fn>kee. on tin' K. bank of Tallapoosa r.,
I'O in. above Oaktnskee, in Cleburne co.,
Ala. It was settled in 1777 byTukpafka
Creeks from the Chattahoochee. It was
first called by another name, but after
the conclusion of the treaty between the
Tnited States and the Creeks in New
York. A lit:. 7. 1790, it received the above
appellation. ( H. w. H. )
New Yarcau.—8ch<K)lcTuft,Ind. Tribes, VI, 371, 1857.
New Yaucaa.— Pickett, Hist. Ala., n, 339. 1S">1.
New yau-cau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 45. 46, 1848.
New Yauco. — I'. S. Ind. Treat. (1825), 326, 1837.
New-yau-kau.— Schoolcrnft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 381,
1x51. New York.— Hlount (1793) in Am. State Pap.,
Ind. All'., i, -HO. 1S32. New Youcka.— Flint. Ind.
Wars, 202. 1S33. Niuyaxa.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leur.. i. 139. issi. Nowyawger.— Barnard (1793)
in Am. State Pap.. Ind. Aft'.. I, 382, 1832. Nuo
Yaucau. — Hawkins 1 1M 1), ibid.. 860.
Niuyaka. A town of the ('reek Nation
on New Yorker cr., as. branch of Deep
Fork, about Tp. 13 X., K. 10 or 11 K.,
Okla.— (iatschet, Creek Miur. Leg., n,
lS(i, 1SSS.
Niwanshike (\i'-ir<ti'-ci'-ke, 'water per-
son'). A subgens of the Pakhtha, the
Beaver L'ens of the Iowa. — Dorsey in loth
Rep. P..' A. K., L>:!J), 1897.
Nixora (from nij<>i\ tiij'or, said to mean
'captive'). A term said to have been
applied liv the Pima of s. Arizona to
"those Indians whom the nations beyond
capture in their wars among themselves,
and whom the Ynma and Papago after
ward bring to Altar and other places to
sell as captives or slaves, of whatever
nation they may be" (Font, 1775-76,
cited by Cones, Garces Diary, 446, 1900;
Oro/co'y Berra, Geog., 350/1864). Ac
cording to ( iarees, the; term Nifores was
one of the names which the Pima applied
to the Yavapai. Cf. dfiihnrox.
Nichoras. Miihlenpfordt, Mejico. II, 537. 1814.
Niforas.— Gunvs (1770) cited by Arrieivita, Chron.
Scn'itica. n. 155. 1792 ( here applied to Yavapai).
Nifores.— (Jurees (1775-76). Diary. 416, 1900 (ap
plied to Ynvapnii. Nigoras. — Raynal, Indies, vi,
map, 178.x. Nijor.— Kino «•«. 1(199) in Doe. Hist.
Mrx.. lib s.. i. 319, 1*56. Nijoras.— Orozeoy Berra,
<H-i»u'.. 35(1. 1 Mi I. Nijores. — Ibid. Nijotes.'— Villa-
Seiior. Thealro Am., pt. 2, 107. 17ls Niojoras,—
Ale. •<!(.. I>ir. <;»•<«.. iv. -J1S. 178s. Nizorse.— Morelli,
KnMj. Novi Orbis, Id. I77ti. Noraguas.— (iarees
i 1771 , cited by Cones, (lanvs Diarv (1775-76), 31,
1900.
Nkahlimiluh ( V-k<ilt-l't-,itil-ult}. A
Ntlakyapamnk village near the month of
upper Nicola r., P.rit. Col. — Dawson in
Trans, Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 44, 1891.
Nkaih. A Ntlakyapamnk village not far
from Stryne, in the interior of British Co
lumbia. Pop. 4 in 1896, after which date
it seems to have been confused with a
town called Nkya.
Nkaih -Can. Ind. AfT., 434, 1896. N-wa-ih — Ibid
!Hx5, !'.«'.. ISM;.
Nkakim ( 'despised ', because the people
of this place were of low social status and
much looked down upon by the Spu/-
/<nm people). A villa^eof Xtiakyapanmk
in the neighborhood of Spnx/.nm, Fraser
r., P.rit. Col.
N'ka'kim.— Hill-Tout in Hep. Ktlni..]. surv. Can..
Nkaktko ( Xqa'ktko,- ' little rotten water ',
or ' bad water' ). A village of the Upper
Fraser band of Ntlakyapamuk on the w.
side of Fraser r., 28 in. above Lytton,
Brit. Col.
Nqa'ktko.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
172, 1900. N'ta'-ko.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nkamaplix. A division of Okinagan
under the Kamloops-( >kanagan agency,
Brit. Col.; pop. 232 in 1900.
En ke map-o-tricks.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1883. pt. 1,191,
188-1. Nkamaplix.— Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901. Okana-
gan.— Ibid., pt. II, 68. 1902.
Nkamchin ('confluence', 'entrance').
A village of the Spences Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of Thomp
son r., at its junction with the Nicola,
about 24o in. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Pop. 81 in 1901, the last time the name
apj tears.
Nic-com-sin.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1883, pt. I, 189, 1884.
Nicola,— Brit. Col. map, Ind. AfT.. Victoria, 1872.
Nicola Mouth, — Present white man's name. N'-
kam-sheen. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soe. Can., see.
n, 44, 1891. Nkamtci'n.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., ii, 173. 1900. Nkumcheen.— Can. Ind.
AfT., pt. n, 166, 1901. N'kum'tcin.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Nkamip. An Okinagan division under
the Kamloops-Okanagan agency, Brit.
Col. Pop. 70 in 1904, 65 in 1906.
En-ke-mip.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1883, pt. I, 191, 1884.
N-Kamip.— Ibid., pt. n, 166. 1901. Osooyoos.— Ibid.,
79, 1S78. Osoyoos.— Ibid., 1882. 259, 1883.
Nkattsim (Nkattst'm, 'log bridge across
stream.' — II ill-Tout). A Ntlakyapamuk
village on the E. side of Fraser r., about
38 m. above Yale, Brit. Col., near Keefer's
station, but on the opposite side of the
river. Pop. 87 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
Ne-kat-sap.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1883, pt. I, 189, 1884.
Nkatsam.— Ibid., pt. II, 166, 1901. Nkattsi'm.—
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,, n, 169, 1900.
N'ka'tzam.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899.
Nkoeitko (Nqu^itko, 'little lake or
pond'— Teit; 'yellow water'— Hill-Tout).
A village of the Spences Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk on the s. side of Thompson
r., 30 'm. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
N'koakoae'tko. — Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
("nn., 4, 1899. Nqoe'itko.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, 173, 1900.
Nkoiam (N'ko'lmn.', 'eddy'). A Ntlak
yapamuk village on Fraser r., below Cisco,
Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Can., 5, 1899.
Nkoikin ( Xqol'khi, 'black pine ridge').
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlakya
pamuk on the E. side of Fraser r., 8 in.
above Lytton, Brit. Col. ; so-called because
young tirs grew thickly there. Pop. 15
in 1897, when last the name appears.
Nkuaikin.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1892, 312, 1893.
N'okoie'kKn. — Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 1, 1899. Nqakin.— Can. Ind. AfT. 1898, 418,
1899 (in combination with " Stryne-Nqakin-*,
Stryne bein^ another town). Nqoi'kin.— Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., 11,172. 1900. Nquakin.—
Can. Ind. AfT., 230, 1886.
Nkukapenach (N'k'u'kapenatc, 'canoes
transformed to stone'). A Squawmish
village community on the right bank of
BULL. 30]
NKUOOSAI —
Bquawmisht r., Brit. Col. — Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Nkuoosai (Nkud'osai}. A Squaw mish
gens living on Howe sd., coast of British
Columbia.— Boas, 1MB., B. A. E., 18S7.
Nkuoukten ( Nkuo'ukten}. ASquawmish
gens living on Howe sd., coast of British
Columbia.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Nkya ( AV///a, from nqa'iEx, 'to swim ' ).
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlak-
yapamuk on the w. side of Eraser r., Brit.
Col., 2 m. below Lytton. Pop. 71 in 1901,
the last time the name appears.
Macaiyah.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria,
1872. Macayah.— Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878. Ni-
kai'-a. — DJUVSOII in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II,
44, 1891. N'kai'a.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1*99. Nkaih.— Can. Ind. Aff., 363,
1897 (confused with Ntedh, q. v.) . Nkya.— Ibid.,
pt. II, 164, 1901. Nqa'ia.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., It, 171, 1900. Nyakai.— Can. Ind. All'.
1898, 418, 1899.
Nma (xV -?//<//, 'sturgeon'). A gens of
the Potawatomi. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
Nmapena ( N' -md-pe-nti,' , 'carp'). A
gens of the Potawatomi. — Morgan, Anc.
Soc., lf)7, 1877.
No ('beloved town'). A Calusa vil
lage on the s. w. coast of Florida in the
latter part of the 16th century.
No. — Fontaneda (co. 1575), Mem. /Smith trans.,
19. 1854. Non.— Fontaneda in Doc. Died., v, 538,
1866.
Noamlaki (Ilmawi: 'western dwell
ers.' — Curtin). A Wintun tribe formerly
living on Long, Thomes, and Elder crs.,
in the mountains and on the edge of the
plains in Colusa and Tehama cos., Cal.
Nomee Lacks. — Taylor in Cal. Fanner, June 8,
1860. Nome-Lacke'es,— Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, 438, i860. Numleki.— Curtin, Ilmawi MS.
vocab., B.A.E., 1889 ('west dwellers': given as
Ilmawi name of the Wintun). Tehamas. — II it tell,
Hist. Cal., I, 731, 1898. Titkainenom.— A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n. 1903 (Yuki nair.eV
Noatak. A Nunatogmiut settlement on
the lower part of Noatak r., in x. w.
Alaska.
Noatagamut^s.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
60, 1881. Noatak.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska,
464, 1906.
Nobscusset. A village, perhaps of the
Nauset, that was subject to the \Vampa-
noag; situated near the present Dennis,
Barnstable co., Mass. In 1685 it was a
village of the Praying Indians.
Nabsquassets.— H'oyt, Anti'q. Res., 89, 1821. Nobs-
cussett.— Hinckley (1685) in Mass. Hist. Sue.
Coll., 4th s., v, 133. 1861. Nobsqassit.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 118, 1848. Nobsquasitt.— C.ookin
(1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 148, 1806.
Nobsquassit.— Bourne (1674), ibid., 197.
Nocake. Parched corn-meal, a dish
which the English colonists adopted, with
its name, from the Algonquian tribes of
New England. Roger Williams (Key to
Am. Lang., 11, 1643) defines the Narra-
ganset tiokeJi ick as "parched meal, which
is a readie very wholesome food, which
they eat with a little water . " The Massa-
chuset form as given by Eliot is nookhic,
the same astiokldk. Wood, in 1634, uses
the form nocake; Palfrey (New Eng., i,
28, 1858) has iwokhik. The word signi
fies 'it is soft'. (A. ,,, ,. )
Nochak. A Kuskwoginiut Kskiino vil
lage on Chuiitna r., Alaska- non '>s in
1890.
Noh-chamiut. — Kleventh Census, Alaska, ir.J ls««
(the people).
Nochpeem. A tribe or band of the
Wappinger confederacy formerly occu
pying the E. bank of the Hudson about
the site of Matteawan, Dutchessco., X. Y.
De Laet locates here the Paehami, but
Ruttenber says these may have been the
Tankitekes, and, indeed', a chief of the
latter bore the name Pacham or Pachem.
They had a village called Nochpeem,
and others called Keskistkonk and Pas-
quasheck, but their principal one seems
to have been called Canopus, from their
chief. (.1. M. )
Highlanders.— Doc. of 1660 in N. Y. Doe ( 'ol Hist
XIII, ]SL>, 18X1. Highland Indians. — Doe. of Hi:,:,,
ibid., 52. Hogelanders.— Breedeu Raedt (ru. 1630)
quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R , 80, 1*72
(Dutch form). Noch-Peem. — Van der Donek
(1656) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid., 72. Nochpeem.—
Treaty of 1644 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.. AMI 17
1881. Pachami.— Map (co 1614). ibid., I, Isoii.
Pachamins.— De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., I, 308, 1841.
Nockay-Delklinne. See Xnht'«lnU',ni.
Nocos. A Chumashan village between
Goletaand PtConcepcion, Cal.,in 1542.—
Cabrillo(1542) in Smith, ('olec. Doc. Ela.,
183, 1857.
Nocto. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1801 .
Noewe. Mentioned by Bartram (Trav
els, 371, 1792) as a Cherokee settlement,
about 1775, on the upper waters of Ten
nessee r., apparently in w. North Car
olina. The form can not be certainly
identified, but it may be intended for
NayiYhT, 'sand place,' or Nufiyn'hl,
'rock place.' Cf. Xiour. (.?. M.)
Nogaie (Xo-ya'-ie). A Paviotso tribe
of four bands,' formerly living in N. K.
Nevada, in the vicinity of Robinson dis
trict, Spring valley/ I)uckw;iter, and
White r. valley; pop. 200 in 1873.—
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 52, 1874.
Nogal (Span. ' walnut' ). A settlement
of the Huichol to which emigrated those
who once lived at Aguas A/ules; situated
s. w. of Santa Catarina, in Jalisco, .Mex
ico. The place was afterward taken pos
session of by Mexican settlers, but now
the Huichol are permitted to reside
therein.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., n,
256, 1902.
Nogales (Span.: 'walnuts'). A ruined
pueblo s. of the malpais or lava beds in
s. E. New Mexico.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Rep., v, 88, 1884.
Nogeling. A Kiatagmiut Kskimo vil
lage on the outlet of L. Clark, Alaska; pop.
Kiin 1890.
Noghelingamiut.— Eleventh Census, Alaski
1893 (the people).
so
NOGGAI NONAPHO
[B. A. E.
Noggai. A former Yukonikhotana vil
lage en Yukon r., Alaska, having 10 in
habitants in 1844.— Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Nogwats ( .\\>-<}>i-nts'). A Paiute band
formerly near Potosi, s. E. Nev. Pop.
."ii> in IS?:!, including the Parumpats. —
IN. well in Ind. Aff. Kep. 1*73, 5°, 1S74,
No Heart. See Nachcn'mga.
Nohioalli. A Costanoan village situ
ated in 1819 within 10 in. of Santa Cm/
mission, (1al. — Taylor in Cal. Fanner,
Apr. fi, 1860.
Nohulchinta. Tlie highest Koyukukho-
(ana village on Koyukuk r., on the s.
fork. 3 in. above the junction. It con
tained 6 families in 1885.
Nohoolchfntna.— Allen. Rep., 99. 1S87.
Nohuntsitk ( Xo'.rmtfx'it.r}. A Kwa-
kiutl tril>e living at the lower end of
YVikeiio lake, coast of British Columbia. —
Bnas in Hep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Noieltsi ( AW//.s-/, 'burnt body'). A
Xtlakyapamuk village on the w. side of
Fraser r. , about 23 in. above Yale, Brit.
Col. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, KS9, 1900.
Nok. A former Koyukukhotana village
on the \v. bank of Koyukuk r., Alaska,
near its mouth; pop. 50 in 1844.
Nokhakate.— Zairoskin in Noiiv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi. iiuij.. is.M). Nok-khakat.— Za^oskin quoted
by IVtmlY in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1X84.
Noka ( AV/r, 'bear foot'). A gens of
the ( 'hippewa.
Noka. — Warn-n ilxrvj) in Minn. Hist. Soc Coll.
v. !!. isx:,. No-kaig.— Ibid. ,87 (plural). Nok'e.—
Win. Junes, inf'n, I'.ioii.
Noka. A chief of the western ('hippewa
in the latter half of the 18th century, who
attained some celebrity as a leader and
hunter. The chief incident of his life
relates to the war between the Mdewa-
kanton and the Chippewa for possession
of the banks of the upper Mississippi. In
17(19, the year following the battle of
Crow Wing. Minn.— -where the Chip
pewa, though maintaining their ground,
were hampered by inferior numbers —
they determined to renew the attack on
the Mdewakanton with a larger force.
This war party, under the leadership
of Noka. referred to as "Old Noka"
evidently on account of his advanced age,
attacked Shakopee's village on Minnesota
, Minn., the result being adrawn battle,
the Chippewa retiring to their own terri
tory without inflicting material damageon
their enemy. Regarding Noka's skill as
" hunter, it is said that he killed in one
* hunt, starting from the mouth of
' Wing r., Minn., W elk, 4 buffalo, 5
> hears a lynx, and a porcupine.
Hole-in-the-day was one of Noka's de
scendants I Warren in Minn. Hist. Soc
( oil., v, 'Jtiii, I,ss5).
Nokehick. Sec .Yor,,/r.
Nokem ( .W,//.;,,,, from *',„//•, < valley')
A village of the Spruces Bridge band of
Ntlakyapamuk at a place called by the
whites Drynoch, on thes. side of Thomp
son r., 16 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col. —
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 172,
1900.
Noketrotra. Mentioned as a tribe, seem
ingly Moquelumnan, formerly on Fresno
r., Cal.— Weasels in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Nokosalgi ('bear people', from tiokosi
'bear', alfjl 'people'). A Creek clan.
Nokosalgi.— Gatsehet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 155,
1X84. No-kuse'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
Nokrot. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
near C. Romanof, s. coast of Norton sd.,
Alaska.
Azachagyagmut. — Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. T'oss.
Am., I, 73, 1847. Nokrotmiut.— Coast Surv., 1868,
quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1901.
Nokyuntseleta. A former pueblo of the
Jeme/ in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
No-cum-tzil-e-ta. — Bandolier in Arch. Jnst. Pa
pers, iv, 207, 1892. No-kyun-tse-le-ta'.— Hodge,
iield notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Nolcha ('Sun'). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, n, 181, 1889)' as a
clan of the Mohave, (j. v.
Nomas (X<Ym<ix}. The ancestor of a
Tlauitsis gens, after whom the gens itself
was sometimes called. — Boas in Peter-
manns Mitt., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Nomasenkilis (Nomasen^ilis} . The
ancestor of a Tlatlasikoala gens, after
whom the gens itself was sometimes
called. — Boas in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5,
131, 1887.
Nomkolkol (Nom-koV -kol) . A former
Chumashan village on Santa Cruz id.
(the San Lucas of Cabrillo), Cal., E. of
the harbor. — Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Nomoqois. The ancestor of a Nakomgi-
lisalagens, after whom the gens itself was
sometimes called. — Boas in Petermanns
Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Nonantum ('I rejoice,' or 'I am well-
minded.' — Trumbull). A Massachuset
village on Nonantum hill, near Newton,
Middlesex co., Mass. John Eliot began
his missionary labors here in 1646, and it\
was soon after established by law as ai
village for the converts. In 1650-51 they
removed to Natick.
Hoanantum.— Hutchinson in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soe., u, 518, 1836. Nanitomen.— Mass. Hist. Soc. :
Coll., 1st s., x, 14, 1809. Nonandom.— Harris, ibid.,
1st s., ix, 192, 1804. Nonantum.— Gookin (11)74),
ibid., I, 148, 1806- Kliot (1640) quoted by Pilling.
Algonq. Bibliog. , 177, 1X91. Nonatum.— Gookin
(1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soe., ir, 518, 1836.
Noonanetum. — Shepard (1(548) in Mass. Hist Hoc.
Coll. ,3d s., iv, 38. 18:51. Noonatomen.— Eliot (1(547),
ibid., 20.
Nonapho. A tribal name given in the
book of burials at Mission San Antonio de
Valero, Texas, in 1726. Only one entry
was made under this name,' which was
for the burial of a child of a Mesquitc
father and a Nonapho mother. The Mes-
quites (there appear to have been dif
ferent tribes by this name) were appar-
BULL. 30]
NONAWHAKITSE— NOOTHLAKIM1SH
ently Tonkawan. At this time there
were also Coahuiltecan tribes at the mis
sion, but the Nonapho can not be identi
fied with any of the known tribes
(Enherros, San Antonio de Valero MS
in the custody of the Bishop of' San
Antonio). (H. E. B.)
Nonawharitse. A Tuscarora village in
JNortn Carolina in 1701, mentioned bv
Lawson (1709), N. C., 383, 1860.
Non-che-ning-ga. See Nacheninga.
Nondas ( 'steep hill.'— Hewitt). A for
mer Seneca village, visited in 1791 (Am
State Pap., Ind. Aff., i, 151, 1832) by
Col. Thomas Procter, who says it lay 8 m
from Squakie hill, which would place it
near the present Nunda, Livingston co
N. Y. Mary Jemison, "the white
woman," lived there then. (w. M. B.)
Non-gee-ninga. See Nacheninga.
Nongee's Village. A former settlement
probably of the Chippewa, named after a
resident chief, situated about the junc
tion of Thornapple cr. with Grand r.,
Kent co., Mich., a few miles E. of Grand
Rapids. The land on which it was situ
ated was ceded to the United States by
the treaty of Chicago, Aug. 29, 1821.
Nonharmin (Nor-har' -min, 'pulling up
stream ' ) . A subclan of the Delawares —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Nonhdeitazhi ( ' those who touch no char
coal ). A subgens of the Inkesabe gens
of the Omaha.
former Chehalis vill
hahs na
the s
-^M/0. Anuniden-
ified village that anciently stood on the
JV end of Harbledovvn id., Brit. Col in
Kwakiutl territory.-Dawson in Ca
Geol. Surv., map, 1887
Nookalthu ( \oo-Mlt-Jm) . The «ito of a
former Chehalis village x. of Gravs har
bor, Wash.— Gibbs, MS no <>48 B \ K
Nookhick. See Nocake.
_ Nooksak ( ' m< .untain men ' ) The n-une
given by the Indians on the coast to a
bahs h tribe, said to be divided into three
small bands, on a river of the same name
in Whatcom co., Wash. About <>()()
?Qn? f\ ^e °ffidally enumerated in
1906, but Hill-Tout says there are only
about 6 true male Nooksak. They speak
the same dialect as the Squawmish, from
whom they are said to have separated
Neuk-sacks.— Fitzhugh in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1X57 3">8
18o8. Nook-saak.-Stevens, ibid., 458 18 '
^eit'a-baji.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E 2*7
. JNon-hde-i-ta-zhi.— E. La Flesche, inf n, I90ti!
Nonhdeitazhi. A subgens of the tapa
gens of the Omaha.
Naq^it'aji.— Dorsey in loth Rep. B. A. E 2'>s
189 /. Non-hde-i-ta-zhi.— F. La Flesche, inf n'/lQOe!
Nonoava (from nono, 'father.'— Lum-
holtz) . A Tarahumare settlement on the
headwaters of Rio Nonoava, s. w. Chi
huahua, Mexico. The inhabitants, who
numbered 335 in 1900, are becomino-
completely civilized. Apache raids are
still remembered here.
in Doc. Hist, Mex., 4th s.
Nonotuc. A village near the present
Northampton, on Connecticut r., in
Hampshire co., Mass. Its inhabitants
seem to have been a part of the Pocomtuc.
in 1653 they sold a considerable tract on
me w. bank of the river, extending from
Hatfield to the falls near Holvoke, but
continued to live in the English settle
ment until King Philip's war in 1675,
when they joined the hostiles. (.T. M )
'nC°n 663) in N- Y- Doc- Co1- Hist"
K°n l-6,63) in - - - - "
*' Nonaticks.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 91,
Non°tuck.— Ibid., 74. Northampton Indi-
Nonyishagi ( No-nyish' -ii-gi') . A former
pueblo of the Jemez of New Mexico;
lennite locality unknown. (F. w. n.)
3456— Bull. 30, pt
IT ,' -1 1S('8- No°k;sahk.— Stevens, ibid., 455 1*54"
Nooksahk.-Gibbs in Pac. K. R. Rep., i, 433 1855
Nooksaks.— Keane in Stanford, Compend. fi->(;'
18,8. Nootsak.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv Can '
•'•\1'"^- Nugh-sahk.— Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198"!
IS//. Nuksahk.— Gibb.s in Cont N A Ethnol i
18<U*77. Nuk-sak.-Gibbs, Clallam and Lum^
Noolamarlarmo ( Xool-d - mar-lar'-ino
'living in water'). A subclan of the
Delawares. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Noosiatsks ( Xoo-si-atxks). The ( 'hehalis
name of an ancient village on the s. side
of Grays harbor, Wash.— Gibbs MS no
48, B" A. E.
Nooskoh (.YOOX-/-O/O. The Chehalis
name of a former yillage on a creek-
opposite Whishkah r., Wash. — Gibbs
MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Noot (X<Y<ti, or NKru't, allied to ri/it,
'sleep'). A village of the Lytton band
of Ntlakyapanmk on the w. side of Eraser
r., 12 in. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
NKro't.— Teit in Mein. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n
172, 15)00. No'ot. — Ibid. Tent.— Can Ind An"
185)4, 277, 18D5 (misprint). Yent.— Ibid., lS9S,.|ls,
1899. YEo't.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Kthnol. Surv.
Can.. 4, 1899. Yeut.— Can. Ind. All'., j.t. n, 1C.fi,
1901. Yout.— Ibid., 1886, 230, 1887. Ze-ut.— Ibid
1885, 19(5, 1885.
Noota. One of the four bands into
which Lewis (Trav., 17o, 1801J) divided
the Crows.
Noo'-ta-.— Oritr.Jour. Le\visand Clark, vi, 103,1905.
Noo-taa. — Lewis and Clark, Jour., lilt1., ls-IO.
Nootapareescar.— Lewis and Clark K.\pe<l., O.ues
ed., iv, index, 1339, 1893 (names of two divisions
erroneously united).
Noothlakimish. An unidentifiable Bel-
lacoola division on North Bentinck Ann,
Brit. Col.; mentioned by Tolinie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. CoL, 122n, 1SS4.
NOOTKA — NOQUKT
Nootka. A name originally applied to
the Moouehaht «\. v. ) of Nootka sd., w.
coast of Vancouver id., and to their
principal town, Yu<|Uot (q. v.), but
subsequently extended to all the tribes
speaking a similar language. These ex
tend from ('. Cook on the x. to beyond
1'ort San Juan, and include the Makah of
C. Mattery, Wash. Sometimes the term
has been s • used as to exclude the last-
named tribe. The Xootka form one
branch of the great Wakashan family and
their relationship to the second or Kwa-
kiutl branch is apparent only on close ex-
ami nation. In 1906 there \vere4o5 Makah
and -. iri<) Vancouver id. Nootka; total,
LV>JM. They are decreasing slowly but
steadily, the reduction in population of
the Xootka of Vancouver id. alone having
exceeded L'.~><> between 1901 and 190(>.
The Nootka
clesaht, Cla
Kkoolthaht,
quiat, KelM-i
extinct ), Kw
Makah, .Man
are: Ahousaht, Chaic-
<|not, Cooptee, Ehatisaht,
l:irhaath (extinct), Iles-
aht. Klalm.sdit (probably
neatsliatka ('.'), Kymjuof,
aht, Mooachaht, Muchalat',
Nitinat, Nudiatlit/, oiaht, Opitchesaht,
I'aeheenaht, Seshart, To,,U;irt, lYhiiekle-
sit, and 1'ehielet. i.i. K s )
Aht.-Sproat, Savage LiiV. :si2, istjs. Nootka.-
•!. K.xpl Kxpt-d , vi, 2-2(1 569. 1M6.
Wootka Columbian. -Scouler in .lour Fov (}eoir
So,- xi. 2_M, ISM. Noutka.-Dullot de'kofras
Kxpl., ii, Hll. 1M1. Nuqueno.— (ialiano Rela-
'. Hrj. Nutka.-Il.id. O'mene.-Boas in
;>tli Rep. N. \v. Tribes Can., '.) ]s,s«» (Coinox
inuii.-.. Ouakicha.— Duflot ,|,- M,,!n,s, 01, (-it'
34o. Southern.— Seoul, T, op. cit ^''l Tc'-
.
Nopeming (for \f>i>t
people ot th«- hush.'— W. J. ). A north
ern branch of the Chippewa, living in
Ontario, N. K. of L. Superior and w. of ]j.
Nipissing, and sometimes ranging E. as far
as Ottawa r. From their frequently
resorting to Sault Ste* Marie they have
often been confounded with the band at
that place, and they have been likewise
confused with the Tetes de Boule, q. v.
Men of the woods.— Maclean, Hudson Bay, I, 74,
1819 (so i-alied by other tribes). Muskegoag. —
Tanner, Narr., 315, 1S30 (applied by the Ot
tawa to them as well as to the Maskegon). Nca-
peeming'.— Sfhoolcraft, Miss. Val., 299, 1825. Nope-
men d'Achirini. — Lahontan, New Voy., I, 2151, 17U3.
Nopemetus Anineeg. — Tanner, Narr., 315, 1830
(Ottawa name). Nopemings. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 145, 1855. Nopemin of Achirini. — Rich
ardson, Arct. Exped., II, 39, 1851. Nopemit Azhin-
neneeg. — Tanner, Narr., 315, 183U (Ottawa name).
Nopimingdaje inini. — Cuoq, Lex. Algonquine, 129.
lS8t'> ( 'men (>f the interior of the lands': Nipissing
name). No'pimingtashineniwag. — Wm. Jones,
iufn, 1906 (correct name). Nubenaigooching. —
Can. Ind. Aff., 16, 1875. Opemens d'Acheliny.— Du
Lhut (1684) in Margry, Dec., vi, 51, 1886.
O'pimittish Ininiwac.— Henry, Trav., 60, 1809.
Wood Indians.— Ibid.
Noponne ( *\(/-pon-?ie, ' face ' , ' front ' ) .
The name of the midmost mesa, directly
s. of Znfii pueblo, N. Mex., so named be
cause the face or front (no'-jton) of Kolo-
wissi, the mythical serpent of the sea, ap
peared above the waters of the flood at
that point, when the youth and maiden
were sacrificed from the top of Thunder
mtn. The southern of the 7 shrines of
Ahaiytita and Matsailema, the twin war
gods of the /ufii, is situated there, but no
ruin of any kind. (F. n. c.)
No-pone.— Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., I,
100. 1891.
Noptac. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Oal., and said to
have been Ksselen. — Taylor in Cal. Far
mer, Apr. 20, I860.
Nopthrinthres. A tribe mentioned by
Arroyo de la Cuesta ( MS. , B. A . K. ) as set
tled at the mission of San Juan Bautista,
San Benito co., Cal., during the mission
period. A vocabulary given by him
shows it to have been Yokuts (Mari-
posan).
Nopochinches. — Garcia MS. quoted by Bancroft,
Hist. Cal.. n, 339, 1886.
Noquet (Noke, 'bear foot'; another
name for the Bear gens (see Nok<i] of the
Chippewa. — \V. J. ). An Algonquian tribe
located by the earliest French writers
about Xoquet bay, at the mouth of Green
bay, extending \. across the peninsula to
L. Superior. In 1(559 they were attached
to the mission of St Michel, together with
the Menominee, Winnebago, and others.
In 17()1 Jefferys, ])robaV)ly on the author
ity of some recent French writer, says
they were on the islands at the mouth of
Green bay, formerly occupied by the
Potawatomi. They were never promi
nent as a tribe, and were probably absorb
ed by the Chippewa or the Menominee.
Nikic!— Coxe, Carolana, 48, 1741. Nikie.— Ibid.,
map. Nocke.— Du Lhut (1684) in Margry, Dec.,
vi, 41, l.ssr,. Noguets.— Perrot. Mem., 295, 1864.
Nokes.— Lahontan (1703), New Voy., i,map, 1703.
Nokets.— Frontenac (1682) in N. Y.'Doc. Col. Hist.,
BULL. 30]
NOQUIQUAHKO NOKKIJJGEWOCK
ix, 182, 1855. Noquai.— Kelton, Ft Mackinac
145, 1884. Noquets.— Prise de Possession (1671) in
Margry, Dec., I, 97, 1875. Notketz.— Vaudreuil
(1720), ibid., vi, 511, 1886. Noukek.-Jes. Rel. 1658
21, 1858. Nouquet. — Jes. Rel. 1670, 79, 1858
Roquai. — Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Noquiquahko. A former Salish band of
Fraser superintendency, apparently on or
near upper Fraser r., Brit. Col.
No-qui-quahko.— -Can. Ind. AfF., 78, 1878.
Norajik. An East Greenland Eskimo
village on an island in Angmagsalik fjord,
lat. 65° 51'; pop. 47 in 1884.— Meddelelser
om Gronland, ix, 379, 1889.
Norbos ('southern house'). A general
name applied by the Daupom, or Cotton-
wood Wintun, to the Nummuk, Noani-
laki, Nuimok, Noyuki, and Puimuk tribes
of the Copehan family.
Norbos.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 230,
1877. Norboss. — Powers in Overland Mo. xn 531
1874.
Norchean. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila in 1744.— Sedelmair (1744)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 366
1889.
Normuk ( ' southern ' ) . A Wintun tribe
formerly living on Hay fork of Trinity
r., Trinity co., Cal. Tliey were the most
southerly Wintun tribe of the Trinity
group, hence their name. See Kasha-
ham.
Noobimucks.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Normoc.— Powers in Overland Mo., ix, 499, 1872.
Nor'-mok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 231,
1877. Nor-rel-mok.— Ibid.
Norogachic ('where there is a rock in
front.' — Lumholtz). A Tarahumare set
tlement on the headwaters of Rio Fuerte,
in the middle of the Sierra Mad re, lat.
27° 20', Ion. 107°, Chihuahua, Mexico.
Pop. about 3,850 Tarahumare in 1900.—
See Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864;
Lumholtz in\Scri brier's Mag., xvi, 32,
July 1894; Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i
205, 1902.
Norridgewock (from Nanrant$/cak, 'peo
ple of the still water between rapids').
A tribe of the Abnaki confederacy, the
typical tribe of the group. Their closest.
relationship was with the Penobscot,
Arosaguntacook, and Wewenoc. Their
territory embraced the Kennebec valley
nearly to the river's mouth, Norridge
wock, their principal village, being on
the left bank just below the rapids, near
:he present Norridgewock, Me. The
French established a mission at their
tillage in 1688. In 1695 the Jesuit
Father Rasles took up his residence there
md succeeded in attaching the tribes so
varmly to the French cause that they
loon came to be regarded as dangerous
jnemies of the English colonists. In 1 724
in expedition was sent against the Nor-
idgewock, which resulted in the destruc-
ion of their village, the dispersion of the
rihe, and the death of Rasles. They fled
n different parties to the Penobscot and
'assamaquoddy, and to St Francis in
"anada. A number afterward returned
and settled in their old home, but owim:
to the continued unfriendly disposition
of the whites, who again attacked their
Village in 1 749, returned at the breaking
out of the trench and Indian war in 1754
to fet Francis. A few families that re
mained behind for some years iinallv
found their way also to Canada. See
Abnaki, Missions. i , M \
Aridgevoak.— Bellin, map, 1755 Aridgewoak -
Homann Heirs' map, 1756. Arransoak.-Montre-
sor (ca. 1775) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., ,, 459 l',;5
°fmi£Sf K>11IK'y and Hal1' ]nd- Tribes, m'
79, 1854 (misprint). Canabas.— Ibid. Canibas --
Doc. ol 1689 in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 433 ]sr,:,
Cannabas.— McKeen in Me. Hist. Soe. Coll v'
327,1857. Oannibas.— Jes. Rel. 1611, 5, 1858 Cam'
bas.— Aubery (1720) in N. Y. Doc. Col Hi«t ,x
895, 1855 (misprint). Kanibals.--Vetromiie''Ab-
"a,ki?'c?2. MM. Kanibas-Drake, Bk. Inds., i>k.3
lOo, 1818. Kanibats.— Frontenac (1691) in N Y'
Doc. Col Hist., ix, 495, l,x.->5. Kanibesinnoaks.-
Maurault, Hist, des Abenakis, 5, 1866. Kanibes-
sinnoaks— Ibid. Kenabeca.— Smith (1631) in Mass
Hist. Soe. Coll., 3d s., in, 22, 1833. Kenabes.— Wil
lis m Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., JV, 9(1. 1850. Kenebecke
Indeans.— Pateshall (1684), ibid., v 91 1*57
Kenebeke. — Purchas (1625), ibid., I5li. Kenne-
beck Indians.— Sewall (1721), ibid., in, 351, 1853
Kennebecks.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist Soc
Coll., 1st s., i, 162, 1806. Kennebeki.— La Tour, map
1779. Kinnebeck Indians.— Doc. oflfM) in N V Due
Col. Hist., xiii, 190,1881. Nalatchwaniak.— Gat-
schet, Penobscot MS., B. A. 1-1, 1887 (Penobscot
name). Namgauck.— Dudley in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v,429, 1857. Nanrantsoak.— Rasles (1712) in Mass'
Hist. Soc. Coll., 2(1 s., vin, 25s, 1^19. Nanrant-
souak.— Rasles (1721) ibid., 252. NanrantsSak.-
Vandreuil( 1722) inN.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 910, 1855.
Nanrantswacs.— Kendall, Trav., in, 63, 1809. Nan-
rantswak.— Vetromile, Abnakis, 24, 1X66. Nantan-
souak.— Vaudreuil(1724)in N.Y.Doc. Col.Hist.jx,
934, 1855 (misprint). Naragooe.— Purchas (1625) in
Me. Hist. Soc. ColL.V, 156,1857. Naranchouak.—
Jes. Rel. 1652, 24, 1858. Naranchouek.— Ibid., 30.
Narangawock.— Gyles (172(1) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ill, 3 >7, 1853. Narangawook.— Ibid. Narant-
soak.— Charlevoix (1744) (|iiotcd by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 3, 126, 1848. Narantsouak.— Vandreuil
(1724) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VI/24U. 1859. Narant-
s8ak.— Beauharnois (1744) in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist.,
ix, 1107, 1855. Narantsouans.— Vandrenil (1724),
ibid. ,937. NarantsSuk.— Rasles (1721) in Mass. Hist
Soc. (-oil., 2d s., vin, 262, 1819. Narantswouak.—
Beauharnois (1744) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 1107,
1855. Narautsouak. — Vaudreiiil (1721), ibid., 903.
Narauwings.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 127, 1816.
NarentchSan.— CbanviKiierie (1736) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist,, IX, 1052, 1855. Narent Chouan,— Cbau-
viffiierie quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in
V IgllClic (J UUICU I ' V «^< I 1UOH I HI I , J IH 1. Ill I»CS, -III,
553,1853. Naridgewalk.— Penhallow (1726) in N.
H. Hist. Soc. Coll. 1,20,1824. Naridgwalk. — Fal-
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 934, 1855. Naurautsoak.—
Doc. of 1718, ibid., 880. Naurautsouak.— Ibid.
881. Navidgwock. — Niles (m. 17(11) in Ma<s.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi, 235. 1837 (misprint).
Neridgewalk.— Niles (ca. 1761). ibid., 4th s., v,335,
1861. Neridgewok.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 128,
1848. Neridgiwack.— Church (1716) quoted by
Drake, Ind. Wars. 201. 1825. Neridgwock.— Casco
conf. (1727) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.. n, 261, 1827.
Neridgwook.— Ibid. Nerigwok.— 1) rake. Ind.
Chron.,175, 1836. Nerridgawock.— Falmouth conf.
(1727) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., m, 407, 1853. Ner-
ridgewock.— Ibid.. 445. Nolongewock.— Pynchon
(1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiil, 308, 1881.
Noridgawock.— Oakman (ca. 1690) quoted by
Drake Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 109, 1848. Noridgewalk.—
Kendall, Trav., in. 48, 1809. Noridgewoc.— Ibid.
Noridgewock.— Church (1689) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., V. 222. 1861. Noridgwoag.— Jef-
ferys Fr. Doms.. pt. 1, 123, 1761. Noridgwock.—
84
NORSEMEN NOEUMBEG A
[B. A. E.
I'emaniiid treaty (1693) queued by Drake, Bk.
hid- bk 3 121 "1848. Norredgewock.— McKenney
and llall, Ind. Tribes, in, 82, 1854. Norrideg-
wock — Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 357. 1853 (mis
print Norridgawock.— Doc. of 1752. ibid., iv, 170,
isxi. Norridgewalk.— Column (1726) in N. H.
HM Soc Coll I 17 1824. Norridgewocks.— Dum-
mer'(1726)in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s.,vi, 111,
isoo. Norridgowock.— Treaty jour. (1749) in Me.
Hi-t. soe. Coll., iv, 11"). 1S56. Norridgwak. — Gusse-
I'dd mai>. 17M. Norridgwalk.— Hornann Heirs'
man 17">6. Norridgwocks.— IVnhallow (1726) in
N. H. Hi.-t. Soc. Coll.. I. 129. 1824. Norridgwog.—
Kaslcs (,-a. 1720) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 1st s.. X,
137. 1809. Norridgwogg. — CotVm (J796) in Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., iv. 313, 1856. Norrigawake, — I'orts-
moutli treaty (1713i, ibid., vi, 250. 1859. Norrige-
wack.— Dudley (1701) (inoted by Drake, Ind.
Wars 220 1825'. Norrigewock.— Xiles (r«. 1761 ) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 3d s., vi, 217, 1837. Nor-
rigwock.— Cburcli (1716i quoted by Drake, Ind.
\Vars. 217. 1825. Norrijwok.— .letl'erys, Fr. Doms.,
pt.l.map, 119.17(11. Norriwook. — La Tour, map,
17v_>. Norrywok.— .lefYerys, Kr. Doms.. pt.l.map,
17iil. Norwidgewalks. — Doc. of 1761 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., vil, 641. 1S56. Nurhantsuaks. — Man-
rault. Ilistoire des Al»enakis, 5, ]S66. Quenebec
Indians. — Douglass, Summary. I, 181, 1755. Waw-
rigweck. --Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s.. VI. 107, 1N37. Wawrigwick. —Smith (1631),
ibid., in. 22. 1833.
Norsemen. See ftcandinui'ian influence.
Norsit. An Mast ( Jreenland Eskimo vil
lage on an island at ttie mouth of Ang-
magsalik fjord, lat. (io0 ',\(V; pop. 25 in
1SS4. — Meddelelserom Gronlaml, ix, 379,
I SHU.
Northern Assiniboin. A division of the
Assiniboin as recognized about the mid
dle (.t' the 19th century and earlier. Per
haps the same as the Tschantoga (<]. v.),
or < iens des Bois of .Maximilian, and the
\Vo<>d Stoneys or Stonies of northern
Alberta of the present day, although
Denig ils.">4) says they were so called
because they came from the x. in 1839.
In I >enig's time they numbered 60 lodges
under Le Robe de Vent.
Assiniboels of the North.— .lefTerys, Am. Atlas,
map 8, 177(1. Assiniboins of the North.— Jefferys,
French Dom. Am., pt. 1, map. 1761. Gens 'du
Nord. -Haydcn, Ktlnio-. and I'hilol. Mo. Val.,
3*7. |M'>_'. Northern People. — Denitf quoted by
horsey in 15th Rep. H. A. K.. 223. 1897. To
kum' pi. -Hayden. op. cit. Wah ze-ah we-chas-ta.—
hciiiu'. op. cit. Wah' zi-ah.— Hayden. op. cit.
Northern Comanche. The name 1 >v which
the Kuahari, I)itsakana,an<i Detsanayuka
wen- sometimes designated collectively
to distinguish them from the Penateka,
who were known as Kasteru or Southern
('"maiiche. Moouey in 14th Rep. B. A
Iv. 104."), ]s<)(i.
North Fork. A village in the Canadian
district of the Creek Nation, Ind. T.. in
IS5H (Smith in hid. A ft'. Rep., 149, hSoS).
The name doubtless refers to the x. fork
of ( 'anadian r.
North Herndon. A Xetchilirmiut Es
kimo village at Felix harbor, Boothia,
Can. — R..SS, Second Voy., 249, 1835.
Norumbega. A name used by explor
ers and cartographers of the Kith and the
tn>t hall of the 17th century to designate
th<- 1'enobscot r. in Maine, a fabulous
:it nty upon its banks, and a province
'kingdom,'1 including the adjacent
New England coast, and sometimes ex
tended in its application to include the
whole coast region from Nova Scotia to
Virginia. It occurs as Aranbega on the
map of Hieronimus Verrazano of 1529, as
Auorobagra on a Jomard map of 1543,
and as Nurumbega on the (iastaldi map
of 1550. With better knowledge of the
region the province disappeared and the
great city dwindled to a few wigwams at
a place called by the Penobscot Indians
Aggnncia, supposed (Godfrey in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., vn, 1876) to have been
about the present site of Brewer, oppo
site Bangor, on Penobscot r., Ale.
The derivation of the name has been
much disputed, but it is generally ad
mitted to be of Indian origin, although
attempts have been made to give it a
Norse meaning. According to Vetroniile,
the best recent authority on the Abnaki
language, the correct Abnaki form is
Nolumbeka, meaning 'a succession of
falls and still water', used by the In
dians to designate certain parts of Penob
scot r., and not the river itself. Father
Sebastian Rasles, author of the great
Abnaki dictionary, gives the form as
Aranmbeg8k, 'an fond de Peati', from
ariiinn, 'ati fond'; but which Hewitt
thinks means 'at the clay inlet'. Accord
ing to Gatschet (Nat, Ge'og. Mag., vm, 23,
1897), Penobscot nalambiyl and Passama-
quoddy it<il<ibegik both refer to the still,
quiet (nala-) stretch of a river between
two riffles, rapids, or cascades; -bcyik, for
nipeyik, means 'at the water.' A manu
script authority quoted by Winsor (Hist.
Am., in, 184, 1884) gives the Penobscot
form as Nah-rah-be-gek. De Costa, in
the same volume, inclines to a European
origin for the name, which Beauvois
(1880) derives from Norroenbygda, 'Nor
way country', and Horsford (Discov.
Anc. City Norumbega, 1890) from Nor-
bega, an ancient name for Norway, claim-
Ing also to identify the river as Charles
r. , Mass., and the town site as at the
present Watertown. (,i. M.)
Aggoney. — De Costa in Winsor, Hist. Am., in, LS4,
18S4. Agguncia.— Heylin in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
vi I, 99. 1876. Agoncy'.— Tlievet (1556) quoted by
Kohl, Discov. of Me., 416, 1869. Arambeck.— Otfilby
(1671) in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll.. vu. 99. 1S76. A.r-
ampec. — Heylin, ibid., 99. Aranbega.— Map of
Hieronimus Verrazano (1529) noted by Kohl,
op. cit.. 291. AranmbegSk.— Rasles, "-Abnaki
Diet., 1691. Auorobagra. — Jomard, map (1543), as
reproduced by Kohl, op. cit., 351. Nah-rah-be-
gek.— Winsor, Hist. Am., in, 184, 1884. Nolum-
beghe. — Ibid. Nolumbeka. — Vetiomile, Abnakis,
45, 1866. Norambegue.— ,!es. Rel. 1611, 2, 18-58.
Norembega. — Blaeu, map (1642), reproduced by
Kohl, op. cit., 315. Norembegua.— Oldmixon, Brit.
Kmpire, n, 363, 1708. Norembegue.— Champlain
(1604), CEuvres, in, 26, 1870. Norimbegue.— Jef
ferys, Fr. Doms., I, 98, 1761. Norombega.— Mer-
eator, map (1569), reproduced by Kohl, op. cit.,
381. Norumbega.— Champlain (1605) in Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vn. 93. 1876: also Hondiusmap (m. 1590)
reproduced by Kohl, op. cit., 315. Norumbegua. —
Heylin in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 2d s.. i. 99, 1869.
Norumbegue.— Champlain (1636), ibid., vil, 253.
BULL. SO]
NORWALK NOTCHED PLATES
Nurumberg. — Ruscelli, map (1561), ibid., 2d s., I,
233, 1869 (evidently a form suggested by the name
of the German city Nuremberg). Nvrvmbega.—
Gastaldi, map (1550), as reproduced by Kohl, op.
cit., 226.
Norwalk. A band holding lands on
Norwalk and Saugatnck rs., s. w. Conn.,
which they sold in 1640 and 1641, Ma-
hackemo being then the principal chief
(De Forest, Inds. Conn., 177, 1851). No
tribal name is given this people, but they
were probably closely connected with the
Paugnsset, about Stratford, or with the
more important Quinnipiac about New
Haven. (j. M. )
Norwootuc. An Algonquian tribe or
band whose possessions extended from
the "great falls" at South Hadley to
Mt Sugar Loaf, in the Connecticut val
ley, Mass^ They were attacked by the
Mohegan about 1656, and were at war
with the Montauk and Narraganset.
They were probably a part of the In
dians who took part in King Philip's
war of 1675 and afterward tied the coun
try, as " Norwootuck plantations" arc
mentioned in 1678 as if a new English
settlement. The Norwootuc were prob
ably the "Nowonthewog or the East
ward Indians," who in 1700 combined
with the Mohawk against the English
colonists. (,T. M. )
Nalvotogy.— Pynchon (1677) in X. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XIII, 511, 1881. Kalwetog.— Pynchon (1663),
ibid., 308. Narwootuek.— Leete (1675) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vu, 579, 1S65. Norwoo
tuck.— Bishop (1678), ibid., vin, 306, 1S6S. Nor-
wottock.— Doc. (ra. 1657) in N. II. Hist. Soc.
Coll., in, 96, 1832. Norwottucks.— White, Old-time
Haunts, 7, 1903. Norwuthick. — Quanapaug (1675)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 1st s., vi, 207, 1800. No
wonthewog.— Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist..
IV, 614, 1854.
Noscaric. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio (Hla, Arizona, in 1744.— Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Nostic. A former settlement of the
Tepecano or of a related tribe who may
have been replaced by Tlaxcaltec intro
duced by the Spaniard's in the 18th cen
tury as a defence against the "Chichi-
mecs." Situated on the Rio de Bolanos,
about 4| in. s. of Mezquitic, in Jalisco,
Mexico. — Hrdlicka in Am. Anthrop., v,
388, 409, 1903.
Nastic.— Mota Padilla (1742), Hist, de la Oonq.,
354, 1870.
Notaloten. A Koyukukhotana village
on Yukon r., Alaska, 20 in. above the
mouth of Koyukuk r. Pop. 37 in 1844;
15 in 1890.
Natulaten. — Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Nohtalohton.— Post-route map, 1903. Notag-
lita.— Zagoskin quoted by PetrolY. op. cit,, 37. No
taloten.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1901.
Notched plates. Stone plates of discoidal
or rectangular form obtained mainly from
ancient mounds in the Ohio valley and
I the Southern states. Heretofore these
plates have been classed with problemat-
ical objects (q. v.), and the significance
of some specimens remains yet in doubt;
but Moore has shown that those obtained
in Alabama were undoubtedly used in
grinding pigments. It is also observed that
a close analogy exists between these tablets
and the pigment plates employed by the
Pueblos and other Southwestern tribes,
and also frequently encountered among
the ancient ruins of the S. W. ( Fewkes,
Russell). The rectangular specimens
rarely exceed 10 in. in width by about 15
in length, and the discoidal variety ranges
from 6 to 15 in. in diameter. The thick
ness does not exceed 1\ in. The central
portion of one face is of ten slightly concave,
a few are quite flat on both faces, while a
smaller number are doubly convex in a
slight degree. The margins are square < >r
roundish in section. With rare excep
tions the periphery of the discoidal plates
is notched or scalloped. In many cases one
or more engraved lines or grooves encircle
the face of the plate near the margin, and
not infrequently the marginal notches
extend as shallow grooves inward over
the surface of the plate, terminating
against the outer encircling band, or con
nect as loops forming what may be re
garded as reversed scallops. The most
striking feature of these plates, occurring
perhaps in one case in ten, is certain
engraved designs occupying the reverse
«ide of the plate, the grinding surface
being regarded as the obverse. These
subjects are undoubtedly of mythologie
origin and include highly conventional
representations of the human hand, the
open eye, the rattlesnake, death's-head
symbol's, etc. The rectangular plates have
notches or scallops at the ends only, and
the surface, excepting in the Ohio speci
mens (which are tentatively included in
this group), has no embellishment other
than simple engraved lines extending
across the plate near the ends or continu
ing around the four sides just inside the
border.
The most noteworthy of the rectangu
lar plates are the Cincinnati tablet, from
a mound in Cincinnati, Ohio, described by
NOTCHED PLATES
[B. A. a.
Clark, and by Putnam and Willoughby;
the Hurst tablet, found in Pike co.,
Ohio; the Purlin tablet, found in Jack
son co., Ohio, and a number of other
decorated specimens from Southern
mounds, described by Ran, Moore, and
others. Interesting examples of the dis-
eoidal plates are the Naples, 111., speci-
men, described by Henderson, and the
Arkaiii-as Po>t specimen, described by
Stoddard. These two disks are without
marginal notches. Numerous discoidal
tablets obtained from mounds in Missis
sippi and Alabama are described by Moore
and Holmes. The feathered serpent tab-
Jet from Issaquena co., Miss., the knotted
serpent tablet from Monndville, Ala.,
-pecimens from the
latter locality, de
scribed by the
same authors, arc;
deserving of spe
cial mention.
Jt is observed
that these plates
arc; made of sand
stone and kindred
gritty materials,
and this fact con
firms Moore's con
clusion that they
were used in grinding pigments. That
they were held in exceptional esteem
by their owners is shown by their
burial \\ith the dead. These facts in
dicate clearly that the plates were not
intended to serve an ordinary purpose,
but rather that thev filled some impor
tant sacred or ceremonial olliee, as in
preparing colors for shamanistic use or
lor ^ religion-; ceremonies. The; engraved
designs on these plates naturally give rise
to speculation, and it is not surprising
that the very general presence of notched
and scalloped margins should suggest the
theory that the plates were sun symbols.
But a critical examination of the various
markings and figures leads to the convic
tion that all are representative, in a more
or less conventional fashion, of animal
originals and that all were probably em
ployed because of their peculiar esoteric
significance and relationship with the
functions of the tablets. It is observed
that the notches cut in the edges of the
plates are in many instances carried in
ward over the plate
in such a way as to
suggest feathers, as
these are often form
ally treated in native
art, and this leads to
the surmise that the
animal original might
have been a duck — a
symbol of wide dis
tribution among the KNOTTED SERPENT^ PLATE, ALA-
Indian tribes in the ™*,:TYDOF' A^i
S. ; but recalling the
occurrence of the feathered-serpent de
sign engraved on the obverse of the
Mississippi tablet, the idea is suggested
that the original concept in the mind of
the makers of these plates was, at least
in some cases, the feathered serpent, a
northern form of Quetzalcoatl, a chief
deity of the middle American peoples.
A noteworthy feature of the engravings-
of the1 serpents and other figures on thest
mound tablets is the apparent maturity
(OH
of the art, the intricate forms being skil
fully disposed and drawn with a certaii
hand. The designs are not mere ran
dom products, but, like the copper orria
ments, the earthenware decorations, am
the shell engravings of the (inlf states-
were evidently made by skilled artist
practising a well-matured art which die
BL'LL. 30]
NOTCH-KE-NING-A NOWE
87
tinctly suggests the work of the semiciv-
ilized nations of Mexico and Central
America. These plates may be regarded
as furnishing additional proof that the in
fluence of the culture of middle America
has been felt all along the northern shores
of the Gulf of Mexico and has passed with
diminished force still farther to the N.
Consult Clark, Prehist. Remains, 1876;
Farquharson in Proc. Davenport Acad.
Sci., n, 1877-80; Fewkesin22d Rep. B. A.
E., 1904; Fowke, Arclueol. Hist. Ohio,
1902; Henderson in Smithson. Rep. 1882,
1884; Holmes (1) in 2d Rep. B. A. E.,
1883, (2) in Am. Anthrop., viu, no. 1,
1906; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds., 1873; Mc
Lean, Mound Builders, 1879; Moore in
Jour. Acad. Nat, Sci. Phila., xin, 1905;
Moorehead in Pub. Ohio State Archteol.
and Hist. Soc., v, 1897; Putnam and Wil-
loughby in Proc. A. A. A. S., XLIV, 1896;
Ran in Smithson. Cont., xxn, 1876; Rus
sell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 1907; Short,
N. Am. Antiq., 1880; Squier and Davis in
Smithson. Cont., i, 1848; Stoddardin Am.
Antiq., xxiv, no. 3, 1904; Thomas in 12th
Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq.
Tenn., 1897; Wilson in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1896, 1898. (w. H. ir.)
Notch-ee-ning-a. See Nacheninga.
Notha ( ' Ute' ). A Navaho clan.
Nopa.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 103,
1890. Nofa^ine.— Ibid. Nota.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30,1897. No^aWine'.— Ibid.
Notomidula. A former village of the
Awani, about 400 yds. E. of Machito, in
Yosemite valley, Mariposa co., Cal.
Notomidoola.— Powers in Overland Mo., x, 333,
1874. No-to-mid-u-la. — Powers in Cont, N A
Ethnol., ill, 365, 1877.
Notre Dame de Foye. A former mission
village near Quebec, settled by some
Hurons from Huronia, who removed to
Lorettein 1693.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 198,
1855.
Nottoway. An Iroquoian tribe formerly
residing on the river of the same name in
a. E. Virginia. They called themselves
Cheroenhaka, and were known to the
neighboring Algonquian tribes as Man-
goac (Mengwe) and Nottoway, i. e., Na-
dowa (q. v. ), 'adders,' a common Algon
quian name for tribes of alien stock.
Although never prominent in history they
kept up their organization long after the
other tribes of the region were practically
extinct. As late as 1825 they still num
bered 47, with a "queen," on a reserva
tion in Southampton co. Linguistically
they were closely cognate to the Tusca-
rora. (j. M.)
Che-ro-ha-ka. — Morgan in N. Am. Review, 52, 1870.
Mandoages.— Lane (1586) in Smith (1629), Va.. I,
9Lrepr. 1819. Mandongs.— Strarhey (ca. 1612), Va.,
147, 1849 (misprint). Mangoacks.— Lane (1586) in
Smith, Va., i, 87, repr. 1819. Mangoags.— Smith
(1629), ibid., 75. Mangoako.— Lane (1586) in Hak-
l»yt, Voy., in, 314, 1810. Mangoan^s.— Slrachey
(ca.1612), Va.,41, 1849. Moyoacks.— Martin, North
Carolina, I, 15, 1829 (misprint). Na'towewok.—
Gerard in Am. Anthrop., vi, 319, 1904 (Cree name;
sing. Xu'toii'eu). Notowegee.— Logan,
bk. 3, 63, 1705. Nottoway. — Luwson ( 17U')i 'North
Carolina, 3S3, 1860. Ontationoue -N Y Do, r,
Hist., ix, 1057, 1855. Tciruen-haka.-Hewitt inf'n
1889 (common name as given bvthe IroquoN- ,,„«:
sibly'fork of a stream'). Wanjoacks.-MaV.in
North Carolina, i. 14, ]82y (misprint).
Nouista. An unidentified village or
tribe in alliance with the Kadohadaeho
in 1(>87. — Joutel in Margrv, Dec in 41 o
1878.
NoutchaofF. An unidentified Bellacoola
town on a river of the same name in
British Columbia.
Nout-chaoff. — Mayne, Brit. Col., 117, isu-j.
Novaculite. A very line-grained and
compact chalcedonic (quartz) rock, ordi-
dinariiy white or whitish in color, and
often distinguished by the archeoloj-ist
by its somewhat translucent waxen 'ap
pearance. It occurs in vast bodies in
connection with Ordovician (Lower Silu
rian) strata in Arkansas, especially in the
vicinity of Hot Springs, where "it was
extensively quarried by the aborigines.
The ancient excavations here cover many
hundreds of acres of the mountain ridge's
and are surrounded by large bodies of
refuse — the result of roughing-out imple
ments by flaking processes. As with the
great quarries of Flint Ridge, Ohio, and
other localities, the principal product was
the leaf-shaped blade, from which arrow-
and spear-heads and knives were to be
specialized, but the material was used also
for axes, celts, ceremonial objects, and
ornaments, in the manufacture of which
the flaking work was supplemented by
pecking and grinding. See Chalcedony,
M^ines <nid Quarries, (Jnart~, Sloneiuork.
Consult Griswold in Rep. Geol. Surv.
Ark., in, 1890-2; Holmes in Am. An
throp., v, Oct. 1891; Kunz, (jemsand Pre
cious Stones, 1890; Merrill,, Rocks, Rock-
weatherinsj: and Soils, 1S97. (w. n. n.)
Novaia. An Ingalik village on the lower
Yukon, Alaska;' pop. ;~2 in 18SO. — IV-
troff, Rep. on Alaska, (12, 1881.
Novoktolak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
villageinthe Kuskokwim district, Alaska;
pop. 55 in 1890.
Novokhtolahamiut. — Eleventh Census, Alaska,
164, 1893.
Nowadaga. A former Mohawk vil
lage on the s. bank of Mohawk r.. at the
mouth of Xowadagacr. , on < he site of Dan
ube, HoT-kimor co., X. V. It was the
principal Mohawk settlement about 1750.
A part of the band here had another vil
lage a little lower down the stream, oppo
site the mouth of East Canada cr. No-
wadaga was long the home of Joseph
Brant (Thayendanegea).
Nowadaga.— Macaulcy, N. Y., n, 226, 1*29. No-
wodaga.— Ibid., 181.
Nowe. Mentioned by Bartram ( Trav
els, 371, 1792) as a Cherokee settlement,
about 1775, one of four towns "inland on
the branches of theTanase [Tennessee]."
It can not be certainlv identified.
S8
NO\VI NTLAKYAPAMUK
Nowi. A Yukonikhotana village on
the s. side of Yukon r., at the mouth of
Xowikakat r., Alaska, having 107 inhabi
tants in 1SSO.
Newi-cargut.— Wymper, Trav. and Advent., map,
isc.'.t. Newikareut.— Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doe. 12,
42dCon^., l>t sess., 2H. 1871. Nowikakat.— PetrofT,
ifri. on Alaska, C.2. 18S1. Noya-kakat. — 1'etrofT,
map of Alaska, ISsO. Noyokakat. — PetrotY in 10th
Census. Alaska, 12, 1884.
Noxa. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist,
(Jen. Indies, in, H28, 1853) as one of the
pro\inces or villages visited by Ayllonin
1/J20; probably on the South Carolina
coast.
Noyuki ( 'southern aliens' ). The name
applied by their northern neighbors to a
Maidu tribe formerly occupying the ter
ritory about the junction of Yuba and
Feather rs., Yuba co., Cal. Oneof their
villages, Ynpu, was on the site of the
present Yuba city.
Noi-Yucans.— Giegerni Ind. AIT. Rep. 18r>9, 438, 1860.
Npapuk ( S' i>d'j»ilr}. A Squawmish vil
lage community on the K. side of Howe
sd.. I'.rit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit.
A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Npiktim ( 'white hollow '). A village of
the Ntlakyapamuk, so called, according
to Hill-Tout, because it was the place
where the Indians obtained the white
clay they burnt and used for cleaning
wool, etc. Pop. 19 in 1S97, the last time
the name ollicially appears.
Mpaktam.— Can. Ind.' AIT. issd. '230, 1887. N'pi.k'-
tKm.— Hill-Tout in Kcp. Kthnol. Snrv.Can., 5, 1899.
Npikti'm.— Trit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
Iti'.i. I'.HK). S'inpukti'm. — Ibid.
Npokwis (.\"i>u!rn-ix). A Squawmish
village community on the right bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col. — Hill-Tout in
Hep. I'.rit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Npuichin (\)n<'tt<-'i'n, 'low ridge shore' ).
A village of the Lytton band of Xtlakya-
pamuk on the w. side of Fraser r., s'm.
above Lytiori; Brit. Col.— Teit in .Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 172, 1900.
Nra Sra. For all references beginning
with this abbreviation, or with X. S., see
Nsisket ( AW*///;/, 'the little split or di
vide', perhaps because near a deep or
rocky gulrh). A village of the Nicola
band of Ntlakyapamuk near Nicola r.,
a few miles from the w. end of Nicola
lake, I'.rit. Col. Pop. L'l in 1901, the
last, time the name is given.
Hun ka sis-ket. — - < 'an. Ind. AIT. I8,s;; lit 1 I'll 1881
N'cickt. Hill-Tout in R.-p. Ktlmol. Surv. Can. A
lyt'.t. Neyiskat.— Can. Ind. AIT. iv.U, '277 1895
Nsi'sqKt.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mns. Nat. Hist n,
171, I'.HIO. Nyiskat.— Can. Ind. AIT., Ml Ix'.if.'
Nzis-kat— Ibid., ISM;, pt. 1, 2:52.1887 Nzvshat —
Ibid., pt. ii, n;t;. pun.
Nskakaulten ( \x<iu',j<intti-:n, 'little look
ing-for-game place'). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk on the s. side of Thomp
son r.. 2:5 m. above Lytton, and ), m. below
Spences Bridge, Brit. ( 'ol.
Nsqa'qaulti;n.— Trit in Mnn. Am Mns Nat Hist
M 172. I'.MMi. Spences Bridge [Indians] .—Can. Ind'.
Ntekem (Xtc'qRm, 'to make muddy', or
' muddy creek ' ). A village of the Spences
Bridge band of Ntlakyapamuk on the N.
side of Thompson r., about 1 m. back
from the stream and 39 in. above Lytton,
Brit. Col.
N'tai'kum.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
4, 1899. Nte'qF.m— Teit in Mem. Am. Mns. Nat.
Hist., ir, 173, 1900. Oregon Jacks.— Name given by
whites.
Nthaich ( X'qai'tc}. A Squawmish village
on the right bank of Squawmish t r., Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Kep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900.
Ntlaktlakitin ( Xuifj La'kfttn, ' the cross
ing place', 'place for crossing the river' ).
A village of the Lytton band of Ntlakya
pamuk at Kanaka Bar, Fraser r., about
11 m. below Lytton, Brit. Col., with 55
inhabitants in 1906. Some Indians class
it with the Lower Ntlakyapamuk.
Hlakklaktan.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312, 1893. Hlu-
hlu-natan.— -Ibid., pt. n, 164, 1901. Hlukhluka-
tan.— Ibid., 280, I88fi. Hluk-kluk-a-tan.— Ibid.,
1885, pt. 1, 196, 18S6 Kanaka Bar.— Ibid., 1897,
363, 1898. NLaqLa'kitin.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat, Hist., II, 171, 1900.
Ntlakyapamuk. One of the four great Sal-
ish tribes inhabiting the interior of British
Columbia and popularly called Thompson
Indian;-1, from the river on which a large
NTLAKYAPAMUK MAN. (AM. Mus. N
part of them live. Internally they are
divided into the Lower Thompsons, liv
ing from a short distance below Spuz/uii)
on Fraser r., nearly to the village of Cisco,
and the Upper Thompsons, whose towns
extend from the latter point nearly tc
Lillooet on the Fraser, to within a short
distance of Ashcroft on the Thorn pson,
and overall of Nicola valley. The Upper
Thompsons are subdivided by Teit intc
BtTLL. 30]
NTLIPPAEM — NTSTLATKO
4 minor bands, the Lyttoii band, the
Nicola band, the Spences Bridge band,
and the Upper Fraser band. In addition
the following subdivisions are mentioned :
Ainslie Creek, Boothroyds, Canoe Lake
Indians, Cooks Ferry, Rhaap, Skowtous,
and Snakaim. Total population 1,826 in
1902, 1,776 in 1906. The following list of
villages was obtained principally from
Teit:
Villages of the Lower Thompson*: Che-
tawe, Kalulaadlek, Kapachichin, Kapas-
lok, Kimus, Kleaukt, Koiaum, Nkakim,
Nkattsim, Nkoiam, Noieltsi, Npiktim,
Ntsuwiek, Sintaktl, Skohwak, Skuzis,
Skwauyik, Spaim, Spuzzum, Stahehani,
Suk, Taqwayaum, Tikwalus, Tliktlak-
etin, Tzauamuk.
Villages of the Lytton band: Anektettim,
Cisco, Kittsawat, Natkelptetenk, Nchek-
chekokenk, Nehowmean, Nikaomin, Nko-
ikin, Nkya, Noot, Npuichin, Xtlaktlak-
itin, Staiya, Stryne, Tlkamcheen, Tuh-
ezep.
Villages of the Upper Fraser band : Ahul-
ka, Nesikeep, Nkaktko, Ntli]->paem, Skek-
aitin, Tiaks.
Villages oj tJte Spences Bridge band: At-
chitchiken,Klukluuk, Nkamchin, Nkoeit-
NTLAKYAPAMUK WOMAN. (AM. MUS. NAT. HIST. )
ko, Nokem, Nskakaulten, Ntekem, Xu-
kaatko, Pekaist, Pemainus, Semehau,
Snapa, Spatsum, Stlaz, Tlotlowuk, Zak-
hauzsiken.
Villages of the Nicola band: Hanehe-
wedl, Huthutkawedl, Koiskana, Kwil-
chana, Naaik, Nchekus, Nsisket, Ntstlat-
ko, Pettitek, Shahanik, Tsulus, Zoht.
To these the following names must be
added, although one or two of them
may possibly be synonyms: Cheuek, K,,-
koiap, Nhaiiken, Nkahlimiluh, Xkaih
Nzatzahatko Paska, Sc-hac-ken, Shkuet'
bhkuokem Shuimp, Skappa, Snakaitu
Saium
Spapium, Timetl, .
For detailed information consult 'IVit in
Mem. Am. .Mus. Xat. Hist n ,,t Iv
1900, and Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv!
Can., Brit. A. A. S., 1889 f.j. K s
n'lfeTgnnTrn1 intMem- Al11' Mu^Kat*. liist.,
ii, 167. 1900 (Lillooet name, fn^n naineof Thomp-
?Hr-)P .Clun8US--Bancroft, Nut. Races I 311
}*£' ?-°ut?aux--Taylor in Cal. Farmer, .Juiv ly'
1862. Klackarpun.-Survey niup, Ily.lrog. (>iH(.t.
U.&.N 1882. Knife Indians.— Tt-it, on. c-it fn-iiiu'
given )>y employees Hudson BayCo. . Knives -
Anderson quoted by Gibbs in JJist. i\HK vu 7,;
1803 lukatimu'x.— Teit,op.cit.(0kinagannaim-),'
Neklakapamuk.— Can. Ind. Ail'., 15 ]s?y Nekla
kussamuk — Brit. Col. maj). Ind. Air.. Victoria
18/2. Xf-nla-kapm-uh.— Mackayquoti-d by Dawson
in 1 rans. Roy. Soc. Can., see. ir. <;, ls«»l. ' Nicouta-
meens.— Mayne Brit. Col., 2U6, iMi'J. Nicouta-
much.— Il)id. Nicute-much.— Anderson op (-it
^tlakaPamuk.— Good, Ottices in Xitlakapann.^
1880. Nko'atamux.— Teit, op. eit 10
. , .
wap name). N-ku-tam-euh.— Mackay, op. cit .r>
Nkutemivu.— Gatschet, MS., 15. A. K'. (okinaga
name). NLak'a'pamux.— Teit.op. cit. (<>\vn name
sometimes given to Lytton band alone). N'tlaka'-
pamuQ.— Hill-Tout in Rej). Ethnol. Surv. Can., lu,
1889. N-tla-ka-pe-mooh. — Dawson in Trans. Roy!
Soc. Can., see. n, 0, 181)1. Ntlakya'pamut^.— P.oas
in 5th Rep. N.W. Tribes Can., 10. IMS<J. Sa'lic.—
Teit, op. cit. (Okinagan name). Saw-meena. _
Anderson, op. cit., 71 (so called bytbeTait, a Cowi-
chan tribe). Si-.ma'mila.— Teit, op. cit. (so called
by the Cowichan of Fraser delta). Ske-yuh.—
Mackay, op. cit. ('the peoj)le': own name). So-
mena.— Ibid, ('inland hunters': Cowiclian
name). Thompson River Indians. — Dawson, ibid., (i
(name given by whites). Thompsons.— 1 hid.
Ntlippaem (NLip'pa'Em, Mo extract
marrow', according to Teit; 'ck'cp', ac
cording to Hill-Tout). A village of flu-
Upper Fraser band of Ntlakyapamuk on
the w. nide of Fraser r., "2'2 in. above Lyt
ton, Brit. Col.
Nick-el-palm. — Brit. Col. map., ind. AIT., Victoria,
1872. Nitlpam. — Can. Ind. Aff., 78, 1878. N'k'lpan. —
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., I. l.s«,H».
Niip'pa'Em. — Teitin Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
172, 1900.
Ntlkius (XLki'-us). • An Okinagan town
on Similkameen r., .Brit. Col. — Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,, n, 174, 1900.
Ntshaautin ('])eople down against the
island'). A Takulli sept dwelling along
Blackwater r. and n])|>er Xcchaco r., F>rit.
Col., in the villages of Tluskex, Ilkatsho,
and Peltkatchek. Former villages were
Tsitsi and llrak, now abandoned. Pop.
135 in 1893.
Natcotetains.— Domenech, Deserts X. Am., i, 112,
18(iO Nazeteoten.— Smet, Oregon Miss., UK), 1M7.
Nechao-tin.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. AIT., Victoria,
1X72. Neguia Dinais.— Mackenzie, Voy., SOU, 1x01.
Neotetain.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, ,">9, 1855.
Ntshaantin.— Domeneeh, Deserts N. Am., n, «'_',
18(10. Ntshaautin.— Hale, Killing, and Philol.,
202, 1816. Nu-tcah-'tenne.— Morice in Trans. Can.
Just., IV, 25, 18915. Nu-tca-'tenne. — Ibid.
Ntsiyamis (Nlsi-i/a'-mlts). A former
Kuitsh village on lower I'mpMua r.,
Qreor._Dorsey in Jonr. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 231, 181)0."
Ntstlatko ( Xtxui'tL-o, 'cold water'). A
village of the Xicola band of the Ntlak-
XTSVWIKK NUESTRA SENOKA DE (IUADALUPE [B. A.M.
yapainuk near Nicola r.. a few miles from
the w. i-nd <»f Nicola lake, Brit. Col.
Coldwater.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II
171, I'.UO t, white man's name). Ntsa'ia'tko. — Ibid.
Ntsi.a'tko.— ll.i.l.
Ntsuwiek ( A7x// //•/'<"•£). A village oi the
Ntlakya]iaintik on the \v. side of Fraser r.,
27 m. above Yale, Brit. Col. —Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. I list., n, H19, 1900.
Nuaguntits (Xu-a'-ynn-tit*). ^A Paiute
hand formerly living near Las Vegas, s. K.
Nevada: pop.* 1(51 in 1S73. — Powell in Ind.
Aft'. Rep. 1873,50, 1874.
Nualik. A ruined Kskimo village on
the i-:. coast <rf (ireenland, lat. t>7° W. —
Meddclelser oin ( ironland, xxvn, map,
IDOL'.
Nubviakchugaluk. A Malemiut Eskimo
village on the x. coast of Norton sd.,
Alaska; ]>op. MO in 1SSO.
Nubviakhchugaluk. — IVtrolY in 10th Census,
Alaska, 11, issi.
Nucassee (X'/'kiraxI, or A7 /;//•', sv
ing lost ) . An important ancient Cherokee
settlement on Little Tennessee r., where
no\v is the town of Franklin, in Macon
co.. X. C. A large mound marks the site
of the townhouse.
Nikwasi. — Mooney in HUh Rep. B. A. K., 527, 1'.HK)
(or Xik\v'si'). Nucasse. — Bartram, Travels, 371,
IT'.cj. Nuckasee.— Doc. of 17.VS quoted by Royee in
.">th Rep. H. A. K., 142. is,s7. Nukeza.— Doc. of 179>.>,
Nuchatl. The principal village of the
Nnchatlitx on Fspcranza inlet, w. coast of
Vancouver id.— Can. Ind. Aff., 264, 1902.
NuchatlitzC mountain house/' — Sproat).
A Nootka tril)e occupying the village of
Nnchatl and others on Xuchalitz and
Kspcranza inlets, w. coast of Vancouver
id. Pop. 74 in 1902, 62 in 1904, 52 in
1906.
Neu-chad-lits.— Jewitt, Xarr., 3(5, repr. 1S49. Neu-
chalits.— Armstrong, Oregon, 13(5, 1S57. Neuchal-
let.— Maync, Hril. Col., 2f>l, lS(i2. Noochahlaht.—
Sproat, Savage Life, MO*, isc.s. Nooch-aht-aht.—
•'an. In,!. A IV. iv.M, 3.-)7, 1*yr>. Nooch-ahtl-aht.—
lbi.1., ].s«»(;, i:;o, IV.IT. Nooch-alh-laht.— Ibid., iss:?.
ls>. lvx|. Noochartl-aht.— Ibid., 1X91, 27(i. IS'J.")
Noochatl-aht.— Ibid., r>2, 1*75. Nutca'tlath.— Boas
in tith Rep. N.W. Tribes Can. ,31, ls<)().
Nuchawayi. The ]>lural of Nnta, the
name applied hy the Yokuts in the plains
to the Vokuts and Shoshonean tribes of
the Sierra Nevada to the K. in California.
The Xuchawayi are mentioned as a party
t«. the treaty of Apr. 2'.), 1S51.
New-chow-we.— Royce in 1Mb Rep. H. A. K., 7s'J,
IVJ. Nu-chow-we. — Harbour in Sen. Ex. Doe 4
:i'2d Cong., spec, sess., 2V), IN:,;}.
Nuchek. A Chuuacliigmiut Eskimo
village where the Russians established a
stockade and trading ]>ost, about 179)!,
kiiownas l-'t Konstantine, at Port Etches,
Hinchinbrook id., Prince William sd.,
Alaska. Pop. 74 in 18SO, 145 in LH90
Natcheek.— H.iker, (Jeog. Diet. Alaska 171 190!i
Noocheek.-lbi.l. Nuchek.— Ibid, (proper form)!
Nuchig'mut. Dsill in Coin. \. A. Kthnol., i, i>l.
jx"7 (tin- jicoplei. Nuchusk. — Mabony in In'd AIV
Rep. ixr.'.t, -,7... IVTO. Nutechek.— Baker, op. cit.
Nuchschi ('descended from heaven').
A Knaiahkhotana clan of Cook inlet
Alaska. — Richardson, A ret. Exped., i,
407, 1851.
Nuchu. A Mi wok division on the s.
fork of Merced r., Cal.
Nut'-chu. — Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 349,
1877.
Nuchumatuntunne ( ' people in the tim
ber country'). A former Tutntni village
on the x. fide of Rogue r., Greg., near the
mouth.
Nu'-tcu-ma'-tun^un'ne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 2:5:'», 1SHU.
Nucliwugh. A band of Salish, perhaps of
the Lummi, on L. Whatcom, Wash.
Neuk-wers.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 326.329, 1858. Nuch-
wugh.— Gibbs, MS. no. 248, 15. A. K. Sticks.— Fitz-
hngh in Ind. All'. Rep., 32H, 1857. Wood Indians.—
Simmons, ibid., 224,1858.
Nuculaha. A subdivision or clan of the
Apohola or Bn/zard phratry of the an
cient Timncua of Florida. — Panja (ca.
1613) quoted by Gatschet in Proe. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvir, 492, 1878.
Nuculahaquo. A subdivision or clan of
the Apohola or Buzzard phratry of the
ancient Timucua of Florida. — Pareja (ca.
1()13) quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., XVI i, 492, 1878.
Nuculaharuqui. A subdivision or clan
of the Apohola or Buzzard phratry of the
ancient Timucua of Florida. — Pareja (fa.
1(U3). quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc,, xvn, 492,1878.
Nudlung. A summer settlement of the
Akudnirmiut Eskimo on Howe bay,
Baffin land.
Noodlook.— McDonald, Discov. of Hogarth'sSd., 86,
1S41. Nudlung.— Boas in tith Rep. 15. A. E., 441,
1 SS8.
Nuestra Seliora de Guadalupe. A Fran
ciscan mission established by order of
the Viceroy of Mexico on Guadalupe r.,
Tex., about 1755, with the purpose of
gathering the dispersed neophytes who
had been at the San Xavier missions on
San Gabriel r. Some of the Mayeye from
San Xavier de Ilorcasitas mission were
congregated there for a time and t\vo mis
sionaries settled among them ; but it does
not appear that any mission buildings
were erected, nor is it certain that the
mission was ever formally founded. Soon
afterward the missionaries were ordered
to San Saba and the place was abandoned
( Inforrne de Misiones, 1762, MS. in Mem.
de Nueva Espafia, xxvin, ISO; Bonilla,
Breve Compendio, in Tex. Hist. Ass'n
Quar., vni, 50-51, 1905; Arridvita, Cron-
ica, TI, 837, 1792). (n. E. B. )
N. S. de Guadalupe.— Informe de Misiones, 17(12,
MS., op. cit.
Nuestra Seiiora de Guadalupe. A mis
sion established by Padres Ugarte and
Helen in 1720-21 on the w. coast of
Lower California, lat. 27°. It had 5
visitas in the vicinity in 1720, and 4 in
1745, the others no doubt having become
a part of one of the missions founded in
the meantime. In 17(>7 the mission
counted 530 baptized natives, speaking a
BULL. 30]
NUESTRA SENORA DE LA CANDELARIA
dialect of Cochimi, according to Hervas
(Saggio, 79-80, 1787).
Nuestra Senora de Guadalupe.— Venegas, Hist.
Cal., II, 198, 1759. Nuestra Seiiora de Guadelupe del
gur. — Buschrnann. Spuren, 751, 1*59. Santa Maria
de Guadelupe. — Ibid.
Nuestra Seiiora de Guadalupe de los Na
cogdoches. A mission founded July 9,
1716, by the Franciscans of Zacatecas, at
the Nacogdoche village and for the Na-
cogdoche and Nacao tribes. The site was
evidently that of the present city of Xa-
cogdoches, Tex. It was the head Zaca-
tecan mission in E. Texas, being at first
in charge of the president, Fray Antonio
Margil de Jesus. After him, the most
noted missionary there was Joseph Cal-
ahorra y Saenz (cci. 1750-1770). In 1719
the mission was abandoned, like the others
of E. Texas, and when in 17:21 Aguayo
and Margil de Jesus went to reestablish
it, not a sign of church or dwelling re
mained. On Aug. 18 the new church
was dedicated; Fray Jose Rodriguez was
put in charge, and 390 Indians were given
presents, having promised to settle in a
pueblo, a promise which they evidently
never fulfilled. When in F730-31 the
Queretaran missions near by were trans
ferred to San .Antonio, this with the other
Zacatecan missions was retained, but it
was never successful. More than once it
was in danger of destruction by the
Indians, who were made hostile to the
Spaniards by the influence of the French.
By 1752 the Nacogdoche Indian village
had been removed some 3 leagues north
ward. In 1767 Rubi reported the mission
to be without a single neophyte, either
baptized or under instruction. The next
year Solis reported that there were an
adobe church and several wooden build
ings at the mission, but found in the books
the record of only 12 baptisms, 8 burials,
and 5 marriages. With the cession of
Louisiana to Spain in 1762 one of the
chief reasons for the mission's existence
was removed, and accordingly, on recom
mendation by Rubi in 1767, its abandon
ment, together with that of the neighbor
ing establishments, was ordered in 1772
and effected in 1 773. Part of the settlers
who had been removed in the latter year
from E. Texas settled in 1774 on the
Trinity, at a place called Filar de Buca-
reli; but, because of a flood and attacks
by the Comanche, they migrated in 1779
to the site of the Nacogdoche mission,
apparently occupying some of its build
ings, and became the founders of modern
Nacogdoches.
Besides the authorities cited below, see
Ramon, Derrotero, 1716, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva Fspafia, xxvn, 157; Hidalgo to
Mesquia, Oct. 6, 1716, MS. in the Archivo
General; De Soto Bermudex, Investiga
tion, 1752, MS. in the Archivo General;
Rubi, Dictamen, fi25, 1767, MS. in the
Archivo General; Tex. Hist. Ass'n
ix, 67-137, 1906. (H. K. H. )
Guadalupe. — Bancroft, X<>. Mex. States, i. til 1 issf,
Guadalupe de los Nacogdoches. — 1 hid , 025. Mision
de Nacogdoches.— Solis. Diano, I7to, Ms. in Mem
de Xueva Kspafia, xxvn. ±il. Nacogdoches.—
Bancroft, op. cit.. f.i;r,. N. S. de Guarlalupe -
Ramon, Represeiitacion, 171<i, in Mem. de Nncva
Espana, op. cit., l.V.t. N. S. de Guadalupe de Albur-
querque de los Nacogdoches —Solis, ITiis, op. <-it.?
I'M'J. N. S. de Guadalupe dc los Nacogdoches 1 Vim'
Diario, 17iM, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xx vin. 41. N. S. de Guadalupe de Nacogdoches.—
Ibid., 4'2.
Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria. ( >ne
of three Franciscan missions established
about 1747-4S on San Xavier (no\v San
Gabriel) r., Tex. For the circumstances
of its founding, see Sun Fran<-iw<> <!,' llnr-
<-a><it<is and consult also Sun ffdfionxo.
This was the last of these three missions
to be put in operation, but it is not known
exactly when the neophytes arrived.
The principal tribe at the mission was
the Coco from the lower Colorado (Ar-
ricivita, Cronica, n, 336, 337, 1792).
Some time before Mar. 11, 1751, ('apt.
Joseph de Kca y Musquiz inspected the
mission and reported at service 102 neo
phytes (ibid., 328; Viceroy's decree, Mar.
11, 1751, .MS. in Lamar papers). This
mission had an unfortunate career. About
Dec. 1751, ('apt. Rabago y Tenin reported
the neophytes as already reduced to 25
(Bonilla in Tex. lli>t. Ass'n (,)uar., VIM,
49, 1905). Early in 1752 the Coco took
umbrage at the punishment of a slight
offense and left in a body for their home
on the Colorado ( Arricivita, op. cit., 333).
A few days afterward Father Cun/abal,
minister at San Ildel'onso. who had quar
reled with the captain of the presidio,
was murdered in the door of the Cande
laria mission by an unknown person.
Later the Coco promised to return to their
mission, but apparently they neverdid so,
for the last of the three, San Xavier de
Horcasitas, was soon abandoned (il»id..
333, 3.36). They were taken instead, it
seems, to San Antonio de Valero mission,
for, beginning in 1755, there were numer
ous burials there of Coco who had been
baptized at Candelaria on Rio San Xavier
(Valero, MS. Fntierros, entries for the
years 1755-1765). (H. K. n. )
Candelaria.— Bancroft, No. Mex.
ISSt).
Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria. A mis
sion founded Feb. 8, 17«i2, by Capt.
Phelipe Rabago y Teran and Fray Diego
Ximine/, on the w. side of San Joseph r.,
now the upper Xueces (not the >NIM
Antonio, as has been conjectured), near
a site called El Canon. This mission and
San Loren/o, which was 4 leagues away,
were founded for the Lipan after they
had been frightened from the San Pa ha
mission by the^attack of the Comanche
and others in 1758. The chief who as
for this mission and was made
NTKSTKA SKNORA
1)K LA PURI8IMA CONCEPCION [B. A. E.
HIT" of it was Texa. or Turnio, who had
a foll.iwini: of nil »n' than .">00 people ( Re
port of IMbago y Teran, Feb. 7 and 8,
MS. in Aivhivo ( leneral; also Arricivita,
Cro'uica, n, :>S5, 386, 1792). The mis
sion was attached to those of the Rio
<irande. Before 1767 it was abandoned
through the desertion of Tnrnio and his
people (Arricivita, ibid. ,391). For fur
ther details, Pee *S'a» Lorenzo, (n. E. K. )
Candelaria.— Bancroft, N<>. Mox. States, i, 650,
l>Mi. Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria. — Rabagp y
Ten'in, Kt'i""'1 o1' I|K' l'"iiii(lini,r, 1-Vb. 7, S, 1702,
MS. in Archivo (icnerai.
Nuestra Senora de la Luz. A Franciscan
mission established by the Zacatecan
friars, among the Arkokisa, on the left
Lank of lower Trinity r., Tex. A mis-
sioir for the Arkokisa was proposed as
early as 1747 by ('apt. Orobio y Basterra,
who reported that this tribe, livingin live
rancher-ias or pneblos and nunil)ering 300
families, had expressed a desire to settle
in a mission between the Sabine and the
Trinity, "their fatherland." Some years
afterward the plan was carried out, the
miss'mn beintr placed at a site known as
( )rcoquisac, some distance below modern
Liberty. Near it stood the presidio of
San Agustin de Ahumada. Within a few
years both were moved a short distance
upstream to a place called Los Horcon-
sitos. The mission, from the first unsuc-
ces<ful. wasabandoned about 1 770, and in
177'J the suppression of the presidio was
ordered. ( II. E. H. )
Nuestra Senora de la Purisima Concep-
cidn. A Franciscan mission, founded July
7. 17U). at the principal Ilasinai village,
that of the I lainai, on t he K. side of Ange
lina r. , Tex., and nearl v w. of modern Na-
cogdoches. It was founded by, and re
mained for several years in charge of, the
president of the (^ueivtaran missions
among the Ilasinai, Frav Ysidro Felis de
Fspinosa, later author of the famous work
on Franciscan missions, the ( '/n'l'micn A }><»<-
t.'tfirn ,f ,sv/-, '////,;,•,, (1746). The Hainai
settlement at the time the mission was
founded consisted, it is said, of ''an in
finite number of ranches, with their
patches of mai/e, melons, watermelons,
beans, tobacco," and sunflowers ( Ramon,
henotero, 1716, MS. in Mem.de Nueva
F-pana, xxvn, 15s i. This village was
lorthe missionaries a strategic point in
the Ilasinai country, for at the Hainai
village was the chief temple of the con
federacy, presided over by the high priest,
the Lr,vat A'////'x/ (Jesus Maria, Kelacion,
1691 , MS. i, consequent ly ( 'oncepcion was
made the head mission. Before its re
moval to San Antonio the mission was
sometimes called Nuestra Senora de la
Purisima ( 'oncepciori de los Aynais.
The lir>t church and dwellings were built
by the Indians of wood and grass, after
the manner of the Ilasinai grass lodges,
but soon the soldiers and the mission
aries, with their own hands, constructed
more commodious ones (Ramon, op. cit.,
159; Espinosa, Diario, 1716, MS.; and
(Ti ronica, 4 IS, 419, 1746).
The Ilasinai Indians were friendly, but
they refused to settle permanently in
pueblos, and, through the strong influ
ence of their priesthood, were slow to ac
cept baptism. However, within a year
Kspinosa succeeded in baptizing, on his
deathbed, the Hainai chief, which, be
cause of this person's exalted position in
the confederacy, presumably made other
conversions easier (Kspinosa, Chronica,
440). But success was slight. Supplies
for this and tne neighboring missions
failed to come, some of the soldier guard
deserted, and finally, in 1 719, the mission
aries and soldiers, unaided by home au
thorities and fearful of a French attack
from Natchitoches incident to the rup
ture between France and Spain, retired
with the church ornaments to San An
tonio, much to the regret of the Indians
( Espinosa, Chronica, 451-453; see also
docs, in French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 67-
72, 1851).
In 1721 the Marques de San Miguel de
Aguayo was sent, wTith Espinosa and
Father Margil, to reestablish the missions
and to erect presidios for their defense.
Espinosa was again put in charge of Con
ception, which reoccupied the old church
after some repairs were made. On Aug.
8, 1721, the mission was formally re
established, and to Cheocas, chief of the
Hainai and head civil chief of the Ilasi
nai, Aguayo gave "the best suit that he
had — blue, heavily embroidered with
gold, with waistcoat of gold and silver
lace." Cheocas collected the Hainai
people, and Aguayo, after exhorting them
to come and settle a pueblo, gave pres
ents of clothing and trinkets to 400 per
sons, including perhaps the 80 Kadoha-
dacho visitors who chanced to be there
(IVfia, Diario, 1721, MS. in Mem. de
Nneva Espafia, \xvin, 42). Near by
Aguayo established an ill-made presidio
called Nuestra Senora de los Dolores de
los Texas (IVna, ibid.; and Rivera, Di
ario, leg. 2140, 173(5; also Rivera, Pro-
yecto, 1728, MS.).
Success was no greater now than for
merly, and in 1731 Mission Concepcion,
together with San Joseph de los Nasones
and San Francisco de los Texas (or
Neches), was reestablished on San Anto
nio r. It was first planned to place them
on the San Marcos, and there is some in
dication that they may have been tem
porarily located there (MS. in the city
clerk's office, San Antonio, dated Aug.
12, 1771 ). Concepcion was placed on the
bank of San Antonio r., about 2 m. below
San Antonio de Valero, which is now at
BULL. 30]
NUESTRA SENORA DE LA SOLKDAD
the center of the city of San Antonio.
According to the surviving book of mar
riage records, it was founded May 5, 1731.
The site selected was that which formerly
had been assigned to the Ervipiame mis
sion of San Xavier de Naxera (q. v. ).
The pueblo was called Acuna, and of it
the Pajalat chief was made the first gov
ernor ( Testimonio de Asiento de Misiones,
1730-31, MS.). The mission now some
times took the name Nuestra Sefiora de
la Purfsima Concepcion de Acuna.
The tribes served by it were in the main
of the Coahuiltecan stock. Their lan
guage is preserved in the Manual of Bar-
tolorne Garcia (1760), who was stationed
at the neighboring mission of San Fran
cisco de la Espada. The first marriage
recorded was that of "Joseph Flores, of
the Patumaco nation, present governor of
this pueblo, and chief of the Pajalates,
Siguipiles, Tilpacopales, and others."
The marriage records show that about 30
so-called tribes (naciones) were repre
sented at this mission before 1790. They
are here given, with the date of the lirst
appearance of each new name or group of
names following: Pajalat, Siquipil, Til-
pacopal, Patumaco, Pachalaque, Patalca,
Tiloja, Xarame (1733); Pamache (Pama-
que?), Cujan (1734); Pacaba (Pacoa?
1735); Guapica (Guapite?), Pausana
1738); Payaya (1739); Pastia (1741);
Pacao, Tacame; Orejon (1742); Chayopin
(1745); A7enado (1746); Apache (1747);
Lipan (1751); Sanipao (1755); Piguiqni,
che (1770); Pamaque (1775). Of these
the Pajalates, Orejones, Pacaos, Pacoas,
Pausanas, Tacames, Venados, Pamaques,
Pihuiques, Borrados, Sanipaos, and Ma-
nos de Perro are named inGarci'a's Man
ual as among those speaking Coahuilte
can, and several others are known to
have been likewise Coahuiltecans. It is
possible that two or three -pairs of the
names given above are those of identical
tribes. It is also to be noted that the
Apache and the Yojuane in most cases
were captives, while the Pacoa and Chay
opin in the list represent neophytes of
neighboring missions who intermarried
witli the neophytes of Concepcion (Libro
de Casamientos, MS. in the custody of
the Bishop of San Antonio).
By Feb. 20, 1740, 250 neophytes had
been baptized; but at this date only 120
remained, of whom all but 6 were un-
baptized. The explanation is that in the
latter part of 1739 a severe epidemic had
ravaged all the missions, immediately
after which a fresh supply of gentiles
was brought in (Description de Mi-
clones, Feb. 20, 1740, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva Espana, xxvm, 203). By Mar. 6,
1/6 there had been 792 baptisms and
008 burials— a commentary on mortality
at the missions. At this time there were
£07 persons remaining, largely Pajalates,
Tacames, and Sanipaos. There wen- now
a substantial church, apparently the one
still standing, a sacristy, cloisters, a work
room where neophytes made cotton fab
rics and a blacksmith simp. The Indian
pueblo near by consisted of two rows of
stone huts and jacales, surround, -<l by a
wall. The fields were irrigated by means
of an acequia leading from a reservoir.
On the ranch were 200 marcs, 1 10 horses
610 cattle, and 2,200 sheep and goats
(Ynfprme de Misiones, Mar. 6, 17(52
MS. in Mem. de JS'ueva Espafia, xxvnij
168-169). The acequia, known as the
"Pajalache or Conception ditch," is said
to have been in use until 1869 (Corner,
San Antonio de Bexar, 43, 1890).
Late in 1772 or early in 1773 the <,)uerc-
taran friars transferred the mission to the
Zacatecans, as was true also of the neigh
boring missions (Libro de Casamientos,
MS., first entry for 177:5). But tlieaetive
period of the mission was now past, and
the subsequent history was that of de
cline. Neophytes were difficult to get,
government support was withdrawn, and
the citi/ens of San Fernando encroached
upon the mission lands. In 1794 the
mission was seculari/ed. By 1790 the
total number of marriages had reached
249, of which 210 had been contracted
before 1 770 ( Libro de Casamientos). The
mission church and vivienda are still
fairly well preserved. • (U.K. u.)
Nuestra Sefiora de la Soledad. The thir
teenth Franciscan mission founded in
California. Father Lasuen himself had
explored the region, already known to
the Spanish as Soledad, and personally
selected the site, which was situated in
the Salinas valley, about 4 m. from the
present town of Soledad, Monterey co.
The native name was Chnttnsgelis.
Some shelters were erected by neophytes
from San Carlos, and on Oct. 9, 1791, 'the
mission of Nuestra Sefiora de la Soledad
was formally established. A few natives
witnessed the ceremonv. I>v the end ol
the year there were 12 converts, and -49.')
by 1800. In 1797 they had completed an
adobe church with straw roof. The great
est number of neophytes, 727. was reached
in 1805. In 1810 there were 600, in 1820
435, and about 300 in 1S34. The total
number of natives bapti/ed was 3,09(5, of
whom 1,306 were children. The total
deaths were 2,502, of whom 1,137 were
children. The mission was successful in
its agricultural operations and well sup
plied with stock. In 1810 it had nearly
3,000 cattle, 286 horses, and 8,000 sheep,
with an average crop for the last decade
of 3,660 bushels. By 1820 the livestock
NTKSTKA SKNOKA DKL ROSARIO
had increased considerably, but the crops
were smaller. Soledad did not decline so
rapidly as some of the other California
missions, and in 1834 it still had about
<>,000 cattle and 5,000 sheep. The crops,
however, were not very good, though
there was a certain aim unit of irrigation.
After secularization the decline was rapid,
so that in 1840 there were only about 70
natives left, and the livestock had almost
entirely disappeared. In 18-H> the mis
sion was sold for 8800, but its buildings
were then in ruins. Portions of adobe
walls, some of them 3 ft thick, still remain
on the site. The Indians in the neigh
borhood of Soledad were Chalones, be
longing to the C'ostanoan linguistic- stock.
In 1817. or thereabouts, according to in
formation given to Taylor (Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 20, 18tiO), approximately a fourth of
the neophytes were Chalones, one-fourth
Ksselen, and one-half from the Tulare
lakes. The latter were probably Yokuts
( .Mariposan). See California Indians,
Costano(tn j^annli/, Mission Indians of Cali
fornia, J//X.S-/OJ/X. (.\. B. L. )
Nuestra Senora de la Soledad. An Apa-
lachee mission settlement established in
1718 near Pensacola, Fla., by Juan Mar
cos, chief of the tribe, with refugees
rescued from captivity among the Creeks,
I>v whom they had been carried away on
thedestruction of the Apalachee missions
by < iov. Moore and his Indian allies in
17d4. The effort seems to have been
abandoned In-fore 1722. (.1. M.)
Nuestra Seriora de la Soledad. — ttarcia, Ensayo, 349,
ITi'lv Our Lady of Loneliness. — Shea. Oath. Miss.,
7.">. 18.V). Soledad.— Bareia, op. cit.. 842.
Nuestra Senora de la Victoria. A Fran
ciscan mission founded in 1()77 at Nada-
dores, within the territory of the present
state of Coahnila, Mexico. It was called
also Santa Ro: a, and familiarly Nada-
dores. Raids by the Toboso, a wild tribe
of northern Mexico, compelled removal
from its first site, 40 leagues x. E. of
Coahuila, to a position near Nadadores r.,
7 leagues x. \v. of that city. The Indians
collected here were the Cotzales and Manos
Prietas, to which, at'terthe removal, 8Tlas-
caltec families \\creadded. (,i. R. s. )
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores de la Punta.
A mission founded by the Queretaran
fathers within the limits of the present
Mexican state of Xueva Leon. The In
dians gathered here were the Pitas and
tin- Pasalves.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores del Norte.
A .lesnit mission of Lower California,
founded early in the 18th century. Ve-
negas (Hist. Cal., n, HJ8-HM), 1759) says:
"This mission was joined with that of San
Fgnacio. Within its district, which lies 30
leagues from S. Ignacio [San Ignacio de
Kadakaman] ;,nd in the latitude of 29 °,
were already 548 bapti/ed Indians."
Taylor states that this mission was "made
as an adjunct to San Ignacio, but a few-
years afterward seems to have been ab
sorbed into this last and abandoned', as
were two or three pioneer foundations of1
the same kind, before 1740." See also
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 18<>9.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores de los Ais.
A Franciscan mission established in 1716
by the Spaniards among the Eyeish, in
the vicinity of Sabine r. , Tex., 37 leagues
from Natchitoches, La, "well toward
the E., and near the French settlements
already established on Red r." of Loui
siana. It was abandoned during the
French-Spanish hostilities of 1719 aim the
mission property destroyed by the In
dians, but was reestablished in 1721 with
180 natives. In 1768 it reported only 11
baptisms, and in 1773 was abandoned,
probably on account of the decimation of
the Kyeish people. See Bancroft, cited
below; Garrison, Texas, 1903.
Dolores.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i,615,666,188t%>.
Dolores de los Adaes.— Ibid . , 625. Santisima Virgen
de los Dolores. — Austin in Tex. Hist. Ass'ri Quar.,
vin, 2S4, 1905.
Nuestra Senora del Pilar de los Adaes. A
presidio established in Sept. and Oct.
1721 , by the Marques de Aguayo, close to
the mission of San Miguel de Linares (or
de los Adaes), in Texas, and about three-
quarters of the way from the Sabine to
Natchitoches, La. It was occupied until
1773, when the whole eastern frontier was
abandoned. In 1 774, however, part of the
citizens returned from San Antonio to the
Trinity and there founded a village which
was called Pilar de Bucareli. ( n. E. H. )
Nuestra Seiioradel Pilar.— IVfia, MS. Diario,1721,in
Mem. de Xueva Kspana, x xvm. 52. Nuestra Se
nora del Pilar de los Adaes.— Bouilla, Breve Com-
pendio, 1772, in Tex. Hist. Ass'n Quar., vm, 34,
1905. Pilar.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 62(1, 1886.
Nuestra Senora del Kefugio. A mission
founded in 1791 by Fray Manuel de Silva,
near the mouth of Mission r., flowing
into Aransas bay, Tex. It had 62 Karan-
kawa neophytes in 1793. It was main
tained until 1828, but in 1824 the mission
buildings were abandoned because of the
hostility of the Comanche, the baptism of
neophytes subsequent to this time being'
performed at the parochial church. Be-i
tween 1807 and 1828 the missionaries1
laboring at Refugio were Fr. Jose Manuel |
(iaitan, Fr. Juan Maria Zepulveda ( buried j
there June 28, 1815), Fr. Jose Antonio
Diaz de Leon, and Fr. Miguel Munoz.
During this period the total number of
baptisms was 204, the tribes represented
being the Karankawa, Piguique, Copane,
Coapite, Pamoque, Cujan, Malaguite, Pa-
jalache, Toboso, Coco, Araname, and
Li pan (Libro n de Bautismos, 1807-28, in
the archives of the parochial church of
Matamoros, Mexico). (n. E. B. )
Refugio.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 6C6, 668,
1886.
Nuestra Seiiora del Rosario. A Francis
can mission founded in the fall of 1754
about 4 m. s. w. of Espiritu Santo de
BULL. 30]
NUESTRA SENORA DEL VALLE HUMHROSO
yr>
Zuiliga mission, nearly opposite modern
Goliad and £ in. from San Antonio r., for
the Karankawan tribes, particularly the
Cujanes ( Kohani ) , of theTexas coast below
this point. Early missionary efforts among
the Karankawan tribes had been made at
Espi'ritu Santo, founded in 1722 by the
Zacatecan Franciscans near the site of
La Salle's settlement on Lavaca r. The
hostility of these tribes soon caused the
removal of the mission, and subsequently
the neighboring presidio, Bahi'a del Espi
ritu Santo, to Guadalupe r. The site
is now marked by ruins in Mission val
ley, Victoria co. From this time until
1750 the Karankawan tribes, except the
Coco, some of whom before this were
attracted to Candelaria mission, were al
most unaffected by mission influence; but
in the year named, in consequence of Jose
de Escandon's plan to colonize the whole
coast country from P;inuco, Mexico, to
San Antonio r., renewed efforts were
made to missionize them. At first the
government ordered that an attempt l>e
made to gather them into Espiritu Santo
de Zuniga mission, which, at Escandon's
instance, had been moved in 1749 with
the presidio of Bahi'a to San Antonio r.
At the same time the Queretaran mis
sionaries at San Antonio made an effort
to gather them there. A quarrel ensued,
with the result that Espiritu Santo mis
sion, profiting by the efforts of the Que~
retarans, succeeded in 1751 in gathering
temporarily a number of Karankawans,
mainly Cujanes. They deserted in a few
weeks, but the missionaries and Captain
Ramirez de la Piszina of the presidio con
tinued making efforts to win the Cujanes,
Karankawa, Coapites, and Copanes (Ko-
pano ) .
It being found objectionable to attempt
to put these tribes into the Espiritu Santo
mission with the Aranames and Tami-
ques, "since they are of different lan
guages, incompatible dispositions, and do
not like to be in their company," an
effort was made and permission obtained
to transfer mission Nuestra Sefiora de los
Dolores de los Ais from E. Texas to the
neighborhood of Espiritu Santo, there to
reestablish it for the Karankawan tribes.
Objections from E. Texas, however, re
sulted in an order ( Apr. 7, 1755) to found
a new mission for the Cujanes (Kohani),
Coapites, and Karankawa. The Copanes
(Kopano) do not seem to have been in
cluded. Already, in consequence of the
former plan, the founding of a new
mission for these tribes had been begun
(Nov. 1754) by Father Camberos and
Captain Ramirez de la Piszina. Without
waiting for the government to supply
funds, work was begun with private do
nations and borrowed means. The name
*iven the mission was Nuestra Sefiora
iel Rosario, with the addition, sometimes,
of I'de los Cujanes," the addition indi
cating the prominence of the Cujan tribe
in the mission, and also the prevalent
usage of the name of this tribe as a generic
term for the Karankawan group. As first
constructed, the church was built of wood,
and was surrounded by a stake palisade.
Later this church was "replaced by one of
stone. Conversions were slow, the total
number of baptisms after four years' work
being only 21. The Cujanes in particular
were hard to manage, and with difficulty
were kept from deserting. Adequategov-
ernment support for the mission was de
layed until Apr. 1758, when the supplies
that had been asked for were granted, and
10 additional soldiers were added to the
garrison at the neighboring presidio.
With this aid the mission became more
prosperous. In 1768 it was able to report a
total of about 200 baptisms, and the indi
cations are that at this time from 100 to
200 Indians lived intermittently, at least,
at the mission. Father Soli's inspected
the mission in that year and reported it
in good material condition, but said that
the Indians were very hard to subdue,
and that the Copanes, some of whom had
joined the other tribes there, had en
tirely deserted it. In the same year
charges were made to the government
that the Indians were being seriously
mistreated by the missionary, Father
Escobar, and for that reason were de
serting. Soli's, however, gave a contrary
report. (For a study of the history of
Mission Rosario to this point, with eita-
tation of authorities for the above state
ments, see Boltoii in Texas Hist. Ass'n
Quar., Oct. 1906.) The subsequent his
tory of this mission has never been in
vestigated. Viceroy Revilla Gigedo tells
us that it was completely abandoned in
1781; that efforts were made at once to
reestablish it, but without success until
1791 (Carta dirigida a la Corte de Es-
pana, Dec. 27, 1793). Portillo (Apuntes
para la Historia Antigua de Coahuila y
Texas, 310-1 1 ), an unreliable writer, who
however had access to documents, says
that in 1794 it had 62 neophytes (some of
them apparently Coco), and that three
years later 97 Coco and Karankawa
from the mouth of the Colorado, after
failing to gain admission to Espiritu
Santo, entered Rosario mission Ruins
of the latter are still to be seen, but little
remains of its walls.
Nuestra Seiiora del Kosario. A former
Cora pueblo and seat of a mission which
had Corapa as a visita. Situated near the
w bank of Rio San Pedro, lat. 22° 15', Ja
lisco, Mexico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
280, 1864.
Nuestra Sefiora del Valle Humbroso. A
Temoris pueblo in Chinipas valley, w
Chihuahua, Mexico.— Orozco y Berr
Geog., 324, 1864.
NUGSOAK NUKLUKAYET
[B.A.
Nugsoak. A missionary station and
trading p">t opposite Disko id., w. Green
land.
Noogsoak.— ('rant/. Hist. Greenland, I, 16, 1767.
Nugumiut i ' inhabitants of the cape')-
An Kskimo tribe occupying the peninsula
between Frobisher bay and Cumberland
sd., P.atlinland. Sealing on the noes with
the harpoon, killing \valrns at the floe
ed-je. and hunting deer in the summer are
their occupations. Their permanent vil
lages are Nugumiut, Operdniving,Tornait,
Tuarpukdjuak, and Tkadlik. Other set
tlements are Akbirsiarbing, Ekaluin, Kas-
sigiakdjnak, Kekertukjuag, Kodlimarn,
and Xnvuktualnng. Pop. about 80 in
I SSM.
New Gummi Lurk.— Hrilish Admiralty chart. Nu-
gumeute. — Kumlien in Hull. Nat. Mus. no. 15, 15,
l^TU. Nugumiut. — Unas in fith Rep. B. A. E., 422,
1SSS.
Nugumiut. A winter village of Nugu
miut Kskimo at the entrance to Frobisher
bay, r.atlin land. — Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
]•].! map. 1SS8.
Nuhalk ( Xii.ra'lk:'). A Bellacoola divi
sion, embracing the following 8 villages,
at the month of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.:
At Iklaktl, Komkntis, ( )smakiniketlp, Pei-
srla, Sakta. Selkuta, Stskeitl, and Tkeikts-
kune. They include the Keltakkaua,
Pot las. Siatlhelaak, Spukpukolemk, and
Tokoais gentes.
Nuchalkmx'.— Buns in I'etermanns Mitt.,pt. 5, 130,
KNI ,//x' -people'). Nuqa'lkH.— Boas in 7th Rep.
X. \V. Tribes Can., H. 18'Jl. Nuqa'lkmn.— Ibid.
-tun 'people of). Nuxa'lk'!.— Boas in Mem.
Am. Mns. Nat. Hist., II, -lit, 1898.
Nuiku ( .\i~i'ikn } . A Bellacoola village at
the head of South Bentinck arm, Brit,
Col. It is one of the Talio towns.
Nu'ik'.— Boas in 7th Hep. N. W. Tribes Can.. 3,1891
Nu'iku.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mns. Nat. Hist., tl, 49,
Nuimok ( 'southern '). A Winttin tribe
formerly living alony lower Stonv cr.
Coln-a co., Cal.
Kuronom.— Krochcr, infn. ll»03 (Vuki name for
_ Creek Wintuin. Npi Mucks.— Geigerin Ind.
AIT. Rep., 288, 185X. Nu' i-mok. — Powers in ("out
N". A. Ktlino].. in. •_!;;(), 1S77.
Nuk ('the point'). A village of the
Kiiuijruniiut Kskimo at Port Clarence,
Ala.-ka. the site of the reindeer station
Teller.
Nooke. -H..,...hi;\ (1*27) quoted by Baker, Geog.
l'i<-l. Ala>ka. i^O, p. «»;. Nookmete.— Jackson in
'V11': M'l'1.. map. 115. l.sy-i. Nookmut.—
I. Alaska, -Ins. 1*70. Nookmute.— Klliott Our
I'n.v.. map. I.SNC,. The Nook.— Baker, op.
rit. • name giv«-n by "ihcold timers" j.
Nukaakmats (Ni«ia'ti.rm<its}. A Bella-
<-oola town on Bellacoola r., above A se-
nan.-, P.rit. Col.
Nuk a'aqmats. — B-,as in 7th Rep. N.W. TrihesCan
Nuqa'axmats.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus
Nat. Hist., ii, -lit, l.v.tx.
Nukaatko (.Y///,v///'//.-o, Nuknii'tqo, or
\Ekan' tko, 'one little water'). A village
"i the Spences Bridge band of Ntlak-
yapamuk, on the N. side of Thompson r
'.'> m. above Lytton, Brit. (1ol.— Teit, in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, n, 173, ]900
Nukchu. Mentioned as a tribe of s.
central California, apparently living be
tween San Joaquin and Kings rs. There
may be some confusion with a southern
Moquelumnan tribe called Nuchu; or the
term may be a synonym of Nuehawayi or
Nutunntu (<j. v. ). The Nukchu entered
into a treaty with the United States, Apr.
29, 1851, and were placed on a reserve
between Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Nook-choo.— Royee in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 7S2, 1899.
Nook-choos. — .Johnson ^1851) in Sen. Ex. Doe. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852.
Nukhe ('reddish-yellow buffalo'). A
gens of the Ponca, q. v.
Ice.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B.A. E., 229, 1897 (im
properly so called). Nuqe. — Ibid. Nuxe. — Ibid.
Nukhwhaiimikhl ( Nukh -whai-i-mikhl) .
A Samish village on the s. w. side of
Guemesid., N. w. coast of Washington. —
Gibbs, Clallam and Lnmmi, 38, 1863.
Nukhwuchutun (Nu'-q'wtit-tcu'-tun). A
former village of the Chetco on the s.
side of Chetco r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 236, 1890.
Nukits (Xuk'l'ts). A Bellacoola village
on Bellacoola r., above Snutele, Brit.
Col.
Nu'kiiits.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Nuk-rts.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., ii, 49, 1900.
ITukitsomk (Nuxitso'mx}- A Wikeno
village on Rivers inlet, Brit. Col. — Boas
in Petermanns Mitt., pt, 5, 130, 1887.
Nukkehkummees. A village of Praying
Indians, probably subject, to the Wam-
panoag, near the site of Dartmouth,
Mass., containing about 120 inhabitants
in 1698. — Kawson and Danforth (1698) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 132, 1809.
Nuklako. A Hankutchin village of 82
inhabitants on Yukon r., near the mouth
of Klondike r., just w. of the boundary
line between Alaskaand British Columbia.
FortReliance. — PetroiTin 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Nu-kla-ko.— Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska, 86,
1885. Takon Indians.— Ibid., 84. Tchi-car-gut-ko-
tan. — Ibid., 8f> Ungalik name).
Nuklit. A Malemiut Eskimo village
near C. Denbigh, Norton sd., Alaska.
Noklich. — /a,!,roskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th 8.,
xxi, map, 1850. Noocleet.— Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 473, 1906 (quoted form). Nucleet.— Ibid.
Nuklit.— Zagoskin, Deser. Rnss. Poss. Am., i, 72,
1847.
Nukluak. An Ikogmiut Kskimo village
on the left bank of the Yukon, opposite
Ikogmiut mission, Alaska.
Nuchljuagmjut.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Nukluag-miout. — Xagoskin in Nouv. Ann.
Voy., 5th s., xxi, map, 1850.
Nuklukayet. A Tenankutchin village,
trading post, and mission on the N. bank
of the Yukon, Alaska, just below the
mouth of the Tanana. Pop. 107 in 1880,
120 in 1890. It is visited for trade by
people of various tribes.
Nuclucayette.— Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1871. Nuclukayette.— Whym-
per, Alaska, map, 1869. Nu-klac-i-yat.— Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska. 47:5, 190(5 (cited form). Nuklak-
yet.— Ibid. Nuklukahyet.— Dall, Alaska, 57, 1870.
Kuklukaiet.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 12,
BULL. 30]
NUKLUKTAXA NUN ARIA
1884. Nuklukayet.— PetrofY, Rep. on Alaska, 62,
1881. Nuklukoyet.— Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska,
97, 188"). Nuklukyet.— Allen, Rep. on Alaska, 86,
1887. Nuklukyeto.— Bruce, Alaska, map, 1885.
Nukluktana (Nukluk-t&na) . A Tenan-
kutchin division on Tanana r., Alaska,
below Tutlut r. — Allen, Rep. on Alaska,
86, 1887.
Nukwatsamish. A small body of Salish,
formerly on a branch of Skagit r., in
Whatcorn co., Wash., now on Swinomish
res.
Do-qua-chabsh.— Mallet in Incl. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Nook-na-cham-ish.— Ind. All'. Rep., 17,1870. N'qua-
cha-mish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep.. I, 4156, 1855.
Nu-kwat-samish.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I.
180,1877.
Nulaautin. A sept of the Takulli living
in the village of Nulkreh, on Noolkelake,
Brit. Col. ; pop. 56 in 1879.
Nalo-tin.— Brit. Col. map, 1872. Nool-ke-o tin.—
Dawson in Rep. Can. Geol. Snrv. 1879-80, 30B,
1881. Nulaantins.— Domenech, Deserts X. Am., II,
62, 1860. Nulaautin.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
202, 1846. Stony Creek band.— Can. Ind. Aff., 214,
1902.
Nulato. A Kaiyuhkhotana village and
trading station on the x. bank of Yukon
r., Alaska, about 100 in. from Norton sd.
and 550 m. by river from the ocean. In
1838 the Russian Malakof built a block
house and stockade near here, but shortly
afterward, during his absence, it was
burned by the Indians. It was rebuilt in
1842 by Lieut. Zagoskin, who was suc
ceeded by Yasili Derzhavin, whose many
acts of cruelty led to the massacre of the
entire garrison by the Koyukukhotana in
1851. Later Xulato was moved 2 in. up
the river to its present site. It is the seat
of the Roman Catholic mission of St Peter
Claver, and contained 168 inhabitants in
1880, 118 in 1890.
Halatos.— Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska, 101, 1885.
Noulato. — Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850. Nulato. — Zagoskin, Descr. Rnss.
Poss. Am., map, 1842. Nula'to-kho-tan'a.— Dall in
Cont. X. A. Ethnol., I, 26, 1877.
Nulatok. A Togiagamiut Eskimo village
on Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 211 in 1880.
Nulahtuk.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 49, 1881.
Nulatok.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
Nulkreh. The Nulaautin village 'on
Sbolke lake, s. of Nechaco r., Brit. Col. —
Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109,
1893.
Nuloktolok. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo
,-illage on the s. side of Nelson id.,
Uaska; pop. 25 in 1880.
Tulakhtolagamute. — Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 54,
881. Nuloktolgamute.— Nelson (1878) quoted by
teker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 474, 1906. Nuloktolok.—
Jaker, ibid. Nulukhtulogumut.— Nelson in 18th
lep. B. A. E., pi. n, 23, 1899.
Num (Num). The Earth or Sand clan of
he Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
famtamin. — Gatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
385. Num-t'ai'nin.— Lummis quoted by Hodge
lAm. Anthrop.,ix, 350, 1896 (f«m'm = ' people').
Numaltachi. A village formerly on Tu-
lumne r., Tuolumne co., Cal. Judg-
ig from its geographic position, it was
robably Moquelumnan.
'ul-lat-te-co. — Johnson in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
\ 407, 1854 (probably identical). Mumaltachi.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Loud., si, is5t;. Nu-
mal-tachee. — Johnson, op. cit.
yfuma,wisowo.gi(Nqmdntiswdqgi, 'they go
by the name of the' fish'). A phratryof
the Sank and Eoxes, including the Stur
geon, Bass, and Ocean gentes; also the
name of the Sturgeon gens of this phra-
try- „ (w. j.)
Na-ma-we'-so-uk. — Morgan. Anc. Soc., 170, 1*77
(the gens). Namawisowag'1. — \\'m. Jones, inf'n
1900 (the phratfyand the gens).
Numeral systems. See ('omitiny.
Numguelgar. A former Chiinmshan
village near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Ban
croft," Xat. Paces, i, 45*), 1S74.
Nummuk ( ' western ' ). A Wintun tribe
that formerly lived on Ruin r., a tribu
tary of Cottomvood r., Shasta co., Cal.
Nommuk. — Powell in 7th Rep. 15. A. K.. 70, 1S91.
Num'-mok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., in, 2m
1877.
Numpali. A former division of the
Olamentke that probably resided not far
from the Olumpali of Marin co., Cal.
Noumpolis. — Choris, Voy. Pitt., fi, Is22. Numpali. —
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., in, ">1, isiM.
Nun (A'fm). The name of an ancestor
of one of the Koskimo gentes, sometimes
applied to the gens itself. — Boas in Peter-
maims Mitt., pt. ">, ].'!1, 1SS7.
Nuna ( 'land' ). A Xunatogmiut Eskimo
village at Pt Hope, Alaska; pop. 74 in
1 880."
Noo-na.— Dall in Cont. X. A. Kthnol., I, 11, 1*77.
Noona-agamute. — Petroll' in loth Census, Alaska, 4,
1SS4.
Nunaikak. An Ikogmiut Eskimo vil
lage opposite Koserefski, on the lower
Yukon, Alaska; perhaps identical with
Ukak.
Nunaikagumute. — Raymond in Sen. K\. Doe. 12,
42d Cong., 1st sess., 25, Is71.
Nunakitit. The northernmost village of
the Angmagsalingniiut', on an islet at the
entrance of Sermiligak fjord, Greenland,
in lat. 65° o.'K; pop. 14 in 1884.— Med-
delelser om Gronland, AXVII, 22, 1902.
Nunaktak. An Ikogmiut Kskimovillage
above Anvik, on Yukon r., Alaska.
Nunakhtagamute.— Nelson (187S) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Nunaktak.— Baker, ibid.
Nunaktuau ( Nuna' kluaii}. An Utkiavi-
mint Eskimo summer village close to
Refuge inlet, Alaska.— Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. E., 8:5, 1S92.
Nunamiut. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo yil-
la«'e on Three Saints harbor, Kodiak id.,
Alaska; pop. 160 in 1880, 8t> in 1890.
Nuniagmjut.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Ski//., map, 1 12,
1S55 Nunochogamute.— Pet roll' in 10th Census
Alaska, 11, 1SSI. Old Harbor.-Ibid.. 1 >. Starui
gavan.— Eleventh Census, Alaska, 11, LS
harbor': Russian name).
Nunapithlugak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo
village in the Yukon delta, on the right
bank of Apoon ]>ass, Alaska.
Fort Hamilton.-Haker, Geog. Diet Alas ka 1W
Nonapeklowak.— Co:»t Survey quoted hy Baker,
ibid., 262, 1 '.««.;. Nunapithlugak.— Ibid. Old Fort
Hamilton. — Ibid.
Nunaria. A deserted Eskimo village «»
the Sidarumiut near Pt Belcher, Alask
the occupants of which moved
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—0-
MNAKSUAK NUNVOGULITKHLUGUK
[B. A.
Sedaru. — Murdoch in 9th Uep. B. A. K.,
44, 1S92.
Nunarsuak. An Kskiino settlement in
s. i:. Greenland, lat. 6l)0 43'. — Xansen,
First Crossin.tr of Greenland, i, 389, 1S90.
Nunatak. ' A crest or ridge of rock ap
pearing above the surface of the inland
ice in Greenland'— Century Dictionary.
From the Kskiino language, in which the
word has the same form. (A. F. c. )
Nunatarsuak. An Eskimo settlement
in \v. Greenland, near Ameralik fjord.
Nunatarsuak.— Nansen. First Crossing of Green
land, II, 430, 1890. Nunatochsoak.— Peary, My
Arctic Jour.. 1S8, 1893.
Nunatogmiut ( 'mountain people'). An
Kskiino tribe inhabiting the banks of
Xoatak r., Alaska, who formerly ranged
theinterior as farasColville r., and estab
lished settlements on the Arctic coast.
They subsisted by hunting ptarmigan,
reindeer, and mountain sheep, and fishing
in the mountain streams. The coast they
visited only in summer to sell the furs they
had trapped. They were a tall, vigorous,
rugged people of remarkably fine phy
sique. The tribe proper had 42 members
in 1S90, while Pall in 1875 estimated them
at 300. Their villages are or were Aniyak,
I pnot, Nigaluk, Xoatak, Nuna, Shina-
grua, and Tiki/at.
Noatagamutes. — Elliott, Our Arctic Prov.. map,
ISM;. Nooatoka Mutes. — Kelly, Arctic Eskimos,
chart. IXtO ctiinl-er people'). Nooatoks.— Ibid.,
1-1. Noonitagmioots. — Stone in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xni. 3f>, 1900. Noyatagameuts.— Hooper,
Cruise of Cnnviu, 'J6, 1880. Nunatagmut. — Nelson
in 1Mb Rep. 15. A. K., map, 1*99. Nuna-tangme-
un. — Kiclianlson, Polar Regions, 300, 1861. Nuna-
tahmiun. — Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. K., 44, 1892.
Nunato'g-mut.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 11.
is". Nuna-tun'g-meun. — Simpson quoted by
Dull. ibid.
Nundawao ( 'great hill.' — Morgan). An
ancient Seneca town near Naples, at the
head of Canandaigua lake, Ontario co.,
X. V. The name would seem to make it
identical with the ancient Seneca town
known to the French as Tsonnontouan.
Conover, however, thinks the latter was
identical with Totiakto(q. v.), near Men-
don, ( hitario co.
Nun'-da-wa-o. — Morgan. League Iroq.. (1, 18.r>l.
Onondowa'.— .!. N. B. Hewitt, iufn. 1889 (correct
Seneca form). Tenaoutoua. — Charlevoix (1744),
New France, in, r_>2, isr>6. Tsonnontouan.— For
lorms, see .SVnmj.
Nunemasekalis (Nu'nEinEOSfjdlis, 'old
t'rom the beginning'). A gens, of the
Tlauitsis, a Kwakiutl tribe.
Nunemasek-a'lis.— \',<r.\< in (iih Kep. X. \V. Tribes
Can., r.l, 1X1)0. Nu'nKmasKqalis.— Koas in Rep
Nat. Mus. IKK"), 330, 1897.
f Nung. The Karth or Sand clan of the
Tewaof llano pueblo, Ari/ona. Its mem
bers numbered 12 in IS').0,. (,'f. Xanri.
Hue klic.— stcplien in Hh Rep. B. A. E., 39 1891
(Navahonarnc). Nan.— Fewkesin Am. Anthrop.,
vii, 166, ix-.ti (Tewa name;. Kun.— Stephen, op.
(Town name). Tcu'-kai.— Ibid. (Hopi name)'
Nuniliak. A Kaniagmiut summer vil
lage on the s. w. shore of Afognak id.,
Alaska.
Malinovskie lietnik. — Murasbef (]«:{'.)) <niote<l b\
Maker, (Jeog. |,i,.,. Alaska, .17:,, 1906 ('raspberry
summer village': Russian name). Nunalik. —
Tebenkof quoted by Baker, ibid. Nuniliak.—
Ibid, (native name).
Nunivagmiut. A tribe of Kskiino in
Alaska, occupying the main part of Xu-
nivakjd. and' a small district about C.
Vancouver on the mainland. They are
a trading people; polygamy is rare; the
women are not fruitful and fade early;
children are taught to work, and a youth
is not considered a man until he has
killed a deer, a wolf, or a beluga. The
kaiak frames are fitted with the nicest
skill and covered with the skins of the
great niaklak seal. Kvery boy from the
age of 10 has his own kaiak, and many
maidens and widows have theirs. They
make sealskin lines to barter with their
neighbors on the continent. The tribe
numbered 702 in 1890. The villages are
Chulik, Inger, Root, Kwik, and Tanunak.
Nunivagmut.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,map,
1899. Nunivagmute. — Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 126, 1884. Nunivak people.— Worman
quoted by Ball in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 18, 1877.
Nunkom. A term in local use in Massa
chusetts in the youth of Rev. Kdward
Everett Hale (according to his statement
at a meeting of the American Antiquarian
Society, at Worcester, Mass., Oct. 21,
190,'!), in the sense of 'boy.' From inm-
l-omp (Trumbull, Natick Diet., 96, 228,
233, 1903), 'a young man', 'a boy', in the
Massachuset dialect. (A', r. r.)
Nuimahidihi. See Path Killer.
Nunnepoag. A village, probably of the
Wampanoag, on Marthas Vineyard, Mass.,
in 1(>98, containing about 84 inhabitants.
Numpang.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 118, 1848. Nun
nepoag. — Rawson and Danforth (1698) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 131, 1809.
Nunni ('fish'). A clan of the Koi
phratry of the Chickasaw.
Nanni.— Morgan misquoted by Gatschet, Creek
Migr.Leg., 1,96.1884. Nun-ni.— Morgan, Ano. Soc.,
1(53, 1877.
Nunochok. A Magemiut Eskimo vil
lage in the Big Lake region, Alaska; pop.
40' in 1880, 135 in 1890.
Nunachanaghamiut,— Eleventh Census, Alaska,
111, 1893. Nunachara gamut.— Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 475, 1906 (quoted from). Nunachogumut. —
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map. 1899. Nunoch-
ogamute. — Tenth Census, Alaska, 11, 1884. Nuno
chok.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 475, 1906.
Nuntaneuck. An unidentified tribe, but
possibly Siouan, mentioned by Lederer
(Discov., 2, 1672) as speaking the com
mon language of the Monacan, Nahyssan,
Saponi, and others, and as having occu
pied the piedmont country of Virginia-
Carolina jointly with those tribes after the
extinction of the Tacci.
Nuntaly. — Lederer, op. cit.
Nununyi ( XnniYTtyl, ' wild-potato place,'
from inmu 'wild potato'). A former
Cherokee settlement, sometimes known
as Potato Town, on Oconaluftee r., near
the present Cherokee, Swain co., N. C.
A large mound marks the site. (.r. M. )
Nuanha.— Hart ram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Nunvogulukhluguk ('big lake'). An
Kskimo village of the Kaialigamiut in the
BULL. ,30]
NUOKAN NUTRKCHO
<H>
Big Lake region, Alaska. — Nelson in 18th
Rep. B. A. K, map, 1899.
Nuokan. A Yuit Eskimo village at
East cape, Siberia.
Nukan.— Humboldt, New Spain, n, 344, 1822. Nu
okan.— Krause in Deutsche Geog. Bliitt., v, 80,
map, 1882.
Nuquiage. A Cay uga village in 1750 at
the N. E. corner of Seneca lake, on the out
let, in Seneca co., N. Y.
Nuqiage. — Conover, Kan. and Geneva MS.,B. A. E.
Nuquiage. — Cammerhoff (1750) quoted byConover,
ibid.
Nurata. A settlement of the Sikosuil-
armiut, E. of King cape, Baffin land. —
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 421, 1888.
Nuri. A pueblo of the Nevome and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1622;
situated on a tributary of the Rio Yaqui,
lat. 28°, Ion. 109°, Sonora, Mex. Pop.
180 in 1678, 41 in 1730. The inhabitants,
also called Nuri or Nure, probably spoke a
dialect slightly different from the Nevome
proper.
Nures.— Orozco y Berra. Geog., 351,1864 ("habita-
dores del pueblo de Nuri " ) . Nuri.— Rivera (1780)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 514, 1884.
S. Joaquin y Sta Ana (N
by Bancroft, ibid., 246.
, . . , , , .
quin y Sta Ana (Nuri j. — Zapata (.1678) quoted
Nursoorooka. A Tuscarora village in
North Carolina in 1701. Johnson, a
Tuscarora, thinks the word may be from
Xasurakie, 'where there are wild pars
nips'; Hewitt thinks the termination
ooka refers to a fork of a stream.
Nursoorooka. — Lawson (1709), North Carolina,
383, I860. Nyu'-sa-ru'-kan.— Hewitt, inf'ii, 1886
(Tuscarora form).
Nusatsem (Nusa'tsEm}. A Bellacoola
settlement at the j unction of Nusatsem and
Bellacoola rs., Brit. Col. — Boas in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, n, 49, 1898.
Nusehtsatl. A division of Salish for
merly around South bay (Henderson in
let), Wash., now on Nisqualli res. Pop.
30 in 1879.
Noo-seh-chatl.— Stevens in Ind. AfT. Rep., 458, 1854.
Nov-seh-chatl.— Gibbs in I'ac. R. R. Rep., I, 435,
1855. Nusehtsatl.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.. i,
178, 1377. South Bay.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 242, 1879.
Nushagagmiut. An Eskimo tribe of
Alaska, inhabiting the banks of Igushik,
Wood, and Nushagak rs. and the shores
of Nushagak bay. Their villages are
near together and have large structures in
which great festivals are held. Women
as well as men perform in the masques.
The men are skilful hunters and good
ivory carvers. In the interior they build
comfortable houses of wood and use
birchbark canoes. The tribe numbered
170 in 1890. The villages are: Agivavik,
Agulukpuk, Akak, Akuliukpak, Akuli-
nkchuk, Anagnak, Angnovchak, Annu-
^amok, Ekuk, Golok, Igivachok, Igushik,
[nsiachak, Kakuak, Kalignak, Kanaka-
lak, Kanulik, Mulchatna, Napai, Nusha
gak, Stugarok, Tikchik,Trinichak,Yuikh-
ulik, and Yaoherk.
fushagagmut.— Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 32, 1887.
fushegagmut.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. K., map,
899. Nushergagmutes.— Dall in J'roc. A. A. A.
., 267, 1869.
Nushagak. A Nushagagmiut ,
Russian Orthodox mission, and trading
post at the mouth of Nushagak r.,
Alaska. The redoubt and trade station
of Alexandrovsk was founded then' by
Alexander Baranof in Is 19, and the Mo
ravian mission of Carmel was established
by Americans in 1886 at Kanulik, 1^ m.
above. Pop. 178 in 1S80, 268 in ISM),
excluding Bradford (pop. K>t>), Carmel
(pop. 189), and MillertoM (pop. 165); in
cluding these, 788 in 1900.
Meshagak.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska 47(1 1906
(quoted form). Nushagak.— Ibid, (proper form).
Nushegak.— 1'etroir, Rep. on Alaska, 4(1. ]sxi.
Nushaltkagakni ('spring people').
A division of the Modoc at the head
waters of Lost r., s. w. Greg., near Bo-
nan/a.
Nushaltxagakni. — Gatschet in Cont. X. A. Kthnol.,
n, pt. I, xxxv, 1890. Spring-people. — Ibid.
Nushekaayi ('people back of the fort').
A Tlingit division among the Chilkat, be
longing to the Raven clan. They are said
to be closely related to the Hlukahadi.
Nucekaa'yi. — Swanton, field notes, B. A. K., I'.'Ol.
Nusche-kaari. — Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 11(1, I,\s5.
Nushemouck. An Algonquian village in
1608 about the mouth of Xanjemoy cr.,
Charles co., Md.— Smith (1629), Ya., i,
map, repr. 1819.
Nuskek ( Xns.cc'ij!). A Bellacoola town
on North Bentinck arm, Brit. Col. — Boas
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 48, 189S.
Nuskelst ( Xusq.'K'lxt ) . A Bellan >< >la vil
lage on Bellacoola r. above Tskoakkane,
Brit. Col. The people of this place were
subdivided into 3 gentes, 2 of which were
called Tlakaumoot and Kookotlane.
Nu'sk-'Elst.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. \V. Tribes Can.,
3,1891. Nusk-'E'lstEmH.— Ibid. (-£»zA= 'people').
NusqlF/lst.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 189S.
Nussamek. A village, probably Algon-
(juian, on Potomac r., about Doncaster,
Charles co. , Md. , in 1 608. 1 1 was leagued
with the Nacotchtank and Moyawance in
a war against the Potomac.
Nazatica.— Smith (1(129), Ya., II, 8(1, repr. 1M9.
Nussamek. — Ibid., I, map. Pazaticans. — Ibid., II. 78.
Nutltleik ( XniM~'tj). A Bellacoola vil
lage on Bellacoola r. above Nuskelst, Brit.
Col.
NuLi.e'ix —Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
49,189s. Nutltle'iq.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can. ,3, 1891.
Nutnur. A former village of the Kalin-
daruk division of the Costanoan family
of California,— Taylor in Cal. 1-anner,
Apr. 20, 1860.
Nutonto. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Inez mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Ivinncr, Oct. IS,
1861.
Nutqiu (Nu'tqiu, 'warriors'
nn'taq). The warrior organization of
the Cheyenne (q. v.), consisting of <» «»r
more societies.
Nutrecho. Mentioned as a tribe, seem
ingly Moquelumman, formerly on Fresno
100
NUTRIA NYACK
,. Cal.__\\Y>sells in II. R. Kx. Doc. 7H,
:>4th Cong., 3d sess., 150, 1857.
Nutria (Span.: 'otter'; also L«# Af-
//•/</>•, 'theotters' ; native name Td'uiku'in,
'seed (corn) place,' or 'planting place').
A '/Aim farming village at the headwaters
of an upper branch ot'/nni r., about 23 in.
N. K. of Zuni, Valencia co., X. Mex.; occu
pied only during the season of planting
ami harvesting except by one or two fami
lies. In the vicinity there are prehis
toric ruins, also popularly known by the
same name. For plan and description
of the pueblo, see Mindeleff in 8th Rep.
B. A. K., D4, 1891.
Natrias.— Loe\v in Ann. Rep. Wheeler Sury.,app.
1. 1., ITS. I,s7") (misprint ). Neutrias. — Klett in Pop.
Sri. M<>.. f>ss. Sept. ISTI. Nutria. — Common map
form also Las Nutrias i. Ta'-ia-kwe.— Gushing in
Mill>toiic. ix..V>, Apr. 1SM (• people of the planting
town': Xuni namei. Tai'-ya.— Ibid. ,225, Dec. 1884.
Tola.— Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth.and Areh.,i, 100,
Is'.U (probably identical). To-ya. — Bandelier in
Revne d' Ethnog., 202. issti. To-y-a.— Bandelier
in Arch. lust. Papers, iv. 310, 1S92.
Nutun (XutiYn). An Ita Eskimo set
tlement on the s. shore of Jngleiield gulf,
x. (ireenland. — Stein in Petermanns
Mitt., no. 9, map, 1902.
Nutunutu. A Y« ikuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living on lower Kings r. , Cal.
They \\ereon the Fresno reserve in 1861,
and with the AVimilchi numbered 180.
Subsei|iiently they were almost extermi
nated by white settlers, but two or three
Nutunutu survive among neighboring
tribes. The name is also pronounced
Xntuntu, and in the plural is Nutantisha.
Mon-to-tos.— Wessells i ls.V>) in II. K. Kx. Doc. 7(5,
3ith ron.ir.. 3d sess., 32. 1X57 (probably identical).
Na-too'-na-ta. — Merriamin Science, xix, 916, 1904
i or. N:'i -tooii'a-t.-i I. No-toan'-ai-ti. — Powers inCont.
N. A.Etlmol., in. 370. 1*77. Notonatos.— Bancroft,
Nat. Races, i, 4 .">(-;, Is71. No-ton-no-tos. — Johnston
• KM i in Sen. Kx. Doc. ill, ;>/_><! Cong-., 1st sess., 23,
K~>2 (mentioned as distinct from No-ton-toos, but
apparently the snnic i. No-to-no-tos.— McKee et al.
in Ind. AiT.Kep.,223, 1S51. No-ton-toos.— Johnston,
op. cit., -_"J (see Notonnotosi. Notoowthas.— Hen
ley in ind. All'. Rep., 511, ls:,i. Notototens.— Tay
lor inC.il. Fanner. June 22, 1S60. No-tow-too.—
Harbonr (1S52) in Sen. K\. Doc. 4, 32d Con.tr., spec.
. 'J.i I, Is.i:!. Nutonetoos. — 'I'aylor in Cal. Far
mer. Junes. IN;O. Nutuntu.— A. L.Kroeber, inf'n,
I'.»o6. Nutunutu.— Krocbrr in t'niv. Cal. Pnb Am
Archa-ol. and Kthno]., n, :;t',0, 1907.
Nutzotin. A band of the Tenankutcliin
li\ ing near the headwaters of Tanana r.,
Alaska. They occupy the villages of Nan-
dell and Tetling.— Allen, Hei). on Alaska
]:;<", l.ssr.
Nuvujalung. A fall settlement of Talir-
pingmiut (>koiniut Mskimo, on the s. w.
shore of ( 'uml.erlaud sd., P.allin land.—
Boas intith Rep. B. A. K., map, bsss.
Nuvujen ('the capes'). An Okomiut
;kimo winter village of the Talirping-
miut on the w. shore of ( 'umberland s<C;
I'o|.. IT, in | ss:;.
Newbpyant.—K urn lien in Bull. Nat. Mus no 15
. Nuvujen.— Boas in c,th It.-].. B. A.K.,42(>|
Nuvuktualung. A summer village of
th.- Xnguniint I'lskimo «,n Krobisher bay,
s. E. BatHn land. — l>oas in (5th Rep.
B. A. K.,map, 1888.
Nuvung. An Aivilirmint Eskimo win
ter village on Melville penin., N. K. of the
entrance to Lyon inlet.
Noowook. — Lyons, Priv. Jour., 345, 1S24. Nuvuk. —
Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv, 6, 1901.
Nuvukdjuaq. — Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 188s.
Nuvung.— Ibid., 449.
Nuwuak. A Kanginaligmiut Eskimo
village at Manning pt, Alaska. — Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, map, 1877.
Nuwuk ('i)oint'). The principal vil
lage of the Nuwnkmiut at Pt Barrow,
Alaska. Pop., according to Dr Simpson,
309 in 1853; according to Petroff, 200 in
1880; according to Murdoch, 150 or 160
in 1883; according to Kelly, less than 100
in 1890; 152 in 1900, including Ongove-
henok, a winter village on Kugrua r., and
the refuge and whaling station.
Kokmullit.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884 (corrupted from Kunmndlin, ' distant ones',
used by the Eskimo of Norton sd.). Noowoo. —
Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, 14, 1890. Noo'wooh.— Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 476, 1906 (quoted form).
Noowook.— U. S. Coast Surv. map, 1898. Nuwuk.—
Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 43. 1892.
Nuwukmiut ('people of the point').
An Eskimo tribe of Pt Barrow, Alaska.
They belong in race and language to the
pure Eskimo stock, and are small in stat
ure, robust and muscular, with full faces,
spare bodies, shapely hands and feet, low,
broad foreheads, narrowing toward the
crown; short, broad noses, high cheek
bones, full lips, especially the under one;
cheeks often ruddy, and a skin of yel
lowish brown, varying in some to a bru
nette almost European, in some to a
coppery hue. Their eyes are brown, of
various shades, often bright and hand
some. The hair is black, perfectly
straight, and thick, but short; beards
scanty. They are not prolific, and are
dying out. Gray hair is uncommon, but
wrinkles appear* early. The large, regu
lar teeth are worn away by the various
uses to which the Eskimo put them, and
few of either sex reach the age of 60.
Pop. 43 in 1900. Their villages are
Jsutkwa, Nuwuk, Pernyu, Ongovehenok,
and Sinaru.
Kokmalect.— Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, 14, 1890 (given
as the name of the old Eskimo dialect of the
Aretie coast tribes from Icy cape to Pt Barrow).
Noowoo Mutes. — Kelly, ibid., chart. Nugumut.—
Zagoskin, Descr. Kuss. POSH", in Am., I, 74, 1847.
Nuwukmut.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 11,
1*77. Nuwung-me-un. — Richardson, Polar Re
gions. 300, 1861. Nuwu'nmiun. — Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. K., i3, 1,S!»2.
Nyack (Xa lay, 'point', 'corner'). A
former village, probably of the Unaini
division of the Delaware^, on the w. bank
of Hudson r. about the present Nyack,
inRockland co., N. Y. The tract was sold
and the Indians were removed in 1652.
Naiack.— Sehoolcraft in Proc. X. Y. Hist. Soc., 107,
1844. Naieck.— Doc.ofl652inN.-Y.DOC. Col. Hist,
xiv. T.tO, 18s:5. Najack.— Doc. of 1660, ibid., XIII,
167, issi. Najeck.— Treaty of 1660, ibid., 148.
Najeek.— Doc. of 16">6, ibid"., xiv, 365, 1883. Nay-
BULL. 30]
NYACK OBODEUS
101
ack.— Deed of 1657, ibid., 394. Nayeck.— Treat v
of 1645, ibid., xui, IS, 1881. Neyick.— Doc. of 1649,
ibid., 25. Nyacks.— Clark, Onondaga, i, 18, 1843.
Nyeck.— Treaty of 1645 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 118, 1872.
Nyack. A settlement in 1680, presum
ably of the Canarsee, about the present
site of Ft Hamilton, Kings co., w. Long
id., N. Y. At a later period the occu
pants removed to Staten id. , near by. See
Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 92/1906.
Nyhatta. An unidentified tribe of Lou
isiana, apparently populous, met three
days' journey up Tassenocogoula (Red) r.
from the Huma village in 1699. — Iberville
in Margry, Dec., iv, 179, 1880.
Ny Herrnhut. An Eskimo settlement
and German Moravian missionary post
near Godthaab on the w. coast of Green
land.
New Hernhut. — Kane. Arct. Explor., I, 453, 1856.
New Herrnhut —Thompson, Moravian Miss., 203,
1886. Ny Herrnhut. — Nansen, First Crossing, u,
172, 1890.
Nyhougoulas. One of the 7 Taensa vil
lages in the 17th century. — Iberville (1699)
in Margry, Dec., iv, 179, 1880.
Nyuchirhaan ( ' openings ' ) . The pres
ent Tuscarora village near Lewiston,
Niagara co., N. Y. (j. x. K. H.)
Ga-a-no'-ga. — Morgan, League Iroq., 428, 1851 ('on
the mountains': Seneca name). Ga'-a-no-geh.—
Ibid., 469. Ga-a-non-ge'.— J. N. B. Hewitt, inf'n,
1886 (Seneca form). Ga-o-no'-geh.— Morgan, op.
cit., 432. Nyu-tcir-ha"an.— Hewitt, inf'n, 1886 (Tus
carora name; tc=ch}.
Nzatzahatko (N* zatzahatko, 'clear
water' ). A village of the Ntlakvapamuk
on Fraser r. , Brit. Col., just below Cisco. —
Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5,
1899.
Oahgwadaiya (Hot Bread). A Seneca
chief who signed the deed to the Tusca
rora, Mar. 30, 1808, being then called
Captain Hot Bread. The name of another
Hot Bread appears on this deed. Oah-
gwadaiya was short and dark, a leading
man and orator, and was chief of a village
opposite Avon, N. Y., in 1790, when he
was called Gwakwadia. In 1797 his name
appears as Ahquatieya. He died of
smallpox. (w. M. B.)
Oakfuskee. A former Upper Creek town
on both sides of Tallapoosa r., Ala., about
35 m. above Tukabatchi, possibly on the s.
boundary of Cleburne co., where a village
of the same name now stands. The Oak-
fufekee Indians on the E. bank of the river
came from 3 villages: Chihlakonini, Hu-
hlitaiga, and Chukahlako. In 1799 Oak
fuskee, with its 180 warriors and 7 branch
villages on the Tallapoosa (with 270 war
riors) , was considered the largest commu
nity of the Creek confederacy. The 7
villages wrere Atchinaalgi, Imukfa, Ipi-
sogi, Niuyaka, Sukaispoka, Tallahassee,
Tukabatchi, and Tukhtukagi. (A. s. G. )
Akfaski.-Gatsehet, Creek Migr. Leg., I. 139. 1884;
II, 185, 1888. Lower Oakfuske.— Bartram, Trav.,
461, 1791. Oakbusky.— Finnclson (1792) in Am.
State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 289, 1832 (misprint).
Oakfuskies.— Durouzeaux (1792), ibid., 312. Oak-
fusky.— Flint, Ind. Wars, 202, 1X33. Oakiuskees
Niles (1-760) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 4th s v 555 IN;I
Oakpuskee.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 420 ' 1837'
Oc-fus-kee.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 45' 1*48'
Ockfuskee.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5 1776 Oek'
fusaet.-Lattre, map U. S., 178-1. Okfuskl-Gat-
schet. Creek Migr.Leg., i, 139, 1884; u. 1x5 iwx
Ok-whus-ke.— Adair, Am. Inds.. 257 1775 TJDDer
Oakfuske.— Bartram, Travels, 461, 1791.
Oakfuskee. A Creek town on Deep fork
of Canadian r., Okla.
Akfaski.—Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg i ri'.i ISM-
n, 1X5, isss. Okfuski.— Ibid.
Oakfuskudshi ('little Oakfuskee'). A
former small Upper Creek village on Tal
lapoosa r., 4 m. above Niuyaka and 1'4 in.
above Oakfuskee, in E. Ala. The town
was destroyed by (Jen. White in LS13.
It is probable that the people were colo
nists from Little Oakfuskee (Chihlako
nini) on Chattahoochee r., which was
destroyed by the Georgians in 1 793. See
Chihlakonini.
Little Ockfuske.— Piekett, Hist. Ala., 557 ls.96
Little Okfuski.— I'ickett, Hist. Ala., n. 299. 1X51.
Oc-fus-coo-che.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 51, 1848!
Okfusku'dshi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg i 140
18S4.
Oapars. A former Papago rancheria be
tween San Navier del Bac and the ( Jila r.
ins. Arizona; visited by Father (iarces in
1775, and by An/a and Font in 1780.
Ditt-pax. — An/a and Font (17x0 1 quoted by Ban
croft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 392, 18X9. Oapars.— Arri-
civita, Cronica Serafica, II, 416, 1792. Oitapars. —
Anza and Font (1780) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz.
andX. Mex., 392, 18X9. Oytapars.— Garccs (1775),
Diary. 64, 1900. Oytapayts.— Anzaand Font ( 17X0)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 392. 18X9.
Pueblo viejo. — Ibid.
Oat (Out). The Kaccoon clan of the
Caddo. — Mooney in 14th Rep. P>. A. F.,
1093, 1S96.
Oatka ((/-at-k«) . A former small Seneca
village on the site of Scottsville, on the w.
bank of Genesee r., Monroe co., N. Y. —
Morgan League Iroq., 434, 468, 1851.
O'Bail. See Cornpf (inter.
Obaldaquini. A mission village, prob
ably on the lower Georgia coast, which
was among those that revolted against the
Spaniards in 1(>S7. — Barcia, Fnsayo, 2S7,
1723.
Obayos. A tribe formerly living in the
province of Coahuila, x. E. Mexico, and
gathered into the mission of San Francisco
de Coahuila a quarter of a league x. of
Monclova (Oroxco y Rerra, Geog.,
1864). It was probably of Coahniltecan
speech.
O'Beal, O'Beel. See Cornphtnter.
Obidgewong. A Chippewa and Ottawa
settlement on the w. shore of L. Wolseley,
Manitoulin id. in L. Huron, Ontario, con
taining 17 inhabitants in 1884, but red nce(i
to 7 in 1906. Their reserve consists ot 4C
acres. They cultivate the soil, are good
bu«hmen, and in winter cut ties and post
which tliev peel and sell in summer.
SSpSS-^JFrSiJ
Obodeus. ("Jiven by Ker (Travels,
1816), as the name of a tribe living on
OBOZI (K'ANA
[B. A. E.
inm-r. l\;Vl. r., .aopHivi.iU- ;n w. Texan.
N'(.'t identified, and probably imaginary.
Obozi. One of the 3l> tribes of Texas
said by Juan Sabeata,a Jumano Indian, to
have Hved in lt>S3 on "Xueces" r., 3 days'
journey eastward from the mouth of the
Coiiclu'is (Crn/ate in Mendoza, Yiage,
MS. in Archive General). It has not been
identified, although some of the others in
his list have been! The Nueees r. men
tioned by him was not necessarily the
modern Nueces. (n. E. H. )
Obsidian. A volcanic glass much used
by the Indian tribes for implements and
ornaments. It is generally black or
blackish in color, but some varieties are
brownish, reddish, and greenish in hue,
and sometimes display mottled effects.
Occasionally it is translucent, and in rare
instances fully transparent. It is not
found in the United States K. of the
Rocky mts., but occurs in enormous
bodies in Yellowstone Park, in Califor
nia and Oregon, and to a lesser extent in
Idaho, Nevada, New Mexico, Arizona,
and in other western states. The. more
homogeneous masses of obsidian are easily
broken up, and are flaked into desired
shapes with less difficulty than any other
kind of stone. Considerable evidence of
the shaping of implements is observable
in Yellowstone Park, especially in the
vicinity of Obsidian canyon, where a
body of nearly solid glass 100 ft or more
in thickness, isexposed (Holmes). More
extensive workings have been located in
New Mexico, Arizona, and California,
but no quarries of importance are known.
Implements of obsidian are rare E. of the
Rocky mts. Occasional flaked specimens
have been found in the mounds, and a
remarkable deposit of implements was
discovered in a burial mound on Hope-
well farm, near Chillicothe, Ohio. This
deposit, unearthed by Moorehead in
1892 and now preserved in the Field
Museum of Natural History, Chicago,
consists of several hundred beautifully
shaped blades of large si/eand remarkable
conformation, as well as many smaller ob
jects, not a few of which have been injured
by exposure to lire on an earthen altar.
The material is black throughout, though
slightly translucent when seen in thin
section. Its origin can not be determined.
The nearest deposit of similar character
in place is in the Yellowstone Park, 1,500
miles away; but as no trace of the manu
facture of implements of this character
has been found in that section, it seems
probable that the material was brought
from Mexico or from the Pacific coast,
the known deposits in the former coun
try, in the stateof Hidalgo, being 1,600
m., and in the latter, Napaand other cos
in California, 2,000 m. away. Along with
the obsidian implements were found man v
implements and ornaments made of cop
per, shell, and other substances obtained
from distant localities.
Many exceptionally interesting objects
made of obsidian are found in the Pacilic
states. These include beautifully shaped
blades, probably used as knives (q. v. ),
obtained mostly from the living tribes, the
larger measuring more than 80 in. in
length and 5 in. in width; knife blades
of sickle or hook shape from mounds
near Stockton, Cal. (Meredith, Holmes),
and large numbers of delicately shaped
arrowpoints from the valley of the Co
lumbia. The larger knives were in
tended for ceremonial rather than for
ordinary use. Of these, Powers says:
"There' are other articles paraded and
worn in this and other ceremonial dances
which they will on no account part with,
at least to an American, though the}r
sometimes manufacture them to order
for one another. One of these is the
flake or knife of obsidian or jasper. I
have seen several which were 15 in. or
more in length and about 2.} in. wide
in the widest part. Pieces as large as
these are carried aloft in the hand in
the dance, wrapped with skin or cloth to
prevent the rough edges from lacer
ating the hand, but the smaller ones are
mounted on wrooden handles and glued
fast. The large ones can not be purchased
at any price, but I procured some about
6 in. long at §2.50 apiece. These are
not properly 'knives,' but jewelry for
sacred purposes, passing current also as
money." More recent and detailed ac
counts are given by Goddard, Kroeber,
and Rust. Kroeber describes at some
length the use of the knives in ceremonies
and refers to them as .primarily objects of
wealth. On account of its brittleness
implements of obsidian were shaped
usually by flaking, but rare specimens
have been produced, or at least finished,
by pecking and grinding. (See Stone
work.
Consult Goddard in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch;eol. and Ethiiol., I, no. 1, 1903;
Holmes (1) in Rep. Nat, Mus. 1902, 1903,
(2) in Am. Nat., xm, 1879, (3) in Am.
Anthrop., n, 1900; Kroeber, ibid., vn,
1905; Kunz, Gems and Precious Stones,
1890; Meredith (l)in Moorehead, Prehist.
Impls., 1900, (2) in Land of Sunshine,
n, no. 5, 1899; Moorehead in The An
tiquarian, i, pts. 10 and 11, 1897; Powers
inCont, N. A. Kthnol., nr,1877; Ralston in
The Arch;eologist, n, 1898; Rust in Am.
Anthrop., vn, 1905. (w. n. n.)
Ocaboa. A former Papago village in
s. Arizona. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
19, 1863.
Ocana. A tribe or subtribe, perhaps
Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet (I)iario,
in Mem. Nueva Kspafia, xxvn, 92, MS.) a
BULL. 30]
OCANAHOWAN OCCOM
103
shortdistance s. of Nueces r. , Tex. , in 1691,
in a rancheria of Chaguan ( Siaguan ) , Pas-
tulac, Paae, and Querns Indians. In 1 706
this tribe was represented at San Francisco
Solano mission, near the Rio Grande.
About the same time they were entering
San Bernardo mission, near by, with the
Canuas, Catuxanes, Pazchales, and Po-
mulumas (Morfi, Yiage de Indies, 1777,
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4a s., in, 442). In
their gentile state they intermarried with
the Zeiiizos (Baptismal Kec. of Mission
Solano, 1706, partida 226, MS.). For
their affiliation, see Terocodame, the lead
ing tribe of the locality of the Mission So
lano, with whom the Ocana were associ
ated. An Ocana was baptized in 1728 at
San Antonio de Valero mission, the suc
cessor of San Francisco Solano (ibid.,
1728, partida 230). (H. E. n. )
Ocanes.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763, 1736.
Ocanahowan. A village where Span
iards are said to have been in 161 1 ; situated
five days' journey s. of Jamestown, Ya.
Perhaps identical" with Occaneechi, q.v.
Ocanahowan.— Smith (1629), Va., ir. 11, repr. 1819.
Ochanahoen.— Strachey (ra. 1612), Va., 26, 1849.
Ocatameneton ( ' village of the gens who
dwell at the foot of the lake ' ). An un
identified eastern Dakota band.
Ocatameneton.— Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Dec.,
VI, 86, 1886. Ouatemanetons.— Xeill, Hist. Minn.
170, 1858.
Occaneechi. A small tribe of the eastern
Siouan group formerly residing in s. Yir-
giniaandx. North Carolina. Their history
is closely interwoven with that of the Sa-
poni and Tutelo, and there is historical
evidence that their language was similar.
The first known notice of the Occaneechi is
that of Lederer, wrho visited them in 1670.
They then dwelt on the middle and larg
est island in Roanoke r., just below the
confluence of the Staunton and the Dan,
near the site of Clarksville, Mecklenburg
co. , Ya. Their fields were on the x. bank
of the river, where they raised large crops
of corn, having always on hand as a re
serve a year's supply!! Between the date
of this visit and 1676 they were joined by
the Saponi and Tutelo, who settled on two
neighboring islands. In 1676 the Cones-
toga sought shelter with them from the
attacks of the Iroquois and English. They
were hospitably received, but soon at
tempted to dispossess their benefactors,
and, after a battle, were driven out. Be
ing harassed by the Yirginians and Iro
quois, they left their island and fled s.
into Carolina. In 1701 Lawson found
them in a village on Eno r., about the
present Hillsboro, Orange co., N. C. They
combined later with the Saponi, Tu
telo, and others. They were cultivators
of the soil and traders. We are assured
by Beverley that their dialect was the
common language of trade and also of
religion over a considerable region. They
divided the vear into the five seasons of
budding or blossoming, ripenin^ mid
summer, harvest, and winter."' Thev
were governed by two chiefs, one pre
siding in war, the other having charge
ot their hunting and agriculture. Cere
monial feasting was an important feature
of their social life. Their tribal totem
was a serpent. Consult Moonev Siouan
Tribes of the East, Bull. B. A. ']<]., 1K<»4.
See Pcttshenin. (I'M )
fe0°,n0e^chyi~LMap (1711) iu Winsor, Hist.' AnV v
QA iS 4Achon^hy.-La\vson (1701), Hist. Cur.;
96,1860. Aconeche.— Moll, map, 104, 1720. Acone-
chos.— Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 384, 1860. Aconee-
chy.—Mortier and Covens, KtutsUnis Ainer main
n, map 177. Aeonichi.-Alcedo, Die. Geog. i 19.
ii Ac.oonedy-— ViiUtfondy, map, ]75f,i misprint).
Akenatzie.— Lederer quoted by Hale in Proc \m
I'hilos. Soc., xxi, 10, Mar. ]Ks:i. Akenatzy.— Led
erer, Discov. (1669-70), 17, repr. 1879. Ako-
nichi.— Lotter, map, ca. 1770. Botshenins.— Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, lo. lss:5 Oca-
meches.— Drake, Abor. Race, 13, ISM) Occaane-
chy.— Bynl (1728), Hist. Dividing Line, i ]S7
1866. Occaneches.— Ibid. Occaneeches.— Bevrrlcv
Hist. Va., bk. 3, 24, 1705. Occoneachey.— Fry and
Jefferson (1755)inJefferys,Am. Atlas,map'21, 1776
Ochineeches.— Spotswood (1702) quoted by 'Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, 10, 1883. Ockina-
gees.— Doc. of 1676 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1th s.
IX, 167, 1871. Okenechee.— Batts (1U71) in'N. V
Doc. Col. Hist., in, 193, l,Sf>3: same in Am
Anthrop., ix. 46, 1W7. Oscameches.— Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., I, 442, 1860. Patshenins,— Hale
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, 10, 1S83.
Occoni, Samson. A Christian convert,
called "the pious Mohegan," born in
1723.^ Converted to Christianity under
the influence of Rev. E. Wheelock in
1741, he received in the family of that
minister a good education, learning to
apeak and to write English and obtaining
some knowledge of Latin and (ireek,
and even of Hebrew. Owing to ill
health he did not complete the collegiate
instruction intended for him. lie was
successively a school teacher in Xew Lon
don, Conn. (1748); preacher to the In
dians of Long id. for some ten years;
agent in England (1766-67) lor Mr
Wheelock's newly established school,
where he preached with great acceptance
and success; minister of the Brotherton
Indians, as those Mahican were called
who removed to theOneida country in the
stateof New York (1786). Oiihisdeath at
New Stockbridge, N. Y., in ITJ^, Occoin
was greatly lamented, lie is said to
have been an interesting and eloquent
speaker, and while in England delivered
some 300 sermons. A funeral sermon on
Moses Paul, a Mahican executed for mur
der in 1771, has been preserved in printed
form. Occoni was theauthorof the hymn
beginning "Awaked by Sinai's Awful
Sound, "and of another, "Now the Shades
of Night areUoiu'." which gave Bishop
Huntington delight that the thought of
an Indian was made part of the worship
of the Episcopal Church; but it was
omitted from the present hymnal. It
was through his success in raising funds in
England that Mr Wheelock's school was
transferred from Lebanon, Conn., to New
104
< >cr< >\v — < >CL A WAH A
[B. A. E.
Hampshire, where it was incorporated as
Dartmouth College. As a man, ( >ccom
exhibited the virtues and the failings of
his race. He was a regularly ordained
minister, having been examined and
licensed to preach by the clergymen of
Windham co., Conn., and inducted in
17")!) by the Suffolk presbytery, Long id.
His later years were marred by drunken
ness and other vices, but on the whole
his life way one of great benefit to his race,
though Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, v, 518,
1855) praises him perhaps too highly.
See -I. Edwards, Observations on the
Language of the Mnhhekaneew Indians,
178l>; W. De Loss Love, Samson Occom
and the Christian Indians of New Eng
land, 1SW. (A. F. c.)
Occow, Okow. The yellow pike perch
(LiH'iujH rr<t (tnicricdiHt) of the northern
great lakes, mentioned by Richardson in
Franklin's: Narrative (1823) and again in
the Fauna Hor. Ainer., n, 1836. The
name has since been adopted in ichthyo-
logical works. It is from Cree oka-ir,
cognate with Chippewa oA'a. (w. K. G.)
Ocha ( 'rain-cloud'). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ir, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave, q. v.
Ochechote (Tenino: 'hind dorsal tin [of
a salmon] ' ). A small Shahaptian tribe,
speaking the Tenino language, formerly
living on the \. side of Columbia r., in
Klickitat co., Wash. They were included
in the Vakiina treaty of Camp Stevens,
Wash., June 9, 1855, by which, with
other tribes, they ceded their lands to the
Tinted States. Jf any survive they are
probably incorporated with other tribes
on the Yakima res. Their name has
reference to a rock on the x. side of
Columbia r.. opposite the upper end of
an island near the mouth of the Des
Chutes.
OchechoJes. — F. S. Stat., xu. 9.">1, 18t>3 Uchi'-
chol.— Mooney in lltli Rep. J{. A. K., 740, 1896.
Ocheese ('people'). A former Semi-
nole town on the w. side of Apalachicola
r., at Ocheese bluff, the site of the present
town ,,f Ocheese, Jackson co., Fla. Pop.
220 in ISL'2, 2:>0 in 182(5.
Ocheeses.-Morse. Re,,, to Sec. War, 364, 18L>2.
Ochesos. — Drake, Bk. Inds., ix, 1848.
Ocheese. A former Lower Creek town
on the i;. bank of Chattahoochee r., w.
central ( ieorgia.
Okesez.— JefTrcys, Am. Atlas, map"., 1771;.
Ochete. A town visited by De Soto in
15.7.MO. appan-iitlv in x. \v. Florida at
the head of St Marks bay, 4 leagues from
the gulf. Buckingham Smith identifies
t with the Ante of Xarvae/, It is not
the Ocute of Biedma. See Gentleman of
Klvas (1557) in French, Hist. Coll La
n, 135, is5<).
Ochiakenen. A tribe or band mentioned
l>y Hennepm (New Diseov., 313, 1698)as
living al)out 1675 in the same village with
the Miami and Maseoutens. See Ocliiata-
gonga.
Ochiatagonga. An unidentified tribe
mentioned by La Salle, in 1682 (Margry,
Dec., n, 237, 1877) in connection with
Islinois (Illinois), Chaouanons (Shaw-
nee), and others, as among those living
s. w: from L. Erie and destroyed (?) by
the Iroquois. Cf. Ochiakenen.
Ochionagueras. An Onondaga war
chief, called also Achiongeras, baptized
by Father Le Moyne, Aug. 15, 1654, as
Jean Baptiste, that being the name of
Le Moyne's companion. He successfully
led the Iroquois against the Erie. lie
headed Dablon's escort in Mar. 1656, and
the next year was at Montreal in time to
refute some Mohawk slanders. Ochion
agueras was then described as an Onon
daga captain, who "procured by his
influence the peace which we have with
the upper Iroquois." (w. M. B.)
Cchoyos. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Crux mis
sion, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer. Apr.
5, 1860.
Ochuceulga. A former Seminole town
of 250 inhabitants E. of Apalachicola r.,
x. w. Fla. Cothrin was chief in 1822.
The name is a form of Ochisi-algi. Cf.
Ocheese.
O-chuce-ulga.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1822.
Ochupocrassa. A former Seminole town
on "East Florida point," with about 30
warriors in 1820, who had moved down
from the Upper Creeks. — Bell quoted by
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1822.
Ocilla. A former Seminole town at the
mouth of Ocilla r., once called Assilly cr.,
on theE. bank, in Taylorco., Fla. Latti-
fixico was its chief in 1823.
Oscillee.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess .
27, 1826.
Ockneharuse. An unidentified tribe
mentioned in 1747 as living in the Ohio
valley, and said to number 1,500 or 2,000,
exceeding both the Wea and the Missi-
sauga in population (Doc. of 1747 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 391, 1855).
They were possibly the Miami.
Oclackonayahe. A former Seminole
village "above Tampa bay," w. Fla.;
probably on or near Okliakonkonhee
lake, Polk co.— Bell quoted by Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Oclawaha. A former Seminole town on
Oclawaha r. in N. central Florida. The
Oclawaha division of the Seminole, de
scended from the Yamasi, betray their
origin by the dark color of the skin
(McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, i, 272,
1854). Coe Iladjos Town (q. v. ), which
appears on Taylor's war map of 1839 just
K. of Oclawaha r., mav be the same.
Ochlewahaw.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
I, 272,1854. Oclawahas.— Williams Florida, 231,
1837. Oc-la-wa-haw.— Bell quoted by Morse, Rep.
BULL. 30]
OCMULGEE OCONOSTOTA
05
to See. War, 307, 1822. Oc-le-wau-hau-thluc-co.—
Hawkins (1799), Sketch. 25, 1848. Oklevuaha.-
Peniere quoted by Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 311,
1822. Oklewaha.— Brinton, Floridian Penin., 145,
1859.
Ocmulgee (Hitchiti: oki 'water', iiu'dyis
'it is boiling' : ' boiling water ' ) . A former
Lower Creek town at the " Ocmulgee
old fields," along the E. bank of Oc
mulgee r., probably in Pulaski co., Ga.,
which, according to Adair (Am. Ind., 36,
1775), the South Carolinians destroyed
about 1715. According to Creek tradi
tion (Bartram, Trav., 52, 1792) Ocmulgee
' ' old fields ' ' was the site of the first per
manent Creek settlement after the migra
tion of the tribe from the w. The Indian
trading road passed through this settle
ment. The "old fields," on which are
a number of artificial mounds, terraces,
and earthen inclosures, extended along
the river for 15 in. The people of the
town, who are sometimes mentioned as a
tribe, joined those of other settlements in
Oct. 1738m tendering to Oglethorpe their
assurances of friendship. (A. s. G. )
Caiomulgi.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., I, 310, 1780. Oak-
mulge. — Rafinesaue, introd. to Marshall, Ky., i,
42, 1824. Oakmulgee old fields.— Hawkins (1804) in
Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 691, 1832. Oakmulgee
old towns.— Am. State Pap. (1802) , ibid.. 609. Oak
mulge fields.— Bartram. Travels, 53, 1792. Oak-
mulgis. — Romans, Florida, 90, 1775. Oakmulgos. —
Ibid., 280. Ocmulgee.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
83, 1848. Okmulge.— Adair, Am. Inds., 36, 1775.
Oxmulges.— Harris, Voy., n, 335, 1764.
Ocmulgee. The capital and most im
portant town of the Creek Nation, situa
ted on the N. fork of Canadian r., Okla.
Okmulgee.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,n, 185,1888.
Ocmulgee. A former Lower Creek town
on the E. side of Flint r., Dougherty co.,
Ga.; pop. 200 in 1834.
Oakmulges.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 72, 1884.
Oakmulgo. — Jefferys, French Dom. Am., I, 134,
map, 1761. Ockma'lgo.— J efferys, Am. Atlas, map 5,
1776. Ocumlgi.— Philippeaux, Map English Col.,
1781. Okmulgi.— Gatschet, op. cit., 140.
Ocoee (Uwagd'M, 'apricot-vine place').
A former important Cherokee settlement
on Ocoee r., near its junction with the
Hiwassee, about the present Benton,
Polk co., Tenn.— Mooney in 19th Kep.
B. A. E., 544, 1900.
Acohee. -Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Ocon. A town, probably of the Hitchiti,
formerly on St Marks r., x. w. Fla. —
Jefferys, French Dom. Am., 135, map,
1761.
Oconaluftee (from EgwdnuFfi, 'by the
river'; from egwd'rit 'river', nul&ti or
infti 'near', 'beside'). Mentioned by
Bartram as a Cherokee town existing
ibout 1775, probably on the lower course
)f the river of the same name, at the pres-
mt Birdtown, on the East Cherokee res.,
^. C. , where was formerly a considerable
nound. (j. M.)
Sgwanul'ti.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 517,
900 (correct form)! Oconaluftee.— Present map
orm. Ocunnolufte.— Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Oconee. A small tribe of the Creok con
federacy, probably of the Hitchiti di
vision, formerly living on Oconee r., (ia.
Oconee, their chief town, was situated,
according to Hawkins, about 4 m. below
the present Milledgeville. Weekachumpa
their chief, known to the English as
Long-king, and one of his warriors were
among the Indians assembled to welcome
Oglethorpe when he arrived in Georgia
in 1732. The Oconee formed one of the
parties to the treaty between the I;. S. and
the Creeks at Colefain, Ga., June 2!», 17%.
Occouys. — Harris, Voy. and Trav., n, 3:>.\ ITtil.
Oconas. — Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4. 29, 18 is.' Oco-
nees.— U.S. Ind. Treat. (1797), ti9, 1837. Oconery's.—
Moll, map in Humphrey, Acct., 80, 1730.
Oconee. A former small town on the K.
bank of Chattahoochee r., in Georgia,
according to Hawkins, and on the w.
bank, in Alabama, according to Bartram.
It was settled about 1710 by the Oconee
who abandoned their old habitat on Oco
nee r., ( ia. Later they estal dished Cusco-
willa town on a lake in Alachua co., Fla.
According to Bartram, they spoke the
" Stincard " language, and were there
fore akin to the Hitchiti.
Occone. — Bartram, Travels, 462. 1791. Ocones. —
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 7, 177(1. Oconis. — Ro
mans, Florida, 90, 1775. Okonee. — Jefferys, op. cit.,
map 5. Okoni. — Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 67,
1884.
Oconee (Ukw&'rii). A former Cherokee
settlement on Seneca cr., near the pres
ent Walhalla, in Oconee co., 8. C. —
Mooney in 19th Kep. B. A. E., 541, 1900.
Acounee." — Mouxon's map quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 143. 1887. Oconnee.— Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., pi. clxi, 1900.
Oconi. A district (subtribe?) in Flor
ida, about 1612, speaking a Tinmcuan
dialect, according to Pareja ( Arte Leng.
Timuqua, 1886). An ancient Creek town
in E. Georgia had the same name. See
Oconee. „ (.1. M.)
Oconostota (A'ganu-std'ta, 'Groundhog-
sausage'). A Cherokee war chief in the
17th century. In the French war the
Cherokee were at iirst allies of the Eng
lish, but the spread of the Britisli settle
ments and unfair and contemptuous
treatment changed their sentiments.
When they began to take reprisals for
barbarous acts committed by American
frontiersmen, and refused to surrender to
the perpetrators, Gov. Littleton, of South
Carolina, in Nov. 1759, cast into jail a
delegation headed by Oconostota that had
come to treat for the continuance of peace,
saying that he would make peace in the
Cherokee country. Attacullaculla ob
tained the exchange of Oconostota for
one of the murderers demanded, and
after the return of Littleton from a futiJ
expedition the young war chief laid siege
to Ft Prince George in upper South Caro
lina. He called out the commander,
Lieut. Cotymore, for a parley and shot
106
OCOTA OFFICE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS
[B. A. E.
him, whereon the garrison butchered the
Cherokee chiefs confined as hostages.
Oeonostota then fell upon the frontier
settlements of Carolina, while the Cher
okee warriors over the mountains cap
tured Ft Louden in Tennessee. Col.
Montgomery at the head of 1,600 men re
lieved Ft Prince George and destroyed
the lower Cherokee towns, then marched
to the succor of Ft Louden, but was
routed in a tierce battle. After the war
Oconostota became civil chief of the na
tion. The ancient war between the
Cherokee and the Iroquois was termi
nated by a treaty which Oconostota went
to New York to sign in 176S. The con
test for their ancestral land, which caused
their sympathies to swerve from the
English* to the French in the earlier war,
made the Cherokee eager allies of the
British against the Americans in the war
of the Revolution. The tribe suffered
severely in the contest and at its close
Oconostota resigned the chiefship to his
son. Tuksi, 'The Terrapin.' lie died
about 178:5. See Mooney, Myths of the
Cherokee, 19th Rep. P>. A. K.', 1900.
Ocota (contraction of Okotxali, 'where
there is resinous pine wood'). A small
;iLri_r relation of Huichol ranches, contain
ing a temple, situated near a small branch
of the Rio Chapalagana, about 12 in. E. of
the main stream, in Jalisco, Mexico
( Lumholtx, Unknown Mex., ir, 16, map,
25S, 1902). It is distinct from Guadalupe
Ocotan.
Okotsali. — Luinlioltx, ibid., 258 (proper Huichol
Ocotan. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico, and seat of a Spanish
mission.
Huk-tyr.— A. Hrdlicka, inf'n. 190(1. Santa Maria de
Ocotan.— Ibid, (present name of town). Santa
Maria Ocotan. — Lumbolt/, Tnkiiown Mex., I, -169,
I'.tUL'. S. Francisco Ocotan. — Orozco v Berra Geotr
31 s. IN; |.
Octashepas. A tribe of the lower Mis
sissippi, mentioned by Bossu in connection
with the Taskiki (Tuskegee), Tonica
(Tunica), Alibamu, etc. Possibly in
tended for Okchayi, (j. v.
Oaktashippas.— Romans, Fla., 101 1775 Octashe-
pas.— Bossu ( 175-.ii. Travels La., i. '229, 1771.
Ocuca. A former rancheria of the Pinia
in Sonora, Mexico, near Rio San lifiiacio,
x. \\. of Santa Ana.
Occuca.— Oroxcoy Brrra, <ieog.. :',I7. ISM. Ocuca.—
Knsayo (<•«. 176MI. Hi], lsi;;$. Oocuca.—
Ocute. A town, probably in southern
Georgia, entered b\ De Solo's troops on
April 10, ir,40. It was situated between
Altamaha and Cofaqui.
Cofa. Oan-ilasso dr l;l \>ua. Florid;,, 112 17''3
Ocute. .,,.,,il. of Klvus 0557) in Frv,,,.), ' inV
rub V.\"i"i rx'V"'"10' Hi('(llni1 in ii'ikiuyt sod
Odanah. A Chippe\\-;l settlement on
Had Kiver res., Ashland co., WiH.— Brown
in \\ is. Archeol., v, L><>:;, J<»06; Ind. Aff
Rep., :J>94, ]<»06.
Odiserundy. A prominent warrior in
the Revolution, often called John the
Mohawk, and in chief command of a war
party in 1777. The name is now written
Deseronto, 'The lightning has struck.'
In the New York State Library at Albany
is a letter from John Deserontyon, dated
Bay of Quinte, Nov. 1796, where he headed
a band of Mohawk. He was present at a
treaty with the United States after the
Revolution. A place in Canada bears his
name. (w. M. B.)
Odoesmades. A tribe, evidently Coa-
huiltecan, living in 1690 a short distance s.
of the Rio Grande, on the way from cen
tral Coahuila to E. Texas. In the year
named many of this tribe were seen in
that locality, together with Mescaleros
(evidently not the Mescalero Apache)
and Momones, but when Tenin went
through the same country in 1691 he saw
none. Many buffalo were seen here by
Teran ( Bescripcion y Diario Demarcacion,
1691-92, in Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn,
25, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Odshiapofa ( ' hickory ground ' ) . A town
of the Creek Nation, on the North fork of
Canadian r., below the mouth of Alabama
cr., Okla. (Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
n, 1S6, 1888). TJie name was formerly
applied to a Creek town in Alabama,
otherwise known as Little Taiasse. See
Talaxse.
Odshisalgi ( ' hickory-nut people ' ) . One
of the extinct clans of the (/reeks. Some
have regarded the name as representing
simply the people of Ocheese, a former
town of the Lower Creeks in central
Georgia.
0-che.— Morgan, Am-. Soc., 161, 1878. Odshisalgi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.. I, 156, 1<S84.
Odukeo's band (0-duk-e-o, 'Tall man').
The name of a Paviotso chief, applied also
to his band formerly around Carson and
Walker lakes, w. Nev. In 1861 they were
said to number 1,261, including the Petod-
seka band.
Odakeo.— Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. 0-duk-
e-o's (Tall Man) band.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, !374, 1860.
Oealitk ( (ycnlttjr) . A sept of the Bella-
bella, a Kwakiutl tribe inhabiting thes.
shore of Millbank sd., Brit. Col.
O'ealitq.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 52,
1890. 6'ealitx.— Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328,
1897. Onie-le-toch. — Kane, Wand, in N. A., app.,
1859. Owia-lei-toh. — Tolmieand Dawson, Vocabs,
Brit. Col., H7B, 1881. Oyelloightuk.— Brit. Col.
map, Ind. AIT., Victoria, 1872.
Oetlitk ( Oe'Lits). A sept of the Bella-
bella, \vhich, according to Tolmie and
Dawson. occupied the middle section of
Millbank sd., British Columbia.
Oe'iitx. Boas in Rep. Nat. Mns. 1895, 328,1897.
Oe'tlitq.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. \V. Tribes Can. ,52,
1890. Okatlituk.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic
toria, 1872. Owit-lei-toh. — Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 117H, 1884. Weetle-toch.— Kane,
Wand, in N. A., app., 1859. Weitle toch.— School-
craft, Fnd. Tribes, v, 487, 1855.
Office of Indian Affairs. When the War
Department was created by Congress
OFFICE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS
10
under the act of Aug. 7. 1789, among
the duties assigned to it were those "rela
tive to Indian affairs." In 1824 a Bureau
of Indian Affairs was organized in the
War Department, with Thomas L. Mc-
Kenney as its chief. The place wTas offered
him at a salary of $1,600, but with the
assurance that the President would recom
mend the organization of an "Indian de
partment" with a salary for its head
equal to that paid the auditors. The
functions of the bureau were thus defined
in the letter of appointment addressed
to Col. McKenney by John C. Calhoun,
Secretary of War, dated Mar. 11, 1824:
4 ' To you are assigned the duties of the
Bureau of Indian Affairs in this depart
ment, for the faithful performance of
which you will be responsible. Mr
Hamilton and Mr Miller are assigned to
you, the former as chief, the latter as as
sistant clerk. You will take charge of
the appropriations for annuities and of the
current expenses, and all warrants on the
same will be issued on your requisitions
on the Secretary of War, taking special
care that no requisition be issued, but in
cases where the money previously re
mitted has been satisfactorily accounted
for, and on estimates in detail, approved
by you, for the sum required. You will
receive and examine the accounts and
vouchers for the expenditure thereof, and
will pass them over to the proper audi
tor's office for settlement, after examina
tion and approval by you; submitting
such items for the sanction of this de
partment as may require its approval.
The administration of the fund for the
civilization of the Indians is also com
mitted to your charge, under the regula
tions established by the department. You
ire also charged with the examination of
lie claims arising out of the laws regu-
ating the intercourse with Indian tribes,
ind will, after examining and briefing the
iame, report them to this department,
•ndorsing a recommendation for their
Ilowance or disallowance. The ordi-
lary correspondence writh the superin-
endents, the agents, and sub-agents, will
>ass through your bureau."
Col. McRenney had had large respon-
ibility in connection with Indian affairs
g superintendent of Indian trade from
.pr. 2, 1816, until the United States In-
ian trading establishment was abolished
y act of May 6, 1822. His connection
iththe'Bureau terminated Sept. 30, 1830,
y his dismissal, according to his Memoirs,
i political grounds. Samuel S. Hamil-
>n held the position for about a year,
id was succeeded by Elbert Herring.
By the act of July 9, 1832, there 'was
eated in the War Department the office
Commissioner of Indian Affairs, at a
lary of $3,000, who, subject to the
Secretary of War and the- President
should have "the direction and manage
ment of all Indian affairs and of all mat
ters arising out of Indian relations. ' ' M r
Herring received appointment as Com
missioner July 10, 1832. Up to the
present time (1907) there have been 2S
Commissioners of Indian Affairs, the long
est term of office being a little less than S
years.
On June 30, 1834, an act was passed
" to provide for the organization of the
Department of Indian Affairs." Under
this enactment certain agencies wen-
established and others abolished, and
provision was made for subagents, inter
preters, and other employees, the pay
ment of annuities, the purchase aiid
distribution of supplies, etc. This may
be regarded as the organic law of the
Indian department.
When the Department of the Interior
was created by act of Mar. 3, 1S49, the
Bureau of Indian Affairs was transferred
thereto, and hence passed from military
to civil control. As now organized there
is a Commissioner of Indian Affairs
(salary $5,000), an Assistant Commis
sioner ($3,000), a Chief Clerk ($2,250),
a Superintendent of Indian Schools
($3,000), a private secretary to the Com
missioner ($1,800), and a' force of 175
clerks, including financial clerk, law clerk,
chiefs of divisions, bookkeepers, archi
tect, and draftsmen; besides 13 messen
gers, laborers, and charwomen.
The Finance division has charge of all
financial affairs pertaining to the Indian
Bureau. It keeps ledger accounts, under
nearly 1,000 heads, of all the receipts and
disbursements of appropriationsand other
funds for the Indian service, aggregating
in late years more than $10,000,000 annu
ally; remits funds to agents and other
disbursing officers; attends to the pur
chase and transportation of supplies for
the Indians and the work of the ware
houses where these supplies are received
and shipped; advertises for bids and pre
pares estimates for appropriations by
Congress. The Treasury Department has
estimated that between Mar. 4, 1789, and
June 30, 1907, government expenditures
on account of the Indian service aggre
gated $472,823,935. The Indian Office
fs trustee for more than $35,000,000 in the
Treasury of the United States belonging to
Indians^ on which interest accrues at •
percent and 5 percent.
The Field Work division has charge o
all matters relating to irrigation; prosecu
tions for sale of liquor to Indians; assist
ing Indians in obtaining employment, and
kindred subjects.
The Land division ot the ofluv I
chanre of everything pertaining to the
landed interests of the Indians— allot-
IDS
OFOGOULA
[>. A. E.
ments, patents, leases, sales, conveyances,
cessions of land, or reservation of land
tor Indian nse, railroad rights of way and
damages; contracts with Indians for the
paynu-nt of money; guardianship of mi
nors; settlement of estates; trespassing on
Indian reservations and the removal of
white persons therefrom; taxation; citi
zenship and adoption into tribe, and all
letral questions growing out of relations
between Indians and whites.
The Education division has supervision
of Indian school matters, records of school
attendance, making plans for school build
ings, including their lighting, heating, and
sewerage; the selection of school sites, and
the issuance of regulations as to the gen
eral management of the schools; prepares
and supervises bonds of disbursing officers,
and has charge of all matters relating to
the appointment, transfer, promotion,
etc. . < >f employees in the agency and school
service.
The Indian Territory division super
vises all matters relating to the Five
Civili/ed Tribes in Indian Ter., except
railroads, telephones, and pipe-lines; also
all timber matters except in the case of
the Menominee res., which is in charge
of the Land division.
The Accounts division audits the cash
and property accounts of agents, school
superintendents, and other disbursing
otiicers; has the disposal of unserviceable
property; the collection and expenditure
of funds coming into the hands of agents
from sales of agency property or produce
or from other sources; the issuance of live
stock, implements, and other supplies to
the Indians; sanitary statistics; census;
and the preparation and issuance of reg
ulations for all branches of the service.
The Superintendent of Indian Schools
inspects the schools personally, super
vises methods of instruction, prepares the
course of study, both literary and in
dustrial, recommends text-books, and ar
ranges for general and local Indian school
institutes.
The Files division briefs, registers, in
dexes, and liles all incoming and indexes
all outgoing correspondence.
The Miscellaneous division has charge
of business connected with Indian traders
and field matrons, leaves of absence
granted clerks, the printing required by
the office, including the annual report,
and the stationery and other supplies
needed.
Five special agents and seven school
supervisors report to the Commissioner
of Indian Affairs their inspections of the
work in the field. The employees under
the jurisdiction of the office number
ahout f>, 000. The annual reports of the
Commissioner to the Secretary of the
Interior, with reports of agents', inspect
ors, and school superintendents, and with
population, industrial, and other statistics
pertaining to the Indians, are published
by authority of Congress, and contain
much valuable information respecting the
various tribes.
For the organization of methods of the
Indian service in the field through the
agencies and schools, see Agency system,
Education, Governmental policy, Reserva
tions, Treaties. (M. s. c. )
Ofogoula (Choctaw: ofi 'dog', okla 'peo
ple': 'dog people').' A small tribe
which formerly lived on the left bank of
Yazoo r., Miss., 12 m. above its mouth
and close to the Yazoo, Koroa, and
Tunica. They are not mentioned in any
of the La Salle documents nor, by name
at least, in the relations of the priest mis
sionaries De Montigny and La Source who
first visited the Yazoo tribes. In 1699
Iberville learned of them and recorded
their name from a Taensa Indian among
the Huma, but he did not reach their
village either on this or on his subsequent
expedition. It was probably during the
same year that Davion established him
self as missionary among the Tunica and
necessarily had more or less intercourse
writh the tribes dwelling with them, i. e.,
the Yazoo and Ofogoula. Early in 1700
Le Sueur, with whom was the historian
Penieaut, stopped at the village of the
combined tribes on his way to the head
waters of the Mississippi, and in Novem
ber of that year Father Gravier spent
some days there. He mentions the Ofo
goula under their Tunica name, Ounspik
(properly TJshpi), and states that they
occupied 10 or 12 cabins. In 1729 Du
Prat/ gave the number of cabins in the
united village of the Ofogoula, Yazoo, and
Koroa, as 60. On the outbreak of the
Natchez war the Yazoo and Koroa joined
the hostiles, murdered their missionary,
and destroyed the French post. The
Ofogoula were off hunting at the time,
and on their return every effort was made
to induce them to declare against the
French, but in vain, and they descended
the Mississippi to live with the Tunica.
There they must have continued to reside,
for Hutching, in 1784, states that they
had a small village on the w. bank of the
Mississippi, 8 m. above Pointe Coupee, La.
Although the name afterward disappears
from print, the living Tunica remember
them as neighbors to within about 4C
years. Their language being similar tc
that of the Choctaw, it is probable that
the remnant has become confused with
that tribe. (j. R. s. )
Affagoula.— Ilntchins (1784) inlmlay, West. Terr.
119, 1797. Nation du Chien.— Du Pratz, La., II.
226, 1758. Nation of the Dog.— Boudinot, Star in
thi' West, 128, 1816. Ofagoulas.— Shea, Cath. Miss.
147, 1855. Ofegaulas.— Latin- , Map of U. S., 1784
Offagoulas.— La Hiirpe (1721) in French, Hist
f-oll. La., in, 110, 1851. Offegoulas.— Dumont
CULL. 30]
OGEECHEE OGLALA
101)
ibid., v, 43, 1853. Offogoulas.— Penicaut (1700)
ibid., i, 61, 1869. Ofogoulas.— Charlevoix, Voy to
Am., n, 250, 1761. Ofugulas.— N. Y. Doc Col
Hist., vir, 641, 1856. Oofe-ogoolas.— Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 527, 1878. Opocoulas.— Iber-
ville (1699) in Margry, Dec., iv, ISO, 1S80 Oufe
Agoulas.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in
80, 1854. Oufe Ogoulas.— Du Pratz, La , n 2^0
1758. Oufe Ogulas.— Boudinot, Star in the West',
128, 1816. Oufe-ouglas.— Jeffreys, French Dom
Am., i, 163, 1761. Oufi-Ougulas.— Schermerhoru
(1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, 15, 1814
Ouispe.— Iberville (1699) in Margry, Dec iv ISO*
1880. Ounspik.— Gravier (1700) quoted bv Shea'
Early Voy., 3, 133, 1861. Ouspie.— French Hist'
Coll. La. ,m, 106, 1851. Oussipes.— Penicaut (1700),
ibid., n. s., 61, 1869. TJshpi.— Swanton, field notes
B. A. F., 1907 (Tunica name).
Ogeechee. A town or subtribe of the
Yuchi, formerly situated at some point
on lower Ogeechee r., Ga. The Creeks
and other tribes made war on them, and
according to Bartram they were finally
exterminated by the Creeks and Caro
lina settlers (?) on Amelia id., Fla., where
they had taken refuge after having been
driven from the mainland. (j. M. )
How-ge-chu.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 61 1848
0-ge-chee.— Ibid. Ogechi.— Alcedo, Die. Geog.,
Ill, 368, 17*8. Ogeeche.— Bartram, Travels 64 1792
Oghiny-yawees.— Johnson (1747) in X. Y. Doc. Col
Hist., vi, 359, 1855 ("Senecas, Chenondadees, and
the Oghiny-yawees").
Oghgotacton. See OnocJcatin.
Oglala ('to scatter one's own'). The
principal division of the Teton Sioux.
Their early history is involved in com
plete obscurity; their modern history re
counts incessant contests with other
tribes and depredations on the whites.
The first recorded notice of them is that
of Lewis and Clark, who in 1806 found
them living above the Brule Sioux
on Missouri r., between Cheyenne and
Bad rs., in the present South Dakota,
numbering ] 50 or 200 men. In 1825 they
inhabited both banks of Bad r. from the
Missouri to the Black hills, and were
then friendly with the whites and at
peace with the Cheyenne, but enemies to
all other tribes except those of their own
nation. The'y were then estimated at
1,500 persons, of whom 300 were warriors.
Their general rendezvous was at the
mouth of Bad r., where there was a trad
ing establishment for their accommoda
tion. In 1850 they roamed the plains be
tween the N. and s. forks of Platte r. and
w. of the Black hills. In 1862 they oc
cupied the country extending x. E. from
Ft Laramie, at the mouth of Laramie r.,
on North Platte r., including the Black
hills and the sources of Bad r. and reach
ing to the fork of the Cheyenne, and
ranged as far w. as the head of Grand r.
De Smet (Ind. Aff. Rep., 277, 1865) says:
"The worst among the hostile bands are
the Blackfeet, the Ogallalas, the Unkpa-
pas, and Santees." The Oglala partici
pated in the massacre of Lieut. Grattan
and his men at Ft Laramie in 1854.
From 1865 they and other restless bands
3f western Sioux were the terror of the
frontier, constantly attacking emigrant
trams on the plains and boats on the H ver
fighting soldiers, and harassing the forN
and stations during several years- un
der the leadership of Sitting Hull and
Crazy Horse. The invasion of the Blnek
hills by gold seekers led to the war of
1876, in which Custer and his command
were destroyed. For several months pre
vious thereto stragglers from other tribe<
had been flocking to Sitting Hull's stand
ard, so that according to the best esti
mates there were at the battle of Little
OGLALA I AMERICAN HORSE, WA«HIT
Bighorn 2,500 or 3,000 Indian warriors.
The victor and his band were soon there
after defeated by (Jen. Miles and tied
to Canada. Crazy Horse and more than
2,000 followers surrendered at Ked Cloud
and Spotted Tail agencies in the May
following. These different parties were
composed in part of Oglala, of whom
the larger part probably surrendered with
Crazy Horse.
The Oglala entered into a treaty of peace
with the United States at the mouth of
Teton (Had) r., S. Dak., July 5, 1825, and
110
(XiLALA
[B.A.E.
alsoa treaty signed at Ft Sully, S. Dak., Oct.
2S, 1M>.\ prescribing relations with the
l/nited States and \\ithothertribes. An
important treaty with theOglala and other
tribes was made at FtLaramie.Wyo., Apr.
29, isds in whicli t he v agreed to cease hos-
OGLALA 'I'EPHAPA, DIRTY FACE)
lit iesand which defined the limits of their
tribal lands. An agreement, confmnintr
the treaty of Istis, was concluded at lied
Cloud agency, Xeb., Sept. 2<>, KS76, which
was signed on behalf of the Oglala by Red
Cloud and other principal men of the
tribe.
In 1900 the Oglala were ollieially re
ported to number (>, 727, all at Pine Rid«e
agency, S. Dak.
Lewis and Clark (Orig. Jour., vi, 99,
190.") i mention only twodivisions,the Sheo
and the Okandandas. According to the
Report of Indian Affairs for 1875 (p. 250),
the Oglala were then divided into four-
hands, "usually called Ogallallas, Kioc-
sies [Kiyuksa],Onkapas [Oyukhpe], and
\Vaxa/ies. The Kev. John Robinson in
a letter to I>.,rse\ (1*79) names the fol
lowing divisions: I'ayabya, Tapishlecha,
Kiyuksa,Wa/ha/ha, Iteshicha, Oyukhpe
and Waglnkhe. These correspond with
the seven hands of Red Cloud's picto-
graphs. According to Rev. W. J. Ch-ve-
lanil (1884) they consist of 20 bands, as
follow: (1) Iteshicha; (2) I'ayahva; (3)
Oyukhpe; (4) Tapishlecha; '(5) "Peshhr
6) Chekhuhaton; (7) Wablenicha- (8)
[eshlapteehela; (!>) Tashnahecha; (10)
Iwayusota; (11) \Vakan; (12) (a) Igla-
katekhila, (b) Iteshicha; (13) Iteshi-
chaetanhan; (14) Kiyuksa; (15)Wache-
onpa; (16) Wachape; (17) Tiyochesli;
(IS) Waglukhe; (19) Oglala; (20) leska-
cliincha. Unidentified bands are: 31ini-
sha, Night Cloud, Old Skin Necklace, Red
lodge, and the Shorthair band. See D«-
koto, Tfton. (,i. o. D. c. T.)
Angallas. — Son. Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Coiiff., 1st sess.,
(io, 1832. Arkandada. — Krackenridge, Views La.,
7S, 181."). Augallalla.— II. R. Ex. Doe. 117, 19th
Cong., Istsess.. (i. 1826. Chayenne Indians.— Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 3ti5, 1822 (error). Ogablallas.—
I n< I . A IV. Ri-p. , 471 , 1838. Ogalalab Yokpahs.— T wiss
in II. R. Ex. Doc. 61, 36th Cong., Istsess., l!j, I860
(the latter name probably intended for Oyukhpe,
sometimes used to designate the whole people1).
Ogalala Dacotas. — Warren, Dacota Country, 19,
18:>6. O-ga-la'-las.— Hayden, Ethnog. andPhilol.
Mo. Val., 371. 18(52. Ogalallahs.-M'Vickar, Hist.
Kxped. Lewis and Clark, T, 8C>, 1842. Ogalallas —
Ind. Rep. AfL, 296, 1846. O'Galla.— I". S. Ind
Treat. (180")), Kappler ed., 092, 1903. Ogallah.—
Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 18.')l.
Ogallala. — Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849 80 1850
O'Gallala.— Treaty of 1866 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
901, 1873. Ogallalahs.— Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 527, 1878. Ogallallahs.— Parker, Jour., 65,
1840. Ogallallas.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 56, 18th Cong
1st sess., 9, 1824. Ogallallees.— Do Smet, Letters,
37, note, 1843. Ogeelala.— Schoolcraft, Ind
Tribes, v, 494, 1855. Ogellahs.— Ibid., I, 523, 1851.
Ogellalah.— Ibid., iv, 252, 1854. Ogellalas.— Ind.
AIT. Rep., 59. 1842. Ogillallah.— Parkman, Oregon
Trail, 113, 1883. O-gla'-la.— Riggs, Dak. Grain, and
Diet., 349, 1890. Oglallahs.— Fremont, Explor.
OGLALA (
Kxped., 57, 1854. Ogolawlas. — Parker, Minn.
Handbook, 141, 1857. O'Gullalas.— Treatyof 1867in
U.S. Ind. Treat., 914, 1873. Ohdada.— .1. O.Dorsey,
inf'n (San tee name i. Okadada. — Robinson, letter
to Dorsey, 1879. Okanandans.— Bradbury, Trav.,
90, 1817. 0-kan-dan-das.— Lewis and Chirk. Dis-
cov., table, 34, 180(5 (oneof thetwodivisionsof the
Teton Sioux). Okdada.— Dorsey, inf'n (so called
OGLALA OIAUK
111
by Yankton). Oknaka.— Williamson in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, i, 249, 1851. Onkdaka.— Ibid.
O-toh'-son. — Harden, Ethnog. and Philol Mo
Val., 290,1862 ('little stars': Cheyenne name).'
Oyer-lal-lah. — Hoffman in H. R. Ex. Doc. 3i>, 33d
Cong., 2d sess., 3, 1855. Te'-ton,-o-kan-dan-das —
Lewis and Clark, Discov., table, 30, 1806. Teton
Okandandes. — Ramsey in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1849, 87
1850. Tetons Okandandas.— Lewis, Trav., 171, 1809!
Ubchacha. — Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Dict.,B. A. E.,
1878 (Omaha and Ponca name) .
Oglala. A subdivision of the Oglala
Sioux.
Ogallallas.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 250, 1875 (one of the
four divisions of the tribe). Oglala-hca. — Dorsey,
inf'n, 1880 ('true Oglala'). Oglala proper.— Robin
son, letter to Dorsey, 1879.
Oglalaichichagha ('makes himself an
Oglala'). A band of the Brule Teton
Sioux.
Og-la'-la.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
376, 1862. Oglala-icicaga.— Cleveland quoted by
Dorsey in loth Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Oglala-itc:-
itcaxa. — Ibid.
Ohagi (0-ha-gi, 'it compressed it.'-
Hewitt). The Seneca name of a Tusca-
rora (?) village formerly on the w. side of
Genesee r., a short distance below Cuy-
lerville, Livingston co., N. Y. — Morgan,
League Iroq., 434, 468, 1851.
Ohaguames. A former tribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, of the province of Coahuila,
x. E. Mexico, members of which were
gathered into the mission of San Juan
Bautista on Sabinas r. — Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 303, 1864.
Ohamil. A Cowichan tribe on the s. side
of lower Fraser r., Brit. Col., just below
Hope; pop. 55 in 1906.
Channel.— Can. Ind. Aff., 78, 1878. Ohamil.— Ibid
pt. n, 160, 1901. O'Hamil.— Ibid., SOU, 1879. Oha-
mille.— Ibid., 1889, pt. 1, 268, 1890. Omail.— Brit.
Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872 (given as the
name of a town):
Ohanhanska ( ' long reach in a river' ) . A
former band and village of the Magayu-
teshni division of the Mdewakanton
Sioux, on Minnesota r., consisting, in
1836, of 80 people, under Wamditanka,
3r Big Eagle, also known as Black Dog.
Big Eagle's band.— Gale, Upper Miss., 251, 1867.
31ack-dog.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 282, 1854. Black
3og's.— Long, Exped. St Peter's R., I, 380, 1824.
Black Dog's band.— Cullen in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
.8, 1860. Oanoska.— Long, Exped. St Peter's R., i,
«5, 1824. Ohah-hans-hah.— Prescott in School-
•raft, Ind. Tribes, II, 171, 1852. 0-hah-kas-ka-toh-
-an-te.— Catlin, N. Am. Inds., n, 134, 1844 (from
hanhanska taoyate, 'long reach, its people').
•hunkasapa.— Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.,
10, 1884 ('Black Dog'). Wah ma dee Tunkah
and.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 612, 1853
Wanmditanka, 'Big Eagle').
Ohanoak. An important Chowanoc vil-
age in 1586 on the w. side of Cho\van r.,
.ot far below Nottoway r., probably in
lartford co., N. C.
linde Towne.— Lane (1586) in Hakluyt, Voy., Ill,
12, 1810 (so called by the English). Ohanoak.—
aid. Ohanock.— Lane in Smith (1629), Va., I, 87,
jpr. 1819. Opanock.— Martin, N. C., 1, 13,1829 (mis-
rint).
Ohathtokhouchy. A former Seminole
)wn on Little r.,40m. E. of Apalachicola,
i Gadsden co., Fla., in 1823.— H. R. Ex.
•oc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Ohdihe (fromohdihan, 'to fall into an <>b-
•ct endwise'). A band of the Sisseton
Sioux, an offshoot of the Witawa/i vata -
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. K, "if ISM;
Ohenonpa ('two boilings'). A band of
the Brule Teton Sioux.
O-he-nom'-pa.— Hayden, Ethnog and Phil,,] \r(,
Dorse^n l?th R°heBno5Pa— Cleveland quoted by
Oherokouaehronon ('people of the <>ras-<
country.'— Hewitt). An unidentified
tribe mentioned with many others in a
list of peoples dwelling above the Sault
St Louis of St Lawrence r. in 1(540 (Jes
Rel. 1640, 35, 1858). The list is imper
fect, containing duplicate names given as
separate tribes.
Ohetur ( OJiel'ur). The Yurok name « ,f
a Karok village opposite and below Or
leans Bar, Klamath r., x. w. Cal.— A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1905.
Ohiyesa. See Xaxtmaii, Charles.
Ohkonkemme. A village in 1698 near
Tisbury, Marthas Vineyard, Mass. — Doc.
of 1698 in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 1st s x
131, 1809.
Ohotdusha (0-hot-<ln'-xha, 'antelope').
A band of the Crows.— Morgan, Anc Soc
159, 1877.
Ohrante. A Mohawk warrior in 1776,
called Oteroughyanento when he and
Joseph Brant met Lord Germain in Lon
don, Mar. 14 of the year named. lie
seems to be the Artmtes whose name ap
pears on one of the Montreal medals, sev
eral of which have been connected with
Indians of that period. (w. M. B. )
Ohuivo ('the place to which they re
turned'). A Tarahnmare rancheria in a
barranca of that name on the extreme
headwaters of the Rio Fuerte, in w.
Chihuahua, Mexico. The Indians live in
both houses and caves, in one of the latter
of which, containing the remains of
ancient habitations, the Tubare are said
once to have dwelt. — Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., i, 187-192, 1902.
Ohytoucoulas. One of the Taensa vil
lages in the 17th century. — Iberville
(1699) in Margry, Dec., iv, 179, 1880.
Oiaht. A Nootka tribe on Barclay sd.,
w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.
Ahadzooas is their principal village. Pop.
159 in 1902, 145 in 1906.
Ho'aiath.— Boas in (Hh Rep. X. W. Tribes Can..
31 1*90. Ohey-aht.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1880, 315,18*1.
Ohiat.— Miiyne, Brit. Col., .'51, l.sGl. Ohyaht —
Sproat, Savage Life, 308, istis. Ohyats.— Mayne,
op. cit., 270. Oiaht.— Can. Ind. AfT. 188:5, INS, 1S84.
Oiatuch.— Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.. 1293, 1857.
Oyty-aht.— Brit. Col. Map. Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Oiaur. A former rancheria of the So-
baipuriorPapago, visited by Father Kino
in 1697 and 1699, and named by him San
Agustin. Situated on the Rio Santa Cruz,
5 or 6 leagues x. of San Xavier del Bac, s.
Ariz., of which mission it was a visita in
1732. At the latter date the two settle
ments had 1,300 inhabitants.
Oiaur.— Mange (1699) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz,
and X Mex., 35S, 1889. S. Agustin.— Kino, map
(1701) ibid 360. S. Agustin Oiaur. — Bernal (1697),
( >rD< UNGKO YO < >K A
[B. A. E.
il,j,l ;;:,(•,. S. Augustin.— Venegas, Hist. Gal.. I,
mill).' 1751-1 S. Augustinus. — Kino, map (1<02) in
Sto'e'klein.Nene Welt-Bolt, 71. 172(i.
Oidoingkoyo. A former Maidu village
near the headwaters of Feather r. and
about 10 m. x. of Prattville, Plumas co.,
(/;l| . — Dixon in Hull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvn, pi. 3S, 1905.
Ointemarhen. A village or tribe said to
have been in the region between Mata-
gorda bay and Maligne (Colorado) r.,
Tex. The name was given to Joutel in
1687 by the Khahamo Indians who dwelt
in that country and who were probably
Karankawan. See Gatschet, Karankawa
I n. Hans, i, 35, 46, 1891. (A. C. F.)
Ointemarhen.— .lontel (U'.s7) in Margry, Dec., in,
2N\ 1S7S. Otenmarhem.— .loutel ( 1(587) in French,
Ili-t. Coll. La., l, 137, 1816. Otenmarhen, — Ibid.,
"Oitac. A Marieopa rancheriaonthe Rio
(iila in 1744. — Sedelmair (1744) cited by
Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 366, 1889.
Oivimana ((r/r'ninnxt, 'scabby people' ;
sinir. Oli'imdn). A principal division of
the ('hryenne; also a local nickname for
a part of the Northern Cheyenne.
Hive.— Dorsey in Field Colnmb. Mus. Pub. 103,
rrj, 19(15. Ho "iv I' ma nan.— Grinnell, Social Org.
Cheyennes, 13f>, 1905. 6' ivima' na.— Mooney in
llth' Hep B. A. E., 1025, 1896. Scabby band.— Dor-
sey in Field Golnmb. Mus. Pub. 99. 1:5, 1905.
'Ojageght (Hodjage'de't 'he is carrying
a fish by the forehead strap.' — Hewitt).
A Cayuga chief, commonly called Fish
Carrier, whose name appears on the treaty
of 1790. A tract of land a mile square
had been reserved for him ill 1789, and
in that year a letter from Buffalo Creek
was signed by ( )jageghte or Fish Carrier,
and 10 other'Cayuga chiefs. In 1792 he
had a silver medal from Washington, long
preserved. In 1795 his name appears as
Ojageghti, and in 1807 as Ilojawgata. He
was venerated and brave. The later Fish
Carriers are Canadian Cayuga, preserving
the name. (w. M. H. )
Ojai. A former Chumashan village
about 10 m. up Buenaventura r. , Ventura
co., Cat.
Au-hai'. — Henslia\v, Buenaventura MS. voeab.,
B. A. I-'... lvs(. Aujay. — Taylor in Gal. Farmer,
.Inly 21, lxt;:{. Ojai. — Ibid.
Ojana. A former Tano pueblo s. of the
hamlet of Tejoti, about lat. 35° 20", San-
doval co., N. Mex. It was inhabited
when visited by Ofiate in 159S, and prob
ably as late as 1700. — Bandelier in Arch.
In-t. Papers, in, ll'5, lx<)0; iv, 109, 1892.
Ojana.— Oiiate (159*) in Doc. IinVl.. \vi. 111, ]s7i.
0-ja-na.— Bundelier, op. eit., m, 125 (aboriginal
Ojeegwyahnugi 'fisher-skins'). A tribe,
probably Athapascan, known to the Ot
tawa.
Ojeeg Wyahnug. — Tanner, Narr., illti, 1,"\',().
Ojeejok C I'rltirhnl.-, 'crane'). Agensof
the ( 'hinjx-wa.
Ad-je-jawk. Tanner, .\Mi-r., 315, ls:;n. Attoch-
ingochronon. .li-v lie]. Kill), 155, is.">s (Huron
name i. Aud-je-jauk. -Kamseyin Ind. AIY. Kep.. 91
!s")M. Ojee-jok'. — Morgan, Ane. Sue., ItiC,, 1S77.
Ui-e-jauk.— Warren in Minn. Hist. Soc.Coll., v.44,
l,s<So. Utcitcak. — Win. Jones, infn, 1900 (proper
form; tr—di).
Ojiataibues. A Maricopa ranc-heria on
CJila r., Ariz., in the 18th century.
Ojia-taibues.— Rudo Ensuyo (ca. 1763), 22, 1863. Ox-
itahibuis.— Sedelmnir (1744) quoted by Bancroft.
Ariz, and N. Mex., 366, 1889. S. lacobus de Oiadai-
buisc. — Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Xeue Welt-
Bott, 74, 1726.
Ojio. A former Sobaipuri rancheria vis
ited by Father Kino in 1697; situated on
the E. bank of San Pedro r. near its junc
tion with the Gila, s. Arizona, not far
from the present Dudleyville.
Ojio — Bernal (1697) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. Victoria.— Ibid. Victoria de
Ojio.— Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i,
2SO, 1856.
Ojiopas. The Piman name of appar
ently a Yuman tribe, members of which
visited Father Kino while among the
Quigyuma of the lo\ver Rio Colorado in
1701. In all probability they are not the
Bagiopa.
Giopas.— Kino (1701) cited in Rudo Ensayo (ca.
1763), Guiteras trans., 132, 1894; Coues, Garees
Diary, 551,1900: Bancroft, Xo. Mex. States, i. 497,
1884. Ojiopas.— Ibid.
Ojistatara. An Oneida chief in 1776,
popularly called The Grasshopper. His
name appears as Peter Ojistarara in 1785,
andamongthe Kirkland papers isa speech
of The Grasshopper, addressed to Gov.
Clinton of New York, Jan. 27, 1785. He
was then principal chief, but died that
year. There was a later chief of the same
name. (w. M. «.)
Ojito de Samalayuca. A mission estab
lished among the Suma (q. v.),in 1683;
situated 8 leagues below El Paso, in
Chihuahua, Mexico. — Escalante (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex.,
192, 1889."
Ojo Caliente (Span.: 'warm spring';
native name, K'iapkwainakwin, 'place
whence flow the hot waters'). A Zufii
summer village about 14m. s. w. of Znni
pueblo, N. Mex., not far from the ruined
town of Hawikuh. See Mindeleff in 8th
Rep. I>. A. E., 96, 1891.
AguasCalientes. — Bandelier quoted inArch.Inst.
Rep., V, 43, 1884. Caliente.— Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 127, 1893. Hos Ojos Calientes.—
Cashing in Millstone, ix, 19, Feb. 1884 (misprint
Hos forJ.ux). K'iap-kwai-na.— Gushing, ibid., ix,
55, Apr. 1884 (Znfii name). K'iap'-kwai-na-kwe.—
Ibid. ( =' people of the town whence flow the hot
waters'). K'iap kwai na kwin. — Gushing in 4th
Rep. B. A. E., 494, 1886. Ojo Caliente.— Common
map form. Ojos Calientes. — Gushing in Mill
stone, ix, 225, Dec. 1884. Tkap-que-na.— Steven
son in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 542, 1887.
Oka. A modern village of Iroquois,
Nipissing, and Algonkin, on L. of the
Two Mountains, near Montreal, Quebec.
Cuoq says oka is the Algonkin name
for goldfish or pickerel (see Ocrow).
The Iroquois name, Kanesatake, signifies
'on the hillside', from onesata 'slope or
mountainside,' ke 'at or on.'
The village was settled in 1720 by
Catholic Jroquois, who were previously at
the Sault au liecollet, ar.d who numbered
BULL. 30]
OKAALTAKALA OKALUSA
118
about 900 at the time of removal. Soon
after they were joined by some Nipissing
and Algonkin, who removed from a
mission on Isle aux Tourtes, the latter
place being then abandoned. The two
bodies occupy different parts of the vil
lage, separated by the church, the Iro-
quois using the corrupted Mohawk lan
guage, while the others speak Algonquian.
The total number of both was 375 in 1884,
and 461 (395 Iroquois, 66 Algonkin) in
1906. In 1881 a part of them removed to
Watha (Gibson), Ontario, where they are
now established, numbering 140, making
the total number at both settlements
about 600. For an account of these In
dians see Life of Ilev. Amand Parent,
Toronto, 1886, in which the religious
troubles are related from a Protestant
point of view. (j. >i. J. x. B. n. )
Canaghsadagaes. — Johnson (1767) in N. Y. Doe.
Col. Hist., VII, 958, 1856. Canasadagas.— Johnson
(1763). ibid., 582. Canasadauga.— Eustburn (1758)
quoted by Drake, Trag. Wild., 283, 1S41. Canasa-
dogh. — La Tour, Map, 1779. Canasadogha. — Ibid.,
1782. Canasatauga.— Smith (1799) quotedby Drake,
Trag. Wild., 181, 1841. Canassadaga. — Golden
(1727), Five Nat., 172, 1747. Canassategy.— Weiser
(1753) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., yi, 795, 1855.
Caneghsadarundax. — Messageof 1763, ibid., vn. 544,
1856 (should be Canasasaga, Arundax [Adiron-
dacks] ). Canessedage. — Governorof Canada 1 1695),
ibid., IV, 120, 1854. Cannusadago.— Petition of 1764,
ibid., vn, 614, 1856. Canossadage.— Romer (1700),
ibid., iv, 799, 1854. Conaghsadagas.— Canajoharie
Conf. (1759), ibid., vn, 393, 1856. Conasadagah.—
Stoddert (1750), ibid., vi, 582, 1855. Conasadago.—
Murray (1782) in Vt. Hist. Soc. Coll., n, 357, 1871.
Conasadauga. — Eastburn (1758) quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 271, 1841. Conessetagoes. — Clinton
(1745) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 276, 1855. Cones-
tauga.— Smith quoted by Day, Penn., 118, 1843.
Conissadawga.— Hale in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., n,
93, 1827. Connasedagoes. — Bouquet ( 1764) quoted
by Jefferson, Notes, 147,1794. Connecedaga.— Long,
Voy. and Trav., 25, 1791. Connecedegas.— McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 80, 1854. Connefe-
lagoes. — Hutchins (1778) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, vi, 714, 1857. Connesedagoes. — Croghan
[1765) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 272, 1831. Con-
aosedagoes. — Thompson quoted by Jefferson,
Sotes. 282, 1825. Connosidagoes. — Boudinot, Star
n the West, 126, 1816. Connossedage.— Hansen
1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 805, 1S54. Gan-
igsadagas.— German Flats Conf. (1770), ibid., vin,
!29, 1857. Ganesatague.— Doc. of 1741, ibid., IX,
079, 1855. Kanassatagi lunuak.— Gatschet, Pen-
»bscotMS., B.A.E., 1887 (Penobscotname). Kan-
satake. — Cuoq, Lex. Iroq., 10, 1883 (Mohawk
tame). Kanesatarkee. — King, Journ. Arc. Ocean,
,11, 1836. Kanossadage.— Freerman ( 1704) in N. Y.
>oc. Col. Hist., IV, 1163, 1854. Lac de deux Mon-
agne.— Stoddert (1750), ibid., vi, 582, 1855. Lac
edeux Montagnes. — Johnson (1763), ibid., vn, 582,
356. Lake of theTwoMountains.— Shea.Cath.Miss.,
S3, 1855. Oka.— Can. Ind. Aff., 31, 1878. Scawenda-
eys.— Johnson (1747) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1, 359, 1855. Scenondidies.— Stoddert (1753), ibid.,
$0. Schawendadies.— Ft Johnson Conf. (1756),
)id., vii, 239, 1856. Shoenidies.— Lindesay (1749),
)id., vi, 538, 1855. Shouwendadies.— Ft Johnson
onf. (1756), ibid., vii, 233, 1856. Skawendadys.—
anajoharieConf. (1759), ibid.. 392. Two-Mountain
•oquois. — Morgan, Systems Consang., 153, 1871.
illage of the Two Mountains.— Jeffervs, Fr. Dom.,
:. 1,14, 1761.
Okaaltakala ( ' between the waters ' ) . A
•rmer Choc-taw village that probably
ood at the confluence of Petickfa and
annubbee crs., in Kemper co., Miss.
Oka Altakala.— Halbert in 1'ub. MN* HJM s,,c
vi, 424. 1902. Oka-altakkala.— West Florida nun'-'
en. 17/5. Oka attakkala.— Romans, Florida 310
17/o.
Okachippo. A former Choctaw town in
Mississippi. It was evidently in Neshoba
co., but the exact location is not known.
The name may lie intended for nfoi-
shippa, 'water run down.' — Halhert in
Pub. Miss, Hint. Soc., vi, 480, 15)02.
Oka chippo.— West Florida map, en. 1775.
Okacoopoly. A former Choctaw town
on Ocobly cr., Neshoba co., Miss., from
which it probably derived its name.
The name may have been <)kn-<ikobli,
'water where the luting is.' referring to
good fishing there. — Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 429, 1902.
Oka Coopoly.— West Florida map. en. 1775.
Okaghawichasha ( ' man of the south ' ) .
A band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Okaga-wicasa.— Dorse y (after Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Okaxa-witcaca.— Ibid.
Okahoki (perhaps M'okahoki-, 'people
of the pumpkin place'). A Delaware
band or subclan formerly living on Ridley
and Cram crs. in Delaware co., Pa. lii
1703 they were removed to a small res
ervation near \Villistown Inn.
M'okahoki. — Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, ls«s,r>. 0-ka-
ho'-ki. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877 (said to mean
' ruler').
Okahullo ('mysterious water'). A
former scattering Choctaw town on and
near the mouth of Sanotee cr., Neshoba
co., Miss., and extending into Newton
co. — Halbert in Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi,
425, 1902; Brown, ibid., 445.
Oka Hoola. — West Florida map, ca. 1775. Oka
Hoolah. — Romans, Florida, 310, 1775. Okha
Hullo. — Brown, op. cit.
Okak. A Moravian Eskimo mission on
an island in Okak bay, coast of Labrador,
established in 1776." The first Christian
Eskimo convert in Labrador was baptized
here in the same year. In 1851 the
natives of the vicinity suffered severely
from famine. It is st'ill a nourishing sta
tion and the seat of an orphan asylum.
Okak. — Thompson, Moravian Miss., 229, 1S90.
Ok-kak — Hind, Labrador Penin., n, 199, 1st 53.
O'Kok.— McLean, Hudson Bay, n, 157, 1849.
Okakapassa. A former Choctaw town
that environed the present Pinkney Mill
in Newton co., Miss. — Brown in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 443, 1902. Cf.
A colapissa.
Little Colpissas.- Jeffervs, French Dom. Am., map,
148, 1761. Oka Lopassa.— West Florida map, ca.
1775
Okalusa ('black water'). The name
of a settlement or of settlements of the
Choctaw. On d'Anville's map of 1732
one is laid down on the s. side of Black-
water cr., Kemper co., Miss. There are
the remains of several other villages
along the same stream which may have
borne this name at one time or another.
The Oaka Loosa of Romans' map (1775)
is not on this stream, however, but on
White's branch, in the same county,
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 8
OKA X AG AN LA K E OKINAGAN
[B. A. E.
\\hnv are still the remains? of a town.
It is possible that White's branch was
also called Okalusa in Romans' tune.
This writer represents the Black Water
warriors as predatory in their habits,
often making inroads into the territory
of the Creeks. In 1831 the Black Water
people numbered 78.— Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soe., in, 367-36S, 1900; vi,
4"0, 1902.
Black Water.— .U-iYerys. French Dom., 1, 165,1761.
Oaka Loosa.— Romans, Florida, map, 1775. Ogue
Loussas.-.MYrrvs, French Dom., 1, 1(54. 1761. Oka
Loosa — Romans, Florida, 310, 1775. Okecoussa.—
lattre Map U.S., 7784. Oke Lousa.— Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc.. vi, -120, 1902 (misquotation of d'An-
ville). Oke Loussa.— d'Anville's map in Hamil
ton Colonial Mobile, 15S, 1897. Oque-Loussas.—
Du Pratz, La., n. 241, 1758.
Okanagan Lake. The local name fora
body of Okinagan on the w. shore of
Okanagan lake ins. w. British Columbia;
pop. 37 in 1901, the last time the name
appears.
Helowna.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Okapoolo. A former Choctaw village
probably in the present Newton co.,
Miss. — Romans, Florida, map, 1775.
Okatalaya (Oka-talma, 'spreading
water'). One of the Choctaw Sixtowns
which controlled a large extent of terri
tory in the present Jasper and Hmith cos.,
Miss., but centered on Oka Talaia cr. —
Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc.
Coll., i, 3S3, 1901.
Okawasiku ('coot'). A stibphratry or
gens of theMenominee. — Hoffman in 14th
Rep. B. A. K., 42, 1896.
Okchayi. A former Upper Creek town
on Oktchayi cr., a w. tributary of Talla-
poosa r., 3 in. below Kailaidshi, in Coosa
co., Ala. Its inhabitants were of Aliba-
mu origin, as were also those of Okchay-
ndshi. Milfort gives a tradition concern
ing their migration. Another Creek set
tlement of the same name was situated on
the E. bank of Tombigbee r., at the ford
of the trail to the Creek Nation, which
was in a bend of the stream a few miles
below Sukanatchi junction, probably in
Sumter co., Ala. This was probably the
mother town of the other Okchayi and
of Okchayudshi. (A. s! <;.)
Hook-choie.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37, 1848.
Hootchooee.— Hawkins (1813) in Am. State Pap.,
Iinl. All'., I, s.r>2, 1832. Oakchog.— Sen. Ex. Doc.
•12.">, 21th Cong.. 1st sess., 302, 1836. Oakchoie.—
Pickett, Hi-t. Ala., n.l'.-ll, ls:>l. Oakchoys.— Swan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
Oakgees.— (ialpliin (17*7) in Am. State Pap., Ind.
AIT., 1.32. 1*32. Oakjoys.—Blonnt (1792), ibid., 270.
Occha. — .IrttVrys, French Dom. Am., i, 134, map,
17til. Occhoy.— Romans, Florida, 327, 1775. Ocka.—
Alrcdo, Die. Geog., ill, 361. 1788. Ockha.— JelTerys,
Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Ockhoyg.— McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 80, isf>l. Ok-chai.— Adair,
Am. I nds., 257, 273, 177;"). Okchoys.— Romans, Flor
ida, '.MI, 177."). Oke-choy-atte.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, i, 266. 1851. Okohoys.— Carroll, Hist. Coll.
S.c.. i, I'.K). 1x36. Oukehaee.— Sohermerhorn (1X12)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, 18, 1814. Oxiail-
le«.— Milfort, M.'moirc, 266, 1802. Ozeailles.—
I'ickctt, Hist. Ala., i. X8, 1x51.
Okchayi. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Canadian r., near Hillabi, Okla.
Oktchayi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186, 1888. ;
Okchayudshi ('little Okchayi'). A
former small Upper Creek town in the
present Elmore co., Ala., on the E. bank
of Coosa r., between Odshiapofa (Little
Talassee) and Tuskegee. The village was:
removed to the E. side of Tallapoosa r. on
account of Chickasaw raids.
Hook-choie-oo-che.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37,
1848. Hookchoiooche. — Hawkins (1813) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., I. 854, 1832. Little Oak-
choy.— ('reek paper (1836) in H. R. Rep. 37, 31st
Cong., 2d sess., 122, 1851. Little Oakjoys.— U. S.
Ind. Treat. (1797), 68, 1837. Oakchoieooche.— Pick
ett, Hist. Ala., II, 267, 1851. Oktchayu'dshi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I. 141, 1884.
Oke. The principal village of the Ehat-
isaht (q. v.), 011 Eperanza inlet, w. coast,
of Vancouver id., Brit. Col. — Can. Ind.
Aff., 264, 1902.
Okechumne. A former Moquelumnan
group 011 Merced r., central Cal.
Ochekhamni. — Kroeber in Arn. Anthrop.. vm, 659,
1906. Okechumne.— Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Okehumpkee (probably 'lonely water' ).
A former Seminole town 30 m. s. w. from
Volusia, and N. E. of Dade's battle ground,
Volusia co., Ela. Mikanopy was chiei
in 1823, between which date" and 1836 it
was abandoned.
Ocahumpky.— Gadsden (1836) in H. R. Doc. 78, 25th
Cong., 2dsess., 407, 1838. Okahumky.— Scott's map,
ibid., 408-9. Okehumpkee. -H. R. Doc. 74, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Oketo. The Yurok name of Big lagoon
on the x.w. coastof Cal., 10 m. N. of Trini
dad, as well as of the largest of the several*
Yurok villages thereon. ( A. L. K. )
Okhatatalaya (Okhata-talaia, 'spreading
pond') . A former Choctaw town in the
westernmost part of the present Newtoc
co., Miss. It was named from a pond
several acres in extent, near the center ol
the town, which was a great resort foi
wild fowl. — Browrii in Pub. Miss. Hist.
Soc.. vi, 445, 1902.
Okilisa (0-W-li-sa}. An extinct Greet
clan. — Gatsehet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 155.
1884.
Okinagan (etymology doubtful). A
name originally applied to the confluence
of Similkameen and Okanogan rs. , but ex
tended iirst to include a small band anc
afterward to a large and important division
of the Salishan family. They formerly
inhabited the w. side of Okanogan r..
Wash., from Old Ft Okanogan to the Ca
nadian border, and in British Columbia
the shores of Okanagan lake and the sur
rounding country. Later they displaced
an Athapascan tribe from the valley oi
the Similkameen. In 1906 there were 527
Okinagan on Colville res., Wash., and 824
under the Kamloops-Okanagan agency,
British Columbia; total, 1,351. (Jibbsm
1855 gave the following list of Okinagan
bands on Okanogan r. : Tkwuratum, Ko-
BULL. 30]
OKINOYOKTOKAWIK OKLAFALAYA
115
nekonep, Kluckhaitkwu, Kinakanes, and
Milakitekwa. The Kinakanes appear to
be the Okinagan proper. He also classed,
the Sanpoil with them, but says "these
are also claimed by the Spokans," and in
fact they are still oftener placed by them
selves. To Gibbs' list should be added
the Iiitietook band of Ross. The follow
ing villages or bands are enumerated in
the Canadian Keports of Indian Affairs:
Ashnola, Chuchunayha, Keremeus, Nka-
maplix, Nkamip, Okanagan Lake, Pentic-
ton, Shennosquankin, and Spahamin.
Teit gives four others: Kedlamik, Kom-
konatko, Ntlkius, and Zutsemin. Dawson
adds Whatlminek. See also Skamoynu-
tnctchs.
Kank-'utla'atlam.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can. ,10, 1889 (' flatheads ': Kutenai name) . Kina
kanes.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 412, 1855.
KokEnu'k'ke.— Chamberlain in 8th Rep. X. W.
Tribes Can., 7, 1892 (Kutenai name). Oakana-
gans. — Ross, Fnr Hunters, I, 44,1855. Oakinacken. —
•Ross, Adventures, 287, 1847 (used collectively and
also as applying to a subdivision). Oakinagan.—
Cox, Columb. R., II, 86, 1831. Oehinakein.— Giorda,
Kalispel Diet,, I, 439, 1877-79. Okanagam.— Duflot
de Mofras, Oregon, n, 100, 1844. Okanagan.— Par
ker, Journal, 298, 1840. Okanagon.— Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n. 167, 1900. 0-kan-a-kan.—
Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 290, 1871. Okana-
kanes.— De Smet, Letters, 230, 1843. Okanaken.—
Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., map, 1890.
O'Kanies-Kanies.— Stevens in H. R. Doc. 48, 34th
Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1856. Okenaganes. — Shea, Cath.
Miss., 477, 1855. Okenakanes.— De Smet, Letters,
224, 1843. Okiakanes.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1856, 190, 1857. Okinaganes.— De Smet, op. cit., 37.
Okinagans. — M'Vickar, Exped. Lewis and Clark,
II, 386, 1842. Okinahane.— Stevens in Sen. Ex. Doc.
66, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 12, 1856. OKinakain.— Gal-
latin in Trans. Am.Ethnol. Soc., II, 27, 1848. Oki-
nakan.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vr, 205, 1846.
Okinakanes.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 392, 1854.
O'Kinakanes.— Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Cong.,
spec, sess., 26, 1867. Okina'k'en.— Boas in 5th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889. O'kina'k'en.— Cham
berlain in 8th Rep. X. W. Tribes Can., 7, 1892.
Okinekane.— De Smet, Letters, 215, 1843. Okin-e-
Kanes.— Craig in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 171, 1857. 0-kin-i-kaines.— Shaw in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.. 3d sess., 113, 1857. Okino-
kans.— Watkins in Sen. Ex. Doc. 20, 45th Cong.,
2d sess., 5, 1878. 0-ki-wah-kine.— Ross in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 27, 1870. Oknanagans.— Robertson (1846) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76. 30th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1848.
Okonagan.— Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 431,
1845. Okonagon.— Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851.
Okonegan— Wilkes, ibid., 461, 1854. Omahanes.—
Stevens in Sen. Ex. Doc. 66, 34th Cong., 1st sess.,
10, 1856. Onkinegans.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52,
ilst Cong., 1st sess.. 170, 1850. Oo-ka-na-kane —
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. u, 6, 1891
'Ntlakyapamuk name). Oukinegans.— Lane in
[nd. Aff. Rep., 159, 1850. Schit-hu-a-ut.— Maekay
uioted in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 6, 1891.
5chit-hu-a-ut-uh.— Ibid. Sinkuafli.— Gatschet, MS.,
3. A. E. (properly Isonkuaili, 'our people': own
lame) . Ske-luh.— Maekay quoted by Dawson in
Trans._Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 7, 1891 (own name).
Soo-wan'-a-mooh. — Dawson, ibid., 5 (Shuswap
lame). Su-a-na-muh.— Maekay quoted by Daw-
on, ibid. TcitQua'ut.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 10, 1889 (Xtlakyapamuk name).
J-ka-nakane. — Mackav quoted bv Dawson, op.
•it,, 6.
Okinoyoktokawik. A small Kaviagmiut
Eskimo village on the coast opposite
Pledge id., Alaska. — llth Census, Alaska,
62, 1893.
Okiogmiut. A name sometimes given
ollectivelv to the Eskimo of St Lawrence
and the Diomede ids., Alaska. The
former belong properly to the Yuit of
Asia; for the latter, see Imaklimiut and
Inguklimiut.
Island Innuit.— Dull in _Proc. A. A. A. S., xxxiv,
in 10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Okiosorbik. A former Eskimo village
on Aneretok fjord, E. Greenland; pop 50
in 1829.
Okkiosorbik.— Graah, Exped. E. Coast Greenland,
114, 1837.
Okisko. A chief of the Weapemeoc of
Virginia, in 1585-86, who with Menatonon
gave to Kalfe Lane most of the informa
tion communicated to Sir Walter Kaleigh
respecting the surrounding region. Al
though independent, Okisko was domi
nated to some extent by Menatonon, who
induced him to acknowledge subjection to
the English queen. Nevertheless Lane
accused him of beingtheleaderin the plot
formed by his tribe, theMandoag (Xotto-
way), and other Indians, to massacre the
colonists. (c. T. )
Okitiyakni (Hitchiti: Oki-tiyakni, prob
ably 'whirlpool' or 'river bend'). A
former Lower Creek village on the E.
bank of Chattahoochee r., 8 m. below
Eufaulc., in Quitman co., Ga. Pop. 580
in 1822.
Octiyokny. — Woodward, Reminis., 107, 1859.
0-he-te-yoe-on-noe.— Hawkins (1814) in Am. State
Pap., Ind, Aff., I, 859, 1832. Oka-tiokinans.—
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822. Oketayocenne. —
Hawkins, op. cit., 860. Okete Yocanne.— Ibid.,
845. 0-ke-teyoc-en-ne.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
66, 1848. Oki-tiyakni.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
I, 140, 1884.
Oklafalaya ('the long people'). One
of the three great divisions into which
the Choetaw (q. v.) were divided for at
least a third of a century prior to their re
moval to Indian Ter. Originally it may
have been the name of a town, extended
in time to include all the settlements in
the region in which it was situated. Un
like those in the eastern divisions, the
Indians of this section were scattered in
small settlements over a great extent of
territory. ' ' The boundary line separating
this from the northeastern district began
in the vicinity of the present little town
of Cumberland, in Webster co. [.Miss.];
thence ran southwesterly on the dividing
ridge separating the headwaters of Tibbee
(Oktibbeha) on the E. from the Big Black
waters on the w. down to the vicinity of
Dido, in Choetaw co.; thence in a xig/ag
"course on the dividing ridge between the
Noxubee and the Yokenookeny waters to
the vicinity of New Prospect; thence it
zigzagged more or less easterly between
the headwaters of Pearl r. and the >o\-u-
bee waters to a point on the ridge not far
s. of Old Singleton (not the present Sin
gleton); thence southerly on the ridge
between the Pearl r. waters on the w. and
OKLAHANNALI OKOWVINJHA
[B. A. E.
the Xoxubeeaud Sukenatcha waters on
tin' K. : thence somewhat westerly by Ya-
7.00 Town, in Xeshoba eo. ; thence more
or U-ss southerly on the ridge between,
the headwaters of Talasha and the head
waters of Oktibbi'ha. (there are two Ok-
tibl>eha crs. in Mississippi) to the ancient
town of Kunshak-bolnkta, which was sit
uated in the s. w. part of Kemper co.,
some - m. from the Neshoba and about
a mile and a half from the Lauderdale
eo. line. The line separating the western
from the southeastern began at Kunshak-
bolukta, iirst going a short distance north
westerly between the Talasha and Oktib-
beha waters; thence it y.ig/agged more or
U-ss southwesterly on the dividing ridge
between the Pearl and the Chickasawhay
waters until it came to the vicinity of
Lake Station, in Scott co. Mokalusha
Town i Imoklasha), situated on the head
waters of Talasha cr., in Neshoba co.,
though somewhat s. of the regular line,
belonged to the western district, From
the vicinity of Lake Station the line ran
southward on the dividing ridge between
West Tallyhaly and Leaf r. down to the
confluence of these two streams. Leaf r.
from tliis confluence down to where it
struck the Choctaw boundary line formed
the remainder of the line separating the
western district from the southeastern. "-
Hall>ert in Tub. Ala. Hist, Soc., Misc.
Coll.. i, 375-376, 1901.
Hattack-falaih-hosh.— Ri-c(l in Sturm's Statehood
Ma-.. I. 85, Nov. 190.".. Oaklafalaya.— U. S. Ind.
Treat. (1*37), 698, 1837. Okla falaya.— Gatschet,
Civ.-k Migr. Leg., I. 101, 1*84. Olilefeleia.— Wright
in Ind. A IT. Rep., 3 is. 1843. Oocooloo-Falaya.—
Romans. Fla., 73, 1775. Ukla falaya.— West Florida
map. i'n. 1775.
Oklahannali ('six towns' ). Originally
given to 6 closely connected Choctaw
towns on several tri))utaries of Chicasaw-
hay r., in Smith and Jasper cos., Miss.,
this name finally came to be applied to
one of the three principal divisions of
the Choctaw which included, besides the
"Sixtowns" proper, the districts of
Chickasawhay, Yowani, Coosa, and per
haps some others, the names of which
have become lost. The towns were also
called '• Knglish towns" because they
espoused the Knglish cause in the Choc
taw civil war of 174S-50. Adair (Hist.
Inds., 2t)S, 1775) mentions "seven towns
that lie close together and next to New
Orleans," possibly meaning these. The
six towns were liishkon, Chinakbi, Tnkil-
lis Tamaha, Nashwaiya, Okatalaya, and
Talla. They spoke a peculiar dialect of
Choctaw, and in the Choctaw Nation,
where they removed in 1845, they are
still known as Sixtown Indians/ Al
though the name "Six Towns" was
usually applied to this group, Oskelagna
(<!• v.) was also mentioned as one of
them, which would make a seventh, thus
agreeing with Adair's statement. The
population in 1846 (Rutherford in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 877, 1847) was 650. For the
boundaries of this division, see Oklafalaya
and Oi/patoorooloo. (n. w. H. )
Bay Indians.— Rutherford in Ind. Aff. Rep., 877,
1847. English Towns.— Gatsehet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
i, 108, 1884. Oklahaneli.— Wright in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
348, 1843. dkla hannali.— Gatsehet, Creek Migr.
Leg., i, 104, 1881. Okla-humali-hosh.— Reed in
Sturm's Statehood Mag., I, 85, Nov. 1905. Six-
towns.— Rutherford in Ind. Aff. Rep., 877, 1847.
Six Towns Indians. — Claiborne (1843) in Sen. Doc.
168, 28th Cong., 1st sess., 192, 1844.
Oknagak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil
lage and seat of a Roman Catholic mis
sion on the N. bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska. Pop. 130 in 1880, 36 in 1890.
Oh-hagamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Okhogamute.— Nelson (1879) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Oknagamut.— Baker,
ibid. Oknagamute.— Bruce, Alaska, map, 1885.
Ookhogamute. — Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., ix,
90, 1898.
Okomiut ('people of the lee side').
An Eskimo tribe dwelling on Cumber
land sd., Baffin land. They embrace the4
Talirpingmiut, Kinguamiut, Kingnait-
miut, and Saumingmiut. When whalers
first visited them, about 1850, the popu
lation amounted to 1,500, but it was re
duced to 245 in 1883. Their villages and
settlements are: Anarnitung, Aukard-
neling, Ekaluakdjuin, Ekaluin, Ekaluk-
djuak, Idjorituaktuin, Igpirto, Imigen,
Kangertloaping, Kangertlung, Kangert-
Inkdjuaq, Karmang, Karsukan, Kara-
suit, Katernuna, Kekertaujang, Keker-
ten, Kimissing, Kingaseareang, Kingua,
Kitingujang, Kordlubing, Koukdjuaq,
Naujateling, Nedlung, Niantilik, Nird-
lirn, Niutang, Nuvujalung, Nuvujen, Pu-
jetung, Sakiakdjung, Saunutung, Tiker-
akdjung, Tuakdjuak, Tupirbikdjuin, Ug-
juktung, I'kiadliving, Umanaktuak, and
Utikimiting.
Oqomiut.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 424, 1888.
Oxomiut.— Boas in Petermanns Mitt., no.80,69, 1885.
Okommakamesit. A village of praying
Indians in 1674 near the present Marl-
borough, Mass. It was in the territory
of the Nipmuc.
Okkokonimesit.— Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., II, 435, 1836. Okommakamesit.—
Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
185, 1806. Okonhomessit.— Gookin (1677) in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 455, 1836.
Okopeya ( 'in danger') . A band of the
Sisseton Sioux, an offshoot of the Tizap-
tan.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897.
Okos ('band of bulls'). A former
Arikara band under Kunuteshan, Chief
Bear.
Bulls.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 143,
1851. 0-kos'.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol., 357,
1862.
Okossisak. An Eskimo village on Sal
mon r., w. Greenland. — Kane, Arctic
Explor., n, 124, 1856.
Okow. See Occow.
Okowvinjha. A former Gabrieleno
rancheria near San Fernando mission,
Los Angeles co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal.
BULL. 30]
OKPAAK OLAGALE
117
Farmer, May 11, 1860) . Probably identi
cal with Kowanga or with Cahuenga.
Okpaak. A Malecite village on middle
St John r., N. B., in 1769.
Ocpack.— La Tour, map, 1784. Okpaak.— Wood
(1769) quoted by Hawkins, Miss., 361, 1845. Oug-
pauk. — Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 119,1761.
Okpam. A former Maidu village on the
w. side of Feather r., just below the vil
lage of Sesum, Butter co., Gal. — Dixon in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, xvn, pi. 38,
1905.
Oktahatke ('white sand'). A former
Seminole town 7 m. N. E. of Sampala,
probably in Calhoun co., Fla. Meno-
homahla was chief in 1823.— H. R. Ex.
Doc. 74, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Oktchunualgi ('salt people'). An ex
tinct Creek clan.
Ok-chun'-w^. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878. Ok-
tchunualgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 156,
1884.
Okuwa. The Cloud clans of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
Ildefonso, Tesuque, and Nambe, N. Mex.,
and of Hano, Ariz.
Kus.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
JNavaho name). O'-ku-wa. — Fewkes in Am
A.nthrop., vn, 166, 1894 (Hano). Okuwa-tdoa.—
Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 349, 1896 (Hano and
?an Ildefonso forms; tdoa =' people'). O'-ku-
xun.— Stephen, op. cit. (Hnno). O'-mau.— Ibid.
Hopi name). Oquwa tdoa. — Hodge, op. cit.
Santa Clara form; q—Ger. ch). Owhat tdoa.—
bid. (Tesuque form). Owhii tdoa. — Ibid. (Nambe
orm ) .
Okwanuchu (Ok-wa'-nu-chu). A small
Shasta tribe formerly occupying the upper
>art of McCloud r., Cal., as far down as
5alt cr., the upper Sacramento as far
lown as Squaw cr., and the valley of the
atter stream. Their language is in part
lose to that of the Shasta proper, but it
ontains a number of totally distinct
rords, unlike any other surrounding
mguage. (R. B. D.)
Ola (O'-la). A former village of the
laidu on Sacramento r. , just above
Inight's- Landing, Sutter co., Cal. The
ame has also been applied to the inhab-
ants as a tribal division. If they were
le same as the Clashes, who in 1856
ved near Hock farm, Sutter co., there
ere 20 survivors in 1856. (R. B. D. )
ashes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 9, 1860
robably identical). Ol'-la.— Powers in Cont. N.
Ethnol., in, 282, 1877.
Olabalkebiche ( Flabalkebixh, l Tattooed
;rpent,' in French Serpent Pique, usually
it erroneously translated ' Stung Ser-
;nt'). A noted Natchez chief and the
te oftenest referred to by French
riters. He was not the Great Sun, or
•ad-chief of the nation, but occupied the
cond position of dignity, that of head
ir-chief, and was so deeply loved by his
perior that he was sometimes, as by
imont's informant, supposed to have
en the head-chief himself. He and the
•eat Sun are usually called brothers, and
ry likely they were, though it is possi-
3 they were brothers only in the Indian
sense— i. e., as children of women beloixr-
mg to one social group. The first that Is
heard ot Olabalkebiche is in the Natchez
war of 1716, when he with his brother
and a number of other persons were
seized by Bienville and held in captivity
until they had agreed to make reparation
for the murder of some traders and assist
the French in erecting a fort near their
villages. From this time until his death
Olabalkebiche appears as the friend of
the French and peacemaker between his
own people and them, lie was on inti
mate terms with all the French officers
and the principal settlers, including the
historian LePage Du Pratz. At his death,
in 1725, the grief of the Great Sun knew
no bounds, and it was with the utmost
difficulty that the French could restrain'
him from committing suicide. They
could not, however, avert the destruction
of his wives and officers who were killed
to accompany his soul into the realm of
spirits. Before this took place his body
lay in state in his own house for some
time surrounded by his friends, the in
signia of his rank, and the marks of his
prowess, including the calumets received
by him, and 46 rings, to indicate the num
ber of times he had counted coup against
his enemies. Detailed descriptions of the
mortuary ceremonies are given by Du
Pratz and Dumont, though the latter, or
rather his anonymous informant, is in
error in speaking ot him as the (ireat
Sun. From all the accounts given of this
chief it is evident that he was a man of
unusual force of character combined with
an equal amount of sagacity in the face of
new conditions, such as "were brought
about by the settlement of the French in
his neighborhood. Whether from policy
or real regard he was one of the best
friends the French possessed among the
Natchez, and his death and that of his
brother two years later paved the way
for an ascendancy of the English party
in the nation and the terrible massacre
of 1729. (j. R. s.)
Olacnayake. A former Seminole village
situated about the extreme N. E. corner of
Hillsboro co., Fla.— H. R. Doc. 7S, L'5th
Cong., 2d sess., map, 768, 183S.
Olagale. A "kingdom," i. e. tribe,
mentioned by Fontaneda as being, about
1570, somewhere in x. central Florida, E.
of Apalachee. By consonance inter
change it appears "to be identical with
Etocale (Biedma), Ocale (Ranjel), and
Gale (Gentl. of Klvas), a "province"
through which De Soto passed in 1539 en
the road to Potano (q. v. ), and is probably
also the Eloquale of the De Bry map ol
1591, indicated as westward from middle
St John r., perhaps in the neighborhood of
the present Ocala, Marion co. , Fla. Bied
ma speaks of it as a small town, probably
118
OLAGATANO OLHON
[B. A. E.
confusing the tribe with one of _its vil
lages, hut all the others speak of it as an
independent province or kingdom. Ran-
jel names rqneten as the first town of
the province entered by the Spaniards
coining from the s. (•'. M. )
Cale — Ranjel «vi 1516) in Bourne. DC Soto Narr.,
ii ti7. U>04: Gentl. of Klvas U557), ibid., I, 35, 1904.
Eloquale.— I>e Bry map (1591) in Le Moyno Narr.,
Applrton trans., 1875. Etocale. — Biedma (1544) in
Bouriu-,op.cit.,n.5. Ocala.— Brinton, Flor. Penin.,
iy, IS.V.i. Ocale.— Ranjel (m. 1546) in Bourne, op.
cit n 65- Do Soto (1539), ibid., 162. Ocali. — Gar-
eilassode la Vega (1591) inHakluytSoc. Pub., IX,
xxxii. 1S51. Ocaly.— Garcilasso de la Vega (1591)
in sliipp. De Soto and Fla., 281, 1881. Olagale.—
FontaiH-da (<-<t. 1575), Memoir, B. Smith trans.,
IS- 'JO. 1^54.
Olagatano. Named with Otopali by
Fontaneda, about 1575, as a village re
ported to be inland and x. from the coast
provinces of ''Chieora," about the pres
ent Charleston, S. 0. Distinct from Ona-
giitano, which he names as a mountain
region farther away. («f. M. )
Olacatano.— Fontaneda (1575) quoted by French,
Hist. Cull. La., n. 257, 1875. Olagatano.— Fonta
neda Mem.. -Smith trans., 16, 1854. Olgatano. —
Fontaneda quoted byShipp, De Soto and Fla., 585,
issi. Olocatano. —Fontaneda in Ternaux-Com-
pans, Voy., xx, 24, 1841.
Olamentke. A name first applied by
some of the earlier writers to a so-called
division of the Moquelumnan family in
habiting the country immediately N. of
the < iolden Gate and San Francisco bay,
in Marin, Sonoma, and Napa cos., Cal.
The people of this region were among the
later neophytes taken to Dolores mission
at San Francisco, and among the first of
those at San Rafael and San Francisco
Solano missions, both of wdrich were in
their country. Very few of these so-called
( Mamentke now survive. See Moquelum-
/"'". (s. A. B.)
Bodega.— Ludewig, Am. Aborig. Lang., 20, 1858.
O'-lah-ment' ko.— Merriam in Am. Aiithrop., ix,
339, 1907. Olamentke.— Bacr cited by Latham in
I'ror. Pliil,,]. Soc. Loud., 79, 1854.
Olamon ( ' paint,' usually referring to red
paint. — Gerard). A Penobscot village
occupying an island in Penobscot r. near
< Ireenbush, Me.
Olamon.— Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vii, 104, 1876. Olle-
mon Indiana.— Vetromile, ibid., vi, 211, 1*59. Ul-
amanusek. — Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887
i Prliolisrot Iiiimo.
Olanche. Supi)osed to he a Mono-Pa-
viotso band of s. K. California, and evi
dently the people of Olancha, s. of Owens
lake.
Olanches.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8 I860
Old Dogs. A society of the Ilidatsa.—
Cuibertson in Sniithson. Rep. 1850, 143,
1851.
Old King. See HaijenqiieragJita.
Old Knife. A prominent chief of the
>kidi 1 'aw nee, known among his people as
l^ataleshaC Knife Chief), first brought to
public jioti;-eat St Louis when he signed,
asSettulushaa, the treaty of .June 18, and,
as Letereeshar, the treaty of June 22, 1818.
Maj. S. 1 1. Long ,,,,-t him at his camp on
Loup fork of IMatte r., Nebr., in 1819.
He was the father of Petalesharo (q. v.)
and to him is attributed the cessation of
the religious custom of burning prisoners.
He also signed the treaty of Ft Atkinson,
Council Bluffs, la., Sept. 30, 1825. An
oil portrait, painted by John Neagle in
1821, is in possession of the Historical So
ciety of Pennsylvania.
Old Mad Town. A former village, proba
bly of the Upper Creeks, on an upper
branch of Cahawba r., hear the present
Birmingham, Ala. — Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E. , Ala. map, 1900.
Old Queen. See Magnus.
Old Shawnee Town. A village of the
Shawnee, situated before 1770 on Ohio r.
in Gallia eo., Ohio, 3 m. above the mouth
of the Great Kanawha. — Washington
(1770) quoted by Rupp, West Penn.,
app., 401, 1846.
Old Sitka. A summer camp of the Sitka
Indians on Baranof id., Alaska; pop. 73
in 1880.— Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska,
32, 1884.
Old Skin Necklace. A former Oglala
Sioux band, under Minisa, or Red Wa
ter. — Cuibertson in Sniithson. Rep. 1850, ;
142, 1851.
Old Smoke. See Sayenqueraghta.
Oldtown. A village of the Penobscot
on an island in Penobscot r., a few m.
above Bangor, Me. It contained 410 in
habitants in 1898.
Indian Oldtown.— Little (1788) in Me. Hi 4. Soc.
Coll., vn, 13, 1876. Nganudene.— Gatschet, Penob
scot MS., B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Old-
town.— Conf. of 1786 in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vn, 10,
1876. Panawanscot.— Ballard (ca. 1830), ibid., 1, 466,
1865. Panawapskek.— Gatschet, Penobscot MS.,
B. A. E., 1887 (native form of Penobscot).
Olegel. The Yurok name of a Karok
village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal., at the
mouth of Camp cr., 1m. below Orleans
Bar. — A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905.
Oleharkarmekarto ( Ole-har-kar-me'-kcvr-
to, 'elector'). A subclan of the Dela-
wares. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Olemos. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco, ,
CaL— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, (
1861.
Oler. The Yurok name of a Karok vil- '
lage between Orleans Bar and Red Cap |
cr., Klamath r., N. w. Cal. — A. L. Kroeber, i
inf'n, 1905.
Olesino. A Chumashan village between
Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.
Olesina.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Olesino.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 183, 1857.
Olestura. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Olhon. A division of the Costanoan
family, formerly on San Francisco penin
sula and connected with mission Dolores,
San Francisco, Cal. The term Costanos, /
also made to include other groups 01
BULL. 30]
OL1TASSA OMAHA
tribes, seems to have been applied origi
nally to them. — A. L. Kroeber, infn,
1905.
Alchones.— Beechey, Voy., i, 400, 1831. Ohlones.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 31, 1861. Olchone.—
Beechey, op. cit., 402. 01-hones. — Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, n, 506, 1852. Oljon.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Olitassa (Holihtasha, 'fort is there').
A former important Choctaw town, noted
by Romans in 1775 on the site of the
present De Kalb, Miss. It had two chiefs
and more than 100 cabins, and was a kind
of capital for the neighboring towns for
20 m. or more around. Once a year dele
gates from all these towns met there to
make new laws. — H albert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., vi, 426, 1902.
Ollas. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Olmolosoc. A former rancheria con
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran
cisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Ololopa ( (/-lo-lo-pa, related to </-lo-lo-
ko, 'smoke-hole'). A division or village
of the Maidu near Oroville, on Feather r.,
Butte co., Cal. They numbered between
100 and 150 in 1850, but are now nearly
extinct. (R. B. D. )
Holilepas.— Johnson in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
vi, 710, 1857. Holil-le-pas.— Day (1850) in Sen.
Ex. Doe. 4. 32d Cong., spec, sess., 39. 1853. Ho-lil-
li-pah.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1850. Holoaloopis.—
Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 420, 1874. Hololipi.—
Chever in Bull. Essex Inst. 1870, n, 28, 1871.
Hol-6-lu-pai. — PowersinCont.N.A.Ethnol.,lii,282,
1877. Jollillepas.— Day, op. cit. Oleepas.— Delano,
Life on Plains, 293, 1854. 0-lip-as.— Day, op. cit.
0-lip-pas.— Johnston (1850) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 45, 1853. Ololopai.— Curtin,
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Olotaraca. A young chief who led the
Indian force which accompanied De
Gourges in the destruction of the Spanish
forts at the mouth of St John r., Fla., in
1568, and distinguished himself by being
the first man to scale the breastwork, kill
ing the gunner who had fired on the ad
vancing French. He was the nephew of
the chief of the Saturiba (Satourioua)
tribe, which held lower St John r. and
had welcomed the French under Ribaut
in 1562 and Laudonniere in 1564. The
name occurs also as Olotoraca, Olotacara,
Dtocara, etc., and according to Gatschet
;he proper form is Hola'taraca, holata
*3eing the title for a subchief in the Timu-
,'iia language. (•?. M.)
Olowitok (Ol-o'-wi-tok, from olowin,
west' ). A general name applied by the
:>eople of the Miwok (Moquelumnan)
stock of California to all people living w.
)f the speaker. (s. A. B.)
)l-o'-wi-dok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m,
49, 1877. Ol'-o-wit.— Ibid, (identical, although
riven asdistinct). Olowitok.— S. A. Barrett, infn,
906. Ol-o-wi'-ya.— Powers, op. cit. (identical, al-
hongh given as distinct). Olwiya.— S. A. Bar-
ett, infn, 1906 (alternative form).
Olpen. A former rancheria connected
vith Dolores mission, San Francisco,
M.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
861.
Olposel. A name applied to one of the
villages or small divisions of the south
ern Wintun or Patwin Indians living on
the upper course of Cache cr., in Lake
co., Cal. (s. A. 15.)
Ol'-po-sel.— Powers in Cont.X. A. Ethnol., in, 219
1877.
Olulato ('above', 'on high'). A Pat-
win tribe formerly living on Ulatns cr.
and about Vacaville, Solano co., Cal.
Hallapootas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 18tiO
Ol-u-la'-to.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in.
218, 1877. Ouloulatines. — Choris, Voy. Pitt., ti, 1822.
Ullulatas.— Taylor, op. cit. Ululato.— Chamisso in
Kotzebue, Voy., m, 51, 1821.
Olumane ( O-lum'-a-nc, 'vermilion' ). A
subclan of the Delawares. — Morgan, Anc
Soc., 172, 1877.
Olumpali. A former large Moquelnm-
nan village in the present Marin co., Cal.,
at a point about 6 m. s. of the town of
Petal uma. (s. A. n. )
Olompalis. —Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Olumpali.—
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., in, 51, 1821.
Omaha ('those going against the wind
or current ' ) . One of the 5 tribes of the s< >-
called Dhegiha group of the Siouan family,
the other 4 being the Kansa, Qnapaw,
Osage, and Ponca. Hale and Dorse y con
cluded from a study of the languages and
traditions that, in the westward migration
of the Dhegiha from their seat on Ohio and
Wabash rs. after the separation, at least
as early as 1500, of the Qnapaw, who went
down the Mississippi from the month
of the Ohio, the Omaha branch moved
up the great river, remaining awhile near
the mouth of the Missouri while war and
hunting parties explored the country to
the N. w. The Osage remained on Osage r.
and the Kansa continued up the Missouri,
whiletheC hnaha, still includingthePonca,
crossed the latter stream and remained
for a period in Iowa, ranging as far as the
Pipestone quarry at the present Pipestone,
Minn. They were driven back by the
Dakota, and after the separation of the
Ponca, who advanced into the Black
hills, which occurred probably about
1650 at the mouth of Niobrara r., the
Omaha settled on Bower., Nebr., and may
have already been there at the date of
Marquette's map ( 1673). Jefferys ( 1 761 )
located the Omaha on the K. side of Mis
souri r., beyond the Iowa, immediately
above Big Sioux r. In 1766 they appear
to have had friendly relations with the
Dakota, as Carver mentions having met
both tribes together on Minnesota r.
They were at their favorite resort near
Omadi, Dakota co., NYbr., in 1SOO. Lewis
and Clark (1804) found them on the *
side of Missouri r. opposite Sioux City,
S Dak., but learned that the tribe in
1802, while living at a point farther up
the Missouri, was visited by smallpox,
which had greatly reduced their number
and caused their removal. Then, as in
later years, they were at constant war
I'JO
OMAHA
[K. A. E.
•ux. They were on the w.
Missouri ' u short distance
atte in 1S45, but in 1855 re-
uit is now Dakota co., Nebr.
with other tribes in the
Iv 1"). 1830, and Oct. 15, 1836,
and by tin; treaty of Washington, D. C.,
Mar. it), 1854, ceded all their lands w. of
the Missouri and s. of a line running due
w. from the point where Iowa r. leaves
the bluffs, retaining their lands x. of this
line fora reservation. By treaty of Mar.
6, 1S(55, they sold part of their reservation
tothe TnitedStates for the use of the Win-
nebago. Many of them learned to culti
vate grain and raise stock, and in 1882,
through theeffort of Miss AliceC. Fletcher,
a law was enacted granting lands in sev
erally and prospective citi/enship.
The primitive dwellings of the Omaha
were chiefly lodges of earth, more rarely
of hark or mats, and skin tents. The
earth lodges, similar in construction to
those of the Mandan, were intended prin
cipally f..r summer use. when the people
were not hunting. The bark lodges were
usually elliptical in form, occasionally
having hvo fireplaces and two smoke
holes. The skin tent was used when the
people were traveling or hunting the
buffalo. Tottery was made by the ( hnaha
before 1850, but the art has been for
gotten. Their mortars were made by
burning a hollow in u knot or round
piece ot wood, and spoons were made of
horn, wood, and pottery. Polygamy was
practised, but the maximum number of
wives that any one man could have was
three. Until 1880 there were two prin
cipal chiefs, usually selected from the
Hangashenu subtribe, though there was
no law or rule forbidding their selec
tion from other divisions. In addition to
these there were subordinate chiefs.
Their religion, according to Dorsey (3rd
Rep. B. A. E., 1884), was associated with
the practice of medicine, mythology, and
war customs, and with their gentile sys
tem.
The population of the Omaha since their
recovery from the great loss by smallpox
in 1802, when they were reduced to about
300, has greatly increased. In 1804, ac
cording to Lewis (Statist. View, 16, 1807),
they numbered 600, including 150 war
riors. In 1829 they were estimated at
1,900, and in 1843 at 1,600, both of which
estimates were probably excessive.
Schoolcraft gives 1,349 in 1851, Bur
rows 1,200 in 1857, and the same num
ber is given by the census of 1880. In
1906 the population of the tribe was
1,228.
The Omaha gentes as given by Dorsey
(15th Rej). B. A. K., 226, 1897) are : A.—
Hangashenu. half tribe: 1, Wezhinshte; 2,
OMAHA WOMAN
Jnkesabe; 3, Hanga; 4, Phatada; 5, Kanze.
B. — Inshtasanda half tribe: 6, Mandhink-
agaghe; 7, Tesinde; 8, Tapa; 9, Ingdhez-
hide; 10, Inshtasanda. (j. o. D. c. T. )
Eromahas.—W. Reserve Hist. Soc. Tracts, i, no. 5, 24,
1*71. Ho'-ma«-ha».— Dorsey, Winnebago MS., B.
A. E., 1886 (Winnebago name). Hu-umui.— Gat-
BL'LL. 30]
OMAMIWININ1WAK OXAGHEK
121
sehet, MS., B. A. E. (Cheyenne name) . La Mar —
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 20, 1806 (so called by
the French). Maha.— Marquette, autograph map
(1673) in Shea, Discov., 1852. Mahaer.— Balbi
Atlas Ethnog., 33, ?774, 1826. Mahagi.— Gatschet,'
MS., B. A. E. (Shawnee name). Mahahs —
Carver, Trav., 109, 1778. Mahan.— Lewis, Trav.,
14, 1809. Maharha.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark
(1804), I, 203, 1904. Mahars.— Whitehouse (1804)
in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vn, 49, 1905. Ma
ha' s.—Brackenridge, Views La., 70, 1814. Mahas —
Iberville (1701) in Margry, D£c., iv, 587, 1880.
Mahaws.— Pike, Exped , pt. 2, app., 9, 1810.
Makah. — U. S. Ind. Treaties, Kapplered., n, 115,
1904 (misprint). Mama.— Gale, Upper Miss., 217,
1867 (misprint). Mawhaws.— Carver, Trav., 80,
1778. Mazahuas.— Ratinesque in Marshall, Hist.
Ky., I, 28, 1824. O'-ma'-ha.— Lewis and Clark
Discov., 20, 1806. Omaha hcaka.—Iapi Gave, xm,
33, Sept. 1884 ('real Omaha': Yankton name).
Omahahs.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 639, 1826. Omahaws.—
Drake, Ind. Chron., pi., 1836. Omahuas.— Rafin-
esque in Marshall, Hist. Ky., i, 30, 1824. Omalia —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in. 386. 1853 (misprint).
O-marj'-ha.— Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E
184, 1882. O-maij'-ha-hca.— Ibid. (' true Omaha').
Omans.— Jefferys, Fr. Doms. Am., i, 135, 1761.
Omaonhaon. — Toussaint, Carte de 1'Amer., 1839.
Omau'-hau.— M'Coy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 84, 1838.
Omawhaw.— Sehoolcraft, Trav.. 309, 1821. Omaw-
hawes. — Tanner, Narr., 313, 1830. Omouhoa.
La Salle (1681) in Margry, Dec., n. 134, 1877
(identical?). Omowhows.— Tanner, Xarr., 146,
1830. Omuhaw.— Hurlbert in Jones, Ojibway
Inds., 178, 1861. O-ni'-ha-o.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo.Val., 290, 1862 ('drum-beaters': Chey
enne name). Om'ha0. — Mooney, Cheyenne Inds.,
423, 1907 (Cheyenne name). Oo-ma-ha.— Bracken-
ridge, Views La,, 76, 1814. Otomie.— Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, 11, 335, 1852 (misprint). Owaha.— Gat
schet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee inme). Owahas.—
Sen. Ex. Doc. 72, 20th Cong., 2d se'ss., 101, 1829.
Puk-tis.— Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Tales, 230, 1889
(Pawnee name) . U'-aha.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.
(Pawnee name), tj'-ma-ha.— Gatschet, Kaw vo-
oab.,B.A.E.,27,1878(Kansaname). TJ-ma "-ha".—
Do^sey in Am. Antiq., 313, Oct. 1883 (misprint).
U-ma»'-han.— Dorsey in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash.,
128, 1880 ('upstream people': Osage name).
U-manhan.— Ibid., 129 (misprint). Uwaha.— Gat
schet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name).
Omamiwininiwak ('people of lower part
of the river'). The Nipissing name for
the Algonkin, properly so called, survi
vors of whom still live at Becancour and
at Three Rivers, Quebec. — Cuoq, Lexique
Algonquine, 193,, 1886.
Omanitsenok (Omanits'enox, 'the people
of Omanis,' a place on Klaskino inlet,
Brit. Col.). A gens of the Klaskino, a
Kwakiutl tribe.— Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus.
1895, 329, 1897.
Omaskos ( ' elk ' ) . A subphratry or gens
of theMenominee. — Hoffman in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Omatl (Oma^/). The name of an an
cestor of a Tlatlasikoala gens, sometimes
applied to the gens itself. — Boas in Peter-
manns Mitt, pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Omaxtux. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Tavlor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. ^8,
1861.
Omegeeze ( Miglzl, ' bald eagle ' ) . A gens
of the Chippewa. See Migichihiliniou.
Me-giz-ze.— Tanner, Narr., 314, 1830. Me-gizzee.—
^yarren in Minn. Hist, Soc. Coll., v, 44, 1885. Mi'-
gisi.— Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 1882.
Migizi.— Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1907 (correct form).
0-me-gee-ze'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 166, 1877.
Omenaosse. A village or tribe men
tioned by Joutel in 1687 as being between
Matagorda bay and Maligne (Colorado)
r., Jexas. Ihe name was given him bv
the Ebahamo Indians who lived in that
region and who were probably Karan-
kawan. See Gatschet, Karankawa Inds
i, 35, 46, 1891.
Omeaoffe.— Joutel (1(5S7) in French, Hist. C,,ll I a
i, 167, 1846 (misprint.). Omeaosse — Ibid r/>'
Omeaotes -Barcia. K nsayo.271. 1723. Omenaosse.-
Joutel (168/) in Margry, Dec., in, 2ss, isvs
Omik. A former Aleut village on Agattu
id., Alaska, one of the Near id. group ,,f
the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Omisis (O'mYfts, 'eaters'; sing., <>,»!'-
slsts). A principal division of the Chey
enne. The name is frequently used as
synonymous with Northern Cheyenne,
because the dominant division in "the N.
Before the division of the Cheyenne
the Omisis occupied that portion of the
camp circle immediately x. of the E. en
trance. (.1. M.)
Eaters.— Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,
62. 1905. Hmi'sis.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A K '
1026,189(1. mi'sis.— Hayden, Ethnog. and 1'hilol.
Mo. Val., 290, 1862. 0 missis.— Grinnell Social
Org. Cheyennes, 136, 1905.
Omitiaqua. A village ( "king" ) in Flor
ida subject to Utina, chief of the Timucua
in 1564, according to Landonniere. The
De Bry map places it E. of lower St John r.
Omitaqua. — DeBry, map (1591) in LeMoyne, Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875. Omitiaqua.— Laudonniere
(1564) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n. s., 213, istiy.
Ommunise (Om&rilse, 'he gathers lire-
wood. ' — \V. J. ) . A Chippewa or ( )ttawa
band formerly living on Carp r., Mich.;
also a place between Lake of the Woods
and Winnipeg, so called because of the
scarcity of wood.
Carp River band.— Smith in Ind. AIT. Rep., 53. 1851.
Omanise.— Wm. Jones, infn, 1905 (correct form).
Ommunise. — Smith, op.cit.
Omowuh. The Rain-cloud clan of the
Patki (Water-house) phratry of the Hopi.
Oma-a. — Bourke, Snake Dance, 117,1884. O'-mau. —
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1S91. Omawuu.—
Dorsey and Voth, Mishongnovi Ceremonies, 175,
1902. ' O'-mow-uh wiin-wu. — Fewkes in Am. An-
throp.,vn,402, 1894 (icun-u'u=cl&n) .
Ompivromo. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. IS, 1861.
Ona. The third village of the Cliilula
on Redwood cr., Cal.
Oh-nah.— Gibbs in Schoolcrnft. Ind. Tribes, in,
139, 1853 (Yurok name). Ono.— Ibid. Unuh.—
Powers in Overland Mo., vu, 530, 1872.
Onackatin. See Onockcttin.
Onagatano. A former province x. of
Florida peninsula, in snow-clad moun
tains, where, in the lo'th century, it was
said the Apalachee obtained their gold.
Distinct from Olagatano, q. v. (Fonta-
neda Mem., ca. 1575, Smith trans., L'O,
1854) .
Onaghee. An ancient Seneca settle
ment on the s. side of Fall brook, at
Hopewell, Ontario co., N. Y. Before
1720 a number of the inhabitants settled
near Montreal, and in 1750 the place had
been long deserted.
ONAHKLI ONDOUTAOUAKA
[B. A. E.
Onachee.— rainmerhofF 1 1750) quoted by Conover,
Kan and (Jeneva MS. Onaghee.— Schuyler
(17"0.in N Y Doc.Col. Hist., V, 543. 1855. Onane.—
!)«>,• of 17H). ibid..52S. Onahee.— Doc.of 1726, ibid.,
7>i7 Onahie. — Kvans. Map, 1755. Onnachee.—
rammrrhoiT quoted by ronover, op. cit. Onna-
ghee.— Conover. ibid. Onnahee.— Riggs (1720) m
N. V. Doc. Col. Hist., v. 570. 1855.
Onaheli. Our of live hamlets compos
ing the former Chocta\v town of Imon-
galasha in Xeshoba co., Miss.— Halbert
in 1'nl.. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 432, 1902.
Onancock. A village of the Powhatan
ennt'ederacy in 160S, about the site of the
present Onancock, in Accomack co., Va.
Four or five families were still therein
Oanancock.— Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Onancock.—
Ho/man. M<1.. I. 149, 1837. Onancoke.— Ibid., 148.
Onankok.— Herrman (1670), Maps to accompany
Kcp. on the Line between Va. and Md., 1873.
Onaucoke.— Pory in Smith (1629),Va., n, 61, repr.
1H19.
Onapiem. A village or tribe mentioned
liy .Inutcl in 16S7 as being N. or x. w. of
Maligne (Colorado) r., Tex. The region
was oreupied and controlled largely by
Caddoan tribes, and the name seems to
have been given to Jontel by Ebahamo
Indians, who were probably Karanka wan.
Set- (iatschet, Karankawa Indians, 35,
1S91. (A. c. F.)
Onapiem.— Jontel (16X7) in Margry, Dec., in, 289,
1^7v Onapien. — .lontel (11)87) in French, Hist.
Cull. I.;i.. i. l:;7, 1M6. Onapienes. — Barcia, Ensayo,
Onasakenrat ( ' White Feather ' ) , Joseph.
A Mohawk chief, noted for his transla
tions of religious works into his native
laniruage. lie was born on his father's
farm, near Oka, Canada, Sept. 4, 1845; at
14 years of age he was sent to Montreal
College to be educated for the priest
hood, remaining thereabout 4 years. He
was afterward converted to Protestantism
and became an evangelical preacher. On
June 15, 1S77, the Catholic church of
Oka was burned, and Chief Joseph was
tried for the offense, but was not con
victed. He died suddenly, Feb. 8, 1881,
at Canghnawaga. Among his transla
tions into the Mohawk dialect are the
Oospels (1K80) and a volume of hymns.
At the time of his death he was engaged
in translating the remainder of the Bible,
having reached in the work the Epistles
to the Hebrews.
Onathaqua (possibly intended for Ou.a-
/h'K/ini). A tribe or village about C.
Canaveral, K. coast of Florida, in con
stant alliance with the Calusa (q. v.)
in 1564 (Laudonniere). Probably iden
tical in whole or in part with the Ais
tribe. Not to be confounded with Ona
theaqua, <|. v. (.1. M.)
Oathkaqua.— De Hry map (ir>'.)i)in Le Moyne
Niirr.. Appleton trans.. 1875. Onathaqua.— Lau-
(loiini.-re ( i:,i;i, in Kr(.nrh, Hist Coll L(1 n s
*6'.M possibly f,,r <>untlin.|iiu). Onothaca.-
BrackenndKe, Lu., M isl (. Otchaqua — De 1'Isle
map, I7(K).
Onatheaqua. A principal tribe in 15f)4,
described as living near the high moun
tains, apparently in upper Georgia, and
equal in power and importance to the
Timucua, Potano, Yustaga, and Saturiba,
according to Laudonniere. Not to be
confounded with Onathaqua (q. v. ), near
C. Canaveral, Fla. (.1. M.)
Onatheaqua. — Luudonniere (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. s., 244, 1869; De Bry, map (1591) in
Le Moyne, Xarr., Appleton trans., 1875 (indicated
w. of St John r. and beyond Oustaca=Yustaga).
Onava. A former Nevome pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1 622;
situated in lat. 28° W, Ion. 109°, on the
Rio Yaqui, Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 875 in
1678, 457 in 1730. The inhabitants prob
ably spoke a dialect slightly different
from the Nevome proper. The town is
now completely Mexicanized.
Hare-eaters. — ten Kate in Jour. Am. Eth. and
Arch., 142. 1892 (Tchoofkwatam, or: Pimaname).
Ohavas. — Escudero quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, I, 101, 1884. Onabas.— Kino map (1702) in
Stocklein, Neue YVelt-Bott, 74, 1726. Onava.— Bal-
bi (1826) quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 352,
1864. San Ignacio Onabas. — Zapata (1678) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 4th s., m, 359, 1857. Tchoofkwatam.—
ten Kate, op. cit. ('hare-eaters': Pimaname).
Onaweron (prob. ' [there] are springs of
water'). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Bear clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the Chant of Welcome of the
Condolence Council of the League of the
Iroquois. Nothing definite is knowrn of
its situation or of the particular tribe to
which it belonged. See Hale, Iroq. Book
of Rites, 120, 1883. (j. N. B. H. )
Onawmanient. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy on the s. bank of the Poto
mac in the present Westmoreland co.,
Va., numbering about 400 in 1608. Their
principal village, of the same name, was
probably on Nominy bay.
Anawmanient. — Bozman" Md., I, 188, 1837. Nomi-
nies.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9, 1848. Onauma-
nient.— Smith (1612), Works, Arber ed., 52, 1884
(the village).
Onbi. A Costanoan village situated in
1815 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Gal. — Taylor in Gal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860.
Onchomo (Ontcomo}. A former Maidu
village at Mud Springs, about 5 m. dues,
of Placerville, Eldorado co., Cal. — Pixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, pi. 38,
1905.
Ondachoe. A Cayuga village mentioned
by Cammerhoff, the Moravian, in 1750,
as situated on the w. shore of Cayuga
lake, N. Y., apparently opposite Aurora.
He said it was larger than Cayuga. Gen.
Clark placed it at Sheldrake point, but
this is too far s. ( w. M. B. )
Ondatra. A name for the muskrat
( Filx'f zibet hints), derived from one of the
Huron dialects of the Troquoian language
early current in the Hochelaga region of
Canada. A more common name is mus-
<]v<tsJt, of Algonquian origin. (A. F. c. )
Ondoutaouaka. An Algonquian tribe
or division, probably a part of the Mon-
BULL. 30]
ON ECHS AGERAT ONEIDA
tagnais, living in 1644 about 100 leagues
above "Saguene," Quebec.
Ondoutaoiiaheronnon. — Jes. Rel. 1644, 99, 1858 On-
doutaouaka.— Ibid., 1642, 10, 1858.
Onechsagerat. The "old chief" of
Cayuga, mentioned by Cammerhoff in
1750. He was also styled Teiyughsara-
garat, the principal chief, when he re
ceived Sir Wm. Johnson's belts and went
to Canada in 1756. Weiser called him
Oyeaghseragearat in 1754, and Oyuch-
seragarat in 1752. His name appears
in 1762 and 1774, the latter year at
Onondaga, in November, when "a Cay
uga chief named Oyeghseragearat spoke. ' '
This may possibly have been a young
er man. (w. M. H.)
Oneida (Anglicized compressed form of
the common Iroquois term tiiontn'iote' ,
'there it it-rock has-set-up (continu-
ative),' i. e. a rock that something set up
and is still standing, referring to a large
sienite bowlder near the site of one of
their ancient villages). A tribe of the
Iroquois confederation, formerly occu
pying the country s. of Oneida lake,
Oneida co., X. Y., and latterly including
the upper waters of the Susquehanna.
According to authentic tradition, the
Oneida was the second tribe to accept the
proposition of Dekanawida and Hiawatha
to form a defensive and offensive league
of all the tribes of men for the promotion
of mutual welfare and security. In the
federal council and in other federal as
semblies they have the right to represen
tation by 9 federal chieftains of the highest
rank. Like the Mohawk, the Oneida
have only 3 clans, the Turtle, the Wolf,
and the Bear, each clan being represented
by 3 of the 9 federal representatives of
this tribe (see Clan and Gens}. Insofar as
eldership as a member of a clan phratry
can give precedence in roll-call and the
right to discuss first in order all matters
coming before its side of the council fire,
the Oneida are the dominant tribe within
the tribal phratry, called the Four (origi
nally Two) Brothers and "Offspring,"
to which they belong. In tribal assem
blies the Turtle and ^the Wolf constitute
a clan phratry, and the Bear another.
The Oneida have usually been a conserva
tive people in their dealing with their
allies and with other peoples. In 1635
they, with the Onondaga, Cayuga, and
Mohawk, sought to become parties to the
peace concluded in the preceding year
between the Seneca and the Hurons. At
this period they were called sedentary
and very populous, but only from Indian
reports.
The Jesuit Relation for 1646 (p. 3,1858)
says that with the exception of the Mo
hawk there was no treaty, properly
speaking, then in existence between the
Iroquois tribes inclusive of the Oneida and
the French. From the same Relation it
is learned that "Onnieoute" (Oneniote)
the principal Oneida village of that time
having lost the greater portion of its men
m a war with the "upper Algonquin "
was compelled to request the Mohawk
to lend aid in repeopling the village by
granting thereto a colony of men, and that
it was for this reason that the Mohawk
ceremonially and publicly call the Oneida
their daughter or son. This story is
probably due to a misconception of' the
fictitious political kinships and relation
ships established between the several
tribes at the time of the institution and
organization of the League (see Coiifctle ra
tion) . The Cayuga and the Tuscarora are
likewise called "Offspring," but not for
the reason above given. The Jesuit Rela
tion for 1648 (p. 46) first definitely locates
the Oneida. From the Relation for 1641
(p. 74) it is gathered that the Jesuit
fathers had learned that the Oneida had
THROWING UP PINS'
a peculiar form of government in which
the rulership alternated between the two
sexes. This statement is likewise appar
ently due to a misconception of the fact
that among Iroquois tribes the titles to the
chiefships belonged to the women of cer
tain clans in the tribe and not to the men,
although men were chosen by the women
to exercise the rights and privileges and
to perform the duties pertaining to these
chiefships, and that there were, and indeed
still are, a numberof women filling federal
chiefships bearing the name of the
highest class. These women chieftains
have approximately the same rights, priv
ileges, and immunities as the men chiefs,
but exercise them fully only in emergen
cies; they, too, maintain the institutions
of society and government among the
women.
The Jesuit Relation for 1667 (ui, 145,
1899) declares that the Oneida were at
ONEIDA
[B. A. E.
that time the least tractable of the Iro
quois tribes. It was at this period that
Father I'.ruyas was stationed at the mis
sion of St "Francois Xavier among the
Oneida. It is also learned from this
source that the Mohegan and the Cones-
toira menaced the Oneida. While on this
mission Father Brnyas suffered for food
for a part of the year and was compelled
to sustain life oil a diet of dried frogs.
By the end of the year 1669 he had bap-
ti/ed MO persons, "in 1660 the Oneida
with the Mohawk were the least populous
of the Iroi[iiois tribes. The Jesuit Rela
tion for 16W-70 speaks of the Oneida be-
in i: present at a " feast of the dead " held
at the Mohawk village of Canghnawaga, .
showing that in a modified form at least
the decennial ceremony of the so-called
••head Feast'' was practised among the
Iro(|iiois when iirst known. On Jan.
HO, i<>71, the Oneida began the torture of
a captive Conestoga woman, and the tor
ture was -prolonged through 2 days and 2
nights because he in whose stead she had
hem given was burned at Conestoga for
that length of time. It is held by some
that the town defended by four lines of
palisades, closely fastened together and
attacked by Champlain in 1615 with his
Huron and Algonquian allies, was an
< Mieida village, although other authorities
place it elsewhere, in Onondaga territory.
In fact. the wars of the Oneida were those
of the League, although like the other
tribes they seem to have put forth most
energy against the tribes who in some man
ner had given them the greatest offense.
The ( 'atawba and the Muskhogean tribes,
as well as the Susquehanna r. Indians,
the Conestoga, gave most occupation to
the Oneida warriors.
After the conquest of the tribes on the
Susquehanna and its tributaries and those
on the Potomac, chiefly by the warriors
of the Oneida, the Cayuga, and the
Seneca, and those tribes which had sub
mitted to Iroqnois rule, a question arose
as to the propriety of the Mohawk, who
had not given any aid in subduing these
peoples, sharing in the income arising
from land sales there. Hence for a time
the Mohawk received no emolument
from this source, until the Iroquois tribes
became divided and the Mohawk sold
the lands in the Wyoming Valley region
of Pennsylvania to the Susquehanna
Land Co. of Connecticut. This, then, in
172s, moved the great federal council of
the league at Onondaga to send Shikel-
laniy, an Oncida chief, as a superinten
dent, to the forks of the Susquehanna for
the purpose of watching over the affairs
and the interests of the Six Nations of
Iroquois in Pennsylvania. At first Shi-
kellamy exercised a general supervision
over only tin; Shawnee and the Dela-
wares, who thereafter were required to
consult him in all matters arising be
tween them and the proprietary govern
ment. So well did he perform his duty
that in 1745 Shikellamy was made full
superintendent over all the dependent
tribes on the Susquehanna, with his resi
dence at Shamokin. He showed great
astuteness in the management of the af
fairs intrusted to his care, seeking at all
times to promote the interests of his peo
ple. Such was the influence which the
Oneida exercised on the Susquehanna.
In 1687 the Oneida were included in
the warrant of the King of Great Britain
to Gov. Dongan of Newr York, authoriz
ing him to protect the Five Nations as
subjects of Great Britain. In 1696 Count
Frontenac burned the Oneida castle, de
stroyed all their corn, and made prison
ers of 30 men, women, and children.
In 1645-46 the Oneida were at war
with the Nipissing, and one band of 17
warriors from "Ononiiote" defeated an
Algonkin party under Teswehat, the
one-eyed chief of this people, killing the
chief's son and taking 2 women prison
ers. This Iroquois party was afterward
defeated by 30 Hurons and the 2 women
were recaptured.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1666-68
Father Bruyas writes that the Oneida
were reputed the most cruel of all the Iro
quois tribes; that they had always made
war on the Algonkin and the Hurons, and
that two-thirds of the population of their
villages \vere composed of the people of
.these two tribes who had become Iroquois
in temper and inclination. This mission
ary adds that the nature of the Oneida
was then altogether barbarous, being
cruel, sly, cunning, and prone to blood
shed and carnage.
In 1655 a party of 60 Oneida warriors
was sent against the Ainikwa, or Beaver
Indians. This war was still in progress
in 1661, for in that year 2 bands, one of
24 and the other of 30 warriors, were
encountered on their way to fight the
Amikwa.
Chauchetiere (letter in Jesuit Relations,
Thwaites ed., LXII, 185, 1900) says that
"war is blazing in the country of the
Outaouaks," that the Iroquois, especially
the Oneida, continued their hatred of the
Outagami (Foxes) and the Illinois, and
so have slain and captured many Illinois.
In 1681 they killed or captured about
1,000 of these unfortunate people.
In 1711, about half of the Tuscarora
tribe, then dwelling in North Carolina,
seems to have conspired with several
alien neighboring tribes and bands to
destroy the Can >lina settlers. The colon
ists, however, recollecting the ancient
feud between the Southern and the North
ern Indians, allied themselves with the
BULL. 30]
ONEIDA
125
Catawba and some Muskhogean tribes.
The Tuscarora, sustaining several severe
defeats, were finally driven from their
homes and hunting grounds. This act of
the Southern Indians made the hatred
of the Iroquois against the Catawba more
bitter and merciless.
The Oneida were at times friendly to
the French and to the Jesuit missionaries,
while the other Iroquois were their de
termined enemies. A great part of the
Oneida and the Tuscarora, through the
influence of Rev. Samuel Kirk land, re
mained neutral in the Revolutionary war,
while the majority of the confederation
of the Iroquois were divided and did not
act as a unit in this matter. Early in
that struggle the hostile Iroquois tribes
attacked the Oneida and burned one of
their villages, forcing them to take refuge
near the Americans in the vicinity of
Schenectady, where they remained until
the close of the war. Shortly after the
main body of the tribe returned to their
former homes. At a later period a con
siderable number emigrated to Canada
and settled on Grand r. and Thames r.,
Ontario. Another small band, called
Oriskas, formed a new settlement at
Ganowarohare, a few miles from the
main body in Oneida co., N. Y. At dif
ferent earlier periods the Oneida adopted
and gave lands to the Tuscarora, the
Stockbridges, and the Brothertons. The
Tuscarora afterward removed to land
granted by the Seneca in w. Newr York.
In 1846, having sold most of their lands
in NewT York, the greater part of the
Oneida, together with their last two
adopted tribes, removed to a tract on
Green bay, Wis., where they now reside.
Among those living in Newr York at
the time of removal were two parties
known respectively as the First Chris
tian, and the Second Christian or Orchard
party.
The Oneida entered into treaties with
the United States at Ft Stanwix, N. Y.,
Oct. 22, 1784; Ft Harmar, O., Jan. 9,
1789; Canandaigua, N. Y., Nov. 11, 1794;
Oneida, N. Y., Dec. 2, 1794; Buffalo
Creek, N. Y., Jan. 15, 1838; and Wash
ington, I). C., Feb. 3, 1838. They also
held no fewer than 30 treaties with the
State of New York between the years
1788 and 1842.
The estimates of Oneida population at
different periods are no more satisfactory
than those relating to the other Iroquois
tribes. The earliest account (1660) gives
them 500. They are placed at 1 , 000 in 1 677
md 1721. In 1770 they were estimated
it 410, in 1776 at 628, and in 1795 at 660,
md were said to have been decreasing for
i long time. They number at present
1906) about 3,220, of whom 286 are still
n New York, 2,151 under the Oneida
School Superintendency in Wisconsin
783 on Thames r., Ontario, besides those
settled among the other Iroquois on (i rand
r., Ontario. There are no means of learn
ing the number of Oneida who joined the
several colonies of Catholic Iroquois.
The Oneida towns, so far as known,
were: Awegen, Brothertown, Cahun-
ghage, Canowdowsa, Cowassalon, Chitte-
nango, Ganadoga, Hostaynntwa, Oneida,
Opolopong, Oriska, Ossewingo, Ostoge-
ron, Schoherage, Sevege, Soloeka, Stock-
bridge, Tegasoke, Teseroken, Teiosweken,
and Tkanetota. (j. x. H. n.)
Anayints.— Pa. Col. Rec., IV, 5x4, 1851. Anayot
haga.— Pyrla-us (ca. 17.50) quoted in Am. Antiu.,
IV, 75, 1881. Annegouts.— Bac.nieville de la
Potherie, Hist. Amer. Septent., in, 3, 1753.
Anoyints. — Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S., xxvi,
352, 1877. Hogh-na-you-tau-agh taugh caugh.— Ma-
cauley, N. Y., u, 176, 1829. Honnehiouts.— Hen-
nepin, New Discov., map, 1698. Huniedes. — Doc.
of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xm, 500, 1x81.
Janadoah. — Morse, Am. Geog., I, 454, 1819 (here
used for Iroquois generally). Janitos. — Lawson
(170W) quoted by Schoolcfaft, Ind. Tribes, vi.
326, 1857 (incorrectly given as Lavvson's form).
Jennitos. — Lawson (1709), Hist. Car., 82. 1X60.
Nation de la Pierre.— Jes. Kel. 1669, 7, 1X5X.
Ne-ar-de-on-dar-go'-war. — Morgan, League Iroq.,
98, 1851(councilname). Neharontoquoah. — Weiser
(1750) in Pa. Col. Rec., v, 477, 1x51. Ne-haw-re-
tah-go.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 185, 1829. Ne-haw-
re-tah-go-wah.— Beauchamp in Bull. 78. N. Y.
State Mus., 161, 1905. Ne-haw-teh-tah-go.— Cusick,
Six Nations. 16, 1828. Ne'yutka. — Gatschet, Sen
eca MS., B. A. E., 1X82 (Seneca name). Ne'yutka-
nonu'ndshunda. — Ibid, (another Seneca name).
Niharuntagoa.— Pyrlanis (m. 1750) in Am. Antic).,
IV, 75, 1881. Niharuntaquoa.— Weiser (1743), op.
cit., IV, 664, 1851. Nihatiloendagowa.— J. X. B.
Hewitt, infn, 1907 ('they are large trees': politi
cal name). Nihorontagowa. — Benson quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5. Ill, 1848. Niondago'a.—
Gatschet, Seneca MS., B. A. E., 1882 ('large trees ':
Seneca name). Niunda-ko'wa. — Gatschet, Seneca
MS 1882 ('large trees'). Onayauts.— Writer
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.. bk. 5,4, 1848. Ona-
yiuts.— Golden (1727), Five Nat., app., 58, 1747.
. O-na-yote'-ka-o-no.— Morgan, League Iroq., 52, 1X51.
Oncidas.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 527, 1878
(misprint). Oncydes. — Humphreys, Acct., 294,
1730 (misprint). 0-nea-yo-ta-au-cau.— Barton. New
Views, app., 6, 1798. Onedes. — Albany Con f. (1737)
in NY Doe. Col. Hist., VI, 98, 1855. Onedoes.—
Golden (173X), ibid., 123. Oneiadas.— Writer of
1792 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 2S7, 1806.
Oneiadds — Doc. of 16X7 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
in 432, 1853. Oneiades.— Allyn (1666) in Mass.
Hist Soc Coll. ,3d s., X, 63,1849. Oneidaes. -Dud
ley (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,2ds., VIII, 244,
18.19 Oneidas.— Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. ( ol.
Hist xm 502, 1881. Oneides.— Andros 11679)
ibid" in, 277, 1853. Oneidoes.— Colhoun (1753),
ibid VI 821,1855. Oneids.— Vernon (1697), ibul.,
IV 289 1854. Oneijdeg.—Wessels (1693), ibid., 60.
Oneiochronon.-Jes. Kel. 1640, 35. 1858. Oneiotch
ronons— Ibid., 1646, 34, 1858. OneiSchronons.—
Ibid 1639 67, 1858. Oneiouks.— Coxe, Carol
56, 1741. Oneiouronons.— Courcelles , 1670) in Mar
ST\ Dec , i, 178, 1875. Oneiout.— Jes. Kel. 1656,
12, 1858 (village). OneiStcheronons.— Jes. Kel.
1646 34 1858. Oneioutchronnons.— mm.. It).*, i<
1858! 6nei-yu-ta-augh-a.-Macauley N. V, II,
V> 1829 Oneiyutas.— Edwards (1751) in Mass.
list. Soc.'Coll.. 1st s., x. 146, 1849. Onejda^-W rax-
11 ^17541 in N Y Doc. Col. Hist.. VI, 8;V7, 1855.
nedef-Cortland (1687), ibid., in, 435. 185?
185
Hi
all
touis XIV71699), ibid., .x.
1-J6
ON KID A
[B. A. E.
l,sM Oneydays.— Albany Conf. (1748), ibid., vi.44/,
l.x:>.V Oneyders.— Markham (\m\, ibid., in, 807.
1 .<>:;. Oneydes.— Livingston (1677 1, ibid., xin, 510,
IxM Oneydese.— Livingston 07-0), ibid., V. 56;>,
ls.v> Oneydeys.— Albany Conf. (1751), ibid., VI, 719,
IVY/ Oneydoes.— Marshe (1741) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll ;;d s vn,lW. 1838. Oneydos.— Clarkson (1H91)
in N' V. Doe. Col. Hist., Ill, 814, 1853. Oneyds.—
Kleteher (1 «•)«»:<), ibid.. IV. 55, 1S54. Oneyede.—
Don tan (1688), ibid.. 521. Oneyonts.— Boudinot,
Star' in tin- West. 100. 1816. Oneyoust.— Denon-
ville i 16S5) in N. V. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, '282, 1855.
Oneyuts.—Maeauley.N.Y., 11,176, 1829. Oniadas.—
Carver Travels. 172, 177S. Oniades.— Coursey
(168'Ji in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xni, 557, 1881.
Onids— Ilomann Heirs map, 1756. Oniedas.—
Vctcb < 17HH in X. Y. I»oc. Col. Hist., V, 531, 1855.
Oniedes.— Albany Conf. (174(1), ibid., VI, 317, 1855.
Onioets.— Coxe, " Carolana, 56, 1741. Onioutche-
ronons —Jes. Kel. 1646. 3. 1S58. Oniouts.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 154, 1855. Oniyouths.— Bou
dinot. Star in tbe West, 128, 1816. 0-ni-yu-ta.—
Macanlcy. X. Y.. II, 176, I,s29. Oniyutaaugha.—
Ibid "71 Onneiochronnons. — Jes. Kel. 1648, 46,
lx.-,s. Onneiotchronnons.— .Ics. Kel. 1658, 3, 1858.
Onneioust. — Krnyas (1673) in Margry, Dec., I, 242,
1x75. Onneiout.— Yandrenil (1712), ibid. .41. Onnei-
outchoueronons.— Jes.Rol. 1656,14, 1858. Onneioute.—
,les. Kel. 1664, 34, 185,s. OnneiStheronnon. — Jes. Kel.
1660, 6, lx-\x. Onneiouthronnons. — .k's. Kel. 1657, 34,
Is.Vv Onnejioust.— Hellin, map, 1755. Onnejochro-
nons.— Jes. Kel. 1652, 35, 1858. Onnejoust.— Louis
XIV (16l.iy) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 697, 1855.
Onnejouts.— Jos. Kel. 1669, 7. 1858. Onneydes.—
Dongan U6S7) in X. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., ill, 438, 1853.
Onneyotchronon. — .les. Kel., index, 1858. Onne-
youth.— Charlevoix, Voy to X. Am., n, 25, 1761,
Onnogontes. — Charlevoix (1736) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, IIF, 555. 1853. Onnoyotes. — Lahontan.
Xcu- Yoy., i. 157, 1703. Onnoyoute. — Ibid., map.
Onodos.— Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Onoiochrho-
nons.—.les. Kel. 1635, 34,1858. Onojake. — La Mon
tague i 1661) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xin, 355, 1881.
Onoyats.— Mallery in Proo. A. A. A. S., xxvi, 352,
1877. Onoyauts.— Greenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., in, 252. 1853. Onoyote. — Pouehot, map
(1758i, ibi<l.. \. il'.U, 1858. Onoyouts. — Lahontan,
Xo\v Voy.. i, 23, 1703. Onoyuts. — La Tour, map,
177'.'. Onyades.— Greenhalgn (1677) in X. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., in. 250, 1853. Onydans. — Harris, Voy.
and Trav.. n. 311,1764. Onyedauns.— Loisler (1690)
in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. ,in, 700, 1853. Otatsightes.—
Macauloy, X. Y., n, 176, 1X29 (chiefs name).
Ouiochrhonons.— Jes. Rol. 1635, 34, 1858 (misprint).
Ouneyouths.— Baudry des Lo/iores, Yoy. a la Le.,
213, 1M)2. Tau-hur-lin-dagh-go-waugh.— Maeauley,
X. Y., n. 185, 1S29. T'wa'-ru-na.— Hewitt, inf'n,
1886 (Tuscarora name). Unlades. —Coursey (1682)
in X. V. Doc. C,>1. Hist., xm, 558, 1881.' Uniu-
taka.— (latschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885 (former
Tuscurora nainoi. Wtassone.— Heckewelder,
Hist. Inds., yy. 1876 ('makers of stone pipes':
Delaware name; applied also to other Indians
who excelled in that art).
Oneida. One of the chief and first
known villages of the Oneida people, and
which within historical times has been
removed to several new situations. It
seems to have been originally a town of
the Wolf clan, for it is so enumerated in
the Chant of Welcome of the Condolence
Council of the League of the Iroquois;
the Wolf clan constituted one of the two
phratries in the tribal council of the
Oneida. Arent Van Curler, who visited
this town in 16.TJ. wrote that it was situ
ated on a high hill and defended by two
rows of palisades; in the ramparts were
two grates, one on the w. side, over which
were standing ".'5 wooden images, of cut
(carved'/) wood, like men," adorned with
M scalps, and the other, on the E. side
adorned with only one scalp; the western
gate was :i\ ft wide, while the other was
only 2 ft. He wrote that this palisade
was 767 paces in circumference, and that
within it were 66 lodges, "much better,
higher, and more finished than all those
others we saw." Those seen by Van
Curler and his companions were the Mo
hawk castles. Of the first Mohawk cas
tle Van Curler wrote: "There stood but
36 houses, in rows like streets, so that
we could pass nicely. The houses are
made and covered with bark of trees,
and mostly fiat at the top. Some are
100, 90, or" 80 paces long, and 22 or 23 ft
high. . . . The houses were full of corn
that they lay in store, and we saw inai/e;
yes, in some houses more than 300
bushels." His description of the third
Mohawk castle, then called Sohanidisse,
or Rehanadisse, follows: "On a very high
hill stood 32 lodges, like the other ones.
Some were 100,^90, or 80 paces long; in
every lodge we saw 4, 5, or 6 fireplaces
where cooking went on." Some of the
lodges were finished with wooden fronts,
painted with all sorts of beasts, and in
some of them were found very good axes,
French shirts, coats, and razors, and
lodges were seen where "60, 70 and more
dried salmon were hanging." While in
the Oneida castle Van Curler witnessed
the conclusion of a temporary peace com
pact between the Oneida and the French
Indians for purposes of trade for four
years. To this he gave the name ' ' Cas
tle Knneyuttehage, or Sinnekens. ' ' The
Oneida, the Onondaga, and the Cavuga
were named respectively Onnevatte, On
ondaga, and Koyockure (forKoyockwe),
which indicates that the tribal divisions
of the Iroquois \vere well known to the
narrator at this period. This town was
probably on one of the early Oneida village
sites in the upper valley of Oneida cr.,
not far from Oriskany cr., and according
to Van Curler's estimate, 75 or 80 m. w.
of the Mohawk castle of Tenotoge (Tio-
nontogen?) ; it was situated on the E. side
of Oneida cr., and Van Curler saw x. w.
of it, on the left bank of the creek, " tre
mendously high land that seemed to lie
in the clouds." Just before reaching the
castle he saw three graves, "just like our
graves in length and height; usually their
graves are round." These graves were
surrounded with palisades, nicely closed
up, and painted red, white, and black.
The grave of a chief had an entrance, and
at the top there was " a big wooden bird,
and all around were painted dogs, and
deer, and snakes, and other beasts."
Such was the chief Oneida town of 1634.
While with the Oneida Van Curler wit
nessed apparently a part of the New Year
ceremonials of the Iroquois, which he re
garded as so much "foolery."
According to Greenhalgh, who visited
the Oneida in 1677, they had only one
town, "newly settled, double stock-
BULL. 30]
ONEIDA ONEKA
127
adoed," containing about 100 houses and
200 warriors, situated 20 (sic) in. from
Oneida cr. and 30 ni. s. of Mohawk r. ; it
had but little cleared land, "so that
they are forced to send to ye Onondago's
to buy corne." This village, therefore,
was not situated on the site visited bv
Van Curler. In Aug. 1696 a principal
town of the Oneida was burned by Vau-
dreuil, a lieutenant of Count Frontenac.
In 1756 Sir William Johnson (N. Y
Doc. Col. Hist, vn, 101, 1856) employed
the name Onawaraghhare to designate a
place regarded as suitable for the erec
tion of a fort, thus showing that at that
time there was a village called "Cano-
waroghere." In 1762 Lieut, Guy John
son, starting from German Flats, visited
the Oneida (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn
512, 1856). The first town reached he
called " Upper Oneida Castle," and also
simply "Oneida." Thence he went to
" Canowaroghere, a new village of the
Oneidas." On Sauthier's map of Jan. 1,
1779, 3 Oneida villages are placed in the
valley of Oneida cr.: (1) Old Oneyda
Cast(le), placed E. of the headwaters
of Oneida cr. and x. of the junction of
the trails from Ft Schuyler and from Ft
Herkermer; (2) Canowaroghare, lower
down the valley at the junction of the
trails from Ft Schuyler and Ft Stanwix,
and on the left bank of Oneida cr.;
(3) New Oneyda. Castle, on the right
bank of Oneida cr., at the junction of
the trails from his Canowaroghare and
from Ft Stanwix, and on the trail lead
ing from Canowaroghare to the Royal
Blockhouse on Wood cr. Two of these,
if not all of them, were contemporary.
In 1 774 the Montauk Indians were to be
settled at Canowaroghare. At Oneida in
1667 was founded the mission of Saint
Francois Xavier.
In a note attached to the original of a
Paris document of 1757 (N. Y. Doc. Hist
i, 526, 1849) the "great Oneida village"
is said to be " two leagues from the Lake, ' '
and that within it the English had con
structed a "picket Fort with four bas
tions," which however had been de
stroyed by the Oneida in pursuance of a
promise made by them to the Marquis de
Vaudreuil. This note adds that a second
3neida village, called "the little village,"
vvas situated "on the bank of the Lake."
It is thus seen that the site and the name
lave shifted from place to place, but were
•estricted to tne valleys of Oneida cr. and
ipper Oriskany cr. The name Canowa-
•oghare is the modern name of the city
>i Oneida and of the Indian settlement
ituated about 2 m. s., in Madison co.,
*. Y. In 1666-68 (Jes. Eel., Thwaites
d., LI, 121, 1899) Father Bruyas wrote
hat "Onneiout" was situated on au
minence whence a great portion of the
were
that
surrounding country ,-ould be seen
the environing forest cut away'
there is no river or lake, except a
leagues distant from the town-'' that
more than half the population was com-
posed of "Algonquins and Ilurons " and
that the Oneida had never spoken of
peace until within two years. The
Oneida have settlements in Canada and
m Wisconsin at Green Bay, but these are
not towns. * (., N H ,, \
, neida, not Tuscarora town). Canawa-
(176^) ibid ->r>'
,°sno"°te--'k's- Rel- ™J6, Thwaites ed./xxix,'
228, 1898 Enneyuttehage.-Van Curler 1634-5)
n Rep. Am. Hist. Ass'n 189:,, 94, 1890. Gano-a-
X Y i^ ion- n111'' AboriK- H'W-e Names of
N. Y.,108, 190/. Onawaraghhare.— X.Y Doe Co]
Hist., VII, 101, 1856. Oneiout.-Jes. Rel. 1655!
Inwaites ed., XLII, 81, 1899. Oneioust — P-iris
Doe. (1696) in N. Y. Doe. Hist i 330 184'» One
out.— Jes. Rel. 1655, Thwaites ed., xi'n 77 isn't
Oneyote.— Jes. Rel., index, 1858. Onieoute.'— Jes!
Rel., index, 1858. Onneiou.— Ibid., Thwaites ed '
LXVI, 187, 1900. Onneioute.— Ibid'., index 190]'
Onneyatte.— Van Curler (1634-5) in Rep \in Hist'
Ass'n 1895, 95, 1896. OnnieSte.— Jes. Rel. 1646 4'
1858. Onnoniote.— Jes. Rel.. index, 1858 Onon
iiote.— Jes. Rel. 1646. 5], 1858. Ononiote. — Jes
Rel. 1647, 9, 1858. Ononjete.— Jes. Rel. 1645 3l>'
1858. Ononjote.— Ibid., 33. Ouneiout.— Jes Rel.'
Thwaites ed., LXI, 165, 1900. Ounejout.— Ibid!'
164. Ounneiout.— Ibid., 165. Sinnekens' Castle.—
Van Curler (1634-5) in Rep. Am. Hist. Ass'n 1895
92, 1896. Tkano»eoha'.— Hewitt, infn, 1907
(Onondaga name). Tkano»'waru'ha'r.— Hewitt
infn, 1907 (Tuscarora name).
Oneidas of the Thames. A body of
Oneida, numbering 783 in 1906, residing
on a reservation of 5,271 acres on Thames
r., in Delaware tp., Middlesex co., near
Strathroy, Ontario. Their principal oc
cupation is day labor, and a few of them
are good farmers. They are industrious
and law-abiding, and while some of them
are progressing well, on the whole their
progress is slow.
Oneka. A Mohegan chief of Connect
icut, eldest son and successor of the
celebrated Uncas; born about 1640, died
1710. In 1659, under the name Owa-
necco, he joined with his father and his
brother, Attawenhood, in deeding a
tract 9 in. square for the settlement of
the town of Norwich, Oneka signing
with the totem of a bird. In 1(561 he
made an attack, with 70 men, on one of
Massasoit's villages, killing 8 persons and
taking 6 prisoners. In 1675, at the in
stance of Uncas, he went to Boston, with
two brothers and 50 warriors, to offer
their services to the English against the
Wampanoag under King Philip, which
were- accepted, and shortly after his
party almost captured this noted leader.
In 1679 Uncas and Oneka made a grant
of 600 acres to the county for rebuilding
the jail, and two years later the General
Court gave its consent that Urn-sis should
deed his lands to Oneka. The latter had
a son named Mahomet, or Mawhomott.
ONKKAOONTKA ONNIGH8IESANAIRONE
[B.
Onekagoncka. A former Mohawk town,
situated on the left bank of Mohawk r.,
at its continence with Schoharie r., near
the site of the present Fort Hunter,
Montgomery co., X. Y. It was visited
in l»;34 by A rent Van Curler (Corlaer),
who referred to it as the tirst castle, built
onahighhilland consisting of "36 houses,
in rows like streets. . . The houses were
made and covered with bark of trees,
and mostly are flat at the top. Some
are UK i, 9()', or 80 paces long and 22 and
23 ft. high. . . The houses were full of
corn that they lay in store, and we saw
mai/e; yes, in some of the houses more
than .".DO bushels. . . We lived a quarter
of a mile from the fort in a small house,
because a good many savages in the castle
died of smallpox." Speaking of Adri-
ochten. the principal chief of the One
kagoncka castle, Van Curler adds: "The
chief showed me his idol; it was a head,
with the teeth sticking out ; it was dressed
in red cloth. Others have a snake, a
turtle, a swan, a crane, a pigeon, or the
like lor their idols, to tell the fortune;
they think they will always have luck in
doing so." (.1. x. B. n.)
Oneniote ( 'projecting stone.' — Hewitt).
A former Cayuga village, on the site of
the present Oneida, on Cayuga lake,
N. V. It became greatly reduced in the
war with the Hurons in the middle of
the 17th century, and resorted to a com
mon Iroquois expedient in perpetuating
its people ti\- sending to the Mohawk,
their neighbors, "for some men to be
married to the girls and women who had
remained without husbands, in order
that the nation should not perish. This
is why the Iroquois (Mohawk) name this
village their child." ( w. M. B. )
Onneiote. Jes. Rel. 165:{, 18. 1H5S. Onneiout.— Ibid.
Onniebte. —.Ic-. Kel. 16-16. 4, 1S5S. Ononiiote.— Jes.
Rel. 16-16, 51 . 1858. Ononiote.— .les. Rel. 1647,9, 1858.
Onpnjete.— Jes. Rel. 16-15, 31i. LS5S. Ononjote.—
Onentisati. A Huron village in Tiny
township, Ontario, first mentioned in
(w. M. B.)
Onentisati.— Jes. Rel. 1635, 159, 1X58. Onnentissati —
Il)i<!.
Onepowesepewenenewak ( Onlpo/^sibi-
irlirfirfii'iif/, 'people of death river'). A
former Ohippewa band in Minnesota. Gf.
Onepowe Sepe Wenenewok.— Lonp, Kxped. St
IVter- 11., n. 15:5, is-ji. Onipowisibiwininiwae:. —
U in. .lone-, jnfn, ]yor, (correct form).
Oneronon. An unidentified tribe living
s. of St Lawrence r. in 1640.— Jes. Rel.
lt>4((, .'')."), 1X58.
Onextaco. A former rancheria, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.— Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., i, JWiT, note, iXHfi.
Oneyana. Alias Beech Tree. An Oneida
chief at the treaty of 17SH,and called Peter
Oneyana at the treaty of 1785. lu 1792
Beech Tree was the principal chief and
quite influential, witnessing the Cayuga
treaty of 1789 and the Onondaga treaty
of 1790, and signing the letters of 1786
and 1787. As Onyanta, or Beech Tree,
he signed Col. Harper's deed. He prob
ably died before 1795. (w. M. B. )
Ongniaahra ( ' bisected bottomland ' ) .
A village of the Neutrals, situated in 1626-
50 on Niagara r., one day's journey from
the Seneca. This is the French spelling
of the ancient Huron pronunciation of the
name, which, written by English writers
from J roquois utterance, has become
"Niagara." (,T. N. B. H.)
Ongmarahronon.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 35,1858 (m misprint
for -ii i; name of the people). Onguiaahra. — Jes.
Rel. 1641, 75, 1858 («i' misprint for«0- Ouaroronon. —
De la Roche Dalh'on in Sagard, Hist, du Canada,
in, 804, 1866 (u misprint for n, and second o
for o ) .
Ongovehenok. A Nuwukmiut Eskimo
settlement near Pt Barrow, Alaska. — llth
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Onia. A former village of the Papago,
probably in Pima co., Ariz., containing 8
families in 1865.— Davidson in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 135, 1865.
Onismah. A settlement in Port San
Juan, s. w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit.
Col., probably inhabited by the Pa-
cheenaht. — Brit, and U. S. Survey Map,
1882.
Onixaymas. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal. '
Onextaco.— Engelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897.
Onixaymas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Onkot ( On'-ko? } . A former Chumashan
village in Ventura co., Cal. — Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Onktokadan. A tribe, not identified,
said to have been exterminated by the
Foxes. According to Sioux tradition they
lived on the St Croix r. in Wisconsin and
Minnesota (Neill, Minn., 144, 1858).
Onkwe lyede ('a human being one is
standing'). A traditional Iroquois town
of the Tortoise clan; so enumerated in the
list of towns in the Chant of Welcome of
the Condolence Council of the League of
the Iroquois. Nothing is known defi
nitely as to its situation. See Hale, Iroq.
Book of Rites, 118, 1883. (j. N. B. H. )
Onnahee. A former Seneca town, placed
by Conover (Seneca Villages, 3, 1889) on
the E. side of Fall brook, in the w. part of
lot 20, town of Hopewell, Ontario co.,N.Y.
In 1719 this was one of the "furtherest
castles of the Cenecas," i. e. farthest west
ward, (j. N. B. H. )
Onaghee.— Sohuylorand Livingston (1719) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V. 5-1-2. 1855. Onahe.-Doc. of 1719,
ibid., 528. Onnachee. — Cammerhoff quoted by
Conover, Seneca Villages, 3, 1889.
Onnighsiesanairone. One of the 6 "cas
tles" of the Denighcariages (Amikwal
near Michilimackinac, Mich., in 1723.—
Albany Conf. (1723) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., V, 693, 1855.
BULL. 30]
ONNONTARE ONONDAGA
Onnontare (Mohawk: 'it mountain is
present.'— Hewitt). A Cayuga town in
1670 (Jes. Rel. 1670, 63, 1858). From
remains found there it seems to have been
B. of Seneca r., and at Bluff point, near
Fox Ridge, Cayuga co., N. Y. It may
have derived its name from the moderate
elevation above the marsh, or from Fort
hill, which is plainly in sight. In 1670 it
was the seat of the mission of Saint Rene
and adjoined the marshes by whose name
the river was often known. ( w. M. B. )
Onnontare.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 63, 1858. Saint Rene.—
Ibid, (mission name).
Onnontioga ('people of Onontio,' i. e.
French Indians, Montreal Indians, Quebec
Indians). A people, conquered by the
Iroquois, living in 1670 among the Seneca
in the village of Kanagaro, which was
made up almost entirely of incorporated
remnants of the conquered Onnontioga,
Hurons, and Neutrals. Gen. J. S. Clark
placed them at Waverly, N. Y., at or
near Spanish hill, and this seems prob
able, (j. x. B. n.)
Onnontioga.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 69, 1858. Onnon-Tio-
gas.— Shea in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 208, 1854
Onontiogas.— Conover, Kanadesaga and Geneva
Mb., B. A. E.
Onoalagona ('big head.'— Hewitt). A
Mohawk village, about 1620, on the site of
Schenectady, Schenectady co., N. Y. A
band, taking its name from the village,
Dccupied the immediate vicinity in more
nodern times. It is said by Macauley,
>vith little foundation in fact, that the vil-
age was builton the site of a still older one,
vhich had been the principal village of the
ribe and was railed Connoharriegoharrie
(Kanou' waro 'lift' re' ? ) . ( j. M. )
!on-no-harrie-go-harrie.— Schoolcraft quoted by
luttenber, Tribes Hudson R.. 398, 1872. Con-nugh-
arie-gugh-harie.— Macauley, N. Y.. II, 96 1S'>9
'hno-wal-a-gantle.— Ibid. O-no-a-la-gone'-na.—
lorgan, League Iroq., 474, 1851 (Mohawk name)
ron-nygh-wurrie-gughre.— Ruttenber.TribesHud-
>n R., 398, 1872 (quoted form). _
Onockatin. An Esopus chief who signed
n agreement with Gov. Nicolls in 1665.
Ie was a chief in the preceding year and
ne of the five Esopus sachems present at
ie treaty of 1669. Ruttenber calls him
'nackatin or Oghgotacton. (w. M. B. )
Onomio (O-no'-mi-o). A former Chu-
lashan village between Pt Concepcion
id Santa Barbara, Cal., at a locality
3W called La Gaviota. — Henshaw, Bue-
iventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Ononchataronon (Huron name). An
Igonkin tribe or band that occupied the
strict near Montreal, Canada, between St
iwrence and Ottawa rs. , and wintered
iar the Hurons. In 1642 they were but
remnant. They claimed to have been
e original occupants of Montreal id. and
a large territory on both sides of the St
iwrence. They said they had been con-
iered and dispersed by the Hurons, who
ire then their enemies, and that the
rviyors of the war had taken refuge
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 9
with the Abnaki or the Iroquois or had
joined the Hurous, Hochelaga, the vil
lage found on the island by Vartier in
1535, was occupied by an Iroquoian tribe
but, according to Gatschet, the remain<
oi a second village about 2 m ir«,m jt<
site have been discovered. This would
clear the contusion as to the stock of the
lormer occupants of the island. Shea
suggests that the names Huron and Iro
quois have been transposed, which is
likely. Charlevoix says that there was
a tradition that the Ononchataronon were
atone time at war with the Algonkin, and
that they were drawn into an ambuscade
and entirely destroyed. He adds that
at the time of his visit (1721) they had
ceased to exist. This tradition, however,
seems doubtful. According to the Jesuit
Relations, at the general peace of 1646 the
French induced the Ononchataronon to
settle again on the island, but they soon
scattered on account of the Iroquois.
It seems they were met with as early as
1609 by Champlain, as Iroquet,oneof their
chiefs, was with him at this time. The
missionaries described them as arrogant,
given to superstition and debauchery, and
very cruel. (J.'.M.)
Nation d'Iroquet.— Jes. Rel. 1633, 29, 1858. Onnon-
charonnons.— Jefferys, Fr. Dom. Am., pt. 1, 9, 1761.
Onnontcharonnons. — Charlevoix, Jour. Voy., i, 174,
1761. Onontchataranons.— Jes. Rrl. 164(5, 34, 1858.'
Onontchataronons.— Jes. Rd. 1641, 57, 1858. Onon-
tchateronons.— Jes. Rel. 1643, 61, 1858. Snatchatazo-
nons.— Jes. Rel. 1641, 29, 1858. Ounontcharonnous.—
McKenney and Hall, lud. Tribes, m, 81, 1854.
Ounountchatarounongak. — Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858.
Ountchatarounounga.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Yroquet.— Champlain (1615), QEuvres, iv,56, 1858.
Onondaga (Onontd' / gef , ' on, or on top of,
the hill or mountain'). An important
tribe of the Iroquois confederation,
formerly living on the mountain, lake,
and creek bearing their name, in the
present Onondaga co., N. Y.,and extend
ing northward to L.Ontario and south
ward perhaps to the waters of the Sus-
quehanna. In the Iroquois councils they
are known as Hodisennageta, 'they (are)
the name bearers.' Their principal vil
lage, also the capital of the confederation,
was called Onondaga, later Onondaga
Castle; it was situated from before 1654
to 1681 on Indian hill, in the present town
of Pompey, and in 1677 contained 140 cab
ins. It was removed to Butternut cr.,
where the fort was burned in 169(>. In
1720 it was again removed to Onondaga
cr., and their present reserve is in that
valley, a few miles s. of the lake (Beau-
champ, inf'n, 1907).
The Onoudaga of Grand River res.,
Canada, have 9 clans, namely: Wolf,
Tortoise (Turtle?), Bear, Deer, Eel, Bea
ver, Ball, Plover (Snipe?), and Pigeon-
hawk. The Wolf, Bear, Plover, Ball,
and Pigeonhawk clans have each only one
federal chief ship; the Beaver, Tortoise,
130
ONONDAGA
[B. A. E.
and Kel clans have each two federal
chiefships, while the Deer clan has three.
The reason for this marked difference in
the quotas of chiefships for the several
clans is not definitely known, hut it may
he due to the adoption of groups of per
sons who already possessed chiefship
titles. In federal ceremonial and social
assemblies the Onondaga hy rightof mem
bership therein take their places with the
tribal phratry of the "Three Brothers,"
of which the* Mohawk and the Seneca are
the other two members; but in federal
councils— those in which sit the federal
representatives of all the live (latterly
six) Iroqiiois tribes— the Onondaga tribe
itself constitutes a tribal phratry, while
the Mohawk and the Seneca together
forma second, and the Oneida and the
the Onondaga must show that it is in
flict with established custom or with
OTOGDAIENDO. ONONDAGA CHIEF AND FIRE-KEEPER
Cayuga originally, and latterly the Tus-
carora, a third tribal phratry. The fed
eral council is organi/ed on the basis of
these three tribal phratries. The func
tions df the Onondaga phratry are in
many respects similar to those of a judge
holding court with n jury. The question
before the council is discussed respectively
liy the Mohawk and Seneca tribes oil
the one side, and then by the Oneida,
the Cayuga, and, latterly, the Tuscarora
tribes on the other, within their own
phratries. When these two phratries
have independently reached the same or
a differing opinion, it is then submitted to
the Onondaga phratry for confirmation or
rejection. The confirmation of a com
mon opinion or of oneof the two differing
opinions makes that the decree of the
council. In refusing to confirm an opin
ion
conflict
public policy; when two differing opin
ions are rejected the Onondaga may sug
gest to the two phratries a course by
which they may be able to reach a com
mon opinion; but the Onondaga may
confirm one of two differing opinions
submitted to it. Each chieftain has the
right to discuss and argue the question
before the council either for or against its
adoption by the council, in a speech or
speeches ad'dressed to the entire body of
councilors and to the public.
Champlain related that in 1622 the
Montagnais, the Etchemin, and the Hu-
rons had been engaged for a long time in
seeking to bring about peace between
themselves and the Iroquois, but that up
to that time there was always some serious
obstacle to the consummation of an agree
ment on account of the fixed distrust
which each side had of the faith of the
other,, Many times did they ask Cham-
plain himself to aid them in making a
firm and durable peace. They informed
him that they understood by making a
treaty that the interview of the ambas
sadors must be amicable, the one side
accepting the words and faith of the
other not to harm or prevent them from
hunting throughout the country, and
they on their side agreeing to 'act in
like manner toward their enemies, in this
case the Iroquois, and that they had no
other agreements or compacts precedent
to the making of a firm peace. They
importuned Champlain many times to
give them his advice in this matter,
which they promised faithfully to follow.
They assured him that they were then
exhausted and weary of the wars which
they had waged against each other for
more than fifty years, and that, on account
of their burning desire for revenge for the
murder of their kin and friends, their an
cestors had never before thought of peace.
In this last statement is probably found
approximately the epoch of that historic
feud mentioned in the Jesuit Relation for
1660 (chap, ii ) and by Nicholas Perrot,
which made the Iroquois tribes, on the
one hand, and the Algonkin on the
Ottawa and St Lawrence rs., on the
other, inveterate enemies, although this
may have been but a renewal and widen
ing of a still earlier quarrel. In 1535
Cartier learned from the Iroqtioian tribes
on the St Lawrence that they were con
tinually tormented by enemies dwelling
to the southward, called Toudamani
(probably identical with Tsonnontouan,
or Seneca, a name then meaning ' Tpper
Iroquois'), who continually waged war
on them.
In Sept. 1655 the Onondaga sent a
delegation of 18 persons to Quebec to
confer with Governor de Lauson and
BULL. 30]
ONONDAGA
131
with the Algonkin and Hurons. The
Onondaga spokesman used 24 wampum
belts in his address; the first 8 were pres
ents to the Hu*ons and the Algonkin,
whose leading chiefs were there; each
present had its own particular name.
The Onondaga professed to speak for the
" four upper Iroquois nations," namely,
the Seneca, Cayuga, Oneida, and Onon
daga, thus leaving only the Mohawk, the
"lower Iroquois," from this peace con
ference, but the Onondaga speaker prom
ised to persuade the Mohawk to change
their minds and to make peace. The
Onondaga asked for priests to dwell
among them and for French soldiers to
aid them in their war against the Erie.
In May 1657, 19 years after the dis
persion of the Hurons from their mother
land, the Onondaga sought by the giv
ing of numerous presents and by covert
threats of war to persuade the Hurons
who had fled to the vicinity of Quebec
to remove to their country and to form
with them a single people. The Mohawk
and the Seneca also \vere engaged in this
business. Finally, the Hurons were
forced to submit to the persistent demands
of the Iroquois tribes.
In 1686 the Onondaga were at war
against the Cherermons (Shawnee?).
They were divided into two bands, one
of 50 and another of 250, 50 of the latter
being from other tribes. But in 1688 the
Onondaga were much under French
influence and were regarded as the chief
among the Iroquois tribes.
In 1682, at Albany, the Onondaga, with
the Mohawk, the Oneida, the Cayuga,
and the Seneca, entered into a treaty of
peace with the commissioners from the
colony of Maryland, who contracted not
only for the white settlers, but also for
the Piscataway Indians.
With the exception of a part of the
Seneca, the Onondaga were the last of
the five tribes originally forming the
League of the Iroquois to accept fully the
principles of the universal peace pro
posed by Dekanawrida and Hiawatha.
Early in 1647 a band of Onondaga on
ipproaching the Huron country was de-
'eated by a troop of Huron warriors, the
Jnondaga chief being killed and a num-
)er taken prisoners. Among the latter
vas Annenraes, a man of character and
tuthority among the Onondaga. In the
ollowing spring lie learned that some of
he Hurons who had been bitterly dis-
-ppointed because his life had been
pared intended to kill him. To some
'f his Huron friends he related what he
iad heard, and that he intended to
scape to his own country. His resolu-
ton, with the reason for making it, hav-
ig been reported to the leading Huron
hiefs of the council, they concluded to
id him in his purpose, trusting that he
would.render them some.valuable service
in return. Giving him some presents
and provisions, they sent him off secretly
at night. Crossing L. Ontario, he un
expectedly encountered 300 Onondaga
making canoes to cross the lake for the
purpose of avenging his death (believing
he had been killed by the Hurons), and
awaiting the arrival of 800 Seneca and
Cayuga reenforcements. His country
men regarded Annenraes as one risen
from the dead. He so conducted him
self that he persuaded the 300 Onondaga
to give up all thought of war for that of
peace, whereupon the band, without
waiting for the expected reenforceinents,
returned to Onondaga, where a tribal
council was held, in which it was re
solved to send an embassy with presents
to the Hurons for the purpose of com
mencing negotiations for peace. The
chief of this embassy was by birth a
Huron named Soiones", so naturalized in
the country of his adoption that it was
said of him that "no Iroquois had done
more massacres in these countries, nor
blows more wicked than he." He was
accompanied by three other Ilurons,
who had not long been captives at Onon
daga. The embassy arrived at St Ig-
nace July ,9, 1647, finding the Hurons
divided as to the expediency of acquies
cing in the Onondaga proposals, the Bear
tribe of the Hurons justly fearing the du
plicity of the enemy even though bear
ing presents. But the Rock tribe and
many villages desired the conclusion of
peace in the hope that a number of their
kin, then captive at Onondaga, would be
returned to them. After many councils
and conferences it was found expedient
to send an embassy to Onondaga in order
the better to fathom this matter. For
presents the Hurons took valuable furs,
while the Iroquois Onondaga used belts
of wampum. The Huron embassy was
well received at Onondaga, wherea month
was spent in holding councils. Finally
the Onondaga resolved to send back a
second embassy, headed by Skanawati
( Scandaouati ) , a federal chieftain, 60 years
of age, who was to be accompanied l>y
two other Onondaga and by 15 Huron
captives. One of the Huron embassy
remained as a hostage. This embassy
was 30 days on the way, although it was
in fact only 10 days' journey. Jean
Baptiste, the returning Huron delegate,
brought back 7 wampum belts of the
largest kind, each composed of 3,000 or
4,000 beads. By these belts the Onon
daga sought to confirm the peace, assur
ing the Hurons that they could hope for
the deliverance of at least 100 more of
their captive kin. The Onondaga desired
this peace not only because the life of
Annenraes had been spared, but also
because they were jealous lest the 3
132
ONONDAGA
[B. A. E.
hawk, who had become insolent from
their victories anil were overbearing even
to their allies, might become too much
so should the Hurons fail to unite all
their forces against them, and further be
cause of fear of the power of the Cones-
toga. In this Onondaga project of peace
the CayugaandOneida showed favorable
interest, but the Seneca would not listen
to it, and the Mohawk were still more
averse to it as they were jealous of \vhat
had been done by the Onondaga. Hence
these last two tr'ibes sent forces to assail
the village of St Ignace at the end of the
winter of 1647-48. The following inci
dents show the character of some of the
chief men and statesmen of the Oiion-
daga:
Early in Jan. 1648 the Hurons decided
to send another embassy to Onondaga.
THey sent 6 men, accompanied by one
<>f the 3 Onondaga ambassadors " then
in their country, the other two, includ
ing Skanawati, the head of the Onon
daga embassy, remaining as hostages.
But unfortunately the new Huron em
bassy was captured and killed by a
force of 100 Mohawk and Seneca who
had come to the borders of the Huron
country. The Onondaga accompanying
this embassy was spared, and two II u-
rons escaped. Marly in April, when the
distressing news reached the ears of
Skanawati, tin1 proud Onondaga ambas
sador remaining with the Hurons as a
hostage, lie suddenly disappeared. The
Hurons believed that he had stolen away,
but. a few days after his disappearance,
his corpse was found in the forest lying
on a bed of lir branches, where he 'had
taken his own life by cutting his throat.
His companion, who was notified in order
to exonerate the Hurons, said that the
cause of his despair was the shame he felt
at the contempt shown for the sacredness
of his person by the Seneca and the Mo
hawk in going to the Huron country and
massacring the Huron people while his
life was in pledge for the keeping of the
faith of his people. Of such men was
the great federal council of the Iroquois
composed.
The Onondaga had good reason for
fearing the Conestoga, for the Jesuit Re
lation for 1647-48 states that in a single
village of the latter people there were at
that time 1,300 men capable of bearing
arms, indicating for this village alone a
population of more than 4,500.
At this time the Conestoga chiefs,
through two messengers, informed the
Hurons that if they felt too weak to de
fend themselves they should send the
Conestoga word by an embassy. The
Hurons eagerly seized this opportunity
by Bending on this mission 4 Christian
Indians and 4 "infidels," headed by one
Charles Ondaaiondiont. They arrived at
Conestoga early in June 1647. The I luron
deputies informed their Conestoga friends
that they had come from a land of souls,
where war and the fear of their enemies
had spread desolation everywhere, where
the fields were covered with blood and
the lodges were rilled with corpses, and
they themselves had only life enough left
to enable them to come to ask their friends
to save their country, which was drawing
rapidly toward its end. This spirited but
laconic address moved the Conestoga to
send an embassy into the Iroqirois country
to urge on the Iroquois the advantage of
making a lasting peace with their Huron
adversaries. Jean Baptiste, a Huron am
bassador mentioned before, being at Onon
daga at the end of summer, learned that
this embassy of the Conestoga had reached
the Iroquois country, as he even saw some
of the Conestoga presents. It was the
purpose of the Conestoga to bring about
firm peace with the Hurons and the Onon
daga, the Oneida and the Cayuga, and, if
possible, the Seneca, and to renew the
war against the Mohawk, should they
then refuse to become parties to it. The
Conestoga did not fear the Mohawk. The
Jesuit Relation for 1660 states that about
the year 1600 the Mohawk had been
greatly humbled by the Algonkin, and
that, after they had regained somewhat
their former standing, the Conestoga, in
a war lasting 10 years, had nearly ex
terminated the Mohawk, who since, how
ever, had partially recovered from the
defeat,
Many of the Onondaga joined the
Catholic Iroquois colonies on the St
Lawrence, and in 1751 about half the
tribe was said to be living in Canada.
On the breaking out of the American
Revolution in 1775 nearly all the Onon
daga, together with the majority of the
other Iroquois tribes, joined the British,
and at the close of the war the British
government granted them a tract on G rand
r., Ontario, where a portion of them still
reside. The rest are still in New York, the
greater number being on the Onondaga
res., and the others with the Seneca and
Tuscarora on their several reservations.
The Onondaga made or joined in treat
ies with the state of New York at Ft
Schuyler (formerly Ft Stanwix), Sept.
12, 1788; Onondaga, Nov. 18, 1793; Ca
yuga Ferry, July 28, 1795; Albany, Feb.
25, 1817, Feb. 11, 1822, and Feb. 28, 1829.
They also joined in treaties between the
Six Nations and the United States at Ft
Stanwix, N. Y., Oct. 22, 1784; Ft Har-
mar, O., Jan. 9, 1789; Canaridaigua, N. Y.,
Nov. 11, 1794, and Buffalo Creek, N. Y.,
Jan. 15, 1838.
In 1660 the Jesuits estimated the Onon
daga at about 1,500 souls, while Green-
BULL. 30]
ONONDAGA
133
halgh in 1677 placed them at 1,750, proba
bly their greatest strength. Later author
ities give the numbers as 1,250 (1721),
1,000 (1736), 1,300 (1765), and 1,150
(1778), but these figures do not include
those on the St Lawrence. In 1851 Mor
gan estimated their total number at about
900, including 400 on Grand r. In 1906
those in New York numbered 553, the
rest of the tribe being with the Six
Nations in Canada.
The Onondaga towns, so far as known,
were Ahaouete, Deseroken (traditional),
Gadoquat, Gannentaha (mission and fort,
Kaneenda),Gistwiahna, Onondaga, Onon-
daghara, Onondahgegahgeh, Onontatacet,
Otiahanague, Teionnontatases, Tgasunto,
Touenho (Goienho), Tueadasso, and
some transient hunting and fishing ham
lets. (J. N. B. n.)
Anandagas.— Audouard, Far West, 178, 1869. Des-
onontage.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 190, 1829 (quoted
from some French "source; evidently the name
Onondaga with the French article dcs). Ho-de'-
san-no-ge-ta.— Morgan, League Iroq., 97, 1851.
Honnontages.— Hennepin, New Discov., 18, 1698.
Hutchistanet— Gatschet, Seneca MS., 1882 (Seneca
form of council name). Jenondages. — Markham
(1691) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 808, 1853. La
Montagne.— Greenhalgh (1677), ibid., 252 (French
name for Onondaga Castle). Let-tegh-segh-nig-
egh-tee.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 185, 1829 (an official
name). Montagneurs. — Greenhalgh (1677) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist, in, 252, 1853 (so called by
French). Montagues.— Vaudreuil (1760), ibid., x,
1093, 1858 (misprint?). Mountaineers.— Henne
pin, Cont. of New Discov., 92, 1698 (English
translation). Nation de la Montagne. — Jos. Rel.
1669, 8, 1858. Nondages.— Writer of 1673 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., II, 594, 1858. 'Nontagues.— Beau-
harnois (1727), ibid., ix, 968, 1X55. Nontaguez. —
Beauharnois (1734), ibid., 1041. Omates.— Nar
rative of 1693, ibid., 567 (misprint for Onontae').
Onadago.— Deed of 1789 in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff.,1,513, 1832. Onandaga.— Albany Conf.( 1746) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 319, 1855.' Onandagers.—
Weiser (1748) quoted by Rupp., W. Pa., app., 16.
1846. Onandages.— Vernon (1697) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IV, 289, 1854. Onandago.— Rupp. Northamp
ton, etc., Cos., 49, 1845. Onandagos.— Procter (1791 )
in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 156, 1832. Onando-
gas.— Chalmers in Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 159, 1824.
Qnantagues. — Chauvignerie (1736) in Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, in, 555, 1853. Ondages.— Louis XIV
(1699) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 697,1855. Ondion-
dago.—Lordsof Trade (1754), ibid., vi, 846, 1855 (vil
lage). One-daugh-ga-haugh-ga. — Macauley, N. Y.,
II, 185, 1829. Onendagah.— Doc. of 1719 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 528, 1855. 0-nen-ta-ke.— Hewitt,
inf n, 1887 (correct form). Onnandages. — Deed of
1701 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 910, 1854. Onnata-
gues. — Lahontan (1703) quoted by Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 5, 5, 1848. Onnentagues.— Hennepin,
Cont. New Discov. , 93, 1698. Onnondaga.— French
Doc. (1666) trans, in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 125,
1853. Onnondages.— Livingston (1677), ibid., XIII,
510, 1881. Onnondagoes.— Doc. of 1688, ibid., ill;
565, 1853. Onnondagues.— Schuyler (1702), ibid.,
IV, 983, 1854. Onnonlages.— Hennepin, Cont. of
New Discov., 95, 1698 (misprint). Onnontae. — Jes.
Rel. 1654, 8, 1858 (village). Onnontaehronnons.—
Jes. Rel. 1648, 46, 1858. Onnontaeronnons.— Jes.
Rel. 1647, 46, 1858. Onnontaghe.— Jes. Rel. 1658, 8,
1858 (village). Onnontagheronnons.— Jes. Rel.
1657, 15, 1858. Onnontagk.— Narrative of 1693 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 572, 1855 (village). On-
nontague.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 75, 1858 (village). On-
nontaguehronnons.— Jes. Rel. 1656, 30, 1858. Onnon-
tagueronnons.— Jes. Rel. 165f>, 17, 1858. Onnonta-
guese.— Macauley, N. Y., II, 185, 1829. Onnon-
taguez.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 6, 1858. Onnontatae.— De-
nonville? (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 377,
1855 (village). Onnontoeronnons.— Jes. Rel. 1(157
8,1858. Onnotagues.— Lahontan, New Voy., i 231*
1/03. Ononda-agos.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3, 314 1816
Onondades.— Leisler (1690) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist '
III, 700, 1X53. Onondaeronnons.— Jes. Rel. 1646 It;'
1858. Onondagaes.— Doc. of 1765 in N. Y. Doc Col'
Hist., VII, 719, 1856. Onondagah.— Doc. of 17iy'
ibid., V, 529, 1855. Onondages.— Dongan (1684) iii
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 4th a., ix, 187, 1X71. Onond,v
gez.— Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist. Am., iv
128, 1753. Onondaghas.— Burnet (1720) in N. Y. Doc'
Col. Hist., V, 577, 1855. Onondaghe.— Jes. Kel 1647
9, 1858 (village). Onondagheronons.— Ibid. Ononda'
goes.— Ind. Problem N. Y., 196, 1889. Onondagos.—
Greenhalgh (1677) inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 25o,
1853. Onondagues. — Doc. of 1676, ibid., XIII, 500,
18X1. Onondajas. — Johnson Hall Conf. (1765), ibid.,
VII, 719, 1856. Onondakes.— La Montague (1664)',
ibid., xin, 355, 1881. Onondawgaws.— JelTerys, Fr.
Dorns., pt. 1, map and note, 1761. Onondegas. —
Johnson (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 278,
1856. Onontae.— Jes. Rel. 1642, 83, 1858 (tribe; in
the Relation for 1656, p. 7, it is used as the name
of the village). Onontaehronon.— Jes. Rel. 1637,
111, 1858. Onontaerhonons.— Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1X5X.
Onontaeronons.— Jes. Rel. 1656, 2, 1858. Onontaer-
rhonons.— Jes. Rel. 1635, 34, 1858. Onontaez.— La
Salle (m. 1682) in Hist. Mag., 1st s., v, 19X, 1X61.
Onpntager. — Weiser (1737) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 325, 1854, Onontages.— Humphreys,
Acct., 305, 1730. Onontaghes.— Doc. of 1695 in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 596, 1855. Onontago.— Weiser
in Pa. Col. Rec., IV. 778, 1X52-56 (village). Onon-
tague. — Jes. Rel. 1656, 7, 1858 (village). Ononta-
gueronon. — Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., IV, 1866
(Huron name). Onontaguese. — Harris, Toy. and
Trav., ir, 928, 1705. Onontahe.— Writer of 1695 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 599, 1x55 ( village). Onon-
taheronons. — Jes. Rel. 1656, 10, 1X58. Onontake. —
Hennepin, New Discov., 316, 169X. Onontatacet.—
Bellin, map, 1755. Ononthagues. — Doc. of 1695 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 612, 1X55. Onoontaugaes.—
Edwards (1751) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x,
146, 1x09. Onoundages.— Doc. of 16X4 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., in, 347, 1853. Ontagues.— Frontenac
(1682), ibid., IX, 1X6, I,x55. O-nun-da'-ga-o-no. —
Morgan, League Iroq., 5^. 1X51. Onundagega.—
Gatschet, Seneca MS., 1882 (Seneca name).
Onundagega-non6"dshunda. — Gatschet, ibid. ( ' large
mountain people': a Seneca name). Onundaw-
goes.— Dudley (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d
s., VIII, 244, 1X19. Oonontaeronnons. — Jes. Rel. 1647,
46, 1X5X. Sagosanagechteron.— Weiser in Pa. Col.
Rec., V, 477, 1X52-56 (council name). Seuh-nau-
ka-ta.— Cusick, Five Nat., 21, 1S4S (council name).
Seuh-no-keh'te.— W. M. Beauchamp, inf'n. 1907
('bearing the names': own name). Seuh-now-
ka-ta.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 185, 1X29 (an official
name). Tha-to-'dar-hos.— Ibid., 176 (given as a
name for the tribe, but evidently another form
of Atotarho, the hereditary title of a chief).
Unedagoes.— Coursey (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
HM xm, 558, 1881. Yagochsanogechti.— Pyrla-us
(ca. 1750) quoted by Gatschet in Am. Antiq., iv.
75, 1881.
Onondaga. The former chief Onondaga
town of central New York, whose site
and name were shifted from time to time
and from place to place. Within its lim
its formerly lay the unquenched brands
of the Great Council Fire of the League of
the Iroquois. During the American Rev
olution, Washington found it necessary to
send an army under ( Jen. Sullivan to pun
ish the Iroquois tribes for their cruel and
bloody work in pursuance of their alliance
with Great Britain. The chastisement
was so thoroughly administered by the
total destruction of more than 40 Iroquois
villages and the growing crops surround
ing them, that the integrity of the League
was disrupted and the scattered remnants
forced to seek shelter in Canada and els<
ONONDAGA
[B. A. E.
where. Finally, on Grand r., Ontario,
the brands of the (treat Council Fire of
the League were rekindled by the allied
portions of all the tribes of the Six Na
tions, and here the lire is still burning.
The portions of the tribes which elected
to remain in New York relighted a fire
at Onondaga and sought to reestablish
the ancient form of their government
there, in order to formulate united action
on questions affecting their common in
terests; but this attempt was only partly
successful, since the seat of government
had forever departed. The establishment
at < hiondaga of the seat of federal power
I >y tin1 founders of the League of the Iro-
<|iiois. made Onondaga not only one of
the most important and widely known
towns of the Iroquois tribes, but also of
North America x. of Mexico. At the
/enith of the power of the Iroquois it was
the capital of a government whose do
minion extended from the Hudson r. on
then, to the falls of the Ohio and L. Mich
igan on the w., and from Ottawa r. and L.
Simcoe on the x. to the Potomac on the
>. and the Ohio in the s. w.
Around the Great Council Fire of the
League of the Iroquois at Onondaga,
with punctilious observance of the parli
amentary proprieties recognized in Indian
diplomacy and statecraft, and with a
decorum that would add grace to many
legislative- assemblies of the white man,
the federal senators of the Iroquois tribes
devised plans, formulated policies, and
defined principles of government and
political action which not only strength
ened their state and promoted their
common welfare, but also deeply affected
the contemporary history of the whites in
North America. " To this body of half-clad
federal chieftains were repeatedly made
overtures of peace and friendship by two
of the most powerful kingdoms of Europe,
whose statesmen often awaited with ap
prehension the decisions of this senate of
North American savages.
The sites with their approximate dates
here ascribed to Onondaga are those
identified by Clark, Beauchamp, and
others, and listed by Beauchamp in the
notes to his map (Jes. Kel., Thwaitesed..
i.i, 2D4, 1SW): The site in 1600 was
probably 2 in. \v. of Ca/enovia and E. of
West Limestone cr., Madison co., X. Y.
Two sites of towns are accredited to 1620,
the one 2J m. s. w. and the other 1 m. s!
of Delphi, Onondaga co., N. Y. The
site of HJ30 was \\ m. \. w. ,,f Delphi;
that of 1640 was about 1 m. s. of Pompey
Center, Onondaga co., on the K. bank of
West Limestone cr. That of 1(555, in
which was established the mission of
Saint Jean Baptiste, was about 2 m. s. of
the present Manlius, in the same county,
«-n what is culled Indian hill; the Jesuit
Relation for 1658 says that this town was
large and was called "Onnontaghe
. . because it was on a mountain."
This town, with its site, is probably
identical with that visited by Greenhalgh
in 1677, and described as large, un-
palisaded, consisting of about 140 houses,
and situated on a very large hill, the
bank on each side extending at least 2 in.,
all cleared land and planted with corn.
Greenhalgh learned that there was
another village of 24 houses situated 2 in.
westward; he estimated the Onondaga
warriors at about 350. The site of 1696
was 1 in. s. of Jamesville, E. of Butternut
cr., Onondaga co. Count Frontenac
burned this town in 1696. The site of
1743 was E. of the creek and N. of the
present reservation in Onondaga co.,
while that of 1756 was w. of the creek.
The site of 1779 was that of one of the 3
towns plundered and burned in April by
the troops of Col. Van Schaick; they
were situated within 2 m. of one another
and contained 30 to 40 houses. In 1655
the mission of Saincte Marie de Gannen-
taa was founded, on the shore of L.
Onondaga, 12m. N. of the mission of St
Jean Baptiste; it was also called Saincte
Marie du Lac de Gannentaa. To this
mission village, which was abandoned in
1658, the Jesuits brought 5 • small can
non. For the use of the mission the
French Governor Lauson, Apr. 12, 1656,
granted to the Jesuit fathers "10 leagues
of space in every direction, to wit, 10
leagues of front and 10 leagues in depth—
and in the place where they shall choose
to establish themselves in the country of
the U^pper Iroquois called Onondageoro-
nons, be it in the town or near the town
of Onondage, or at Gannentae, . . .
the said place and extent of 10 leagues
square is to be possessed by the said rev
erend Jesuit fathers, their successors and
assigns, in freehold forever." This grant
was made evidently without the knowl
edge or consent of the Onondaga and
without any compensation or emolument
to them, a course of procedure quite in
contrast with that of the Dutch and the
English colonists in New Y'ork, but on
the other hand in close accord with the
policy of Gov. Winthrop of Massachusetts,
tersely expressed in the formula that "if
we leave them sufficient for their use, we
may lawfully take the rest, there being
more than enough for them and us."
This doctrine was embodied into law by
the General Court of Massachusetts in
1633, justifying its action by Biblical
citation.
From the Jesuit Relations it is learned
that under the operation of the principle
of conferring citizenship by adoption into
some definite stream of kinship common
to the Iroquois state, there were colo-
BULL. 30]
ONONDAGHARA ONTONAGON
185
nized at Onondaga persons and families
from at least 7 different tribes. Accord
ing to the same authority (Thwaites ed.,
LXVI, 203, 1900) the Jesuit missions to the
Onondaga and the Seneca were aban
doned in 1709, and in 1711 a French ex
pedition built a blockhouse at Onondaga,
2-H ft long and 18 ft wide, which Peter
Schuyler ordered destroyed along with
other building material as "there was
other wood ready to build a chappell "
(X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v, 249, 1855).
Of the Onondaga of 1682, Father Jean
de Lamberville (Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed.,
LXII, 1900) wrote the following interesting
facts: "I found on my arrival the Iro-
quois of this town occupied in transport
ing their corn, their effects, and their
lodges to a situation 2 leagues from their
former dwelling-place where they have
been for 19 years. They made this
change in order to have nearer to them the
convenience of firewood, and fields more
fertile than those which they aband oned. ' '
This was probably the town visited by
Greenhalgh in 1677. (j. N. B. n.)
Arnoniogre.— Lamberville, letter, in N, Y. Doc
Col. Hist., in, 488, 1853 (misprint for Onnontague).
Kanatagb'wa.— Morgan, League Iroq., ir, 87,1904.
Onendagah.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861.
Onnondage.— Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., XLI, 245, 1899.
Onnondague.— Ibid., xxx, 259,1898. Onnondaque.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861. Onnontae —
Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., XL, 163, 1899.— Onnonta'e.—
Jes. Rel. 1653, Thwaites ed., xxxvin, 183, 1899.
Onnontaghe.— Jes. Rel. 1657, 44, 1858. Onnon-
tagk.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, Index, 1861. Onnon-
tagu6.— Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., xur, 179, 1899.
Onontae.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Index, 1861.
Onontague,— De la Barre (1684) in N. Y. Doc Col
Hist., IX, 263, 1855. Oynondage.— N. Y. Doc. Col'.
Hist., Index, 1861. Saint Jean Baptiste.— Jes. Rel
Thwaites ed., LII, 153, 1899. Tagochsanagechti.—
De Schweinit/, Life of Zeisberger, 56, 1870 (name
of "lower town").
Onondaghara ( 'it-mountain top' ) . A
former Onondaga village which, accord
ing to Macauley, was the largest of five
"in the extent of 8 miles." It was situ
ated on Onondaga r., 3 m. E. of Onondaga
Hollow, N. Y., and contained about 50
houses in 1829. (j. N. B. H. )
Onondagharie. — Macauley, Hist. X Y u 177
1829.
Onondahgegahgeh ( ' place of the Onon
daga'). A former Onondaga village w.
of Lower Ebenezer, Erie co., N. Y. Part
of the Onondaga lived there after the
American Revolution until the Buffalo
Creek res. was sold in 1838. (w. M. B.)
Onondakai ('Destroy TowTn'). A Sen
eca chief who signed the treaty of 1826.
His name is also given as Gonondagie,
and, more exactly, as Oshagonondagie.
'He Destroys the Town,' written "Straw
Town" in the treaty of 1815, Oosaukau-
nendauki in 1797. He was one of those
whose remains were reinterred at Buffalo
in 1884. The name was a favorite one,
but, as applied to George Washington and
some French governors, has a slightly
different form. (w. M. B.)
Onondarka ('on a hill'). A Seneca
town N. of Karaghyadirha, on Guv
Johnson's map of 1771 (Doc. Hist. N. Y
iv, 1090,1851). (w. M. H.)"
Onontatacet ('one goes around a hill or
mountain' ). A former Onondaga village
located on the Charlevoix map of 1745 on
Seneca r., N. Y. It was not a Cavuga
village, as some assert. (j. \. ». H. j
Onepa ( ' salt houses. '— Och ) . A former
Nevome pueblo 9 leagues \v. of Bacanora,
at the present Santa Rosalia, Sonora,
Mexico. It was the seat of a Spanish
mission dating from 1677. Pop 171 in
1678, 76 in 1730.
Santa Rosalia de Onopa.— Zapata (1678) in Doc
Hist. Mex., 4th s., in, 346, 1857. Sta. Rosalia
Onapa.— Zapata (1678) cited bv Bancroft No
Mex. States, I, 245, 1886.
Onowaragon. An Onondaga who suc
ceeded a chief of the same name. The
latter was a French partisan and was
condoled in 1728. The former attended
a council with Gov. Beauharnois in 1742,
being the Onondaga speaker. Weiser,
who lodged in his house in 1743, calls
him Annawaraogon. He may have born
the Kayenwarygoa \vh<> attended the
Boston council of 1744, but this is doubt
ful. (\v. M. H. )
Ontarahronon ( ' lake people.' — Hewitt).
An unidentified sedentary tribe probably
living s of St Lawrence r. in 1640.— Jes.
Rel. 1640, 35, 1858.
Ontariolite. A mineral; according to
Dana (Text-book Mineralogy, 435, 1888),
"a variety of scapolite occurring in
limestone 'at Gal way, Ontario, Canada.
Formed with the suffix -lite, from Greek
AzOos, a stone, from Ontario, the name
of a lake and a Canadian province. The
wrord is of Iroquoian origin, signifying,
according to Hale (Iroq. Hook of
Rites, 176, 1883) 'the great lake,' from
Huron ontara or the Iroquois onidtaru,
'lake,' and -Id, a suffix meaning 'great,'
or later, 'beautiful,' hence perhaps
'beautiful lake.' (A. F. c. )
Ontianyadi (0"n-(t"y<idl, 'grizzly-bear
people'). A Biloxi clan. — Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 243, 1897.
Ontikehomawck. An early village of the
Stockbridge tribe in Rensselaer co.,
N. Y. (w. M. H.)
Ontonagon. AChippewaband formerly
living on Ontonagon r. in upper .Michi
gan. Regarding the origin of the name,
Baraga (Otchipwe Diet., 295, 1882) says:
"The proper meaning of this word is
'my dish.' An Indian tradition says that
a squaw once came to the river, now
called 'Ondonagan,' to fetch water with
an Indian eartl en dish, but the dish
escaped from her hand and went to the
bottom of the river, whereupon the poor
squaw began to lament: nid nhxt ondgan,
nind ondgan! Ah, my dish, my dish!
ONTPONE A OOHEN ON P A
[B. A. E.
And the river was ever since called after
this exclamation."
Nantunagunk.— Win. Jones, infn, 1905 (correct
formi. Octonagon band.— I'. S. Stat. at Large, X,
220, 18f>4 (misprint'. Ontonagon band. — La Pointe
treaty (l.s.Vl) in V. S. Ind. Treat., '224, 1S73.
Ontponea. A tribe of the Manahoac con
federacy, formerly livingiuOrangeco., Ya.
Ontponeas.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 134, repr. 1819.
Ontponies.— Jefferson, Notes, 134, 1794. Outpan-
kas.— Strachey (en. 1612), Va., 104, 1849. Outpo-
mes.—Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Ontwaganha. An Iroquois term, having
here the phonetics of the Onondaga dia
lect, and freely rendered 'one utters un
intelligible speech,' hence approximately
synonymous with 'alien,' 'foreigner.'
Its literal meaning is 'one rolls (or gulps)
his \v«>rds or speech.' This epithet was
originally applied in ridicule of the speech
of the Algonquian tribes, which to Iro-
»liiois ears was uncouth, particularly to
the northern and western tribes of this
stock, the Chippewa, Ottawa, Miami or
T \vightwigh, Missisauga, Shawnee, the
"Far Indians" including the Amikwa
(<>r Neghkariage (of two castles), the
Ronowadainie, Onnighsiesanairone, Sika-
jienatroene or "Eagle People," Tionon-
tati (only by temporary association with
the foregoing), Chickasaw (?), Mascofu-
tens (?), Konatewisichroone, and Awigh-
sichroene. Thus the term was consist
ently applied to tribes dwelling in
widely separated localities. Sometimes,
but rarely, it may have been confounded
in use with Tsaganha (q. v.), or Agotsa-
iranha. which had a similar origin but
was applied to a different group of Al-
gonquian tribes. (,r. N. H. H.)
AtSagannen. — Hruyas, Radioes, 40, 180H ('to speak
a foreign language': Mohawk name). Atwagan-
nen.— Brnyas as quoted by Shea in Hennepin,
pescr. La.. Ml, Isso. Dawaganhaes.— Letter (1(195)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hi>t., iv, 124, 1x54. Dawagan-
has. -Doc. (1C.95), ibid.. 128. Dewaganas.— Ibid.,
(H
Dewogannas.— Nanfan X
.
ilts,, ibid., iv. 407, I,s51. Douaganhas.— Cortland
>'•*!). ibid., in, |:>1, 1*5:$. Douwaganhas.— Ibid.
Dovaganhaes.— Doc. i 1(191). ibid.. 77S. Dowagan-
haas. — Livingston (170(1), ibid., iv, tils, 1X51. Do-
waganhaes.— Doc. (1693), ibid., '23. Dowaganhas.^
Cortland, op. cit. Dowaganhoes.— N. Y. Doc. Col.
• Jen. Index, iMll. Dowanganhaes.— Doc.
. ibid., in. 776. ls.-)H. Hontouagaha.— Henne-
pm, Dcscr. La., so. IXM). Houtouagaha.— Henne-
pin, Ne\v Discov.,59, 1698 (for Ontwaganha; proba
bly SJiawnee). Onkouagannha,— .les. Rel. lf,70,
1<V5<S. Ontoagannha. — Lalement (1661-<i3) in
.les. Kcl., Thwaites ed., xi.vil, 115, 1*99. Ontoa-
gaunha.— Jes. Kel. ir,r,2, 2, lX5s. Ontoouaganha,—
S. lt;79 in .les. Rel., Thwaites ed., i.xi, 27, 1900
Ontouagannha.— Le Mercier (1670) in .les. Rel
Thuaitesed. ,1.111, is, 1X'.»»I. OntSagannha.— .les Rel
0, 7, 1X5.S (,_•• Nation dn Feu") Ontouagenn-
. ltd. 1(192. 25. 1X5X, Ontwagannha.— Shea,
. M iss. .285, 1X55. Takahagane. — La Salle (1682)
in Margry, Dec., n, 1U7, 1X77. Taogarias.— Senex,
''•'I1 N. Am., 1710. Taogria.— (iravier (1701)
quoted by Shea, Karly Voy., 124, 1.S61 ( .---Shavv-
nee; evidently another form for Ontwaganha)
Toagenha.— (iallinee ( 1670) in Margry Dec I 130
H/.,. Toaguenha.— Ibid., 136. Tongarois.— La
Harp,- M7u:n in French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 30,
]*.•)!. Tongoriaa.— Rafinesque in Marshall. Kv. i
nitrod.. 3.1, ISLM. Touagannha. -.les. Rel. 1(17o'
0, 7(1. |s:,s. Touguenhas.— (iallinee (1670) in
Margry, Dec., ,, ];«, 187r)- Towaganha.-Message
of 1763 in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, VII, 544, 1856.
Twa''ga'ha'. — Hewitt, infn, 1907 (Seneca form)
Waganhaers.— Doc. (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
iv, 565, 1854. Waganhaes. — Livingston (1700),
ibid . , 691 . Wagannes. — Schuy ler and Claese (1701 ) ,
ibid., 891. Wahannas.— Romer (1700), ibid., 799.
Onuatnc. An Algonquian village in
1608 on the E. bank of Patuxent r. in
Calvert co., Md. The inhabitants were
probably afterward merged with the Co-
no y.
Onnatuck. — Bo/man, Md., I, 141, 1837. Onuatuck. —
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Onuganuk. A Chnagmiut Eskimo vil
lage at the Kwikluak mouth of the Yu
kon, Alaska.
Onug'-aniigemut.— Dall. Alaska, 264, 1870.
Onugareclury. A Cay uga village located
on Kite-bin's map of 1756 between Cay uga
and Seneca lakes, N. Y. Other towns were
mentioned there a little earlier, but their
names do not resemble this. (w. M. B. )
Onwarenhiiaki. See Williams, Elect zer.
Onyanti. See Oneyana.
Onyx. See Marble.
Oochukham (Oo-chuW-ham). Given by
Morgan (Anc. Soc., 172, 1877) as a sub-
clan of the Delaw-ares, and said to mean
' ground-scratcher.'
Oohenonpa ( ' twro boilings ' ) . A division
of the Teton Sioux, commonly known as
Two Kettle Sioux, or Two Kettles; also a
subdivision thereof. No mention of it is
made by Lewis and Clark, Long, or other
earlier explorers. It is stated in a note
to De Smet's Letters (1843) that the band
was estimated at 800 persons. Culbertson
(1850) estimated them at 60 lodges, but
gives no locality and says they have no di
visions. Gen. Warren (1856) found them
much scattered among other bands and
numbering about 100 lodges. Gumming
(Rep. Ind. Aff. for 1856) places them on
the s. side of the Missouri. Hayden (1862)
says they passed up and down Cheyenne
r. as far as Cherry cr. and Moreau and
Grand rs., not uniting wTith other bands.
Their principal chief then was Matotopa,
or Four Bears, a man of moderate capacity
but exercising a good influence on his
people. They lived entirely on the
plains, seldom going to war, and were
good hunters and shrewd in their deal
ings with the traders. They treated with
respect \v hite men wrho came among them
as traders or visitors. They were on the
warpath in 1866 at the time of the Ft
Phil. Kearney massacre, yet it is not cer
tain that they took an active part in this
attack. P>y treaty made at Ft Sully, Dak.,
on Oct. 19, 1865, they agreed to cease
attacking whites or Indians except in
self defense and to settle permanently
on designated lands. This treaty was
signed on their behalf by chiefs Chatan-
skah ( White Hawk) , Shonkahwakkonke-
deshkah (Spotted Horse), Mahtotopah
(Four Bears), and others, and was faith
fully observed by them unless thev were
BULL. 80]
OOK WOLIK — OP AMENT
137
in the Sitting Bui) uprising of 1876, which
is doubtful.
Neither contagion nor war materially
reduced the number of the Oohenonpa,
which seems to have remained compara
tively stationary up to 1887, when it was
reported as 642, the last separate official
enumeration. They reside on Cheyenne
River res., S. Dak., with Sihasapa, Mini-
conjou, and Sans Arcs.
Only two subdivisions were known to
Dorsey, theOohenonpah and Mawakhota.
Kettle band. — Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850
142,1851. Kettle band Sioux.— Camming in H R'
Ex. Doc. 65, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 4, 1856. NiK'-
a-o-cih'-a-is.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo
Val., 290, 1862 (Cheyenne name). Ohanapa —
AN OOHENONPA, OR TWO-KETTLE SIOUX
Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 466, 1876. Ohenonpa
Dakotas.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
map, 1862. Ohenonpas. — Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 527, 1878. Oohenoijpa.— Riggs, Dakota
Gram, and Diet., xvi, 1852. Oohe-nonpa.— Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897; McGee, ibid., 161.
Oohenoupa.— Hind, Red R. Exped., n, 154, 1860.
Three Kettles.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 68, 1857. Two
Cauldrons.— De Smet. Letters, 37, note, 1843. Two
Kettle.— Gale, Upper Miss., 226, 1867. Two Ket
tles.— Riggs, Dak. Gram, and Diet., xvi, 1852. Two
Rille band.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 296, 1846. Wo-he-
nom'-pa.— Hayden, op. cit., 371.
Ookwolik. A tribe of Eskimo about
Sherman inlet in the Hudson Bay re
gion. — Gilder. Schwatka's Search. ' 199,
1881.
Oolachan. See Eularhon.
Ooltan. A former rancheria, probably
??m . ?faP^, visited by Father Kino in
1° I!1 Ua ed in.N- w,Sonorav Mexico, 3
. .
leagues N. w. of Busanic (n v )
.— Bancroft No M
S. Estani
Ooltewah (corruption of rithrrt'l, of un
known meaning). A former CheroKee
settlement about the present Ooltewah
on the creek of the same name in James
co Tenn.— Mooneyin 19th Rep. B. A. E ,
542, 1900.
Oomiak. The large skin boat or "wo
man's boat" of the Eskimo; spelled also
umiak; from the name of this vessel in the
eastern Eskimo dialects. (A. F. c. )
Oonilgachtkhokh. A Koyukukhotana
village, of 17 persons in 1844, on Koyu-
kuk r., Alaska.— Zagoskin quoted by Pe-
troff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Oonossoora ( ' poison hemlock ' ) . A Tus-
carora village in North Carolina in 1701.—
Lawson, Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
Oony. A former Choctaw town on an
affluent of upper Chickasawhay r., s. of
the present Pinkney Mill, Newton co.,
Miss. — Brown in Pub. Miss. Hist Soc
vi, 443, 1902.
Oosabotsee. A band of the Crows.
Butchers.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 159, 1877 Oo-sa-
bot-see.— Ibid.
Oosaukaunendauki. See Onondakai.
Oothcaloga ( Uy'yild'gl, abbreviated from
Tsuyngild'gl,, i where there are dams,' i. e.
beaver dams). A former Cherokee set
tlement on Oothcaloga (Ougillogy) cr.
of Oostanaula r., near tl.e present Cal-
houn, Gordon co., Ga. — M coney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 545, 1900.
Ootlashoot. According to Lewis and
Clark a tribe of the Tushepaw nation
(q. v.) in 1805-06, residing in spring and
summer on Clarke r. within the Rocky
nits., and in the fall and winter on the
Missouri and its tributaries. Pop. 400 in
33 lodges.
Cutlashoots. — Robertson, Greg., 129, 1846 (mis
print). Eoote-lash-Schute. — Orig. .lour. Lewis and
Clark, in, 54, 1905. Oate-lash-schute.— Ibid., vi.
114, 1905. Oat-la-shoot. — Le\vis and Clark Kx-
ped., I, map, 1814. Oat-lash-shoots.— Orig. .lour.
Le\visand Clark, v, 112, 219,1905. Oat-lash shute.—
Ibid., VI, 120, 1905. Oleachshoot.— Gass. Journal,
132, 1807. Olelachshook. — Clark in Jaiison, Stran
ger, 233. 1807. Olelachshoot.— Lewis, Travels, 22
1809. Oote-lash -shoots. -Orig. Jour. Lrui< nn<
Clark, III, 103, 1905. Oote-lash-shutes. — Ibid.. 55
Ootlashoots.— Lewis and Clark Kxpcd., i. lid. 1M!
Ootslashshoots.— Orig. Jour. Leuis and Clark, v
180, 1905. Shahlee.— Lewis and Clark Exped.. n
333, 1814. Shalees.— Ibid., 329. Shallees.— Ibid.
324 (Chopnnnish name).
Opa. The fourth Chilula village on
Redwood cr., Cal.
Oh-pah.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, ni,
139, 1853 (Ynrok name).
Opament. An Algonqnian village in Kilts
on the E. bank of the Patuxent, in Cal vert
co., Md. The inhabitants were probably
absorbed by the Conoy.— Smith (1629),
Ya., i, map,' repr. 1819.
138
OPASSOM OPATA
[B. A. E.
Opassom. See Opossum.
Opata ( Pima: o-op 'enemy', o-otam 'peo
ple'). A division of the Piman family,
formerly inhabiting the country between
the \v. boundary of Chihuahua and the
Hio San Miguel in Sonora, Mexico, and
extending from the main fork of the Rio
Ya«iui, about lat. 1*8° 30', to 31 °, just below
OPATA MAN. (AM. Mus. MAT. HIST.)
the s. boundary of Arizona, most of them
being settled about the headwaters of
Yaqui and Sonora rs. They cull them
selves Joyl-ra-ua, 'village people.'
Physically the Opata may be consid
ered good specimens of the Indian race.
They are not large in stature, but are
well-proportioned; their complexion is
not so dark as that of the Yaqui; their
features an- regular and agreeable.
Prior to the advent of the Spanish mis
sionaries, to whose efforts they readily
yielded, the habits and customs of the
( >pata were generally akin to those of the
Pima and 1'apugo \. and w. They are
described as of a submissive disposition,
ith much regard for honesty and moral
ity, and have always been friendly to the
Mexican (joyernment in all the "revolu
tions and civil dissensions, except in 1820,
when a portion of them rebelled in conse
quence of the injustice of a government
After several engagements in
which the natives displayed great bravery
they were compelled to' submit, owin<* to
H- exhaustion of their ammunition and
the great superiority in number of the
opposing Mexican forces. The humanity
and justice shown their prisoners in this
rebellion have been the subject of praise.
Opata houses were formerly mu
lcted oj mats and reeds, with founda-
; <-t st., ne. and were more durable
than those of mo<t of their neighbors
Caves were also inhabited to some ex
tent by both the Opata proper and the
Jova, even in historic times. Owing to
the ruggedness of the country they in
habited, the tribe was divided into petty
isolated communities, among which dis
sension frequently arose, sometimes end
ing in actual hostility. Thus, the inhabit
ants of Sinoquipe and Banamichi, in the
Sonora valley, were once confederated
against those of Huepac and Aconchi,
immediately s. This led to the construc
tion outside the villages of defensive
works of volcanic rock, where an entire
settlement or several allied settlements
could resort in event of intertribal irrup
tion. Besides this hostility, the tribe
was constantly harassed in former times
by the Jano, Jocome, and Suma — warlike
tribes believed to have been subsequently
absorbed by the Apache. AVhile, as a
result of such invasions, a number of
Opata villages near the Sonora-Chihua-
hua frontier wTere abandoned by their in
habitants, the inroads of these bands
made no such lasting impression as those
in later years by the Apache proper.
When unmolested, the Opata cultivated
small garden patches in the canyons,
which were nourished by water from
the mesas, the drift therefrom being ar
rested by rows of stones. Hrdlicka (Am.
Anthrop., vi, 74, 1904) says there remain
no apparent traces of tribal organization
among them. They have lost their lan
guage, as well as their old religious beliefs
and traditions, dress like the Spanish
Mexicans, and are not distinguishable in
appearance from the laboring classes of
Mexico. Their chief occupation is agri
culture, their crops consisting principally
of maize, beans, melons, and chile. Some
of the men are employed as laborers.
The Jesuit census of 1730 (Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, i, 513-14, 1883) gives the
population, including the Eudeve and
LL. 30]
OPECHANCANOUGH OPELOUSA
139
Jova, as nearly 7,000. Hardy (Trav. in
Mex., 437, 1829) estimated them at 10,000.
They are now so completely civilized that
only 44 Qpata were recognized as such by
the national census of 1900.
The chief tribal divisions were Opata
proper, Eudeve, and Jova. Other divi
sions have been mentioned, as the Segui
(Tegui), Teguima, and Coguinachi (Ve-
lasco in Bol. Soc. Mex. Geog. Estad., 1st s.,
x, 705, 1863); and Orozco y Berra ((Jeog.,
343, 1864) adds a list of villages included
in each. As the divisions last named are
merely geographic, without linguistic or
ethnic significance, they soon dropped
from usage.
The villages of the Opata proper, so
far as known, were: Aconchi, Arizpe, Ba-
bispe, Bacuachi, Baquigopa, Baseraca,
Batepito, Batesopa, Cabora, Comupatrico,
Corazones, Corodegiiachi ( Fronteras ) , Cu-
chuta, Cuchuveratzi, Distancia, Guepaco-
matzi, Huachinera, Huehuerigita, Hue-
pac, Jamaica, Los Otates, Metates, Mary-
siche, Mochilagua, Motepori, Xacofi,
Nacosari, Naideni, Oposura, Oputo, Pi vipa,
Quitamac, Sahuaripa, Suya, Tamichopa,
Tepachi, Terapa, Teras, Teuricachi, Tizo-
nazo, Toapara, Urea, Vallecillo, and Ye-
cora. For the villages belonging to
the other divisions mentioned above, see
under their respective names. See also
Civoudroco. The principal authority on
the Opata during the mission period is the
Rudo Ensayo, an anonymous account
written by a Jesuit missionary about 1763
and published in 1863. (F. w. H.)
jJoyl-ra-ua. — Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers in
57, 1890; Gilded Man, 176, 1893 (own name) . Opa-
la.— Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 34, 1891 (misprint).
Opate.— Bartlett, Pers.Narr., 1, 444, 1854. Opauas.—
MS. of 1655 quoted by Bandelier, op. cit., iv, 521,
1892. Ore.— Orozco y Berra, Geog.. 338, 18(54 ( =Ure,
used for Opata). Sonora.— Ibid. Tegiiima.— Ibid,
(really an Opata dialect). Tire.— Ibid, (doubtless
so named because Opata inhabited the greater
portion of the partido of Ures).
Opechancanough. A Powhatan chief,
born about 1545, died in 1644. He cap
tured Capt. John Smith shortly after
the arrival of the latter in Virginia, and
took him to his brother, the head-chief
Powhatan (q. v. ). Some time after his
release, Smith, in order to change the
temper of the Indians, who jeered at the
starving Englishmen and refused to sell
them food, went with a band of his men
to Opechancanough' s camp under pre
tense of buying corn, seized the chief by
the hair, and at the point of a pistol
marched him off a prisoner. The Pa-
munkey brought boat-loads of provisions
to ransom their chief, who thereafter en
tertained more respect and deeper hatred
for the English. While Powhatan lived
Opechancanough was held in restraint,
but after his brother's death in 1618 he
became the dominant leader of the nation,
although his other brother, Opitchapan,
was the nominal head-chief. He plotted
the destruction of the colony so secretly
thatonlyoneIndian,theChristianChanco
revealed the conspiracy, but too late to
save the people of Jamestown, who at a
sudden signal were massacred, Mar •>•>
,
1622, by the natives deemed to beentirely
friendly. In the period of intermittent
hostilities that followed, duplicity and
treachery marked the action* of both
whites and Indians. In the last year of
his life, Opechancanough, taking advan
tage of the dissensions of the English,
planned their extermination. The aged
chief was borne into battle on a litter
when the Powhatan, on Apr. 18, 1(>44, fell
upon the settlements and massacred' 300
persons, then as suddenly desisted and
fled far from the colony, frightened per
haps by some omen. Opechancanough
was taken prisoner to Jamestown, where
one of his guards treacherously shot him,
inflicting a wound of which he subse
quently died.
Opegoi. The Yurok name of the Karok
village opposite the mouth of Red Cap
cr., on Klamath r., N. w. Cal. It was
the Karok village farthest downstream. —
A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 190n.
Oppegach.— Gibbs (1851) in Schooleraft I mi
Tribes, in, 148, 1853. Oppegoeh.— Gibbs, MS.
Misc., B. A. E., 1852. Op pe-o.— McKee (1x51) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 164, 1853.
Oppe-yoh. — GibbsinSchoolcraft.op. cit.,151. Red
caps.— Gibbs, MS., op. cit. Up-pa-goine.— McKee,
op. cit., 194. Up-pa-goines. — Meyer, Nacb dein Sac
ramento, 282, 1855. Up-pah-goines. — McKee op
cit., 161.
Opelousa (probably 'black above', i. e.
'black hair' or 'black skull'). A small
tribe formerly living in s. Louisiana. It
is probable that they were identical with
the Onquilouzas of La Harpe, spoken of
in 1699 as allied with the Washa and
Chaouacha, wandering near the seacoasts,
and numbering with those two tribes 200
men. This would indicate a more south
erly position than that in which they are
afterward found, and Du Pratz, whoso in
formation applies to the years between
1718 and 1730, locates the Oque-Loussas,
evidently the same people, westward and
above Poi'nteCoupee, rather too far to the N.
He says that they inhabited the shores of
two little lakes which appeared black from
the quantity of leaves which covered their
bottoms, and received their name, which
means ' Black- water people ' in Mobilian,
•from this circumstance. It' these were
the same as the Opelousas of all later
writers it is difficult to understand how
the change in name came about, but it is
not likely that two tribes withsuch similar
designations occupied the same region,
especially as both are never mentioned
by one author. When settlers began to
push westward from the Mississippi, the
district occupied by this tribe came to lx>
called after them, 'and the name is still
140
OPELTO OPONA YS
[B. A. E.
retained by the parish seat of St Landry.
Of their laterhistory little information can
IK- gathered, but if would seem from the
frequency with which thisname is coupled
with that of the Attacapa that they were
closely related tothat people. This is also
t he opinion of those Chitimacha and Atta
capa who remember having heard the
tribe spoken of, and is partially confirmed
by Sibley, who states that they understood
Attacapa although having a language of
their own. It is most probable that their
proper language, referred to by Sibley,
was nothing more than an Attacapa dia
lect, though it is now impossible to tell
how closely the two resembled each other.
In 1777 Attacapa and Opelousa are re
ferred to at the mouth of the Sabine r.
(BoltoninTex. Hist. Assn. Quar., ix, 117-
1S, 1905), but the latter are usually located
in the s. part of St Landry parish, Sibley
stating that in 1S06 their village was
"about 15 ni. from the Appelousachurch."
At that time they numbered about 40
men. but they have since disappeared
completely, owing to the invasion of the
whites and theMuskliogean Indians from
K. of the Mississippi. (.T. K. s. )
Apalousa.— Schoolcnift, Ind. Tribes, 111,529,1853.
Apalusa.— KIT. Travels, 301, 1816. Apeloussas. —
Haudry des Lo/ieres. Voy. Louisianes, 241, 1802.
Apeluaas.— Perrin du Lac, Voyage, 379, 1805. Ap-
palousas.— Sihlt-y, Hist. .Sketches, 83, 1806. Appe-
lousas.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
lit:. IMit'). Asperousa. — Brion de la Tour, Map,
17M. Black Water. —JefTerys, French Dom., 1, 165,
ITt'.l. Loupelousas. — French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 70,
Iv'iti. Loupitousas. — Kaudry des Lozieres, Voy.
Louisianes, 2-13, 1802. Obeloussa. — 1'hilippeaux,
Map of Kngl. ('<>].. 17X1. Ogue Loussas.— Jeil'erys,
Fivnrh Dom., I, 1C.5, 1761. Opalusas. — Kafinesque
in Marshall. Ky., i. inlrod., 21. 1824. Opelousas. —
Sil.lry i lxof>) in Am. St. Pap., Ind. AIT., I, 724.1832.
Opeluassas.— Ann. dc la Propagation de la Foi, I.
4'.'. lxf>3. Oppelousas. — Brackenridge, Views of
Lu.,x-_>, ISM. Oque Loussas. — Du Prat/. Louisiana
317. 1771.
Opelto ( <>f-])el-t<>, ' tlie forks' ). A former
Xishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream \. of Sacramento,
(1al. —Powers in ('out. X. A. Ethnol.,m,
::!<•», is77.
Operdniving ('spring place'). A Nu-
gnmiut Eskimo spring village in Countess
«•!' Warwick sd., near Frobisher bay, Balh'n
land.
Oopungnewing— Hall quoted hy Xourse, Am.
Kxplor., I'll. issi. Operdniving.— Boas in 6th Rep.
!. Oppernowick.- Ross, Voy., 164,
Opia. A Chnmashan village between
(•oletaand I't Concepcion, Cal., in 1542.
Cabrillo. Narr. ( 1542 j in Smith, Colec
Doc. Kin., is:}, 1S57.
Opichiken. A Salish band <,r village
under the Fraser siiperintendencv Brit
Col.— Can. Ind. AIT., 79, ls7s.
Opiktulik. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the x. shore of Norton sd., Alas
ka: pop. 12 in 1SSO.
OkpikUhk.- IVtrolf in Kith Census, Alaska, map,
Okpiktolik.— Ibiil.. 11. Opiktulik. -Baker
««•«*. Diet. Alaska. 1W2. Oukviktoulia.— Zagos-
kin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 6th s., xxi, map, 1850.
Upiktalik.— llth Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Opilhlako (Opil'-'ldko, 'big swamp').
A former Upper Creek towrn on a stream
of the same name which flows into Pakan-
Tallahassee cr., x. E. Ala,, 20 in. from
Coosa r.
Opilika.— H. R. Doc. 452, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 93,
1838. Opilike.— Ibid., 49. Opil'-'lako.— Gatschet
Creek Migr. Leg., I, 141. 1884. 0-pil-thluc-co.—
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 50, 1848. •
Opinghaki ( 0-ping-ha' -ki, 'white -face
land,' i. e. 'opossum land'). A subclan
of the Delawares.
Opinghaki.— W. R. Gerard, inf'n, 1907 (correct
form). O-ping'-ho'-ki, — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172
1877.
Opiscopank. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1 608, on the s. bank of the
Rappahannock in Middlesex co., Va. —
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Opistopia. A Chumashan village be
tween Goleta and Pt Concepcion, Cal., in
1542.
Opistopea. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Opistopia.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colee.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
Opitchesaht. A Xootka tribe on Al-
berni canal, Somass r., and neighboring
lakes, Vancouver id. , Brit. Col. Anciently
this tribe is said to have spoken Nanaimo
(q. v. ). The septs, according to Boas, are
Mohotlath, Tlikutath, and Tsomosath.
Their principal village is Ahahswinnis.
Pop. 62 in 1902, 48 in 1906.
Hopetcisa'th.— Boas, 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
31, 1890. Opechisaht.— Sproat, Savage Life, 308,
1868. Opecluset.— Mayne, Brit, Col., 251, 1862.
Ope-eis-aht.— Brit. Col. map., Ind. AIT., Victoria,
1872. Opet-ches-aht.— Can. Ind. Aft'., 308, 1879.
Opitches-aht.— Ibid., 187, 1884. Upatsesatuch.—
Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293. 1857.
Opitsat. The permanent village of the
Clayoquot (q. v.), on the s. w. shore of
Meares id., w. coast of Vancouver id.,
Brit. Col.; pop. 245 in 1902, 261 in 1906.
Opetsitar.— Gray and Ingraham (1791) quoted in
II . R. Doc. 43, 26th Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1840.
Opisat.— Can. Ind. Aft'., 263/1902. Opisitar.— Ken-
driek deed (1791), ibid., 10.
Opodepe. A former pueblo of the Eu-
deve and seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1649; situated on the E. bank
of Rio San Miguel, Sonora, Mexico; pop.
820 in 1678, 134 in 1730. Of a population
of 679 in 1900, 26 were Opata and 56
Yaqui.
Asuncion de Opodepe. — Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., in, 351, 1857. Opodepe.— Kino, map
(1702) in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
Opoteppe.— Och, Journey to the Missions (1756),
i, 71, 1809.
Opok (O'pok}. A former Maidu settle
ment on the N. fork of Cosumnes r., near
Nashville, Eldorado co., Cal. (K. H. j>.)
Opolopong. A former town with a mixed
population under Oneida jurisdiction, sit
uated, according to the Evans map of
1756, in Luzerneco., Pa., on the K. branch
of the Susquehanna, about 30 m. above
Shamokin, at the forks, and about 10 in.
below Wyoming. (.1. N. B. n.)
Oponays. A former Seminole village
" back of Tanipabav." probably in Hills-
13CLL. 30]
OPONOCHE OPOTHLEYAHOLO
141
boro co., w. Fla.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Oponoche. A tribe, probably Yokuts
(Mariposan), mentioned as living on
Kings r., Cal., in 1853.— Wessells (1853)
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d
sess., 31, 1857.
Opossian. An unidentified tribe living
in the neighborhood of Albemarle sd.,
N. C., in 1586.
Opossians.— Hakluyt (1600), Voy., in, 312, repr
1810. Opposians.— Lane (1586) in Smith (16'^9)
Va., I, 87, repr 1819.
Opossum (Renape of Virginia dpasum,
'white beast', cognate with Chippewa
wdbaslm, applied specifically to a white
dog). A North American marsupial,
Didelphys virginiana, about the size of the
domestic cat, with grayish-white hair,
with face pure white near the snout, and
with black ears. When captured or
slightly wounded, it has the habit of
feigning death, and by this artifice often
escapes from the inexperienced hunter.
The name, which was first mentioned in
a brief account of Virginia published in
1610, has, with various adjuncts, since
been extended to species of the genera
Sarcophilus, Thylacinus, Belideas, Micour-
eus, ChironecteSjSiudAcrobates. The name
enters into several compounds, as: "Opos
sum mouse," Acrobatespygmseus, a pygmy
species of opossum of New South Wales;
" opossum rug," a commercial name for
the skin of an Australian species of Pha-
langer; "opossum shrew," an insectivor
ous mammal of the genus Soledon; ' ' opos
sum shrimp," a crustacean, the female of
which carries its eggs in pouches between
its legs. ' ' Possum, " the common aphre-
retic form of the name, is often used as
an epithet with the meaning of "false,"
' ' deceptive, " " imitative, " as in the name
"possum haw" (Viburnum nudum], the
berries of which counterfeit the edible
fruit of the black haw (V. prunifolium),
but differ therefrom in being very'insipid;
and "possum oak" (Quercus aquatica),
from the deceptive character of its leaves,
which vary in shape and size and often
imitate those of Q. imbricaria, and thus
lead to a confusion between the two spe
cies. Used as a verb, the word means "to
pretend," "feign," "dissemble," this
sense, as well as that of the attributive,
being derived from the animal's habit of
throwing itself upon its back and feign
ing death 011 the approach of an enemy;
and hence the expression "playing pos
sum" or "possuming." The opossum of
English-speaking people of the West In
dies and South America is DidelpJn/s opos
sum, (w. E. G.)
Oposura. A former Opata pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission -founded in 1644;
situated on the w. bank of Rio Soyopa,
x. central Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 334 in
1678, 300 in 1730. The town, now known
as Moctezuma, once suffered greatly from
Apache raids.
Opasura. — Bandelier, Gilded Man 179 ix«r?
Pr^i^s0^^769 111*1**- ^ Me1!9; 4?hi ;
ibid ; m? 36?in8.?7!SUel 0Po^a.-Zapata (1678;!
Opothleyaholo (properly Hupuehelth
Yaholo; from hupuewa 'child,' he' hie
'good', yaholo, ' whooper,' ' halloer '
an initiation title.— G. W. Urayson) \
Creek orator. He was speaker of' the
councils of the Upper Creek towns, and
as their representative met the Gov
ernment commissioners in Feb., 1825,
at Indian Springs, Ga., where they
came to transact in due form the ces
sion of Creek lands already arranged
with venal Lower Creek chiefs. Opoth-
leyaholo informed them that these chiefs
had no authority to cede lands, which
could be done only by the consent of the
whole nation in council, and Macintosh he
warned ominously of the doom he would
invite by signing the treaty. ( )pothleya-
holo headed the Creek deputation that
went to Washington to pro'test against
the validity of the treaty. " Bowing to
the inevitable, he put his name to the
new treaty of cession, signed at Wash
ington Jan. 24, 1826, but afterward
stood out for the technical right of the
Creeks to retain a strip that was not
included in the description because it was
not then known to lie within the limits
of Georgia. After the death of the old
chiefs he became the leader of the nation,
though not head-chief in name. When
in 1836 some of the Creek tolvns made
preparation to join the insurgent Seini-
nole, he marched out at the head of his
Tukabatchi warriors, captured some of
the young men of a neighboring village
who had donned war paint to start the
revolt, and delivered them to the I'nited
States military to expiate the crimes they
had committed on travelers and settlers.
After holding a council of warriors he led
1,500 of them against the rebellious
towns, receiving a commission as colonel,
and when the regular troops with their
Indian auxiliaries appeared at Jlatrhe-
chubbee the hostiles surrendered. The
United States authorities then took ad van
tage of the assemblage of the Creek war
riors to enforce the emigration of t he t ri 1 >e.
Opothleyaholo was reluctant to take his
people to Arkansas to live with the Lower
Creeks after the bitter contentions that
had taken place. He bargained for a
tract in Texas on which they could settle,
but the Mexican government was unwill
ing to admit them. After the removal
to Arkansas the old feud was forgotten,
and Opothleyaholo became an important
counselor and guide of the reunited tril>e.
When Gen. Albert Pike, at the beginning
of the Civil war, visited the Creeks in a
great council near the present town of
142
OPTUABO OKAIBI
Kufanla and urged them to treat with the
Confederacy, Opothleyaholo exercised
all his influence against the treaty, and
when the council decided, after several
days of debate and deliberation, to enter
into the treaty, he withdrew with his
following from the council. Later he
withdrew from the Creek Nation with
about a third of the Creeks and espoused
the cause of the Union. Hghting his
way as he went, he retreated into Kan
sas! and later died near the town of Leroy,
Cuffey co. (F. n. (i. w. G. )
Optuabo. A former rancheria, probably
of the Sobaipuri, near the present Ari-
/ona-Sonora boundary, probably in Ari-
xoiia, which formed a visita of the mis
sion of Suamca (q. v. ) about 1760-64.
Santiago Optuabo. — Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex.,
371. INVJ (after early docs. ».
Oputo. A pueblo of the Opata and seat
of a Spanish mission established in 1645;
situated on Rio de Batepito, about lat.
:;o° IKY, Sonora, Mexico. Pop. in 1678,
424; in 1730, 24S.
Opoto. — Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 507,
l.v.t'J. Oputo.— Oroxco y Berra, Geog., 343, 1864.
S. Ignacio Opotu. — Zapata (1678) quoted by Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, i. 246, 1884.
Oqtogona ( Otjtot/ona, ' bare shins ' ?; sing.
<><lt<'nj<'ni}. A principal division of the
< 'licyeime. (.1. M. )
Ohk to unna. — Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyennes,
136, 1915 (variously given as meaning 'no leg
gings,' or as a Sutaio word meaning 'people
drifted away'). O'tu'gunu.— Mooney in 14th Rep.
H. A. K., 1026. 18%. Prominent Jaws.— Dorsev in
Field Cohmih.-Mus. Pub. 103, 62, 1905.
Oquaga ^.M < >haw k : ' j >lace < >f wild grapes, '
from oiu-KiutkinV , 'wild grape.' — Hewitt).
An Iroquois village, probably under Tus-
carora jurisdiction, formerly on the E.
branch of the Susquehanna, on both sides
of the river, in the town of Colesville,
Broome co., N. Y. It was destroyed by
the Americans in 177S. According to
Kuttenber^a band of Tuscarora settled
there in 1722 and were afterward joined
by some .Mahican and Ksopus Indians
who had been living among tin; Mohawk;
but from the records of the Albany Con
ference in 1722 it appears that they were
already at ( Jquaga at that time. In 1778
it was ''one of the neatest Indian towns
on the Susquehanna r."; it contained the
ruinsofan "old fort." O'Callaghansays
the inhabitants were Iroquois and chiefly
Mohawk. They numbered about 750 in
1765. Cf. fteqnake. (.1. x. H. jj.)
Anaquago.— Hutterlield. Washington-Irvine Cor-
rc-p.. U7, ls,vj. Anaquaqua.— Drake, Hk Inds
l<k. .,, '.».,, IMS. Aughguagey.— Ft Johnson conf'
•I,..*-) in N. V. i),,,-. Col. Hist., vii, lot 1856
Aughquaga.-lbi,]., 1*7. Aughquagahs. -Hutehins
./N in .l.-lTcrson, Notes, 142, is-.-:,. Augh-
quagchi.— Boudinot, Star in the Wr«t 1-5 1816
Aughquages.—Mt. Johnson conf. (1755) in N Y Doc'
Col Hist., VI, %4, 1X5.-,. Augh-quag-has.-Macaulev'
N.Y, I, 1*7, 1,V2'.». Aughwick.-.lohnson (1757)'
v V Do.;. (,,i. Hist. , vii, 331, 1856 (it may refer
to a place o| that name in Huntingdon co.. Pa )
-Franklin M755i ()uotcd in \. Y. Doc!
, yi. KH»S, 1855. Auquaguas.— Rnttenber!
Hudson R., 200, 1872. Ochquaqua.— N. Y!
In
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 675, note, 1855. Ochtaghquanawic-
roones. — Albany conf. ( 1722) , ibid. Ochtayhquana-
wicroons.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 200,
1872 ('moccasin people' — Hewitt). Ocquagas. —
Clark, Onondaga, 1,223, 1849. Oghguagees.— John
son (1750) inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 91, 1856. Ogh-
guago. — Johnson (1747); ibid., vi, 361, 1855. Ogh-
kawaga.— Rnttenber, Tribes Hudson R.. 272,
1872. Oghkwagas.— Stone, Life of Brant, n, 422
1864. Oghquaga.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn,
49, note, 1856. Oghquago. — Albany conf. (1746),
ibid., VI, 324, 1855. Oghquaj as.— Johnson (1756),
ibid., vn, 42, 1856. Oghquuges.— Albany conf.
(1748), ibid., vi, 441, 1855. Ohguago.— ' Colden
(1727), Five Nat., app., 185, 1747. Ohonoguaga.—
Coffin (1761) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., IV, 271, 1856.
Ohonoguages. — Ibid. Ohonoquaugo. — Strong (1747)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 56, 1809.
Ohquaga. — Johnson (1764) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vii, 628.1856. Oneachquage.— Esnautsand Rapilly,
Map U. S., 1777. Onehohquages. — Rnttenber
Tribes Hudson R., 200, 1872. Onenhoghkwages.—
Ibid. One»hokwa''ge.— J. N. B. Hewitt, inf'n, 1888
('place of wild grapes': Mohawk form). Ono-
aughquaga.— Tryon (1774) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vm, 452, 1857. Onoghguagy.— Map of 1768, ibid.,
VIII, 1857. Onoghquagey.— Johnson (1767), ibid.,
vn, 969,1856. Onohoghquaga.— N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Vii, 49, note, 1856. Onohoghwage.— Hawley (1794)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists., iv, 50, 1795. Onoho-
quaga.— Hawley (1770), ibid., 3d s., i, 151, 1825.
Onohquauga.— Edwards (1751), ibid., 1st s., x, 146,
1809. Ononhoghquage. — Crosby (1775) in N.Y". Doc.
Col. Hist., vm, 551, 1857. Onoquage.— Shea, Cath.
Miss., 21 1, 1855. Onoquaghe.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Viil, 551, note, 1857. Oonoghquageys. — German
Flats conf. ( 1770) , ibid. , 229. Oquacho.— Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 315, 1872. Oquago.— Macauley,
N. Y., II, 177, 1829. Otakwanawe»rune»'.— He win,
inf'n, 1888 ('moccasin people': correct Mohawk
form of Ochtaghquanawicroones). Oughquaga. —
Guy Park conf. (1775) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vni, 549, 1857. Oughquageys.— Ibid. Oughqugoes.—
Ibid., 554. Ouoghquogey.— Johnson (1764), ibid.,
Vii, 611, 1856. Ouquagos. — Goldthwait (1766) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists., x, 121,1809. Skawagh-
kees.— Morse, System of Modern Geog., i, 164,
[1814]. Susquehannah Indians.— Albany ccnf.
(1746) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 323, 1855 (so
called here because living on the upper Susque
hanna).
Oquanoxa. An Ottawa village, named
from the resident chief, that formerly
existed on the w. bank of the Little Au-
glai/e, at its mouth, in Paulding co. , Ohio.
The reservation was sold in 1831.
Oquitoa. A former Pima rancheria on
Rio del Altar, N. w. Sonora, Mexico, and
a visita of the mission of Ati (q. v. ) dating
from about 1694. Pop. 104 in 1730. It is
now a civilized town.
Conception del TJkitoa. — Kino, map, 1702, in Stock-
lein, Neue Welt-Bott, 76, 1726. Ognitoa.— Kino,
map, 1701. in Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.. 360, 1889
(misprint ). Oguitoa. — Orozco y Berra, Geog.. 347,
1864. Oquitod.— Qnijano (1757) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., I, 53, 1856 (misprint). San Antonio de
Uquitoa.— Kino (1694), ibid., 244. San Diepo de
Uquitoa.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 303, 1759 (mis
print). S. Antonio Oquitoa. — Rivera (1730) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i. 514, 1884.
Uquiota.— Kino (1696) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
I, 263, 1856 (misprint).
Oquomock. A former village of the
Powhatan confederacy on the x. bank of
the Rappahannock, in Richmond co.,
Va. — Smith (1(529) ,Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Oraibi (owa 'roek,'O/>i 'place': 'place
of the rock') . The largest and most im
portant of the villages of the Hopi (q. v. ),
in N. E. Ari/ona. Jn 1629 it became the
seat of the Spanish Franciscan mis-
BULL. 30]
ORAPAKS ORATAMIN
143
sion of San Francisco, which was de
stroyed in the Pueblo revolt of 1680, the
church being reduced to ashes and the
two Spanish missionaries killed. During
this time the pueblo of Walpi was a visita
of Oraibi. Before the mission period
Oraibi was reported to contain 14,000 in
habitants, but its population was then
greatly reduced, owing to the ravages of a
pestilence. Present population about
750. The people of Oraibi are far more
conservative in their attitude toward the
whites than the other Hopi, an element
in the tribe being strongly opposed to civ
ilization. Refusal to permit their chil
dren to be taken and entered in schools
has been the cause of two recent upris
ings, but no blood was shed. As a result
of the last difficulty, in 1906, a number
ORAIEI MAN
of the Oraibi conservatives were made
prisoners of war and confined at Camp
Huachuca, Ariz. Moenkapi is an Oraibi
farming village. For a description of the
architecture of Oraibi, see Mindeleff in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 76, 1891.
Areibe.— McCook (1891) in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 37, 1893. Craybe.— Hodge, Arizona,
map, 1877 (misprint). Espeleta.— Alcedo, Dic.-
Geog., ii, 92, 1787 (doubtless in allusion to Fray
Jose de Espeleta, killed at Oraibi in 1080).
Muca.— Garces (1776), Diary, 395, 1900 (given
as the Zuni name). Musquins.— Ten Broeck
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 87, 1854 (Mexi
can name for). Musquint. — Ten Broeck mis
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds.,
14, 1893. Naybe.— Onate misquoted by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 137, 1889. Naybi.— Ofiate (1598)
in Doc. Ined., xvi, 137,1871. Olalla.— Ibid., 207
(doubtless Oraibi; mentioned as the largest
pueblo). Orabi.— Keam and Scott in Donaldson,
Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Oraiba.— Browne,
Apache Country, 290, 1869. Oraibe.— Cortez (1799)
in Pac. R. R. Rep., ni, pt. 3, 121, 1856 Oraibi -
Vetencurt (1692), Menolog. Fran., 212 1871
Oraiby.-Powell in H. R. Misc. Doc. 173, 42dConi.'
r? S6S1Q 'iVf 2n °.rai™-Taylor in Cal. Fanner;
June 19, 1803 Oraivaz.-Ten Broeck in School:
"«£, Ind. Tribes, iv, 87, 1851. Oraive.-Garces
1*7 ^S (S nby Bam'roft- Ariz, and N. Mex.,
? W889' Oraivi--I>e ITsle, Carte Mexique
et Flonde, 1/03. Orambe.— Bandolier in Arch
Inst. Papers, iv, 369, 1892 (misprint). Orante -
Escudero, Not. de Chihuahua, 231, 1834 (prob
ably identical). Orawi. -Senex, Map, 1710.
Oraybe.— Villa Sefior, Theatip Am., n, 425, 1718
Oraybi.— Vargas (1692) quoted by Davis, Span.
C°»q. N..Mex., 367, 1809. Orayha.— Disturnell,
Map Mejico, 1816. Orayve.— Aleedo, Dic.-Geog.|
111,246, 1788. Orayvee.— Fast man, map in School-
craft, Ind. Tr., iv, 24, 18.54. Orayvi.-D'Anville,
Map Am. Sept., 1746. Orayxa.— Ruxton, Adven
tures, 195, 1848. Orehbe.— Keane in Stanford. Com-
pend., 527, 1877. Oreiba.— Goodman in Ind AfT
Rep., 997, 1893. 0-rey-be.— Palmer, ibid., 133, 187(»!
Oriabe.— Clark and Zuck in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Oribas.— Vandever in Ind
Aff. Rep., 2(12, 18S9. Oribe.— I'hitt, Karte Nord-
America, 1861. Oribi.— Carson (1863) in Donaldson,
Moqui Pueblo Inds., 34, 1893. Oriva.— Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, i, 519, 1853. Orribies.— Irvine in Ind.
Aff. Rep.. 160, 1877. Oryina.— French, Hist. Coll.,
La., n, 175, 1*75. Osaybe.— Bourke in Proc Am
Antiq. Soc., n. s., i, 241. 1881 (misprint). Osoli.—
Arnnvsmith, M;ip X. A., 1795, ed. 1814 (possibly
identical). 0-zai.— Stevens, MS., B. A. E., 1X79
(Xavaho name; corrupted from Oraibi). Ozi.—
Eaton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 220. 1X54 (Xav-
aho name). Rio grande de espeleta. — Villa-Senor,
Tbeatro Am., 11, 425, 1748. San Francisco de
Oraibe.— Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 319, 1889.
San Francisco de Oraybe. — Vetancurt (1692) in
Teatro Am., m, 321. ls71. San Miguel Oraybi.—
Bancroft, Ariz. and X. Mex., 173, 18X9. U-le-b-wa.—
Wliipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 13, 1856 (Zuni
name). Yabipai Muca.— Garces (1776), Diary, 414,
1900 (or Oraibe). Yavipai muca oraive. — Garces
(1775-6) quoted by Orozco y Berra. Geog.,41, 1S64.
Orapaks. A former village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy, between the Chicka-
hominyand Pamunkeyrs., in Xe\v Kent
co., Va. Powhatan retired thither about
1610 when the English began to crowd
him at AYerowacomoco.
Orakakes.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4. 7, 1848 (mis
print). Orapack.— Strachey «-(t. 1612), Va., map,
1849. Orapakas.— Drake, op. cit,, 9. Orapakes.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, 112, repr. 1819. Orapaks. —
Strachey, op. cit., 36. Oropacks. — Harris, Voy. and
Trav.. li 848, 1705. Oropaxe.— Ibid.. 831.
Oratamin. A Hackensack chief in the
17th century, prominent in the treaty re
lations between the Hackensack and
neighboring tribes and the Dutch. After
the butchery of the Indians at Pavonia,
N. J., by the Dutch in Feb. 1643, 10 or
11 of the surrounding tribes arose in
arms against the latter to avenge the
outrage, but concluded a treaty of peace
Apr. 22 of the same year, '•Oratamin,
sachem of the savages "living at Achkin-
heshacky [Uackensack], who declared
himself commissioned by the savages of
Tappaen [Tappan], Kechgawavvanc
[Manhattan], Kichtawanc [Kitcha-
wank], and Sintsinck [Sintsink]," acting
on their behalf. This treaty was imme
diately followed by a new outbreak on
the part of the Indians, but peace \yas
restored and another treaty, in which
Oratamin took a prominent part, was
made at Ft Amsterdam [New York],
144
ORATORY ORDEALS
[15. A. E.
Auir. 30, 1645 (X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiu, IS, 18S1). On July 19, 1649, a num
ber of leading Indians, including Ora
tamin, made further proposals for a last
ing peace. At the close of the confer
ence, held at Ft Amsterdam, a special
irift of tobacco and a gun was made to
Oratamiu, while "a small present worth
20 guilders was then given to the com
mon savages" (ibid., 25). He also took
part in the treaty of Mar. 6, 1660, in be
half of his own tribe and of the chief of
the Highlands, X. Y., and was present
May 18, 1(>60, when peace was concluded
with the YVappinger. A few weeks later
he interceded for the Esopus Indians,
and had the satisfaction of being present
at the conclusion of peace with them
1 Nelson, Inds. X. J., 106, 1894). In 1662
Oratamin complained to the Dutch au
thorities of the illicit sale of brandy to
his people, and on Mar. 30 of that year
was authorized to seize the liquor brought
into his country for sale, as well as those
bringing it. On June 27, 1663, Oratamin
was again called into consultation by the
whites in an effort to limit the Esopus
war. Two weeks later chiefs of several
tribes N. of the Hackensack appeared
and ratilied all that had been said and
done by the aged chief, primarily through
whose efforts the Esopus war was brought
to a close and peace declared May 16,
lf)t)4, Oratamin and three other chiefs
becoming security therefor. He was
asked by G<>v. Carteret, in 1666, to at
tend a conference regarding the purchase
of the site of Xewark, N. J., but was then
so old and feeble that he could not un
dertake the journey from Hackensack to
that place. He probably died in 1667.
His name is also written Oratam, Ora-
tamy, Oratan, Oraton (Nelson, Names of
Inds. X. .!., 44, 1904). (c. T. )
Oratory. In Indian tribal life the ora
tor held a distinguished place. Tobeable
to state dearly and to urge eloquently
one's views on a question before a council
ot the tribe raised a man to power and in
fluence among his fellows. The govern
ment of a tribe was generally vested in a
council composed of the chiefs of the
lifferent bands or clans, or of the elders
>t the tribe, and, as unanimous con-
•ent to any proposition was usually re-
inired before it could be accepted, much
irgumentation was characteristic of their
leliberations. In the higher circle of
•hiefs, as well as in the societies of war
riors or leading men, the orator had his
function. To speak well, to plead well,
to tell a story effectively was accounted
a desirable gift for a man. Many occa
sions arose when facility in address was
required, as in formal tribal negotiations
or visits, in certain parts of religious cere
monies, or in purely social intercourse.
Some of the Eastern tribes had an official
orator for state occasions, which office
was hereditary in certain Western tribes.
The native languages lent themselves to
oratory. A picture full of detail and
movement could be given in compara
tively few words, while the symbolism
inherent in the Indian's outlook upon
nature gave poetry to his speech. His
vivid conceptions seemed often to thrill
his frame, governing his attitude, the
folds of his robe, his glance, and his ges
tures. The Indian's oratory early im
pressed the white race, and scattered
through the historical records of our
country are bits of powerful native utter
ance. We have the speeches of Corn-
planter, Red Jacket, Big Elk, Logan, and
a host of others, all of which have the
ring of true eloquence. This gift still
lingers, but now, as in the past, it is
most often heard in protest against un
fair dealing. Standing before a commis
sion the members of which had been
using many arguments in favor of their
project, the Wichita chief who had lis
tened in silence stooped, and gathering a
handful of the dry soil of his reservation,
straightened himself and said, as he
threw the myriad particles into the air,
"There are as many ways to cheat the
Indian!" Consult Mooney in 14th and
17th Rep. B. A. E. (A. c. F. )
Orcan. A village mentioned by Joutel
in 1687 as situated N. or x. w. of the Mal-
igne (Colorado) r., Texas, the name
seemingly having been given him by Eba-
hamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawa affiliation. In some editions
of Joutel's relation the name is combined
with Piou, or Peinhoum. The two names
may have belonged to one village or to
two closely related villages. (A. c. F. )
Orcamipias. — Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Orcam-
pion.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
138, 1846. Orcampiou. — Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, iv, 78, 1870. Orcan.— Joutel (1687) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 152, 1846.
Orchard Party. A part of the Oneida
as recognized by the treaty of Albany,
Feb. 2, 1827.— Indian Problem, 301, Al
bany, 1889.
Ordeals. An ordeal is strictly a form
of trial to determine guilt or innocence,
but the term has come to be applied in a
secondary sense to any severe trial or test
of courage, endurance, and fortitude. In
accordance with these two usages of the
term, ordeals among the North American
tribes may be divided into ( 1 ) those
used to establish guilt and to settle dif
ferences, and (2) those undergone for
the sake of some material or supernat
ural advantage.
The ordeals corresponding closest to
the tests to which the name wras origi
nally applied were those undertaken to.
determine witches or wizards. If it was
BULL. 30]
ORDEALS
145
believed that a man had died in conse
quence of being bewitched, the Tsim-
shian would take his heart out and put a
red-hot stone against it, wishing at the
same time that the enemy might die. If
the heart burst, they thought that their
wish would be fulfilled; if not, their suspi
cions were believed to be unfounded.
A Haida shaman repeated the names of
all persons in the village in the presence
of a live mouse and determined the guilty
party by watching its motions. A Tlin-
git suspected of witchcraft was tied up
for 8 or 10 days to extort a confession
from him, and he was liberated at the
end of that period if he were still alive.
But as confession secured immediate lib
erty and involved no unpleasant conse
quences except an obligation to remove
the spell, few were probably found inno
cent. This, however, can hardly be con
sidered as a real ordeal, since the guilt
of the victim was practically assumed,
and the test was in the nature of a tor
ment to extract confession.
Intimately connected with ordeals of
this class were contests between individ
uals and bodies of individuals, for it was
supposed that victory was determined
more by supernatural than by natural
power. " A case is recorded among the
Comanche where two men whose enmity
had become so great as to defy all at
tempts at reconciliation were allowed to
tight a duel. Their left arms having
been tied together, a knife was placed in
the right hand of each, and they fought
until both fell. A similar duel is re
corded in one of the Teton myths, and it
is probable that the custom was almost
universal. Resembling these were the
contests in vogue among Eskimo tribes.
When two bodies of Eskimo met who
were strangers to each other, each party
selected a champion, and the two struck
each other on the side of the head or the
bared shoulders until one gave in. An
ciently Xetchilirmiut and Aivilirmiut
champions contested by pressing the
points of their knives against each other's
cheeks. Such contests were also forced on
persons wandering among strange people
and are said to have been matters of life
and death. Chinook myths speak of
similar tests of endurance between super
natural beings, and perhaps they were
shared by men. Differences between
towns on the N. Pacific coast were often
settled by appointing a day for lighting,
when the people of both sides arrayed
themselves in their hide and wooden
irmor and engaged in a pitched battle,
:he issue being determined by the fall of
)ne or two prominent men. Contests
Between strangers or representatives of
different towns or social groups were also
settled by playing a game. At a feast on
the N. Pacific coast one who had used
careless or slighting words toward the
people of his host was forced to devour
a tray full of bad-tasting food, or perhaps
to swallow a quantity of urine. Two
persons often contested to see which
could empty a tray the more expediti-
ously.
Ordeals of the second class would cover
the hardships placed upon a growing
boy to make him strong, the fasts and
regulations to which a girl was subjected
at puberty, and those which a youth
underwent in order to obtain supernat
ural helpers (see Child life), as well as
the solitary fasts of persons who desired
to become shamans, or of shamans who
desired greater supernatural power.
Finally, it is especially applicable to the
fasts and tortures undergone in prepara
tion for ceremonies or by way of initia
tion into a secret society.
The first of these may best be consid
ered under Education and Puberty cus
toms, but, although some of the cere
monies for the purpose of initiating a
youth into the mysteries of the tribe
took place about the time of puberty,
their connection therewith is not always
evident, and they may well be treated
here. Thus Pueblo children, when old
enough to have the religious mysteries
imparted to them, went through a cere
monial flogging, and it is related of the
Alibamu and other Indian tribes of the
Gulf states that at a certain time they
caused their children to pass in array
and whipped them till they drew blood.
The JriiskitHaw (q. v. ), or Jtiixfonn/, was an
ordeal among Virginia Indians under
taken for the purpose of preparing youths
for the higher duties of manhood. It
consisted in solitary confinement and the
use of emetics, "whereby remembrance
of the past was supposed to be obliterated
and the mind left free for the reception
of new impressions." Among those
tribes in which individuals acquired
supernatural helpers a youth was com
pelled to go out alone into the forest or
upon the mountains for a long period,
fast there, and sometimes take certain
medicines to enable him to see his guar
dian spirit. Similar were the ordeals
gone through by chiefs among the Haida,
Tlingit, Tsimshian, and other x. Pacific
coast tribes when they desired to increase
their wealth, or success in war, or to
obtain long life, as also by shamans who
wished increased powers. At such times
they chewed certain herbs supposed to
aid them in seeing the spirits. The use
of the "black drink" (q. v. ) by Mus-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2— 0;
-10
OREGON JARGON OREJONES
IB. A. E.
khogean tribes was with similar intent,
as also were the emetics just referred to
in use among the Virginian peoples.
While undergoing initiation into a
secret society on the x. Pacific coast a
youth fasted, and for a certain period
disappeared into the woods, where he
was supposed to commune with the spirit
of the society in complete solitude. Any
one discovering a Kwakiutl youth at this
time could slay him and obtain the secret
society privileges in his stead. On the
plains the principal participants in the
Sundance (tj. v.) had skewers run through
the fleshy parts of their backs, to which
thongs were attached, fastened at the
other end to the Sun-dance pole. Some
times a person was drawn up so high as
barely to touch the ground and afterward
would throw his weight against the
skewers until they tore their way out.
Another participant would have the
thongs fastened toaskull, which he pulled
around the entire camping circle, and no
matter what obstacles impeded his prog
ress, lie was not allowed to touch either
thongs or skull with his hands. During
the ceremony of Dakhpike, or Nakhpike,
among the Hidatsa, devotees ran arrows
through their muscles in different parts
of their bodies; and on one occasion a
\\arrior is known to have tied a thirsty
horse to his body by means of thongs
passed through holes in his flesh, after
which he led him to water, restrained
him from drinking without touching his
hands to the thongs, and brought him
back in triumph. The special ordeal of
a Cheyenne society was to walk with
I tare feet on hot coals. A person initi
ated into the Chippewa and Menominee
society of the Midewiwiu was "shot"
with a medicine bag and immediately
fell on his face. By making him fall
on his face a secret society spirit or the
guardian spirit of a N. W. coast shaman
also made itself felt. When introduced
into the Omaha society, called Wash-
ash ka, one was shot in the Adam's apple
by something said to be taken from the
head of an otter. As part of the cere
mony of initiation among the Hopi a man
had to take a feathered prayer-stick to
a distant spring, running al'i the way,
and return within u certain time; and
chosen men of the /ufii were obliged to
walk to a lake 45 m. distant, clothed only
in the breech-cloth and so exposed to the
rays of the burning sun, in order to de
posit plume-sticks and pray for rain.
Among the same people one' of the or
deals to which an initiate into the Priest
hood of the How was subjected was to sit
naked fur hours on a large ant-hill, his,
flesh exposed to the torment of myriads
ot ants At thctimeof the winter solstice
the Hopi priests sat naked in a circle and
suffered gourds of ice-cold water to be
dashed over them. Ordeals of this kind
enter so intimately into ceremonies of
initiation that it is often difficult to dis
tinguish them.
Certain regulations were also gone
through before war expeditions, hunting
excursions, or the preparation of medi
cines. Medicines were generally com
pounded by individuals after fasts, absti
nence from women, and isolation in the
woods or mountains. Before going to
hunt the leader of a party fasted for a
certain length of time and counted off so
many days until one arrived which he
considered his lucky day. On the N. W.
coast the warriors bathed in the sea in
winter time, after which they whipped
each other with branches, and until the
first encounter took place they fasted
and abstained from water as much as
possible. Elsewhere warriors were in
the habit of resorting to the sweat-lodge.
Among the tribes of the E. and some
others prisoners were forced to run be
tween two lines of people armed with
clubs, tomahawks, and other weapons,
and he who reached the chief's house or a
certain mark in safety was preserved. 1 n-
asmuch as the object behind most tor
tures wras to break down the victim's
self-command and extort from him some
indication of weakness, while the aim of
the victim was to show an unmoved coun
tenance, flinging back scorn and defiance
at his tormentors until the very last,
burning at the stake and its accompany
ing horrors partook somewhat of the
nature of an ordeal. (j. K. s. )
Oregon jargon, Oregon trade language.
See Chinook jargon.
Orehaoue. A Cayuga chief who opposed
the Jesuits and caused Father Carheil's
withdrawal. He aided the English of
Albany in preventing Penii's purchase of
Susquehanna lands, and visited De la
Barre in 1684. In 1(587 Denonville seized
him and sent him to France. He was then
called (Joiguenha [Cayuga] -Oreouahe,and
often Taweeratt; also Wahawa by the
Onondaga. In 1688 the Cayuga wished
for "Taweeratt, the chief warrior of
Cayouge, who is lamented amongst them
every day." Returning in 1689, Oreha
oue became attached to Count Frontenac
and fought for the French. He died in
1698 and was buried with high honors
as "a worthy Frenchman and good
Christian." (w. M. B. )
Orejones (Span.: 'big-eared people').
Indians of the N. W. coast. As the wear
ing of lip, nose, and ear ornaments is
common among Indians on the northern
coasts, Taylor (Cal. Farmer, Aug. 24,
1863) believes there can be little doubt
that the word Orryoii is derived from
the Spanish nickname, used to distin-
BULL. 30]
OREJONES — ORENDA
147
guish them from the California Indians.
Carver (Trav., ix, 76, 1778) seems, how
ever, to be the first to employ the term
Oregon to designate his great " River of
the West" — the Columbia — of which he
learned from the Sioux, Assiniboin, and
Cree Indians.
Orejones. A former division of the
Faraon Apache. — Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
59, 1864.
Orejones. A former Coahuiltecan tribe
dwellingnearthecoast between the Nueces
and San Antonio rs., Texas. Their resi
dence between these rivers was made the
basis of a claim to them and their rela
tives by San Juan Capistrano mission in
a quarrel, in. 1754, with Vizarron mission
(Ynforme of the College of Queretaro to
the Commissary General, 1754, MS.).
That they lived near the coast is evident.
In 1760 the San Antonio missionaries re
ported them in a list of coast tribes
(Ynforme de Misiones, 1762, MS.). In
1780 Governor Cabello included them in
the tribes along the coast between the
Nueces and Ysla de los Copanes (Cabello
toCroix, May 28, 1780, MS.). But that
they were not the tribe nearest to the
gulf appears from the statement that
when, in 1754, their very near neighbors,
the Pamaques, deserted their mission,
Father A rrici vita sought them first in their
native country, but, failing to find them,
"he went in to the islands inhabited by
the barbarous and uncultured tribes, of
which the best known are those named
Manos de Perro' ' ( Ynf orme, 1 754, op. cit. ) .
That they were Coahuiltecan rests on
the enumeration, on the title-page of
Garcia' s Manual (1760), of tribes in the
San Antonio and Rio Grande missions
speaking the same language. Of their
intimate affiliation with some of these
tribes there is other evidence. They were
closely bound by intermarriage with the
Pamaques, and in 1731 each spoke "both
languages so perfectly that they were not
distinguished" (Ynforme, 1754, op. cit.).
According to Garcia they spoke the same
language, with only minor differences.
They lived "almost' together" and went
;ogether to the missions (Ynforme, 1754).
They seem also to have been closely re-
ated to the Piguiquesand Panasc;ines (or
Pasnadanes), likewise close neighbors.
The Orejones were the basis of the
oundation of San Juan Capistrano mis-
ion in 1731, but with them came nu-
nerous Pamaques (Ynforme, 1754, op.
•it.). Testimony given by Andres, a
^ayopin (Chayopin), in a manuscript
lated May 13, 1752, states that there were
)rejones at Candelaria mission on San
Javier r. (Bexar Archives), but other
vidence shows that they were neophytes
rom San Antonio serving as interpreters,
time before 1754 the mission of
Vizarron, s. of the Rio Grande, asserted
a claim to the Orejones, but this was dis
puted by San Juan Capistrano mission
(Ynforme, 1754).
In 1762 a total of 203 "Orejones, Sayo-
pines, Pamaques, andPiguiques" wasVe-
ported at San Juan Capistrano mission
(Ynforme, 1762) . It was said in 1754 that
the Pamaques and their neighbors, re
moved from their native soil to the mis
sions, had become almost extinct. It
is probable that this assertion applied
also to the Orejones (Camberos, mission
ary at Bahfa, letter to the Viceroy, MS. ),
although Cabello' s report of 1780 indi
cates that some were still living near the
coast between the San Antonio and the
Nueces. ( H. E. u. )
Orenda. The Iroquois name of the iic-
tive force, principle, or magic power
which was assumed by the inchoate rea
soning of primitive man to be inherent in
every body and being of nature and in
every personified attribute, property, or
activity, belonging to each of these and
conceived to be the active cause or force,
or dynamic energy, involved in every
operation or phenomenon of nature, in
any manner affecting or controlling the
welfare of man. This hypothetic princi
ple was conceived to be immaterial, oc
cult, impersonal, mysterious in mode of
action, limited in function and efficiency,
and not at all omnipotent, local and not
omnipresent, and ever embodied or im
manent in some object, although it was
believed, that it could be transferred,
attracted, acquired, increased, suppressed,
or enthralled by the orenda of oc
cult ritualistic formulas endowed with
more potency. This postulation of a
purely fictitious force or dynamic energy
must needs have been made by primitive
man to explain the activities of life and
nature, the latter being conceived to be
composed of living beings, for the con
cept of force or energy as an attribute or
property of matter hud not yet been
formed,' hence the modern doctrine of
the conservation of energy was unknown
to primitive thought. As all the bodies
of the environment of primitive man were
regarded by him as endowed with life,
mind, and volition, he inferred that his
relations with these environing objects
were directly dependent on the caprice of
these beings'. So to obtain his needs man
must gain the goodwill of each one of a
thousand controlling minds by prayer,
sacrifice, some acceptable offering, or pro
pitiatory act, in order to influence the ex
ercise in his behalf of the orenda or magic
power which he believed was controlled
by the particular being invoked. Thus it
came that the possession of orenda or
magic power is the distinctive character
istic of all the gods, and these gods in
148
ORKSTACO ORIENTATION
[B. A. E.
earlier time wore all the bodies and be
ings <>f nature in any manner affecting
the weal or woe of num. So primitive
man interpreted the activities of nature
to l>o due to the struggle of one orenda
against another, put forth by the beings
or bodies of his environment, the former
possessing orenda and the latter life,
mind, and orenda only by virtue of his
own imputation of these things to lifeless
objects. In the stress of life, coming into
contact or more or less close relation with
certain bodies of his environment, more
frequently and in a more decided manner
than with the other environing bodies,
and learning to feel from these relations
that these bodies through "the exercise
of their orenda controlled the conditions
of his welfare and in like manner shaped
his ill fare," man gradually came to re
gard these bodies as the masters, the
arbiters, the gods, of the conditions of
his environment, whose aid, goodwill,
and even existence were absolutely nec
essary to his well-being and to the pres
ervation of his life. In the cosmogonic
legends, the sum of the operations of this
hypothetic magic power constitutes the
story of the phenomena of nature and the
biography of the gods, in all the planes
of human culture. From the least to the
greatest, there are incomparable differ
ence- in strength, function, and scope of
action among the orendas, or magic pow
ers, exercised by any group of such
fictitious beings. Therefore it is not re
markable to lind in many legends that
for specific purposes man may sometimes
possess weapons whose orenda is superior
to that possessed by some of the primal
beings of his cosmology. It is likewise
found that the number of purposes for
which a given orenda may be efficient
varies widely.
TheAlgonquianmamto, theShoshonean
/"//,•<////, theSiotian nialio/x't, X"1"' or rather
Im/H'tili, correspond approximately, if not
exactly, with this Iroquois term or<'in!«
in use and signification. Those who in
terpret these terms as denotive simply of
what is expressed by the English words
'mystery,' 'immortal,' 'magic,' 'sor
cery.' or 'wonderful,' fail to appreciate
tin- true nature and functions of the as
sumed po\Ver denoted by these terms as
conceived by the Indians who devised
these terms.
The following are compound terms oc
curring in the Jesuit Relations, in which
•iri'inl'i is the noun element: Arendio-
wane, ArendioSane, Arendioguanne,
Arendioauanne, . \rendiouane, Arendi-
wane, Arendaonatia. See Miftholoyif, Ot-
/.'<»i, (>i/<iroii, Ri'liijiini.
Consult Powell, introd. to Cushing's
Xufii Folk Tales, 1901; Hewitt in Am.
Anthrop., iv, .'i.'MO, 1902. (.1. x. n. H.)
Orestaco. A former village, probably
Costanoan, situated to the E. of San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal. — Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., i, 559, 1886.
Orientation. The entrance way of In
dian dwellings in the open country gen
erally faced the E. When a tribal cere
mony was to take place, the Indians of the
plains camped in a circle and the line of
tents was broken on the E. side so as to
leave an open space. If, within this circle,
a smaller one was constructed of boughs
and for the special rites, this also had its
opening to the E. Articles used for sacred
purposes in ceremonies were arranged so
as to conform to the idea of orientation,
and their ornamentation was made to serve
that thought. For instance, the colored
band on the basket drum used in the
Night Chant of the Navaho was "not
continuous but intersected at one point
by a narrow line of uncolored wood" in
order "to assist in the orientation of the
basket at night in the medicine lodge"
when the light was dim. The placing
of prayer-sticks and other symbolic de
vices, as well as their colors, referred
to the points of the compass (see Color
symbolism}. Even the drumstick used
iii the Navaho Night Chant ceremony
must be made of four yucca leaves, which,
while on the plant, pointed to the four
quarters; that which was toward the E.
must first be plucked, and with that from
the w. forms the core of the drumstick.
Again, during the initial acts of a religious
ceremony the priest and his assistants
must face the E. In the busk ceremony
of the Creeks the four logs with which
the new fire was kindled were laid
crosswise with reference to the cardinal
points. Tents and dwellings, except on
the seacoast, generally face the E.
Among the Pueblos the communal dwell
ings usually face the sun, and additions
are rarely made toward the N. ; in the
older pueblos the kivas (q. v.) also were
oriented. In burials orientation was not
universally observed, although it was
common among some of the tribes.
Among the Tlingit of Alaska it was re
garded as of importance, for it was be
lieved that if the dead were not placed
with their heads to the E. they could not
be "reborn." In myths, legends, and
rituals the E. was spoken of as "the place
where dwelt the dawn and the sun."
These two, the dawn and the sun, were
regarded as distinct and unrelated. The
dawn was the child of "mother dark
ness," or night, and the animating power
which pervades all things; it was born
anew each day, while the sun came into
existence once for all in the ancient days,
and was one of the lesser and visible gods.
He was always the same, and was ap
pointed to make his daily journey through
BULL. 30]
ORKUA ORNAMENT
149
the sky. In the mythical region of the
sun's abode the house wherein he dwelt
was oriented, so that the sun itself faced a
mysterious E. , whence came to it potency
from the all-pervading power. From the
customs of the people, from their myths
and rituals as well as from their language,
it is learned that the E. not only stood for
the gift of physical light but symbolized
the region whence men received supernat
ural help and guidance (Matthews, Na-
vaho Legends; C. Mindeleff in 17th Rep.
B. A. E.; Fletcher in 22d Rep. B. A.E.).
As the point where the sun appeared on
the E. horizon shifted with the seasons,
some of the tribes set up marks to assist
in observing the time of the winter or
the summer solstice, when important rites
took place and orientation was closely
observed (see Fewkes in 15th Rep. B.
A. E. ) . In ceremonial processions, either
when entering or when within the lodge,
kiva, or the field to be consecrated, the
start was usually from a point facing the
E., and the movement was from left to
right. This "ceremonial succession" has
been traced by Gushing (Am. Anthrop.,
v, 1893) as resulting in part from "hand
usage in left and right finger counting."
Among peoples where the orientation of
dwellings, etc., was not observed, as on
the x. Pacific coast and in mountainous
and forest regions, traces of orientation
are found in some of their ceremonies.
Where the custom was closely observed,
consciousness of the E. seemed to have
been deeply seated in the native mind,
and they observed an abstract orientation
when not outwardly practising it. For
instance, the Omaha tribal circle was com
posed of 10 gentes, 5 occupying the half x.
of the eastern opening and 5 the southern
half. When camping on the annual tribal
hunt, the opening was in the direction
they were going, which might be w. of
their camping site, in which case the circle
would be as if it had turned on a hinge
at the western part, and the 5 gentes of the
northern half would still be on the x. and
in the same order as if the opening were
at the E., and the 5 gentes at the s. would
preserve their old relative position. The
orientation of the tribal circle was thus at
all times preserved, although the camp
might not actually be so placed upon the
prairie. See Cross.
For further information, consult
Mooney in 15th and 17th Reps. B. A. E. ;
J. O. Dorsey in 3d and 15th Reps. B. A. E;
DuBois in Am. Anthrop., ix, no. 1, 178,
1907; Fletcher in Pubs. Peabody Museum;
Hawkins, Sketch (1799), 75, 1848; Hewett
in Am. Anthrop., vi, no. 5, 1904; Lewis in
Mem. Internat. Cong. Anthrop., 1894;
McGee in 19th Rep. B. A. E. ; Matthews in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist, vi; Mindeleff
n 8th Rep. B. A. E. ; Mooney in Mem. Am.
Anthrop. Ass'n, i, no. 6, 1907; Speck,
ibid., n, no. 2, 1907, and the writings of
Fewkes in the Reports of the Bureau of
American Ethnology and the American
Anthropologist. (A. c. F. )
Orkua. A settlement of East Greenland
Eskimo, now deserted. — Meddelelser <>m
Gronland, xxv, 23, 1902.
Orlova (Russian: 'Orlof's'). A Kaniag-
miut Eskimo settlement at Eagle harbor,
Ugak bay, Kodiak id., Alaska; pop. 147
in 1880, 77 in 1890.
Eagle harbor.— llth Census, Alaska, 76, 1893. Or-
lova. — Coast Surv. map, 1898. St. Orloff. — Coast
Surv. maps.
Ormejea. The name of two former
Pima villages in s. Arizona; pop. of one
in 1858, 212; of the other, 643.— Bailey
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 208, 1858. Cf. Hermho,
Hormiguero.
Ornament. In treating of the decora t i ve
art of the tribes of northern North America
it may be briefly stated at the outset that
the earliest manifestations of the phe
nomena of embellishment were probably
of instinctive kinds in which design, as
we understand it, had no part. These
manifestations consisted rather in the
assembling of attractive objects for the
pleasure they gave, the attachment of
such objects to the person, or the addi
tion of colors to the skin, the motives be
ing to please the savage fancy, to attract
the attention of others, or to simulate
animals by imitating their markings.
These forms of esthetic activity were sup
plemented in time by the application
of embellishments to the dress, when
that came into use, and to all kinds of
possessions having close relations with
the person or which were otherwise inti
mately associated with the life and thought
of the people. Among the tribes the per
son was subject to varied decorative treat
ment. The skin \yas tattooed, colors
were applied in various ways, and orna
mental objects were attached in every
possible manner. Feathers and other
articles were added to the hair; pins,
plugs, and pendants to the ears; labrets
to the lips; and encircling bands to the
waists, arms, and legs. The costume was
elaborated for decorative effect and the
headdress especially became a marvel
of gaudy display, well illustrated in the
so-called war bonnet of the Plains tribes
and the still more highly developed head
dresses shown in the paintings and sculp
tures of the middle Americans (see .1 <fant-
ment). But it is the embellishment of
things made and used that calls for par
ticular attention in this place, and in this
field the American aborigines, and more
especially the semicivilized peoples of
middle America, were hardly excelled by
anv other known people of corresponding
culture grade. Nothing with which they
had to deal was left without some kind
150
ORNAMENT
[B. A. K.
of decorative treatment, and their appre
ciation of the esthetic values of form and
line compares favorably with that of the
eastern Asiatics.
The native ornament may first be con
sidered with respect to the several meth
ods of execution or utilization of the ele
ments:
( 1 ) The sculptor's art (see Sculpture and
Carrhuj) was employed in shaping and
decorating objects of stone, wood, bone,
horn, and shell, and in some sections
this branch is still practised with excep
tional skill. Among the N.W. coast tribes
totem poles, house posts, mortuary col
umns, masks, batons, pipes, and various,
implements and utensils represent the
forms of beasts, men, and monsters, in
relief and in the round. Although these
motives usually have primarily a sym
bolic or other special significance and
rarely take wholly conventional forms,
they are employed with remarkable skill
and appreciation of their decorative
values. The carvings in stone, bone, and
ivory of the Eskimo are particularly
noteworthy, and taste is exercised in the
shaping of objects of every class. The
motives employed are apparently not so
generally symbolic as among the Indian
tribes, and life-forms are executed with
the simply artistic idea more definitely
in view. The excellence of this far-north
ern work is no doubt due in part to the
introduction of implements of steel and
to the influence of the art of the whites.
Among the tribes of middle North Amer
ica sculptural embellishment of minor
works was common, and the mound-
building tribes, for example, showed
decided cleverness, especially in the deco
ration of their tobacco pipes, carving the
forms of birds and beasts and even men
with excellent taste. Sculpture and
sculptural embellishment deal largely
with symbolic and ceremonial subjects,
and are almost exclusively the work of
the men.
(2) Plastic ornament, the work of the
modeler (see Pottery), is confined to pot
tery-making tribes, such as the mound-
builders and the Pueblos. In pottery, as
in sculpture, various beasts, as well as men
and fanciful beings, were rendered in the
round and in all degrees of relief in con
nection with utensils, implements, and
other objects, and their utilization is prob
ably due largely to the association of reli
gious notions with the creatures repre
sented. All were introduced under the
supervision of taste, and are thus properly
classed as embellishments. Formal geo
metric decorations were rarely executed
by plastic methods, save the simple in
cised varieties, better classed with en-
graying, and the impressed or stamped
varieties, which bear somewhat the same
relation to the plastic art proper that en
graving bears to sculpture. The potter's
art, relating primarily to household af
fairs, is practised almost exclusively by
the women. Ornamental designs worked
out in the native metals, excepting where
the methods of the whites have been in
troduced, are essentially plastic in charac
ter and execution. North of Mexico the
work of the early days was confined very
largely to repousse figures executed in
sheet metal. The working of metal, so
far as known, is a man's art (see Metal-
work).
(3) Engraved ornament (see Engrav
ing) is executed with pointed tools on
surfaces of various kinds, and has charac
teristics in common with both sculpture
BULL. 30]
ORNAMENT
and painting. In certain branches of
art it deals principally with geometric
figures, but in others life motives are em
ployed with considerable freedom, the
representations running through the en
tire scale of convention. The work of
the Eskimo executed on bone and ivory
illustrates the more decidedly pictorial
phases of this branch, although there are
apparent traces of an earlier geometric
stage of engraved design. That of the
N". W. coast tribes, executed on wood
ENGRAVED DESIGNS—
bone, stone, and metal, embodies animal
forms almost exclusively, and is always
highly conventional though never fully
geometric in style. That of the mound-
builders, while employing life forms to
ANIMAL FIGURES. (NIBLACK.)
some extent, is largely geometric. The
Pueblos relied on the brush rather than
on the graver for their ornament. Picto-
graphic inscriptions executed in incised
lines on rock, birchbark, and other sur
faces, are not properly classed as orna
ment. Engraved decoration has closely
associated with it in the potter's art a
range of imprinted and stamped figures
which are usually quite formal, as in
the ancient pottery of the Southern and
Eastern states and in the coil ware of the
ancient Pueblos. Engraved design em
ployed in heraldic, totemic, and religious
art is usually the work of the men ; applied
to domestic art, as in ceramics, it is the
work of the women.
(4) Embellishments in color (see Paint
ing, Dry-painting, Dyes and Pigments,
151
Tattooing] are applied to objects or sur
faces by means of a great variety of im
plements and devices, and in the form
of paints, dry pigments, stains, and dyes
or are pricked into the skin. They take
a prominent place in the art of the
northern aborigines. Color ornament, in
its simplest form, consists in the appli
cation of plain colors to the person and
to the surface of objects, but more com
monly it takes the form of pictorial and
conventional designs of wide range; and,
ARCHAIC ZuSi OLL
not infrequently, sculptured and modeled
life forms, as in masks, totem poles, earth
en vases, etc., are colored in imitation of
nature, although generally in formal
fashion. By far the most important
branch of color decoration embraces con
ventional delineations of life forms on
manufactured articles and constructions.
These decorations, usually symbolic, are
characteristically displayed on articles of
skin among the hunter tribes, as the
Sioux; on the pottery of the more seden
tary peoples, as the Pueblos; and on
houses, utensils, and ceremonial objects
among the X. W. coast tribes. Although
the free-hand methods employed in the
painter's art are favorable to flowing lines
and the graphic reproduction of life
forms, the color ornament of some of the
tribes is almost exclusively geometric,
good illustrations appearing on the pot
tery of the ancient Pueblos and in the
decoration of articles of skin by some of
the Plains tribes. It is probable that the
152
ORNAMENT
[B.A.
geometric character in the first of these
instances is in a measure due to copyism
from textile designs, and, in the second,
to the use of rigid coloring implements
instead of brushes. The mound-builders,
skilful with the graver's point, seem to
have had slight mastery of the brush,
although some good examples of their
work in this branch have been obtained
from the ancient key settlements of the
Florida coast. In painting, as in engrav
ing, symbolic designs seem to originate
largely with the men and the nonsymbolic
with the women, although the distinctions
between the work of the sexes probably
vary with the social organization and
state of culture. A peculiar method of
color decoration practised by some of the
tribes consisted in the cutting or scrap
ing away of portions of the surface col
oring of an object,
developing the
design in the con
trasting color be
neath. It has
often been as
sumed that native
taste in the use of
colors was in
stinctive and that
harmonious re
sults were a mat
ter of course; but
there is appar
ently little evi
dence on this
point, and it is
probable that the
pleasing combina
tions ob
served are
in large
m c as ure
due to the
fact that-
the colors
a v a i 1 a -
ble to the
tribes are
generally quiet in tone rather than bril
liant^ Colors were often symbolic, being
associated with particular concepts: as, for
example, green with summer; white with
winter; blue with death; yellow with the
east, and red with the west (see Color
xyiHbolixm ).
(•">) Textile ornament (see Weaving],
elaborated in the constructive features or
units of the art and in colors associated
with these, is displayed to good ad
vantage in the weaving of the ancient
and modern Pueblos and the Navaho of
to-day, and also arnorigsomeof the tribes
oi the N. W., the Shoshoni, Shahaptin,
and Chilkat, for example. It is usually
highly geometric in style as a result of
the peculiar technic. In this art even
life forms take on characteristics of the
PAINTED DESIGNS OF THE HAIDA
construction or combination of parts, and
geometric characters necessarily prevail.
The same is true in general of the decora
tions in the allied arts of basketry,
featherwork, beadwrork, quillwork, net
ting, and embroidery (q. v.). The last
named, although assuming some of the
characteristics of the textile foundation
on which it is superposed, frequently ex
presses its designs in flowing graphic
forms, and the same is true to a lesser
degree in the Gobelin style of weaving
practised by the N. \V. coast tribes. As
already stated, the decorative motives of
the last-mentioned tribes are in the main
representative of life forms, but, with the
exception of the Nootka and other of
the more southern tribes, their basketry
decoration is almost exclusively geo
metric. Featherwork had a prominent
place in native art and is still common in
the W., the feather-decked baskets of
some of the Pacific coast tribes being mar
vels of tasteful and brilliant ornament.
The basketry designs of the western
tribes furnish striking illustrations of the
native genius for
decoration. So far
as k n o w n the
mound-building
tribes had made
no considerable
progress in this
branch. Textile
art of all forms
is largely the work
of the women.
( (> ) Inlaying
(see Mosaic] was
employed by the more advanced tribes in
the decoration of objects of wood, stone,
and bone, but these decorations were usu
ally of a very simple nature and are of no
particular importance in the discussion
of the native ornament of the N.; the
ancient Mexicans, however, executed
many superb works by this method.
(POWERS)
BULL. 30]
ORNAMENT
153
Associated ornaments are appended or
otherwise attached to articles of dress,
accouterments, utensils, etc., and consist
of tassels, fringes, beads, feathers, but
tons, bells, and the like (see Adornment).
They are, however, not usually employed
in the elaboration of designs, though ef
fective as ornaments.
The embellishments introduced by the
various methods described above into the
native arts include or represent several
classes of motives which, although not
always readily distinguished from one
another, may' be grouped in a general
way, as follows:
(1) The technic, having its immedi
ate origin in technic features of the arts
themselves and primarily nonideographic;
(2) the simply esthetic, introduced from
various sources solely for the purpose of
adornment and also primarily nonideo
graphic; (3) the simply ideographic, por
traying pictorially some scene, object, or
incident, or expressing in more or less
formal manner some ordinary or non-
sacred idea, as a name, a number, pur
pose, ownership, title, rank, achievement,
a personal or tribal device, etc. ; (4) the
sacred, expressive of some religious con
cept, very generally delineative, and
present because the concept has a signifi
cant relationship with the person or the
object decorated. Employed in the va
rious arts these diversified elements are
subject to many mutations of form and
meaning. Applied to objects of art or to
the person, the forms of all classes of
motives, significant and nonsignificant,
.are, to a greater or less degree, under the
supervision of taste, and undergo modifi
cations to satisfy the esthetic sense. The
simplest denotive signs, for example, are
not cut on an implement or utensil with
out attention to spacing, uniformity of
outline, and neatness of finish, while
realistic representations are adapted to
or brought into harmony with the vary
ing conditions under which they are
employed. Motives of all classes take on
different forms or receive distinct treat
ment in each of the arts with which they
are associated, on account of differences
in technic and in the material, shape,
and size of the objects to which they are
applied. These changes are in the direc
tion of elaboration where this is called
for, as in the filling of large spaces, and
in the direction of simplicity as influenced
by restricted spaces, by haste in execu
tion, or by defective skill; and when
the shapes or available spaces demand
it, figures are distorted and divided with
out regard to representative consistency.
Representations of natural forms intro
duced into embellishment have, in gen
eral, a tendency to become more conven
tional with repetition, and under the
influence of the technic of some of the
arts, as in weaving, they pass readily
into purely conventional forms. It does
not follow, however, that geometric
forms necessarily originate in this way.
It appears that with many primitive
tribes geometric ornament comes into
general use at a very early stage of cul
ture progress, arising in technical features
of the arts, in suggestions of fancy, and
possibly in other ways. Graphic deline
ations of life forms coming into use later
combine with or take the place of the
conventional decorations, and in so doing
are forced into the conventional mold,
assuming various degrees of simplification
andgeometricity. There is also, no doubt,
a reciprocal elaboration of the geometric
forms to ^ineet the requirements of the
new associations. That highly geometric
phases of decoration in many cases come
into use quite early is apparent from
a glance at the work of the northern
tribes. In the Pueblo region the hand
some earthenware of the olden time dis
plays mainly nonrealistic geometric
phases of embellishment; that of the
middle period has a considerable percent
age of representative elements, while that
of the later time is rich in realistic mo
tives. In the Mississippi valley and the
Atlantic woodlands simple geometric dec
orations seem to prevail more fully among
the more primitive tribes and the realis
tic among the more cultured. The
change from the formal to the realistic
is no doubt due somewhat to the gradual
adaptation of decorated articles at first
purely practical in function to sacred
ceremonial uses. The ideas associated
with ornament are greatly diversified in
derivation and character, and subject to
profound changes with lapse of time, with
advance in culture, and with tribal mu
tations. The simple technic and esthetic
motives are without particular ideo
graphic associations, although ideas may
be attached to or read into them at any
stage of their utilization by the imagina
tive, symbol-loving aborigines. With all
tribes devoted to the embellishing arts
there is necessarily a large body of non-
ideographic motives which had no sig
nificance originally or which have lost it,
but it is a common practice to give to the
figures names suggested by their form,
often perhaps for convenience of refer
ence merely; thus a triangular figure
woven in a basket or painted on a leather
case may be called a "tipi" by one people,
a ' ' mountain ' ' by another, and an ' ' arrow
head" by a third; a simple cross may be
come the morning star, a mythic animal,
or a sign of the four quarters of the world.
And these simple designs employed in
basketry or beadwork may be so associ
ated as to tell or suggest a story, which
may be elaborated indefinitely by the
primitive fancy. Again, any simple mo-
154
ORNAMENT
[B. A. E.
tive may suggest some symbol or sacred
creature; thus a mere crooked line previ
ously meaningless may become a serpent
with" a whole train of superstitions at
tached; or it may be made to stand for
lightnin.il, the shaft of the gods; or it may
he assumed to represent a river about
which the fathers have fabricated a
myth. Ornament belonging to or de
rived from religious and other symbolic
forms of art, however, is originally fully
burdened with associated ideas. The art
of a highly religious people is thus es
pecially rich in ideographic elements, and
the character of these elements is in a
large measure determined by the nature
of the particular environment. An agri
cultural people, for example, occupying
an arid region and devoting much atten
tion to the ceremonial bringing of rain,
employs a great number of symbols rep
resenting clouds, lightning, rain, water,
and water animals, and these are intro
duced freely into its decorative art. A
maritime people, depending on the prod
ucts of the sea for subsistence, embodies
in its mythology the creatures of the sea
and the' birds and the beasts that prey
upon them, and symbols depicting these
have a prominent place in its ornamental
art. The dominant thought of a people
in other than the religious realm rinds
expression in pictography and in this
form passes into ornament. It is observed
that warlike peoples, as the tribes of the
plains, devoted to military achievement,
are wont to embody in their art, in asso
ciation more or less intimate with their
religious symbols, the signs and emblems
of daring deeds, and with some of these
tribes a system of military devices has
arisen which constitutes a primitive phase
of heraldry (q. v. ). These devices, ap
plied to shields, costumes, and dwell
ings, take their place in the decorative
arts of the people.
Considerable diversity in the ideas as
sociated with decoration arises from differ
ences in the spheres of activity of the men
and the women. Delineative elements
having their origin in myth and cere
mony, in military occupations and the
chase, and in pictography generally, are
largely the creations of the men; the ac
tivities of the women are connected in a
great measure with the domestic estab
lishment, and embellishments employed
in the strictly domestic arts consist in
large part of designs derived from non-
symbolie sources or those which have as
sociated meanings obtained traditionally,
or from dreams, or such as are invented
to please the fancy. However, articles
made by the women for the men, as
clothing and certain ceremonial objects,
may be embellished with subjects per
taining to masculine activities. So differ
ent is the point of view of the two sexes
that designs identical in origin and ap
pearance, used by the men and the
women respectively, have wholly dis
tinct interpretations. It would seem
that where a marked difference exists
between the decorative work of the men
and the women, especially among the
more primitive tribes, that of the women
is less distinctly symbolic than that of
the men, less graphic in character, and
more fully dominated by simple esthetic
requirements.
Generally speaking it may be said that
each tribe employs in its ornament a
group of elements or motives, ideographic
and nonideographic, more or less dis
tinctly its owrn and variously derived, and
having characteristics determined largely
by the grade and kind of culture and the
nature of the immediate environment.
The ornament of one tribe acts upon that
of a neighboring tribe and is reacted
upon according to the degrees of tribal
intimacy and culture relationship, and
the motives with or without their associ
ated significance pass from one to the
other, undergoing changes more or less
radical and giving rise to endless variants.
The ornamental art of any tribe is thus,
as a rule, highly composite in style and
significance, being derived through a
plexus of channels and conditioned at all
times by the particular environment.
In view of these facts it behooves the
student of ornament to approach the sub
jects of origin and significance with due
caution. He should remember that iden
tical or closely analogous conventional
forms may have diverse origins, and that
the exact significance of a given ornament,
formal or graphic, must be sought, not
in analogous devices of other peoples and
not in explanations previously obtained,
but from the particular tribe, clan, soci
ety, or individual found using it, and
that a search for ultimate meanings, if not
necessarily futile, is fraught with peculiar
difficulties.
Consult Balfour, Evolution of Decora
tive Art, '1893; Barrett in Am. Anthrop.,
vn, no. 4, 1905; Beaucharnp, Metallic
Ornaments of N. Y. Inds., 1903; Boas (1)
in Pop. Sci. Mo., LXIII, no. 6, 1903, (2) in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat, Hist., ix, 1897; Culin
in Bull. Free Mus. Univ. Pa., n, 235, 1900;
dishing in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxv,
189(5; Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvn, pt, 3, 1905; Emmons in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., in, Anthrop. n,
pt. 2, 1903; Farrand, ibid., n, Anthrop.
i, pt. 5, 1900; Haddon, Evolution in Art,
1895; Hamlin in Am. Architect, LIX, no.
1160, 1898; Holmes (1) in 4th Rep. B.
A. E., 1886, (2) in Am. Anthrop., in,
no. 2, 1890, (3) in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 1888,
(4) in Am. Anthrop., v, no. 1, 1892;
Kroeber (1) in Am. Anthrop., n. a., in,
no. 2, 1901, (2) in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
BULL. 30]
ORONHYATEKEA ORONO
155
Hist., xvin, pt. 1, 1902, (3) in Univ. Cal.
Pub., Am. Archseol. and Ethnol., n, no.
4, 1905; Laufer in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vii, pt. 1, 1902; Lnmholtz, (1 ) ibid.,
in, Anthrop. n, pt. 1, 1900, (2) ibid., pt.
3, 1904, (3) Unknown Mexico, 1902;
Schmidt, Indianer-studien in Zentral-
Brasilien, 1905; Schurtz, Das Augenorna-
ment, Abh. Phil. Hist., 11, K. Siichsische
Ges. der Wissenschaften, xv, no. 11;
Stolpe, Studier i Amerikansk Ornamen-
tik, 1896; Swanton in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., vin, 1905; Teit, ibid., n, An
throp. i, pt. 4, 1900; Von den Steinen,
Unter den Natur-Volkern Zentral Brasil-
iens, 1894; Wissler in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvm, pt. 3, 1904. ( w. H. H. )
Oronhyatekha ( 'It [is a] burning sky' ).
A noted Mohawk mixed-blood, born on
the Six Nations res., near Brantford, On
tario, in 1841; died at Augusta, Ga., Mar.
4, 1907. In his childhood he attended a
mission industrial school near his home,
and later entered the Wesleyan Academy
atWilbraham, Mass., and Kenyon College
at Gambler, Ohio, where he remained two
years, fitting himself for Toronto Univer
sity, which he afterward entered. To
cover expenses during his college vaca
tion, he hired some white men, whom he
dressed in Indian garb and exhibited with
himself ina "Wild West" show. While
a student at Toronto, in 1860, the chiefs
of the Six Nations deputized Oronhyate-
khato deliver an address to the Prince of
Wales (King Edward VII ) on the occasion
of his visit to America, the Prince invit
ing him to continue his studies at Oxford,
which he entered under the tutelage of
Sir Henry Acland, regius professor of
medicine. Returning to America a
graduated physician, he practised for a
time in Toronto. He married a grand
daughter of Joseph Brant (Thayendane-
gea), the celebrated Mohawk, by whom
he had a son and a daughter. Oronhya-
tekha w7as an enthusiast in secret society
work. He was a prominent member of
the Good Templars and of the Masonic
fraternity, and in 1902, at Chicago, was
elected president of the National Fra
ternal Congress. He was founder of the
Independent Order of Foresters and held
the office of Grand Ranger from 1881
until the time of his death. He delivered
an address at the Indian centennial at
Tyendinaga, Canada, Sept. 4, 1884. One
who knew him personally described Oron-
hyatekha as "a man of extraordinary
parts. He impressed all with his remark
able refinement. The stranger would take
him for a high-class Englishman, were it
not for those racial marks which betrayed
his Indian origin. He was an expert par
liamentarian, of dignified and suave yet
forceful address. He was a keen debater,
poignant and witty when occasion de
manded, could tell a good story, and had
a faculty of withdrawing from any situa
tion without leaving behind him rancor or
injured feelings" (New Indian, Stewart
Nev., Mar. 1907). Oronhyatekha was the
author of an article on the Mohawk lan
guage, printed in the Proceedings of the
Canadian Institute (n. s., x, 182-194 18(55-
xv, 1-12, 1878).
Orono. A Penobscot chief, born, ac
cording to tradition, on Penobscot r. , Me. ,
in or about 1688. According to one tra
dition he was a descendant of Baron de
Castine, and although Williamson, wTho
seems to have seen him and was familiar
with his later career, is disposed to reject
this story (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.,
ix, 82-91, 1846), yet from Orono's own
admissions it is possible that he was a son
of Castine' s daughter, who married a
Frenchman, and with her children was
taken captive in 1704. Nickolar, who
was related to Orono by marriage, as
serted, according to Williamson,' that
Orono was in some way related to old
Castine; moreover he asserts that Orono
was not of full blood, but part white — "a
half breed or more." Orono informed
Capt. Munsell (Williamson, op. cit,, 83)
that his father was a Frenchman and his
mother half French and half Indian. He
had none of the physical characteristics
of an Indian save that he was tall, straight,
and well proportioned. Very little is
known of him until he had passed his
50th year. That he embraced the Ro
man Catholic faith while comparatively
young, and that he was only a subordi
nate chief until he had reached his 75th
year, are confirmed by the scanty records
of his history. Until 1759 Tomasus, or
Tomer, was head-chief of the Penobscot,
when he was succeeded by Osson, who
in turn was succeeded by Orono about
1770 or 1774. These three were ardent
advocates of peace at the commencement
of the French and Indian war in 1754,
and until war was declared against the
tribe by the English colonists. In 1775
Orono and three of his colleagues went,
with one Andrew Gilman as interpreter,
to profess their friendship and to tender
their services to the Massachusetts gov
ernment. They met the Provincial Con
gress at Watertown on June 21, where
they entered into a treaty of amity with
that body and offered assistance, and
afterward proved faithful allies of the
colonists during their struggle for inde
pendence. Orono was held in as high
esteem after the war as before; and in
1785 and 1796 entered into treaties with
Massachusetts, by which his tribe ceded
certain portions of their lands and fixed
permanent limits to the parts reserved.
At the time of the latter treaty Orono is
said to have reached his 108th year. He
died at his home at Oldtown, Me., Feb.
5, 1802. His wife, who was a full blood
156
OROYSOM OSAGE
Indian and his almost lifelong companion,
survived him a few years. Orono had a
son. who was accidently shot about 1774,
aged 25 years; and a daughter who mar
ried ('apt. Niekolar. Orono was buried
in the cemetery at Still water, Penobscot
co., Me., in the vicinity of the town that
bears his name. (c. T.)
Oroysom. Said to have been the native
name of the site of San Jose mission, Cal.
The territory was Costanoan.
Oroysom.— Kngelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 390, 1897.
Oroyson.— Ibid.
Osacalis. A Costanoan village situated
in isll) within 10 in. of Santa Cruz mis
sion, Cal.
Osacalis.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Souquel. — Ibid.
Osachile. An inland town of w. Florida,
apparently belongingto the Yustaga tribe,
situated probably not far E. from Ocilla r.,
and visited by De Soto in 1539. (.1. M. )
ever, and the Osage recogni/e three
more closely amalgamated divisions
which seem, from the traditional account
of them, to represent as many formerly
independent tribes. According to this
account, as gathered by J. O. Dorsey, the
beings which ultimately became men
originated in the lowest of the four upper
worlds which Osage cosmology postulates
and ascended to the highest where they
obtained souls. Then they descended
until they came to a red-oak tree on
which the lowest world rests and by its
branches reached our earth. They were
divided into two sections, the Tsishu, or
peace people, who kept to the left, living
on roots, etc.; and the Wazhazhe (true
Osage) , or war people, who kept to the
right and killed animals for their food.
Later these two divisions exchanged com
modities, and after some time the Tsishu
GROUP OF OSAGE. (ELEVENTH CENSUS)
Ossachile.— (iarei lasso do la Vega (1591) quoted
Shipp, I)o Soto and Florida, 299, 18S1. TT9a-
chile.— Kanjel (en. 15-H5) in Bourne, Do Sotoftarr.,
i. 7:',, I'.ioi. Uzachil.— Gentl. of Klvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 133, 1850. Uzela —
'ientl. of Klvas quoted in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., ix,
xxxii, 1851.
Osage (corruption by French traders of
\\'(izli(i:Jip, their own name). The most
important southern Siouan tribe of the
western division. Dorsey classed them,
under the name Dhegiha, in one group
with the Omaha, Ponca, Kansa, and Qua-
pa\v, with whom they are supposed to
have originally constituted a single body
living along the lower course of the
Ohio r.
Geographically speaking, the tribe con-
ts ot three bands: the Pahatsi or Great
Osage, L'tsehta or Little Osage, and Sant-
sukhdhi or Arkansas band. These ap
pear to be comparatively modern, how-
people came into possession of four kinds
of c'orn and four kinds of pumpkins,
which fell from the left hind legs of as
many different buffaloes. Still later the
tribe came upon a very warlike people
called Hangka-utadhantse, who lived on
animals, and after a time the Tsishu peo
ple succeeded in making peace with
them, when they were taken into the
nation on the war side. Originally there
were seven Tsishu gentes, seven Wazh-
azhe gentes, and seven Hangka gentes,
but, in order to maintain an equilibrium
between the war and peace sides after
adopting the Hangka, the number of
their gentes was reduced to five and the
number of Wazhazhe gentes to two. In
camping the Tsishu gentes are on the left
or N. side of the camping circle, and the
Hangka or Wazhazhe gentes on the right
or s. side, the entrance to the circle being
BULL. 30]
OSAGE
157
eastward. Beginning at this entrance
the arrangement of gentes is as follows:
Tsishu gentes (from E. to w. ): 1, Tsishu-
sintsakdhe; 2, Tsedtukaindtse; 3, Minkin;
4, Tsishu washtake; 5, Haninihkashina;
6, Tsetduka; 7, Kdhun. Hangka gentes
(from E. to w.): 8, Washashewanun; 9,
Hangkautadhantsi; 10, Panhkawashtake;
11, Hangkaahutun; 12, Wasapetun; 13,
Upkhan; 14, Kanse.
The gentile organization appears to
have been very similar to that of the
Omaha and other southern tribes of this
division, involving paternal descent, pro
hibition of marriage in the gentes of both
father and mother, and probably gentile
taboos. The functions of the various
gentes were also differentiated to a cer
tain extent. Matters connected with war
were usually undertaken by the war
gentes and peace-making by* the peace
gentes, while it was the duty of the chief
of the TsishuwTashtake gens to defend
any foemari who might slip into the
camp-circle and appeal to him for protec
tion. The Tsishu gentes are also said to
have had the care and naming of chil
dren. Heralds were chosen from certain
special gentes, and certain others monopo
lized the manufacture of moccasins, war
standards, and war pipes. On the death
of a head-chief the leading man called a
council and named four candidates, from
whom the final selection was made.
Seven appears as a sacred number in the
social organization of the Osage, but from
the war and other customs of the tribe it
appears that the sacred ceremonial num
ber was usually four (Dorsey in Am. Nat.,
Feb. 1884).
The first historical notice of the Osage
appears to be on Marquette's autograph
map of 1673, which locates them ap
parently on Osage r., and there they are
placed by all subsequent writers until
their removal westward in the 19th cen
tury. Douay (1686) assigns them 17
villages, but these must have been noth
ing more than hunting camps, for Father
Jacques Gravier, in a letter written in
1694 from the Illinois mission, speaks of
but one, and later wrriters agree with
his statement, though it must be under
stood as applying only to the Great
Osage. Gravier interviewed two Osage
and two Missouri chiefs who had come
to make an alliance with the Illinois,
and says of them: "The Osage and
Missouri do not appear to be so quick
witted as the Illinois; their language
does not seem very difficult. The former
do not open their lips and the latter
speak still more from the throat than
they" (Jes. Rel., LXIV, 171, 1900).
Iberville in 1701 (Margry, Dec., iv, 599,
1880) mentions a tribe of 1,200 to 1,500
families living in the region of Arkansas
r., near the Kansa and the Missouri,
and, like these, speaking a language that
he took to be Quapaw. The name ot
this tribe through errors in copying and
printing became Crevas, but the descrip
tion indicates the Osage. In 1714 they
assisted the French in defeating the
Foxes at Detroit. Although visits of
traders were evidently quite common b -
fore 1719, the first official French visit
appears to have been in that year by I)u
Tisne, who learned that their village on
Osage r. then contained 100 cabins and
200 warriors. The village of the Missour
was higher up, and a short distance s. w,
of the latter was another Osage village
which from later maps is shown to have
been occupied by the Little Osage. Then,
as always, the tribe was at war with most
of the surrounding peoples, and La Harpo
witnesses to the terror in which they were
held by the Caddoan tribes. The Illinois-
were also inveterate enemies, though at
one time, when driven w. of the Missis
sippi by the Iroquois, they fled to il
Osage for protection. Charlevoix iru-t a
party of Osage at the Kaskaskia village
on Oct. 20, 1721. Regarding them 1 it-
wrote : ' ' They depute some of their pec pie
once or twice every year to sing the calu
met among the Kaskasquias, and they are
now actually here at present."
French officer Bossu met some Osage at
Cahokia (q. v.) in 1756. About 18"
according to Lewis and Clark, nearly half
lf>8
USAGE
[B. A. E.
of the Great Usage under a chief named
Big-track migrated to Arkansas r., thus
constituting the Arkansas band. The
same explorers (1804) found the Great
Osaire, numbering about 500 warriors, in
a village on the s. bank of Usage r., the
Little Usage, nearly half as numerous,
(i m. distant, and the Arkansas band,
numbering 600 warriors, on Vermilion r.,
a branch of the Arkansas.
On Nov. 10, 1808, by a treaty with the
United States concluded at Ft Clark,
Kans., near Kansas City, Mo., the Usage
ceded to the I'nitcd States all their lands
K. of a line running due s. from Ft Clark
tj Arkansas r., and also all of their
lands w. of Missouri r., the whole com
prising the larger part of what is now
the state of Missouri and the N. part of
Arkansas. The territory remaining to
them, all of the present state of Okla
homa x. of Canadian and Arkansas rs.,
was still further reduced by the provisions
of treaties at St Louis, June 2, 1825; Ft
Gibson, Ind. T., Jan. 11, 1839; and Can-
ville, Kans., Sept. 29, 1865; and the lim
its of their present reservation were estab
lished by act of Congress of July 15, 1870.
This consisted (1906) of 1,470,058 acres,
ami in addition the tribe possessed funds
in the Treasury of the United States
amounting to $8,562,690, including a
school fund of $119,911, the whole yield
ing an annual income of $428,134. Their
income from pasturage leases amounted
to $9S,:),7ti in the same year, and their
total annual income was "therefore about
$265 per capita, making this tribe the
richest in the entire U^ted States. By
act of June 28, 1906, an equal division of
the lands and funds of the Usage was
provided for.
Estimates of Usage population later
than that of Lewis and Clark are the fol
lowing: Sihley, 1,250 men (including 400
< ireat Usage, 250 Little Usage, and 600 of
the Arkansas band); Morse'(1821 ), 5,200
'including 4,200 Great Usage and 1,000
Little Usage) ; Porter (1829), 5,000; U.S.
Indjan Ullice ( 1843), 4,102; Schoolcraft
(1*5:5), 3,758 (exclusive of an important
division known as Black Dog's band).
According to the Indian Ullice census of
1*77, they numbered 3, 001; in 1884, 1,547-
1SS6, 1,5S2; 1906 (after the division of
the tribal lands and trust funds had been
provided for), 1,994.
The following villages were occupied by
the Usage at different times: Big Chief,
I'.lack Dog, Heakdhetanwan, Intapup-
she, Khdhasiukdhin,Little()sage Village,
Manhukdhintanwan, Nan/ewaspe, Nikh-
mntaiiwan, Pasukdhin, Paghuukdhinpe.
Santsepasu, Santsukdhin, Takdheskaut-
siupshe, Tan wakan \\akaghe, Tanwan-
shinka, Wakhakukdhin, and White Hair
\illage. The following bands and divi
sions have not been identified: Shapei-
nihkashina, Petkhaninihkashina, and
Tatseinihkashina. (j. R. s. )
A-ha-chae.— Hamilton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
iv, 406, 1854. A'laho.— Mooney in 17th Rep. B.
A. E., 394, 1898. Anahons.— La Harpe (1719) in
Margry, Dec., vr, 261, 1886 (probable misprint for
Anahou). Anahous.— Ibid., 284. Ani'-Wasa'si.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee
name). Annaho. — .loutel( 1687) in Margry, Dec., Ill,
410, 1878. Assenjigun.— Sehoolcraft, Ind.Tribes.IV,
304, 1854 (error). Assigunaigs.— Ibid., 592 (error;
see Asaegun). Autrechaha. — Thevenot quoted by
Shea, Discov., 268, 1852. Bone Indians.— Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, I v, 592, 1854. Crevas.— Iberville (1702)
in Margry, Dec., IV, 599, 1880 (misprint). Guasa-
chis. — Escudero, Noticias Nuevo Mex., 83, 1849.
Huashashas. — Rafinesqne in Marshall, Ky., I,
28, 1824. Huzaas.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II,
311, 1823. Huz-zau.— Penicaut (1719) in French,
Hist. ("oil. La., n. s., I, 151, 1869. Huz-zaws.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., n, 244, 1823. Opages.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 242, 1723. Orages.— Coxe, Caro-
lana, 15, 1741. Osage. — Hennepin, New Diseov., pt.
1, 141, 1698. Osarge.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark
(1804), I. 36,1904. Osasi'gi.— Gatschet, Shawnee
MS., B. A. E. (Shawnee name). 0-saw-ses. —
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., u, 244, 1823. Osayes.—
Morse, N. Am., map, 1776 (misprint?). Osedshi
maA-laks.— Gatschet, MS.. B. A. E. (Modoc name).
Ossage.— Scliermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., ii, 31, 1814. Ouasoys.— Croghan (1759)
in Rupp, West. Penna., 146, note, 1846. Ouchage.—
Marqnette map (1673) in Shea, Discov., 268, 1852.
Ouichaatcha. — Bowles, Map of America, ca. 1750.
Ous.— Penicaut (1719) in French, Hist. Coll. La., m
s., I, 151, 1869. Ousasons.— Boudinot, Star in the
West, 128, 1816. Ousasoys.— ( 'roghan (1759) in Jef
ferson, Notes, 145, 1825 (probably a French corrup
tion of Washashe). 0-iixtxitan. — Gatschet, Chey
enne MS., B.A. E.( 'hair cropped short': Cheyenne
name). Ozages. — Hennepin, New Discov., pt. II,
47, 1698. Ozajes.— Barcia, Ensayo, 298, 1723.
Ozanges. — Hennepin, New Discov.. pt. n, 47, 1698.
Ozas.— Amer. Pioneer, n, 190, 1843. Tsiwiltzha-e.—
Gatschet, Na-isha Apache MS., B. A. E. (Kiowa
Apache name). TJzajes.— Barcia, Ensayo, 299,
1723. Waoaoe.— Dorsey,Osage MS.vocab., B. A. E.,
1883 (own name). Wahashas.— Rafinesque in Mar
shall, Hist. Ky.,i. 30, 1824. Wahsash.— Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 542, 1878. Wajaje.— Dorsey,
(pegiha MS. Diet., B. A. E., 1878 (Ponca, Omaha,
Kansa.andQuapawname). Waraye. — I bid. (Iowa,
Oto, and Missouri name). Wasaazj.— ten Kate,
Rei/en in N. A., 383, 1885. Wasage.— Hunter, Cap
tivity, 18, 1823. Wasashe.— Brackenridge, Views
of La., 72, 1815. Wa'sassa.— Gatschet, MS., B.
A. E. (name given by Foxes and many
other tribes). Wasawsee.— Gale, Upper Miss.,
map facing 49, 1867. Wasbasha. — Lewis and
Clark Exped., i, 9, 1814. Washas.— Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 56, 1826. Wa-sha-she.— Pitchlynn (ca.
1828) quoted by Smith, Cabeca de Vaca, 171,
note, 1871. Washbashaws. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, vr, 689, 1857. Wash-sashe.— Marcy, Explor.
Red R., 273, 1854 (Comanche and Wichita name).
Wassash.— Gatschet, Arapaho MS., B. A. E. (Ara-
paho name). Wassashsha.— Brown, West. Gaz.,
193, 1817. Wausashe.— Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n.126,1836. Wa-wha.— Penicaut (1719)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n.s., 1,151, 1869. Waw-
sash.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Waw-sash-e.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., i. 328, 1823. Wazaza.—
Riggs, MS. letter to Dorsey (Dakota name).
Wa-zha-zhe.— Dorsey in A in. Naturalist, 113,
note, Feb. 1884. Wos-sosh-e.— M'Coy, Annual Reg
ister, no. 2, 17, 1836. Wu-sa-si.— Grayson, MS.
vocab., B. A. E.,1885 (Creek name). Zages.— Har
ris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., i, map of America, 685,
1705.
Osage. A former Miami village on
Wabash r., just w. of the Mississinewa, in
Miami co., Ind. It was so called from
its being the residence of an Usage Indian
domiciliated among the Miami, and
whose name appears in treaties as Usage
and Usage the Neutral (J. P. Dunn, inf'n,
1907). In 1838 the site was included in
BULL. 30]
OSAGE ORANGE OSGUAGE
159
an individual reserve granted to Rich-
ardville, the Miami chief.
Osaga. — Hough, map in Indiana Geol. Rep., 188'2
(misprint). Osage town.— Royce, map in 1st Rep.
B. A. E., 1881. Osage village.— Treaty of 1838 in
U. S. Ind. Treat , ">08, 1873.
Osage orange. The bois d'arc ( Toxyl&n
pomiferum), native in the Osage mts. ;
from the ethnic term Omge, applied in
particular to a people of Simian stock.
The wood was commonly used by western
tribes for making bows, hence the French
name. Cf. Ozark. (A. v. c. )
Osamekin. See Massasoit.
Osanalgi ( Os&n-algi, ' otter people ' ) . A
Creek clan. — Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
i, 155, 1884.
Osass ( Ovsa.ss, 'rnuskrat'). A sub-
phratry or gens of the Menominee. — Hoii-
man in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 42, 1S96.
Oscalui. A former town of the Cones-
I toga, probably situated near the mouth of
Sugar cr., on the rio^ht bank of Susque-
hanna r., in Bradford co., Pp.
Ogohage. — Hendrickson's map (1-Tfi) i-u >> Y.
•• D<H-. Co). Hist., i, IS.™. Oscalui.— Jour. Mil. T£v-
• ped. (Jen. Sullivan, 1779, 124, 1887.
Osceola (also spelled Oseola, Asseola, As-
seheholar, properly Asi-yaholo, 'B^ck-
drink halloer,' from <m, the 'black drink'
(q. v.), yaholo, the long drawn-out cry
Fung by the attendant while each man
in turn is drinking). A noted Se;:iinole
leader to whom the name Pow.H was
sometimes applied from the fact that
after the death of his father his mother
married a white man of that name.
He was born on Tallapoosa r. ,- in
the Creek country, about I8u3 His
paternal grandfather was a Scotchman,
and it is said the Caucasian strain was
noticeablein his features and complexion.
He was not a chief by descent, nor, so
far as is known, by formal election, but
took his place as leader and acknowledged
chieftain by reason of his abilities as a
warrior and commander during the mem
orable struggle of his people with the
United States in the Seminole war of 1835.
Secreting the women, children, and old
men of his tribe in the depths of a great
I swamp, where the white troops were for
i along time unable to find them. Osceola
i turned his energy to the work of harass-
i ing the Government forces. Maj. Dade
I and his detachment, the first to attack
j him, were cut off, only two or three
: wounded men escaping. * Beginning with
; Gen. Games, one after another officer
i was placed in charge of the army sent
against thin intrepid warrior and his fol
lowers. These were successively baffled,
owing largely to the physical' difficul
ties to be overcome on account of the
i nature of the Seminole country, until Gen.
jJesup, maddened by the public cry for
•more energetic action, seized Osceola and
bis attendants while holding a confer-
under a flag of truce- an act con
demned as inexcusable treachery by the
same public that had urged him on. The
loss of freedom, and brooding over the
manner in which he had been betrayed,
broke the spirit of the youthful chief,
who died a prisoner in Ft Moultrie, Fla.,
in Jan. 1838. In physique Osceola was
described as tall, slender, and straight,
with a countenance pleasing, though of
somewhat melancholy cast. See Sketch
of the Seminole War, by a Lieutenant,
1836; Barr, Narr. Ind." Wars in Fla.,
1836; McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
1854: Potter, The War in Florida, 1836;
Ellis, Indian Wars of the United States,
1892. (c. T.)
Oschekkamegawenenewak
gawlnl.nlwug. i people of the transverse
ridge.' — W. J. ). A former Chippew'a
band in Minnesota,, living in 1753 near
Rainy lake. The name is applied also to
some* Chippewa once living E. of Mille
Lac but now at Whito Earth.
Oschekkamega Wenenewak,— Long. Expert. St
Peter's R., n. 153, ItL't ("or those of the cross or
transverse ric.^e" '). Osha'kamigawininiwag. — Win.
Jones, inf'n, 2W)6.
OscouarahroBon. The Iroquois name of
an unidentified but probably Algonquian
tribe s. of St Lawrence r. in the 17th
century.— Jes. Eel. 1640. 35, 1858.
Osetchiwan ('place of the headless').
An ancient Zuni pueblo, now in ruins,
situated N. w. of Hawikuh (q. v. ) in w.
New Mexico.
O''setchi wan. —dishing, inf'n, 1891. Osh-a-che-
wan.— Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., I,
101, 1891. O'shetchi wan. -—dishing, op. cit.
Osguage. A former village of the
Mohawk, consisting in 1634, when it was
visited by Van Curler, of 9 houses. For
a description of these, see Onekagoncka.
100
OSHACH OSKELAGNA
[B. A. B.
It was situated near a large confluent of
Mohawk r., between the third and fourth
castles of the Mohawk, E. of the village
of Cawaoge, which was about 1 in. E. of
the fourth castle of that date. This may
have been a town of the Wolf clan, as
Van Curler learned that the principal
chief of this village was known as Oguoho,
i. e. 'Wolf.' It was probably distinct
from Osquake. (.1. N. B. H. )
Ohquage. Van Curler (1634-35) in Rep. Am. Hist.
Ass'n 1S95, 98, 1S96.
Oshach. The Sun clans of the Keresan
pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Sia, San
Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex. The Sun
clan of Laguna claims to have come origi
nally from San Felipe; that of Acoma
forms a phratry with the Iluwaka (Sky)
clan. (F. w. H. )
Hano Oshatch.— Lnmmis, New Mex. David, 48,
1891 (evidently applied here to the Acoma in
general). Ohsliahch-hano1'11. — Hodge in Am. An-
throp., ix, 3")2, 18% (Lagnna form; lu\no^>=
'people'). Osach-hano. — Ibid. (Sia form). Osach-
hanoqrh.— Ibid. (Acoma form). O'shach-hano. —
Ibid. (San Felipe form). O'shach-hanuch. —
Ibid. (Cochiti form). O'-sharts. — Stevenson in
llth Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894 (Sia form). Oshatsh.—
Bnndelier, Delight Makers, 243, 1800 (Cochiti
form ).
Oshagonondagie. See Onondakai.
Oshkosh ('his hoof, or 'his nail'; cf.
()*hknxhi}. \ lead-chief of theMenominee
in the first half of the 19th century; born
' 7! !." d ied Aug. 81 , ] 850. 1 1 e was of th e
Owawse gens, and grandson of Chakau-
chokama, called "The Old King," long
head-chief of the tribe. Oshkosh became
a warrior when 17 years of age, being one
of the hundred of his tribesmen, under
Tomah who joined Col. Robert Dickson
of the British army and participated in
the capture of Ft M'ackinaw, Mich., from
the Americans in July, 1812. He was
with the party who in 1813 made an un
successful attack on Ft Sandusky, Ohio,
then in charge of Maj. Geo. Croghan. It
was at the treaty of Butte des Morts,
Mich. Ter. (now Wisconsin), Aug. 11,
1827, that he was first officially recog
nized as chief of the Menominee, when,
in fact, he was named as chief by
Cass and McKenney, the United States
commissioners, in order that he might
representhis tribe. Oshkosh is described
as having been of medium size, possess
ing good sense, ability, and bravery, but
a slave to strong drink, which led him,
at least in one instance, deliberately to
murder, without provocation or excuse,
an inoffensive Indian. His name is also
written Oiscoss, Oskoshe, and Oskashe.
His portrait, painted by Samuel M.
Brookes, i« in possession of the State His
torical Society of Wisconsin. See Hoff
man in 14th Rep. B. A. E. , 1 896. ( c. T. )
Oshkuohi ( Uskash** ) . The animate form
of an inanimate word referring to 'hoof,'
'claw,' 'nail'; applied to a member of
the social divisions of the Sank, Foxes,
and Kickapoo. The division is irrespec
tive of clan and is the cause of intense
rivalry in sport. Their ceremonial color
is black. (w. j.)
Oshonawan ( 'musty town' ) . An ancient
Zufii settlement, now in ruins, situated
E. of Ojo Caliente, N. Mex. (F. n. c. )
0-sho-na. — Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., I,
101, 1891.
Oshtenuhlawan ( Osh' -ie-nii? -Ma-wan,
' dwelling piace of the rock or cave shelter
surrounded'). A companion ruin to
Illauhla, which is situated 10 in. N. N. E.
of Zufii, K". Mex. (F. n. c. )
Osiquevede. Mentioned by Fontaneda,
about 1575, in connection with Mogoso,
Tocobaga, Carlos (Calusa, ) A is, and Son-
sobe, as a village or tribe of Florida below
(s. from) Apalachee, Fla. (.T. M. )
Osiguevede. — Fontaneda in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., xx, 40, 1841. Osiquevede.— Fontaneda Mem
oir, Smith trans., 27, 1854.
Oskakumukchochikam ( ()s Kd'kumiik
Tcotcikiiui, 'arrow-bush standing'). A
former Pima village in s. Arizona. — Rus
sell, Pima MS., B. A. K,l<>, 1902.
Oskawaserenhon ('dead branches have
fallen'). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Wolf clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the Chant of Welcome of the
Condolence Council of the League of the
Iroquois. Nothing definite is known as
to its situation or to what tribe it be
longed. See Hale, Iroq. Book of Rites,
1883. (j. N. B. H.)
Oskelagna (yagena^1 land' ). Recorded
on the West Florida map (ca. 1775) as one
of the former Choctaw "Sixtowns," situ
ated probably in Jasper co., Miss. It is
BULL. 30]
,
OSKENOTOH OSSOSSA N" K
not, however, one of the Sixtowns re
corded by Gatschet. See Oklahannali.
Oskenotoli (Os-keri '-o-toh] . The Deer
clan of the Hurons. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
153, 1877.
Oskquisaquamai. A fish-eating people
mentioned in connection with Assini-
boin, Cree, and Maskegon, in the middle
of the 18th century; probably a band of
Cree.
Oskquisaquamai. — Baequeville de lu, I'otherie,
Hist. Am., I, 176, 1753. Osquisakamais — Dobbs,
Hudson Bay, 25, 1744.
Oskuk ( Os ki'ik, 'tree standing'). A
. small Pima village on Gila r., s. Arizo
na.— Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 18,
1902.
Osmakmiketlp ( Osmaxmik 'e'lp ) . A Bel
lacoola village on th-j N. side of Bella-
coolar., at its mouth, in British Colum
bia; it was one of the eight Nuhalk
towns. — Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist, n, 49, 1898.
Osonee. A former village, probably of
the Upper Creeks, on Cahawba r., in
Shelby co., Ala.
Old Osonee.— Royee in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala.
map, 1900.
Osotchi. A former Lower Creek town
on the w. bank of Chattahoochee r., Rus-
sell co., Ala., 2 m. below Uchee town and
adjoining Chiaha. It was settled prior
to 1791 by people frvin Flint r., Ga., and
in 1832 had 168 heads of families. In
Oklahoma the descendants of the people
of Osotchi and Chiaha are settled in one
village.
Hooseehe.— Bartram, Travels, 462, 1791. Hoosi-
tchi.— Bartram as cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., i, 142, 1884. Oesachees.— Harris, Voy., u,
335, 1764. Odsinachies.— McKenney and Hall, lad.
Tribes, in, 80, 1854 (probably identical). Oosoo-
oches.— Hawkins (1813) in Am. gfcite Pap., Ind.
Aff., I, 854, 1832. Oosechu.— Adair, Am. Inds.,
257,1775. Oo-se-oo-che.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
25,63, 1848. Ooseoochee.— I". S. Ind. Treat. (1814),
163, 1837. Oscoochfre.— Gallatin in Trans. Atn.
Aritiq. Soc., II, 95, 1836. Oseooche.— Wilkinson
(1802) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., i, 677, 1832.
OBitchy.— Pickett, Hi*t. Ala., II, 104, 1851. Oso-
chee.— Am. State Papers Ind. Aff., n, 837, 1834-
I Owtohi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i. 142, 1884.
Ossuchees.— Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., T, 383.
1832. Ostretchees.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong. ,
1st sess., 308, 1836. 6"sudshi.— Gatschet, Creek,
f Migr. Leg., i, 142, 1884. 6sutchi. -Ibid. Oswi
; chees.— Woodward, Reminis., 38, 1859. Oswich,;?.--
U. S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 419, 1837. Oswitcha. -H.
R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 1st sess., 300, 1836.
Oswitche.— H. R. Doe. 452, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 49-,
1838. Oswitchee.— Sehoolrraft, Ind. Tribes, iv,
578, 1X54. Ousauches.— Barnard (1793) in \m.
State Pap., Ind. Aff., i, 382, 1832. Owitchees.—
MeCall, Hist. Georgia, I, 364. 1811. Owseecheys.-
Harris, Voy., li, 327, 1764. TJsechees.— Kinnard
(1793) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 388, 1*32.
UBuchees.— Seagrove (1793), ibid., 387. TJsu
tchi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 142, 1884.
Osotchi. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Deep fork, below Ocmulgee, Okla.
O'»udshi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 11,186,1888.
Ospo. A village and mission station,
possibly of the Yamasee, on or near Guale
( Amel ia) id. , x. E. Fla. , in the latter part of
the 16th century. In 1597, in a general
attack on the missions, the church was
destroyed and the priest in charge, Father
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 11
Avila, taken prisoner, but he was anally
rescued after having once been condemned
to the stake. See Tolemato. (.r. M.)
Ospa.— Slu-a, Oath. Miss., 70, 1855. Ospo.— Barcia,
Ensayo, 171, 1723.
Qsquake (from Otsquago, 'under the
rock,' Mohawkname of the creek. — Hew
itt) . A Mohawk band and village fur-
merly at Ft Plain and on Osquake cr.,
Montgomery co., N. Y. (Macauley, N. Y.,
n, 296, 1829). Cf. Osyuage.
Ossaghrage (Iroquois: 'place of beaver
dams.' — Hewitt) . An Abnaki village in
1700.— Bellomont (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., TV, 758, 1854.
Ossahinta ( ' Frost') . The principal cl lief
of the Orioiidaga from 18.'>0 until hi^
death in 1846; he was born in 1760 and
belonged to the Turtle clan. Ossahinta
was of high character and an eloquei.it
speaker, and was commonly known as
Captain Frost. (w. M. B. )
Osse ( (V-sf, ' old squaw d a- *k ' ) . A su b-
phrutry or gensoftheMenominee.— Hoff
man in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 42, 5896.
Ossewiugo. A town with a mixed popu
lation under Oneida jurisdiction, formerly
situated, according to the Kvans map of
1756, a few miles above Chennngo, Broorne
co., N. Y. The report of Thompson and
Post in 1758 (Pa. Archives, in, 413, 1853)
says, with reference to Chenango, that it
is a "town of the Nanticokes, 011 Susquo
hanna, about hnlf way between Owegey
and Ossewingo," whicli indicates appar
ently that Chenango lay between the
two towns mentioned and is not identical
with Ossewingo, as some writers assert.
See Halsey, Old N". Y. Frontier, 276,
1901. (J. N. B. H.)
Ossi.ngsi.Tig1 (Delaware: assinesink, 'at
the little stone,' probably referring to
the heaps of small stones tliat the Indians
were accustomed to form at certain places,
especially at -the foot of a hill. — Gerard).
A former village of theSintdink (q.v. ) on
the site of Ossining, N. Y. — Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 79, 1872.
Ossipee ('lake formed by the enlarge
ment of a river.' — Maurauit). A small
tribe of the Pennacook confederacy for
merly living on Ossipee r. and lake in Car
roll co., N. H., and Oxford co., Me.
Their village, of the same name, WUH prob
ably on 4- he lake. ( r. M. )
Osipees.— Kendall, Trav., in, 45, 1809. Gssepe.—
Treaty of 1690 in Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll., 3d s., j, 11^,
1825. Ossipec.—Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll.., i, 71, 1824.
Ossossan6 ('a mound'). A former im
portant Huron village, belonging to the
Bear clan, situated between L. Simcoe
and Georgian bay, Ontario. It was
known under various nanes at different
periods. In 1639 the mission of La Con
ception was removed there from Ihona-
tiria. (J. N. B. H.)
Immaculate Conception. — Shea, Cath. Miss., 177,
1855. La Conception.— Jes. Rel. 1610, 63, 1868.
LaRochelle.— Je». Rel. 1636, 123, 1858. Oasonane.—
162
OSSUARY OS W EGO TEA
[B. A. E.
Jes Rel 1G3V>. 38. 1858 (changed in errata to Ossos-
sane) Ossos 'ndue.— Jes. Kel. 1637, 70, 1858. Osso-
sane — Thiil ,31. Ossossandue.— Ibid., 70. Ossos-
sane'— .le>. Rol. 1636, 123, 1858. Ossossarie.— Jes.
Kol 1640 > 1858 (misprint). Quevindoyan.—
Mem, in- o<" 1(537 in Margry, Doc., I, 4, 1875
(sie. 'HC the baso of the mountain. '—Hewitt).
Quleuindohain.— Sagard (1686), Can., n, 422, 1866.
Guiftuimlohian.— Ibid., 1,200. iMitl. Sainct Gabriel.—
II .id -p.«te. T; quenonquiaye.— Champlain (1615),
i En v res, i\, '-!-, 1870. Tequeunoikuaye. — Sagard
(1636,, ( 'an., I, '_','0, 1866. Tequeunonkiaye. — Sagard
misquoted in (,'hamplain, CEuvres, iv, 28, note,
1870.
Ossuiry. .k---e Mortuary customs.
Osswf.'hgadu!<aah ('hawk'). A clan of
the Seneca.
Canonchahonron^-. —French writer (1666) in N. Y.
. IT-IS, 1S55. Os-sweh-ga-da-ga'-
ah.— Murgjtn, L ,'t.ue Iroq., 80, 1851.
Ostimuri. A pueblo of the Nevome,
with 57 inhabUants in 1730; apparently
situated in S v;ora, Mexico, E. of Ion.
109° ami x. of hit, 29. It seems to have
been a visita of md near the mission of
(Santa Rosalin Onopa, q. v.
S. Ildefonso Os'luiu-i. — Rivera (1730) quoted by
Bancroft, Nc Me.\. States, i, 514, 1884.
Ostogero L. .. former Iroquois village,
ap])arently im. >r Oiieida jurisdiction,
situated, accor ',ng to the Brion de la
Tour map of 17.-', ahove Tuskokogie, on
the K. bank of ti'e E. branch of the Sus-
quehanna r. T is is probably an error
)" Cru-nango r. ;ti X. Y. (.1. N. B. IT.)
Oetageron. -l.ii ttn', Map, 1784. Ostogeron. — Es-
:i]>iily. iap, 1777.
Ostonwackin. V village occupied by
Delaware, Ca\ > •. a, Oneida, and other
Indians under I . quois contrcl on the w.
branch of the S |uehanna, ai, the mouth
of Loyalsock ei it the site of the present
Montoursville : coming co., Pa. Itwas
at one time th.- iiome of the celebrated
Madam Mont< r, q. v.
Fre::"h Town. — L».- ngton, Christopher Gist's
Osu,nghaes. — Albany conf. (1722)
><•. Col. Hist., v, 675,1855 (the inhabit-
•iwackui -Loskiel (1794) quoted by
.'25, --13. Ots-on-wacken.— Da.ling-
Otstonwackin.— Loskiel, Hist. Miss.
pt.2, .ii>, 179-1. Otstuago.— Darling-
si in: 'little islands'). A
-Ki; no village on Kachemak
•oast of Kenai penin., Alaska;
sSU.— Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 2'.». 1884.
\ former pueblo of the
v Mexico; definite location
iknoun. Asserted to be distinct from
\siialakwa.
Osht-ya) .— IJnn-lelier in Arch. lust. Papers iv
: Ost'yal-a-kwa.— Hodge, lield notes, B'.
A. I ... IS'.' >.
( Oxak-tnldiid, 'hickory
• rmcr Chdctaw town of
the Oklafalaya, or "Western party, on
• headwaters of Chickasawhay r., in
•lioba «.r K. inperco., Miss. See Hal-
l)eit in Pub. Misa. HiHt. Soc., vi, 427
1902.
Osuukhirhine, Pierre Paul. An Ab-
naki Indian of St Francis, near Pierre-
Quebec, noted for his translations,
eligioiiH wcjrks, into the
Penobscot dialect of the Abiiaki lan
guage, published from 1830 to 1844. He
received a good education at Moore's
Charity School, Hanover, N. H., and
returned to his home as a Protestant
missionary. In some of his published
works (Pilling, Bibliog. Algonq. Lang.,
539-40, 1891) his name appears as Wzok-
hilain, because it could not be more ex
actly transliterated into the Abnaki
language.
Oswegatchie ( ' at the very outlet ' ) . A
former village of Catholic Iroquois under
French influence, on the site of Ogdens-
burg, St Lawrence co., N. Y., at the mouth
of the Oswegatchie. In 1748 Father Pic-
quet began there La Presentation mis
sion, which grew so rapidly, mainly by
recruits from the Onondaga and Cayuga,
that three years later the settlement num
bered 3, 000. The French fort La Gallette
was built there about the same time. In
spite of the opposition of the Iroquois con
federation the mission prospered, and at
the breaking out of the French and In
dian war in 1754 the Oswegatchie and
other Catholic Iroquois sided with the
French against their former brethren.
The settlement was invaded the next year
by smallpox, which carried off nearly
half the population. In 1763 they were
estimated at about 400. They joined the
British in the Revolution and at the close
of the war the disorganized remnant was
settled temporarily at Johnstown and
later at Indian Point near Lisbon, not far
from their old settlement. About the
year 1806 the survivors finally joined the
Onondaga and St Kegis. (.1. N. B. H.)
La Gallette.— Writer of 1756 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., vii, 99, 1801. La Gattell.— Johnson (1763) in
N.Y.Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 573, 1856 (transposed). La
Presentation.— Quebec conf. (1751), ibid., X, 237,
•*33C.\ mission name). Osevegatchies.— Imlay, West.
Ter., 293, 1797 (misprint). Osswegatche.— Johnson
(17G3) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, vii, 573, 1856. Oswa-
gatches.— Bondinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Oswagatic.— Writer of 1756 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st ft., vii, 99, 1801 . Osweatchies.— Jefferson,
Notes, 282, 1825. Osweegachio.— Albany conf.
(1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 862, 1855. Os-
weegchie. — Ibid., 887. Oswegachys.— Johnson
(1763) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 270, 1857.
Oswegatches. — Croghan (1765) in Monthly Am.
Jour. Geol., 272, 1831. Oswegatchie.— Wraxall( 1754)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., v, 23, 1836. Oswe-
gatchy.— Eastburn (1758) in Drake. Trag. Wild.,
270, 1841. Oswegatsy.— Ft Johnson conf. (1756)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 47, 1856. Soegatzy.—
Document of 1749, ibid., x, 203, 1858. Sweega-
chie.— Mt Johnson conf. (1755), ibid., vi, 968, 1855.
Sweegassie.— Albany conf. (1754), ibid. ,856. Swee-
gochie.— Wraxall (1756), ibid., vii, 20, 1856. Swe-
gaachey.— Johnson (1753), ibid., VI, 779, 1855. Swe-
ga'-che.— Morgan, League Iroq., 26, 1851. Swega-
chee.— Johnson (1756) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn,
90, 1856. Swegachey.— Mt Johnson conf. (1753),
ibid., vi, 811, 1855. Swegachie.— Johnson (17M),
ibid., vii, 132, 1856. Swegachy.— Canajoharieconf.
(1759), ibid. ,382. Swegatsy.— Stoddert (1753), ibid.,
vi, 780, 1855. Swetgatchie.— JefTerys, Fr. Doms,
pt. 1, 141, 1761. Usuoke-haga.— Gntschet, Mohawk
MS., 1877 (Mohawk name).
Oswego tea. A name applied to Mo-
'iiarda didyma, a plant used for medicinal
purposes by Indians, and after them
BULL. 30]
OTACITE OTHERDAY
103
by the whites, particularly the Shakers
of New York state. From the place name
Oswego. (A. r. c. )
Otacite. See Outacity.
Otaguottouemin. An Algonquian tribe
mentioned by Champlain (CEuvres, iv,
20, 1870) , who heard of them during his
passage up the Ottawa r. in 1615. They
dwelt in a sparsely inhabited desert
and lived by hunting, and by fishing in
rivers, ponds, and lakes. The Jesuit Re
lation of 1640 describes them as dwelling
N. of the Kichesipirini. They seldom de
scended to trade with the French.
Kotakoutouemi.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Otoko-
touemi. — Jes. Rel., in, index, 1858. 8ta8kot8em-
i8ek.— Jes. Rel. 1650,34, 1858.
Otai. A former Diegueno rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.~— Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 254,
1884.
Otaki ( (y-tcirki) . A former Maidu vil
lage between Big and Little Chico crs.,
in the foothills of Butte co., Cal., a few
miles E. of Michopdo. (R. B. D. )
0-ta-ki.— Powers in Coiit. N. A. Ethnol., in, 282,
1877 (the people). O-ta-kum'-ni.— Ibid, (the vil
lage).
Otakshanabe. A former Choctaw vil
lage of the "Sixtowns" district; proba
bly in Jasper co., Miss. — West Fla. Map,
ca. 1775.
Otassite. See Outaciti/.
Otat. A former Diegueno settlement,
tributary to the mission of San Miguel
de la Frontera, on the gulf coast of Lower
California, about SO in. s. of San Diego,
Cal. (A. S.G.)
Otates (from Aztec otatU, a species of
cane ) . A ruined pueblo of the Opata, near
Guachinera, E. Sonora, Mexico, about
lat. 30°.
Los Otates. — Band-elier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
517, 1892.
Otatshia ('crane'). A phratry of the
Menominee; also a subphratry or gens.
Ota'tshia wi'dishi'anun.— Hoffman in 14th "Rep. B.
A. E., 42, 18%.
Otchek, Otchig. See Pekatt.
Otekhiatonwan ( ' village in the thick
et'). A band of the Wahpeton Sioux.
0-ta-har-ton.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34, 1806.
Otefiatoijwag. — Riggs, letter to Dorsey,1882. OteHi-
atonwarj.— Dorsey (after Ashley) in 15th Rep.
B. A. K., 216, 1897. Oteqi-ato»wan.— Ibid.
Otenashmoo. A former Chumashan vil
lage at "Las Possas," about 2 in. from
Santa Barbara mission, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Oteroughyanento. See Ohrante.
Otherday, John (Angpetu-tokecha). A
Wahpeton Sioux, son of Zitkaduta, or
Eled Bird, and nephew of Big Curly,
'hief of the Wahpeton at Lac qui Parle,
vlinn.; born at Swan lake, Minn., in
801. It is said that when a young man
ie was "passionate and revengeful, and
rithal addicted to intemperance, and he
ived to lament that he had slain three or
3ur of his fellows in his drunken orgies"
(Sibley). Yet at times he manifested
the same devotion to his tribesmen as he
afterward showed to the whites, on one
occasion, in a battle with the Chippewa
at StCroixr., bearing from the field "One-
legged Jim," who had been severely
wounded, and, during the same action,
saving the life of another Indian culled
Fresniere's Son. But he early became
desirous of following the ways of the
white men, adopting their dress, later
becoming a devoted member of Dr Wil
liamson's church, and abandoning his
intemperate habits. When in 1857 the
wily Inkpaduta, "too vile to be even
countenanced by the Sioux," fell upon
and massacred the settlors at Spirit lake,
in the present South Dakota, and carried
Miss Abigail (iardner and Mrs Noble into
captivity, Othenlay and Paul Ma/aku-
teniani "volunteered to follow the out
law's trail, rescuing Miss (iardner, but
arriving too late to save llu^ life of the
other captive. At the time of the Sioux
outbreak of lSt>2, Othenlay. who had
married a white woman, resided on the
reservation near Minnesota r. , in a com
fortable dwelling built tor him by the
agent. When he learned that hostilities
were imminent, he hastened to the upper
agency and there gathered r>2 of the
whites, whom he guided in safety through
the wilderness to St Paul, then hastened
back to the frontier to save other lives
and to aid in bringing the murderers to
justice. To him and the other Christian
Indians who aided in the rescue the
104
OTIAHANAGUK OTO
[ B. A. K,
missionary party of 4.S were indebted for
their escape to an extent not then known
(Riggs). In the military campaign or
ganized to quell the outbreak Otherday
was employed by Gen. Sibley as a
scout, in which capacity he rendered
valued service. He participated in the
battles of Birch Coolie and Wood lake,
taking with his own hands two horses
from the enemy and slaying their riders.
"He was often in their midst and so far
in advance of our own men that they
fired many shots at him in the belief that
he was one of the foe. No person on the
field compared with him in the exhibition
of reckless bravery. He was clothed en
tirely in white: a belt around his waist,
in which was placed his knife; a hand
kerchief was knotted about his head, and
in his hand he lightly grasped his rifle"
(Heard). Otherday signed the Sisseton
and Wahpeton treaty at Washington,
Feb. 19, 1867. Congress granted him
$2,500, with which he purchased a farm
near Henderson, Sibley co., Minn.; here
he resided for three or four years, but
not being successful as a farmer he sold
his land at a sacrifice and removed to the
Sisseton and Wahpeton res., S. Dak.,
where the agent built a house for him.
He died of tuberculosis in 1871, and was
buried in a pasture on the N. side of Big
Coule cr., 75 ft from the stream, about
12 in. x. w. of Wilmot, Roberts co., S.
Dak.
Consult Heard, Hist. Sioux War, 1863;
Riggs in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 1880;
Doane Robinson (1) in Monthly South
Dakotan, in, Oct. 1900, (2) in "s. Dak.
Hist. Coll., n, 1904; De Lorme W. Rob
inson in S. Dak. I list. Coll., i, 1902;
Bryant and Murch, Hist. Massacre by
Sioux Inds., 1872. (c. T. )
Otiahanague. An Onondaga village at
the month of Salmon r., Oswego co.,
N. Y., in the 18th century, (w. M. n. )
Otituchina (prob. 'three islands'). A
former I'pper Creek town on Coosa r.,
probably in or near Talladega co.,
Ala.
0 tee toochinas.— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft Ind
Trilu-s. v, 2(12, ixiV).
Otkialnaas-hadai (Kot k!i<il mia* xa'<la-i,
' Kagle's-legs-house people'). A subdi
vision of the Yadus, a branch of the
Stustas, one of the greatest of the Ilaida
families. It belonged to the Eagle clan. —
Swanton, Cont. Ilaida, 27(5, 1905.
Otkon. The common I roquoin descrip
tive epithet and name applied to any
object or being which performs its func
tions and exercises its assumed magic
{lower or omula (q. v. ) in such manner
as to be not only inimical to human wel
fare, hut hostile to and destructive of
human life; it is the name in common
use for all ferocious and monstrous beings,
animals, and persons, especially such as
are not normal in size, power, and cun
ning, or such things in which there i;
marked incongruity between these prop
erties of beings. The term is often ap
plied to fetishes and to similar things
As a qualifier it is equivalent to tin
English mysterious, monstrous, devilish
or rather demoniac; but as a noun, 01
name, to monster, demon, devil, gob
lin, witch, wizard. The term has founc
a peculiar use in a translation of tin
Gospels by one Joseph Onasakenrat intx
the Iroquois tongue (Montreal, 1880)
where it is employed to translate Spirr
and Holy Spirit; this is done also in £
Mohawk Catechism by the Abbe F
Piquet (Paris, 1826). In both it is made
the equivalent of the English 'spirit'
and in both works Holy Spirit or Hoi)
Ghost is rendered Rotkon, 'he, a humar
being, is an otkon', i. e. 'a demon, 01
spirit,' modified either by Roiatatokenti.
'his body is holy,' or by Ronikonrato-
kentl, his mind is holy.' The initial o- ir
otkon is a pronominal affix, denotive o:
number, person, and gender, and mean
ing here the singular number, third per
son, and zoic gender. When the term is
to be used with reference to persons 01
anthropic beings, the affix changes tc
ro-, ago-, honna-, or kofina-, signifying
respectively, 'he,' 'one,' 'they (mascu
line),' and additionally to every one oi
these last definitions, the anthropic gen
der. So that Rotkon denotes 'he, a hu
man being, is an otkon,' i. e. a demon 01
spirit. Jn grammatic form the term otkort
is an adjective or attributive; its correct
nominal form requires the suffix -tcera,
-tsera, or -tchii', according to dialect, de
noting state of being; w'hence otkontcera,
etc., usually written otkonsera, is formed;
by missionary influence, the latter, modi
fied by the attributive -kseii, 'bad',
'evil', 'wicked', 'ugly', is the common
name for the Devil of Christian belief.
The following are some of the forms oi
this term found in the Jesuit Relations
(Thwaites ed.): ocki, okhi, oki, otikcMjui
(pi.), o</ui, oski, otkis; and in Lafitau's
Mttnirs des Sauvages Ameriquains, 1724,
okki, and otkon occur. Preceded by an
expression denoting 'verily' the term
otkon is used as an expletive, or, perhaps,
mild curse. (.T. N. B. H.)
Otnaas-hadai (Kot naas xa'da-i, 'Eagle-
house people'). A subdivision of the
Yadus, a J laida family on the Eagle side,
which was in turn a branch of the Stus
tas.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Oto (from ]V<ifota, 'lechers'). One of
the three Siouan tribes forming the Chi-
were group, the others being the Iowa
and Missouri. The languages differ but
slightly. The earliest reference to this
tribe is found in the tradition which
relates to the separation of the Chi were
group from the Winnebago. This tradi-
BULL. 30]
OTO
tion is given by Maximilian, who states
that it was communicated to Maj. Bran,
the Indian agent, by an old Oto chief.
He related that, before the arrival of
the whites a large band of Indians, the
Hotonga ('fish-eaters'), who inhabited
the lakes, migrated to the s. w. in pursuit
of buffalo. At Green bay, Wis., they di
vided, the part called by the whites Winne-
bago remaining, while the rest contin
ued the journey until they reached the
Mississippi at the mouth of Iowa r.,
where they encamped on the sand beach
and again divided, one band, the Iowa,
concluding to remain there, and the rest
continuing their travels reached the Mis
souri at the mouth of Grand r. These gave
themselves the name of Neutache ('those
that arrive at the mouth'), but were
CHIEF GEORGE— ARKEKETAH— OTO
Called Missouri by the whites. The two
•hiefs, on account of the seduction of
:he daughter of one by the son of the
>ther, quarreled and separated one from
he other. The division led by the father
)f the seducer became known as Wagh-
ochtatta, or Oto, and moved farther up
he Missouri. While the Winnebago
ettled in Wisconsin, the Iowa, after they
eded to the United States all the lands
>n which they first settled, moved w.
Between Missouri r. and the Little Platte.
?he Missouri, having been unfortunate in a
rar with the Osage, divided, and a part of
hem lived with the Iowa and a part with
he Oto. The Oto continued up the Mis-
ouri until they crossed the Big Platte and
wed for some time a short distance above
ts mouth ; later they resided on Platte r. ,
about 80 m. by water from the Missouri.
irie same tradition was obtained bv Mai
Long several years before Maximilian's
visit. Dorsey was informed by the Iowa
cniefswho visited Washington in 1883that
tneir people once formed part of the Win
nebago. The Oto seem to have been most
intimately associated with the Iowa.
Ihat they were ever at the mouth of
Missouri r., where, according to one tra
dition, they were with the Missouri is
not likely. The fact that they were with
the Iowa in the vicinity of Blue Larth
r., Minn., immediately* preceding Le
Sueur's visit in 1700, indicates that their
movement was across the Mississippi into
s. Minnesota instead of down that stream.
Le Sueur was informed bv some Sioux
whom he met that "this river was the
country of the Sioux of the West, of the
Ayavois [Iowa] and the Otoctatas [Oto]."
Messengers whom he sentto invite the Oto
and Iowa, to settle near his fort at the
mouth of Blue Earth r. found that they
had moved w. toward the Missouri r.',
near the Omaha. Mar<|iiette, in ll>7S, ap
parently locates the tribe on his auto
graph map on upper l)es Moines or
upper Iowa r. Membre (lf>so) places
them 130 leagues from the Illinois, almost
opposite the mouth of the Wisconsin.
Iberville (1700) said that the Otoand Iowa
were then with the Omaha between the
Missouri and Mississippi rs., about 100
leagues from the Illinois. The last two
statements agree substantially with that of
Le Sueur. It is therefore not probable, as
given in one statement, that the Oto were
on Osage r. in 1087. That t hey were < 1 riven
farthers, by the northern tribes at a later
date will appear from the list of localities
given below. Lahontan claims to have
visited their village in 1690onthe"< Hentas
[Iowa or Des Moines] river at its junction
with the Mississippi," perhaps referring
to a temporary camp. In 1721, accord
ing to Charlevoix, the Oto were below
the Iowa, who were on the E. side of Mis
souri r., and above the Kansa on the w.
side. Le Page du Prat/ (17">8) mentions
the Oto as a small nation on Missouri
r. Jefferys (1761) placed them along the
s. bank of "Panis river," probably the
Platte between its mouth and the Paw
nee country; but in another part of
his work lie locates them above the
Kansa on the w. side of Missouri r.
Lewis and Clark (1S04) locate the tribe
at the time of their expedition on the s.
side of Platte r., about SO in. from its
mouth, but state that they formerly lived
about 20 m. above the Platte, on the s.
bank of the Missouri. Having dimin
ished, probably through wars and small
pox, they migrated to the neighborhood
of the Pawnee, under whose protection
thev lived, the Missouri being incorpo
rated with them. From 1817 to 1841 they
OTO OTOACTE
[B. A. E.
were on I Matte r. near its month. In the
latter year they consisted of 4 villages.
In 1880 a part of the tribe removed to the
lands of the Sank and Fox Indians in In
dian Ter., and in 1882 the remainder left
their home in Nebraska and went to the
same reservation.
The Oto tribe has never been impor
tant, their history being little more than
an account of their struggles to defend
themselves against their more powerful
enemies, and of their migrations. That
they were not noted for their military
prowess, notwithstanding Long's state
ment of the deeds of bravery of some of
their warriors, seems evident from their
inability to cope with their enemies,
although, according to Lewis and Clark,
they were once "a powerful nation."
They were cultivators of the soil, and it
was on this account, and because they
were said to be industrious, that Le Sueur
wished them and the Iowa to settle near
his fort. Lewis and Clark speak of those
they saw, at or near Council Bluffs, as
almost naked, having no covering except
a sort of breechcloth, with a loose blanket
< >r painted buffalo robe thrown over their
shoulders. Their permanent villages con
sisted of large earthen lodges similar to
those of the Kansa and Omaha; when
traveling they found shelter in skin tipis.
One of their musical instruments was a
stick notched like a saw, over the teeth
of which a smaller stick was rubbed
forcibly backward and forward.
The Oto and Missouri made a treaty of
peace with the United States, June 24,
1817. They joined with other tribes in the
treaty of Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 15,
18:;o, by which were ceded all rights to
lands K. of Missouri r. up to the mouth of
BigSioux r. By the treaties of Oto village,
Xebr., Sept. 21, 1833; Bellevue, Nebr.,Oct.
15, ls;!(i; Washington, Mar. 15, 1854, and
Nebraska City, Nebr., Dec. 9, 1854, they
ccMcd to the United States all their lands
except their reservation on Big Blue r.,
Nebr. Here they remained until about
ISSL', when, with the Missouri, they were
removed to Indian Ter. and placed under
the Ponca, Pawnee, Oto, and Oakland
agency. Their reserve contained 129,113
acres.
Morgan gives the Oto and Missouri
gentes together, as follows: Mejeraja
(Wolf), Mooncha (Bear), Ahrovvha
'Cow Buffalo), Ilooma (Hlk), Khaa
( Kagle), Luteja (Pigeon), Waka (Snake),
Makotch (Owl). Do rsey obtained the fol
lowing list of Oto gentes: Patha( Beaver),
Tnnunpi (Black Bear) or Munchirache
Arukhwa (Buffalo), Rukhcha (Pigeon),
Makache (Owl), Wakan (Snake), Che-
ghita ( Kagle).
Lewis and Clark gave their number in
181(5 as r>o<); Cntlin, in 1.833 (including
the Missouri), as 1,200; Burrows, in 1849,
900; the Indian Report of 1843 (includ
ing the Missouri), as 931. In 1862 the
two tribes numbered 708; in 1867, 511 ;* in
1877, 457; in 1886, 334; in 1906, 390.
Anthoutantas. — Hennepin, New Discov., 132, 1698.
Authontantas. — Shea, Early Voy., 101, note, 1861.
Che-wae-rse.— Hamilton in Trans. Neb. State Hist.
Soc., I, 75, 1885 (own name). Hoctatas. — Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Dec., vi, 91, 1886. Hotos.—
Bourgmont (1724), ibid., 396. Houatoctotas. — Bicn-
ville (1721) , ibid.', 386. Huasiotos.— Rafinesque in
Marshall, Ky., I, in trod., 28, 1824. Huatoctas.—
Ibid. La Zoto.— Lewis and Clark, Discov.. 14, 1806.
Mactotatas.— Jefferys, French Com. Am., pt. 1,
139, 1761. Malatautes.— McKenney and Hall,'Ind.
Tribes, in, 82, 1854. Matokatagi.— Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. (Shawnee name). Matontenta. — LaSalle
Exped. (1680) in Margry, D£c., n, 95, 1877. Mato-
tantes.— Hennepin, New Discov., n, 47,1698. Ma-
toutenta.— La Salle (1682) in Margry, Dec., I, 487,
1876. Metotonta.— Hennepin, New Discov., ir, 309,
1698. Motantees.— La Metairie (1682) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n, 25, 1875. Motutatak.— Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E. ( Fox name). Octata. — Del'Isle,map
(1701) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Octoctatas.—
Iberville (1702) in Margry, Dec., IV, 598, 1880. Octo-
lacto.— Adelung, Mithridates, in, 271, 1816. Octo-
latas.— Jefferys (1763), Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Octootatas.— Minn. Hist. Coll., I (1850-56), 342, 1872.
Octotales.— McKenney and Hall, Iiid. Tribes, in,
82, 1854. Octotas.— Doc. of 1701 in Margry, Dec.,
IV, 587, 1880. Octotata.— De 1'Isle, map of La.
(1701) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Octotota.—
Vaugondy, Map, 1778. Olio's. — Brackenridge,
Viewsof La,, 70, 1815. Ontotonta.— Cavalier (1687)
in Shea, Early Voy., 28, 1861. Otenta.— Hennepin,
New Discov., map, 1698. Ote-toe.— Donaldson in
Smithson. Rep. 1885, n, Catlin Gallery, 75, 1886.
Otheues.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in,
80, 1854. Otho.— Bonrgmont (1723) in Margry, Dec.,
VI, 402, 1886. Othoe.— Smithson. Misc. Coll., XIV,
art. 6, 29, 1867. Othonez.— Dunbar in Mag. Am.
Hist., IV, 248, 1880. Othoues.— Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., pt. 1, 139,1761. Othouez.— Le Page du
Pratz, Hist., n, 251, 1758. Othoves.— Alcedo, Die.
Geog., in, 410, 1788. Otoctatas.— Le Sueur (1700)
in Neill, Hist. Minn., 162, 1858. Otoctotas— Margry,
Dec., vi, 396, 1886. Otoe.— Irving, Sketches, 10,1835.
Otoetata.— Long, Exped. St Peter's R., n,320, 1824.
Otontanta. — Marquette, autograph map, 1673,
in Shea, Discov. Miss., 1852. Otopplata.— Margry,
Dec., vi, 747, 1886 (misprint). Otoptata.— Bruyere
(1742), ibid. ,449. Ototantas.— Margry, Dec., li, 191,
1877. Ototata.— Crepy, Carte del' Am. Sept. Otou-
tanta.— LaSalle (1682) in Margry,Dec., n, 215, 1877.
Otoutantas Paote.— Margry, ibid., 249. Otto.—
Arrowsmith, Map, 1795. Ottoas.— McKenney in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 90, 1825. Ottoes.— Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 14, 1806. Ottoos.— Schermerhorn
(1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d. s., n, 10, 1814.
Otto's.— Ibid. Ottotatocs.— Du Lac, Voy. dans les
Louisianes, vii, 1805. Ottotatoes.— Du Lac (1802),
ibid., map. Ottowas.— Hunter, Captivity, 24, 1823, ;
Otutaches.— Adelung, Mithridates, in, 271, 1816.,
Outantes.— Harris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., I, map,
685, 1705. Outentontes. — Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741,
Toctata.— Iberville (1702) in Margry, Dec., iv, 601,
1880. War/utada.— Dorsey in Cont. N. A. Ethnol./
vr, pt. 1 420, 1892 (Omaha and Ponca name),
Wad-doke-tah-tah.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 14,
1806. Wa-dook-to-da.— Brackenridge, Viewsof La.,
75, 1815. Wa-do-tan.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts..
i, 338, 1823. Wadotata.— Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.
B. A. E., 1882 ( Kansa name).. Wagh-toch-tat-ta.—
Maximilian, Trav., 507, 1843. Wah teh-ta-na.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 338, 1823. Wahtoh
tanes.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 542, 1878.
Wahtohtata.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 338,
1823. Wah-tSk-ta-ta.— Ibid., n, Ixxx. Wah-toob
tah-tah.— Ibid., 363. Washo'xla.— Gatschet, Kaw
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa name).
Watohtata.— Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1879 (Dakota name). Watota.— Ibid, (own name).
Wa^utata.— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E.,1882
Osage (name).
Otoacte. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis-
BULL. 30]
OTOCARA OTTAWA
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
"Otocara. See Olotaraca.
Otocomanes. Mentioned with the Aita-
comanes as a people occupying a province
which had been visited 'by the Dutch,
where gold and silver was abundant.
The locality is not given, and the province
is probably as imaginary as the expedi
tion in connection with which it is men
tioned. See Freytas, Exped. of Pefia-
losa (1662), Shea trans., 67, 1882.
Otontagan. An Ottawa band living be
fore 1680 on Manitoulin id., L. Huron,
Ontario, whence they were driven out by
the Iroquois.
Otontagans. — Lahontan, New Voy., i, 93, 1703.
Outaouas of Talon.— Ibid.
Otopali. A village mentioned by Fon-
taneda, about 1575 (Memoir, Smith trans.,
16, 1854) , as reputed to be inland and
northward from the coast province of
Chicora (q. v. ) , which was about the pres
ent Charleston, S. C.
Otowi. An extensive prehistoric pueblo
situated on a mesa about 5 m. w. of the
point where the Rio Grande enters White
Rock canyon, between the Rito de los
Frijoles and Santa Clara canyon, in the
N. E. corner of Sandoval co., N. Mex.
The pueblo consisted of a cluster of live
houses situated 011 sloping ground and all
except one connected by a wall. They
were terraced structures, each house group
having from two to four stories, altogether
containing about 450 rooms on the ground
floor and probably 700 rooms in all. The
settlement was provided with ten subter
ranean circular kivas, all except two de
tached from the walls of the dwellings.
A reservoir was placed so as to receive
the drainage from the village. Accord
ing to the traditions of certain clans
of the present Tewa of San Ildefonso,
Otowi was the oldest village occupied by
their ancestors. They hold in an indefi
nite way that prior to the building of
Otowi their clans occupied small scattered
houses on the adjacent mesas, and they
claim that, owing to the failure of the
mesa water supply, removal to the valley
eventually became necessary, a detach
ment of the Otowi people founding. Perage
on the w. side of the Rio Grande about a
mile w. of the present San Ildefonso.
Associated with Otowi are numerous cliff-
dwellings excavated in the soft volcanic
walls of the adjacent canyons. These
consist of two types: (1 ) open-front dwell
ings, usually single-chambered, in most
cases natural caves enlarged and shaped
artificially; (2) wholly artificial dwell
ings with closed fronts of the natural rock
in situ, usually multi-chambered, witli
floors, always plastered, below the level
of the entrances; crude fireplaces beside
the doorway; rooms commonly rectan
gular and well-shaped. From about £ m.
to 1 m. above Otowi is a cluster of conical
formations of white tufa, some .'50 ft hi«'h-
they are full of caves, both natural and'
artificial, some of which have been util
ized as habitations. See Hewett (l)in
Am. Anthrop., vi, 641, 1904- (2)Bull T>
B. A. E., 1906.
Otreouati. See (iranyula.
Otshpetl. The second Chilula village on
Redwood cr. , x. w. Cal.
Ot-teh-petl.— Gibbs in Sclioolrraft. Iiul. Trib^
ill, 139, 1853 (Yurok name).
Otsinoghiyata ('The Sinew'). An old
and prominent Onondaga chief, com
monly called The Bunt, a man of strong
yet genial character. Ziesberger iirst
mentioned him, in 1752, as the principal
chief, living in the upper town. He was
called O/inoghiyata in the Albany treaty
of 1754, and was mentioned almost yearly
afterward. In 1762 he was called chief
sachem of Onondaga, and was at the Pon-
tiac council at Oswego in 176(1. He signed
the Fort Stanwix treaty in Oct. 176S, and
was at conferences at German Flats in
1770 and Onondaga in 1775. In 1774 In-
retired from the chieftaincy on account of
his advanced age, and was succeeded by
Onagogare. ( w. M. i?. )
Otsiquette, Peter. An Oneida chief who
signed the treaty of 1788. He was a well
educated man and had visited Lafayette
in France, but returned to savage life.
He was a member of the delegation of
chiefs to Philadelphia in 1792, where he
died and was buried with military honors.
He is also called Peter ( )t/agert and Peter
Jaquette. Elkanah Watson described him
at the treaty of 1788. Peter ( >tsiequette,
perhaps the same Indian, witnessed the,
Onondaga treaty of 1790. ( w. M. B.)
Otskwirakeron ('a heap or collection of
twigs'). A traditional Iroquois town of
the Bear clan; so enumerated in the list
of towns in the ('hunt of Welcome of
the Condolence Council of the League
of the Iroquois. Nothing definite is
known of its situation or to what tribe
it belonged. See Hale, Ir<>q. Hook of
Rites, 120, 1883. (j. x. H. H. )
Ottachugh. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the x. bank of
Rappahannock r., in Lancaster co., Ya.—
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1S19.
Ottawa (from addnr, 'to trade', ' to buy
and sell,' a term common to the Cree,
Algonkin, Nipissing, Montagnais, ( )ttawa,
and Chippewa, and applied to the ( >ttawa
because in early traditional times and
also during the historic period they
were noted among their neighbors as
intertribal traders and harterers, deahm
chiefly in corn-meal, sunflower oil, furs
and skins, rugs or mats, tobacco, and
medicinal roots and herbs).
On French r., near its mouth, on Geor
tnaii bav, Champlain in 1615 met H
men of 'a tribe which, he said, "we call
OTTAWA
[B. A. E.
lex cln-neiu- relcncz." Of these he said
that their arms consisted only of the bow
and arrow, a buckler of boiled leather,
and the club; that they wore no breech-
clout, and that their bodies were much
tattooed in many fashions and designs;
that. their faces were painted in diverse
colors, their noses pierced, and their ears
bordered witli trinkets. The chief of
this band gave Ohamplain to understand
that they had come to that place to dry
huckleberries to be used in winter when
nothing else was available. In the fol
lowing year Champlain left the Huron
villages 'and visited the "Cheueux re-
leuez" (Ottawa), living westward from
the Hurons, and he said that they were
very joyous at "seeing us again." This
last expression seemingly shows that
those whom he had met on French r. in
ilintr vear lived where he now
OTTAWA MAN
visited them, lie said that the Cheueux
releue/ waged war against the Mascou-
tens ( here erroneously called by the
Huron name Asistagueronon), dwelling
10 davs' journey from them; he found
this tribe populous; the majority of the
men were great warriors, hunters, and
fishermen, and were governed by many
chiefs who ruled each in his own coun
try or district; they planted corn and
other things; they went into many re
gions 400 or 500 leagues away to trade;
they made a kind of mat which served
them for Turkish rugs; the women had
their bodies covered, while those of the
men were uncovered, saving a robe of
fur like a mantle, which was worn in
winter but usually discarded in summer;
the women lived very well with their
husbands; at the catamenial period the
women retired into small lodges, where
they had no company of men and where
food and drink were brought to them.
This people asked Chaniplain to aid them
against their enemies on the shore of
the fresh-water sea, distant 200 leagues
from them.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1667, Father
Le Mercier, reporting Father Allouez,
treated the Ottawa, Kiskakon, and
Ottawa Sinago as a single tribe, be
cause they had the same language and
together formed a common town. He
adds that the Ottawa (Outaoiiacs) claimed
that the great river (Ottawa?) belonged
to them, and that no other nation might
navigate it without their consent, It
was, for this reason, he continues, that
although very different in nationality all
those who went to the French to trade
bore the name Ottawa, under whose aus
pices the journey was undertaken. lie
adds that the ancient habitat of the Ot
tawa had been a quarter of L. Huron,
whence the fear of the Iroquois drove
them, and whither were borne all their
longings, as it were, to their native coun
try. Of the Ottawa the Father says:
"They were little disposed toward the
faith, for they were too much given to
idolatry, superstitions, fables, polygamy,
looseness of the marriage tie, and to all
manner of license, which caused them to
drop all native decency."
According to tradition (see Chippewa)
the Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawatomi
tribes of the Algonquian family were
formerly one people who came from some
point N. of the great lakes and sepa
rated at Mackinaw, Mich. The Ottawa
were located by the earliest writers and
also by tradition on Manitoulin id. and
along the N. and s. shore of Georgian bay.
Father Dablon, superior of the mis
sions of the Upper Algonkin in 1670,
said: "We call these people Upper Algon
kin to distinguish them from the Lower
Algonkin who are lower down, in the
vicinity of Tadousac and Quebec. People
commonly give them the name Ottawa,
because, of more than 30 different tribes
which are found in these countries, the
first that descended to the French settle
ments were the Ottawa, whose name
remained afterward attached to all the
others." The Father adds that the Sault-
eurs, or PahoiiitlngSach Irini, whose
native country was at the Sault Sainte
Marie, numbering 500 souls, had adopted
three other tribes, making to them a ces
sion of the rights of their own native
country, and also that the people who
were called Noquet ranged, for the pur
pose of hunting, along the s. side of L.
Superior, whence they originally came;
and the Chippewa (Outcibous) and the
Marameg from the N. side of the same
lake, which they regarded as their native
BULL. 30]
OTTAWA
169
Jand. The Ottawa were at Chagaouami-
gong or La Pointe de Sainte Esprit in
1670 (Jes. Rel. 1670, 83, 1858).
Father Le Mercier (Jes. Eel. 1654),
speaking of a flotilla of canoes from
the "upper nations," says that they
were "partly Ondataouaouat, of the Al-
gonquine language, whom we call 'les
Cheueux releuez. ' ' ' And in the Relation
for 1665 the same Father says of the
Ottawa that they were better merchants
than warriors.
In a letter of 1723, Father Sebastien
Rasles says that he learned while among
the Ottawa that they attributed to them
selves an origin as senseless as it was
ridiculous. They informed him that they
were derived from three families, each
composed of 500 persons. The first was
that of Michabou (see Nanabozho),orthQ
Great Hare, representing him to be a
gigantic man who laid nets in 18 fathoms
of water which reached only to his arm
pits and who was born in the island of
Michilimackinac, and formed the earth
and invented fish-nets after carefully
watching a spider weaving its web for
taking flies; among other things he
decreed that his descendants should burn
their dead and scatter their ashes in the
air, for if they failed to do this, the snow
would cover the ground continuously and
the lakes would remain frozen. The
second family was that of the Namepich,
or Carp, which, having spawned its eggs
on the shore of a river and the sun cast
ing its rays on them, a woman was thus
formed from whom they claimed descent.
The third family was that of the Bear's
paw, but no explanation was given of the
manner in which its genesis took place.
But when a bear was killed a feast of its
own flesh was given in its honor and an
address was made to it in these terms:
"Have thou no thoughts against us, be
cause we have killed thee; thou hast
sense and courage; thou seest that our
children are suffering from hunger; they
love thee, and so wish to cause thee to
enter their bodies; and is it not a glorious
thing to be eaten by the children of
captains?" The first two families bury
their dead (Lettres Edif., iv, 106,
1819).
It has been stated by Charlevoix and
others that when they first became known
to the French they lived on Ottawa r.
This, however, is an error, due to the
twofold use of the name, the one generic
and the other specific, as is evident from
the statements by Champlain and the
Jesuit Relations (see Shea in Charlevoix,
New France, n, 270, 1866); this early
home was N. and w. of the Huron territory.
No doubt Ottawa r., which they fre-
juently visited and were among the first
western tribes to navigate in trading ex-
aeditions to the French settlements,
was named from the Ottawa generic-ally
so called, not from the specific people
named Ottawa. There is unquestioned
documentary- evidence that as early an
1635 a portion of the Ottawa lived on
Manitoulin id. Father Vimont, in the
Jesuit Relation for 1640, ,°>4, 1858, says that
"south of the Amikwa [Heaver Nation]
there is an island [Manitoulin] in that
fresh water sea [L. Huron], about 30
leagues in length, inhabited by the Outa-
ouan [Ottawa], who are a people come
from the nation of the Standing Hair
[Cheueux Releuez]." This information
he received from Nicolet, who visited the
Ottawa there in 1635. On the DuCreux
map of 1660, on a large island approxi
mating the location of Manitoulin id., the
" natio surrectoruincapillorum," i. e. the
Cheveux Releves, or Ottawa, is placed.
They were allies and firm friends of the
French and the Hurons, and conducted an
active trade between the western tribes
and the French. After the destruction
of the Hurons, in 1648-49, the Iroquois
turned their arms against the Ottawa, who
fled with a remnant of the Iluronsto the
islands at the entrance of Green bay,
where the Potawatoini, who had preceded
the Ottawa and settled on these islands,
received the fugitives with open anus and
granted them a home. However, their
residence here was but temporary, as they
moved westward a few years afterward, a
part going to Keweenaw bay, where they
were found in 1660 by Father Menard,
while another part fled with a band of
Hurons to the Mississippi, and settled on
an island near the entrance of L. IVpin.
Driven away by the Sioux, whom they
had unwisely attacked, they moved x. to
Black r., Wis., at the head of which the
Hurons built a fort, while the Ottawa
pushed eastward and settled on the
shore of Chaquamegon bay. They wore
soon followed by the missionaries, who
established among them the mission of
St Esprit. Harassed by the Sioux, and
a promise of protection by the French
having been obtained, they returned in
1670-71 to Manitoulin id. in L. Huron.
According to the records, Father Allouez,
in 1668-69, succeeded in converting the
Kiskakon band at Chaquamegon, but the
Sinago and Keinouche remained deaf to
his appeals. On their return to Mani
toulin the French fathers established
among them the mission of St Simon.
There is a tradition that Lac Court
Oreilles was formerly called Ottawa lake
because a band of the Ottawa dwelt on it;
shores, until they were forced to move by
the attacks of the Sioux ( Brunson in \\ is.
Hist Coll., iv). Their stay on Manitou
lin id. was brief; by 1680 most of them
had joined the Hurons at Mackinaw,
about the station established by 3
quette in 1671.
170
OTTAWA
[ B. A. E.
The two tribes lived together until
about 1700, when the Hurons removed
to the vicinity of Detroit, while a portion
of the Ottawa about this time seems to
have obtained a foothold on the w. shore
of L. Huron between Saginaw bay and
Detroit, where the PotawTatomi were
probably in close union with them. Four
divisions of the tribe were represented
by a deputy at the treaty signed at Mon
treal in 1*700. The band which had
moved to the s. E. part of the lower
Michigan peninsula returned to Macki
naw about 1706. Soon afterward the
chief seat of a portion of the tribe was
fixed at Waganakisi (L'Arbre Croche),
near the lower end of L. Michigan.
From this point they spread in every
direction, the majority settling along the
K. shore of the lake, as far s. as St Joseph
r., while a few found their way into s.
Wisconsin and x. E. Illinois. In the x.
they shared Manitoulin id. and the N.
shore of L. Huron with the Chippewa,
and in the s. E. their villages alternated
with those of their old allies the Hurons,
now called Wyandot, along the shore of
1>. Krie from Detroit to the vicinity of
Beaver cr. in Pennsylvania. They took
an active part in all the Indian wars of
that region up to the close of the War of
1S12. The celebrated chief Pontiac was
a member of this tribe, and Pontiac's
war of 1763, waged chiefly around De
troit, is a prominent event in their his
tory. A small part of the tribe which
refused to submit to the authority of the
United States removed to Canada, and
together with some Chippewa and Pota-
watomi, is now settled on "Walpole id. in
L. St Clair. The other Ottawa in Cana
dian territory are on Manitoulin and
Cockburn ids. and the adjacent shore of
L. Huron.
All the Ottawa lands along the w.
shore of L. Michigan were ceded by va
rious treaties, ending with the Chicago
treaty of Sept. 26, 1833, wherein they
agreed to remove to lands granted them
on Missouri r. in the N. E. corner of
Kansas. Other bands, known as the Ot
tawa of Blanchard's fork of Great Au-
glai/e r., and of Roche de Ku'uf on
Maumee r., resided in Ohio, but these
removed w. of the Mississippi about 1832
and are now living in Oklahoma. The
great body, however, remained in the
lower peninsula of Michigan, where they
are still found scattered in a number of
small villages and settlements.
In his Histoiredu Canada (r, 190, 1836),
Fr Saganl mentions a people whom he
• •alls "la nation du hois." He met two
canoe loads of these Indians in a village
of the Xipissing, describing them as be
longing to a very distant inland tribe,
dwelling he thought toward the "sea of
the south," which was probably L. On
tario. He says that they were depend
ents of the Ottawa (Cheueux Keleuez)
and formed with them as it were a single
tribe. The men were entirely naked, at
which the Hurons, he says, \vere appar
ently greatly shocked, although scarcely
less indecent themselves. Their faces
were gaily painted in many colors in
grease, some with one side in green and
the other in red; others seemed to have
the face covered with a natural lace, per
fectly wrell-made, and others in still dif
ferent styles. He says the Hurons had
not the pretty work nor the invention of
the many small toys and trinkets which
this ' ' Gens de Bois ' ' had. This tribe has
not yet been definitely identified, bub it
may have been one of the three tribes
mentioned by Sagardin his Dictionnaire de
la Laitgre Hrronne, under the rubric "na
tions," as dependents of the Ottawa (An-
datahouat), namely, the Chiserhonon,
Squierhonon, and Hoindarhonon.
Charlevoix says the Ottawa were one
of the rudest nations of Canada, cruel and
barbarous to an unusual degree and some
times guilty of cannibalism. Bacqueville
de la Potherie (Hist. Am. Sept., 1753)
says they were formerly very rude, but
by intercourse with the Hurons they have
become more intelligent, imitating their
valor, making themselves formidable to
all the tribes wTith whom they were at
enmity and respected by those with
whom they wrere in alliance. It wras said
of them in 1859: "This people is still ad
vancing in agricultural pursuits; they
may be said to have entirely abandoned
the chase; all of them live in good, com
fortable log cabins; have fields inclosed
with rail fences, and own domestic ani
mals." The Ottawa were expert canoe-
men; as a means of defense they some
times built forts, probably similar to
those of the Hurons.
In the latter part of the 17th century
the tribe consisted of 4, possibly 5, divi
sions. It is repeatedly stated that there
were 4 bands, and no greater number is
ever mentioned, yet 5 names are given,
as follows: Kishkakon, Sinago, Keinou-
che, Nassauaketon,and Sable. La Mothe
Cadillac says there were 4 bands: Kis- •
kakon, Sinago, Sable, and Nassauake-
ton (Verwyst, Miss. Labors, 210, 1886).
Outaoutiboy, chief of the Ottawa, speak
ing at the conference with Gov. de Cal-
lieres, Sept. 3, 1700, said: "I speak in
the name of the four Outaouais nations,
to wit: The Outaouaes of the Sable, the
Outaouaes Sinago, the Kiskakons, and
the people of the Fork" (Nassawaketon).
In addition to these chief divisions there
were minor local bands, as Blanchard's
Fork, Kajienatroene, Maskasinik, Nega-
ouichiriniouek, Niscak, Ommunise, Oton-
tagan, Talon, and Thunder Bay. Chau-
vignerie in 1736 distinguished the Ottawa
BULL. 30]
OTTAWA
171
of Grand River, L. Nipissing, Michili-
mackinac, Detroit, and Saginaw. Accord
ing to Morgan the names of the Ottawa
gentes are unknown, but Chauvignerie
in 1736 mentioned the bear, otter, gray
squirrel, and black squirrel as the totems
of different bands of the tribe. Accord
ing to Charlevoix the Ottawa signed
with a hare the provisional treaty con
cluded at Montreal in 1700. At the
great conference on the Mauinee in 1 793
they signed with the otter totem. In
Tanner's Narrative is given a list of 18
totems among the Ottawa and Chippewa,
but there is nothing to indicate which are
Ottawa and which Chippewa.
The Ottawa entered into numerous
treaties with the United States, as fol
lows: Ft Macintosh, Jan. 21, 1785; FtHar-
mar, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1789; Greenville, Ohio,
Aug. 3, 1795; Ft Industry, July 4, 1805;
Detroit, Mich., Nov. 17, 1807;' Browns-
town, Mich., Nov. 25, 1808; Greenville,
Ohio, July 22, 1814; Spring Wells, Mich.,
Sept. 8, 1815; St Louis, Mo., Aug. 24,
1816; on the Miami, Ohio, Sept. 29, 1817;
St Mary's, Ohio, Sept. 17, 1818; L'Arbre
Crocheand Michilimackinac, Mich., July
6, 1820; Chicago, 111., Aug. 29, 1821;
Prairie du Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825;
Green Bay, Wis., Aug. 25, 1828; Prairie
du Chien; Wis., July 29, 1829; Miami
Bay, Ohio, Aug. 30, 1831; Maumee, Ohio,
Feb. 18, 1833; Chicago, 111 , Sept. 26, 1833;
Washington, D. C., Mar. 28, 1836; Council
Bluffs, Iowa, June 5 and 17, 1846; Detroit,
Mich., July 31, 1855, and Washington,
D. C., June 24, 1862.
The population of the different Ottawa
groups is not known with certainty. In
1906 the Chippewa and Ottawa on Mani-
toulin and Cockburn ids., Canada, were
1,497, of whom about half were Ottawa;
there were 197 Ottawa under the Sen
eca School, Okla., and in Michigan
5,587 scattered Chippewa and Ottawa in
1900, of whom about two-thirds are Otta
wa. The total is therefore about 4,700.
The following are or were Ottawa
villages: Aegakotcheising, Anamiewati-
gong, Apontigoumy, Machonee, Manistee,
Menawzhetaunaung, Meshkenmu, Mich
ilimackinac, Middle Village, Obidgewong
(mixed) , Oquanoxa, Roche de Banif, Saint
Simon (mission), Shabawywyagun, Tush-
quegan, Waganakisi, Walpole Island,
Waugau, Wolf Rapids.
(.1. M. .1. X. B. H. )
Ahtawwah.— Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, 23,
1859. Algonquins Superieurs.— Jes. Rel. 1(570, 78,
1858. Andata honato.— McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, m, 79,1854. Andatahouats.— Sagard(1632),
Hist, du Can., i, 192, 1866 (Huron name). Anda-
tohats. — Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Atawawas. —
Golden (1727), Five Nations, 29, 1747. Atowas.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 143, 1855. Attawas.—
Askin (1812) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 460, 1885.
Attawawas.— Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Auta-
wa.— Abnaki Speller (1830) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VI, 247, 1859. Autouacks.— Clark, Onondaga, i, 204,
1849, Cheueux ou polls leue.— Sagard, Hist, du
n n«\ ' A?2' lm' Cheuei« releues.-Champlain
(1616), CEuvres, iv, 58, 1*70 Oourterrie lies
Lapham, Inds. Wis., n, 1X70. Dewagamas M~
Kenney and Hall, Ind. Tril.es, in, 79 fs™ Dewa"
ganas.-Colden (1727), Five Nations 42 1747
('mum biers': Iroquois name). Ku'tato 1-Gat-
schet. Fox MS. , B. A . K. ( Fox name, i . Oadauwaus -
Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1X83. Octogymists -Fort
rsmi'ssToH(1f8)J11 ?• v" D(H'- ('^- Htat., x.v
liri ni" v, 0dahwah--'J<>nes, Ojcbway Inds., 17s
1863 Odahwaug.— Warren (1X52) in Minn HM
Soc Coll., v, 31, 1X85. Odawas.-Schook-raft Ind
Tribes, v, 145, 1X55. Ondataouaouat.-Jes.' ReL
lt)f)4, 9, 1X58. Ondataouatouat.— Charlevoix New
France, n, 270, note, 1st;.;. Ondatauauat-Bres
sani quoted in note to Charlevoix, ibid Ondata-
wawat — Jes. Kel. 1(156, 17, 1X5X (Huron name prob
ably derived from the Algonkin). Ondatoua-
tandy .-Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858 (probably identical
though Lalement supposed them to be a division
Of the WinnebagO). Ondoutaouaheronnon — .Jes
Rel. 1644, 99, 1858. OndStaSaka.— Jes. Rel. KJ42 10
1S58. Onontakaes.— Doe. of K195 in N. V. Doc Col'
Hist., ix, 596, 1X55 (confounded with the Onon
daga). Ontaanak.— Jes. Kcl. 1648 6'' 1X5X Ontao-
natz.— Hennepin (16X3), La., Shea ed., 276 ixxo
Ontdwawies.— Clarkson (1766) in Schoolcraft Ind
Tribes, iv, 269, 1X54. Onttaouactz.— Heniiepin
(1683), La., Shea ed., 52, 1XXO. Otahas.— Smith
(1785) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m 55 1
1853. Otaoas.— Denonville (1687) in X V Doc
Col. Hist., ix, 336, 1855. OtaSais.— Conf. of 1751
ibid., X, 232, 1858. Otaoiiaks.— Jes. Kel. 1670. (i IsfyS.
Otaous.— Denonville (16x7) in N. V. Doe. Col. Hist..
IX, 336. 1855. Otauas. — Doe. of 166.sin French, Hist.
Coll. La., ii,138, 1X75. Ota'wa.— Gatschet, Ojibwa
MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Chippewa name). O-ta'-wa —
Hewitt, Onondaga MS., B. A. K., 1XX8 (Onondaga
name). Otawas. — Denonville (16X7) in N. V. Doc.
Col. Hist., in, 466. 1X53. Otawaus.— Albany conf.
(1726), ibid., V, 791, 1X55. Otawawas. — Ibid., 795.
Otoways. — Pike. Kxped., pt. 1, app.. 6:;. ls]o.
Ottah-wah.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., V, 193, 18X5. Ot-tah-way.— Ibid., 2X2. Otta-
ouais.— Doc. of 1759 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
9X2, 1X5X. Ottaouets. — Perkins and Peck, Annuls
of the West, 33, 1X50. Ottauwah.— Macauley, N. Y.,
n, 174, 1829. Ottawacks.— Albany conf. (172(5) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 791, 1X55. Ottawacs.— Cour-
celles (1671), ibid., ix, 85, 1X55. Ottawaes— John
son (1763), ibid., VII, 525, 1X56. Ottawagas.—
Goldthwait (1766) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 1st
s., x, 122, 1X09. Ottawaies.— Croghan (1760),
ibid.. 4th s., TX, 249, 1X71. Ottawak.— Long, Kxped.
St. Peter's K., n, 151, 1X21. Ottawas.— Writer of
1684 quoted by Uuttenber, Triln-s Hudson K.,
171, 1X72. Ottawawa. — Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Dee.
Col. Hist., IV, 122,1X54. Ottawawaas.— Livingston
(1687), ibid., in, 413, 1853. Ottawawe.— Dongan
(1687), ibid.. 476. Cttawawooes. — Doc. of 16XS,
ibid., 565. Ottawaws.— Croghan (1760) in Mass.
Hist Soe. Coll., 4th s., IX, 250, 1X71. Ottaway.—
Schuyler (1698) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv. 406,
1X54. " Ottawwaws.— Tanner. Narr., 36,1830. Ottaw
wawwag. — Ibid., 315 (Ottawa name). Ottawwaw-
wug.— Parkman, Pioneers, 317, 1XX::. Ottewas.—
Lang and Taylor, Kep., 23, 1X13. Ottoawa.—
Livingston (16X7) inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., m.413,
1853. Ottova.— Mark ham (1691). ibid., sox. Otto-
waes.— Johnson (1761), il)id., vn, 671. 1>.">6. Otto-
wais.— Dongan (m. 16X6), ibid., in. 395. 1x53
Ottowas.— Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by School-
craft Ind. Tribes, in. 554, 1853. Ottowata.—
Treaty of 1829 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 161, 1X7:!
Ottowaus.— Edwards (178X) in Mass. Hist. Soc
Coll 1st s ix, 92, 1X04. Ottowauways.— Doc. of
1717 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 391. 1x55. Otto-
wawa.-Lamberville (16X6), ibid., in, 490, 1X53.
Ottowawe.— Valiant (16XX), ibid., 522. Otto-
wawB.— Carver, Trav., 19, 1778. Ottowayer.— Yatcr
Mith pt. 3, sec. 3, 406, 1816. Ottoways.- Lords of
Trade (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 622, 1X55.
Ottowose. —Valiant (168X), ibid., in, 522,
Ottwasse.— Dongan (16X6), ibid., ix, 3
Ouatawais,— JefFerys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1/bl.
Ouatouax.— LaBarre (1683) in X. Y.Doc.Col.]
ix "O4' 1X55 Outaois.— Yaudreuil (1/03), ibid.,
743. "Outaoise.— Doc. of 174X, ibid.. X. 151 IS
Outaonacs.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. <
V, 407, 1885. Outaouacs,— Jes. Rel. 16/1, '-\ l»*»-
172
OTTER TAIL OUACHITA
[B. A. E.
OutaSacs. — Doe. of 1693 in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,
562 1S55. BtaSacs.— Doc. of 1695, ibid., 604. Outaou-
aes.— Frontenae (1673), ibid., 95. StaSaes.— Mon
treal conf. (1100), ibid. ,719. OutaSaes. — Ibid., 720.
Outaouagas. — La Galissoniere (1748), ibid., x, 182.
INKS. Outaouaies.— Denonville (1687), ibid., ix,
365, 1855. Outaouais.— Talon? (1670) quoted by
Xeill, Minn., 120. 185*. OutaSais.— Doe. of 1695 in
N V Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 698, 1855. StaSais.— Doc.
of 1(195, ibid., 601. Outaouaks.— Jos. Rel. 1656, 38,
18.'>8. Outaouan.— Jos. Kel. 1640, 34, 1858. Outaou-
aos. — Frontonac (16M) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,
146. 185."). Outaouas.— Writer of 1660 in Margry,
Dec., i, 55, 1S75. OutaSas.— Doc. of 1746 in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 51, 1858. 8ta8as.— Denonville
(168S), ibid., ix, 384, 1855. Outaouats. — Doc. of 1757,
ibid., x. 630, 1S58. Outaouaus.— Doc.of 1691, ibid.,
ix. 521. 1S55. Outaouax. — LaBarre ( 1683), ibid., 201.
Outaouays.— Writer of 1690 in Margry, Dec., I,
59, 1S75. Outaoues. — Frontenac (1682) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX. 176. 1855. Outaouois. — Couroel-
les (1670), ibid., 788. OutaSois.— Doc. of 1695, ibid.,
611. Outaoutes. — Lamberville (1684), ibid., 259.
OutaSuas.— Beauharnois (1744), ibid., 1112. Outao-
vacs. — Crepy, Map. nt.1755. Outaovas. — Hennepin
(16*3) in Harris, Yoy., n, 917, 1705. Outaowaies.—
Bondinot. Star in the West, 212, 1816. Outarwas.—
Lords (if Trade (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v,
621, 1S55. Outauaes.— Frontenac (1682), ibid., IX,
180, ls55. Outauas.— Denonville (1686), ibid., 295.
Outauies. — Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outau-
ois.— Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,
182, 18S5. Outavis.— Writer of 1761 in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll. ,4th s., IX, 428, 1871. Outavois.— Tonti
(1694) in Margry, Dec., IV, 4, 1880. Outawacs.—
Courcelles (1671) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, ix, 79,
1*55. Outawais.— JefTerys, Fr. Doin., pt. 1, 47, 1761.
Outawas.— Talon (1670) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
i\, 65. 1*55. Outawase.— Doc. of 1671, ibid., IX,
M. 1855. Outawawas. — Writer of 1756 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., VII, 117, 1801. Cutaway.—
Charlevoix, Yoy. to N. Am., n, 47, 1766. Outa-
wies.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 100, 1816.
Outawois.— Doc. of 1746 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x. 34, ls5.s. Outduaois.— Bouisson (1699) quoted
by Shea, Early Yoy., 45, 1861. Outeonas.— Chau-
vignerie (1736) quoted by Sehoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 554, 1853. Outi'macs.— Imlay, West.
Tor., 292, 1797. Outontagans.— Lahontan (1703)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 606, note, 1855. Out-
ouacks.— Coxe, Carolana, 46, 1741. Outouacs.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ill, 489, note. 1853. Out-
ouais. — Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outoua-
ouas.— St Cosine (en. 1700) in Shea, Early Yoy.,
47, 1861. Outouvas. — Perkins and Peck, Annals
of the West, 33, 1850. Outowacs.— Jefferys, Fr.
Dom., pt. 1. map, 1761. Outtamacks.— Croghan
(1765) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 272. 1831.
Outtaois.— Vaudrenil (1703) inX.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
rx, 743, 1855. Outtaouacts. — Hennepin, Cont. of
New Discov., 129, 1698. Outtaouatz.— Ibid.,85. Out-
taSes.— Do Callieres (1700) inN. YT. Doc. Col. Hist.,
ix, 70H, 1*55. Outtaouis. — Yaudreuil (1707), ibid.,
810. Outtauois.— Vaudreuil (1704), ibid., 760. Out-
tawaats.— Parkman, Pioneers, 347, 1883. Outta-
waa.— Denonville (16X6) in N. Y.l)oc.Col.Hist.,ix,
300,1855. Outtoaets. — Parkman, Pioneers,347, 1883.
Outtouatz. — Hennepin, New Diseov.,87,1698. Son-
taouans.— Doe. of 1691 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX,
51, \ 1855 (con founded with the Seneca). Tawaa.
Campbell (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll , 4th s
IX, 357, 1871. Tawas.— Bouquet (1760), ibid., 322.
Tawaws.— Trader of 1778 quoted by Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, in, 560, 1853. Taways.— Croghan
(1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix, 275
1*71 (Delaware form). Touloucs.— Lamberville
(1686) in N*. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in. 4*9, 1853 (mis
print). Towako. — Walarn ( Hum ( 1 *:;:;) in Brinton
Lenane Leg., 206, 1885 (old Delaware name)'
Towakon.— Ibid., 198. Traders.— Schoolcraft Ind
Tribes, v, 145, 1X55. Uda'wak.-Gatschet, Penob-
scot MS..B. A. \-:., 1887(Penobscot name) Ukua'-
yata.— (iatschct, Wyandot MS.. E. A. E. 1877
(Huron name;. Utaobaes.— Barcia Ensavo
297, 1723. Utawas.— La Tour, Map, 1779. Utawa-
was.— Colden (1727), Five Nations. 22, 1747 Uto-
vau*es.— Biircia. Ensayo, 236, 1723. Uttawa —
Colden (176|j in N. y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 667
18o6. Waganhaers.— Doc. of ]<;<)9, ibid iv 565
18.5-1. Waganhaer— Livingston (1700), ibid., 691
Waganha's. — Hunter (1710), ibid., V, 168, 1855
('stammerers': Iroquois name). Waganis.—
Markham (1691), ibid., ill, 808, 1853. Wagannes.—
Bleeker (1701), ibid., iv, 891, 1854. Wagenhanes.—
Wessels (1693). ibid., iv, 61, 1854. Wagunha.— Col
den (1727), Five Nations, 108, 1747. Wahannas.—
Homer (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 799, 1854.
Watawawininiwok.— Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Diet., 300,
1878 (trans.: 'men of the bulrushes'; so called
because many rushes grew in Ottawa r.).
Wdowo.— Abnaki Spelling Book (1830) quoted in
Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., vi, 247, 1859 (Abnaki name).
Wtawas.— Heckewelder in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., X, 128, 1823.
Otter Tail. A band of the Pillager
Chippewa on White Earth res., Minn.,
numbering 726 in 1906.
Otusson ( probably from utasun, ' bench '
or 'platform' in the lodge. — W. J.) A
former Chippewa village, taking its name
from a chief, on upper Huron r. in Sanilac
co., Mich., on a reserve sold in 1837.
Otzagert, Peter. See Otsiqw'tte.
Otzenne ('intermediate people'). A
Sekani tribe living between the Saschut-
kenne and the Tselone on the w. side of
the Kocky mts., Brit. Col.
Otzen-ne. — Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 29, 1893.
Ouabanghirea. One of several towns
situated close together, apparently on
Ohio r. cr one of its tributaries, on Mar-
quette's map of 1673 a^ given by Theve-
not (but not on the true map as given
by Shea, Discov. and Expl. Miss. Val.,
1852). It is possible that the name refers
to the Ouabano; but the way in which
these towns are located on the map
shows that their situation is mere guess
work.
Ouabano ( Algonquian : ' eastern ' ; cf. A !>-
naki). An unidentified tribe or band,
probably Algonquian, encountered by La
Salle in 1683. They traded with the
Spaniards, and at La Salle's solicitation
visited Fort St Louis on Illinois r. in
company with the Shawnee and Chaskpe.
They appear to have come from the S.
Oabano.— La Salle (1683) in Margry, Dec.. 11. 314,
1877. Ouabans.— Memoir of 1706 'in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 799, 1855.
Ouachita. A former tribe, apparently
Caddoan, residing on Black or Ouachita
r., in N. E. Louisiana. Bienville in 1700
encountered some of them carrying salt
to the Taensa, with whom he says they
were intending to live. Later he reached
the main Ouachita village, which he found .
to comprise about 5 houses and to con
tain about 70 men. It would seem that
the tribe subsequently retired before the
Chickasaw and settled among the JS'atch-
itoch, their identity being soon after
ward lost. They are not to be con
founded with the Wichita. (.1. K. s. )
Ouachibes.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Ouachita.— La Harpe (1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., in, is, 1851. Ouachites.— Du Pratz, Hist. Lou-
isiane, 318, 1774. Ouasitas.— Tonti (1690) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 72, 1846. Ouassitas.—
Penicaut (1712) in Margry, De.c., v, 497. 1883.
Ouatchita.— Iberville (1700), ibid., IV, 414, 1880.
Quachita.— Royce in 18th Rep. B.A.E., La. map,
1900. Wouachita.— Ann. de la Prop, de la Foi,
IT, 384, ca. 1825.
BULL. 30] OUADAOUGEOUNATON OUQHETGEODATONS
173
Ouadaougeounaton. Mentioned by Al-
cedo (Die. Geog., in, 416, 1788) as an
Indian settlement of Louisiana, "in the
territory of the Sioux of the west." The
name is possibly a synonym of Wea.
Ouade. A village in Georgia, about
1564, near the coast, apparently on or
near lower Altamaha r. De Bry (Brev.
Narr., n, map, 1591) locates it* on the
coast of South Carolina, s. of Ft St Helena.
The name may be a dialectic form of
Guale, q. v.
Oualeanicou. A tribe mentioned by
Coxe (Carolana, 48, 1741), in connection
with the Foxes and Menominee, as living
on Wisconsin r. , Wis. The word may be
a corrupted form of Iliniouec (Illinois)
or may possibly refer to the Winnebago.
Oualuck's Band (Ou-a-luck). The local
name of a Snake band formerly in Eureka
valley, E. Oreg. — Drew in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
59, 1863.
Ouanakina. Mentioned by Smith (Bou
quet's Exped., 70, 1766) as a tribe prob
ably associated with the Creeks and num
bering 300. Schoolcraft includes them
under the heading "Upper, Middle, and
Lower Creeks." It is possible that they
are identical with the Wewoka (q. v.)
who lived on Wenoka cr., Elmore co.,
Ala. (c. T.)
Onanikins.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Ouanikina.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m, 557,1853.
Ouananiche. A species of salmon (S(tl-
mo salar ouananiche) found in the waters
of E. Quebec and part of Labrador. Cham
bers (The Ouananiche, 50, 1896) cites 26
different spellings, literary and popular,
French Canadian and English, including
wananish, ouininiche, wininish, and win-
anis, all of them corruptions of the
French Canadian ouananiche, which form
appears in the documents of the old
Jesuit missionaries. An English vinanis
dates back to the first decade of the 19th
century; aweuanish is used by Bouchette
somewhat later. The source of the
word is wananish in the Montagnais dia
lect of Algonquian, which seems to be a
diminutive in -ish of wanans or cmunans,
one of the words for salmon in the older
language. Dr Wm. Jones suggests a cog
nate form of theChippewa wimnlsh, 'un
pleasant fat' (ish referring to unpleasant
ness), and says the same language has wi-
rilsi (animate), 'is unclean.' (A. F. c. )
Ouapou. A tribe mentioned by La
Sallein 1680 (Margry, Dec., n, 60, 1877)
as living in lower Michigan. Probably
Pones, or Poux, i. e. Potawatomi, with
.the demonstrative prefix ona. (.1. M.)
Ouasouarini (probably for Awas1.-siw1.nl-
rilwug, 'people of the Bullhead clan.'—
W. J.) . A Chippewa tribe living in 1640
on Georgian bay, Ontario, N. of the Hu-
rons (Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858). They are
probably identical with the Ouassi, found
m the vicinity of Nipigon r. in 1736; also
with the Ouasaouanik, spoken of in 165s
as a well-known tribe living near the
Sault Ste Marie. The Ouassi were found
by J. Long in 1791, mixed with other
Chippewa, on the N. shore of L. Superior,
almost exactly in the locality assigned
them by Dobbs in 1744. Chauvignerie
estimated their number in 1736 at about
300 souls, and stated that the cat (ish
(bullhead) was their totem, which was
also the totem of the Awausee (q. v. ), one
of the Chippewa bands at Sault Ste Marie.
Aouasanik.— Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1H58. Awasatci" —
Wm.^Jones inf'n, 1905 (correct Chippewa form,
Ouace.— Chauvignerie ( 1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.!
ix, 1054, 1855. Ouali.— Chauvignerie (1736) quoted
by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m. 556, 1853< misprint i
Ouasaouanik.— Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858 Ouasou-
arim.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1X88 Ouassi —I )obbs
Hudson Bay, 32, 1744. Wasawanik.— Ji-s. Rel., in'
index, 1858. Wasses.— Long, Voy. and Trav., 45,
Ouenrio. A Huron village, situated, ac
cording to the Jesuit Relation for 1635,
about 1 league from Ossossane. Father
Jones (Jes. Rel., xxxiv, 255, 1898) places
it in Tiny tp., about 3 m. N. E. of La Fon
taine, Ontario. Its people had previously
been a part of those of Toanche and I hona'-
tiria. In 1635 three feasts were held here
to satisfy a dream, the description of the
accompanying ceremonies giving a fair
idea of such performances (Jes. Rel., x,
201, 1897). In 1637 an epidemic caused
great distress to the inhabitants of Ouen
rio, carrying off many and creating a
desire to have the Jesuit missionaries
dwell among them. In his Relation for
1635 Le Jeune says their cabins were
better than the hovels of the Montagnais
and were constructed like bowers, or
garden arbors, of which, instead of
branches and grass, some were covered
with cedar bark, others with broad strips
of ash, elm, fir, or spruce bark; and al
though those of cedar were regarded as
best, they were very inflammable, where
fore so many similar villages had been
burned. (.J. N. ». ".)
Oueschekgagamiouilimy (possibly for
Ushasha'tagamivtirtiriLivtiQ, 'people of the
ridge' ). TheCaribou gens of theChippe
wa of Rainy r., Minn. St Pierre in 1753
(Margry, Dec., vi, 649, 1886) spoke of them
as near Rainy lake, Ontario. (w. .1. )
Oughetgeodatons ('dung village'). A
village or subdivision of one of the western
Sioux bands.
Oiudachenaton.— Jefferys (1763), Am. Atlas, map 5.
1776. Onghetgechaton.— Pe 1' Isle, map Of La.
(1700), in Neill, Hist. Minn. ,164, 1*5*. Onghetgeo-
datons — Le Suenr (1700) in Margry, Dec., VI. s/,
J7. Oughetgeodatons.-Lc Suenr (1700) in NYill.
st. Minn., 170, 1858. Ouidachenaton. — De 1 Isle,
dato
188'
Hi
op.
Ouidaougeou
oit. Ouidaougeouaton.— JeiTerys, op. cit.
__ougeoumaton.-Pe In Tour, map, 1779 (mis
print of m for »). Ouidaougeounaton.— ('arte 4CH
Poss. Angl., 1777. Ouidaugeounaton.— TV 1
Foss. Angl
op. cit
174
OUHEYWICHKINGH OUNNASHATTAKAU
[B. A. B.
Ouheywichkingh. An Algonquian vil
lage on Long id., X. Y., probably neajr
the western end. — Doc. of 1645 in X. Y.
Hoc. Col Hist., xiv, 00, 1883.
Ouiatenon (abbr. of wavmatanong, 'at
n-awi'mtmi,' i. e. 'the current goes round' :
whence the name of the Wea tribe.—
(Jerard). Tlie principal village of the
Wea, situated on the s. E. bank of the
Wabash, just below the mouth of Wea
cr., in what is now Tippecanoe co., Ind.
It was headquarters for the French traders
in that section, the French Ft Ouiatenon
having been nearly opposite the mouth of
the creek. It is described as extending
3 in., though the number of houses it
contained was but 70, exclusive of the
French dwellings. In 1777 this was the
principal Indian center on the Wabash,
Ouiatenon and a Kickapoo town on the
opposite side of the river together con
taining 1,000 fighting men. It was de
stroyed by the United States troops under
(Jen. Scott in 1791. For forms of the
name, see II 'en. (.T. M. J. r. D. )
Ouikaliny (misprint of Onlkaliny). A
tribe x. of L. Superior in 1697, who some
times traded with the French, but gen
erally with the English on Hudson bay.
They may have been the Maskegon.
Gens'de 1'Outarde. — La Chcsnaye (1697) in Margry,
Doc., vi. 7. 1^86. Ouikaliny. — Ibid., 7.
Ouinebigonhelini (probably for Wliii-
bigoirlnlnlwi'Hj, 'people of the unpleasant
water.' — \V . J.). A tribe or band, doubt
less of the Maskegon, living on Hudson
bay at the mouth of Nelson r. in the
middle of the ISth century.
Ouenebegonhelinis.— Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 2-1, 1744.
Ouinebigonhelini. — Ibid., 23.
Ouininiche. See Ouananiche.
Oujatespouitons. A band of one of the
Dakota tribes w. of Mississippi at the close
of the 17th century.
Oujalespious.— La Harpe (1700) in French. Hist.
Coll. La., in. 27,1851. Oujalespoitons.— Le Sueur
i 17(10) in Ncill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858 (sig.: 'vil
lage divided into many small bands'). Oujales-
poitous. — Lc Sucur quoted by Shea, Early Voy-
ag<-s, ID |, isi;i. Oujatespouetons.— Shea, ibid., Ill
isig.: 'village dispersed in several little bands').
Oujatespouitons.— Le Sucur (1700) in Margry, Dec.,
vi. so, l.ssi;. Ouyatespony.— I'eiiicant in "Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., II, pt. 2. (i, 1861.
Oukesestigouek (Tree: nlcl .<?? xtl givek,
'swift-water people.'— (Jerard). A Mon
tagnais tribe or band, known to the
French as early as 1643. They lived about
the headwaters of Manicouagan r., N. of
the I'apinachois, with whom they appear
to have been in close relation. They are
spoken of as a quiet and peaceable peo
ple, willingly receiving instructions from
the missionaries. (.1. >r.)
Ochessigiriniooek. — Ream- in Stanford, Compend.,
526, I.VTS. Ochessigiriniouek.— Albanel (ca. 1670)
quoted by Hind, Lab. IVnin., n, 22, 1803. Ochest-
gooetch. -Kcanc in Stanford, Coinpend., 526 1878
Ochestgouetch. -Hind. Lab. IVnin., n 'JO 1863.
Ochestigouecks. -Crepy, Map. m. 1705 Ouch'essigi-
riniouek.— .Ics. KH. Ki7(), 1:5, lxr>x. Ouchestigouek —
Jes. Rel. 1665, 5, ]X5x. Ouchestigouetch — ,Ies Rel
16<il, ]:;. 1X5.K. Ouchestigouets.— Bellin, Map, 1755
Oukesestigouek.— .b--. Krl. ir,!3 3* 1858
Oukiskimanitouk (probably for Okiski-
inanisiwog, 'whetstone-bird people', i. e.
'kingfisher people'). A clan of the
Chippewa of L. Superior. Chauvignerie
in 1736 noted the Oskemanettigons, an
Algonquian tribe of 40 warriors on Win
nipeg r., having the fisher as its totem.
This may be identical.
Oskemanettigons.— Chauvignerie (1736) in X. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1054, 1855. Oskemanitigous.—
Chanvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 556, 1853. Oukiskimanitouk.— Jes. Rel.
1658, 22, 1858. Ushkimani'tigog.— Wm. Jones, inf 'n,
1906.
Oukotoemi. A Montagnais band, part of
whom gathered at Three Rivers, Quebec,
in 1 641 (Jes. Rel. 1641 , 29, 1858) . Doubt
less a part of the Attikamegue.
Oumamiwek (Montagnais: umamiwek,
' down - stream people.' — Gerard). A
tribe or band of Montagnais, closely
related to, if not identical with, the
Bersiamite. It is possible that the
two were members of one tribe, each
having its distinct organization. Shea
(Charlevoix, New France, n, 248,1866),
following the Jesuit Relations, says
the Bersiamite were next to Tadoussac
and the Oumamiwek inland in the N. E.
The Relation of 1670 places them below
the Papinachois on the St Lawrence. It
is, however, certain that the Papinachois
were chiefly inland, probably about the
headwaters of Bersiamite r. From a
conversation with an Oumamiwek chief
recorded by Father Henri Xouvel (Jes.
Rel. 1664) it is learned that his people and
other tribes of the lower St Lawrence
were in the habit at that early day of
visiting the Hudson Bay region. The
people of this tribe were readily brought
under the influence of the missionaries.
Oumamiois.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 13, 1858. SmamiSek.—
Jes. Rel. 1650, 41, 1858. SmamiSekhi.— Jes. Rel.
1641,57,1858. Oumamiwek.— Bail loquet (1661) in
Hind, Lab. Tenin., II, 20, 1863. Oumaniouets.—
Homann Heirs map, 1756 (located about head of
Saguenay r. , and possibly a distinct tribe) . Ouma-
nois. — Hind, Lab. Penin., n, 21, 1863 (perhaps
quoting a writer of 1664). Ouramanichek. — Jes.
Rel. 1644, 53, 1858 (identical?).
Oumatachi. An Algonquian band liv
ing between Mistassini and Abittibi lakes,
Quebec, in the 18th century.
Oumatachi. — JefTerys, French Dom., pt. 1, map,
1761. Oumatachiiriouetz. — La Tour, Map, 1779
(should be Oumatachiriniouetz).
Ounnashattakau. A Seneca chief, usu
ally called Ouimeashataikau, or Tall
Chief, born in 1750. He signed the
treaties of 1797 and Aug. 31, 1826, his
name appearing as Auashodakai in the
latter. He lived alternately at Squakie
hill (Dayoitgao), near Mt Morris, N.
Y., and at the latter place. He died and
was buried at Tonawanda in 1828, but
his remains were removed, June 11, 1884,
to Mt Morris, where a monument bearing
his name in the form A-wa-nis-ha-
dek-ha (meaning 'burning day') has
been erected to his memory. He is de
scribed as having been a graceful and
fine-looking man. (w. M. B.)
BULL. 30]
OUNONTTSASTON ( HTTCHOUGAI
175
Ounontisaston ('at the foot of the
mountain.' — Hewitt). An important
Huron village visited by De la Roche Dai-
lion in 1626 (Shea, Cath. Miss., 170, 1855)
and mentioned by Sagard (Can., ur, 805,
1866) in 1636. Its location is uncertain,
but it was probably not far from Niagara
r., and the name may refer to its situation
on the ridge facing the N. (w. M. B. )
Ouray (said by Powell to be the Ute
attempt to pronounce the name Willie,
given him by the white family to which
he was attached as a boy; other authori
ties give the meaning ' The Arrow ' ). A
chief of the Uncompahgre Ute, born in
Colorado in 1820. He was engaged in a
fierce struggle with the Sioux in his early
manhood, and his only son was captured
bv his enemies, never to be restored. His
relations with the United States govern
ment, so far as recorded, began with the
reaty made by the Tabeguache band at
I!onejos, Colo.", Oct. .7, 1863, to which his
lame is signed " U-ray, or Arrow." He
ilso signed the treaty of Washington,
Vlar. 2, 1868, by the name U-re; though
o the amendment, Aug. 15, 1868, it is
vritten Ou-ray. He is noted chiefly
or his unwravering friendship for the
vhites, with whom he always kept faith
nd whose interests he protected as far as
>ossible, even on trying occasions. It was
nail probability his firm stand and the re
train t he imposed upon his people that
•revented the spread of the outbreak of
he Ute in Sept. 1879, when agent N. C.
leeker and others were killed and the
romen of the agency made captives.
As soon as Ouray heard of this outbreak
he commanded the cessation of hostilities
which the agent claimed would have
stopped further outrage had the soldiers
been withheld. Ouray at this time
signed himself as "head chief" of the
Ute, though what this designation im
plied is uncertain. For his efforts to
maintain peace at this time he was
granted an annuity of $1,000 as long as
he remained chief of the Tte. Ouray
had a fair education, speaking both Fng-
lish and Spanish. His death occurred
Aug. 24, 1880, at which time he was re
siding in a comfortable, well-furnished
house on a farm which he owned and
cultivated. (c. T. )
Ousagoucoula (Choctaw: ' hickory peo
ple,' from osxak, 'hickory'). One of the
9 Natchez villages in 1699.
Noyers.— Richebourg in French. Hist. Coll. La.,
in, 218, 1851. Ousagoucoula. — Iberville (1C>99) in
Margry, Dee., iv. 179, 1880. Walnut Village.--
(iayarre, La., i, 156, 1851.
Ousint. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. is, isr.l.
Outacity. Given in documents as the
name or title of a prominent Cherokee
chief about 1720; also spelled Otacite,
Otassite, Outassatah, Wootassite, Wrose-
tasatow. — Mooney in 19th Kep. B. A. F.,
529, 546, 1900.
Outaouakamigouk (probably for [lain'i-
kiimlguk, 'people of the open country or
land.' — Gerard). .A tribe or band on the
x. E. coast of L. Huron in 1(548; probably
a part of the Ottawa.
Ouraouakmikoug.— Jes. Rel. If.SS. 22, is-ix. 'Outa-
ouakamigouk.— Jes. Kel. lt>48, G2, 1858.
Outassatah. — See Outacitif.
Outaunink (corrupted spelling of He-
ninJ:, from id en, or idi'tv, 'town,' a- ink,
'at/ — Gerard). A former Munsee vil
lage, commonly called Old Town, situated
on the N. bank of Whiter., opposite Mun-
cie, Delaware co., Ind., on land sold in
1818. The Indians have called the place
"site of the town," or "place where the
town was," and whites have mistaken
this for the name of the town when it was
there. (.1. r.n.)
Old Town.— J. P. Dunn, iiifn. 1W7. Ou-tau-
nink.— Hough, map, in Indiana Geol. Kep.^, J
Outchichagami (Montagnais: >
garni, ' people near the water.'— Gerard).
The name of a small tribe living N. of
Albany r., in Keewatin, Canada,
speak a Chippewa dialect fairly well
understood by the Chippewa ot the ?
shore of L. Superior.
Otcitcakonsag.-Wm. Jones infn, 1««. Outchi-
chagami.-.IeiTrcys, Freneh Doin. Ani I. in P
1761 Outchichagamiouetz.-La Four. Map, 1-
Outchougai. A band that lived in K
on then, side of Georgian bay, Ontario r.,
and probably s. of French r. Thevwer
connected with the Amikwa. In 1735 the)
OUTIMAGAMI OVENS
[B. A. B.
were living at Oka, Quebec, and were de
scribed by Chauvignerie as a elan of the
Nipissing* with the heron as their totem.
Achague.— (Mmuvignerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hi*t ix 1053, 1855. Achaque.— Chauvignerie
(1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 554,
1853. ' Archouguets.— Jes. Rel. 1613, 61, 1858. Atch-
ougek.— Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 185S. Atchoughe.— Jes.
Rel 1618 6" 1858 Atchouguets. — Jes. Kel., Ill,
index, 1858. Outchougai.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858.
Outchouguets.— Jes. Kel., in, index, 1858.
Outimagami(Xipissing: 'deep-water peo
ple' ). An unidentified Algonquian tribe
or band formerly living x. of L. Nipissing,
toward Hudson bay (Jes. Kel. 1640, 34,
1858). The name appears to be identical
with that of L. Temagami. (A. F. c.)
Outurbi dfurihi, 'turibi [Coregonus <ir-
tfdii, a congener of the white-fish] people.'
—Gerard ) . A former Algonquian tribe or
band in Ontario, living x. of L. Nipissing
and wandering to the region of Hudson
bay.
Otaulubis. — Bacquevillede la Potherie, Hist. Am.,
n, 49, 1753. Outouloubys.— Du Lhnt (1684) in Mar-
Kry. Dec.. VI, 51. 1886. Outurbi.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34,
1858.
Ou werage ( Iroquois name ) . One of the
5 Abnaki villages in 1700. — Bellomont
(1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, iv, 758,
1854.
Ovens. The pit oven, consisting of a
IK tie excavated in the ground, heated with
fire, and then filled with food which was
covered over and allowed to cook, was
general in America, though as a rule it was
employed only occasionally, and princi
pally for cooking vegetal substances. This
method of cooking was found necessary
to render acrid or poisonous foods harm-
less and starchy foods saccharine, and as
a preliminary in drying and preserving
food tor winter use. Rude camp devices,
such as baking in a cavity in the ashes,
sometimes incasing in clay the substance
to be cooked, were in common use; sim
ple pit ovens, charged according to a defi
nite plan, and ovens with a draft hole,
the latter occurring among the Pueblos,
comprise the varieties of this invention
in northern America.
The Taculli' cook roots in a pit oven,
placing a layer of heated stones in the
bottom, then a layer of food, and finally
a covering of earth. Powers says the
Porno extract the toxic principle from
buckeyes by steaming them underground
for two or three days; they first excavate
a large hole, pack it watertight around
the sides, burn a fire therein for a space
of time, then put in the buckeyes with
water and heated stones, and cover the
whole with a layer of earth. The Hupa,
Maidu, Yurok, and perhaps most of the
acorn-consuming Indians of California,
cooked acorn mush in small sand pits,
and the Tlelding made soap-root ( Chlo-
rogalum pomeridianum) palatable by cook
ing it in an earth-covered heap. The
Hupa cook the same plant for about two
days in a large pit, lined with stones, in
which a hot fire is maintained until the
stones and surrounding earth are well
heated; the fire is then drawrn, the pit
lined with leaves of \vild grape and wood
sorrel to improve the flavor of the bulbs,
and a quantity of the bulbs thrown in;
leaves are then placed on top, the whole
is covered with earth, and a big fire built
on top (Goddard). The Indians of Brit
ish Columbia, including Vancouver id.,
roasted clams in a pit oven, in much the
same \vay as the New England Indians
followed in the well-known "clambake "
early adopted by the whites. Wherever
capias (q. v. ) is found, the Indians roasted
it in pits. A cavity is made in the ground
large enough to hold 10 to 20 bushels,
and lined with pebbles; the pit is ther^
filled in order with roots, pebbles, and
grass, upon which is formed a hearth ol
wet clay, over which a fire is kept up foi
about seventy hours; if the fire burns
through the hearth, which is indicated by
steam rising through the camas, the over
is again covered with clay (Gibbs).
Speaking of the Powhatan Indians.
Capt. John Smith says: "The chie;
root they have for food is called Tocka-
whoughe. It groweth like a flagge ir
Marishes. In one day a Salvage will I
gather sufficient for a weeke. Thest
roots are much of the greatnesse anc
taste of Potatoes. They use to cover ?
great many of them with Oke leaves anc
Feme, and then cover all with earth ir
the manner of a Cole-pit; over it, on eacl
side, they continue a great fire 24 houra
before they dare eat it. Raw it is nc
better then poyson, and being rested,
except it be tender and the heat abated,
or sliced and dryed in the Sunne, mixec
with sorrell and meale or such like, i^
will prickle and torment the throat ex
treamely, and yet in sommer they use thif
ordinarily for bread."
The Panamint Indians of California
roasted cactus joints in pits, also mescal,
and the Paiute and Siksika cooked poi-
BULL. 30]
OWAISKI OYAK
177
son root (tobacco root) in the same way
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 697, 1857;
Maximilian, Trav., 252, 1843); the Kut-
chin cooked roots in the same fashion,
and even the Alaskan Eskimo roasted
roots of the wild parsnip in underground
ovens. Some tribes, as the Pawnee, Ka-
rankawa, and Sioux, simply roasted
small portions of corn and meat in ashes;
and the Yuma, Zmli, and others encase
a dead rat or a rabbit in clay and then
put the ball in the fire until the meat is
roasted.
The Pueblos carried the art of cooking
in pit ovens much farther than any other
Indians. They had large community
ovens consisting of a bottle-shaped cav
ity excavated in the ground and provided
with a draft-hole; in these great quanti
ties of green corn ears are roasted. Sim
ilar ovens, 12 to 15 ft in diameter,
found among the ancient ruins of the
Salt River valley in Arizona, show the
effect of great heat; the Apache employ
such ovens for roasting maguey. Small
family ovens with draft hole, and others
consisting merely of a jar set in the
ground and covered with a stone, are
still used by the Hopi. These are heated
with a fire of twigs; a jar of mush is set
in them, the orifice of the oven covered
with a stone luted down with clay, and
a fire built over the top and kept burning
for about 12 hours. The Zuiii had such
ovens lined with stone slabs but without
draft hole, and also a pit oven in which
mush was baked between slabs of heated
stones. The dome-shape ovens of stone
plastered with clay are in common use
among the Pueblos (except the Hopi),
and the Mexicans of the Southwest, but
this form of cooking apparatus was intro
duced from Spain by way of Mexico.
Some of the Pueblos had an oven cult,
in Zufli represented by the demon in
spector of ovens. See Food.
Consult Boas in Proc. Brit. A. A. S.
1890, 15, 1891; Chesnut in Coiit. Nat.
Herb., vii, no. 3, 1902; Gushing in The
Millstone, ix, 1884; Coville in Am.
Anthrop., v, 354, 1892; Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, pt. 3, 1905;
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 194,
1877; Goddard in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arcrueol. and Ethnol., i, no. 1,
1903; Hudson in Am. Anthrop., rr, 775,
1900; Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United Breth.,
pt. 1, 108-9, 1794; Maximilian, Travels,
252, 1843; Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E.,
1891; Morice in Proc. Canadian Inst.,
135, Oct. 1889; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., m,49-50, 89, 150, 1877; School-
:raft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 697, 1857; Smith,
Works, Arbered., 1884. (W.H.)
Owaiski. A former Seneca village near
he site of Wiscoy, on the w. bank of
^enesee r., in Allegany co., N. Y.
3456-Bull. HO, pt. 2-07 12
Hishhue.-Procter (1791) in Am. State Papers, Ind
Aff., i, 158, 1832. Ohhisheu.-Proetcr ibid l',-/
O-wa-is'-ki.— Morgan, League Iroq., 467, 185L
Owasse ( ' bear' ). A phratry and also a
subphratry or gens of the Menominee.
Owa'sse wi'dishi'anun.— Hoffman in llth Rep B
A. E., 42, 1896 (wi'dishi'anun ^'phratry').
Owassissas. A former Scminole town
on an K. branch of St Marks r., N. w. Fla. ;
pop. 100 in 1822.— Morse, Rep. to Sec'
War, 364, 1822.
Owego. A former town with a mixed
population, under Cayuga jurisdiction,
situated on the right bank of Owego cr.,
about 2 in. from the Susquehanna, in
Tiogaco., N. Y. In 1779 the village con
sisted of about 20 houses, which were
burned by Gen. Poor of Sullivan's army,
Aug. 20 of that year. (,j. N. u. n. ) "
Awegen.— Esnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777. Owa-
go.— Livermore (1779) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VI, 322, 1850. Owege.— Map of 1768 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., vin, 1857. Owegey. — Guy Park
conf. (1775), ibid., 561. Owegi.— Giissefeld Map,
1784. Owego. — Johnson Hall conf. (1765) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 728, 1856. Owegy. — Honiann
Heirs Map, 1756. Oweigey.— Mt Johnson conf.
(1755) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 984, 1855.
Owendos ('an island', or possibly for
Ouendat, 'liurons'). A village marked
on early maps on the headwaters of
Tuscarawas or Beaver cr., in Ohio or
Pennsylvania.
Ovvendoes.— -Alcedo, Die. Geog., Ill, 274, 1788.
Owendoes. — Ksnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777.
Owendos. — Homann Heirs Map, 1756.
Owhyhee. Mentioned by Ross ( Fur
Hunters, i, 83, 130, 1855), with Iroquois
and Abnaki, as if the name of an Indian
tribe, members of which formed a party
of voyageurs on Columbia r., Oregon.
The name however, is simply an early
form of Hawaii, Kanakas having made
their influence felt on the N. W. coast in
the early half of the 19th century and
later. The name, spelled Owyhee, sur
vives as that of a river in Nevada, Ore
gon, and Idaho, and a range of moun
tains, a county, and a postoffice in the
state last mentioned. See Hawaiian in
fluence.
Owiyekumi (Ow'-l-ye-kunii). The prin
cipal town of the Quatsino on Forward
inlet, Quatsino sd., x. w. coast of Van
couver id.— Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can. for 1887, sec. n, <>5, 1888.
Owl's Town. A former village, prob
ably of the Delaware*, on Mohican r. in
Coshocton co., Ohio.— Hutchins map in
Smith, Bouquet's Exped., 17(><>.
Oxidoddy. An Indian name, of uncer
tain origin, preserved by herbalists and
"herb doctors" for black-root, Culver' s-
root, or Culver's-physic, Veronica rm/n>-
icn. ' ^ • I{* (l
Oyak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village
on the E. shore of Kuskokwiin bay,
Alaska, just N. of the mouth of Kant
Oyliglmut.-Spurr and Post quoted by Baker.
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
178
OYAEON
[B. A. B.
Oyaron (o-i-a/-ro"J} . The common Iro-
quois name of the personal, and some
times the gentile and tribal, tutelary,
guardian genius, or guiding spirit believed
to protect and watch over the destiny
and welfare of every person or kindred.
The doctrines connected with the con
cept of the oimron lie at the base of the
activities comprehended under the rubric
totemism, the key to which is the idea of
guardianship or* voluntary protection,
based on the concept of primitive man
that the earth and all that it contains
was brought into being by the primal
beings of his cosmogony solely for the
welfare and glory of man, and that there
fore these owed to him the duty of vol
untarily making provision for his welfare.
It was a dogma of this early philosophy
that the oijaron was revealed or mani
fested itself to the subject in a vision or
dream, either before or after birth. After
birth it could be ceremonially acquired
in the following general manner: At the
age of puberty, the boy under the tutor
ship of an old man, usually a diviner or
prophet, and the girl under that of a
matron, withdrew to some secluded spot,
in which tutor and pupil lived in a lodge
built for the purpose, from which all
persons except the novice and the tutor
were rigidly excluded. During this
period of strict seclusion, the novice was
subjected to a rigorous fast and dosed
with prescribed powders and decoctions,
and his face, shoulders, and breast were
blackened to symbolize the mental dark
ness in which the novice or initiate then
was and also his physical want of occult
power. The initiate was directed care
fully to observe his or her dreams or
visions during this fast and to report
them in minutest detail to his tutor,
whose duty it was to give attention to
the behavior of his charge. In the ful
filment of his duty, the tutor frequently
conferred with the ancients, the elders
and chief women of the clan and tribe,
concerning his charge, in order the better
to choose from the occult hints embodied
in the dreams and visions what should
be selected, or rather what had been
suggested in the dreams as the tutelary
or guardian genius of the initiate, on
which would in the future depend the
welfare and security of his life, his oyaron,
and, lastly, what* vocations he should
choose to be successful in after life. The
oi/aron revealed in one of these mysteri
ous dreams or visions consisted usually
of the first trifle that impressed the
imagination of the dreamer — a calumet,
a pipe, a knife, a bow or an arrow, a
bearskin, a plant, an animal, an action, a
game: in a word, anything might become,
if suggested in a dream or vision, a tute
lary or an o//<m,//. But what is funda
mental and important is that it was not
believed that the object itself was in fact
a spirit or genius, but that it was its em
bodiment, the symbol or outward sign of
the union subsisting between the soul
and its tutelary or guardian genius,
through the guidance and potency of
which the soul must know and do every
thing; for, by virtue of the oyaron a per
son could transform himself in shape
and size, and could do what he pleased,
unless checked by a more powerful
orenda (q. v.) guided by a more astute
oyaron; it was the subjective being which
was the means of his metamorphoses,
his enchantments, whether he regarded
these changes real or whether he was
persuaded that it was the soul alone that
detached itself, or the genius that acted
in conformity with his owrn intention and
according to his will.
Tutelaries had not the same efficiency,
nor the same scope of action. There were
persons more favored, more enlightened,
than the common people, through the
guidance of genii of superior potency,
enabling the souls of such persons to feel
and to see not only what concerned their
possessors personally, but to see even into
the very bottom of the souls of other
persons, to pierce through the veil which
covered them, and there to perceive the
natural and the innate desires and
promptings which those souls might have
had, although these souls themselves
had not perceived them, or at least had
not expressed them by dreams and vi
sions, or although so expressed in this
peculiar manner, those revelations had
been entirely forgotten. It was this
ability of seeing into the bodies of men j
that gave these persons the name saiot-
katta (Huron), or shagotgaihwas (Onon-
daga), or agotsinnachen (by both Hurons
and Iroquois), the first signifying 'One
who examines another by seeing,' liter
ally, 'one customarily looks at another.'
But beyond this occult knowledge of
hidden 'things, they professed the fur
ther ability to perform still other won
ders by means of certain chants, songs,
and dances, through which they were
enabled to put forth their own orenda.
In this capacity, a person of this class -
received the name arendiouanen (for ha-
rendiowanen) , a compound of the noun
orenda and the qualifier -wane-n, 'large,'
'great,' 'powerful,' together signifying
'his orenda is powerful,' or 'one whose
orenda is powerful.' Lastly, the inter
course of the persons having potent
orenda and superior oyaron, with spirits,
especially those regarded as monstrous
in form and disposition and as hostile to
the welfare of man, gave them the name
of agotkon, 'one who is an otkon' (q. v.).
Those having powerful orenda and
possessing the protection of a potent
and resourceful oyaron were regarded as
BULL. 30]
OYARON
ITU
wise men, knowing both human and di
vine things, the efficacy of plants, rocks,
ores, and all the occult virtues and se
crets of nature; not "only could they
sound the depths of the hearts of other
persons, but they could foresee what
would come to pass in the future, read
the fate of men in the signs, wonders,
and omens of the earth, claiming to main
tain intimate intercourse with the gods,
a favor of which less -gifted persons
were quite unworthy. These reputed
favors of the gods added to an austerity
of life and a well-regulated code of man
ners, at least in appearance, and a con
duct above suspicion, or at least censure,
gained them the respect if not the fear of
all persons, wrho consulted them' as ora
cles, as sources of truth, and the favored
mediators between man and the gods.
They could foresee the success or failure
of war or a journey, could divine the se
cret source or cause of illness, could sug
gest what would make a hunting or a
fishing trip successful, could discover
things lost by theft, the source of evil
and of spells and enchantments, and they
could apply their art to exorcise them,
to drive them away and to apply the
proper remedies to thwart their purposes.
They were also adepts in making their
calling one of power and authority, and a
source of profit and remuneration.
The person whose life was regarded as
being under the protection of some being
embodied in a material thing, in thin
occult manner, had less reason for appre
hension than he whose life wras so pro
tected by some particular animal, for
should the animal die, it was a foregone
conclusion that he himself incurred the
risk of a like fate. 'This belief was so
strong that many seemingly proved its
truth by dying soon after the known
death of the tutelary animal. This con
nection of things, which, although alien
to man, had nevertheless such an intimate
relation to his life, sprang from a motion,
an innate impulse, or from a natural de
sire of the soul, which drew it toward
the object and established a moral union
oetween the two, upon the maintenance
:>f which depended the welfare of the
person and the peace of his soul. This
lesire or longing for something seen in a
Iream or vision wras very different from
he momentary or voluntary craving
vhich sprang from a knowledge of the
>bject toward which the mind was di-
'ected; for it was innate, intrinsic, to the
oul, and did not rest on any knowledge
>f the need of the thing by the mind
tself, although it had so much interest in
:nowing what the soul desired or needed;
nd, indeed, it would not be strange that
he mind should not know anything about
5, should the tutelary fail to express itself
hrough dreams or visions.
The unfortunate consequences to which
it was believed, one would be exposed'
should he or she fail to provide the soul
with what it desired or required as in
dicated in a dream or vision, compelled
the people scrupulously to observe all
dreams with the utmost care and dili
gence, and engaged not only the dreamer
but all his tribesmen to obtain for him all
the satisfaction that he could desire in
the fulfilment of his dream. This was
done in such manner that, on these occa
sions, not only did they not refuse any
thing asked of them (a refusal being" a
stigma of the utmost infamy), but they
went even farther than that which would
have given satisfaction, and sacrificed
their most precious possessions.
In addition to those tutelaries belong
ing to every person, there were oi/aron
common to the family, the gens, or the
clan, and probably to the tribe, which
were placed in the lodge. Sacrifices and
offerings were made to them of dogs,
other animals, and various articles of
food, raiment, and adornment. Warriors
carried their personal <nj«rnn carefully
wrapped in 'some sacred skin, and they
did not cease from, invoking it to give
them victory over their enemies. The
oyaron. was an efficient aid to the shaman
in all things: in making medicines, in
healing wounds, in performing the mira
cles of his art, and in exorcising the spells
cast by other shamans and in thwarting
their enchantments. The sacrifice or
offering was a very important part of the
cult of the oyaron, for should one have
failed to make in its honor a feast, an
offering, or a sacrifice, to feed it, keep it
alive, and give it renewed strength, at
stated periods, the oi/aron would have be
come angry, and, if too long neglected,
would have turned on its owner < »r owners
and caused him or them troubles, illness,
and probably death. It was a doc-trine
of this philosophy of the ot/«r<>n that if it
suggested the prohibition of anything
during the treatment of a patient by a
shaman and this prohibition was neg
lected or disregarded, the patient would
invariably have .a relapse. Of such a
patient the Tuscarora say "one is l>e-
oyaron-ed" (if such a hybrid be permit
ted for illustration), and is in origin and
application like the English "bewitched.'
These prohibitions are what are com
monly called taboo. This transgression
of the dictum of some oi/nrfm, or god,
becomes sin in the higher cults of man,
and this fact leads to the understanding
of the nature and genesis of the concept
of the taboo.
There was a class of shamans (
sexes who cast spells and enchantments
solely for the purpose of doing evi
the intent of executing private vengeai
or for the gratification of malice, and
180
OYATESHICHA OZETTE
justly were they regarded with awe and
fear." In Iroquois, they received the
name ayotkon, or honnatkon — i. e. 'they
are otknus,' or persons having the magic
power of monstrous beings. There were
also shamans of both sexes who exerted
their magic power under the guidance of
their several oifuron to secure and pro
mote tire welfare of their cotribesmen by
consenting to attempt to correct and undo
the wrongs and evils devised and perpe
trated by the other class. In either class
the ability to do what was not normal
sprang from the same principle, the con
jectured possession of orenda, or magic
power.
By the combined astuteness and po
tency of the oyaron of persons added to
that of their own inherent orenda, some
highly favored individuals became im
mune to all powers and influences belong
ing to the earth, since they knew all
things, saw all things, and could do all
things. Such personages or beings were
naturally shunned and feared, because of
this imputed invulnerability and immu
nity from all causes having their origin
on 'the earth. (.T. x. B. H.)
Oyateshicha ('bad nation'). A band
of the Mdewakanton Sioux. Neil! gave
their habitat as on Rice cr., Minn., 7 m.
above the falls of St Anthony. In 1853
their village was on Minnesota r., 7 m.
from the agency in Minnesota. In 1858
they removed to Oak Grove, and subse
quently to Nebraska with other Santee
Sioux.
Bad.— Preseottin Schooleraft, Ind. Tribes, 11, 171,
lvvj. Goodroad's band.— Ind. AfY. Rep., 282, 1854.
Goodrod's band. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 613,
1853 1 misprint i. 0-ya-tay-shee-ka. — Xeillin Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 263, 1872. Oyate-citca.— Dorsey
in loth Rep. B. A. K., 216, 1897. Oyate sica.—
Ibid. Tab-chunk wash taa.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, MI.612. 1x53 (correctly, Tachanku washte,
'(Jood road', tlieir chief in 1836). Wa-kpa-a-ton-
we-dan.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 144, 1858 ( = ' those
who dwell on the creek').
Oyateshicha. A hand of the Yankton
Sioux.
Oyate-citca.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897. Oyate-iica.— Ibid.
Oydican. A tribe or subtribe, possibly
Coahuiltecan, represented in 1706 and
later at San Francisco Solano mission,
near the lower Rio Grande. For their
affiliation, see Terocodoini', a tribe of the
same locality with whom they intermar
ried and with whom they were associated
at the mission. The Oydican seem to have
belonged to what was called the Teroco-
dame band (MS. Baptismal Rec., 1706-07,
r>artidaHl81, 239, 261, 271, 3U>). (H.E. B.)
Oydica.— MS. Baptismal Rec., op. cit., purtida 261.
Oyeghseragearat. See Omchsagerat.
Oyike (fty',-kf; 'winter people', from
Tewa di/i, 'frost'). One of the two
branches into which each well-regulated
Tewa village is divided in consequence
of certain traditional beliefs regarding the
religious organization of that people.
Oyi-ke.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 304,
1890. Qyique. — Bandelier in Century Cyclop, of
Names, 1894.
Oypatukla (Ahepat-okla, 'potato-eating
people', referring to the native hog-
potato). The northeastern of the three
divisions into which the Choctaw were
distinguished for some time previous to
their removal w. of the Mississippi. By
Romans the name is mistranslated 'small
nation.' For the dividing line between
this district and that to the w., see Okla-
falaya. For about 9 m. the dividing line
between it and the southeastern district
was formed by a trail running from Con
cha to Ayanabi, i. e. from the former
place to the dividing ridge between the
x. E. prong of Chickasawhay and Yanub-
bee crs., about 1 m. from Ayanabi, in
Kemper co., Miss. "From this point in
the trail on the dividing ridge, the line ran
southerly on the ridge some 3 m. until it
struck the 'divide' between Petickfa and
Black Water. It kept this divide easterly
down to the confluence of these two
creeks. ' ' From this point to Ponta cr. the
line was continued by a trail leading to Coo-
sha. "Ponta cr. from the trail-crossing,
downward and eastward, constituted the
remainder of the line separating the two
districts." — Halbert in Pub. Ala. Hist.
Soc., Misc. Coll., i, 378-79, 1901.
Ahepat Okla.— Halbert, op. cit. Oy-pat-oo-coo-la.—
Pickett, Hist. Ala., I, 137, 1851. Oypat oocooloo.—
Romans, Fla., 74, 1775.
Oyuchseragarat. See Onechsagerat.
Oyukhpe ( 'unloaded'). A band of the
Oglala Sionx.
Oiyurpe.— Robinson, letter to Dorsey, 1879 (r
= h; trans, 'where they put down their packs').
Onkapas.— Ind. AfY. Rep., 250, 1875. Oyuh'pe.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897.
Oyuqpe. — Ibid. Yokpahs. — Twiss in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 35, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1860 (probably
identical).
Ozanbogus. A tribe formerly living on
lower Mississippi r. , seen by Tonti in 1 688.
They were probably the Uzutiuhi(q. v. ).
Ozanbogus. — Dcmay in Shea, Discov., 226, 1852.
Ozembogus.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
III, 81, 1854. Zembogu.— Barcia, Ensayo, 261. 1723.
Ozark. A term at one time applied to
a local band of Qtiapaw, from their resi
dence in the ()/ark mountain region of
Missouri and Arkansas. The spelling
Ozark is an American rendering of the
French Aux Arcs, intended to designate
the early French post among the Arkansa
(Quapaw) about the present Arkansas
Post, Ark. (.1. M.)
Osark tribe.— Ker, Tray., 40, 1816. Ozark.— Nuttall
in Jour. Phil., 61, 1821.
Ozatawomen. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the s.
bank of the Potomac in King George co.,
Va.— Smith (1629), -Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Ozenic. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on Chicka-
hominy r. in New Kent co., Va.
Ozenick.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Ozinieke. — Ibid., n, 91.
Ozette. A Makah village and reserva
tion 1 m. square at Flattery Rocks, coast
BULL. 30]
OZINIES PABAKSA
181
of Washington. The reservation, com
prising 23,040 acres, created under the
provisions of the Neah Bay treaty of Jan.
31, 1855, and by Executive orders of Oct.
26, 1872, and Jan. 2 and Oct. 21, 1873,
contained 44 Indians in 1901, 35 in 1906.
Hosett. — Swan, Indians of C. Flattery, Smithson.
Cont., xvi, 6, 1870. Osett.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 461,
1873. Osette.— Land Office map of Washington,
1891. Ozette.— Ind. Aff. Rep., pt. I, 385, 1901.
Ozinies. A former tribe or village,
probably a part of the Nanticoke, living
on the s. side of Chester r., Md., about
15 m. from its mouth. Smith estimated
them at the time of his visit, in 1608,
at 60 warriors, or about 220 souls. They
were allies of the Conestoga in 1633.
Osinies.— Bozman, Md., I, 127, 1837. Ozenies.—
Smith (1629), Va., n, 77, repr. 1819. Ozimies.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848 (misprint). Ozinies.—
Smith, op. cit., i, map.
Ozinoghiyata. See Otsmoghiyata.
Pa. The Fire clan of the Tewa pueblos
of San Ildefonso and Nambe, N. Mex.
Pa-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 350, 1896
(tdoa=' people').
Pa (Pa'). The extinct Deer clan of the
former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
Pa' + .— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 350, 1896
( + =ash, 'people').
Paac. A tribe or subtribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet in 1691
on an arroyo 6 leagues s. w. of Nueces r.,
Texas, which the Spaniards called San
Lucas, or Arroyo del Oarmichael, and
which the Indians called Guanapacti
(Massanet, Diario, in Doc. Hist. Texas,
i, 92, MS. ) . This tribe was in a rancheria
together with Querns, Pachules, Ocanas,
Chaguanes, and Pastalucs (Pastalacs?).
Cf. Pakawa. (H. E. B. )
Paachiqui. A tribe, apparently Coa
huiltecan, mentioned in 1690 by Massa
net in a list of tribes met by him between
the presidio of Coahuila in Mexico and
the Hasinai country of Texas. In the
same list he named Parchaques, which
would indicate theirdistinctness ( Velasco,
Dictamen Fiscal, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva
Espana, xxvii, 183, MS.). On his expe
dition in 1691 from San Salvador del Valle
mission, Massanet found them on the
right bank of "Rio Hondo," 11 leagues
E. of the Nueces, with the Patchal,
Papanaca, Pacuachiam, Aguapalam, Sam-
imp;ic, Vanca, Payavan (Payaban), and
Patavo (Pataguo) tribes. At the same
)oint, a few hours later, he was visited
)y the Pitahay, Apaysi, and Patsau.
These Indians called Rio Hondo " Puan-
.papac" (Massanet, Diario, 1691, in
dem. de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 94, MS.).
Several of the tribes named above were
ater gathered at San Francisco Solano
nd San Antonio de Valero missions,
"exas, but the name of Paachiqui does
ot appear among them. (H. E. «. )
archiquis.— Massanet, op. cit., 1690.
Paako. A former pueblo, evidently of
le Tanps, s. of the mining camp of San
'edro, in lat. 35° 15X, Santa Fe co., N.
central N. Mex. The village was of the
compact communal type, and its houses,
which were generally of 2 stories, were
apparently constructed of rubble. It
contained 3 circular kivas and as many
stone inclosures which doubtless had been
corrals for nocks, and which in them
selves, if not of modern origin, would
point to the occupancy of the pueblo in
historic times. From its situation and the
available evidence there is doubt as to
whether the pueblo was the home of the
Tigua or Tanos people. Regarding this
Bandelier has learned that Paako was the
term applied to the pueblo by the Tanos
of Santo Domingo (the same name also
haying been used by Ofiate in 1598), who
claim that it was a village of their people,
while the early Spanish documents refer
to it as a Tigua settlement with the addi
tional Spanish designation "San Pedro."
Having been situated on the borderland
of these two tribal divisions it is not
improbable that the village was made up
of members of both, and was referred to
at various times as pertaining to the
Tigua. Since the ruins are claimed by
the Tanos to be those of one of the pueblos
of their ancestors, however, and since it
was separated from the nearest Tigua vil
lages to the southward by the lofty and
densely wooded Sierra de Canine at a
time when intertribal disturbances were
common, the settlement is classed as that
of the Tanos people. According to Ban
delier the pueblo was inhabited at least
as late as 162(5, but was abandoned prior
to 1670. Shea (Oath. Missions, S2, 1855}
states that a mission was founded at San
Pedro del Cuchillo (which seems to be
the same) in 1661. See Bandelier in
Arch. I net. Papers, iv, 112 et seq., 1892.
Paaco.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Intnl., xvi, 118,1871.
Pa-a-ko.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 112.
1892 (Tanos name). Pa-qu.— Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 221, 1893. San Pablo.— Zarate-Salmeron
(ca. 1629) quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa
pers, iv, 113, 1892 (apparently the original Saint
name). San Pedro.— Niel (ca. 1629) quoted by
Bandelier, ibid, (so changed from "San Pablo1'
by Niel). San Pedro del Cuchillo.— Shea, Cath.
Miss., 82, 1855.
Paauwis ( Pa-mi'-wlx). A former Siuslaw
village on Siuslaw r., Oreg. — Horsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230, 1S1M).
Pabaksa ('cut heads'). A division of
the Upper Yanktonai Sioux, formerly
roaming, with other bands, the country
from L. Traverse, Minn., to Devils lake,
N. Dak. They are now with the Sisseton
and Wahpeton on Devils Lake res., N.
Dak., where, under the designation Devil's
Lake Sioux, the three bands numbered
985 in 1906.
Cut Beards.- Ind. AIT. Rep., 109, isTK). Cut
heads — Cnlbertson in Smithson. Hep. l.vrtt, H
1851. PabaskaSioux.-Ind.ArT. Rep., 482 1900. Pah
Baxa.-Ind. Aff. Rep.. 109. IKf*). Pah bax^ahs.-
Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, n, 169. 1S52. Tete Couj>.-
Sen. Kx. Doc. 90, 22d Cong.. 1st scss 615 1S32. Tcte-
Coupees— Harden, Kthnog. and Philol. Me. \jil..
371,1862. TetesCoupes.-Culbertson.op.cn. Wan-
182
PA BOB PACHALAQUE
[B. A. E.
naton.— Sen. Ex. Doe. 90. 22d Cong., 1st sess., 63,
18o2. Yanctonnais Cutheads.— Ind. Aft. Rep., 53,
Pabor. A tribe or subtribe, possibly
Coahuiltecan, members of which were at
San Francisco Solano mission, near the
Rio Grande, in 1706-07. They seem to
have belonged to the Terocodame (q. v.)
band (»r confederacy, for a Pabor was
interpreter for this band at the mission
(MS. Baptismal Rec., 1706-07, partidas
161, 210. IMS, 249, 291, 301). (n. E. B. )
Babor.— Ibid., partida 210. Bobor.— Ibid., partida
161.
Pac. See Shoe-pack.
Pacana. A small tribe of unknown af
finity, but probably belonging to the
same group as the Alibamu and Koasati,
mentioned by Adair in 1775 as one of
those incorporated with the Muscogee or
Creek confederacy. Their town may have
been that known as Pakan-tallahassee
(q. v. ), i. e. ' Pacana old town,' on the E.
side of Lower Coosa r., Ala. In connec
tion with several other small tribes in
the French interest they crossed the Mis
sissippi on the withdrawal of the French
from the Alabama region in 1764, and in
1805 were described by Sibley as living
on Calcasieu r., La., having then about
80 men and speaking a language different
from those around them, but using also
the Mobilian trade jargon. The various
renderings of the name are all guesses,
ranging from 'pecan,' 'mayapple,' and
'peach orchard,' to 'high/ 'superior,'
and 'upper ones.' (.1. M.)
Panamas.— Warden, Account U. S. A., ill, 551, 1819
(misprint m for n). Pacanas. — Sibley, Hist. Sketch,
62, 18(H>. Pakanas. — Romans. Florida, I, 90, 1775.
Pak-ka'-na.— Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Pana-
cas. — Cones and Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt.
vi. lf>6, 1S83. Pasquenan.— d'Anville, Map Mex.
and Florida, 1703 (misprint?).
Pacane. See Pecan.
Pacaruja. Mentioned by Uhde (Lan
der, 121, 1861) as a tribe living in the
isth century on the Texas coast between
the Nueces and the Rio Grande.
Paccamagannant. An unidentified In
dian village probably near Patuxent r.,
Md., about 1610.
Paccamagannant. — 1'ory in Smith (1629), Va., II,
62. repr. ISI'J. Paccamagannat.— Bozman, Md., 151,
1837.
Pachade. A village of Christian Indians
near Middleboro, Mass., in 1703, probably
connected with the Wampanoag. — Cotton
i 17o:;) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., n,
244, ls:;o.
Pachal. A tribe, apparently Coahuil-
tecan, which in the latter part of the 17th
century ranged on both sides of the Rio
Grande below the present Eagle Pass,
Texas. Massanet met some of them at
rancherias 10 and 6 leagues s. w. of
Nueces r. with Querns, Ocana, Chaguan
(Siaguan), Pastaluc, and Paac Indians,
and at " Rio Hondo", 11 leagues x. E. of
the Xueces, with Sanpanal, Vanca, Pay-
avan, Aguapalam, Samampdc, Patavo
(Pataguo), Pitahay, Apaysi, and Patsau
Indians (Massanet, Diario, 1691, in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxvii, 92, 94, MS.).
In 1699 Fray Diego de Salazar founded
San Juan Bautista mission on Sabinas r.
with Pachal and Chaguan (Siaguan),
Mescal, and Xarame Indians from near
the Sabinas (Portillo, Apuntes para la
Historia Antigua de Coahuila y Texas,
278-79, 1888). Shortly afterward the
mission was reestablished on the Rio
Grande near Presidio del Rio Grande,
with the same and other tribes (Morn,
Viagede Indies, 1778, in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
3d s., iv, 440-41, 1856). In 1703 mem
bers of the tribe were connected with
San Bernardo mission (Portillo, op. cit.,
288 ) . In 1 728 Rivera reported Pachoches
(Pachules?), then a fragmentary tribe, at
Caldera mission, s. of Sabinas r. (Diario,
leg. 2763, 1736). The name Pachal is
much like Patzau, but since Massanet
mentions both in the same list, they are
probably distinct. (11. E. B.)
Pachales. — Diego de Salazar y San Buenaventura,
1691, in Portillo, op. cit. " Pachoches.— Rivera
(1728), Diario, leg. 2763, 1736 (identical?). Pa
chules.— Massanet, op. cit., 92, 1691. Patchal.—
Massanet, 1691, op. cit. Paxchales.— Orozco y
Berra. Geog., 303, 1864.
Pachalaque. A Coahuiltecan tribe at
Nuestra Senora de la Purisima Concep-
eion de Acuna mission, Texas, in the
18th century. That these people be
longed to the Coahuiltecan family is evi
denced not only by the form of the name
and the fact that members thereof were
taken to the mission with tribes unques
tionably Coahuiltecan, but by more direct
testimony. A missionar)r, in doubt, re
corded one convert as either "Pachalaque
or Orejona" (Librode Casamientos, par
tida 62, MS. ) . Both of these tribes were
well knowrn at the mission, and must
have spoken the same language, or this
doubt would not have arisen. That the
Orejones were Coahuiltecan is proved by
the fact that they are contained in the
Garcia list of 1760 as among the tribes
speaking that language. That the Pacha
laque were distinct from the Pajalat is
also clear, for they are frequently dis- i
tinguished on the same page of the records
by a single missionary, and even in a
single entry one party to a marriage is
entered as a Pajalat and the other a
Pachalaque (Libro de Casamientos, par
tidas 1-62, MS. ). That they were distinct
from the Pastaluc (q. v. ) is not so cer
tain. They entered Nuestra Senora de la
Purisima Concepcion de Acuna mission
as early as 1733 with the Pajalat, Til pa-
copal, Patumaco, Patalca, Tiloja, Siquipil,
and Xarame tribes (ibid.), and there is
evidence that before this time they in
termarried with the Patumaco particu
larly (ibid., partida 2). While at the
mission they intermarried most frequently
with these and the Tilpacopal. A Pacha-
BULL. 30]
PACHALOCO PADSHILAIKA
183
laque was married to a Tilpacopal at this
mission as late as 1773 (ibid., partida
214). Orozco y Berra (Geog., 304, 1864)
locates the Pajalaques, who may be the
same, on San Antonio r. (H. E. B.)
Pachalaca.— Morfi, Hist., bk. n. ca. 1781, MS.
Pachalate. — Lihro de Casamientos, partida 214,
1773, MS. Pachalgagu.— Ibid., partida 61, 1743
(perhaps a miscopy). Pajalache.— Ibid., partidas
162,' 163, 1759; and testimony, May 13, 1752, Bexar
Archives, 1751-69. MS. (identical?). Pajalaques.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 304, 1864.
Pachaloco. A former tribe of x. E. Mex
ico, probably Coahuiltecan, which was
gathered into the mission of San Juan
Bautista, Coahuila, at its second founda
tion in 1701 (Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
303, 1864). Evidently a division of the
Pachal. Cf. Pachalaqne.
Pachawal. A Kawia village in the San
Jacinto mts., s. Cal. Los Coyotes, a
name which appears to have been applied
to this place, is now a reservation of non-
arable mountainous land, comprising
22,640 acres, 85 m. from Mission Tule
River agency, transferred in 1903 to the
Pala agency. It contains also the Agua
Caliente settlement of San Ysidro or Wila-
kal, and the Diegueno settlement of San
Ignacio. The total population of the res
ervation in 1903 is given as 106.
Cayote.— Heintzelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 41, 1857. Coyotes.— Lovett
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1865. Los Coyotes.— Ind. Aft".
Rep., 175, 1902. Pa-cha-wal.— Barrows, Ethno-
Bot. Coahuilla Ind., 34, 1900. San Ignacio.— Ibid.
Pacheenaht. A Nootka tribe on San
Juan harbor, Vancouver id. Their vil
lage is Pacheena, at the mouth of San
Juan r. Pop. 71 in 1897, 54 in 1906.
Pacheena.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. n, 158, 1901. Pa
cheenaht.— Sproat, Savage Life, 308. 1868, Pachee-
nett.— Mayne. Brit. Col., 251, 1862. Pachenah.—
Whymper, Alaska, 79, 1869. Patcheena.— Grant in
Jouv. Roy. Geog. Soc., 293, 1857. Patcina'ath.—
Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890.
Pachera. A small division of the Tara-
humare, and the name of their principal
village at the extreme headwaters of the
N. branch of the Rio Nonoava, under the
municipality of Guerrero, w. Chihuahua,
Mexico. According to Orozco y Berra
(Geog., 34, 1864) they spoke a dialect
slightly different from' that of the Tara-
humare proper.
Pachera.— Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., Ill, 333, 1857. Santa Rosa de Santa Maria.— Ibid.
Pachgantschihilas. See Buckongahelas.
Pachhepes. A former village in Cali
fornia, said to have been Esselen. — Tay
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Pack. See Shoe-pack.
Pacohamoa ('trout'). A society or
gens of the Sauk.
Pa-co-ha-mo-a.— Long, Exped. St Peter's R., n, 231,
1824.
Pacpul. A Coahuiltecan tribe at Cal-
dera mission, Coahuila, in 1689. It was a
chief of this tribe, called Juan, who as
sisted in taking one of the survivors of
La Salle's party from N. of the Rio Grande
to the presidio of Coahuila (Massanet in
Texas Hist. Ass'n Quar., n, 284, 1899).
In 1691 Massanet had with him a Pactml
guide who explained to the Payaya In
dians at San Antonio the meaning of tin-
mass and interpreted Massanet's dis
course ( Diario, Mem. do hi Nueva Kspafia
*xv». 96, MS.). This indicates that
the toahmltecan language extended to
the San Antonio, at least. (n v n >
Pacpoles.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763. 1736. "
Pacsiol. A former Chumaslian village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer ( >rt 18
1861.
Pacuaches. A former tribe of x. E. Mex
ico or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan,
members of which were gathered into
San Bernardo mission on the lower Rio
Grande, although their proper habitat
was 15 leagues distant.
Paachiquis.— Massanet (1690), Dictamen Fiscal
Nov. 30, 1716, MS. cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n!
1906 (probably identical). Pachagues.— Revillu-
gigedo (1793) cited by Bancroft, Nat. Races i 611
1886. Pachaques.— Fernando del Bosqiie ( 1675 1 in
Nat. Geog. Mag., xiv, 347, 1903. Pachoches.— IV
dilla quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog.. 306, 1*64.
Pacuaches. — Revillagigedo, op. cit. Paguaches.—
Orozco y Berra, op. cit., 307. Paguachis.— Ibid.,
304. Parchaques.— Massanet (169(h, op. cit.
Pacuachiam. A tribe <>r subtribe, prob
ably Coahuiltecan, met by Massanet in
1691 on Rio Hondo, Texas, which was
called by the Indians Guanapajac. They
wrere with other tribes or bands which
Massanet called Sanpanal, Patchal, Papa-
naca, Parchiquis, Aguapalam, Samampac,
YYmca, Payavan, and Patavo. At the
same point Massanet was visited by the
Pitahay, Apaysi, and Patsan or Pat/.au
(Diario, in Doc. Hist. Tex., i, 94, MS. ).
The Colton map of Texas (1878) gives
"Paguache crossing" just above Presidio
San Juan Bautista, on the Rio Grande.
Cf. J'aciHtche*. ( H. K. H. )
Pacuchianis. — Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal,
Nov. 30, 1716, MS. (identical?).
Paddle tablets. See Dnrk tablet*, I'rob-
lematicnl objects.
Padjegadjin (Pa-dje'-ga-dji"', 'forest
extending across'). A former Kansa
village on Kansas r., Kan. (.1. o. i>. )
Padli. A Padlimiut Eskimo settlement
at the head of the fjord of the same name
where the Akudnirmiut and Padlimiut
gather in summer to catch salmon. — Boas
in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Padlimiut. A tribe of Central Eskimo
occupying the E. coast of Baffin land from
Exeter to C. Hooper and numbering 43
in 1883. Their villages arc Ekaloaping,
Idjuniving, Itijarelling, Karmakdjuin,
Kekertakdjuin, Kingnelling, Padli, and
Siorartijung.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
441, 1888.
Padshilaika ( Creek : ' pigeon roost ' ) . A
former Yuchi town at the junction ot
Patchilaika cr. with Flint r., Macon co.,
Ga. According to Hawkins the Yuchi
moved there from Savannah r. soon after
1729.
Pad-gee-li-gau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch. f>:
184
PAFALLAYA PAHATSI
[B. A. E.
Padshilaika.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 142,
ISM. Pigeon Roost.— Ibid.
Pafallaya. A province traversed by De
Soto and his army in Nov. 1540, after
the battle of Mauvila and before reaching
Taliepatava, Cabusto, and Chicaea. It
was probably in K. Mississippi, Picket!
places it m Green, Marengo, and Sumter
cos., w. Ala., and considers its people to
have been Choetaw. See Gentl. of Elvas
(1557) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 160,
1850.
Pagaichi. A former Tarahumare set
tlement on the head waters of Rio Nonoava,
s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico, 6 leagues N. of
Carichic, and near Nonoava.
Pagaichi.— Zupa ta (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., in. 329, 1857. Paguichic.— Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 323, 1864. Paguichique.— Censo del Estado
de Chihuahua, index, 11, 1904 (name of present
pueblo).
Pagaits ( Pa-ga'-its, ' fish-creek people' ).
A Paiute tribe formerly near Colville,
s. E. Nevada; pop. 34 in 1873.— Powell in
Ind. Aff. Hep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pagantso ( Pa'-gan-tso). A Paviotso di
vision of :> 1 lands formerly living in Ruby
valley, x. K. Nevada; pop. 172 in 1873. —
P., well in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 5L>, 1874.
Pagatsu( I'ii'gatxfi, 'head of the stream').
Mentioned by Mooney ( 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1045, 1896) as an extinct division of the
Comanche. Cf. Parkewium.
Pagayuats (PcP-ga-yu-ats] . One of the
tribes, known under the collective term
Gosiute, formerly on Otter cr., s. w.
rtah. — Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Paghuukdhinpe (jaxu'-vqfin'-de, ' where
they dwelt on a mountain'). A San-
tsukdhin Osage village on the E. side of
Verdigris r., Ind. T. (.T. o. D. )
Pagmi. Described in 1554 ( Ibarra cited
by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 73, 1889)
as a most beautiful city adorned with
very sumptuous edifices, extending over
3 leagues, with great houses of 3 stories,
and with extensive plazas, and the houses
surrounded with walls that appeared to
be of masonry. The imaginary town was
also represented as abandoned, the inhab
itants having gone eastward. The local
ity was seemingly in what is now s. w.
I'nited States or x. w. Mexico.
Paguan. A tribe reported byMassanet
(Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, MS.) on
the road from Coahuila to the Tejas
(Texas) country in 1690, and probably
affiliated with the Coahuiltecan stock. Cf.
Pdf/ntiiifin.
Paguanan. A tribe or subtribe, mem
bers of which were baptized at, San Anto
nio de Valero mission, Texas, in 1743-48.
They may have been the same as the
Payuguan (<|. v. ), as the, two names are
not found to have been used by the same
writer. They were associated with the
Caguas, Ton, /ana, Sijame, Tjuiape, and
llierbipiamo i Krvipiame) tribes, and
their language, some words of which are
preserved, seems to have been the same
as that of most of these other tribes (MS.
Baptismal Rec., partidas 653, 681, 711,
782). (H. E. B.)
Pahuanan.— Baptismal Reo., op. cit., 852, 1751.
Paguate (native name Kivistyi, 'take it
down,' referring to an ancient tradition).
A former summer village of the Lagunas,
now a permanently occupied pueblo of
that tribe; situated 8 m. N. of Laguna,
Valencia co. , N. Mex. Next to the parent
pueblo it is said to be the oldest and larg
est of the Laguna villages, the population
numbering 350 or 400. Not to be con
founded with Pojoaque, although authors
have confused the tw7o names. See Kere-
san Family, Laguna, Pueblos. ( F. w. H. )
Kvishti.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler Survey Rep.,
vn, 345, 1879. Kwistyi.— Hodge, field-notes, B.
A. E., 1895. Pagnati.— Calhoun (1849) in Cal.
Mess, and Corresp., 218, 1850. Paguate.— G. H.
Pradt, letter to B. A. E., 1891. Pahuata.— Gwyther
in Overland Mo., 262, Mar. 1871. Pahuate.— Collins
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 255, 1903. Pajuate.— Don
aldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 94, 1893. Pogouate.—
Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 297,
1851. Poguaque.— Gallegas (1844) in Emory, Re-
con., 478, 1848. Poguate.— Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Ethnol. Soc., II, xciv, 1848. Pohanti.— Ten Broeck
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 77, 1854. Pojnati.—
Simpson in Smithson. Rep. 1869,328, 1871. Pojua-
que. — Parke, Map New Mexico, 1851. Pojuate. —
Abert in Emory, Ret-on., 469, 1848. Pojuato.—
Emory, ibid., 133. Poquate. — Latham, Var. of
Man, 395. 1850. Povate.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler
Survey Rep., vn, 339, 1879. Povuate.— Ibid., 418.
Provate.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., VI, 183,
1883. Pujuaque.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 64,
1889. Queesche.— Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthrop., IV, 346, 1891.
Paguemi. Described by Ibarra in 1554
(Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 72, 1889)
as an abandoned pueblo whose houses
were of several stories, and where there
were traces of metals having been smelted.
Situated in a great plain "adjoining those
of the vacas — the buffalo plains." It is
apparently imaginary.
Paguits ( Pa-cju'-its, 'fish people') . A
Paiute band about Pagu ( Fish ) lake, s. w.
Utah; pop. 68 in 1873. — Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pagwiho (Pa-ffiri'-ho). A Paviotso tribe
formerly living in the adobe meadows
near Mono lake, E. Cal. — Powell, Pavi
otso MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Pahatsi ( ' campers at the mountain top ' ) .
One of the three principal divisions of
the Osage tribe, commonly known as
Great Osage.
Bar-har-cha.— P<inicaut (1719) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 1, 151. note, 1869. Elder Osages.— Dorsey
in Am. Nat., 114, Feb. 1884. Grand Eaux.— Boudi-
not, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Grandes eaux.—
French trader in Smith, Bouquet Exped.,70, 1776.
Grand Osage.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 11, 1806.
Grand Tuo. — Croghan (1759) quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 145, 1825. Grand Zo.— Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 11, 1806. Grand Zue.— Croghan (1759) in
Hupp, Hist. W. Pa., 146, note, 1846. GreatOsage.—
Fisher, New Trav.,15, 1812. Great Ossage.— Srtier-
merhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., II,
31,1814. Great Ozages.— .!efferys(1763). Am. Atlas,
map 5, 1776. Pa-ha sea.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
vi, 540, 1857. jaha^si.— J. O. Dorsey, inf'n (own
BULL. 30]
PAHKANU PAINTING
185
name), jahe^si.— Dorsey, Osage MS. voeab. B
A. E.,1883.
Pahkanu. A band of Indians, probably
Moquelumnan, formerly frequenting the
banks of Stanislaus and Tuolumne rs.,
central California. — Wessells (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
30, 1857.
Paho. See Prayer-sticks.
Pahoc. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, m, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages, probably on the
South Carolina coast, visited by Ay lion
in 1520.
Pahosalgi. An extinct Creek clan, the
name of which can be traced only in war
titles, asPahos'-hadsho. — Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 155, 1884.
Pahquetooai ( ' rainbow town' ) . A vil
lage of the ancestors of the present Tigua
pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
P'ah-que-too'-ai.— Lummis, Man who Married the
Moon, 161, 1894. Piaqui.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 102, 1871 (possibly identical).
Pahshapaha. See Pashipaho.
Pahuirachic. A former rancheria of the
Tarahumare in the district and munici
pality of Guerrero, Chihuahua, Mexico,
but now a civilized rancho, with 662 in
habitants in 1900.
Pahuirachic. — Censo del Estado de Chihuahua, 12,
1904. Paquirachic.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323,
1864.
Pahvant. A Ute division occupying a
considerable territory in w. central Utah,
their chief seat being Corn cr. According
to Powell they speak the same language
as the Uintah, arid socially affiliate and
intermarry with them. Some are now on
Uintah res., and are classed officially with
the Ute. There were said to be 134 in
Utah in 1885, not under an agent.
Pagampache. — Escalante (1776) quoted by Duro,
Penalosa, 142, 1882 (probably identical). Pagam-
pachis.— Dominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 2d s., I, 537, 1854. Paguampe.— Esca
lante quoted by Simpson (1859), Expl. Across
Utah, 494, 1876. Pah-Vantes.— Simpson, ibid., 459.
Pahvants.— Remy and Brenchley, Jour, to Great
Salt Lake, n, 349,1841. Pah Vauts.— Morris (1853)
in H. R. Doc. 18, 33d Cong., 1st sess., 5, 1854 (mis
print). Pah Vents.— Head in Ind. Aff. Rep., 149,
1868. Pahvontee.— Doty, ibid., 1864, 175, 1865.
Parant Utahs.— Wilson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 67, 18,50.
Paravan Yuta.— Burton, City of Saints, 677, 1861.
Parvain.— Carvalho, Travels, 187, 1857. Parvan.—
Simpson, op. cit., 51. Par Vans.— Hatch in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1863, 116, 1864. Pauvans.— Call (1856) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 29, 37th Cong., 2d sess., 40, 1862.
Pauvante.— Bradley (1856), ibid., 36. Pavant
Utahs.— Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess, and Corresp.,
185,1850. Pavant Yuta.— Burton, City of Saints,
577, 1861. Pohbantes.— Hurt in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1855, 200, 1856. Poyantes.— Collins, ibid., 125, 1861.
Puaguampe. — Dominguez and Escalante (1776) in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 2d s., I, 468, 1854 (trans, 'hechi-
ceros,' i. e. 'sorcerers').
Paiinkkhwutthu ( Pai'-in-kqwu'-t' gu } . A
former Yaquina village on the s. side of
Yaquina r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 229, 1890.
Paimiut ( ' mouth-of-ri ver people ' ) . A
Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village on Kusko-
iwim r., 25 m. above Bethel, Alaska; pop.
iO in 1880.
Paimut -Russian form cited bv Baker Geni?
"* p'i""*-I'—«- '"{•:
Paimiut. An Ikognriut Eskimo village
on the s. bank of Yukon r., 38 m. above
Russian Mission, Alaska, lat. 62° 10'
Ion. 160° W. Pop. 89 in 1880, 65 in 189o!
Paimiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 165, ix«« pai-
mjut.-Holmberg, Ethnog. ski//., map' lx»5
Paimut.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Vov., 5th s '
xxi, map, 1850. Paimute.— Petroff in loth Census'
Alaska, map, 1884.
Painting. The tribes x. of Mexico, as
well as those of every part of the conti
nent except, perhaps, the higher arctic
regions, delighted in the use of color. It
was very generally employed for embel
lishing the person and in applying deco-
rative and symbolic designs to habitations,
sculptures, masks, shields, articles of bark,
skin, pottery, etc., in executing picto-
graphs upon natural surfaces of many
kinds, as on cliff sand the walls of caverns,
and in preparing the symbolic embellish
ments of altars and sacred chambers (see
Dry-painting, Graphic art}. Color was
applied to the person for decorative pur
poses as an
essential
feature of
the toilet:
for impress
ing behold
ers with ad
miration or
fear; for
purposes of
obscuritv
and decep- '\
tion; in ap- ^-^
bal, person
al, or other denotive devices; in the appli
cation of symbolic designs, especially on
ceremonial occasions; and as a means of
protection from insects and the sun (see
Adornment}. The native love of color
and skill in its use were manifested espe
cially in decorative work. This is illus
trated by the wonderful masks and totem
poles of the N. \\ . coast tribes (Boas),
and in the artistic polychrome pottery
(q. v.) of the Pueblos (Fewkes). Little
advance had been made in representative
or pictorial art, yet some of the produc
tions are noteworthy, as illustrated in the
Hopi hitcina work '(Fewkes) and in the
Kiowa ceremonial paintings on skins de
scribed by Mooney, although some ot the
latter show unmistakable evidence of the
influence of the whites.
The pigments were derived troin many
sources, but were mainly of mineral ori
gin (see DUCK and Pigments), especially
the oxides of iron (see Hematite) and car
bonate of copper. The aborigines were
skilled in preparing the mineral j
which were usually ground in small i
tars or rubbed down on a flat stone, and
PAINT T( )WN PAIUTE
[B. A. B.
in extracting stains and dyes from vegetal
substances. ' The colors were applied with
a dry point or surface, as with a piece of
chalk, charcoal, or clay; or, when mixed
with water or oil, with the fingers or hand,
or a stick, brush, or pad, and also sprayed
on with the mouth, as in Pueblo mask
painting. Brushes were rude, consisting
often of fibrous substances, such as bits
of wood, bark, yucca, or reeds, chewed,
beaten, or rubbed at one end until suf
ficiently pliable to deliver the color; and
irmit skill was shown by many of the
tribes in the use of these crude tools.
Hair was not in general use, although ex
cellent brushes are now made by the
more advanced tribes. The brushes used
by the tribes of the X. W. coast were
often provided with beautifully carved
handles. Very interesting painting imple
ments are seen in some sections. Paddle-
shaped or spatnlate bits of wood are
used, applied edgewise for thin lines and
flatwise for covering spaces; and striping
tools having t\vo or three points and
neatly carved of bone and ivory are in
use by the Eskimo (Turner). The Plains
t ri 1 >es employed a fiat piece of spongy bone
from the knee joint of a buffalo or an ox; it
has a sharp edge of rounded outline which
serves for drawing lines, while the fiat
side serves for spreading the color over
large areas. These tools, being porous,
have the advantage of holding a quantity
of liquid color. Shells were frequently
used for paint cups, while for this pur
pose the Pueblos made miniature jars
and bowls of pottery, sometimes in clus
ters. Colors in the form of powder, sand,
clay, and meal were used, and are still
used, by several tribes in preparing dry-
paintings (q. v. ) for ceremonial purposes
which are executed on the floors of cere
monial chambers or altars (Matthews,
Stevenson, Fewkes). See Art, Ornament.
Consult Boas (1) inGth Rep. B. A. E.,
1888, (2) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, Anthrop. i, 1898; Dorsey in llth Rep.
B. A. E., 1894; Fewkes in 17th, 21st, and
22d Reps. B. A. F,; Hoffman in 7th Rep.
15. A. E.. 1891; Holmes in Smithson.
Rep. 1908, 1904; Mooney in 17th Rep.
A. K., 1898, Xiblack in Nat, Mus.
Rep. 1SS8, 1890; Stevenson (1) in 5th
Rep. P>. A. F,, 1887, (2) in llth Rep. B. A.
F., 1*94; Turner in llth Rep. B. A. E.,
(W. II. IT.)
Paint Town. A Cherokee settlement on
lower Soco cr., within the reservation in
.Jackson and Swain cos., N. C. — Mooney
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900.
Ani'-Wadihl'. -Mooney, ibid, ('place of the Paint
people or elan': native name).
Paisin. A former Kalindaruk village
near Monterey bay, Cal., whose inhab
itants were connected with San Carlos
and San Juan Bautista missions.
Pagnines.— T.-iylor in Cal. Fanner, Nov. 23, 18»>0.
PagoBines.— Kngelhurdt, Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897.
Pagsin.— A. L. Kroeber, inf n, 1903. Paycines.—
Engelhard t. op. eit. Paysim. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 18(30.
Paiuiyunitthai ( Pai' -u-i-yu' -vttt-V gai) .
A former Kuitsh village on lower limp-
qua r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 231, 1890.
Paiute. A term involved in great con
fusion. In common usage it has been
applied at one time or another to most of
the Shoshonean tribes of w. Utah, N.
Arizona, s. Idaho, E. Oregon, Nevada, and
E. and s. California. The generally ac-
PAIUTE MAN
cepted idea is that the term originated
from the word pah, 'water,1 and Ute,
hence ' water Ute' ; or from;m, ' true,' and
Ute— 'true Ute'; but neither of these
interpretations is satisfactory. Powell
states that the name properly belongs ex
clusively to the Corn Creek tribe of s. w.
Utah, but has been extended to include
many other tribes. In the present case
the term is employed as a convenient
divisional name for the tribes occupying
s. wr. Utah from about the locality of
Beaver, the s. w. part of Nevada, and the
BULL. 30]
PAIUTE
187
N. w. part of Arizona, excluding the
Chemehuevi.
With regard to the Indians of Walker
River and Pyramid Lake reservations
who constitute the main body of those
commonly known as Paiute, Powell
claims that they are not Paiute at all, but
PAIUTE WOMAN
another tribe which he calls Paviotso.
He says: "The names by which the
tribes are known to white men and the
department give no clue to the relation
ship of the Indians. For example, the
Indians in the vicinity of the reservation
on the Muddy and the Indians on the
Walker River and Pyramid Lake reserva
tions are called Pai "or Pah Utes, but the
Indians know only those on the Muddy
by that name, while those on the other
two reservations are known as Paviotsoes,
and speak a very different language, but
closely allied to, if not identical with, that
of the Bannocks" (Powell and Ingalls
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873). The Indians of
Walker r. and Pyramid lake claim the
Bannock as their cousins, and say that
they speak the same language. The dif-
erent small bands have little political co
herence, and there is no recognized head-
chief. The most influential chiefs among
them in modern times have been Winne-
mucca, who died a few years ago, and
Natchez. As a rule they have been peace
able and friendly toward the whites, al
though in the early sixties they several
times came into collision with miners and
emigrants, hostility being frequently pro.
,1 yT,the white» themselves The
"ho" e67 tl ail?t0 WT m<Jre warlik'« «"»
those of the S., and a considerable num-
be i of them took part with the Bannock
in the war of 1878. Owing to the fact that
the great majority of the Paiute (includ-
mg the Paviotso) are not on reservations
many of them being attached to the
ranches ot white men, it is impossible to
determine their population, but they may
be safely estimated at from 6,500 to 7,000
in l.H)b those on reservations in alLXevada
were reported to number, at Walker River
res 486; at Moapa res., 121); at Pvramid
Lake res., 554; at Duck Valley (Western
bnosnoni agency), 2(i7; not under an
agency ( 1900), 3,700. In Utah there were
/b Kaibab, 154 Shivwits, and 370 Paiute
not under an agency; in Arizona 350
Paiute under the Western Nevada School
Superintendent.
As a people the Paiute are peaceable,
moral, and industrious, and are highly
commended for their good qualities by
those who have had the best opportuni
ties for judging. While apparently not
as bright in intellect as the prairie tribes,
they appear to possess more solidity of
character. By their willingness and effi
ciency as workers they have made them
selves necessary to the white fanners and
GROUP OF PAIUTE
have been enabled to supply themselves
with good clothing and many of the com
forts of life, while on the other hand they
have steadily resisted the vices of civiliza
tion, so that they are spoken of by one
agent as presenting the "singular anom
aly " of improvement by contact with the
188
PAIUTE SNAKES PAJARITO
[B. A. B.
whites. Another authority says: "To
these habits and excellence of character
may be attributed the fact that they are
annually increasing in numbers, and that
they are strong, healthy, active people.
Many of them are employed as laborers
on the farms of white men in all seasons,
but they are especially serviceable during
the time of harvesting and haymaking."
Aside from their earnings among the
whites, they derive subsistence from the
lish of the lakes, jackrabbits and small
game of the sage plains and mountains,
and from piiion nuts and other seeds,
which they grind into flour for bread.
Their ordinary dwelling is the wikiup, or
small rounded hut, of tule rushes over a
framework of poles, with the ground for
a floor and the fire in the center, and al
most entirely open at the top. Strangely
enough, although appreciating the ad
vantages of civilization so far as relates to
good clothing and to such food as they
can buy at the stores, they manifest no
desire to live in permanent houses or to
procure the furniture of civilization, and
their wikiups are almost bare of every
thing excepting a few wicker or grass
baskets of their own weaving.
Following are the Paiute bands so far
as known: llok waits, Ichuarumpats,
Kaibab, Kwaiantikwokets, Kwiengo-
mats, Kwiumpus, Moapariats, Moquats,
Movwiats, Xauwanatats, Nogwats, Nuag-
untits, Pagaits, Paguits, Paraniguts,
Paruguns, Parumpaiats, Parumpats, Pas-
pikaivats, Pawipits, Pintiats, Sauwon-
tiats, Shivwits, Timpashauwagotsits,
Tsuwarits, Uainuints, Uinkarets, Unka-
kaniguts, Tnkapanukuints, Utumpaiats,
and Yagats. (n. w. n. .T. M.)
Auolasus.— ten Kate, Reizen in X. A., 160, 1885
( = 'Mezcal-Schoenen': Pima name). Ca-hual-
chitz.— Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., m, pt. 3, 16,
1x56 (this and the various forms by Garces are
from Kohoaldje, the Mohave name of the Virgin
r. Paiute.— Kroeber). Cajualas.— Garces quoted
by Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 228 1834
Cajuales.— Garces(1776) ,Diary,472, 1900. Chemebet
Quajala.— I bid. ,303. Chemegue cajuala.— Orozco y
Berra, G^eog., 349, 1864 (misprint from Garces).
Chemegue Cuajala.— Garces, op. cit., 444. Cheme-
guet Cajuala.— Ibid., 475. Chemeque-caprala —
Cortex (1799) quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., m, pt. 3,
126, 1856 (misprint of Garces' Chemegue Cuajala)
Da-da'-ze ni'-ka-ci"'-ga.— Dorsey, Kansas MS.
vocab. B. A. E., 18X2 ( = 'grasshopper people':
Kansa name). Diggers.— Howe, Hist, ("oil., 419,
1X51. Hogapa'goni.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 10.18, 1896 ('rush-arrow people': Shoshoni
name). Kohoaldje.— Kroeber, inf'n, 1905(Mohave
name of Virgin r. Paiute). Niima.— Mooney in
14th Hop. B. A. E., 1048,1896 ('people', 'Indians'-
own name). Pa'gonotch.— Gatschet, MS. B A E
(Southern Tte name). Pah-Edes — Head in Ind
Atf. Rep., 122, 1X116. Pahmetes.— Wilson ibid '
1X19,67, 1X50. Pahnutes Utahs.— Wilson (1X49) ii!
Ciil. Mess, and Corresp., 185, 1X50. Pah-rri-sa-
pah.— Whipple in I'ac. R. R. Rep., m, pt 3 K;
1856(Chemchueviname). Pah Touts.— Sen Misc
Doc. 53, 15th Cong., 3d sess., 78, 1879. Pahusitahs.—
Remyand Hreiichley.Journ. toGreatSalt L-ike IT
3X8, 1811. Pah-Utah'.-Mollhausen .Toiirn to Pa-
cific, i. 46, 1X5X. Pah-Utes.— Forney in Ind Aff
Rep. 1X59, 366, 1X60. Paia'ti. — Ilcnshaw Pana-
inint MS. vocab., H. A. E. (Panamint name)
Pai-Ides.— Audouard, Far West IX'' 1869 Pai-
uches. — Farnham, Mexico, map, 1846. Paiulee. —
Remy and Brenchley, op. cit., I, 38. Paiutes.—
Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 387, 1864. Pai-
yu'chimu.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048, 1896
(Hopiname). Pai-yudshi. — Corbusier, inf'n ('all
eyes': Yavapai name; corrupted from "Paiute").
Pai-yu'tsi.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048,
1896 (Navaho name). Pan-Utahs. — Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., n, 64, 1860. Parusi.— Escalante
etal. (1775) in Duro, Penalosa, 142, 1882 (probably
identical). Pasuchis. — Escudero, Not. Nuevo
Mex., 83, 1849. Pa-uches.— Collins in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 125, 1861. Pa-u-da.— Ibid. Pa-utes.— Hin-
ton, Handbook Ariz., 361, 1871. Paynutes.— Wilson
(1849) in Cal. Mess, and Corresp., 185, 1850.
Payoche.— Ten Broeck (1852) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, iv, 82, 1854. Payuchas.— Garces (1776),
Diary, 405,1900. Payuches.— Ibid., 351. Payukue.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Znni name). Payutas.—
Platt, Karte Nord-Am., 1861. Payutsin dinne.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Navaho name).
Pazuchis.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. (Pey)
metes Utahs.— Wilson in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67,
1850. Pey-ute.— Forney, ibid., 1859, 364, 1860.
Piedes.— Carvalho, Travels, 213, 1857. Pi-Edes.—
Beadle, Undeveloped West, 658, 1873. Pie Edes —
Hatch in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 116, 1864. Pi-eeds.—
Simpson (1859), Rep. of Expl. Across Utah,
35, 1876. Pieutes.— Barney (1857) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 29,37th Cong., 2d sess, 78, 1862. Pi-u-chas.—
Graves in Ind. Aff. Rep., 386, 1854. Piute.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1048, 1896 (popular
name, Eng. pron.). Py-eeds. — Simpson, Rep., op.
cit., 35. Pyentes.— Palmer, Travels, 35, 1847.
Snake Diggers.— Simpson, op. cit., 460 (Pah-Utahs
or). TJte Diggers.— Ibid. Yabipai Cajuala.— Garces
(1776), Diary, 444, 1900. Yavipai cajuala.— Garces
misquoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 41, 1864.
Yavipais-caprala.— Garc'es misquoted by Cortez
(1779) in Pac. R. R. Rep., m, pt. 3, 126, 1856.
Paiute Snakes. Given as a Shoshoni
band on Klamath res., Oreg.
Piute Snakes.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 344, 1873.
Pajalat. One of three tribes mentioned
by Espinosa (Chronica Apostolica, i, 459,
1746) as living near San Antonio r.,
Texas, when the Franciscan missions
were removed thither in 1730-31. The
other two were the Pacao and Pitalaque
(probably the same as the Pachalaque).
There were numerous Pajalat in Concep-
cion mission before 1748, and they inter
married there freely with the Patumacas,
Pujanes (Cu janes?), Patalcas, and Tilpa-
copales (MS. records of the mission).
They are given as a tribe distinct from
the Pachalaque in the records of Con-
cepcion mission ; for instance, one mis
sionary records marrying a Pajalat and
a Pachalaque, which is evidence that
these were not considered merely two
forms of the same name, though they wrere
probably closely related. According to
Gatschet there was a Tonkawa gens or
subtribe bearing the same name (Paja-
latch, 'mouth open'). (H. E. B. )
Paalat. — Espinosa, Chronica Apost., I, 459, 1746.
Pajalaches. — MS., May 13,1752, in Bexar Archives,
Texas. Paialames. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 384,
391, 1864. Pajalaques.— Ibid.; 304. Pajalat.— Ri
vera, Diario.leg. 2602, 1736. Pajalatames.— Padilla
quoted by Orozco y Berra, op. cit,, 306. Paja-
lites. — Informe, 1762, in Mem. de Nueva Espana,
xxvili, 167, MS. Pallalat.— Uhde, Lander, 121,.
1861. Paxalatch— A. S. Gatschet, Tonkawe MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (given as a Tonkawa gens).
Pajarito(Span.: 'little bird'). Atribe,
evidently Coahuiltecan, at Camargo, on
the Rio Grande, in 1757, with Venados,
Tejones, Tareguanos, and Cueros Que-
BULL. 30]
PAJARITO PARK
mados. Of the Pajaritos, 56 individuals
were in the mission (Joseph Tienda de
Cuervo, Revista ot' Camargo, July 13,
1757, in Archive Gen., Hist,, LVI). The
Venados were given by Garcia in 1760 as
one of the tribes speaking the language
of his Manual, i. e. Coahuiltecan. In
1780 Gov. Cabello reported the Paxa-
hitos, evidently the same as the Paja
ritos, as a coast tribe s. of the mouth of
the Rio Grande. With them he enumer
ated the Comecrudos, Texones, Guiana-
paquefios (sic), Manyateilos, Cotanans,
Aguichachas, and Cueros Quemados ( Rep.
on coast tribes, May 28, 1780, Bexar Ar
chives, Province of Texas). (H. E. B.)
Pajarito Park (Span.: 'little bird',
adapted from the Tewa Tshirege, ' bird ',
the name of an important ruin within the
limits of the tract ) . Geographically, this
term stands for a high, park-like 'table
land about 40 m. in length and from 15
to 25 m. in width, on the w. side of the
Rio Grande in x. New Mexico. It is
limited on the x. by the Rio Chama, on
the w. by the Jemez mts., and on the s.
by the Canada de Cochiti. It forms the
E. side of the Jemez plateau. The table
land is of volcanic origin, its surface from
the base of the mountains eastward being
capped by a sheet of volcanic tufa, vary
ing in thickness from 100 to 2,000 ft,
which had its origin as volcanic ash de
posited from the ancient craters of the
Jemez range. These great tufa beds
vary in color from gray to yellow, and
geologically are of vast age. On the E.
rim of the s. part of the tableland, along
the Rio Grande, are extensive basaltic
extrusions of comparatively recent origin,
while the bluffs forming the E. rim of
the N. half are formed of the conglomer
ates which mark the w. shore-line of the
Miocene lake that once occupied the
basin now known as Espaiiola valley.
Recent basaltic extrusions also occur 611
the N. rim of the park along the Rio
Chama. The mean altitude of the park
is about 7,000 ft. The high w. side is
heavily forested with pine and spruce;
along the Rio Grande side the mesas are
covered only with buffalo grass, while
between these two extremes lies a zone
lightly covered with pinon and juniper,
interspersed with stretches of open land.
This zone, now comparatively barren
from lack of water, was evidently covered
with tilled fields at some remote time.
Torrential erosion in past ages has dis
sected this once continuous level table
land into a series of narrow elevated par
allel mesas, better described by the
Spanish term potrero*, extending out
from the mountains toward the Rio
Grande. These potreros vary in width
from a few yards to 2 or 3 m" and from
£ m. to 5 m. in length. They present,
especially on the s. side, perpendicular
escarpments of from 50 to 500 ft in
height, at the base of which is invariably
a long talus slope. The canyons lying
between the potreros are usually fit tie
valleys from \ m. to 1 m. in 'width,
divided by a now dry arroyo bordered
by a narrow, level and very "fertile flood-
plain. These little valleys are now
lightly wooded, but show every evidence
of tillage in remote times." Pajarito
Park is now for the greater part devoid
of water except on the side at the base
of the mountains. The only streams
that carry their water to the Rio Grande
for any considerable part of the year are
the Santa Clara, the Bravo, and the Rito
de los Frijoles. Others sink in the sand
within a few miles of their source, and a
vast number carry water at all only
in flood season. There are very few
perennial springs in the park. The prin
cipal canyons that cut through it from
w. to E. are as follows, beginning at the
x. : the Santa Clara, the Chupadero, the
Guages, the Alamo, the Pajarito, the
Rito de los Frijoles. Between them are
hundreds of smaller canyons.
Ethnologically Pajarito Park is of great
importance. It stands for a plainly
marked, prehistoric ethnic area, the in
vestigation of which throws much light
on the ethnological problems of the S. \V.
The zone of ancient habitation extends
from x. to s. the entire length of the
park. It is only from 5 to 10 m. in
width, and lies between the high tim
bered western slope and the narrow bar
ren eastern rim overlooking the Rio
Grande. The inhabited area did not
exceed 300 sq. m. in extent.
The characteristic archeological re
mains are the ancient pueblo ruins and
excavated cliff-dwellings. The latter
class of remains exists in vast numbers.
Almost every escarpment that presents a
southern exposure is honeycombed with
these dwellings (see Cliff-dwelling*}. Many
natural caves, originally formed by wa
ter and wind erosion, have been utilized
for dwelling purposes, either with or
without modification, though usually
there has been some shaping by excava
tion to render the home more commodi
ous or convenient. In the form of lodge
generally found in the softer tufa forma
tions, the entire front of the cave is open.
In some instances the front is closed by a
wall of masonry which is entered through
a small doorway with stone casing. An
other form of cliff-houses of this same
general class, which exists here in even
greater numbers than those just described,
is the wholly excavated dwelling. These
are found in the firmer strata ot 1
where the walls are less liable to cruinhU
In these a small doorway has been cut
into the perpendicular face of the clii
a depth of from 1 to 4 ft. The excava-
UK)
PAJARITO PARK PA.TASSUCK
[ B. A. E.
tion is tlu'ii expanded into a room usual
ly of sullicient height only to permit of
standing erect, varying from roughly cir
cular to rectangular. These rooms rare
ly exceed 10 ft in the greatest dimension,
except these which were used for cere
monial purposes. In these dwellings the
main living room usually contains prayer-
meal niches, alcoves, and in many cases
small back rooms, probably for storage,
arc connected with them. There is usu
ally a crude li replace beside the doorway,
a ventilating aperture at the floor level
and another for a smoke vent above the
door. There are no windows. In front
of the dwellings, against the cliffs, veran
das were built of poles and stone that
doubtless served for living rooms during
a considerable part of the year. The en
tire number of excavated cliff-dwellings
in Pajarito Park would reach several
thousand.
Of the other general class of areheo-
logical remains, viz, ancient Pueblo ruins,
there are two forms: (1) The ''small
house'' ruins, containing from 2 to 100
rooms, that never exceeded one story in
height, of which there are large numbers
scattered over the mesa tops and in the
valleys. They are of great age and seem
to belong to an epoch when the mesas
were well watered and the population
diffused over considerable areas. (2)
The great community houses contained
from 1.000 to 1.200 rooms, and 2 to 4
stories. The most noteworthy of these,
named from x. to s., are Chipiinuinge,
Kwengyauinge, Teeuinge, Poihuuinge,
Puye, Shufinne, Tshirege, Otowi, Tsan-
kawi, Tyuonyi, Yapashi, Ilaatse, Kuapa,
and Kotyiti. We lind in these the pro
totype of the present terraced community
houses of Taos, Zniii, and the Hopi vil
lages. Many of the ancient buildings
were of much greater size than any of
the Pueblo houses of the present day.
They were built in nearly all cases of
stone rudely dressed and laid in adobe
mortar. Ceilings and roofs were made
of poles, brush, bark, and clay. Floors
were made of adobe firmly tamped and
smoothed. Walls were plastered with
abobe mud, over which a thin wash made
of " white earth " was laid from time to
time. Doors were small and cased with
stone, rarely with wood. There were no
real windows. Small circular apertures
near the floor aided vemilation. Fire
places were usually placed beside the
doors. These buildings differ from the
large 1'ueblo houses of the present day in
having no large and fairly commodious
rooms, all apartments being mere rec
tangular cells ranging in size from 6 X 8
ft to ,H x 14 ft. Kxterior rooms in all
cases were entered by ladders from above.
The type form of these great houses is
that of four rectangular structures sur
rounding a squarish court. Many are
found with one or more of the sides open.
With the increase of the community ad
ditional courts were developed.
The circular kiva, always wholly or in
great part subterranean, accompanies all
the larger pueblos, from 1 to 15 being
found in and about each village. Small
reservoirs and other vestiges of primitive
irrigation works are found about the
large buildings only. The entire district
is rich in pictography, the best specimens
of which are found etched upon the verti
cal walls of the cliffs.
The principal collections of archeologi-
cal material from Pajarito Park are to be
found in the National Museum at Wash
ington and the Southwest Museum at Los
Angeles, Cal. Noteworthy facts shown
by these collections are that the art of
decorative glazing was quite advanced
among these people, and that their system
of symbolism was distinct from any other
known. The study of the skeletal re
mains discloses the' fact that the ancient
inhabitants of Pajarito Park were a homo
geneous people, of medium stature, and
of rather inferior muscular development.
The prevailing cranial type was dolicho
cephalic. In viewr of the fact that the
predominant cranial type among the peo
ple of all the adjacent Pueblo villages at
the present time is brachycephalic, this
is of great ethnologic interest. As yet
nothing further can be said concerning
the relationship of these ancient people
to any existing tribes. The time of oc
cupancy of the ancient pueblo and cliff
houses is conjectural. Excavations have
yielded not a single vestige of Spanish in
fluence, and traditions reaching back of
four centuries are of questionable value
in determining even approximate chro
nology. However, both archeological
and geological evidence point to long oc
cupancy and remote abandonment of
these sites. Tentatively, from 2 to 4
centuries may be assigned as the length
of time they had been abandoned before
the Spanish invasion in 1540, and it may
be said that the accumulating evidence
now points to the lengthening of that I
period. There are no evidences of events
of catastrophic character to have caused
the disappearance of their inhabitants.
In all probability their migration was
caused by progressive desiccation of the
country and the pressure of predatory
enemies.
For further information, with ground
plans and other illustrations, see Hewett
in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 1906. Consult also
the articles on the several ruins ahove
mentioned. (E. L. IF.)
Pajassuck. A village in central Massa
chusetts, apparently on Connecticut r.,
BULL. 30]
PA K A B— PAR AW A
191
in 1663.— Pynchon (1663) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xm, 308, 1881.
Pakab. The Reed (Phragmites commu-
nis) phratry of the Hopi, which includes
the following clans: Pakab, Kwahu
(Eagle), Kwayo (Hawk) , Koyonya (Tur
key), Tawa (Sun), Paluna (Twin Brother
of Puhukonghoya), Shohu (Star), Mas-
sikwayo (Chicken-hawk), Kahabi (Wil
low ) , and Tebi ( Grease wood ) . The Reed
phratry of Fewkes corresponds with the
Eagle phratry of Stephen (8th Rep. B. A.
E., 39, 1891). According to tradition this
people came to Tusayan from the w. and
s., apparently settling first at Mishong-
novi.
Pa'-kab nyu-mu. — Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn.
403, 1894 (nyu-mu=l phratry').
Pakab. The Reed or Arrow clan of the
Hopi.
Bakab.— Voth, Hopi Proper Names, 75, 1905.
Pakab. — Voth, Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony,
282, 1903. Pakab wifiwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 584, 1900 (wmtim='clan'). Pa'-kab
wiinwu. — Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vii, 403, 1894.
Pakachoog. A former Nipmuc village
near Worcester, Mass., probably in Mill-
bury. It was occupied in 1674 by Pray
ing Indians.
Boggachoag. — Kinnicutt, Ind. Names, 33, 1905.
Packachoog. — Ibid. Packachooge. — Gookin (1677)
in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 467, 1836. Paka-
choag. — Worcester Spy, Aug. 7, 1885. Pakachoog. —
Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
192, 1806. Pakashoag.— Letter of 1676 quoted by
Drake, Ind. Chron., 131, 1836. Pakaskoag.— Ibid",
(misprint). Pakodch-oog. — Tooker, Algonq. Ser.,
x,43, 1901 (given as probably original form; trans,
'they are finished, completed, perfect').
Pakadasank. An important village,
probably of the Munsee, formerly about
the site of Crawford, Orange co., N. Y.
Pakadasank.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 392,
1872. Pekadasank.— Doc. of 1756 quoted by Rut
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 393, 1872.
Pakamali. Probably the Maidu of Big
Meadows, Cal. , from PaQd'mali, the name
3y which the Maidu are known to most
)f the Achomawi.
?a-ka-mal-li.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethuol., in,
74, 1877. PaQamali.— Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
sTat. Hist., xvii, 123, 1905.
Pakan. See Pecan.
Pakanchi (Pa'-kan-chi). A former
ftshinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
'._ of Sacramento, Cal.
'acanche. — Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22,
374. Pakanchi.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
I, 316, 1877.
Pakani ( Pa'-ka-ni ) . A Tonkawa gens of
"hich there were only 5 survivors in
884. (A. s. G.)
Pakan-Tallahassee (ipdkan 'may-ap-
le'(?), italua 'town', hdssi 'ancient' in
ie sense of waste). A former Upper
reek town on Pakan-Tallahassee cr.
Corner.?), which joins Coosa r. from
ie E. about 4m. above the present We-
impka, Elmore co. , Ala.
iknatallahassa.— Robin, Voy., n, map, 1807. Old
•ach Orchard Town. — ,T. W. Stidham, infu to A. S.
itschet( ipdkana — ' peach ' ) . Pakan'-Talahassi.—
Gatschet, (;reek Migr. Leg., i, 142, 1H84. Pockental-
lahaasee— Creek paper (1836) in H. K. Rep. 157, Hist
Cong., 2dsess.. 122, 1851. Pockentalleehassee — s.-n
Ex Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st scss.. 29-J, 1KWJ. 'Pocon-
tallahasse.— Bartnuu, Travels, 461, 1791. Pocun-
tullahases. — Swan (1791) in Schoolcruft Ind
1 nbes, v,262, 1855. Puc-cun-tal-lau-has-see —Haw
kins (1799J, Sketch, 41, 1«48. Puckantala.- Hart-
ram, Voy., i, map, 1799. Puckautalla.— PhiliD-
peaux. Map Engl. Col., 1781. Puckuntallahasse —
Pickett, Hist. Ala., u, 267, 1851. Tuecuntallau-
hassee.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 3so, 1.S54.
Pakan^ Tallahassee. A town of the
Creek Nation on Canadian r below
Hilabi, Okla.
Pakan-Talahassi.— Gatschet. Creek Migr. Leg., n,
186, 1888.
Pakataghkon (probably
'split wood.' — Gerard)/ A former Dela
ware village, situated a mile from the
present Margaretsville, Delaware co.,
N. Y., at the mouth of Bush Kill. This
village is located on the Popachton or
Papotunk branch on Sauthier's map of
1779. (w. M. B.)
Pakawa (from J'akairai, referring to
tattooing. — Gatschet). Specifically a di
vision of the Coahuiltecan family living
not far from San Antonio r., Texas, in
the 18th century. Espinosa says that
when the missions were removed from
E. Texas to this river in 1730-31 there
were "in sight three tribes of very docile
gentile Indians, the Pacaos, Pajalat, and
Pitalaque, who together number more
than a thousand persons" (Chronica
Apostolica, i, 459, 174(5). Some of them
entered San Francisco de la Espada mis
sion with the Axcahomos, but deserted
in 1737 (Ysasmendi to the Governor,
Nov. 22, 1737, MS.). In 1738 Pedro, a
"Pachao," was "governor" of this mis
sion (MS. of 1738 in the Archive Gen
eral). Some of the tribe were also at
Concepcion, according to manuscript rec
ords of the mission, and " Paeuas" were
also at San Bernardo mission, on the Rio
Grande (Morn, Viage de Indios, 442,
1856). ("• K. "•)
Generically the term Pakawa has been
applied by Gatschet to include a linguis
tic family formerly living on both sides of
the lower Rio Grande, and practically
identical with the Coahuiltecan family
(q. v.). Its numerous dialects, accord
ing to Gatschet, were spoken in the w.
as far as the Sierra Madre and in the E.
to or beyond San Antonio r. ( )ne dialect
of it is preserved in the Manual of Padre
Bartholome Garcia (1760). The tribe
to which the name Pakawa appears to
apply is that mentioned as th<> Pintos
(Span, 'painted' or 'tattooed'), Pacaos,
(Span, 'pai
or Pacua
language
or "Pacuas, etc., their name in their own
guage, according to Gatschet, being
Estok-pakawaila or Newasol-pakawai or,
without the prefix, Pakawai or 1
waila. The only survivors of the tribe
1886 were two women who were found
bv Gatschet on the s. bank of the Rio
192
TAKHPUINIHKASHINA PALAIHNIHAN
[B. A.
(irande near Reynosa, at a place called
La Yolsa. They were sometimes called
Tompacuas by the Comecrudo, which is
or was the ' name of a ranchena in
Hidalgo co., Texas, 20m. N. of the Rio
Grande. *(£• T.)
Est6k pakawane.— Gatschet, Comecrudo MS.,
j \ F (O\TH name). Newasol pakawai.— Ibid.
(Comecrudo name). Pacahuches.— Taylor m Cal.
Farmer. Apr. 17, 1ST.3. Pacaos.— Rivera , Piano,
loir 'W 17156. Pachao.— Doe. of 1738 in Arehivo
Gen " eit'ed bv H. E. Bolton, inf'n, 1906. Pacho-
ches -Orozeo" y Berra, Geog., 308, 1864. Pacoas.-
<;an-ia. Manual, title, 1760. Pacos.— Orozeo y
Berra GC-OK . 304, 18(i4- Pacuaches.— Garcia, Man
ual title, 1760. Pacuas.— Oro/.eo y Berra, Geog.,
303.' 1864. Paguachis.— Ibid., 304. Faikawa.— Gat-
schet.Karankawa Indians, 38, 1891. Paikawan.—
Ihid Pakawa.— Buschmann (1859) quoted by
Gatschet, ibid., 33. Pintos.— 18th century MS.
minted bv Orozeo y Berra, Geog., 294, 1864. Tom
pacuas.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1886 (Come
crudo name.)
Pakhpuinihkashina. A society ot the
Osage, q. v.
.raqpu'i'niuk-aci"'a.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
•235, 1S97.
Pakhtha ('beaver,' probably archaic).
An Iowa gens, now extinct, having joined
the Patha gens of the Oto ( Dorsey, Tci-
were MS. vocal)., B. A. K, 1879). Its
subgentes were Rawekhanye, Rathroche,
Raweyine, and Xiwanshike.
Beaver.'— Morgan, Anc. Soe., 156, 1877. Pa-kuh'-
tha —Ibid. Pa'-q$a.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E..
239,1897.
Paki. A former Maidu village on Mud
cr., or near Cusa lagoon, x. of Chico,
Butte co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Paiki — Curtin, MS. voeab., B. A. E., 1885. Pake.—
Dixcm in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, pi. 3s,
1905.
Pakwa. The Frog clan of the Patki or
Cloud phratry of the Hopi.
Pa-kua.—Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884. Pakwa
wihwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900
( winn-i'i = clan ). Pa'-kwa wiin-wu. — Fewkes in
Am. Anthrop., vn, 402, 181)4.
Pala ('water'). A Luisefio village w.
of San Luis Rey, San Diego co., Cal. Lat
terly the name was applied to a reserva
tion of 160 acres of allotted arable land,
under Mission Tnle River agency. By
court decision in 1901 the Indians of
Warner's ranch were dispossessed of their
lands, and by act of Congress of May 27,
1902, Pala res. was enlarged by purchase
to 3,598 acres, and the Warner ranch
people removed thereto in 1903. In the
latter year the Tnle River agency was
divided into the Pala and San Jacinto
agencies. In 1865 the pop. of Pala was
162; in 1902, 76; in 1903, after its enlarge
ment, 258; in 1906, 138. See Ind. Aff.
Rep., 124, 1865; 175, 1902; 146, 1903; 205,
190(5; I laves MS. quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, i, 460, 1886; Jackson and Kinney,
Rep. Mission I rids., 29, 1883. Of. Putin.
Palacheho (PhalacheJio). A former
Ohirkasawtownin x. Mississippi, forming
part of a large settlement of 5 towns. —
Adair, Am. Ind., 35:5, 1775.
Palaihnihan (Klamath: from p'Uukni,
'mountaineers'). Formerly recognized
as a linguistic family in x. E. California,
but probably to be regarded, as the re
sult of recent studies by Dixon (Am.
Anthrop., vn, 213, 1905), as only a
branch of the Shastan (" Shasta- Acho-
mawi") family. Their habitat em
braced the drainage area of Pit r. above
Montgomery cr. except Goose Lake val
ley, of which only the s. end was in their
territory. Linguistically the group falls
into two rather sharply contrasted and
numerically unequal divisions, the Acho-
mawi and the Atsugewi. The tribal and
minor divisions recognized wreretheAcho-
mawi, Astakiwi, Atsugewi, Atuami, Chu-
mawi, Hantiwi, Humawhi, Ilmawi, and
Puisu. Physically there were considera
ble differences between these tribes. Tl le
Astakiwi and Humawhi have been de
scribed by Powers as "most miserable,
squalid, peak-faced, mendicant, and men
dacious wretches. ' ' Their faces were skin
ny, foreheads low and retreating, bodies
lank, and abdomens protuberant. The
Atuami were much superior in physique.
All the tribes were indifferent hunters.
They trapped game by digging pitfalls
with fire-hardened sticks and covered
them with brush, grass, and earth. These
pitswrere so numerous they gave its name
to Pit r., after which these Indians have
generally been called. The Humawhi
and Astakiwi, having no acorns or salmon,
as most other California tribes, were hard
pressed for a food supply. Game birds
were abundant, but they captured and
killed few. Grasshoppers, crickets, trout
and suckers, camas, clover blossoms,
and bearberries formed their chief diet.
The Achomawi of Fall r. subsisted largely
on salmon. Among the Palaihnihan
woman is said to have held a servile and
degraded position; whether maiden or
widow she was owrned by her father or
brother, to be sold, with her children, if
any, at his pleasure. Marriage was a
matter of bargain and sale, and polygamy
was common. A woman was seldom
held responsible for adultery, but if a
wife deserted her husband and refused to
return to him he was allowed to take her
life. However, a husband had no con-;
trol over his wife's personal property,'
which at her death was claimed by her
relatives. In case of the birth of twins,
one was almost always destroyed. Crema
tion was generally practised in cases when
persons died of unknown diseases;
in all other cases the dead were buried
in a sitting posture; the Ilmawi howevei
never burned their dead. The Palaih
nihan Indians dwelt chiefly in bark and
brush houses of an irregularly quadran
gular form, similar to those of the Shasta,
or in semisubterranean dwellings lik(
sweat-houses. During the summer these
dwellings were abandoned and the people
BULL. 30]
PALAKAHU PALLADIUM
193
lived in brush shelters while hunting and
collecting food. Their social organization
was rather loose, the authority of the
chief or leader being but nominal. Like
the Shasta, whom they resembled in many
of their customs and practices, it was not
rare for a woman to be a shaman or
priest. They had but few religious cere
monies and dances, but like the Maidu
had an elaborate creation myth in which
the coyote played the most important
role. Very few individuals of the family
remain. Some of them were removed to
Round Valley res., Cal., and these, with
some natives from Potter valley, num
bered 34 in 1889. (R. B. D. F. w. H.)
Mo-e-twas.— Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 470, 1854.
Palaihnih.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vr, 218,
1846. Palaiks.— Ibid., 199. Pitt river Indians.—
Russell (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d
sess., 74, 1857. Yuca's.— Ibid. ( = ' enemies' ).
Palakahu. A division of the Umpqua
according to Parker (Jour., 257, 1840);
not identified, but evidently either Atha
pascan or Yakonan.
Palaquesson. A village or tribe visited
by La Salle in Feb. 1687, w. of Brazos
r., Texas, having a chief named Pala-
quechaure. According to La Salle the
speech of the people resembled that of
the Ceni (Asini, Hasinai=Caddo) whom
he had visited the year before. Joutel
states that the Palaquesson had no fixed
dwelling place, buthunted over a consider
able stretch of country, yet when the
people came to a fertile 'tract they settled
there, the men preparing the soil for plant
ing and the women sowing the maize. So
long as the crops were good the people
remained sedentary, but when these
failed hunting was resumed, at which
times they divided into groups to insure
greater success. It is probable that the
French encountered these people during
one of their hunting periods, as Douay
says they were in 10 villages. They
knew the Spaniards, from whom they
obtained horses, and were allies of the
Ceni, joining their war excursions to the
s. and E.
The houses of the Palaquesson were of
dried grass. On the death of an occupant
the dwelling was burned and the survivors
erected a new" one on another site. Men
and women tattooed their faces in 1 ines and
their bodies with plant and animal figures.
Their boats were similar to those used
on the Missouri — a skin stretched over a
light framework of wood. Nothing is
known of their beliefs. (A. c. F.)
Alakea.— Cavelier (1687) quoted by Shea, Early
Voy., 39, 1861. Palagueques.— Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 293, 1864. Palaguessons.— Coxe, Carolana,
map, 1741. Palaquechaune.— Charlevoix, New
France, iv, 90, 1870. Palaquechaure. — Joutel (1687)
in Margry, Dec., in, 305, 1878. Palaquechone.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Palaquesones.— Ibid.,
273. Palaquesson.— Douay (1687) quoted by Shea
in French, Hist. Coll. La., iv, 212, 1852. Palaques-
sous.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81,
3456— Bull. 30, pt. 2—07 13
*'PilIM"30Xe iU French- Hi*t- Coll.
Palatki (Hopi: 'red house'). A pre
historic cliff village in the valley of Oak
cr.,mthe "Red -rock" country, s. of Flag
staff, Ariz.; believed to have been one of
the stopping places of the Patki or Cloud
clans of the Hopi in their migration from
the S. — Fewkes in 17th Rep. B A K
553-58, 1898.
Palatkwabi ('red land of the south').
The place inhabited by the Patki or
Cloud clans of the Hopi prior to their
settlement in Tusayan, N. E. Ariz. The
locality is somewhere in the great cactus
region of s. Arizona.
Pa-lat'-kwa-bi.— Fewkes in Am. Anthrop. vn
402, 1894, and 17th Rep. B. A. E., 568, 1898. Palat-
kwapi.— Voth, Traditions of the Hopi, 47, 1905.
Paleolithic implements. The term ap
plied to implements, usually of stone,
belonging to the Paleolithic age as first
defined in Europe and afterward identi
fied in other countries. In America the
Paleolithic, as chronologically distinct
from the Neolithic age, is not established,
and the more primitive forms of imple
ments, corresponding in general to the
Paleolithic implements of Europe, can he
properly referred to only as of Paleolithic
type. In this connection it should be
noted that implements of the most primi
tive type were made and used by the
American tribes, whatsoever their stage
of culture progress. See Antiquity, AVo-
litkicage. (W.H.H.)
Paleuyami. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe, now extinct, formerly living on
Poso cr., Cal. Recorded by Powers,
under the name Paleummi, as the Yokuts
name of a tribe related to the Paiute.
Their dialect was quite different from
that of the other Yokuts tribes. See
Altinin.
Boder'wiumi.— Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxm 301 1886. Pal-e'-um-mi.— Powers in Cont.
N A Ethnol., HI, 393, 1877. Paleuyami.— Krorber
in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Ethnol. and Archseol., n,
5, 1907.
Palewa (pe-le-wa', 'turkey' ). A gens <
the Shawnee.
Pa-la-wa'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 168,187*. Palewa.—
Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906.
Palin. A former Luiseno vill
lower San Luis Key valley, San Diego co.,
Cal (Grijalva, 1795, cited by Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., i, 563, 1886). Possibly iden
tical with the present Pala (q. v.), in
which event the name was seemingly
corrupted by the Spaniards.
Palisades. See Fortification and Defense.
Palisema. A district w. of the Missis
sippi, five days' march from the province
of Coligoa; visited in 1541 byDeSoto's
troops.— Gentl. of Elvas ( 1557) in trench,
Hist. Coll. La., n, 178, 1850.
Palladium. This term was the name o
thestatue of thegoddess Pallas or Minerva,
194
PALLADIUM PALM
[ B. A. K.
preserved in the ancient city of Troy,
and supposed to hold protecting watch
over the destinies of its people. The use
of the term has been broadened to include
any similar sacred object of national or
tribal veneration. Several of our Indian
tribes had such palladiums, which were
venerated with ceremonial forms and re
garded with zealous care and upon whose
continued safe possession the existence
and prosperity of the tribe were believed
to depend. As a rule the true origin of
the object of tribal veneration was lost
in obscurity, but was accounted for by
a sacred niyth which represented it as
having been given to the people by their
mystic culture-hero at the beginning of
the world. A priest was appointed to
watch over it, a special depository was
provided for it, prayer and sacrifice were
made to it, and it was rarely or never
exposed to public view except on the
occasion of certain great tribal gatherings
when it was made the central figure of
the ceremony. Like the Hebrew ark of
the covenant, it was sometimes carried
in the battle front to insure victory over
the enemy.
Notable instances are the sacred box of
the Cherokee (Mooney in 19th Rep. B.
A. E., 1900), the metal tablets of the
Creeks (Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, n,
1884, 1888), the taime of the Kiowa
(Mooney in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 1898),
the medicine arrows of the Cheyenne
(Dorsey in Am. Anthrop., v, 644, 1903;
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthrop. Ass'n, i,
no. 6, 1907), the "ark" of the Mandan
(Maximilian, Trav., 1843; Matthews,
Ilidatsa, 1877), and the seicJia or fiat pipe
of the Arapaho (Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 1896; Scott in Am. Anthrop., ix,
no. 3, 1907).
The Cherokee sacred box is still re
membered in the traditions of their old
men, who say that it contained the most
sacred belongings of the tribe, and that
the prosperity of their people departed
after its capture by the Delawares. Their
account of its exterior agrees with that
given by Adair from the statement of a
white man who saw it with them in 1756.
It was a rectangular box, about 3 ft
long, covered with a dressed deerskin and
resting upon blocks to keep it from the
earth. It was watched by a sentinel with
bow and arrows, who drew an arrow to
the head and warned the stranger away
when he attempted a closer inspection.
The sacred metal plates of the Creeks
were kept by priests of the Wind clan in
Tukabatchi town in a depository on one
side of the public square. They were
said to be 7 in all, 5 of copper and 2 of
brass, with engraved characters resem
bling letters. At times they were said to
give out a miraculous ringing sound with
out being touched. Once a year, at the
annual Green Corn dance, they were
exhibited to the people from a distance,
after which they wrere washed in the
stream, rubbed and cleaned, and put
away again for another year. As usual
with such things, the Tukabatchi people
claimed to have received them from a
supernatural being at the beginning of
their existence as a people, but it is more
likely that they were a relic of some early
Spanish expedition, perhaps a trophy
from the great battle of Mavila in 1540.
They are noted by Adair as early as 1775
and are* still preserved in the Creek
Nation, Okla.
The taime of the Kiowa is a small stone
image bearing resemblance to the head
and bust of a man, decorated with down
feathers and with images of the sun and
the crescent moon painted upon its breast.
It is kept in a parfleche box of peculiar
shape and decoration, and, like the Creek
plates, was exposed only once a year, at
the annual Sim dance. It is still sacredly
preserved, but as the dance has not been
performed since 1887 the box has not
been opened since, not even the custodian
being permitted to undo the wrappings.
The medicine arrows of the Cheyenne
are 4 in number, of different colors, and
were kept together in charge of a special
priest from the earliest traditional period,
before the tribe had removed from the
head of the Mississippi r. They have no
connection with the Sun dance, antedat
ing that ceremony in the tribe, but are
exposed only on occasion of a solemn •
purification rite .when a Cheyenne has
been killed by one of his own tribe.
They are still preserved among the South
ern Cheyenne, by whom the rite of blood
atonement was performed as late as 1904.
The "flat pipe" of the Arapaho is kept
by a priest of the Wyoming branch of the
tribe, together with an ear of com and
a stone turtle, all of which, according
to their tradition, they have had from
the beginning of the world. Around
these centers the tribal genesis tradition,
which is recited when the package is
opened, as may be done on special oeca- >
sions, without regard to other ceremonial
periods. The box in which the sacred ob
jects were kept was neverallowed to touch
the ground, and when on the march the
priest in charge, even though mounted,
was not allowed to rest it upon his horse,
but must carry it upon his own back.
See Fetish. (.J. M.)
Palm. Only two representatives of the
palm family occur in the United States.
One of these has a limited distribution in
s. California, and is employed somewhat
in basketry; but among the Piman tribes
of Sonora and Sinaloa, especially, palm
leaves wrere extensively used for making
BULL. 80]
PALOMAS PALWUNUN
11)5
mats for inclosing houses and for hats and
basketry. The other variety of palm is
the palmetto Sabal, which entered large
ly into the life of the Indians of s. w.
Florida. The Seminole still use the pal
metto trunk in house building, and the
leaves for thatching, beds, basketry,
twine, and rope, and the bud is eaten,
raw or baked (5th Rep. B. A. E., 517,
1887). Biedma (1540) speaks of the use
of palmetto leaves for thatching, and
Dickenson, writing of Florida, says that
"an Indian brought a fish boiled on a
palmetto leaf and set it down amongst
us" (Narr. of a Shipwreck, 1803). Ac
cording to Bartram (Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., in,pt. 1,49-50, 1853) the Creeks of
Alabama had several species of palms
which they used for food. One of them
(Sabal minus Pers. ) is a low plant, with
out stalk or stem, that bears a vast col
lection of plumes or drupes with fibrous
farinaceous pulpy coating resembling
manna. Another species (Serenoa sereu-
latd) was used for medicine. Empty pods
of the palm were used in dances as ankle
rattles by the Tepehuane (Lumholtz,
Unknown Mex., i, 477, 1902) . (w. H.)
Palomas (Span.: 'doves'). One of the
three large villages in the vicinity of
Trinity r., Tex., visited by La Salle in
1687. Cavelier states that the village
was surrounded by a palisade of cane.
The people seemed to be fairly well sup
plied with horses and were hostile to the
Spaniards. Their affiliation is not known.
Falomas. — Cavelier (1687) in Shea, Early Voy.,
38, 1861. Palona.— Douay quoted by Shea, Dis-
cov. Miss. Val., 212, 1852. Palonnas.— Coxe in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 241, 1850.
Palonies (said to have been so called by
the Spaniards because they wore their
hair so short as to suggest baldness).
Mentioned as a division of the Cheme-
huevi that occasionally wrent to the north
of Los Angeles, Cal., in 1845.— Ried
quoted by Hoffman in Bull. Essex Inst,
xvn, 28, 1885.
Paloos (Pti-lus'). A Shahaptian tribe
formerly occupying the valley of Palouse
r. in Washington and Idaho, and the N.
bank of Snake r. as far as its junction with
the Columbia. They were found by Lewis
and Clark in 1805 on the Clearwater in
Idaho. Their closest connection was
with the kindred Nez Perces, and they
still hold close relations with that tribe.
They were included in the Yakirna treaty
of 1855, but have never recognized the
treaty obligations and have declined to
lead a reservation life. They have 4 vil
lages, all on Snake r. , as follows : Almotu,
Palus, Tasawiks, and Kasispa. They are
active adherents of the Smohalla (q. v.)
doctrine. Lewis and Clark estimated
their number in 1805 at 1,600; in 1854
they were said to number 500; at present
the population in unknown. See Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 1896. ( L. F )
Pallatapalla.-Lee and Frost, Ten Years in Ore*.
51 1844. Pallet-to Pallas. -Ross, Fur Hunters,
185, 18o5. Palloatpallah. — Lewis and Clark
Exped., n, 333, 1814. Pallotepallers — Ibid vu
341, 1905. Pallotepallors.— Lewis, Travels, 11 'l809'
Pallotepellows.—OriK. Jour. Lewis and Clark (1S06)
V, 187, 1905. Paloas.— Lane in Sen. Ex Doc 52
31st Cong., 1st sess., 171, 18-50. Palooche.-
Ross, Fur Hunters, n, 6, 1855. Paloose —Parker
Journal, 284, 1840. Palouse.— Treaty of 1855 in U S*
Stat. at Large, xn, 951, 1863. Palus.— Moonev in 14th
Rep.B. A.E.,735, 1896. Palvas.— Lnnein Ind. AfT
Rep., 159, 1850. Pel-late-pal-ler.— OriK.Jour Lewis
and Clark, v, 117, 1905. Pelloatpallah —Lewis und
Clark Exped., n, 471, 1814. Pelloat pallahs.— Ori&.
Jour. Lewis and (Hark, v, 187, 1905. Pel-lote-pal-
ler.— Lewis and Clark Exped., Cones ed., 1070, 1*93.
Peloose.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 213, 1X46.
Pelouches.— Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc.
Lond., xi, 252, 1841. Pelouse.— Stevens in Ind. AfT.
Rep., 462,1854. Pelouze.— Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col.,
105, 1866. Pelus.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped vi
569, 184(5. Peluse.— Gibbs in Pae. R. R. Rep., I. 418,
1854. Polanches.— Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E.. 106,
1891. Pollotepallors. — Janson, Stranger in Am.,
233, 1807. Poloncb.es.— Gairdner (1835) in Jour.
Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 256, 1811. Selloat-pallahs.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., map, 1814. Se wat
palla.— Sehooleraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 706, 1X55.
Palseta ( 'alkali water' ). An important
Kawia village in Cahuilla valley, s. Cal.
Its Spanish name (Cabezon, from a for
mer chief) has been applied to a reserva
tion of 640 acres occupied in 1906 by 76
Indians under the San Jacinto agency.
Cabazon.— Wright in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1902, pt. f, 175,
1903. Cabeson.— Stanley, ibid., 194. 1869 (name of
chief and valley). Cavesons.— Denver, ibid., 406,
1857. Pal se-ta.— Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla
Ind., 33, 1900.
Paltatre. A Chumashan village be
tween Goleta and Pt. Concepcion, Cal.,
in 1542.
Paltatre — Cabrillo, Narr. (1542) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1857. Paltatro.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Paltchikatno. A former Kaiyuhkhotana
village on Innoko r., Alaska.
Paltchikatno. — Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
s., XXI, map, 1850. Tichaichachass.— Ibid.
Paltewat ( Pal te-irat, 'water and pine
tree'). A Kawia village at Indio, in Coa
huilla valley, s. Cal. — Barrows, Kthno-
Bot. Coahuilla Ind., 33, 1900.
Paluna. One of the War-god clans of
the Hopi.
Palana wmwu,— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Pa-liin-am wiin-wu.— Fewkes in Am.
Anthrop., vn, 403, 1894.
Palus. A village of the Paloos tribe on
the n. bank of Snake r. just below its
junction with the Palouse, in Washington.
Palus —Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 19
Paw-luch.— Ross. Fur Hunters, I. 185, 186p.
Palux (Chehalis: L.'pe'teqc, 'slough
covered by trees.'— Boas). A division of
the Chinook tribe living on Palux r.,
emptying into Shoal water bay, lacin
G?tVa'tlpKeks.-Boas, MS., B. A. E. (Chinook
name)P Llpe'lEqc.-Ibid. (rhehahs name). Pa-
lux.-Swan, N. W. Coast, 211. 1857.
Palwunun (or Badwunun, from pal
'down-stream,' -inin 'people of.';
ber) . A collective name applied by the
196
PAMACOCACK PAMISSOUK
[B. A. E.
Yokuts of Kern r. to the Indians about
Kern lake, s. E. Cal.
Pal-wu'-nuh.— Powers in font. X. A. Ethnol., in,
•W}0 l^*"™
"Pamacocack. A former village of the
IWhatan confederacy, on the w. bank
of Potomac r., about 30 m. below the
present Alexandria, in Prince William
co Va. Another and apparently more
important village of the same name was
directly opposite, on the Maryland side,
from which it in probable that the name
properly belonged to the river stretch
rather than to the settlement. (.T. M. )
Pamacocack.— Smith (1629), Va.. Arber ed., map,
1884.
Pamacocack. A former village on the
Maryland side of the Potomac, opposite
that* of the same name on the Virginia
side, and about the mouth of Mattawo-
inan cr. and the present Pomonkey,
Charles co. It was of some importance,
having 60 warriors, or perhaps 250 souls,
when visited by Capt. John Smith in
160S. The boy Spelman confuses it with
Nacotchtank, which he makes "Nacot-
tawtanke." (J. M.)
Camocacocke.— Spelman (ca. 1615) in Smith, Va.,
Arber ed., civ, 18*4 (misprint form and incor
rectly identified with " Nacottawtanke " = Xa-
cotchtank). Pamacacack.— Bozman, Md., I, 39,
1S37. Pamacaeack.— Smith (1629), Va., Arber ed.,
348, is.m (misprint). Pamacocack. — Smith (1629),
ibid., map.
Pamame. A former Luiseno village in
lower San Luis Key valley, San Diego
co., Cal.— Grijalva (1795) cited by Ban
croft, Hist. Cal., J, 563, 1886.
Pamamelli. A 1'ormer Luiseno village
in Santa Margarita valley, San Diego co.,
Cal.— (irijalva I 1795) cited by Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., i, 563, 1886.
Pamaque. A tribe mentioned by Fray
Bartholome ( iarcia( 1760) as one of those
speaking the language of his Manual,
i. e. Coahuiltecan. They dwelt near the
Texas coast between the Nuec.es and San
Antonio rs. Their residence between
these streams was made the basis of a
claim to them and their relatives, the
Piguiques and the Pasnacanes, by San
Juan Capistrano mission, in a quarrel
with Vi/arron mission in 1754 (Ynforme
of the College of (Jueretaro to the Com
missary Gen., 1754, MS.). That they
lived near the coast is evident. A Span
ish manuscript of 1752 says: "The Pama
ques are from the mouth of the said
river [Nueces]." In 1762 the San An
tonio missionaries reported them in a
list of coast tribes. In 1780 Governor
Cabello, naming the coast tribes from the
Nueces to Ywla de los Copanes, put the
" Pamacas" (undoubtedly the Pama
ques) first in the list, which was given in
a w. to E. order. This would put them
near the mouth of the Nueces (Cabello
to Croix, May 2,H, 1 780, MS. ). The tribe
is evidently the same as Oroxco y Berra's
Panagues, which he puts on the Nueces.
The Pamaques were closely related to
the Piguiques and the Pasnacanes, who
lived in the same locality. _ Indeed, the
last two tribes seem sometimes to have
been considered as subdivisions of the
first. They were together in San Juan
Capistrano* mission, whence they fled
together in 1754 (Ynforme, 1754, op. cit.) .
They were also closely related to the
Orefones (q. v.). The wider affilia
tion of the Pamaques may perhaps be
indicated by Cabello' s list of their neigh
bors, cited above. It includes Pamacas
(Pamaques), Malaguitas, Orejones,
Chayopines (in San Juan Capistrano
mission); Pacagues, Borrados (in San
Francisco de la Espada); Pajalates,
Tacames, Manos de Perro, Copanes, and
Cujanes (in Concepcion mission). As it
was a general policy of the missions, not
always carried out, to keep closely related
tribes together, it is not improbable that
this grouping has ethnological signifi
cance.
In 1733 the Pamaques entered San Juan
Capistrano mission, and by 1754 the
records showed 196 baptisms of this tribe,
including, apparently, the Piguiques, but
not the Pasnacanes, 'who entered in 1743
(Ynforme, 1754, op. cit,; Santa Ana to
the Viceroy, Mar. 4, 1743, MS.) . Before
1748 there "were numerous "Pamaches"
at Concepcion mission; these may be the
same, although it is not certain (MS.
mission records) . According to Cambe-
ros, missionary at Bahia, the Pamaques
were nearly extinguished by 1754 (Letter
to the Viceroy, May 6, 1754, MS.), but
the tribe was still being missionized at
San Juan Capistrano in 1762. At that
time a total of 203 "Orejones, Sayopines,
Pamaques, and Piguiques" was reported
there (Ynforme, 1762, op. cit. ). Accord
ing to Cabello, they were still living on
the coast in 1780. (H. E. B.)
Pamacas.— Cabello, op. cit. Pamaques.— Garcia,
op. cit. Panagues. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 304,
1864. Panego.— Joutel Jour. (1687), Eng. trans.,
90, 1716. Panequo.— Joutel in Margry, Dec., in,
289, 1878 (identical?).
Pamawank. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, perhaps identical with Pa-
munkey.— Strachey (ca. 1616), Va., 26,
1849.
Pamet. A former village near Truro,
Barnstableco., Mass., probably belonging
to the Nauset.
Pamet.— Dee in Smith (1629), Va., II, 235, repr. 1819.
Pamit.— Freeman (1685) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., v, 132, 1861. Pamnit.— Treaty of 1687, ibid.,
186. Paomet.— Monrt (1622), ibid., 1st s., vill, 256,
1802. Paumet.— Hinckley (1685), ibid., 4th s.,V,
133, 1861. Pawmet.— Smith (1616). ibid., 3d s., VI,
108, 1837. Powmet.— Dee in Smith (1629), Va., n,
235, repr. 1819.
Pamiadluk. An Eskimo mission and
trading post in s. Greenland, lat. 61°.-
Koldewey, German Arctic Exped., 183,
1874.
Pamissouk (Parrilsah&g1, 'they that fly
past'). A gens of theSauk; not the Eagle
BULL. 30]
PAMITOY PAMUNKEY
197
gens necessarily, as Morgan states, since
the term is applicable to any of the
"winged" clans. (w. j.)
Pamisahagi.— Wm. Jones.inf n,1906 (correct form) .
Pa-mis'-so-uk.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877.
Pamitoy ( Pam' -mi-toy, 'western tule-
eaters'). A Paviotso band formerly in
Mason valley, w. Nev. ; so called because
a lake in this valley, now dry, formerly
yielded tule. — Powers, Inds. AV. Nevada,
MS., B.A.E., 1876.
Pamlico. An Algonquian tribe formerly
living on Pamlico r., in Beaufort co.,
N. C. They were nearly destroyed by
smallpox in 1696. The survivors, num
bering about 75, lived in 1710 in a single
village. They took part in the Tuscarora
war of 1711, and at its close that portion
of the Tuscarora under treaty with the
English agreed to exterminate them. The
remnant was probably incorporated as
slaves with that tribe. (.r. M.)
Pamlico. — Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848. Pamlicough. —
Doc. of 1718 in N. C. Col. Rec., n, 315, 1886. Pam-
phleco.— Doc. of 167(5, ibid., 1, 228, 1886. Pampleco.—
Doc. of 1676, ibid., 233. Pamplicoes.— Doc. of 1699,
ibid., 514. Pamptaco.— Gale (1711), ibid., 827.
Pamptecough. — Doc. of 1705, ibid. ,629. Pamptego. —
Graffenried ( 1711 j, ibid., 924. Pamptichoe. — Crm-
stone (1718), ibid., n, 310, 1886. Pampticoes.— Doc.
of 1696, ibid., I, 472, 1886. Pampticoke.— Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 11, 1885. Pampticough.— Lawson
(1709), Hist. Carolina, 384, repr. 1860. Pamp-
tucough.— Lawson (1709), map, in Hawks, N. C.,
II, 1858 (misprint). Pamtico.— Blair (1704) in N. C.
Col. Rec., I, 603, 1886. Pamticough.— Doc. of 1719,
ibid., n, 342, 1886. Pantico.— Linschoten, Descrip
tion de 1'Amer., 6, 1638. Panticoes. — Keane in
Stanford, Compend., 529, 1878. Panticoughs.—
Ibid. Pemblicos.— Hewat, S. C. and Ga., n, 279,
1779. Pemlico.— Oldmixon (1708) quoted by Car
roll, Hist. Coll. S. C., II, 459, 1836. Pemlicoe.—
Archdale (1707) quoted by Carroll, ibid., 89.
Pemplico.— Doc. of 1681 in N. C. Col. Rec., I, 333,
1886. Pemptico.— Ogilby (1671), map. in Hawks,
N. C., n, 1858. Phampleco.— Doc. of 1676 in N. C.
Col. Rec., I, 228, 1886.
Pamoranos. Given by Orozco y Berr'a
(Geog., 299, 1864) as a Tamaulipan tribe
living in Texas, N. of Laredo. They are
mentioned in 1732 by Fr. Juan Lozada as
one of numerous tribes who had made
peace with the Spaniards. (IT. E. B. )
Pamozanes.— Orozco y Berra, op. cit., 294.
Pampopas. A Coahuiltecan tribe for
merly living on Nuecesr.,Tex., 22 leagues
TO in San Juan Bautista mission, with the
Cilijaes on the same stream immediately
)elow them. It is one of several tribes
nentioned by (jarcia ( Manual, title, 1760)
is speaking the same, i. e. Coahuiltecan,
anguage. They appear to have been in
he same territory in 1701 (Orozco y Ber-
a, Geog., 303, 1864).
Manuscripts dated in 1736-38 confirm
he above statements as to their residence
n the Nueces (indicating that they some •
imes established themselves to the E.,
ven across Rio Frio) and fix their lati-
ide as probably above the junction of
lio Frio with the Nueces (Gov. Sandoval,
.ug. 25, 1736, Lamar Papers, Span. MS.,
o. 31; Testimony of Aug. 29, 1736; Yndi-
'rentede Guerra, 1736-37, Misiones, xxi,
them a roving tribe. In the early part
ot the 18th century Pampopas were in
San Juan Bautista mission, on the Rio
Grande, 9 families being there in 1738,
together with Tilijyas (Tilijaes), Pitas,
Pastalocos, and Mescalea (Portillo, Apun-
tes para la Historia Antigua de Coahnila
y Texas, 283, 1888; Morfi, Viage de In-
dios, Doc. Hist. Mex., 3d s., iv, 441,
1856). Fray Antonio de Buenaventura
de Olivares, who in 1718 moved San
Francisco Solano mission from the Rio
Grande and reestablished it as San An
tonio de Valero, mentioned the Pampoas
(Pampopas) an one of the tribes he in
tended to gather there (undated MS.
letter to the Viceroy), but they went
rather to San Jose de Aguayo mission
(q. v.), founded shortly after, where
they were settled with Pastias, Sayopines,
and Tacasnanes (Pasnaeanes?). "Appar
ently all these tribes soon deserted the
mission, but some Pampopas were taken
back. In 1 736 some were recovered from
rancherias on the Rio Frio, and in 1737
others from the Medina (Documents, op.
cit.). In 1738 Orobio y Basterra (op.
cit. ) located them "on the banks of Rio
de las Nuezes," and suggested enlisting
them in a campaign against the Apache,
thus indicating their hostility toward that
tribe, which seems to have been the rule
with the Coahuiltecan group of the Texas
coast. The tribe must have been small
then, for Orobio y Basterra counted on
only 200 warriors from this and three
other tribes of a different region. In
1750 Fr. Santa Ana speaks of the Pampo
pas as (juite generally "reduced and at
tached" to their mission ( Petition, Feb. 20,
1750, in Mem. de Nueva Fspafia, .\\vin,
140, MS.); in 17(58 Soli's wrote as though
they comprised a part of the 350 adult
men at San Jose mission (Diario. ibid.,
xxvn, 270); and in 1793 Revilla-Gigedo
implied that they formed a part of the 114
neophytes stillatthe latter mission ( ( arta,
Dec. 27, 1793, in Die. Univ. de Hist, y de
Geog., v, 447, 1853-56). (n. E. K )
Pampapas.— Revilla-Gigedo (1793) quoted by Han-
croft, Nat. Races, I, fill, 1886. Pampoas.— Olivares,
1718, op. cit. Pampopas. — Gov. Sandoval (1736),
op. cit. Pampos.— Santa Ana (1750), op. cit.
Pamuncoroy. A village of 50 inhabitants,
belonging to the Powhatan confederacy,
situated in 1608 on the s. bank of Pamun-
kev r. in New Kent co., Va.
Pamuncoroy.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map. repr.
1819. Paraconos.— Strachey (ca. 1612), V a., 6:
Pamunkey (from piim, 'sloping/ slant
ing; -a»ki, 'hill', 'mountain', 'highland':
'sloping hill', or 'rising upland', refer
ring to a tract of land in what is now
King William co., Va., beginning at the
junction of Pamunkey and Mattapony
rs. "Where the liver is divided the
PAMUNKEY
[B. A. E.
country is called Pamaunke" (Smith). —
Gerard). The leading tribe of the Powha-
(EIZIAH DENNIS — PAMUNKEY.
tan confederacy (q.v.) of Virginia, and still
keepinguparecognizedtribalorganization.
COOK PAMUNKEY.
rs., in King William co., being estimated
by Smith in 1608 to number nearly 300
warriors, or perhaps a total of 1,000 souls.
Their principal town, destroyed by the
English in 1625, was probably not far
from the present West Point. They took
a leading part in the early wars with the
English up to the death of Opechanca-
nough (q. v. ), and in consequence were
among the greatest sufferers. In 1654
they suffered another heavy loss in the
death of their chief Totopotomoi (q.v.),
with nearly 100 of his warriors, who had
marched to the assistance of the English
in repelling an invasion of the mountain
tribes. In 1675 their "queen," known
as Queen Anne (q.v.), widow of Totopo
tomoi, again furnished help against the
frontier raiders in Bacon' s rebellion . For
At the time of the first settlement of Vir
ginia t hey occupied the territory about the
junction of the Pamunkey and Mattapony
N DANCE COSTUME- PAMUNKF.Y.
her services on this occasion she received
special recognition from the English gov
ernment. In 1722, when the Pamunkey
last appear in a public treaty, they were
said to number only about 200. In 1781
Jefferson reported them to number only
about 60, of tolerably pure blood, but this
estimate is probably too low. They were
then occupying a state reservation of
about 300 acres in abend of Pamunkey
r., in King William co., opposite White
House. Quite a number at that time re
tained their language. They still occupy
the same reservation and keep up their
tribal organization under state super
vision, with a mixed-blood population of
about 140. They live chiefly by fishing,
with some small farming, and have
entirely lost their language and original
characteristics. (J. M.)
BULL. 30]
PAN PANPAKAN
199
Chepecho.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 62, 1849. Pa-
manuk.— Harris, Voy. and Trav., i, 833 1705
Pamanuke.— Ibid., 831. Pamaomeck.— Herrman'
map (167C) in Rep. on line between Va. and Md '
1873. Pamareke.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va 621849
(misprint). Pamauke.— Smith (1629), Va., n, 66
repr. 1819. Pamaunk.— Pots in Smith, ibid.,: 216
Pamaunkes.— Pory in Smith, ibid., n, 63. Pamaun-
kie.— Beverley.Va., 199,1722. Pamavukes.— Smith
(1629), Va., II, 82, repr. 1819. Pamonkies.— Percy
in Purchas, Pilgrimes, iv, 1689, 1626. Pamun-
keys.— Writer of 1676 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll
4th s., ix, 165, 1871. Pamunkies.— Jefferson Notes
137, 1794.
Pan. The Coyote gens of the Pima. See
Stoamohimal.
Pahn-kech-emk.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 155,
1885. Pan.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers in
254, 1890.
Panachsa (Pd-nach-sa) . A former Ka-
wia village in the San Jacinto mts., s.
Cal. — Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla
Inds., 27, 1900.
Panalachic (corruption of Tarahumare
Banalachic, 'face place', from banald
'face', chic the locative, referring to the
outline of a large rock near by. — Lum-
holtz, Unknown Mex., i, 211, 1902). A
Tarahumare settlement near the head
waters of the s. branch of Rio Nonoava,
lat. 27° 40', Ion. 107° 15', Chihuahua,
Mexico. Pop. 380 in 1900.
Panamenik. A Karok village on the w.
bank of Klamath r., Cal., where the town
of Orleans Bar now stands. In 1852 it
had 4 houses.
Koomen.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'ii, 1903 (Yurok
name). Panamenik. — Ibid, (correct name). Pa-
nom-nik.— Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Panamint. A Shoshonean division for
merly occupying a considerable area in
and around Panamint valley, s. E. Cal.,
and extending s. in scattered ranche-
rias toward Mohave r. Henshaw found
a few individuals living at the mining
town of Darwin (Panamint) in 1883, and
learned that about 150 still survived,
scattered here and there, in the desert
country E. of Panamint valley. It is un
certain w7hether their affinities are with
the Ute-Chemehuevi or Mono-Paviotso
group of Shoshoneans, but are here
placed tentatively with the former. The
Matarango are mentioned as* a subdi
vision. See Coville in Am. Anthrop.,
Oct. 1892. (H. w. H. )
Coitch.— Bancroft, Nat. Rac. i, 456, 1874. Ka-
itc'.— Henshaw, Panamint MS. vocab. B. A. E.,
1883 (asserted by a Panamint to be their own tribal
name, but given as their name for the Shoshoni
proper). Ke-at.— Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
vii, 411, 1879.
Panequo. A village or tribe mentioned
by Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w. of
the Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The
country was the abode of Tonkawan
tribes, although Karankawan Indians al
so sometimes roamed there. The name
seems to have been given to Joutel by
the Ebahamo, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. (A. c. F. )
Panego.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist, Coll. La,,
I, 138, 1846. Panequo.— Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Dec., in, 289, 1878.
Pang ( pan or Pa) . The Deer clan* of
the Tewa pueblos of San Ildefonso and
Santa Clara, N. Mex.
Pa"-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop. ix <
tw Th,e fountain-sheep clan of
the Ala (Horn) phratry of the Hopi
Pa^-wa.-Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 3K 'l891
I™ ™ ™-™--Fewkes in Am. Ai.throp., v , ,
401 1894 (w(m-ww = 'clan'). PaAwu winwu '
S'? in 19th Rep- B- A- k- ™, SouSSte
Panhkawashtake ('Ponca peacemak
ers ). The 10th Osage gens, the third on
the right or Hangkaside of the tribal cir
cle, one of the original Usage fireplaces
(Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. K, 234 1807)
Its subgentes are Tsewadhe, Washape!
AVakedhe, Wasetsi, and Khundtse.
Nanpauta.— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A E
1883. Na<>pa"taqtsi.-Ibid. Panfa'ka wacta'^e.-
Dorsey in loth Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897.
Pani. A slave of Indian race. Accord
ing to Hamilton (quoted by Hale in Proc.
Can. Inst., n. s., i, 23, 1897), "Pani and
Pawnee are undoubtedly the same word
in different orthographies," the Pawnee
being the tribe from whom the Algon-
quian and other Indians of the great
lakes and the middle west obtained
their slaves. It is thought by some that
the Pawnee (q. v.) received their name
from this fact; but Dunbar believes that
Pawnee is derived from pm/1?, signifying
'horn' in the language of these Indians.
Cuoq says: "As most of the Indian slaves
belonged to the nation of the Panis ( Eng
lish Pawnees), the name pan is (pawnee)
was given in the last [18th] century to
every Indian reduced to servitude."
In the literature of the 17th and 18th
centuries relating to Canada and the
"W. the word appears as ]>aii-nee, ])<mn«',
pani, and in other forms. See also
Hamilton, Slavery in Canada, Trans. Can.
Inst., i, 102, 1889-90. (A.P.C.)
Pani Blanc. A former band of the Cree
living N. E. of L. Winnipeg, Can.
Panis Blanc. — Dobbs, Hudson Bay, map, 36. 1744.
Paniete. A pueblo of cither the Tigna
or the Tewa of New Mexico about the
close of the 16th century.— Onate (1598)
in Doc. I nod., xvi, 102, 1871.
Panisee. An Indian medicine-man or
shaman. The word is used by Whittier
(Bridal of Pennacook) after Hubbard and
Winslow. The former makes piminee a
synonym oipowah or patron' in the lan
guage "of the Algonquian tribes of New-
England. (A. K. C.)
Panit (ja'-iM) . A former Alsea village
on the s. side of Alsea r., Oreg.— Dorsey
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230, 1890.
Panka ('Pom-a')- A division of the
Kansa tribe. — Dorsey in Am. Nat., (571,
July 1885.
Pannee. See Pani.
Panpakan ( Pan'-pa-kan ) . A Maidu vil-
200
PANQUECHIN PAPAGO
[B. A. E.
lage on Deer cr., near Anthony House,
Nevada co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Panpacans — I'dwrrs in Overland Mo., xn, 420, 1874.
Panr-pa-kan.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
28'2, 1*77.
Panquechin. A band of Sanetch in the
s. E. part of Vancouver id.; pop. 64 in
1906.
Panquechin.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 66, 1902. Pauk-
wechin.— Ibid., 308, 1879.
Panthe. A former Choetaw town, noted
in 1775 by Romans, by whom it was
erroneously located, its position having
evidently been transposed with that of
Coosha i»|. v.). It was at the head of
Ponta cr., Lauderdale co., Miss. This
town and Coosha were collectively
known as the Coosha towns. — Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 416, 1902.
Paonte.— Romans, Florida, 308, 1775.
Paor. A province on the E. side of
ancient Florida, near Chicora; seen by
Ayllon in 1520. — P>arcia, Ensayo, 5, 1723.
Paouites. An unidentified tribe, living
probably in Texas in 1690, said to be at
war with the inhabitants of Toho or Teao
village. Mentioned in the testimony con
cerning the death of La Salle, by the
French captives, Pierre and Jean Talion.
See Margry, Dec., in, (512, 1878.
Lemerlauans. — Ibid.
Papago (from papi'tJi 'beans', ootam
'people': 'beansmen,' 'bean-people'
(Kino, 1701, in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
i, 360. ls5!i; Mc(iee in Coville and Mac-
dougal, DCS. Bot. Lab., 19015) ; hence Span.
Frijoli'rnx. Thenameis of ten erroneously
connected with 'cut-hair,' 'baptized, 'etc.).
A Piman tribe, closely allied to the Pima,
whose original home was the territory s.
and s. K. of ( iila r. , especially s. of Tucson,
Ari/., in the main and tributary valleys
of the Rio Santa Cruz, and extending w.
and s. \v. across the desert waste known
as the Papagueria, into Sonora, Mexico.
Fn mi San Xavier del Bac to Quitovaquita,
one of their westernmost rancherias, it is
about 120 m., and this may be considered
as the extent of the settlements in the
17th and 18th centuries, during which
period, owing to the inhospitality of their
habitat, they were less inclined to village
life than the Pima. Like the latter, the
Papago subsist by agriculture, maize,
beans, and cotton formerly being their
chief crops, which they cultivated by
means of irrigation; but many desert
plants also contribute to theirfood supply,
especially mesquite, the beans of which
are eaten, and the saguaro, pitahaya, or
giant cactus (Cerens giyauteiis), from the
fruit of which preserves and a sirup are
made. An extensive trade in salt, taken
from the great inland lagoons, was former
ly conducted by the tribe, the product
finding ready sale at Tubac and Tucson.
Their present principal (Tops are wheat
and barley. They are also stock-raisers;
and in recent years many of them
have gained a livelihood by working
as laborers, especially on railroads
and irrigation ditches. The Papago
are tall and dark-complexioned; their
dialect differs but little from that of the
Pima, and their habits and customs are
generally similar except that the men
wear the hair only to the shoulders.
Their traditions also bear close resem
blance save where varied by local color
ing. Like the Pima, the Papago women
are expert basket makers. Their pottery
is far inferior to that of the Pueblos, and
the designs and patterns of both the pot
tery and the basketry are the same as
those of the Pima. One of their favorite
games, played with 4 sticks, was that
known as kints (Spanish quince, 'fif
teen'), called by them ghin-skoot (prob-
ablv derived from the same word).
PAPAGO OF SAN XAVIER, ARIZONA. (AM. MUS. NAT. H
From early times the Papago have been
known as a frugal and peaceable people,
although they by no means lacked bra very
when oppressed by their enemies, the
Apache, from whose raids they suffered
severely. Their typical dwelling is dome
shaped, consisting of a framework of sap
lings, thatched with grass or leafy shrubs,
with an adjacent shelter or ramada.
These lodges are from 12 to 20 ft in di
ameter, and sometimes the roof is flat
tened and covered with earth.
The Papago in the U. S. numbered 4,981
jn 1906, distributed as follows: Under the
Pima school superintendent (Gila Bend
res.), 2,233; under the farmer at San
Xavier (Papago res.), 523 allottees on
reserve, and 2,225 in Pima co. In addi-
BULL. 30]
PAPAGOKK PAPIN ACHOIS
201
tion, 859 Papago were officially reported
in Sonora, Mexico, in 1900, but this is
probably a low estimate of their true
number in that state.
The Papago subdivisions and settle
ments, so far as known, are: Acachin, Al
calde, Ana, Anicam, Areitorae, Ati, Ba-
basaqui, Bacapa, Baipia, Bajio, Batequi,
Boco del Arroyo, Caborca, Caea Chimir,
Cahuabi, Caiioa, Casca, Charco, Chioro,
Chuba, Coca, Comohuabi, Cops, Cubac,
Cuitciabaqui, Cuitoat, Cujant, Cumaro,
Elogio, Fresnal, Guadalupe, Gubo, Jua-
jona, Junostaca, Macombo, Mesquite, Mil-
pais, Nariz, Oapars, Ocaboa, Oiaur, Onia,
Ooltan, Otean, Perigua, Perinimo, Piato,
Poso Blanco, Poso Verde, Purification (?) ,
Quitovaquita, Eaton, San Bonifacius, San
Cosme, Sand Papago, Sanlgnacio (?), San
Lazaro, San Luis Babi (?), San Martin,
San Rafael, Santa Barbara (?), Santa
Rosa, Saric (?), Saucita, Shuuk, Sierra
Blanca, Soba, Sonoita, Tachilta, Tacqui-
son, Tecolote, Tubasa, Tubutama, Valle,
Zuiliga.
(p. w. H.)
Bean-people. — McGee in Coville and Macdougal,
Des. Bot. Lab., 16, 1903 (trail si. of aboriginal
name). Beansmen. — Ibid. Hute-pa. — Thomas,
Yuma MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1868 (Yuma name).
Pagago.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 28, 1885 (mis
print). Papabi-cotam. — Balbi quoted by Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 352, 1864 (c = o). Papabi-Ootam.—
Pfefferkorn (1794) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 72, 1890. Papabi-Otawas.— Mayer,
Mexico, n, 300, 1853. Papabos.— Mota-Padilla,
Hist, de la Conq., 519, 1742. Papabotas.— Kino
(ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 360, 1856 (or
"pimas frijoleros," because their chief crop is
beans— papavi). Papaga.— Forbes, Hist. Cal., 162,
1839. Papagi.— Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis. 46, 1776.
Papago-cotam.— Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 92, 1856 (c=o). Pa-Pagoe.— Box, Advent.,
257, 1869. Papagoes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
13, 1862. Papagoose.— White, MS. Hist, Apaches,
B. A. E., 1875. Papagos.— Villa-Sefior, Theatro
Am., pt. 2, 395, 1748. Papah-a'atam.— McGee, op.
cit. (name applied by neighboring peoples, ac
cepted by Papago as their tribal name). Papahi-
Ootam.— Mayer, Mexico, n, 38, 1850. Papah'o.—
McGee, op. cit. (given as early Spanish pronun
ciation). Papahotas.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58,
353, 1864. Papajos.— Platt, Karte Nord-Am.. 1861.
Papalotes.— Sedelmayr (1746) quoted by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 74, 1890. Papani.— A. L.
Pinart, inf'n (Seri name). Papa-Otam.— MS. of
1764 quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
(II, 72, 1890. Papapootam.— Rudo Ensayo, ca. 1762,
ibid., 73. Papap Ootam.— Bandelier, Gilded Man,
150, 1893. Papap-Otam.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, op. cit. , 72. Papavicotam.— Orozco y Berra,
jeog., 353, 1864. Papavos.— Mota-Padilla, Hist.de
a Conq., 361, 1742. Papawar.— Pattie, Pers. Narr.,
S3, 1833. Papayos.— Mayer, Mexico, n, 300, 1853.
?apelotes.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 353, 1864. Pa-
•igo.— Gray, So. Pac. R. R. Surv., 55, 1856. Pima-
'apabotas.— Mange (1699) quoted by Bancroft.
Vriz. and N. M., 358, 1889. Pimas frijoleros.— Kino
ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I, 360, 1856.
aikinne.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 197, 1885
= 'sand houses': Apache name). Si-ke-na. —
Vhite, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (trans,
bare-footed Indians': Apache name for Pima,
apago, and Maricopa) . Ta'hba.— Gatschet, Yuma
prachstamni, 86, 1886 (Yavapainame). Taxpa.—
oid. Techpamais.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 160,
$5 (Maricopa name). Texpamais. — ten Kate,
vnonymie, 5, 1884 (Maricopa name). Tono-
5htam.— tenKate.ReizeninN. A., 23, 1885 ( 'people
the desert ' : own name) . Vassconia.— Poston in
id. Aff. Rep., 153, 1864 ( = 'Christians'). Widshi
itikapa.— White quoted bv Gatschet Yin
Sprachstamm, 1886 (Tonto name)
Papagonk (Lenape: papegonk, 'at the
pond.'— Gerard). A band found in Ulster
co., N. Y., doubtless the same an is placed
on Letter's map of 1777 on the K. branch
of Delaware r. , near the present Pepacton
Delaware co. They were probably a
part of the Munsee.
Papaconck.— Lotter, Map of N. Y and N I 1777
Papagonck.— Tryon (1778) quoted by Ruttenber',
Tribes Hudson R., 255,1872. Papazonk — Trvon
(1774) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VIII 451, ]sf,7 p"op-
aghtunk.— Johnson (1771 ), ibid., 287.
Papajichic ('drinking - much - beer
place.'— Lumholtz). ATarahimmre pue
blo near Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mex
ico; pop. 838 in 1900.
Papagichic.— Lumholtz, inf n. l.v.M. Papajichic —
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
Papakeecha ('flat belly', i. e. a bed
bug). A Miami chief whose village, com
monly known as Flat Belly's Village, was
E. of Turkey lake, at the present Indian
Village, Noble co., Ind. (.1. r. n. )
Flat Belly's Village. — Mississinewa treaty (1826) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 495, 187:5. Pa-hed-ke-'teh-a Vil
lage.— Hou^h, map in Ind. Geol. Rep.. ],x.v> (n,js.
print). Pa-pa-kee'-cha.— .1. P. Dunn, inf n, ]«JU7.
Papanacas. A former tribe of x. E.
Mexico or s. Texas, probably Coahuilte-
can, members of which were gathered
into San Bernardo mission inCoahuila. —
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864. See
Paachiqu I, Pacudchiam .
Papasquiaro. A former Tepehuane
pueblo in w. Durango, Mexico, on then,
branch of Rio Nazas, probably on the
site of the present Santiago. It was the
seat of a Jesuit mission founded by Gero-
nimo Ramirez in 1596, but was abandoned
in 1616 on account of Toboso raids, and
was subsequently temporarily repeopled
with Eudeve.
Santiago Papasquiaro. — Orozco y Berra. Grog.,
318, 1864.
Papiak (Pdplak'}. A Squawmish vil
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 474,
1900.
Papigochic ('snipe town.' — Froebel).
A former Tarahumare settlement on the
site of the present Villa de la Conception,
on the upper Rio Papigochi, in s. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico, about lat. 2S° 4.V,
Ion. 108° 8(X. — OrosK'O y Berra, Geog.,
323, 1864.
Papinachois (0}><1ph)«</ira, 'they cause
you to laugh.'— Hewitt). A Montagnais
tribe or division living in the 17th
century about the headwaters of
Papinachois r., x. of the Bersiamite.
They visited Tadoussac and received
religious instruction from the mission
aries, and by 1664 the latter had pen
etrated their country, finding them
tractable and inoffensive. Charlevoix
believed that this and other tribes of the
same section had become extinct in his
dav. As late as 1721 they joined in a
letter to the governor of Massachusetti
202
PAPISCONE PARCHAQUE
[B. A. E.
Chauvignerie mentions a people of the
same name living x. of L. Superior in
1736, numbering 20 warriors and having
the hare a* their totem, but these were a
distinct people. (.1. M.)
Oupapinachiouek.— Jes. Rel.lC.43, 38, 1858. Spapina-
chiSekhi —.1 es Rel . 164 1 , 5, 1858. OupapinachiSku.-—
Dum-ux in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 170, note,
1858. Papenachois.— MeKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes in 81, 1854. Papinachaux. — Chauvignerie
(1736) quoted by Schoolcraf t, Ind. Tribes, in, 556,
1853. Papinaches.— Doc. of 1748 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist x, 170, 1858. Papinachiois.— Jes. Rel. 1666,
3, 1858. PapinachiSekhi.— Jes. Rel. 1642, 39, 1858.
Papinachois.— Bailloquet (1661) quoted by Hind,
Lan. Penin., II, 20, 1863. Papinakioises. — Jes. Rel.
1666, 3, 1858. Papinakois.— Chauvignerie (1736) in
X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 1054, 1855. Papinan-
choia.— Bacqueville de la Potherie, i, 207, 1753.
Papipanachois.— Lahontan, New Voy., i, 207,
1703. Papiragad'ek.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 12, 1858.
Papivaches. — Barcia, Ensayo, 184, 1723. Papone-
ches.— Ibid., 183. Popinoshees. — Schoolcraft, Up
per Miss., 93, 1834.
Papiscone. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
the Rappahannock, in King George co.,
Va. — Smith (1(529), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Papka. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the N. shore of Kuskokwim bay,
Alaska.
Papkamut.— Spurr and Post quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902 (inut=miiit, 'people').
Pappoose. An Indian infant, a child;
written also papoose. Roger Williams
(1643) gives papoos as the word for child
in the Narraganset dialect of Algonquian;
Wood (1634) has pappouse; Eliot uses
for child or infant peiws, and Trumbull
( Words derived from Ind. Languages, 27,
1872) thinks that pappoose may be de
rived from pajwiws, a reduplicative of
7>m.srx. Eliot also lias jtupeisstssu, 'he is
very small.' On the origin of the word
Mr W. R. Gerard (inf'n, 1907) says: "The
infantine utterances papa and mama
are very widely distributed the world
over; and it is not improbable that papu
was the Narraganset infant's way of utter
ing the syllables that in the mouths of
most infants are heard as papa. To this
Indians may have added the diminu-
tl
live sullix -f.s-, making papues, and used
the word as the name for a little child.
J'api'u'H comes very near in sound to
jiajtoow, a word which cannot be referred
to any known Algonquian root. There
is a curious resemblance between the
word and the Latin pnpnx, 'child'. The
word has become widely known and
applied. Burton (Highlands of the
Brazil), in speaking of the young of the
tapir, says: 'and the calf [is called]
Tapy'ra Curumim Ocu, Papoose of the
big Tapir.' Peter Smith, in his Medical
Facts (1813), applied it to the root of
Canlophyllum thalictroides, the bluecohosh,
because it was used by Indian women to
facilitate parturition. The word has also
been used as a verb, thus, Winthrop
(Canoe and Saddle, 1862) has: 'This fash
ionable [infant] was papoosed in a tight-
swathing wicker-work case. ' ' ' The word
pappoose has been carried by white settlers
to the extreme W., and has found lodg
ment in local varieties of the Chinook jar
gon. From pappoose have been named
pappoose frame, an Indian cradle, and pap
poose root, the blue cohosh ( Caulophyllum
thaliclroides). (A. F. c. )
Paraje (Span.: 'place,' 'residence').
A former summer village of the Laguna
Indians, now a permanently occupied
pueblo of that tribe, situated 6 m. N. NW.
of Laguna, Valencia co., N. Mex. Native
name, Tsimuna, referring to a black hill
near by.
Paraje. — Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am. Anthrop.,
iv, 346, 1891. Paraji.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1903, 514,
1904. See-mun-ah.— Pradt, op. cit. Tsimuna.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Paraniguts (Pa-ran'-i-guts, 'people of
the marshy spring'). A Paiute band
formerly living in the valley of the same
name in s. E. Nevada; pop. 171 in 1873. —
Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pah Ranagats.— Head in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 174,
1868. Pah-ran-ne.— Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
in, pt. 3, 16, 1854. Pah-Reneg-TJtes.— Sale in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 153, 1865. Paranagats.— Gatschet in
Wheeler Surv. Rep., vii, 410, 1879.
Parantones. A tribe of which 21 were
reported in 1794 at Espiritu Santo de
Ziiniga mission, Texas, by Fr. Juan Jose"
Aguilar. They were with Jaranames
(Aranames), Tamiques, Prietos, Brazos
largos, Vende flechas, and Gumpusas, all
of which were said to have been subtribes
of the Jaranames (Portillo, Apuntes para
la Hist. Antigua de Coahuila y Texas,
308,1888). (H.E.B.)
Parathees. Given by Ker (Travels,
113, 1816) as the name of a tribe living
apparently on Red r., N. w. Texas. Not
identifiable and probably mythical.
Parchaque. A tribe, evidently Coa-
huiltecan, mentioned in 1675 by Fernando
del Bosque. They, with the Catujanos,
Tilijaes, and Apes, are said to have occu
pied the country x. E. from Monclova
across the Rio Grande (Exped., in Nat.
Geog. Mag., xiv, 347, 1903). They were
mentioned by Massanet in 1690 in his list
of tribes, and in 1691 were said by him to
have lived between the Sabinas and the
Rio Grande. On his expedition to the
Hasinai country from San Salvador del
Valle de Santiago, he met them about
10 leagues s. of the Rio Grande. They,
with Mescaleros, Yoricas, Chomes, Ala-
chomes, and Parnais (Pamayes?) accom
panied the Spanish party several days.
Massanet said they were wanderers, with
out agriculture, living on buffalo meat
and wild products. Some words of these
tribes Massanet recorded; thus, asaguan
meant 'heart,' and ganapetuan, their
name for the Rio Grande, meant 'large
body of water' (Diario, 1691, in Mem. de
Nueva Espana, xxvii, 90, MS. ; Velasco,
BULL. 30]
PARCHED COKN INDIANS— PARKER
Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716 ibid
183). („. k B.) "
Pachaques.— Fernando del Bosque (1675) on cit
Parchacas.— Massanet, 1691, op. cit.
Parched Corn Indians. A name indef
initely applied. ' ' In most of our Ameri
can colonies there yet remain a few of
the natives, who formerly inhabited those
extensive countries . . . We call
them 'Parched-corn-Indians,' because
they chiefly use it for bread, are civilized
and live mostly by planting."— Adair
Am. Inds., 343, 1775.
Parchinas. Mentioned by Rivera
(Diario, leg. 2602, 1736) as a tribe or
village apparently near the lower Rio
Grande in s. Texas. Probably Coahuil-
tecan.
Parfieche (pron. par*- flesh). The ordi
nary skin box of the Plains and Rocky
mtn. tribes, made of stiff-dressed raw
hide from which the hair has been re
moved. It is usually of rectangular
shape, varying from 2 by 3 ft in size for
the largest boxes— used as clothes trunks,
for storing food, etc.— to small pouches
PARFLECHE PACKING-CASE OF THE PLAINS TRIBES.
for holding paints, mirrors, or other toilet
articles. Those used for storing cloth
ing are made in pairs, two to each bed
in the tipi, by trimming the rawhide to
proper form while still pliable, folding
over the edges upon each other, and
fastening them in place by means of
strings of skins passed through holes near
the sides. The surface is painted with
designs in various colors, and at times a
fringe is added. Round boxes, somewhat
resembling a quiver in shape, are made
of the same material for holding feathers
and decorative war-bonnets. In other
sections baskets of various kinds, boxes of
bark or matting, or bags of grass or soft-
dressed skin, took the place of parfleche.
The word is of doubtful origin, but as
commonly spelled appears in French nar
ratives as early as 1700, and is probably
from some old French root, possibly from
parer ' to parry, \fleche 'arrow, ' in reference
originally to the shield or body-armor of
rawhide. See Soxes and Chests, Rawhide,
Receptacles, Skin-dressing. (j. M.)
203
r. One of the four divisions of
Clark according to Lewis and s
Pa-rees-car.-Lewis and Clark, Discov 40 MOT-
Ong. Jour. Lewis and Clark, VI, 103, 1905. '
Parka. A dress of bird orseal skin worn
Sa^°SrSlde £arment )>y the Eskimo of
me IN . \V . coast of America; from the name
of this article m the Aleut dialect of the
Eskimo language. (A. ,, c \
Parkeeuaum ( Par-ltee-na-um, ' water peo-
P , ^ .piven by Neighbors (Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, n, 127, 1852) as a division of
the Comanche. The name, which i* not
recognized by the Comanche, mav possi
bly have been intended for Pagatsu, <|. v.
'Parker, Eli Samuel. A mixed -blood
Seneca of the Wolf clan, son of Chief
William Parker and grandson of the
celebrated Red Jacket; born on the
Tonawanda res., N. Y., in 1828. His
Seneca name was Hasanoanda, 'Coming
to the Front,' but on receiving the offi
cial title Deionin'hoga"wen ('it holds
the door open), when he became
eighth chief of the tribe, he laid the
other aside. Parker was educated in
the common schools, studied civil engi
neering, and at the outbreak of the Civil
War was employed a.s engineer on a ( Jov-
ernment building at Galena, 111., then
the home of Ulysses S. Grant. A friend
ship sprung up' between the two which
continued after both joined the Union
Army at the outbreak of the Civil War.
Parker's distinguished service in the
Vicksburg campaign led to his selection
by Grant as a member of his staff. In
May, 1863, he became assistant adjutant-
general, with the rank of captain, and
was afterward secretary to Gen. Grant
until the close of the war. On Apr. 9,
1865, he became brigadier-general of
volunteers; in 1866, a first lieutenant of
cavalry in the United States Army, and
on Mar. 2, 1867, captain, major, lieutenant-
colonel, and brigadier-general. By rea
son of their intimate relations, as well
as of Parker's excellent handwriting,
Grant intrusted him while his secretary
with both his personal and official cor
respondence. It was thus that at Lee's
surrender Parker engrossed the articles
of capitulation that were signed by
Grant and accepted by the Confeder
ate general. Parker resigned from the
Army in 1869 to accept from President
Grant an appointment as Commissioner
of Indian Affairs. He retired from pub
lic life in 1871, and practised his profes
sion until his death, at Fairfield, Conn.,
Aug. 21, 1895. General Parker was an
intimate friend of Lewis H. Morgan, the
ethnologist, and his efficient coworker
in preparing his "League of tin; Iroquois,"
first published in 1851. "The recug-
204
PARKER PARUMPATS
[B. A. H.
nized authority and value of this book
are due to the work of Parker, as well as
to that of Morgan. As a sachem Parker
had full knowledge of the institutions of
his people, and as a man of education
and culture he had both the interest and
ability necessary to make those institu
tions "known to civili/ed man as no ordi
nary interpreter could have done."
Parker had a sister, Miss Caroline G.
Parker (Gahano, 'Hanging Flower'),
and a younger brother, Nicholas, both of
whom the General survived. Miss Par
ker (sometimes, without reason, referred
to as "Queen of the Senecas") married
John Mountpleasant, a Tuscarora. Con
sult Morgan, League of the Iroquois, a
new edition edited and annotated by
Herbert M. Lloyd, New York, 1904.
Parker, Quana (from Comanche kivaina,
'fragrant,' joined to his mother's family
name). The principal chief of the Co
manche, son of a Comanche chief and a
white captive woman. His father, No-
koni, 'wanderer,' was the leader of the
Kwahadi division, the wildest and most
hostile portion of the tribe and the
most inveterate raiders along the Texas
border. In one of the incursions, in the
summer of 1885, the Comanche attacked
a small settlement on Navasota r., in E.
Texas, known from its founder as Park
er's Fort, and carried off 2 children of
Parker himself, one of whom, Cynthia
Ann Parker, then about 12 years of age,
became later the wife of the chief and
the mother of Quana, born about 1845.
The mother, with a younger infant,
was afterward rescued by the troops
and brought back to Texas, where both
soon died. Quana grew up with the
tribe, and on the death of his father rap
idly rose to commanding influence. The
Kwahadi band refused to enter into the
Medicine Lodge treaty of 1867, by which
the Comanche, Kiowa Apachej Chey
enne, and Arapaho were assigned to
reservations, and continued to be a dis
turbing element until 1S74, when, in
consequence of the depredations of an
organized company of white buffalo
hunters, Quana himself mustered the
warriors of the Comanche and Cheyenne,
with about half the Kiowa and some
portion of the other two tribes, for resis
tance. The campaign began June 24,
1.S74, with an attack led by Quana in
person at the head of 700 confederate
warriors against the buffalo hunters,
who were strongly intrenched in a fort
known as the Adobe Walls, on the South
Canadian in the Texas panhandle. In
addition to the protection afforded by
the thick walls, the white hunters had a
small field-piece which they used with
such good effect that after a siege lasting
all day the Indiana were obliged to retire
with considerable loss. The war thus
begun continued along the whole border
s. of Kansas until about the middle of the
next year, when, being hard pressed by
the troops under Gen. Mackenzie, most
of the hostiles surrendered. Quana,
however, kept his band out upon the
Staked plain for 2 years longer, when he
also came in. Recognizing the inevit
able, he set about making the best of
the new conditions, and being still young
and with the inherited intelligence of his
white ancestry, he quickly adapted him
self so well to the white man's road as to
become a most efficient factor in leading
his people up to civilization. Through
his influence the confederated tribes
adopted the policy of leasing the surplus
pasture lands, by which a large annual
income was added to their revenues. He
has popularized education, encouraged
house building and agriculture, and dis
couraged dissipation and savage extrava
gances, while holding strictly to his na
tive beliefs and ceremonies. Polygamy
being customary in his tribe, he has sev
eral wives and a number of children, all
of whom, of proper age, 'have received
a school education, and one or two of
whom have married white men. For
nearly 30 years he has been the most
prominent and influential figure among
the 3 confederated tribes in all leases,
treaty negotiations, and other public
business with the Government, and in
this capacity has made repeated visits to
Washington, besides having traveled ex
tensively in other parts of the country.
Besides his native language he speaks
both English and Spanish fairly well.
He now lives in a large and comfortable
house, surrounded by well-cultivated
fields, about 12 m. w. of Ft Sill, Okla.
Quanah, a town in x. Texas, was named
in his honor. (j. M. )
Partocac. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542. Placed
by Taylor at the Indian cemetery on the
mesa of the Goleta farm.
Paltocac.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Partocac.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857. Partocae.— Taylor, op. cit.
Paruguns ( Pa-ru'-gwis, 'marsh people' ).
A Paiute band formerly near Parawan,
s. w. Utah; pop. 27 in 1873.
Parawan.— Smithson. Misc. Coll., XIV, 39, 1878.
Parawat Yutas.— Burton, City of Saints, 578, 1861.
Pa-ru '-guns.— Powell in Ind. AIT. Hop. 1873, 50, 1874.
Parumpaiats (Pa-room'-pai-ats, 'people
of the meadows'). A Paiute band for
merly in or near Moapa valley, s. E. Nev.;
pop. 35 in 1873. — Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 50, 1874.
Parumpats (Pa-room' -pats). A Paiute
band formerly at Parum spring, s. E.
Nev.; pop. 56 in 1873, including the Nog-
wats.— Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50,
1874.
BULL. 30]
PA8AKUNAMON— PASHIPAHO
Pasakunamon (Pa-sa-kun-d'-mon, 'pull
ing corn,' according to Morgan; but
properly paskunemen, 'pulling by hand'
and referring to corn or anything else
inanimate.— Gerard). A sub-clan of the
Dela wares.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877
Pasalves. A former tribe of N. E. Mex
ico or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan,
members of which were gathered into
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores de la Punta
mission, at Lampazos, N. Nuevo Leon
Pasalves.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864 Pas-
talve.— Massanet (1690) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov
30, 1716, MS. cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n, 1906
Pasara. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Pas-see-roo.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23 1860
Pasaughtacock. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank
of York r., in King and Queen co., Va.
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Pascagoula (Choctaw: 'bread people',
from paska 'bread,' okla 'people'). A
small tribe of Indians formerly living
on Pascagoula r. in s. Mississippi, in inti
mate connection with the Biloxi, but
now extinct as a separate division. As
no vocabulary of their language has been
preserved, nor their own tribal name,
their ethnic relations are conjectural;
but from their intimate connection from
1699 to the 19th century with the Biloxi,
it is possible that they were Siouan.
The first mention " of them is that of
Iberville in 1699 (Margry, Dec., iv, 193,
1880), who refers to the village of the
Bilocchy (Biloxi), Pascoboula (Pasca
goula), and Moctobi, to reach which from
Biloxi bay took 2£ days. There were
really three villages, and a little farther
on (ibid., 195), he speaks of the three as
being on Pascagoula r., a short distance
apart. As the three together, according
to Sauvole (ibid., 451), did not contain
more than 20 cabins, the estimate of 100
families is ample. About 1764, in com
pany with the Biloxi and several other
tribes, they determined to leave the
neighborhood of Mobile, and in 1784 were
found settled on the E. side of the Mis
sissippi, 10 m. above the village of the
Tunica. Together with the neighboring
Biloxi they were estimated at 20 war
riors, probably about 75 souls. Before
1791, however, they had moved up Red
r. and settled at the confluence of that
stream with Bayou Rigolet du Bon Dieu.
The name of their chief at that time was
Du Blanc. About 1795 they sold their
lands here to Miller and Fulton, and fol
lowed the Biloxi to Bayou Boeuf, settling
Between them and the Choctaw. Later
:hey sold these lands to the same parties,
-he sale being confirmed by the United
States in 1805, but probably continued to
•eside in the neighborhood, where they
lied off or became incorporated with the
3iloxi and Choctaw. Morse in 1822
enumerated three distinct bands of I'a*
cagou a, two on Red r. and a thin on
branch of the Neches, aggregating 240
sous; but probablv some intt
the Biloxi are giv as
' -
Trans Am. Antiq. Soc., n, nf iggj Pasca Ooco
as-McKenney and Hall, Ind. Trib,* n, T
s Florida 101 177.
r
the
Pascegna. A former Gabrieleilo ran-
chena m Los Angeles co., Cal., at the
site of the present San Fernando.
Pascegna.-Ried (1852) quoted bv Tavlor in Cal
Former. June 8, I860. Pasecg-na.-Ibid., Jan ll'
1861. Pasheckna.— Ibid., May 11, istio pash-
mgmu.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905 (Luise Bo name).
Pashagasawissouk (Peshegesliv&g, pi. fo
'deer'). Given as the Elk geiis of th<
Sank.
Pa-sha'-ga-sa-wis-so-uk.— Morgan, Anc. Soc 170
1877. Pecegesiwag.— \Vm. Jones, inf n, 190C (cor
rect form ; c = sh).
Pasharanack (apparently pexhariniik,
'near the cove, or bay.'— Gerard ). A vil
lage of the Abnaki in 1616, probably on
the coast of Maine.— Smith (1616) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi, 107, 1837.
Pashashe. A Cholovone village E. of
lower San Joaquin r., Cal. — Pinart, Cho
lovone MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Pashasheebo (Montagnais: jHlxhdsJnhu,
'swollen river. '—Gerard). A Montagnais
village on the N. shore of the Gulf of St
Lawrence. — Stearns, Labrador, 271, 1S84.
Pashipaho (PdsJripahowa, ' He touches
lightly in passing.' — W. J.). A promi
nent Sank chief, belonging to one of the
Fish clans, whose name is usually but
improperly translated "Stabher. " He
was born about 1760, and lirst came
into public notice when he signed, as
principal chief of the Sank, the treaty of
St Louis, Mo., Nov. 3, 1804, by which
the allied Sank and Foxes ceded to the
United States their lands in Illinois and
Wisconsin. This was the treaty repudi
ated by Black Hawk and which ulti
mately brought on the so-called Black
Hawk war of 1832. Little is known of
Pashipaho's career as a warrior, but it is
i 11 , i ,1 i • 1 1 _ . ____ J-..1 I...
JL HHiiipmio M Lillet,! HM n wauiui, ui
probable that he was highly regarded by
his tribesmen as a fighting man, for it
was under his leadership that the L»\va
were defeated in a decisive battle on Dee
200
PASHIR PASPAHEGH
IB. A. B.
Moines r. in May 1823, in which engage
ment Black Hawk was second in com
mand. He was also the leader in the plot
to destroy Ft Madison, Iowa, in 1809,
an effort that failed because the whites
were forewarned. He is said ^ to have
been vindictive and implacable in his re
sentments, on one occasion undertaking
a long journey for the purpose of killing
the Indian agent at Prairie du Chien,
\Vis., because the latter had offended
him; but his attempt was thwarted by
Taimah. Pashipaho supported Keokuk
in opposing Black Hawk's war against
the whites, and took no part in it. In
addition to signing the St Louis treaty of
1804, he was a leading participant in ne
gotiating subsequent treaties with the
Tinted States at Ft Armstrong, Rock
Island, 111., Sept. 3, 1822; Washington,
I). C., Aug. 4, 1824, and Ft Armstrong,
Sept. 21, 1832. Pashipaho was again
at Ft Armstrong in Aug. 1833, on the
occasion of the liberation of Black Hawk
and his companions, when in a speech he
advocated the peace policy of Keokuk,
remarking that at one time he had taken
prisoner the " great chief of the Osages,"
out had voluntarily released him. While
in Washington, Pashipaho' s portrait was
painted by Charles B. King for the Indian
gallery of the War Department, and is re
produced in McKenney and Hall's Indian
Tribes; ten years later his portrait was
again painted by George Catlin. Men
tion is made of Pashipaho' s presence with
other Sank and Fox chiefs in camp on
Des Moines r. in 1841, when news of a
massacre of some of their people by the
Sioux was received. Although Keokuk
was present, and Pashipaho was then so
old that he had to be aided in mounting
his horse, the latter led the pursuit of the
marauders. It is probable that his death
occurred not long thereafter, though but
little is known of his last years other than
that he was much given to intemperate
habits. He moved with his people to
their reservation in Kansas. Other re
corded forms of the name are Pahsha-
paha, Pasheparho, Pashepawko, Pashe-
piho, and Pushee Paho. (c. T. )
Pashir. The Water-pebble clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
P'ashir-t'ainin. — Lummis quoted by Hodge in
Am. Anthrop., ix, 352, 1896 (t'ahttn = 'people').
Pashka. A former Modoc settlement on
th<« N. w. shore of Tule or Rhett lake, s. w.
Oreg.
Paahva.— Gatschet in Com. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. I,
xxxii, 1X90. Pashxanuash.— Ibid, (name of peo
ple). Pasxa.— Ibid. Pas^anuash.— Ibid., xxxiv
(name of people).
Pasinpgna. A former Gabrieleno ran-
cheria in \M» Angeles co., Cal., at a lo
cality later called Rancho del Chino.
Pasinog-na.— Ried (1852) quoted by Hoffman in
Bull. Essex Inst., xvn, 2, 1*85. Passinogna.—
Ried quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860.
Pasion. A former group of Mohave
rancherias on the E. bank of the Rio
Colorado, below the present Ft Mohave,
in Arizona, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garces in 1776.
Rancherias de la Pasion.— Garc<5s, Diary, 228, 416,
1900.
Paska. A Ntlakyapamuk village on or
near Thompson r., Brit. Col.; pop. 17 in
1897, the last time the name appears.
Pasha.— Can. Ind. Aft., 363, 1897. Paska.— Ibid.,
230, 1886.
Paskwawininiwug ('prairie people').
The Plains Cree, one of the two great
subdivisions of the Cree, subdivided into
Sipiwininiwug and Mamikininiwug.
Ammisk-watchee'-thinyoowuc. — Franklin, Journ.
to Polar Sea, 1, 168, 1824. Beaver Hill Crees.— Ibid.
Cree of the Prairie.— Morgan, Consang. and Affin.,
286, 1871. Grandespagnes. — Petitot, in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 649, 1883. Mus-ko-ta-we-ne-wuk.—
Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 286, 1871. Pask-
wawiyiniwok.— Lacombe, Diet, de la Langue des
Cris, x, 1874. People of the Prairie.— Morgan,
Consang. and Affin., 286, 1871. Plain Crees.— Rob
inson, Great Fur Land, 186, 1879. Prairie-Crees.—
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 649, 1883. Prairie
Indians.— Hind, Red River Exped., 151, 1860.
Pasnacanes. A tribe or subtribe living
in the 18th century with the Pamaques,
near the Texas coast between the JSueces
and San Antonio rs. They were prob
ably Coahuiltecan, since they were very
closely related to the Pamaques, of which
tribe they seem sometimes to have been
regarded as a subdivision ( Ynforme of
the College of Queretaro to the Commis
sary General, 1754, MS.). In the early
history of San Jose mission, Tacasnanes,
perhaps the same, were taken there, to
gether with Pampopas, Pastias, and
Chayopines, but they soon deserted (Al-
tamira, opinion of Feb. 27, 1750, Mem.
Hist. Tex., Archive Gen., xxvm, 140,
MS.). In 1743 the Pasnacanes were be
ing "reduced ' ' at the Queretaran missions
near San Antonio, where their kinsmen,
the Pamaques, had already been gathered
(Fr. Santa Ana to the Viceroy, Mar. 4,
1743, MS.). (H.E.B.)
Panascan. — Ynforme of 1754, op. eit. Pasna
canes.— Ibid., 136. Tacasnanes.— Altamira, op. cit.
(identical?).
Pasos. An unidentified tribe or band
having horses and living on lower Mis
souri r. in 1680; probably Siouan. — La
Salle (ca. 1680) in Margry, Dec., n, 168,
1878.
Paspahegh. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy that lived between Chick-
ahominy and James rs. , Va., and num
bered 200 in 1608. It was with the
people of this tribe that the settlers of
Jamestown came into most direct con
tact.
Paspahegas.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 128,1816.
Paspaheghes.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 35, 1849.
Paspaheghs.— Smith (1629), Va., n, 6, repr. 1819.
Paspahegh. The principal village of
the Paspahegh, situatedvon the N. bank
BULL. 30]
PASPAHEGH PASSAMAQUODDY
207
of James r., in Charles City co., Va. It
was burned by the English in 1610.
Paspahege.— Smith (1629), Va., n, 77, repr. 1819.
Paspahegh.— Ibid., 6. Paspaheigh.— Harris, Voy.
and Trav., I, 836, 1705. Paspihae.— Percy (ca. 1606)
in Purchas, Pilgrimes, IV, 1687, 1626. Paspihe.—
Ibid.
Paspahegh. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the s.
bank of Chickahominy r., in Charles
City co., Va., above Providence Forge. —
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Paspikaivats ( Pa-spi'-kai-vats, ' water
spring mountain people'). A Paiute
band formerly living near Toquerville,
s. w. Utah; pop. 40 in 1873. — Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pasquasheck. A former Nochpeem vil
lage, probably on the E. bank of Hudson
r., in Dutchess co., N. Y.
Pasquasheck.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 80,
1872. Pasquuasheck.— Van der Donck (1656)
quoted by Ruttenber, ibid., 72.
Pasquayah. An Assiniboin village situ
ated where Carrot r. enters the Saskatch
ewan, in E. Saskatchewan, Canada. The
elder Henry says that at the time of
his visit, in 1775, it consisted of 30 tipis.
The younger Henry (Coues, New Light,
u, 470, 1897) found it in 1808, previous
to the smallpox epidemic, a place of gen
eral rendezvous for different tribes.
Pasquayah.— Henry, Trav., 256, 1809. Poscoiac.—
Coues, New Light, n, 469, note, 1897. Posko-
yac.— Jefferys, Fr. Dorn. Am., pt. 1, map, 1744.
Pasquenoc (seemingly a corrupt form
of pasakwen 'to be close together,' +
ok 'people.' — Gerard). A Weapomeioc
village in 1586, on the N. shore of Albe-
marle sd., perhaps in Camden co., N. C.
Pasquenock.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Pasquenoke.— Dutch map (1621) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist. , 1, 1856. Passaquenock.— Lane ( 1586 ) in Smith
(1629), Va., I, 87, repr. 1819. Passaquenoke.—
Hakluyt, Voy. (1600), in, 312, repr. 1810. Woman's
town.— Lane (1585) quoted by Hawks, N. C., i,
112, 1859. Womens towne.— Lane (1586) in Smith
(1629), Va., i, 87, repr. 1819.
Pasqui. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist-
Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages, probably on the
South Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon
in 1520.
Pasquotank. An Algonquian tribe or
band living in 1700 in North Carolina on
the N. shore of Albemarle sd.
Paspatank.— Lawson (1714), Hist. Car., 383, repr.
;-860. Pasquotank.— Mooney, Siouaii Tribes of the
3ast, 7, 1894.
Passaconaway. A chief of the region
ibout Pennacook on Merrimac r. as early
is 1632 (Drake, Inds. of N. Am., 278,
880). In 1629 his daughter married
vVinnepurget, sachem of Saugus, as told
n Whittier's "Bridal of Pennacook."
lis son, Wannalancet, was afterward
achem of Pennacook. According to the
hronicler Hubbard, Passaconaway was
' the most noted powwow and sorcerer
f all the country." He formally sub-
litted to the English in 1644, and died
t a very advanced age. (A. P. c. )
Passadumkeag (probably from pnsi-
damkik, beyond the sandy beach ' from
pasid 'beyond', amk 'sand', ik loca
tive.— Gerard). A Penobscot village at
Nicolas id. in Penobscot r., near the
present Passadumkeag, Penobscot co.,
Me. The village was destroyed by the
English in 1723, and the inhabitants re
tired to Mattawamkeag.
Passadumkeag.— Vetromile, Abnakis, 22 1866
Passadunkee.— Conf. of 1786 in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.',
VII, 10, 18/6.
Passamaquoddy (Pesk&d&m a k ddi,
' plenty of pollock. '—Gatschet) . A small
tribe belongingto the Abnaki confederacy,
but speaking nearly the samedialert as the
Malecite. They formerly occupied all the
region about Passamaq noddy bay and on
St Croix r. and Schoodic lake," on the
boundary between Maine and New Bruns
wick. Their principal village was Gun-
asquamekook, on the site of St Andrews,
N. B. They were restricted by the pres
sure of the white settlements, and in 1866
were settled chiefly at Sebaik, near Perry,
on the s. side of the bay, and on Lewis
id. They had other villages at Calais, on
Schoodic lake in Washington co., Me.,
and on St Croix r. in New Brunswick.
They were estimated at about 150 in 1 726,
130 in 1804, 379 in 1825, and from 400 to
500 in 1859. The Passamaquoddy and
Penobscot tribes send to the Maine legis
lature a representative who is permitted to
speak only on matters connected with the
affairs of the Indian reservations (Prince
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxvi, 481,
1897). See Abnaki. (.1. M.)
Machias Tribe.— Winthrop(1633) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., in, 292, 1856. Machies tribe.— Gyles
(1726)inMe.Hist.Soc.Coll.,m,357,1853(appliedto
a partof the Passamaquoddy livingonMachiasr.).
Pasamaquoda.— Pownall (1759), ibid., V, 368, 1857.
Passamacadie.— Willis (ra.1830), ibid., I, 27,1865.
Passamaquoda.— Pownall (1759), ibid., v, 371, 1857.
Passamaquodda.— Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc Coll 1,33 1824. Passamaquoddy. —I'enhallow
(1726) in N. H. Hist. Soe. Coll., I, 92, 1S24. Pas-
samaquodie.— Williamson in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
VII, 203, 1876. Passamequado.— Dudley (1704)
quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 220, 1825. Pas-sam-
ma-quod-dies.— Ind. Aff. Rep., app., 2, 1824. Pas-
sammaquoddies.— Macanley, N. Y., II, 162. 1829.
Passemaquoddy.— Church (1716) quoted by Drake,
Ind. Wars, 200, 1825. Passimaquodies.— Truniliiill,
Conn. .n, 64, 1818. Pennoukady.— Vaudreuil (1721)
in N Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 904, 1855. PeskadamSk-
kan.-Aubery (1720), in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist IX,
895 1855. Peskadamukotik.— Gatschet, Penobscot
MS B. A. E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Peskada-
neeo'ukkanti.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tubes,
in, 79, 1854. Peskamaquonty.— Vetromile, Abna
kis, 54, 1866. Pesmaquady.— Gyles (1726) in Me.
Hist Soc Coll., in, 357. 1853. Pewnocady.— Cadil
lac ('1692), ibid., vi, 279, 1859. Pesmokanti.-Ab-
naki letter (1721) in Mass. Hist Soc. Coll
VIII 262 1819. Pes-ta-moka'tiuk.— Chamberlain,
Malesit MS., B. A. E., 1S82 (Malecite name).
Pestumagatiek.-Princein Proc. Am. Philos Soc
xxxvi, 479, 1897 (own name). Quaddies. -Janus
quoted by Tanner, Narr., 327, 1S30 ftuaddy In-
ians.-lrid.Aff.ReD.. 144,1827. Quoddie.. -Drake,
Bk. Inds., x, 1848. ftuoddylndian«.-lnd Aff. Rep.,
99, 1828. St. Croix Indians.-Hoyt, Antiq. Res
220, 1824. Scootuks.-Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 534, 1878. Unchagogs.- Drake Bk^ Inds.,
xii 1848. Unchechauge.— Andros (16/5)
208
PASSAUNKACK PATAGUO
[B. A. E.
Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 709, 1883. Uncheckauke.— Doc.
of 1677, ibid., 733. Unquechauge.— Andros (1675),
ibid., 695. Unshagogs. — Keane in Stanford, Corn-
pend., 541, 1878. Vncheckaug.— Doc. of 1667 in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 602, 1883. Vnquechauke.—
Doc. of 1668, ibid., 605.
Passaunkack. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank
of Mattapony r., in the N. w. part of King
AVilliain co., Va.— Smith (1629), Va., i,
map, repr. 1819.
Passayonk ('in the valley.' — Hewitt).
A Delaware village on Schuylkill r., Pa.,
in 1648. Macauley calls the band a part
of the Manta, and says that they lived
along tfie w. bank of the lower Delaware,
extending into Delaware.
Passajonck.— Beekman (1660) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xn, 310, 1877. Passajongh.— Beekman (1660),
ibid., 3D'-'. Passajonk.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 166,
1829. Passayonk.— Hudde (1648) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., XII, 36, 1877. Passayunck.— Ibid., 309.
Passing Hail's Band. A band of Mdewa-
kanton Sioux formerly living on Yellow
Medicine r., Minn., and taking its name
from its chief, Wasuwicaxtanxi, or Wasu-
ihiyayedan, otherwise known as Bad
Mail, Passing Hail, and Traveling Hail.
The band numbered 193 in 1863. See
Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1863; Minn. Hist.
Sue. Coll., vi, pt. 3, 386, 1894.
Passycotcung. A former village of the
Mtinsee or the Delawares, but subject to
the Seneca, on Chemung r., N. Y. —
Hamilton (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc.ColL,
4th s., ix, 280, 1871.
Pastaloca. A tribe, evidently Coahuil-
tecan, met by Massanet, in 1691, at points
6 and 10 leagues s. w. of Nueces r., Texas,
with Querns, Pachul, O^ana,' Chaguan
(Siaguan), and Paac Indians (Diario, 1691,
inMem.deNuevaEspaiia, xxvn,92, MS.).
It was evidently given in his list of 1690
and miscopied in Mem. de Nueva Espana
( xxvn, 183) as Pastalve. In 1703 this was
one of the tribes at San Bernardo mission,
and in 1738 61 families of the tribe were
at San Juan Bautista ( Portilla, Apuntes,
283, 288, 1888). In 1720 a woman of this
tribe was baptized at San Antonio de
Valero mission and her name written
Pastaloca and Pastoloca. In the burial
record her name is entered Pastalac (Va
lero Bautismos, 1720, partida 76, MS.).
In 1730 a daughter of two gentiles, a
Papun(ac?) and a Pastalath, was baptized
there. (H. E. B. )
Pastalac.— Valero Entierros, partida 249, MS.
Pastaloca. — Valero Bautismos, partida 76, MS.
Pastalocos.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Pastaluc.— Massanet, op. cit., 1691. Pastalve.—
Velasco, Dictamen Fiscal, in Mem. de Nneva
Espana, xxvn, 183, MS. (miscopy). Pastoloca.—
Valero Bautismos, partida 76, MS. Patacales. —
Orozco y Berra, <ieo«., 304, 1864 (identical?).
Pastancoyas. A tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, at San Bernardo mission, on
the Rio Grande in Coahuila, in or after
1703. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Pastanza. A village of the Potomac
tribe of the Powhatan confederacy on or
near Potomac r. in Virginia in 1608, ruled
by a brother of the chief of the Potomac
tribe. It may have been one of the vil
lages on Aquia cr. in Stafford co., marked
on Capt. John Smith's map but not
named. (j. M. )
Paspatanzie.— Spelman (ca. 1615) misquoted by
Tooker, Algonq. Ser.,vm, 21, 1901. Pasptanzie.—
Spelman (ca. 1615) in Smith, Va., Arbered., civ,
1884. Pastanza.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Hist. Va.,
39, 1849.
Pasteal. A tribe, evidently Coahuilte-
can, given in Massanet's list (1690) of
tribes between central Coahuila and the
Hasinai country, a route most of which
he had four times passed over (Velasco,
Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxyn, 183, MS. ) . The
name is probably distinct from Pastalac, a
synonym of Pastaloca, q.v. (H. E. B. )
Pastias.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 2602, 1736(identical?).
Pastoliak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the right bank of Pastoliak r., near the
s. shore of Norton sd., Alaska; pop. 80 in
1880.
Pastoliak.— Tebenkof (1849) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 490, 1906. Pastoliakh.— Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 11, 1884.
Pastoligmiut. A subdivision of the
Unaligmiut Eskimo of Alaska, formerly
camping at the head of Pastolik bay.
Paschtoligmeuten. — Wrangell quoted by Richard
son, Aret. Exped., 1, 370, 1851. Paschtoligmjuten. —
Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., 6, 1855. Paschtoligmii-
ten.— Wrangell, Nachr., 122, 1839. Paschtuligmii-
ten.— Ibid. Pashtolegmutis. — Latham (1845) in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 183, 1848. Pashtolits.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 529, 1878. Pastol-
igmut. — Holmberg quoted by Dall, Alaska, 407,
1870.
Pastolik. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on Pastolik r., Alaska; pop. 113 in 1890.—
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Pastolik. A former Unaligmiut Eskimo
camp for hunting beluga, at the head of
Pastol bay, Alaska.
Pachtohk.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850. Paschtolik.— Holmberg* Ethnog.
Skizz., map, 1855. Pastolik.— Dall, Alaska, 236,
1870.
Pasukdhin ( ' village on a hilltop ' ) . An
ancient village of the Osage. The name
was afterward given to a settlement of the
Pahatsi, or Great Osage, on Verdigris r.,
Okla. In 1850, when visited by De;
Smet, it numbered 600 souls.
Bif-hill.— De Smet, W. Miss., 355, 1856 (misprint).
Big Hills.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 470,
1878. Passoi-Ougrin. — De Smet, op. cit. jasinrcfi0.—
Dorsey Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883. Pasuk-
dhi".— Ibid.
Pasulin (Pasidi", ' village on a hilltop' ).
A former village on Kansas r., occupied
about 1820 by the Kansa, when the tribe
had 4 villages. (j. o. D. )
Pataguo. A Coahuiltecan tribe, first
mentioned by Massanet, Nov. 16, 1690,
in his list of tribes met between the pre
sidio of Coahuila and the Hasinai coun
try of Texas. The tribes were given in
the list in geographical order, and the
indication is that this tribe then lived
N. E. of the Rio Grande (Velasco, Dicta-
men Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, Mem. de Nueva
Espana, xxvn, 183, MS.). This view is
BOLL. 30]
PATAHEUHAH PATIQUILID
209
supported by the fact that in 1691 Massa-
net found the tribe at Rio Hondo, 11
leagues N. E. of the Rio Nueces. They
were with Indians of the "Sanpanal, Pat-
chal, Papafiaca, Parchiquis, Pacuachiam,
Aguapalam, Samampdc, Vanca, and Pa-
yavan" tribes (ibid., 94). One of these
is in Garcia' s list of Coahuiltecan tribes
(1760), and Massanet records the state
ment that the language of this country was
the same (i. e. Coahuiltecan) all the way
from his starting point to beyond San
Antonio r. (ibid., 98; and Espinosa, Dia-
rio, May 8, 1716). In 1716 Ramon and
Espinosa found three rancherias of the
tribe in the same locality (Derrotero,
1691, in Mern. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn,
145, MS.). Members of this tribe were
baptized at San Francisco Solano mission
after 1704 (Valero Bautismos), where
they frequently intermarried with the
Xarames, and between 1720 and 1763
numbers of them were at San Antonio de
Valero (ibid., passim). In 1738 Lorenzo,
a Pataguo, was ''governor" of this mis
sion (Testimony, June 3, 1738, in Archive
Gen., Yndiferente de Guerra, 1736-37,
fol. 88, MS. ). In their gentile state they
intermarried with the Payayas and Pat-
zaus (Valero Casamientos, partidas 128,
157, MS.). (H. E. B.)
Pachajuen. — Valero Entierros, partida 257, 1739,
MS. (identical?). Patagahan.— Ibid., partida 255,
1739. Patagahu. — Ibid., 1739. Patagua.— Espi
nosa, Diario, 1716, MS. in Archivo Gen. Pata-
guan.— Valero Casamientos, 1716, partida 9, MS.
Patague.— Valero Entierros, 1704, partida 25.
Pataguita.— Morn, Hist., ca. 1781, MS. (identical?).
Pataquakes.— Hernando del Bosque, Exped., 1675,
in Nat. Geog. Mag., xiv, 343, 1903 (identical?).
Pataque. — Valero Bautismos, 1728, partida 220.
Patavo.— Massanet, Nov. 16, 1690, cited in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxyn, 183, MS.
Pataheuhah. Given by Schoolcraft
(Ind. Tribes, nr, 612, 1853) as a former
village of the Mdewakanton Sioux, with
229 inhabitants, on Minnesota r., 25 m.
from the agency in Minnesota; perhaps
that of Chetanduta, 'Scarlet hawk,' chief
of the Tintaotonwe.
Patakeenothe (Pa-take-e-no-the', 'rab
bit'). A gens of the Shawnee. — Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 168, 1877.
Patameragouche. Given by Alcedo
(Die. Geog., iv, 117, 1788) as an Indian
[Micmac] village on the E. coast of Nova
Scotia, near Canso str. Not identified.
Pataotrey. A large village of the Ju-
mano in New Mexico in 1598; doubt
less situated in the region of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande.
Pataotrey.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 114,
1871. Patasce.— Ibid., 123 (believed by Bandelier
to be probably identical).
Pataquilla. A rancheria near the pre
sidio of La Bahia and the mission of
Espiritu Santo de Zuniga, on the lower
Rio San Antonio, Tex., in 1785, at which
date it contained only 3 inhabitants
(Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 659, 1886).
Its people were possibly of Karankawan
or Coahuiltecan affinity. Cf. Pastnloca.
Pataunck. A tribe oV subtribe of the
Powhatan confederacy on Pamunkey r.,
Va., numbering about 400 in 1612 —
Strachey, Va., 62, 1849.
Patchoag ( ' where they divide in two, '
referring to two streams forming one
river.— Trumbull). A tribe on the s.
coast of Long id., N. Y., extending from
Patchogue to Westhampton. Besides
their principal village, bearing the same
name, they had others at Fireplace,
Mastic, Moriches, and Westhampton.
The Cannetquot Indians were a part of
this tribe. The survivors are known as
Poosepatuck, q. v.
Patchoag. The principal village of the
Patchoag, near the present Patchogue,
Suffolk co., Long id., N. Y.
Onchechaug.— Patent of 1680 quoted by Thomp
son, Long Id., i, 413, 1843. Pachough.— Rutten-
ber, Ind. Geog. Names, 81, 1906. Patchague.—
Wood in Macauley, N. Y., n, 252, 1829. Pat
chogue. — Ibid. Pochoug. — Writer of 1752 quotr<l
by Thompson, Long Id., 1,414, 1843. Pochoughs.—
Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names, 81, 1906. Una-
chog. — James quoted by Tanner, Narr., 328, 1«30.
Uncachage. — Deed of 1664 quoted by Thompson,
Long Id., I, 410, 1843. Unquachog. — Trumbull,
Ind. Names Conn., 74, 1881 (trans, uhque-adehu-
auk, 'end of a mountain'). Vnchechange. — Doc.
of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 717, 1883.
Patha ( ' beaver' ). An Oto gens.
Beaver. — Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1879. Pa-9a'.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240,
1897.
Path Killer (corrupted translation of
NtmnA'hl-dihV, ' he kills [habitually] in
the path ' ) . A former prominent Chero
kee chief who signed the treaties of
Tellico in 1804 and 1805, and the treaty of
Turkeytown (Chickasaw Council House)
in 1816. See Ridge, Major. (.1. M.)
Patica. The name of two villages in
N. E. Florida at the period of the French
Huguenot occupancy in 15(54. One was
on the coast, 8 leagues s. of Ft Caro
line, which stood near the mouth of SI
Johnr.; its chief was friendly with the
French and was probably of the Saturiba,
or possibly of the Timucua tribe. The
other village was on the w. bank of fc
Johnr., apparently about midway between
the present Jacksonville and Palatka,
and probably belonged to the Tinmcua.
It appears on the De Bry map of 1591 as
Patchica. Bartram mentions the '
cas " with "Yamasees," "Utinas, and
others, as early enemies to the Carolina
colony until their strength was broken by
(1591, in
*75 (on
Bry, map
Narr
cas -Bartmm, Tra, 54, 1792. Paticos.-Sehool-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 98, 1855.
Patiquilid. A Chumashan village <
one of the Santa Barbara ids Cal., prob
ablv Santa Rosa, in 1542.-Cabrillo, ^arr.
3456-Bull. 30, pt. 2—07 14
210
PATIQUIN PATUXENT
[B. A. E.
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Patiquin. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa K<>sa, in 1542. — Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Patiri. An unidentified tribe given by
Morrt (Hist. Tex., bk. n, ca. 1781, MS.)
in his list of Texas tribes.
Patki. The Cloud or Water-house phra-
try of the Ho])i, which comprises the fol
lowing flans: Patki, Kau (Corn), Omowuh
(Rain-cloud), Tangaka (Rainbow), Ta-
lawipiki (Lightning), Kwan (Agave),
Sivwapi (Bigeloria graveolens), Pawikya
(Aquatic animal [Duck]) , Pakwa (Frog) ,
Pa vatiy a (Small aquatic creatures ),Murzi-
busi (Bean), Kawaibatunya (Water
melon), and Yoki (Rain). This people
claims to have come from the great-
cactns region in the "red land of the
south," called by them Palatkwabi. The
Water-house phratry of Fewkes and the
Rain (Yoki) phratry of Stephen are
identical.
Pat-ki-nyu-mu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn,
•402. 1W4 (7iw#-m#='phratry'). Yo'-ki.— Stephen
in stli Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Patki. The Cloud or Water-house clan
of the Patki phratry of the Hopi.
Batki.— Dorsi'y and Voth, Mishongnovi Cere
monies, 175, 1902. Batkinyamu.— Ibid. Pa/jeh.—
Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 188-1. Patki winwu.—
Fewkt-s in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1901 (winwu =
'clan'). Pat'-ki wiin-wu. — Fewkes in Am.
Anthrop., vn, 402, 1S94.
Patnetac. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pato. A town between Agtiacay and
Amaye, w. of the Mississippi, probably
in the present Clark co., Ark. ; visited by
Moscoso's troops, after De Soto's death,
in .July 1542.— (ientl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 195, 1850.
Patofa. A former district and town,
probably (Yhoan, named after its chief,
situated in ( ieorgiaand visited byDe Soto's
expedition in Apr. 1540 (Gentl. of Elvas,
1557, in French, Hist. Coll. La., ir, 139,
1850). If IVhean, the name is possibly
related to the Yuchi term padofa, 'dark,'
'obscure-' (F. G. Speck, infn, 1907).
Patoqua ('village of the bear'). For
merly one of the western group of Jemez
pueblos, situated on a ledge of the mesa
that separates Guadalupe and San Diego
canyons, 6m. x. of Jemez pueblo, N. central
New Mexico. It seems to have been the
seat of the Spanish mission of San Joseph
de IOH Jeniex (which contained a church
as early as 1617), but was abandoned in
1622 on account of hostility of the Nava-
ho. In H>27, however, it and Gyusiwa
were resettled by Fray Martin de Arvide
with the inhabitants of a number of
small pueblos then occupied by the
Jemez. It was permanently abandoned
prior to the Pueblo revolt of 1680. The
people of this pueblo claimed to have
dwelt at the lagoon of San Jose, 75 m.
N. w. of Jemez, and that they removed
thence to a place between Salado and
Jemez rs., where they built the pueblo of
Anyukwinu. See Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 205, et seq., 1892; and
cf. Century Cyclopedia of Names, 1894,
art. Patoqua. (F. w. H. )
Batokva.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
vn, 343, 1879. Patoqua. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, pt. 2, 207, 1892. San Joseph de Jemez.—
Bandelier (1888) in Compte-rendu Cong. Am.,
vn, 452, 1890. S. losepho.— Crepy, Map Am. Sept.,
ca. 1783. S. Josef.— D'Anville, Map Am. Sept.,
1746. S. Josefo. — Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776.
Sc Josef.— D'Anville, Map N. A., Bolton'sed., 1752,
St. Joseph.— Shea, Cath. Missions, 80, 1870.
Patshenin. A tribe or band formerly
living with the Saponi and Tutelo under
Iroquois protection on Grand r. , Ontario.
They probably came from the S. with
those tribes, and Hale thinks they may
have been the Occaneechi.
Botshenins— Hale in Proc.Am. Philos. Soc., Mar.
2, 1883. Patshenins.— Ibid.
Pattali. One of the Apalachee towns
mentioned in a letter of 1688 addressed
by a numberof Apalachee chiefs toCharles
II of Spain. A facsimile of the original
letter wTas reproduced and published by
Buckingham Smith in 1860. — Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 76, 1884.
Patung. The Squash phratry of the
Hopi, consisting of the Squash, Crane,
Pigeon-hawk, and Sorrow-making clans.
They claim to have come from a region in
southern Arizona called Palatkwabi.
Batanga.— Voth, Trad, of Hopi, 40, 1905. Patun.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 683, 1901.
Patung. The Squash clan of the Patung
phratry of the Hopi.
Batang.— Voth, Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony,
283, 1903. Batang-a.— Dorsey and Voth, Mishong
novi Ceremonies, 176, 1902. Patun winwu.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900 (win-wu=
'clan'). Pa'-tun-wun-wii.— Fewkes in Am. An
throp., vn, 402, 1894.
Patuterajuit. A former settlement of
the Angmagsalingmiut Eskimo of the E.
coast of Greenland. — Meddelelser om
Gronland, ix, 382, 1889.
Patuxent (probably related in meaning
to Patuxet, q. v.j. An Algonquian tribe
formerly living in what is now Calvert
co., Md., their principal village bearing
the same name. It is probable that they
were closely related to the Conoy, if not a
part of them. They met the Maryland
colonists, on their tirst arrival, on terms of
friendship, which continued without seri
ous interruption as long as the tribe ex
isted. As early as 1639 the colonial author
ities proclaimed the Patuxent as friends
and declared them under the protection of
the colony. In 1651 they, together with
other Indians, were placed on a reser-
BULL. 30]
PATUXENT PAUGIE
211
vation at the head of Wicomico r. The
following is an account of a religious
ceremony in their temple, from the Re-
latio Itineris of White: "On an ap
pointed day all the men and women of
every age, from several districts, gathered
together round a large fire; the younger
ones stood nearest the fire, behind these
stood those who were older. Then they
threw deer's fat on the fire, and lifting
their hands to heaven and raising their
voices they cried out Yaho! Yaho! Then
making room some one brings forward
quite a large bag; in the bag is a pipe and
a powder which they call Potu. The
pipe is such a one as is used among us for
smoking tobacco, but much larger; then
the bag is carried round the fire and the
boys and girls follow it, singing alter
nately with tolerably pleasant voices,
Yaho ! Yaho ! Having completed the cir
cuit the pipe is taken out of the bag and
the powder called Potu is distributed to
each one as they stand near; this is
lighted in the pipe and each one drawing
smoke from the pipe blows it over the
several members of his body and conse
crates them."
Patuxents.— Bozman, Md., II, 421, 1837. Pautux-
untes.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 185, repr. 1819.
Patuxent. The principal village of the
Patuxent, situated on the E. bank of Pa
tuxent r., Md. Capt. John Smith esti
mated the number of warriors at 40 in
1608.
Barchuxem.— White (1634), Relatio Itineris, 41,
1874. Barcluxen.— White quoted by Shea, Cath.
Miss. , 487, 1855. Patuxent.— Writer of 1639 quoted
in Relatio Itineris, 63, 1874. Patuxunt.— Yong
(1634) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.. ix, 105,1871.
Pawtuxunt.— Smith (1629), Va., 1, 118, repr. 1819.
Patuxet (prob. Pdtukeset, 'at the little
all.' — Gerard). A Massachuset village on
he site of Plymouth, Mass. It was depop-
ilated by the great pestilence of 1617,
vhich seems not to have extended much
arther south.
icawmuck.— Smith, map (ca. 1616), cited in Mass.
list. Soc. Coll. , 2d s. , in, 175, 1846 ( ' to go by water ' :
sed in describing a place more easily reached by
rater than by land). Accomack.— Smith (1616),
3id., 3d s., vr, 108, 1837. Accoomeek.— Winthrop
3a. 1625), ibid., in, 175, 1846. Apaum.— Williams'
eed (ca. 1635) in R. I. Col. Rec., 1, 18, 1856 (Nar-
igansetname). Ompaam.— Cotton (1708) in Mass.
'.ist. Soc. COIL, 3d s., 11, 232, 1830 (Massachuset
ame). Patuckset.— Pratt (1662), ibid., 4th s., IV,
<0, 1858. Patusuc.— Kendall, Trav., II, 45, 1819.
atuxet.— Smith (1629), Va., n, 183, repr. 1819.
atuxite.— Dermer (1620) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
h s.,m, 97, 1856. Patuyet.— Dee in Smith (1629),
a., ii, 228, repr. 1819. Umpame.— Writer of
15 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., ill, 175, 1846
o called by Mashpee Indians).
Patwin ( ' man, ' ' person ' ) . A name
lopted by Powers to designate a division
' the Copehan family (q. v. ). They oc-
ipied the area extending from Stony cr. ,
Dlusa co., to Suisun bay, Solano co.,
il., and from Sacramento r. to the
mndary of the Kulanapan family on
e w., but excluding the so-called
>yote Valley Indians on the headwaters
of Putah cr. m the s. part of Lake co.,
determined by Barrett to be Moquelum-
nan and not Copehan. The dialects of
this division differ considerably from
those of the Wintun. Powers Ik-lie ved
the Patwin were once very numerous.
The manners and customs of the tribes
in the interior and on the mountains dif
fered greatly from those near the shore.
On the plains and in the valleys in build
ing a dwelling they excavated the soil for
about 2 ft, banked up enough earth to
keep out the water, and threw the remain
der on the roof in a dome. 1 n the moun
tains, where wood was more abundant
and rain more frequent, no roofing of
earth was used. In war the Patwin used
bows and arrows and flint-pointed spears;
no scalps were taken, but the victors are
said often to have decapitated the most
beautiful maiden they captured. They
had a ceremony for " raising evil spirits"
and dances to celebrate a good harvest of
acorns or a successful catch of fish. The
dead were usually buried, though crema
tion was practised to some extent by some
of the tribes. For the Patwin villages,
see Copehan Family.
Patchawe.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 95,
1877 (Chimariko name). Patwae. — Ibid. Pat-
weens. — Powers in Overland Month., xm, 543,
1874. Pat-win.— Powers in Cont. X. A. Ethnol.,
ill, 218, 1877.
Patzau. A tribe, probably Coahuilte-
can, mentioned as early as 1690 by Mas-
sanet in his list of tribes met between the
presidio of Coahuila and the Hasinai
country of Texas. The tribes were given
in the list in geographical order, and the
indication is that the Pat/au then lived
N. E. of the Kio Grande ( Velasco, Dicta-
men Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, in Mem. de
Nueva Espafia, xxvn, 183, MS. ). In the
following year Massanet found them 11
leagues E. of Nueces r. with the Pataguos,
Pachales, and others (ibid., 94). This
tribe is evidently distinct from the Putzai
as well as from the Pachales, but it is dif
ficult to distinguish some of the variants
of these two names. Some of the Pat/au
entered San Francisco Solano mission on
the Rio Grande as early as 1712, and be
tween 1723 and 1750 a number of them
were baptized at San Antonio de Valero
(Valero Bautismos, passim) . ( H. E. B. j
Pacha.— Valero B.-uitismos, 17:*), pajtida 327AMS.
Pacha'-Ibid., 1737, partida -1:53. Pachac.-Ibid
1735 s partida 407. Pachai.-Ibid., 1732 par Uda3(v
Pachaug.-Ibid.,17:n,parti(lH:551. Pachaxa.- bid.,
17>S partida 227. Paisau.-Ibid.. 1723, partida —.
Paiztat.-Ibid., 1733, partida 378 Pasaju -Ibul
172S partida 239. Pawa.— Ibid., partida 432.
PattWu.-Massanet(16W)inDictomen^sca,Nov.
piaupiau.— 'ibi«C 1735, partida
Pazaug
1712, partida 7.
319 (identical?).
Paughaden. See Pauhagei
Paugie. See Porgy.
212
PAUGUSSET — PAVIOTSO
[B. A. E.
Paugusset ( ' where the narrows open
out.'— Trumlmll). A small Algonquian
tribe in Connecticut, on Housatonic r.,
near the mouth of the Naugatuck. Their
principal village, Paugusset, was on the
E. Bide of the river. They had a fortress
on the E. bank about half a mile above
' the Naugatuek, and another in Milford.
Rnttenber makes them a part of the
YVappinger confederacy, and says they
were subject to the Mattabesec. They
claimed a tract on both sides of the lower
Housatonic, extending up to Newtown,
but sold most of their lands about 1660.
Besides their principal village they had
Turkey Hill Village, Pauquaunuch, Nau
gatuck, and Poodatook. The whole tribe
numbered perhaps 700 or 800. In 1762
they had mainly retired to Scaticook,
farther up the river, where the survivors
then numbered 127, while about 60 were
still in their old homes. Several mixed-
blood families are said to survive near
Bridgeport, Conn. (j. M. c. T. )
Pagasett.— Conn. Kec. cited by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 46, 1*81. Paugassett.— N. H. Rec.
(1642), ibid. Paugussetts. — De Forest, Inds. Conn.,
51, 1853. Pawgassett.— New Haven Rec. (1642)
quoted by Trumbull, op. cit. Pawgasuck. — Donn.
Rec. quoted, ibid. Pawghksuck.— Stiles (1761),
ibid. Wepawaugs. — Ibid. ,49. Wopowage. — Trum
bull. Conn., I, 42, 1818.
Paugusset. The chief village of the
Paugusset, situated on the E. bank of
Housiitonic r., in New Haven co., Conn.,
about a mile above Derby. It contained
about 300 inhabitants.
Pagasett. — Conn. Rec. quoted by Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 46, 1881. Paugasset.— Birdsey (1761)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 111,1809. Paugus
set.— Trumbull, Conn., i, 42, 1818. Pawgassett. —
New Haven Rec. (1642) quoted byTrumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., op. cit. Pawgasuck. — Conn. Rec.,
ibid. Pawghkeesuck. — Stiles (1761), ibid.
Paugwik. An Aglemiutand Unalaskan
village at the mouth of Naknek r., Alaska,
on the s. side. Pop. (including Kingiak)
192 in 18SO, 93 in 1890.
Kennuyak.— PetrofT, Rep. on Alaska, 45, 1881.
Kinuiak.— Petroff, ibid., map. Naugvik.— Sari-
chef quoted by Baker, C.eotf. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Pakwik.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893. Paug
wik.— I'etrofT in 10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884
Pawik.— Baker, op. cit. Suworof.— Ibid Taug-
wik.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 45, 1881.
Pauhagen. One of the New England
names of the menhaden, or mossbunker
(Alosa menhaden); also a sort of mack
erel bait made of chopped or ground
fish. Trumbull (Xatick Diet., 69, 1903)
derives the word from pSkfinymi (pwkan-
ffnn) intheAbnaki dialect of Algonquian,
said to signify ' fertilizer'; but this is re
garded as very doubtful by Gerard, who
says the fish called by Rasles pSkangane
cannot be identified. Other spellings are
paughaden, poghaden, pauhaugen. See
Menhaden, Pogy, Porgy. (A. F. c.)
Pauhuntanuc. An Abnaki village in
1614, probably on or near the coast of
Maine.
Paghhuntanuck.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist Soo
Paukauns. See Pecan.
Paul; Little Paul. See Mazakutemani.
Pauma. A former Luiseno rancheria
on San Luis Key r., San Diego co., Cal.;
pop. 106 in 1865. The name is nowr also
applied to a reservation of 250 acres of un-
patented land, with 67 inhabitants, which
was under the Mission-Tule consolidated
agency until 1903, when the agency was
divided and Pauma placed under the
Pala agency (Ind. Aff. Rep., 125, 1865;
ibid., 175, 1902). The Pauma rancheria
seems to have existed at least as early as
1795 (Grijalva cited by Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., i, 563, 1886), when it is mentioned
under the form Pamua.
Palma.— Ames, Rep. Miss. Indians, 6, 1873.
Paupattokshick. A village of 15 houses
on lower Thames r., in New London
co. , Conn. , occupied in 1638 by some of
the conquered Pequot assigned to the
Mohegan. — Williams (1638) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 251, 1863.
Pauquaunuch. A village of the Pau
gusset in Stratford tojiiBship, Fairfield
co., Conn. It contained 25 wigwams
about 1710, but before 1761 the Indians
had removed up the river to Scaticook.
Golden Hill tribe.— De Forest, Inds. Conn., 49, 1853.
Pauquaunuch.— Birdsey (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ists., x, 111, 1809. Pughquonnuck.— Trum
bull, Conn., 109, 1818.
Pausanes. A Coahuiltecan tribe for
merly living on San Antonio r., Texas;
mentioned by Garcia as one of the tribes
speaking the language of his Manual.
Pamanes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Fames. — Ibid. Pausanas. — Shea, Cath. Miss., 86,
1855. Pausanes.— Garcia, Manual, title, 1760.
Pauzanes.— Doc. of 1737 cited by Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 304, 1864.
Paush.uk (pau-shuk', 'cutthroats'). An
Arikara band. — Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 357, 1862.
Pavatiya. The Tadpole clan of the
Mopi.
Pavatiya winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (winwiJL—'cl&o.). Pa-va-ti-ya wiin-wu.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn. 402, 1894.
Paviotso. A name applied originally by
Powell to a group of small Shoshonean
tribes in w. Nevada, and extended for
convenience to all related bands in that
region. For their names, see Mono-
Pa riotso.
Athlets. — Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn, 410,
1879. Baloh.— Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, MS.,
B. A. E., 1876 (Washo name). Pa'lu.— Henshaw,
Washo MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Washo name).
Paviotso.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 251, 1877. Pa-vi-o-tsos.-
Powell in H. R. Misc. Doc. 86, 43d Cong., 1st sess.,
5, 1874. Payutes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan.
31,1862. Pey-ute.— Forney in Ind. Aff. Rep., 365,
1859. Pi-utah.— Holeman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 151,
1852. Piutahs— Holeman, ibid., 444, 1853. Pi-utes.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 26, 1863. Plai'kni.—
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,n, pt. I, xxxv,
1890 (collective name for Snakes, Klamath, and
Modoc on Sprague r., Oreg.). Py-ute.— Hurt in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 228, 1857. Say-do-carah.—
Hopkins, Life Among Piute, 75, 1882 (trans.
' conquerors ' or ' enemy ' ). Sidocaw. — Campbell
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 119, 1866. Taniyumu'h.— Powers,
Inds. W. Nevada, MS., B. A. E., 1875 (own ancient
name) . Ti'vati'ka.— Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xxm, 298, 1886 ( = ' pine-nut eaters').
BULL. 30]
PAVIYE PAWNEE
Paviye. A rancheria, probably Co-
chimi, connected with Purfsima (Cade-
gomo) mission, Lower California, in the
18th century.— Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s
v, 189, 1857.
Pavlof. An Aleut village at Selenie pt. ,
Paylof bay, Alaska penin. , Alaska. Pop
59 in 1833, according to Veniaminof
Pavlooskoi.— Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875
Pavlovsk.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 35 1884'
Pavlovskoe.— Veniaminof, Zapiski, n, 203,'l84(h
Pawlowskoje.-Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Selenie.-Dall (1880) quoted by Baker, Geog
Diet. Alaska, 1902 (Russian: 'settlement')
Pavuwiwuyuai ( Pa-vu'^vi-uiu'-yu-ai). A
Paviotso band formerly about Mammoth
City, Utah.— Powell, Paviotso MS., B.
A. E., 1881.
Paw. The Water clan of the pueblo of
Taos, N. Mex.
Pa-taiina.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899
(talma = 'people').
Pawating (Bawtting, a cognate form
of Bawlttgunk, 'at the rapids.'— W. J.).
An ancient Chippewa village at Sault Ste
Marie, on the s. bank of St Marys r.,
Chippewa co., Mich. According to
Dr Wm. Jones the old village site is the
most sacred spot known to the olcUiime
Chippewa. A Chippewa who has been
to the rapids has made a holy pilgrim
age, because there his ancestors were
created, there the manitos blessed the
people, and from there was the disper
sion round about L. Superior. The peo
ple, from the situation of their village,
were called Saulteurs by the early French
writers, and as the French became ac
quainted with more remote bands of
Chippewa the term came to designate
the whole tribe. The Jesuit mission of
Sainte Marie du Sault was established at
Pawating in 1669. (j. M. )
Bahwetego-weninnewug.— Tanner, Narr., 63, 1830.
?ca^wetig'~Ibid-' 64' Baouichtigouin.— Jes. Rel.
1640, 34, 1858. Bawateeg.— Schoolcraft in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 398, 1885. Bawating.-Ibid. Bawi-
tigowininiwag.-Kelton, Ft Mackinac, 145, 1884.
•Bawl tigunk.— Wm. Jones, inf n, 1906. Bawifing.—
fSlJr Bawiting.— Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Diet., 206,
1878. Bow-e-ting.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist,
soc. Coll., v,38, 1885. Bunger.— McLean, Twenty-
hye Years' Service, 1,195,1842. Cascade people.—
Richardson, Arct. Exped., n, 37, 1851. D'Achil-
l_ny--Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 413,1885.
Fall Indians.— Tanner, Narr., 63, 1830. Gens du
sault.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Habitans du Sault.—
fes. Rel. 1642, 97, 1858. Opendachiliny.-La Ches-
laye (1697) in Margry, Dec., vi,6, 1886. Pagoui-
;ik.— Jes. Rel. 1658, 22, 1858. Pahouitingdachi-
•ini.— N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. , IX, 161, note, 1355.
?ahouiting8ach Irini.— Jes. Rel. 1670, 79, 1858.
.'ah-witing-dach-irini. — Shea, Cath. Miss., 362,
852. Pahwittingdach-irini.— Shea, Discov. Miss.
/al., xlvii, 1852. Panoingoueiouhak.— Charlevoix
1744), Jour., i, 285, 1761 (misprint). Paouitago-
mg— Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1858. Paotiitigoueieuhak.—
es Rel. 1642, 97, 1858. Paouitikoungraentaouak.—
rallmee (1669) in Margry, Dec., I, 163, 1875.
atroniting Dach-Irini.— Heriot, Trav., 206, 1807.
auoirigoueieuhak.— Charlevoix (1744), New Fr.,
t, 137, 1866. Pauoitigoueieuhak.— Jes. Rel. 1642, 97,
B58. Pauotigoueieuhak.— Warren (1852) in Minn,
list. Soc. Coll., v, 397, 1885. Pawateeg.— School-
raft in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 398, 1885, Pawa-
^ng.-Ibid. Paweteko Wenenewak.-Long, Exped.
t Peter's R., n, 154, 1824. Pawichtigouek.—
rumbull (1870) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,
Marie de Sault.-Shea Oath Mjlf \ -f 'iw- a\n>tfl
Pawcatuck. A village, probablv on
Pavycatuck r., Washington co., E 1 oc
cupied in 1657 by a remnant of the 'con
quered Pequot. Regarding the name
Trumbull (In<l. Names Conn., 4s 1881)
says: "If the name belonged first 'to the
territory— the eastern part of Ljie Pemiot
country— it certainly stands f?r Paquat-
auke i. e. 'Pequot land'; but if, as i.s
on the whole more probable, it belonged
•*u r,1Ver' the first two syllables stand
either tor pan qua ' clear, open' or for
pagwa 'shallow', and the last syllable
tuk, denotes a ' tidal river.' Yet neither
analysis satisfactorily disposes of the
name of Paucatuck or Pacatuck (1(588)
brook, in West Springfield, Mass "
Pacotucke.-Hopkins (1646) in Mass. Hist. Soi-
9$L\4t^?'J vr' 334' 18(i3- Pakatucke.-Brewster
(Jg7), ibid vil, 82, 1865. Paquatuck.-Ker. of
16o8 quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn 4*
1881. Paquatucke.— Record (ra. 1651) in Mass'
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vn, 127, 1S65. Paucatuck -
R. I. Col. Rec. cited by Trumbull, Indian Names
Conn., 48, 1881. Paucatucke.— Record (166") in
R. I. Col. Rec., i, 499, 1X56. Pauquatuck.— Wharton
(1683) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v, 234
1806. Pawcatuck.— Charter of 1663 in R. I Col'
Rec., n, 19, 1857. Pawkeatucket.— Hopkins ( 1648)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 341, 1863
Pocatocke.— Record (1653) quoted by Drake, Bk
Inds., bk. 2, 76, 1848. Poccatuck.— Uncas deed
(1650) cited by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 48,
1881. Poquatocke. — Minor (1656) cited by Trum
bull, ibid. Poquatucke.— Record (1659), ibid., 110.
Powcatuck.— Mason (1648) in Mass. Hist.Soc Coll
4th s., vii, 414, 1865. Pwacatuck.— Williams (1648),
ibid., 3d s., ix, 274, 1846. Pwoakatuck.— Williams
(1648), ibid., 284. Pwocatuck.— Williams (1649),
ibid., 286. Pwockatuck.— Williams (1648) ibid
283. Pwouacatuck.— Williams (1648), ibid., 274.
Pawchauquet. A village, probably Nar-
raganset, in w. Rhode Island in 1(555.—
Williams (1655) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., x, 10, 1849.
Pawcocomac. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1(>08, on the x. bank
of Rappahannock r., at the mouth of the
Corotoman, in Lancaster co., Va. — Smith
(1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Pawikya. The Aquatic Animal (Duck )
clan of the Patki phratry of the Hopi.
Pawikya winwu.— Fewkes ill 19th Hep. B. A. E.,
583, 1901 (mn«ra='clan'). Pa'-wi-kya wun-wu.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn, 402, 1894.
Pawipits. Given as a Paiute band on
Moa]>ares., s. E. Nevada.
Pa-Weapits.— Ingalls (1872) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66,
42d Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873. Pawipits.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 251,1877.
Pawnee. A confederacy belonging to
theCaddoan family. The name is probably
lllg LIlc !3U»lp-lUUJi.j uy wiai^xi me
stiffened with paint and fat, and made to
stand erect and curved like a horn. This
marked feature of the Pawnee gave cur
rency to the name and its application to
214
PAWNEE
[B. A. E.
cognate tribes. The people called them
selves Chahiksichahiks, 'men of men.
In the general northeastwardly move
ment of the Caddoan tribes the Pawnee
seem to have brought up the rear.
Their migration was not in a compact
body, but in groups, whose slow prog
ress' covered long periods of time. The
Pawnee tribes finally established them
selves in the valley of Platte r., Nebr.,
which territory, their traditions say,
was acquired by conquest, but the peo
ple who ^re driven out are not named.
It is not improbable that in making
their way N. E. the Pawnee may have
encountered one or more waves of the
southward movements of Shoshonean
and Athapascan tribes. When the Siou-
an tribes entered Platte valley they
found the Pawnee there. The geographic
arrangement always observed by the four
leading Pawnee tribes may give a hint
«»f the order of their northeastward move
ment, or of their grouping in their tra
ditionary southwestern home. The Skidi
pla<v was to the x. w., and they were
spoken of as belonging to the upper
villages; the Pitahauerat villages were
always downstream; those of the Chaui,
in the middle, or between the Pita
hauerat and the Kitkehahki, the villages
of the last-named being always upstream.
I low long the Pawnee resided in the Platte
valley is unknown, but their stay was long
enough to give new terms to ' west ' and
'east,' that is, words equivalent to 'up' or
Mown' that eastwardly flowing stream.
The earliest historic mention of a Paw
nee is that of the so-called "Turk" (q. v.),
who by his tales concerning the riches of
Qnivira (q. v.) allured and finally led
Coronado, in 1541, from New Mexico
over the plains as far as Kansas, where
some Pawnee (see Jlamhei/) visited him.
The permanent villages of the tribes lay
to the \. of Quivira, audit is improbable
that Coronado actually entered any of
them during his visit to Quiyira, a name
given to the Wichita territory. It is
doubtful if the A pane or the Quipana
mentioned in the narrative of De Soto's
expedition in 1541 were the Pawnee, as
the hitter dwelt to the N. w. of the Span
iards' line of travel. Nor is it likely that
the early French explorers visited the
Pawnee villages, although they heard of
them, and their locality was indicated by
Tonti, La Harpe, and others. French
traders, however, were established among
the tribes before the middle of the 18th
century.
How the term Pani (q. v.), or Paw
nee, as applied to Indian slaves, came
into use is not definitely known. It was
a practice among the French and English
in the 17th and 18th centuries to obtain
from friendly tribes their captives taken
in war and to sell them as slaves to
white settlers. By ordinance of Apr. 13,
1709, the enslavement of negroes and
Pawnee was recognized in Canada (Shea's
Charlevoix, v, 224, 1871). The Pawnee
do not seem to have suffered especially
from this traffic, which, though lucra
tive, had to be abandoned on account
of the animosities it engendered. The
white settlers of New Mexico became
familiar with the Pawnee early in the 17th
century through the latter' s raids for pro
curing horses, and for more than two
centuries the Spanish authorities of that
territory sought to bring about peaceful
relations with them, with only partial
success.
As the Pawnee villages lay in a coun
try remote from the region contested by
the Spaniards and French in the 17th
and 18th centuries, these Indians escaped
for a time the influences that proved so
fatal to their congeners, but ever-increas
ing contact with the white race, in the
latter part of the 18th century, intro
duced new diseases and brought great
reduction in population together with loss
of tribal power. When the Pawnee terri
tory, through the Louisiana Purchase,
passed under the control of the IT. S., the
Indians came in close touch with the
trading center at St Louis. .At that time
their territory lay between the Niobrara r.
on the N. and Prairie Dog cr. on the
s., and was bounded on the w. by the
country of the Cheyenne and Arapaho,
and on the E. by that of the Omaha,
on the N. of the Platte, and on the s. of
the Platte by the lands of the Oto and
Kansa tribes. The trail to the S.W., and
later that across the continent, ran partly
through Pawnee land, and the increas
ing travel and the settlement of the
country brought about many changes.
Through all the vicissitudes of the 19th
century the Pawnee never made war
against the U. S. On the contrary they
gave many evidences of forbearance under
severe provocation by waiting, under
their treaty agreement, for the Govern
ment to right their wrongs, while Pawnee
scouts faithfully and courageously served
in the U. S. army during Indian hostil
ities. The history of the Pawrnee has
been that common to reservation life —
the gradual abandonment of ancient cus
toms and the relinquishment of homes
before the pressure of white immigration.
The first treaty between the Pawnee
and the U. S. was that of the several
bands made at St Louis, June 18-22,
1818, when peace was concluded with all
the tribes of the region disturbed by the
War of 1812. By treaty of Ft Atkinson
(Council Bluffs), Iowa, Sept. 28, 1825,
thePawrnee acknowledged the supremacy
of the U. S. and agreed to submit all
BULL. .30]
PAWNEE
215
grievances to the Government for adjust- lodee (a v } fh««i >
inent. By treaty of Grand Pawnee Vil- which ™ ' elaboratf construction of
i__- XT-T_* ^ ,J^ ,™~ . wnicn was accompanied with relisioim
ceremony and when after an absence fom
home the family returned to their dweU-
mg the posts thereof were ceremonially
anointed. Men shaved the head except
tor a narrow ridge from the forehead to
lage, Nebr., Oct. 9, 1833, they ceded all
their lands s. of Platte r. By that of
Ft Childs, Nebr., Aug. 6, 1848, they sold
a 60-mile strip on the Platte about Grand
Island. By treaty of Table cr., Nebr
Sept. 24, 1857, all lands N. of the Platte
were assigned to the Government, except
a strip on Loup r. 30 m. E. and w. and 15
m. N. and s., where their reservation was
established. This tract was ceded in
1876, when the tribes removed to Okla
homa, where they now live. In 1892
they took their lands in severalty and
became citizens of the U. S.
The tribal organization of the Pawnee
was based on village communities repre
senting subdivisions of the tribe. Each
village had its name, its shrine containing
sacred objects, and its priests who had
charge of the rituals and ceremonies con
nected with these objects; it had also its
hereditary chiefs and its council com
posed of the chiefs and leading men. If
the head chief was a man of unusual char
acter and ability he exercised undisputed
authority, settled all difficulties, and pre
served social order; he was expected to
give freely and was apt to be surrounded
by dependents. Each chief had his own
herald who proclaimed orders and other
matters of tribal interest.
The tribe was held together by two
forces: the ceremonies pertaining to a
common cult in which each village had
its place and share, and the tribal coun
cil composed of the chiefs of the different
villages. The confederacy was similarly
united, its council being made up from
the councils of the tribes. In the meet
ings of these councils rules of precedence
and decorum were rigidly observed. No
one could speak who was not entitled to
a seat, although a few privileged men
were permitted to be present as specta
tors. The council determined all ques
tions touching the welfare of the tribe or
of the confederacy.
WTar parties were always initiated by
some individual and were composed of
volunteers. Should the village be at
tacked, the men fought under their chief
or under some other recognized leader.
Buffalo hunts were tribal, and in con
ducting them officers were appointed to
maintain order so as to permit each family
to procure its share of the game. The
meat was cut in thin sheets, jerked, and
packed in parfleche cases for future use.
Maize, pumpkins, and beans were culti
vated. The maize, which was regarded
as a sacred gift, was called ' ' mother, ' ' and
religious ceremonies were connected with
its planting, hoeing, and harvesting. Bas
ketry, pottery, and weaving were prac
tised. The Pawnee house was the earth
j-l, i i P~ "CUCtVU I O
the scalp-lock, which stood up like a horn.
Frequently a scarf was tied around the
head like a turban. Both beard and eve-
brows wereplucked; tattooing was seldom
practised. The breechcloth and moccasins
were the only essential parts of a man's
clothing; leggings and robe were worn in
cold weather and on gala occasion-
-bace painting was common, and heraldic
designs were frequently painted on tent-
covers and on the robes and shields of
the men. Women wore the hair in two
braids at the back, the parting as well as
the face being painted red. Moccasins,
leggings, and a robe were the ancient
dress, later a skirt and tunic were worn.
Descent was traced through the mother."
There were no totems belonging to the
confederacy. After marriage a man went
to live with his wife's family. Polygamy
was not uncommon.
The religious ceremonies were connect
ed with the cosmic forces and the heav
enly bodies. The dominating power was
Tirawa, generally spoken of as "father."
The heavenly bodies, the winds, thunder,
lightning, and rain were his messengers.
AmongtheSkidi the morning and evening
stars represented the masculine and femi
nine elements, and were connected with
the advent and the perpetuation on earth
of all living forms. A series of ceremonies
relative to the bringing of life and its in
crease began with the first thunder in the
spring and culminated at the summer sol
stice in human sacrifice, but the series
did not close until the maize, called
"mother corn," was harvested. At every
stageof the series certain shrines, or ' ' bun
dles," became the center of a ceremony.
Each shrine was in charge of an heredi
tary keeper, but its rituals and ceremonies
were in the keeping of a priesthood open
to all proper aspirants. Through the sa
cred and symbolic articles of the shrines
and their rituals and ceremonies a me
dium of communication was believed to be
opened between the people and the super
natural powers, by which food, long life,
and prosperity were obtained. The myth
ology of the Pawnee is remarkably rich in
symbolism and poetic fancy, and their
religious system is elaborate and cogent.
The secret societies, of which there were
several in each tribe, were connected with
the belief in supernatural animals. The
functions of these societies were to call
the game, to heal diseases, and to give
occult powers. Their rites were elabo
rate and their ceremonies dramatic.
216
PAWOKTI PAWPOESIT
[B. A. B.
Four tribes of the Pawnee confederacy
still survive: the ('haul or Grand Pawnee,
the Kitkehahki or Republican Pawnee,
the Pitahauerat or Tapage Pawnee, and
the Skidi or Wolf Pawnee.
In 1702 the Pawnee were estimated by
Iberville at 2,000 families. In 1838 they
numbered about 10,000 souls, according
to an estimate by houses by the mission
aries Dunbar and Allis, and the estimate is
substantially continued by other author
ities of the same period, one putting the
number as high as 12,500. The open
ing of a principal emigrant trail directly
through thecountry in the'40'sintroduced
disease and dissipation, and left the people
less able to defend themselves against the
continuous attacks of their enemies, the
Sioux. In 1849 they were officially re
ported to have lost one-fourth their num
ber by cholera, leaving only 4,500. In
1S5(> they had increased to 4,686, but 5
years later were reported at 3,416. They
li »st heavily by the removal to Indian Ter.
in 1873-75, aiid in 1879 numbered only
1,440. They have continued to dwindle
each year until there are now (1906) but
649 survivors.
Messrs Dunbar and Allis of the Presby
terian church established a mission among
the Pawnee in 1834, which continued
until 1S47 when it was abolished owing
to tribal wars. In 1883 the Woman's
National Indian Association established
a mission on the Pawnee reservation in
Oklahoma, which in 1884 was transferred
to the Methodist Episcopal Church, under
whose auspices it is still in operation.
Consult Dunbar, Pawnee Indians, 1880-
82; (irinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 1889;
(i. A. Dorsey, (1) Traditions of the Skidi
Pawnee, 1904, (2) The Pawnee: Myth
ology, pt. 1, 1906; Fletcher, (1) in Am.
Anthrop., iv, no. 4, 1902, (2) The Hako,
22d Rep. B. A. F,., 1903; Winship, Coro-
nado Kxped., 1896. (A. c. F.)
Aches.— Ratinesque in Marshall, Hist. Ky., I, 36.
1*24. Ah-i'-hi-nin. — Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol-
Mo. Val., 326, 18(52 ('wolf people': Arapahoname).
Ahuaches.— La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec., VI,
310. 18X6. Apani.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi,
495.1857. A wahe.-Gatschet, Wichita MS., B.A.E.,
ISM i Wichita name-). Awahi.- Gatschet, Wichita
andCaddoMSS. B. A. E., 1884 (Caddo and Wich
ita name). Awo.—Gatschet, Tonkawe MS., B. A.
E., ixxt (Tonkawa name, originally used by the
Wichita). Axehinen.— Gatschet, Arapaho "MS.,
B. A. E., 1H7'J (Arapaho name). Axihinen.— Ibid,
('wolf jx-oplc': Arapaho name-). Ca'-hiks-i-ca'-
hik«.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
349, 1X62 (sig. ' men of men,' or ' last of men,' i.e.
'Indians': own name). Cahiksi-9ahiks.— Hayden
in I'n.c. Am. I'hilos. Soc., x, 401, 18(19 (sig. 'Red
man,' 'Indian'). Darazhazh.— Gatschet Naisha
Apache MS ,B. A. E., 1884 (Kiowa Apache name).
Franceses.— Doc. of 1727 quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 191, 1890 (Pananas, or).
Harahey.— For forms of this name, see Harnhey.
Ho-di hi dan'-ne.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 8, 1884
(sig. 'wolves': Cheyenne name). Ho-ni'-i-ta-
ni-o.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 290,
1862 (sig. 'little wolf people': Cheyenne name).
Hu' tab Pa-da'-nin.-Cook, Yanktoii MS. vocab.,
D. A. E., 184, 1882 (sig. ' Pawnees along the edge
or shore' [?] ). Kuitare'-i.— Gatschet, Comanche
MS., B. A. E., 1884 ('wolf people': Comanche
name). Kwitara'-a.— ten Kate, Synonymie, 9,
1884 (Comanche name; incorrectly said to mean
"skinned buttocks"). Pa-dai'-na. — Hoffman in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 295, 1886 (dialectic form of
"Pawnee"). Pa-da'-ni. — Riggs, Dakota Gram.,
173, 1852 (Dakota name). Padani Masteta.— lapi
Oaye, xm, no. 9, 33, Sept. 1884 (sig. 'Pawnee in the
warm land' [Ind Ter.]). ,ja>in.— Dorsey, (pegiha
MS. Diet., B. A. E., 1879 (Omaha and Ponca name).
Pa^i".— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883
(Osage name; also Payin). Pahneug. — Tanner,
Narr., 316, 1830 (Ottawa name). Pa'-i.— Gatschet,
Kaw MS. voeab., B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa name).
Paine.— Rux ton, Advent., 245, 1848. Pa-la'-ni.—
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 295, 1886 (Teton
form of "Padani"). Panana.— MS. of 1685-93
quoted by Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 185-6,
1890. Pananan.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Tigua name). Paneas.— Lewis, Travels, 13, 1809.
Panes.— Bowen, Am. Discov. by Welsh, 91, 1876.
Pani.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 50, 1853.
Panias.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 23, 1806. Panics.—
Henry, Trav. in Canada, 80, 1809. Pa»-K— Gat
schet* Kaw MS. vocab, B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa
name; also Pa-i). Panis. — De 1'Isle, map of La.
(1718) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. Panis-
Blancs.— Hutchins (1764) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 557, 1853. Panyi.— Dorsey, Tciwere
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Oto, Iowa, and
Missouri name). Panys.— Perrot (ca. 1718),
Memoire, 63, 1864. Panzas.— Lewis and Clark
Exped., n, 572, 1817. Paoneneheo.— R. Fetter,
inf'n, 1907 ('the ones with projecting front
teeth': early Cheyenne name). Paoninihieu. —
Gatschet, Cheyenne MS., B. A. E., 1879 (' having
the front teeth projecting': given as a Cheyenne
division, but according to Petter, the Pawnee).
Paonis. — Perkins and Peck, Annals of the West,
670, 1850. Par-lar-nee.— Corliss, Lacotah MS. vo
cab., B. A. E., 106, 1874 (Dakota form of "Pa
dani"). Pauanas.-Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex.,
236, 1889 (misprint). Paunee.— Writer of 1786 in
Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 1st s., in, 24, 1794. Pawnaw-
nees. — Carver, Travels, 118, 1778. Pawne. —
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 54, 1826. Pawnee.— Pike,
Travels, 165, 1811. Pawneer.— Audouard, Travers
PAmerique, 182, 1869. Pawni.— Latham, Essays,
400, 1860. Pawnye. — Abert in Emory, Recon.,
536, 1848. Payi11.— Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa name). Pedanis.— Warren
(1855), Neb. and Dak., 50, 1875 (misprint for
Padanis). Pe-nai-na. — Hoffman in P>oc. Am.
Philos. Soc., 295, 1886 (dialectic variant of "Pa
dani"). Pi-ta'-da.— Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 240, 1889 (name given by southern tribes).
Poenese. — Gass, Journal, 18, 1847. Ponis. — Gass,
Voyage, 406, 1810. Quipana.— Biedma (1544) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 106, 1850. Quipano.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 67, 1857; cf. iv, 310,
1854. Shaved heads.— Sage, Scenes in Rocky Mts.,
155, 1846. Tchahiksi-tcahiks.— Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. ('men of men': own name). Tschihri.—
Maximilian, Trav., u, 247, 1841 (Arikara name).
Tse- sa do h pa ka.— Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 208,
1877 ('wolf people': Hidatsa name). Tse' sa no
hpa ka.— Ibid. White Pani.— Le Page du Pratz,
Hist. La., map, 1774. White Pania.— Lewis,
Travels, 181. 1809. Wohesh.— Gatschet, W7ichita
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Wichita name). Xaratenu-
manke.— Will and Spinden, Mandans, 215, 1906
(Mandan name).
Pawokti. One of the four Alibamu
towns situated in 1798 on the E. bank of
Alabama r., 2 m. below Tawasa (Too-
wassau), near the present Montgomery,
Ala.
Pau-wag-ta.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala.
map, 1900. Pau-woc-te.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch,
36, 1848. Pawactas.— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Pawokti.— Hawkins, op.
cit.
Pawpoesit. A former village near Barn-
stable, Mass., occupied by Christian
Indians, probably the Nauset. — Bourne
BULL. 30]
PAXINOS PAYAYA
217
(1674) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2,
118, 1848.
Paxinos. A Minisink and subsequently
a Shawnee chief of the 17th arid 18th
centuries. He appears first in history in
1680, when as sachem of the Minisink
he sent 40 men to join the Mohawk in an
expedition against the French, and 10
years later was sent by his tribe to confer
with Gov. Dongan of New York in regard
to engaging in the wrar against the same
nation. About 1692 or 1694 a small body
of Shawnee settled among the Munsee, of
whom the Minisink formed a division,
and possibly Paxinos may have been
one of this party. He was married about
1717. As early at least as 1754 he is re
ferred to as the "old chief" of the Shaw
nee (Loskiel, Miss. United Breth., pt. 2,
157-160, 1794), and is so designated in
the New York Colonial Documents wher
ever referred to. Hecke welder (Ind. Na
tions, 88, 1876), confirmed by Brinton,
also says he was the chief of the Shaw
nee. He removed from Minisink to the
Delaware country, but at what date is
unknown, his next appearance being in
connection with the difficulties which
grew out of the removal of the Dela-
wares to Wyoming, Pa. After the death,
in 1749, of Shekellimus, the father of Lo
gan, who had been a friend of the Mora
vian missionaries, the latter were fortu
nate in gaining the friendship of Paxinos.
In 1754 he, with Tedyuskung, warned the
people of Gnadenhuetten to remove to
Wajomick (Wyoming), Pa.; but for this
their lives would have been in danger.
The next year Paxinos renewed the warn
ing and demanded an answer in the name
of the Hurons. His wife, for whom he had
great affection and to whom he had been
married for 88 years, was converted and
baptized with Paxinos' consent. Soon
after his last visit the Moravian settle
ment at Shamokin was attacked, and
hearing of the danger to which the mis
sionary Kiefer was exposed, Paxinos sent
his two sons to conduct him to a place of
safety. He was present with chiefs of
other tribes at Ft Johnson, N. Y., Apr.
15-19, 1757, in conference with Sir Win.
Johnson regarding lines of travel and
trade (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vir, 245-47,
1856), and also at the conference with
Gov. Denny at Easton, Pa., in August of
the same year (ibid., 316-20). Paxinos
removed with his family to Ohio in 1755
or 1758, where his tribesmen joined in
the war against the English. It is prob
able that he died shortly after this time.
He left two sons, Kolapeka and Teata-
percaum, the latter a chief of some note
in the war of 1764 (Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 306, 1872). His name is
given in various forms, as Paxihos, Paxi-
nosa, Paxnos, Paxnous, Paxowan I'ax-
smos, etc. (c/ T )
Paxpili. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.
Axpitil.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. IN, ]H61.
Paya. A rancheria, probably Cochimi
under Purfsima (Cadegomo) mission
Lower California, in the 18th century.
Emetgale axa cang. — Doc. Hist. Mex 4th s v
189, 1857 (sig. 'great trees of the white earth')!
Paya. — Ibid.
Payabya ( ' pushed aside ' ) . A n ( )glala
band under Young-man-afraid.
Pa-a'-bi-a.— Hayden, Ethnog. and 1'liilol Mo
Val., 376, 1862 (trans, 'those who camp at the
end'). Pa-ha-hi'-a.— Ibid. Payabya.— Robinson
(1879) quoted by Dorsey in Inth Rep. B. A E
220, 1897 (sig. 'pushed aside'). Payabyeya.-
Cleveland (1884) quoted by Dorsey, ibid.
Payanmin. A Costanoan" village sit
uated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Crux
mission, Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 5, 1860.
Payaya. A prominent Coahuiltecan
tribe living in the latter part of the 17th
century on San Antonio r., Texas. In
1691 Father Massanet, when on his way
to E. Texas, passed through their village,
which was then apparently near the site
of the present city of San Antonio.
There he erected an altar, and, through
a Pacpul interpreter, explained the Chris
tian doctrine. For the native name of
their stream, Yana guana, he substituted
the Christian name San Antonio de
Padua. As early as 1706 some of the
Payaya were bapti/ed at San Francisco
Solano mission, on the Rio Grande, and
this was one of the principal tribes for
which Father Olivares founded San An
tonio de Valero mission in 1718. They
ranged at least from the Rio Grande to
the Brazos. In 1716 Kspinosa met them
near the latter stream, and in 1717 Der-
banne met them near the San Marcos
(Colorado?). According to Rivera, writing
in 1727, their most usual home was near
the Medina, on an arroyo bearing the
tribal name. At San Antonio de Valero
mission the Payaya mingled particularly
with the Xaraine, who had been moved
with the mission from the Rio Grande.
These two tribes were the most constant
inhabitants at the mission, and members
of both were there as late as 1776 (Mas
sanet, Diario, 1691, MS. in Mem. de
Nueva Espana, xxvn, 95; Teran, De
scription y Diana Demarcation, 1_691,
r r* -1 • -t rfcO .
passim ).
taia.— Baptismal Rcc. San Antonio de > alero,
1718, MS. Paiaia.-Ibid., 1716. Paialla.-Ib.d.,
1790 Paiaya.-Ibid., 1718. Paillailles.-Der-
banne (1717) in Margry, Dec., vi, 206, 1886. Pay-
218
PAYNE'S TOWN — PEACE POLICY
[B. A. K.
oiruas — Mota-Padilla. Hist, de la Conq., 383, 1/42.
pTmu'.-Baptismal Roc. San Antonio de Valero,
1726 MS Payaia.-Ibid.. 1724. Pay alia. -I bid.,
17-V Payay.— Massanet,op.cit.,1691. Payaya.—
Olivares, op c-it.. 1716. Payajras.-Rivera, Diario,
lee iW 2602 17IJ6. Payayasa. -Baptismal Rec.
San Antmiio do Valero. 1728. Payayes. -Salinas
(UW) cited in Dietamen Fiscal. 1/16, Mem de
Xueva Ksnana. xxvn, 185. Payseyas.— Uhde,
Lander, 121, 1SC.1. Peyaya.-Teran (1691), op.cit.
Payne's Town. A refugee negro slave
settlement formerly in Alachna co., Fla.,
named from King Payne, a Seminole
i-hu-f.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
309, 1S-J2.
Payojke (Pay-oj-ke, ' summer people').
One of the two branches into which each
well regulated Tewa village is divided
in consequence of certain traditional be
liefs regarding the religious organization
of that people (Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 304, 1890). See Tewa.
Payuguan. A tribe or subtribe, prob
ably (.'ouhuiltecan, at San Francisco So
lan! > mission, near the Rio Grande, Mex-
ie< i, after 1 703. They were associated with
the Piniquu, Pataguo, Xarame, Siaban,
Terocodame (q. v. ), and other tribes.
After this mission became San Antonio
de Yalero, on San Antonio r., Texas,
members of this tribe entered it, as rec
ords of their baptism there between 1720
and 1741 still exist. Their identity with
the I'ayuhan tribe, mentioned in 1735, is
evidenced by the fact that in the baptismal
rec< >rds both names are in one case applied
to the same individual (Baptismal Rec. of
San Francisco Solano and San Antonio de
Valero missions, MS.). Rivera (Diario,
leg. 2763, 1736) mentions them in 1727
as a Coahuila tribe, which would indi
cate that they did not extend E. of
Medina r. Cf. l*aynun. (n. K. B.)
Paiugan.— Baptismal Rec., 1726, partida 170, MS.
Paiuguan.— Ibid., 1713. 24. Pajuguan.— Ibid. ,1728,
213. Payaguanes.— Rivera (1727), Diario, leg. 2763,
17;*6. Payavan. — Massanet (1690) in Dietamen
Fiscal. Nov. 30. 171(5, MS. (identical?). Payugan. —
Baptismal Ree., 1720, f>9. MS. Payuguan.— Ibid.,
1706,230. Payuhan.— Ibid., 1735, 418. Payuhuan.—
Ibi<i., 1721,92.
Payupki. A ruined pueblo on a point
of Middle mesa, 6 m. x. of Mishongnovi,
N. K. Ari/ona. It was built and occupied
by discontented Tanos, Tewa, and Tigua
from the Rio Grande, who left their
homes between the Pueblo rebellion of
16SOand 16!>6. Jn 170(5 the Payupki vil
lagers were attacked and defeated by
('apt. Holguin, who in turn was driven
by the H<»j»i from their territory. In 1742
pa«lres I)el<:adoand Pino visited the Hopi
country and returned to the Rio Grande
with 441 Indians, said to have been Tigua
originally from Sandiaand Alameda, and
estal)lished them in the re founded pueblo
of Sandia, to which village the Hopi still
apply the name Payupki. See Mindeleff
in sth Rep. B. A. K., 1891 ; Fewkesin 17th
Rep. B. A. K., 583, 1898; Meline, Two
Thousand Miles, 1867; Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 243, 1889. (P. w. H.)
Mesa de las Tiguas.— Menchera map cited by
Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1904.
Pe (Pe). The Firewood or Timber
clans of the Tewa pueblos of San Juan,
Santa Clara, and San Ildefonso, N. Mex.,
and of Hano, Ariz. That of Hano is ex
tinct.
Pe.— Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn, 166, 1894.
Pe-tdoa.— Hodge, ibid., ix, 350, 1896 (San Jnan
and Santa Clara form; tdoa=' people'; San Ilde
fonso form, Pe-td6a.)
Pe (Pe'). The Sun clan of the pueblo
of Jemez, N. Mex. A corresponding clan
existed also at the former related pueblo
of Pecos.
Pe.— Hewett in Am. Anthrop., vi,431, 1904 (Pecos
form). Pe' + . —Hodge, ibid., ix, 352,1896 (Pecos
form; + = ash = 'people'). Pe-tsaa.— Ibid. (Jemez
* form; tsda or tsadsh -= ' people ' ) .
• Peace. See War and War discipline.
Peace Policy. The Indian policy which
is now accepted as the settled policy of
the Government and is sustained by the
common sentiment of the American peo
ple, was inaugurated by President Grant
at the beginning of his first administra
tion. On his recommendation Congress
enacted the law, approved Apr. 10, 1869,
providing for the appointment of a
"Board of Commissioners," to consist of
not more than 10 persons, to be selected
by him (the President) "from men emi
nent for their intelligence and philan
thropy, to serve without pecuniary com
pensation, who may under his direction
exercise joint control with the Secretary
of the Interior over the disbursement of
the appropriations made by this Act, or
any part thereof, as the President may
designate. ' ' William Welsh of Philadel
phia, John B. Farwell of Chicago, George
H. Stuart of Philadelphia, Robert Camp
bell of St Louis, E. S. Tobey of Boston,
William E. Dodge of Newr York, Felix R.
Brunot of Pittsburg, Nathan Bishop of
New York, and Henry S. Lane of Indiana
were the Board of Commissioners as at
first appointed. They w^ere at that time
called "The Peace Commission." In his
first annual message, Dec. 1869, President
Grant said : ' ' From the foundation of the
Government to the present, the manage
ment of the original inhabitants of this
continent, the Indians, has been a subject
of embarrassment and expense, and has
been attended with continuous robberies,
murders, and wars. From my own ex
perience upon the frontiers and in Indian
countries, I do not hold either legislation,
or the conduct of the whites who coine
most in contact with the Indians, blame
less for these hostilities. The past, how
ever, can not be undone, and the question
must be met as we now find it. I have
adopted a new policy toward these wards
of the nation (they can not be regarded
BULL. 30]
PEA CREEK BAND PEARLS
219
in any othsr light than as wards) with
fair results, so far as tried, and which I
hope will be attended ultimately with
great success."
For nearly 40 years the Board of In
dian Commissioners has cooperated with
the Government, favoring such legisla
tion and administration in Indian affairs
as by peaceful methods should put an end
to Indian discontent, make impossible In
dian wars, and fit the great body of In
dians to be received into the ranks of
American citizens. For the measures
which they have proposed, to effect these
reforms, see United States Board of Indian
Commissioners. The Mohonk Indian Con
ference (q. v.), inaugurated and main
tained by one of the present members of
the Peace Commission, by its marked
influence in guiding public opinion has
added a strong element of popular sup
port to this Peace Policy. It is interest
ing to note that the inauguration of a dis
tinctive Peace Policy toward the Indians
is due to one of the'greatest of American
warriors, President Ulysses S. Grant. The
wisdom of this plan is shown in the fact
that the policy advocated by the Peace
Commission has resulted in an entire ces
sation of Indian warfare for the last score
of years. (M. E. G.)
Pea Creek Band. A band of Florida
Seminole, part of whom shared in the
massacre of Maj. Dade and his command
on Withlacoochee r. in Dec. 1835. —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 469, 1857.
Peag. By the Massachusetts Indians,
strings of white and dark purple shell
beads (put among animate objects) were
termed respectively wanpanpiag, 'white
strings,' and stikanpiag, 'black strings'
( = Abnaki wanbanbiag and s2ganbiag ) . The
English settlers, unused to French nasal
sounds, pronounced and wrote the first
of these words wampampeag. The word
is from wamp (wanp], 'white,' ampi-
(-anpi), 'string,' and the animate plural
-ag. Finding the word too cumbersome,
the colonists divided it and formed the
two terms "wampum" and "piag,"
neither of which has any meaning, since
the first consists of the root wamp
'white,' with a suffixed nasalized vowel,
am (=an), belonging to and forming an
essential part of -ampe (anpi) 'string,'
while the generic suffix anpi 'string' has
no meaning without the prefix a". See
Wampampeag, Wampum. (w. R. G.)
Peantias. Mentioned by Buchanan
(Sketches of N. Am. Ind., i, 138, 1825)
as a wandering tribe on both sides of
the Mississippi, numbering 800 souls.
Probably imaginary.
Pearls. On the arrival of Europeans i n
Florida, Louisiana, and Virginia, pearls
were found to be in great favor for per
sonal embellishment among the natives,
and this gem at once became a factor of
importance in the avaricious schemes of
promoters of conquest and colonization.
Fabulous stories were told of the abun-
dance and beauty of the pearls, which were
eagerly sought by barter and by plunder
ing the graves of the natives where they
had been buried with the dead. The
Knight of Elvas relates that I)e Soto
obtained from burial places at the town
of Cofitachique on Savannah r., below the
present Augusta, Ga., 350 pounds of pearls,
and a member of the first Virginia colony
"gathered together from among the sav
age people aboute five thousande: of
which number he chose so many as made
a fayre chaine, which for their likenesse •
and uniformitie in roundnes.se, orient-
nesse, and pidenesse of many excellent*?
colours, with equalitie in greatnesse, were
verie fayre and rare" (Hariot, Narra
tive of Virginia, 18, 1893). But the sup
ply was really limited, and the majority
of those obtained were ruined as jewels by
perforation for suspension or by the heat
employed in opening the shellfish from
which they were abstracted. It also
appears that many of the larger speci
mens referred to by the early writers were
probably really not pearls, but polished
beads cut from the nacre of sea shells and
quite worthless as gems. It has been
found that the real pearls were obtained
from bivalve shells — from the oyster
along the seashore and in tidewater in
lets, and from the mussel on the shores
of lakes and rivers. The pearls were
probably not especially sought and col
lected by the natives, but obtained in the
course of food consumption, which re
sulted in the accumulation of the vast
deposits of shells known as shell-heaps
(q. v.). The very general use of pearls
by the pre-Columbian natives is amply
attested by archeologists who in recent
years have explored the mounds of the
interior valleys, Professor Putnam having
obtained more than 60,000 pearls— nearly
2 pecks— drilled and undrilled, from a
single burial mound near Madisonville,
Ohio. It appears that pearls were rarely
used by the tribes w. of the Mississippi
and on the Pacific coast, although the
most important American pearl fisheries
of the present day are on the coast of
the Gulf of California, The primitive
tribes of that region were not sufficiently
ambitious to seek and make use of thes<
gems.
Consult Dall in Am. Naturalist, xvn,
no 7 1883; Kunz, (Jems and Precious
Stones, 1890; Jones, Antiq. Southern
Inds., 1873; Putnam in 18th Rep. lea-
body Mus., 1886; Ran in Simthson. Rep.
1872 1873; Stearns in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1887, 1889. (w. n. n.)
220
PE ASHTEB AI PECOS
[B. A. B.
Peashtebai. A Montagnais village on
the s. coast of I ^ibrador.— Stearns, Lab
rador, 271, 1884.
Pebulikwa (Pe'-bu-li-kwa). A former
pueblo of the Jemez in New Mexico, the
exact site of which has not been deter
mined.
Pe'-bu-li-kwa.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Pem-bul-e-qua.— Bnndelier in Arc-h. Inst. Papers,
IV, 207, 1S9'J.
Pecan. The nut of Carya olivasformis,
one of the largest and most majestic trees
of the river bottoms of s. Indiana, s. Illi
nois, Iowa, Louisiana, and Texas. The
nut, the name of which has been spelled
pecan from at least the time of Capt. Car
ver (1778), and is pronounced pekawuin
the W. and S., was early known also as
"Illinois - nut." It is thin - shelled,
smooth, and olive-shaped, much superior
in flavor to the nuts of the rest of the
genus, and has been held in great esteem
for more than a century. The word
IH'CUH, as is shown by its pronunciation,
was derived, not from the Creole pacane,
but directly from Algonquian, in the
various dialects of which pakd'n, pCikd/n,
pdyd'n, pugd'n, pdkdnn, is a general term
for a hard-shelled 'nut'; hence the name
" pecan-nut, "sometimes used, is tautolog
ical. To the Illinois Indians the pecan
was the nut par excellence, hence their
designation of it simply as "nut," with
out any qualificative. The word is a
radical one, and, as is the case with all
Algonquian radical words, can be derived
from no known root. The suggestion
that it is from a root pdk, 'to strike,' is
untenable, for the reason that if such
were the case pdkdn would necessarily
be derived from a verb pake or pakeu,
which could not possibly be formed from
the root just mentioned. (w. K. G.)
Peccarecamek ('."hickory town.' — Hew
itt). A reported Indian settlement on
the s. Virginia border, which, according
to Indian information, had stone houses,
of more than one story, which the inhab
itants had been taught to build by the
survivors of Raleigh's colony who escaped
the massacre at Roanoke (Strachey, Va.,
Pechquinakonck (possibly horn pechuwi
'near', 'mik 'island', inik the locative. —
Gerard). An unidentified village in
North Salem, Westchester co., N. Y.,
noted on Van der Donck's map of 1655.
See Shonnard, Hist. Westchester Co
N. Y., 48, 1900. (w. M. B \
Peckikery. Se*' Hickory.
Pecking implements. One of the four
principal shaping processes employed by
the tribes in the manufacture of imple
ments and other objects of stone is known
as pecking, and the implements used are
stone hammers (q. v. ) of various shapes;
some are mere fragments of hard, tough
rock with suitable points or edges, while
others are more or less completely special
ized, the typical implement being some
what discoidal in form, with periphery
convex or angular in profile, and with the
sides slightly pitted for the accommoda
tion of the opposing thumb and fingers,
which hold it lightly. The operation
consisted of repeated blows rapidly deliv
ered with the periphery or edge of the
implement upon the surface to be shaped,
and the crumblings which resulted, al
though minute, gradually reduced unde
sirable parts, formed grooves, ridges, pits,
nodes, etc., giving such approximation to-
the form desired that the grinding and
rubbing processes, which usually fol
lowed, readily produced the finished
work. Consult the citations under Stone
work, (w. H. H. )
Peckwes. A village in New Jersey,
about 10 m. from Hackensack, in 1694.
It probably belonged either to the Mun-
see or to the Shawnee, who were about
that time removing from the S. to the
Delaware country. — Schuyler (1694) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 98, 1854.
Pecos ( f romP' e'-a-ku' , the Keresan name
of the pueblo) . Formerly the largest and
most populous of the pueblos of New
Mexico in historic times, occupied by a.
people speaking the same language of the
Tanoan family, with dialectic variations,
as that of Jemez; situated on an upper
branch of Pecos r., about 30 m. s. E. of
Santa Fe. In prehistoric times the Pecos
people occupied numerous pueblos con
taining from 200 to 300 rooms each, and
many compactly built single-story house
groups of from 10 to 50 rooms each.
These were scattered along the valley from,
the N. end of Canon de Pecos grant to An
ton Chico, a distance of 40 in. At the time
of the arrival of the first Spaniards under
Coronado, in 1540, the tribe had become
concentrated in the great communal
structure popularly known as Pecos. Ac
cording to Bandelier, the Pecos declare
that they came into their valley from the
s. E., but that they originated in the N.
and shifted across the Rio Grande, occu
pying successively the pueblos now in
ruins at San Jos6 and Kingman previous
to locating at their final settlement. The
principal pueblo of the tribe, according
to the same authority, was Tshiquite", or
Tziquite (the pueblo of Pecos), which he
identifies with the Acuique, Cicuic, Ci-
cuye, etc., of the early Spanish chron
iclers. Gatschet (Isleta MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1879), however, records Sikuy&
as an Isleta name of Pecos pueblo, and
as the Isleta people are Tigua and Coro
nado went from Tiguex (Tigua) province
directly to Pecos in 1540, it seems more
likely that Cicuye in its various forms
BULL. 30]
PECO8
221
was the Tigua name of Pecos pueblo in
the 16th century. Bandelier thinks it
possible that the ruins at Las Ruedas
and El Gusano are those of pueblos also
occupied by the Pecos people contempo
raneously with their principal town at
the time of the Spanish advent, and, in
deed, Zarate-Salmeron, about 1629, men
tions that the tribe at that date occupied
also the pueblo of Tuerto, near the pres
ent Golden. At the time of Coronado's
visit Pecos contained 2,000 to 2,500 inhab
itants. It consisted of two great commu
nal dwellings, built on the terrace plan,
each 4 stories high, and containing 585
and 517 rooms respectively in its ground
plan. Two Franciscan friars remained
there after Coronado's departure in ]542,
but both were probably killed before the
close of the year. Pecos was visited also by
Espejo in 1583, Castano de Sosa in 1590-91,
and Dilate in 1598, the last calling it Santi
ago. During the governorship of Onate
the first permanent missionaries were as
signed to Pecos, and the great church, so
long a landmark on the Santa Fe trail,
was erected about 1617. The pueblo suf
fered severely first at the hands of the Que-
recho, or Apache of the plains, and after
1700 through raids by the Comanche. In
the revolts of 1680-96 against Spanish au
thority (see Pueblos] Pecos played an im
portant part, and its actual decline may be
said to have begun at this time. In 1760
Galisteo was a visita of its mission, and,
including the latter pueblo, Pecos con
tained 599 inhabitants in that year. In
1782, however, the Pecos mission was
abandoned, its people being ministered
by a priest from Santa Fe. Its population
had dwindled to 152 in 1790-93, prob
ably on account of a Comanche raid in
which nearly every man in the tribe was
killed. Epidemics, brought about appar
ently by the proximity of the cemetery
to the source of water supply, also hasten
ed the diminution of the Pecos people.
In 1805 they had become reduced to 104,
and in 1838 the pueblo was finally aban
doned, the 17 survivors moving to Jeinez,
where there are now perhaps 25 Indians
of Pecos blood, only one of whom however
was born at the mother pueblo. The
names of Pecos ruins, so far as recorded,
are Kuuanguala, Porno joua, San Jose
(modern Spanish name of locality), Se-
yupa, and Tonchuun. The Pecos clans
were as follows: Waha (Cloud), Pe
(Sun), Ya (Coyote), See (Eagle), Kyunu
(Corn), Sohl (Badger), Sungti (Tur-
luoise), Daahl (Earth or Sand), Wa-
haha (Calabash), Kiahl (Crow), Pa
'Deer) ,Shiankya ( Mountain lion), Whala
'Bear), Fwaha (Fire), Amu (Ant), Kot-
;aa (Pine), Petdelu (Wild Turkey), Tash-
y e ( Buffalo ) , Gy uungsh ( Oak ) , Alawahku
(Elk) Alu (Antelope), Morbah (Parrot)
and Hayah (Snake).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst Papers
i, pt. 2, 1881; in, 127, 1890; iv, 125 1892*
Hodge in Am. Anthrop.,Oct. 18%; Hew
ett, ibid., n. s., vi, 426, 1904. (F. w. H )
Acuique.— Coronado (1541) in Doc. Ined., xiv 325
18/0. A-cu-lah.— Simpson, Recon. Navaho
Country, 143, 1850. Acuye.-Bandelier in Arch
Inst. Papers, i,J!4, 1881 (probably proper name
for Cicuy6). Agin.-Ibid., 20 (aborigiiml name
ln i"5 J,e,mez language). Agiu?.— Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex. ,53, 1889 (the possible proper name).
A-gu-yu.— Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 201.
1885. Aqiu.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, i,
114, 1881 (Pecos and Jemez name). A-q'iu.— Ban
delier in Arch. Inst. Bull., i, 18, 1883. Aqui —
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 53, 1889 (misquoting
Bandelier). Aquiu.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 127, 1890 (name of the Pecos tribe).
Chichuich. — Zaltieri, map (1566) in Winsor Hist
Am., n, 451, 1886. Cicoua.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 39, 1854. Cicui.— Barcia, Ensayo. 21, 1723. Ci-
cuic.— Gomara (1554) quoted by'Hakluyt, Voy
455, 1600, repr. 1810. Cicuica.— Wytfliet, Hisl. des
Indes, 114, 1605. Cicuich.— Ramusio, Nav. et Vi-
aggi, in, 455, map, 1565. Cicuick.— Heylyn, Cos
mography, 967, 1703. Cicuie.— Ladd, Story of
N. Mex., 52, 1891. Cicuio.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 135, 1889. Cicuiq.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 118, 1892. Cicuique. — Coronado 1 1541)
in Doc. Ined., xiv, 323, 1870. Cicuya.— Marcy,
Army Life, 18, 1866. Cicuyan Indians.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 27, 1854. Cicuye.— Castaneda
(1596) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix, 67, 183*.
Cicuyo. — Benavides, Memorial, 99, 16-'50. Ciqui-
que.— Espejo (1583) in Doc. Ined., xv, 123, 1*71.
Circuic.— Hakluyt Society Pub., xxx, 227. 1862.
Coquite.— Mota-Padilla (1742), Conq. N. Galicia,
164, 165, 1870. Cucuye.— Simpson in Trans. Am.
Geog. Soc., V, map, 1874. Cycuyo. — Benavides,
Memorial, 99, 1630. Hiokuo'k.— Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1895 (Islcta Tigua name). Hyo-qua-
hoon. — Lummis, Man Who Married the Moon, 1 15,
1894 (Isleta Tigua name of Pecos people). Z'ok'-
o-ro-t'u'-yu.— Hodge, tield notes, B. A. E., 1*95
(Pecos name of pueblo). Los Angeles.— Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 281, 1889 (mission name). N. S.
de les Angeles de Pecos.— Alencaster (1805) quoted
by Prince, N. Mex., 37, 1883. N. S. de los An
geles de Tecos.— Bancroft, Native Races, i, 599,
1882 (misquoting Meline). N. Senora de Pecos.—
Jeffery's Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Nuestra Senora
de los'Angeas de Pecos.— Ward in Ind. All. Rep.
1867, 213, 1868. Nuestra Senora de los Angeles de
Porciuncula — Vctancurt ( 1693) in Tentro Mex., in,
323, 1871 (church name) . Nuestra Senora de Pecos.—
D'Ariville,mapAm. Sept., 1746. Nuestra Senora de
Portiuncula de los Angeles de Pecos.— Bandelier in
Ausland, 815, 1882 (mission name). Paego.— Ban
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, I, 20, issi i Keresan
nameof pueblo). Pae-qo.-Ibid 114 (Keresan
name of tribe). Paequiu.-Ibid., in, l:
(alternativeformofPae-quiua-la, aboriginal name
oftribe). Pae-quiua-la.— Ibid. Pae yoq ona.—
i 114 1881 (Keresan nameof pueblo). Pago.— Ban
delier in N. Y. Staatszeitung, June 28, 181
gos -Falconer in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., Mil. 21
1843. P'a-qu-lah.— Hewett in Am. Ant hi oj>., vi. U>.
Staatszeitung
Peahko.— Hodge,
B. A. E., 1895 (Santa
Ina name . Peakuni.-Hodge, ibid.
name of pueblo; Peakunim, = Pecos pejpte).
S^i^-ffi^vi^^/p:;!
PECTOLITE PEISSAQUO
[B. A. E.
1 ir>38. Peku.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Sundia Tigua naimO. Piecis.— Blaeu, Atlas,
xii 6-2. 16ti7. Santiago.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined xvi 259. 1S71. Sikoua.— Schoolcraft, Inn.
Trill's iv 40, 1854. Sikuye.— Gatschet, Isleta MS.
vocal)' B. A. E., 1S79 i Isleta name of pueblo: the
neople are called Sikuyen). Suco.— Galvano(1563)
in Hakluyt Society Pub., xxx, 227, 1862 (ap
plied also" to Acuco=Acoma). Tamos.— Espejo
(1583) in Doc. Ined., xv, 123, 1871 ("el gran pueblo
de los I'eccos, y es el qne Espejo llama la provincia
de Tamos "—Onate, 1598, in Doc. Ined., xvr, 258,
1S7H. Tanos.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv 126 1892 (misquoting Espejo). Tichuico.—
WytHiet, Hist, des Indes, 114, 1605. Ticuic.— Vau-
go'ndy.map Amerique, 1778. Ticuique.— Jaramillo
11540) in Doc. Ined., xiv, 309, 1870. Tienique.—
Jaramillo. ibid. Tshi-quit-e.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in. 121, 127, 1890 (given as proper
name). Tzi-quit-e.— Ibid., 127.
Pectolite. A somewhat rare mineral,
resembling nephrite, found in British
Columbia and Alaska, and used by the
native tribes for implements. It is hard
and tough and made excellent hammers,
which were sometimes ground into cy
lindrical shape and somewhat polished,
showing to advantage the structure of this
handsome stone, which is greenish gray
and slightly translucent. Little is known
of the distribution or manner of .occur
rence of pectolite. Analysis gives silica
54, lime 32, soda 9, water 4, magnesium, 1.
For illustrations see Murdoch in 9th
Rep. B. A. E., 1892; Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. K., 18W. (w. H. n.)
Pedee. A small tribe, probably Siouan,
formerly living on the middle course of
Pedee r., S. C. Nothing is known of its
language and little of its history. On a
war map of 1715 its village is placed on
the E. bank, considerably below that of
th<- Cheraw, about the present Cheraw.
In 1744 they with others killed several
( 'atawba, which led to their being driven
from their lands into the white settle
ments. Two years later they and the Sara
an- named as tribes which had long been
incorporated with the Catawba. In 1751
they were mentioned at the Albany con
ference as one of the small tribes living
among the white people in South Caro
lina, against whom the Iroquois were
asked not to war. While most of the
Pedee joined the Catawba, there were
some who remained among the \vhite set
tlements as late as 1755. See Mooney,
Siouan Tribes of the East, 1 894. (j. M. )
Peadea.— Brion de la Tour, map. 1784. Pedees.—
War map (en. 1715) in Winsor, Hist. Am., v, 364,
1887. Pidees.— Glen ( 1751 ) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist
VI, 709, 1855.
Pedilonians. Mentioned by Buchanan
(Sketches N. Am. Ind., i, 138, 1825) as a
tribe, numbering 500 souls, living w. of
the Mississippi. Probably imaginary.
Pedro's Village. Given by Bancroft
(Nat. Races, j, 4(10, 1882, quoting Hayes'
MS.) as a former Luiseno village 5m. from
Agua Caliente, s. Cal. It may equally well
have belonged to the Agua Calientes or to
the Dieguefios.
Peekishe. A tribe which, according to a
tradition of the Kansa, lived near them in
Missouri, near the moutb of Kansas r.
They had long hair wdiich they wrapped
around their heads like turbans, and they
shaved the tops of their heads. The tribe
is said to have gone S., none of them re
maining near the Kansa.
Pe-e'-ki-ce. — Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.
1882.
Peepchiltk ( Pe-eptctlt 'k', ' concave ' ) .
A Pima village N. E. of Casa Blanca, s.
Arizona; so called from a family with
1 ' concave ' ' noses.
Pe-eptcflt'k'.— Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 18, 1902.
Pepchalk.— Dudley in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 58,
1872. Peptchorl.— ten Kate quoted by Gatschet,
MS., B. A. E7, xx, 199, 1888.
Peeyou. Given as one of the Calapooya
tribes on Willamette r. , Oreg. Not iden
tified.
Peeyou.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 309, 1882. Pee
you. — Ross, Adventures, 236, 1847.
Pehir. A village mentioned by Joutel
as being w. or N. w. of the Maligne (Colo
rado) r., Texas, in 1687. The territory
wTas controlled largely by tribes of the
Caddoan family. (A. c. F. )
Pehir.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
137, 1846. Pehires.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723.
Pihir. — Joutel, op. cit., 152.
Peiltzun ( ' buckskin M . An Apache clan
or band at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Pe-iltzun.— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112,
1890.
Peinhoum. A village mentioned by
Joutel in 1687 as being N. or x. w. of the
Maligne (Colorado ) r. , Texas. The name
seems to have been given him by Eba-
hamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. The locality was
controlled principally by Caddoan tribes.
See Omm. (A. c. F.)
Pehumes.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Peihoum.—
Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 138,
1846. Peihoun.— Ibid. ,152. Piohum.— Joutel (1687)
in Margry, Dec., in, 289, 1878. Piou.— Joutel in
French, op. cit., 152.
Peisela (Pe'isEla}. A Bellacoola town
at the entrance to the valley opening on
the N. side of the mouth of Bellacoola r.,
Brit. Col. It was one of the Nuhalk vil
lages (Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 48, 1898).
Peisiekan (Pe-i-si-e-kan, 'striped'). A
band of Cree, occupying 40 or 50 tipis and
roving and hunting near Tinder mts.,
Canada, in 1856. — Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 237, 1862.
Peissaquo. A village or tribe spoken
of by Joutel in 1687 as being N. or N. w.
of the Maligne ( Colorado ) r. , Texas. The
name seems to have been given him by
Ebahamo Indians, who were probably of
Karankawan affinity. The locality men
tioned was controlled mainly by Caddoan
tribes. (A. c. F. )
Peisacho.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
i, 138, 1846. Peissaquo.— Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Dec., in, 288, 1878.
BULL. 30]
PEIXOLOE PEMMICAN
Peixolde. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the vicinitv
of the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico
in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi'
115, 1871.
Peixtan. A former Shawnee or Nanti
coke village on or near the lower Susque-
hanna, in Dauphin co., Pa., possibly on
the site^of the present Paxton or Paxton-
'1707) quoted by Day, Pa.
Pekaist (P&qaist, 'white stone'), i
village of the Spences Bridge band of the
Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of Thomp
son r., 32 m. above Lytton, Brit. Col •
pop. 5 in 1897 (the last time the name
appears), including Pemainus.
Pakeist— Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886. PE'qaist —
Tertm Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 173, 1900.
r kai st. — Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4
i $w *u^a^s*'- — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can!
Pekan. A name of the fisher (Mustela
pennanti ) . The word is used by Charlevoix
(Nouv. France, in, 134, 1744) and came
into English through Canadian French
where it occurs also as pecan. It seems
to be of Algonquian origin, though not
western, for the animal is called in Chip-
pewa otchig, in Cree otchek. It is referred
by some to an Abnaki pekane, mentioned
by Rasles, which Trumbull (Natick Diet
Bull. 25, B. A. E., 260, 1903) thinks means
this animal. (A F c \
Pekickery. See Hickory.
Pekomoke. A village of the Nanticoke
still existing in Maryland in 1755 — Mt
Johnson conf. (1755) in N. Y. Doc Col
Hist., vi, 983, 1855.
Pekwan. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., at the mouth of Pekwan cr
N. w. Cal.
Pack-wans.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc 4 32d
oong., spec, sess., 162, 1853. Pahk-wans.-Me'yer
Nach dern Sacramento, 282, 1855. Pak-wan.-
McKee op cit 194. Pec-quan.-Gibbs (1851) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m, 138, 1853. Pek'-wan —
Powers mCont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 44, 1877 T?rip<-
ama.-A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1904.(Karok name)
Pekwiligii (possibly 'place of the Picu-
ns people'). A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
in Arch. Inst.
223
(Ethno1- Surv. Can 55
lacoola. re identical with "i
Pelkatchek ('wherewith one catches
B E l95
Pekwuteu. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., on the tongue of land jutting
out between it and the Trinity where
they join, opposite Weitspus (Weitch-
pec), N. w. Cal. It is called also Pekwu-
tutl.— A. L. Kroeber, inf n, 1905.
Pelchiu. Mentioned as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598, possibly Keresan.
Pelchin.-Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Hex., 136, 1889
&qTU^lng Ofiate)- Pelchiu. -Onate (1598) in
Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871
Pelheli (Pe'lQeli). Said by the Kwan-
tlen to have been a division of their peo
ple who settled on the Pacific opposite
Alert bay, Brit. Col. Probably, as Hill-
Pelones (Span.: 'the hairless ones')
Mentioned by Rivera (Diario, leg 2602
near the lower Rio GrandT in^Texa^
Probably Coahuiltecan. Mota Padilia
(Cono . Nueva Galicia, 514, 1870) men
tioned the Pelones in 1742 as a people
connected with the missions of Nuevo
Leon, Mexico.
Pemainus (PEtnai'nus: according to
leit, the flat underneath or near the
brow or steep,' because a low flat ex
tends along the river here for wine dN-
tance; according to Hill-Tout, 'grassy
hills ). A village of the Spences Bridge
band of Ntlakyapamuk, on the .s. s-i<ie of
Ihompson r., 28 m. above Lytton, Brit.
Col. Pop. 5 in 1897, including Pekaist
?4m?irsvTei4 ^ Mem- Am- Mu«- *»'• Hist., n,
1/3, 1900. Pimai'nus.— Hill-Tout in Ret, Fthnol
Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Piminos.-Can. Ind.Aff 1%
looo.
Pemaquid (?<it is precipitous land.'-
Hewitt). An Abnaki village in 1614 about
the present Pemaquid, Lincoln co., Me.
Fort Charles was built there in 1677, after
the English occupancy became prominent
in the colonial history of New England.
It was taken and burned bv the Abnaki
on Aug. 2, 1689.
Panaquid.— Strachey (ca. 1612 >,Vu., 27,1x49 Pema
quid.— Strachey, ibid.. 1(59 (the river). Pemma-
quid.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., M
s., VI, 97, 1837. Pemmayquid.— Smith, man ( ca. Itil4)
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 162, 1857. Fenaquid —
Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 3d s m :>o
1833.
Pematuning ('at the Wry-mouth's. '-
Hewitt). A village, probably of the
Delawares, near Shenango, Pa., in 1764.—
Hutchin's map (1764) in Smith, Bouquet's
Exped., 1766.
Pemberton Meadows. The local name
for a body of Lower Lillooet living x. of
Lillooet lake, Brit. Col.; pop. 261 in 1906.
Pembina. A Canadian name for the
acid fruit of Viburnum opulm, the high-
bush cranberry, a plant growing in low
ground, along streams, from New Bruns
wick, far westward, and s. to Pennsyl
vania. The word is a corruption of Cree
nipimindn, 'watered-berry,' i. e. the fruit
of a plant growing in, or laved by, water;
not 'water- berry,' as has been stated, since
that would be uipwiin; and, besides, the
fruit is not watery. The name of the
fruit is derived from the habitat of the
plant that bears it. (w. H. G. )
Pemmican. A food preparation (also
spelled pemican) used in the wilds of the
northern parts of North America, and
224
PEMVEANS PENELAKUT
[B. A. H.
made by cutting the meat of the reindeer
into thm slices, drying the latter in the
sun or over the smoke of a slow fire,
pounding them tine between stones, and
incorporating the material with one-third
part of melted fat. To this mixture dried
fruit, such as choke or June berries, is
sometimes added. The whole is then
compressed into skin bags, in which, if
kept dry, it may be preserved for four or
live years. Sweet pemmican is a superior
kind of pemmican in which the fat used
is obtained from marrow by boiling
broken bones in water. Fish pemmican
is a pemmican made by the Indians of
the remote regions of the N. W. by
pounding dried fish and mixing the prod
uct with sturgeon oil. The Eskimo of
• Alaska make a pemmican by mixing
chewed deer meat with deer-suet and
seal-oil. "This food," observes Lieut.
Ray, "is not agreeable to the taste,
probably owing to the fact that the mas
ticators are inveterate tobacco-chewers."
The word is from Cree ptmtkdn, 'manu
factured grease,' from piniikeu, 'he (or
she) makes (or manufactures) grease,'
that is, by boiling crude fat, plinu, in
water and skimming off the supernatant
oil. The verb is now used by the Cree
in the sense of 'he makes pemmican.'
The word is cognate with Abnaki perrit-
kun. (w. R. G.)
Pemveans. Mentioned by Boudinot
(Star in the West, 128, 1816) in a list of
tribes; unidentified.
Penah ('turkey'). A former village of
the Fox tribe, situated on the site of Cass-
ville, Grant Co., Wis. — Snyder, Van-
Vechten & Co., Hist. Atlas Wis., 209, 1878.
Penasco Blanco (Span.: 'large white
rock'). One of the most important ruins
of the Chaco Canyon group, x.w.N.Mex.,
and one of the 'most remarkable of all
known prehistoric Indian structures N. of
Mexico. It is situated on a high mesa at
the ,s. side of the canyon, about 3 in. below
Pueblo Bonito. In' plan it is an almost
perfect ellipse; the long diameter is 500
ft, the short 365 ft, The w. half of the
ellipse is occupied by the pueblo proper,
which was 5 tiers of rooms deep and
probably 4 stories high. The E. half con
sists of a continuous series of single-story
rooms. The outer wall is in a ruinous
condition, but little of it remaining. As
in almost every one of the Chaco canyon
buildings, then; is no uniformity of struc
tural skill displayed in the masonry,
some portions being of the crudest kind
while in other parts are beautiful ex
amples of horizontal alternations of thick
and thin blocks. There are 7 kivason the
w. side of the court, and a large one, 50 ft
in diameter, outside the s. end. The
rooms in the main building are larger,
averaging 20 ft in length, varying in
width from 10 to 20 ft, the width of the
rooms in each tier being uniform through
out the entire length of the building.
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 1878. (E. L. H.)
Penasca Blanca. — Simpson, Exped. Navajo Coun
try, 82, 1850. Penasco Blanca.— Hardacre in Scrib-
ner's Mag., 275, Dec. 1878 (misprint). Senasca
Blanca.— Domenech, Deserts N. Am., I, 200, 1860
(misprint).
Penas Negras (Span.: 'black rocks').
A small communal pueblo on an eminence
w. of the Pecos road, near the edge of a
forest, 8 m. s. s. E. of Santa Fe, N. Mex.
It was inhabited in prehistoric times by
the Tanos or the Tewa, but its aboriginal
name is unknown. — Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 97, 1892.
Penateka (Penat&ka, 'honey eaters').
An important division of the Comanche,
formerly ranging on the edge of the timber
country in E. Texas, and hence frequently
known to the whites as Eastern or South
ern Comanche. They had but a loose
alliance with their western kinsmen and
sometimes joined the Texans or troops
against them. They are now with the
rest of the Comanche in s. w. Oklahoma. —
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045, 1896.
Hoesh.— Smithson. Misc. Coll., n, art. 3, 53, 1862.
Ho-is.— Neighbors in Ind. Aff. Rep., 579, 1848.
Honey Eaters.— Butler and Lewis (1846) in H. R.
Doc. 76, 29th Cong. , 2d sess. , 6, 1847. Honigeters.—
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 377, 1885 ('honey-
eaters': Dutch form). Hoo-ish.— Butler and Lewis,
op. cit. Ju-i. — Butcher and Leyendecher, Coman
che MS. vocab., B. A. E., 18(57 (=' woodman').
Ku'baratpat.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045,
1896 ( = ' steep climbers'; another Comanche
name). Orientales.— Bol. Soc. Geog. Mex., v, 318,
1857 (apparently identical). Pe-na-dbj-ka.—
Butcher and Leyendecher, op. cit. Penande.—
Pimentel, Lenguas, II, 347, 1865. Pen-a-tacker.—
Leavenworth (1868) in H. R. Misc. Doc. 139, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 6, 1870. Penatakas.— Leeper in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1859, 256, 1860. Penelakas.— Penney
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 101, 1870. Penelethkas.— Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 530, 1878. Penetakees.—
Neighbors in Ind. Aff. Rep., 577, 1848. Penetak-
ers.— Walkley (1868) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th
Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1869. Peneteghka.— Alvord
(1868), ibid., 9. Peneteka.— ten Kate, Reizen in
N. A., 384, 1885. Pe-neteka-Comanches.— Ibid., 373.
Pene-teth-ca.— Sanders (1870) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 7,
42dCong., 1st sess., 3,1871. Penetethka.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 334, 1873. Penetoghkos.— Alvord, op. cit., 7.
Penhatethka. — Battey, Advent., 200, 1875. Pen-ha-
teth-kahs.— Ibid., 307. Pen'-ha-teth'-kas.— Ibid.,
284. Pennelakas.— Penney in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869,
101, 1870. Penne-taha.— Comanche and Kiowa
treaty in Sen. Ex. Doc. O, 39th Cong., 1st sess., 4,
1866. Pennetekas.— Walkley (1868) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 18, 40th Cong. , 3d sess. ,18, 1869. Penttakers.—
McKusker (1868), ibid., 14. Sugar Eater band.—
Comanche and Kiowa treaty, op. cit. Sugar or
Honey Eaters.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, 522,
1851. Te' 'kapwai.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1045, 1896 ( = 'nomeat': another Comanche name).
Te'yuwit.— Ibid. (=' hospitable': another Coman
che name).
Pencoana. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy, in the vicinity of
the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico, in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Pendants. See Adornment, Gorgets, Or
nament, Plummets.
Penelakut. A Cowichan tribe on Ku-
per and Galiano ids., off the s. E. end of
L. 30]
PENGNOK PENNACOOK
'Vancouver id. The Lilmalche and Tsus-
sie are perhaps parts of the same. Pop.
of the Penelakut proper, 181 in 1902, 145
in 1906.
Pa-nel-a kut.— Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. Penala-
huts.— Ibid., lix, 1877. Pena'leqat.— Boas, MS., B.
A. E., 1887. Penalikutson.— Mayiie, Brit. Col., 165,
1861. Penduhuts.— Brit. Col., map, Ind. Aff., Vic
toria, 1872. Penelakut.— Can. Ind. Aff., 164, 1901.
Pengnok. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo
village near C. Sinythe, Alaska.— llth
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Penikikonau ('fish hawk'). A sub-
phratry or gens of the Eagle phratry of
the Menominee. — Hoffman in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 42, 1896.
Peninsular Shellmound. One of the 5
principal shell deposits of Damariscotta r.,
Me. , situated on a broad peninsula formed
by a bend in the river about 1 m. N. of
Newcastle. The mound extends along the
w. bank for about 400 ft, and consists al
most wholly of closely-packed oyster
shells in an irregular mass varying from a
few inches in thickness at the northern
end to a height of about 22 ft near its south
ern extremity. The shells are exposed
throughout its length on the river side,
and a considerable portion of the mound
has been undermined and washed away
by the water. The mound is covered by
a dense growth of pine and spruce. Large
quantities of shell have been carried away
for road making and other purposes, and
many tons have been burned in the kiln
which stands near its southern end. The
mound has never been systematically ex
plored, and but few artifacts have been
found during the superficial examinations
that have been made. Its structure and
general contents are apparently the
same as in the Whaleback mound (q. v. )
on the opposite side of the river.
Consult Wyman in 2d Rep. Peabody
Mus., 1869; Berry in N. E. Mag., xix, 1898-
99. (c. c. w.)
Penjeacu. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy, in the region of
the lower Rio Grande, New Mexico, in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Penna (Pen'-na, 'turkey'). A gens of
the Potawatomi. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
Pennacook ( cognate with Abnaki pcna-
kuk, or penaflkuk, 'at the bottom of the
hill or highland.'— Gerard). A confed
eracy of Algonquian tribes that occu
pied the basin of Merrimac r. and the
adjacent region in New Hampshire, N. E.
Massachusetts, and the extreme s. part
of Maine. They had an intermediate
position between the southern New Eng
land tribes, with whom the English were
most directly interested, and the Abnaki
and others farther N., who were under
French influence. Their alliances were
generally with the northern tribes, and
3456— Bull. 30, pt. 2—07 15
later with the French. It has been sup
posed that they were an offshoot of the
southern tribes, as they spoke substan
tially the same language as the Massa
chusetts and Rhode Island Indians, and
are generally classed with the Mahican.
We know the confederacy only as con
stituted under the influence and control
of Passaconaway, who probably brought
into it elements from various tribes of the
same general stock. The tribes directly
composing the confederacy were: Aga-
wam, Wamesit, Nashua, Souhegan, Amos-
keag, Pennacook proper, and Winnipe-
saukee. The flrst three of these were in
Massachusetts, the others in New Hamp
shire. The Accominta of Maine and the
Naumkeag of P]ssex co., Mass., were
merged in larger tribes and disappeared at
an early period. Besides these, the fol
lowing tribes were more or less connected
with the confederacy and usually consid
ered a part of it: Wachuset, " Coosuc,
Squamscot, Winnecowet, Piscataqua, and
Newichawanoc. Some writers also in
clude the Ossipee, Sokoki, Pequawket,
and Arosaguntacook, but these four tribes
had their closest relations with the Abnaki
group. The Arosaguntacook were cer
tainly connected with the Abnaki confed
eracy. Pentucket village also belonged to
the Pennacook confederacy, although the
Indians there do not seem to have been
designated as a distinct tribe. The Penna
cook were reduced by smallpox and other-
causes to about 2,500 in 1H30, and in 1674
had decreased to about 1,250. On the
outbreak of King Philip's war the next
year the Nashua and Wachuset joined the
hostile tribes, but the greater part of the
Pennacook, under the chief Wannalancet,
kept on friendly terms with the whites
until the treacherous seizure of about
200 of their number by Waldron in 1676.
They then abandoned their country, the
greater part with their chief removing
to Canada, while a considerable number
fled westward. The latter were pursued
by the English and overtaken at Housa-
tonic r., and a number of them killed.
The survivors escaped to the Mahican ot
the Hudson, and were afterward settled
at Scaticook, Rensselaer co. , N. Y. Those
who had removed to Canada were lirst
settled near Quebec, but being afterward
joined by some of their relatiyes from
Scaticook, they were given, m 1685, a
tract at Cote de Laimm, whence they n
moved in 1700 to St Francis, where they
met the Abnaki, who were also exile
from New England. The St Francis In
dians soon became noted as the bitterest
foes of the English colonies, and so con
tinued until the fall of the French power
in America. Their descendants still re
side at the same place. Soon after i
settlement at St Francis they endeavored
PKNNACOOK PKNOBSCOT
t.. persuade those at Scaticook to join
them, but without success.
The following were Pennacook villages
and bauds: Accominta. Airawam, Amos-
keair, Coosue, Nashua, Newichawanoc,
OssFpee, Pennacook, IVntucket, Piscat-
a(|iia, Souhegan, Squamscot, Wachuset,
Wamesit, Weshacum, Winnecowet, Win-
ni{)esauki. (•>• M. c. T.)
Merrimacks.-Drake, 15k. Inds.. bk. 2, 62, 1848.
Nechegansett.— Gookin (ca. 167;» quoted by Va-
ter Mitli l>t 3 sec. 3. 377, 1816. Owaragees.— Col-
den (17271, Five Nations. 104, 1747. Panukkog.—
Hogkins (168:» in X. II. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 220,
1MM. Peenecooks.— MeKeen in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
in 323. 1N">3. Penacook.— Writer, ca. 1680, quoted
by Drake, 15k. Inds.. bk. 3, 1 15. 1848. Penagooge.—
R'eeord of 167.'. quoted by Drake, ibid., 96.
Penakook.— Letter of 1676 quoted by Drake, ibid.,
M Penecooke.— Nicholson i 16S8) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ni. 551, ls.">3. Penicoock.— Moll, map
in Humphrey. Account. 1730. Penicook.— Sabin
\\(W) in N. Y". Doc. Col. Hist., iv. 619, 1854. Peni-
kook.- JciTerys, Fr. Dums., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Pennacokes.— liellomont (1700) quoted by Rut-
tenbcr. Tribes Hudson R., 1M. 1872. Pennacooke.—
Hubbard : 1680) in Mass. Hist. S<w. Coll., 2d s., V,
212. IM.~>. Pennagog.— Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n, 464, 1836. Pennakooks. — Gookin
Mr,7i iliid 1st s., ] 119,1806. Pennecooke. — Doc.
of 1659 in X. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., in. 212, 1832.
Pennekokes.— Livingston (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
HiM., iv, iiittl. ls.M. Pennekook.— Ibid. Penne-
kooke.— Coiirtland (1688), ibid., in, 562, 1853.
Fennicook.— Rawson i!668) in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., in, 221!. 1832. Pennikook.— Schuyler (1700)
in X. V. Doc. Col. Hist., iv,662, 1854. Pennokook.—
Scbuyler (1687) . ibid., in, 482, 1853. Penny Cook. —
Douglass. Summary, i. 185, 1755. Penny-Cooke. —
Kau>on (Ki(iS) in X. If. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 223,
ls:;2. Pennykoke. — Livingston (1702) in X. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iv. 996, 1854. Pinnekooks.— Albany
treaty (16C.li, ibid., in, 68, 1853. Ponacocks. — Mc-
Keniiey and Hall. Ind. Tribes, in,79, 1854. Pona-
coks.— Colden (1727), Five Nations, 95, 1747.
Pennacook. A tribe of the Pennacook
confederacy. They occupied both banks
of Merrimac r. for some miles above and
below Concord, N. H. They were the
strongest and most influential tribe of the
confederacy and the last to preserve their
tribal name, having incorporated most of
the other tribes before King Philip's war
in H)7r>.
Pennacook. The principal village of the
Pennacook tribe, situated on the site of
the present Concord, N. II.
Penobscot (derived by Vetromile from
Pannawunbxkek, ' it forks on the white
rocks,' or /V/m»/WvV, ' it flows on rocks' ;
Godfrey and Ballard practically agree
with Vetromile, the name applying di
rectly to the falls at Oldtown, but Ballard
says it has also been rendered ' rock land,'
from peu()im\_i>(>uopxc] 'rock,' and cot [ot~]
locative, applied to the bluff at the mouth
of the river near Castine. Gerard gives
the aboriginal form as JV'Hobxkrit, lit.
'plenty stones'). A tribe of the Abnaki
confederacy (q. v.), closely related ill lan
guage and customs to the Norridgewock.
They are sometimes included in the Male-
cite group, but this is an error. They
were probably the most numerous tribe of
the Abnaki confederacy, and for a time
more influential than the Norridgewock.
They occupied the country on both sides
of Penobscot bay and r., and claimed the
entire basin of Penobscot r. Their sum
mer resort was near the sea, but during
the winter and spring they inhabited
lands near the falls, where they still re
side, their principal modern village being
Oldtown, on Indian id., a few miles above
Bangor, in Penobscot co. A band living
on Moosehead lake, Me., wras popularly
known as Moosehead Lake Indians. That
Indians of this tribe were encountered by
navigators before the middle of the 16th
century appears to be certain. Kohl (Dis-
cov. East Coast Am., 1869) says that
Norumbega on the Penobscot was often
visited by French navigators and fisher
men from the Great Bank and that they
built there before 1555 a fort or settlement.
When more thorough exploration began
in the 17th century the Penobscot chief,
known as Bashaba (a term probably
equivalent to head- chief), seems to have
had primacy over all the New England
tribes southward to the Merrimac. The
residence of Bashaba at this period ap
pears to have been somewhere in the re
gion of Bangor, possibly at the Norum
bega of early travelers. Champlain, who
sailed up the Penobscot (called by him
Norumbega) in 1605, says: " Now I will
leave this discourse to return to the sav
ages who had led me to the rapids of No
rumbega, who went to inform Bessabes,
their captain, and gave him warning of
our arrival." His residence must there
fore have been in the neighborhood of the
rapids. The Penobscot at this period seem
to have been distinct from the " Tarra-
tine, "or Abnaki of Norridgewock, and
at wrar with them, although since the
English occupancy of the country they
have always been known as a part of the
Abnaki and have sometimes been specifi
cally designated as Tarratine. The prin
cipal village, from which the tribe derived
its name, seems to have been identical
with Pentagouet of early French and Eng
lish writers, situated on or near the site
of Castine, Me. The various forms of
Pentagouet and Penobscot are constantly
confused in literature. Other settle
ments at that period were at Mattawam-
keag, Olamon, and Passadumkeag. All
of these appear to have been temporary
stations until the French gave a perma
nent character to Penobscot by the es
tablishment of a mission there in 1688.
The Penobscot took an active part
in all the wars on the New England
frontier up to 1749, when they made a
treaty of peace, and have remained quiet
ever since. This treaty brought them
into disfavor with the Abnaki of St
Francis, who continued hostilities in the
French interest, for which reason very
few of the Penobscot ever joined their
emigrant tribesmen in Canada, and they
PENOBSCOT PEXUNDE
now constitute the only important body
of Indians remaining in New England
excepting the Passamaquoddy. Different
estimates gave them abont 650 (1726),
1,000 (Chauvignerie, 1736), 700 (1753)
400 (1759), 700 (1765), and 350 (1786).
Most of the estimates \vithin the present
century give them from 300 to 400 souls.
They now number about 410. (.r. M. )
Pamnaouamske. — Godfrey in Me. Hist. Soc. ('oil.,
VII, 3, 1876. PamnaSamske. — Doc. of 1693 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 571,1855. Panagamsde.— Vau-
dreuil (1724) in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., vi, 240, 1859.
Panahamsequit.— Iberville (1701) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 731, 1855. Panampskewi.— Gatschet, Pe-
nobacot MS., B. A. E.,1887 (Penobscot form; pi.
Panampskewiak). Panamske. — Vaudreuil (1710)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, , IX, 851, 1855. Pana-omp-
skek.— Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Panaomske.— Longueuil (1726) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 955, 1855. Panaonke.— Jefferys, French
Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761. Panaouameske.— Bacque-
ville de la Potherie, in, 189, 1753. Panaouamke.—
Doc. of 1724 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 940, 1855.
PanaSamsde. — Ibid., 939. Panaouamsde. — Godfrey
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vn, 3, 1876. Panaouamske.—
Vaudreuil (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 905,
1855. PanaSamske.— Doc. of 1697, ibid. ,676. Pan
aSamsket.— Chauvignerie (1736), ibid., ix, 1052,
1855. Panaouamsquee. — Vaudreuil (1724), ibid.,
937. Panaouanbskek.— Rasles (ra. 1720) in Me.Hist.
Soc. Coll., IV, 102, 1856. Panaouanke.— Doc. of
1750, ibid., x, 211, 1858. Panaouaske.— Memoir of
1718 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 881, 1855. Pana-
oumski. — Chauvignerie (1736) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 553, 1853. Panaounke.— Doc. of
1727 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 989, 1855. Pan-
aouske.— Montcalm (1757) , ibid., x, 619, 1858. Pan-
awamske.— Beauharnois (1744), ibid., ix, 1107,
1855. Panawamskik.— Ballard (ca. 1830) in Me.
Hist. Soc, Coll., I, 466, 1865. Panawaniske.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 143, 1855. Panawanskek.— God
frey in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., VII, 22, 1876. Pana-
wopskeyal.— Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B. A. E.,
1887. Pannaouamske.— Doc. of 1747 in N. Y. Doc.
Jol. Hist., X, 99, 1858. PannaSamski.— Doc. of
746, ibid., 54. PannaSanskeine.— Rasles (1724) in
Vlass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vin, 246, 1819.
?annawanbskek.— Vetromile, Abnakis, 24, 1866.
Jann8anskeans.— Rasles (1724) in Mass. Hist.
!oc. Coll., 2d s., vin, 247, 1819. Panouamke.—
Vriter of 1723 quoted in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vn,
,1876. Panouamsde.- Writer of 1723, ibid. ,4. Pan-
iiamske.— Vaudreuil (1724) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
list., IX, 934, 1855. PanSamske. -Vaudreuil (1721)
iN. Y.Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 904, 1855. PanSmaske.
-Vaudreuil (1721), ibid., 904. Panoumsoue.— Vau-
reuil (1725), ibid., 495. Panouske.— Godfrey in
te. Hist. Soc. Coll., vn, 3, 1876. Panwapskik.— Bal-
.rdinRep. Coast. Surv., 256, 1871. Peimtegouet. —
hamplain (1613) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vn, 253,
•76. Pemetegoit.— Champlain (1632), OEuvres,
pt. 1, 72, 1870. Pemptagoiett.— Aulney (1644)
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vir, 94, 1838.
imtegoit. — Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761.
maske.— Vaudreuil (1704) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
ist., IX, 762, 1855. Penaubsket.— Vetromile, Ab-
-kis, 48, 1866. Penboscots.— Falmouth conf.
727) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,iil, 409, 1853. Penbos-
t.— Treaty rep. (1726), ibid., 386. Pennob-
*.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.,
, 97, 1837. Penobcsutt.— Falmouth treaty (1726)
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 386, 1853 (misprint),
nobscotes.— Dee in Smith (1629), Va., n, 238,
>r. 1819. Penobscotts. -Treaty of 1749 in Me.
St. Soc. Coll., iv, 146, 1856. Penobscut — Prince
•31) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vn, 34, 1818.
lobskeag.— Willis in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., iv, 108,
6. Penobsots.— Falmouth conf. (1727), ibid.,
410, 1853. Pentagoet.— Cadillac (1692), ibid.,
281-2, 1859. Pentagoets.— Mauranlt, Hist, des
enakis, 5, 1866. Pentagoiett.— Mass. Hist. Soc.
1 l.,3ds., vii, 94, 1838. Pentagonett.— Ibid., note.
• itagouetch.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Penta-
l ett.— Willis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 108, 1856.
J Jegoet.— Jes. Rel. 1611, 15, 1858. PentugSet.—
Rasles (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc Coll •>,] .
?62, 1819 ^onob8cot.-Geo;getovvn "treaty" r , '
d'lO m Mo. Hist. Soc. Coll., m, 3,3 is; ; Po'
nobscut.— Ibid., 362.
Penobscot. The summer village of the
Penobscot at the mouth of Penobscot r
on or near the site of Castine, Me. For
the name, see Pfnolwnt (tribe).
Panawanske.— Godfrey in Me.Hist Soc Coll vii
46, 1876. PannaSapske.— Lauverjat < 1718) in Ma-'
i v\ °£ S011-''2'1 S" VUI' 2r>9' lsly- Pahnasan-
bskek.— Rasles quoted by Ballard in Me Hj,t Soc
Coll., I 466 ] 81 15. Pentagouet.-Do... of l,;:';s hi
IS. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 4, 1*.V>. Pintagone —
Lauverjat, op. cit.
Penointikara ( ' honey eater.-') . A I'.an-
nock band. Cf. Penateka.
Honey-Eaters. -Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribe* i .V"
1853. Penointik-ara.— Ibid. Sugar-Eaters.— Ibid'
Penon (Span.: El Penon, 'the ^reat
rock'). A former Indian settlement on
an_ island 13 leagues x. of Rio de MOH-
quitos, E. Florida, at the entrance of the
EioMatanzas. — Roberts, Florida, 2:5, 1 7(>H.
Penoy. An unidentified village or trihe
mentioned by Cavelier in K5S7 (Shea,
Early Voy., 39, 1861) as being next to
Akasquy and a day's journey from the
Sassory (Xasoni). This proximity to Cad-
doan peojile makes it probable that they
were kindred. (A. c. K. )
Pensacola (Choctaw: 'hair-people,' from
pWsha 'hair', okl<i 'people'). A tribe
once inhabiting tracts around the present
city and harbor of Pensacola, w. Fla.
According to Barcia (Ensayo, 31(>, 1723)
they had been destroyed by tribal wars
before the Spaniards became established
there in 1696, but from a reference in
Margry it appears that a few still remained
at a later period. (.1. M. )
Panfacola. — Barcia, Ensayo, 316, 1723. Pansaco-
las.— Gravier (1701) in Shea. Early Voy., 159, 1*61
(local reference). Panzacola.— B. Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 30, 1857. Passacolas.— lY-nicaut (1723)
in Margry, Dec., v, 378, is,s;i. Pen9acola.— Eair-
banks, Hist. Fla., 168, 1871. Pen9ocolos.— Harcia,
Ensayo, 316, 1723. Pensacolas. — Penicaut (lf.y«.M in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n. s., i. 38, isti'.t. Pensi-
cola. — Coxe, Carolnna, 2.S, 1711. Penzocolos.—
Shea, note in Charlevoix, New France, v. 11<\
1871.
Penticton. An Okinagan village at the
outlet of Okanagan lake, Krit. C1ol.; j>op.
158 in 1906. See Can. Ind. Aff., pt. n,
68, 1902; 75, 1906.
Pentucket. A Pennacook village on the
site of Haverhill, Mass. It was sold to
the whites in 1642.
Pennatuckets.-Kidder in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll
•>36 1859. Penticutt.— Ward (1639) in Mass.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., Vii, 27, lS<if>. Pentuckett.—
min (1639), ibid., 2d s., iv, 126, 1816.
Penunde. An unidentified tnl>e spoken
of in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, a Jumauo In
dian from the mouth of Conchos r., x. E.
Chihuahua, Mexico. It was one of 36
tribes, friendly to his own, and said by
him to live on Nueces r., 3 days' journey
E. of his home (Mendoza, Viage, 1683-
MS. in Archivo General). It was Juan
Sabeata's report that led to Domingo de
Mendoza's expedition into Texas in
1683-84. (H. E. B.)
1'KORIA PEPIKOKIA
[B. A. E.
Peoria ( through French Peowtrea, from
IVoria Pin-are", 'he comes carrying a
pack on his back': a personal name —
Gerard). One of the principal tribes
of the Illinois confederacy. Franquelin
in his map of 1688 locates them and the
Tapouaro (q. v. ) on a river w. of the Mis
sissippi above the month of Wisconsin r. ,
probably the upper Iowa r. Early refer
ences to'the Illinois which place them on
the Mississippi, although some of the
tribes were on Rock and Illinois rs., must
relate to the Peoria and locate them near
the mouth of the Wisconsin. When Mar-
quette and Joliet descended the Missis
sippi in 1H73, they found them and the
Moimrwena on the w. side of the Missis
sippi near the mouth of a river supposed
to be the Pes Moines, though it may
have been one farther x. When Mar-
quette returned from the S., he found that
the Peoria had removed and were near
the lower end of the expansion of
Illinois r., near the present Peoria. At
the close of the war carried on by the
Sank and Foxes and other northern tribes
against the Illinois, about 1768, the Kick-
apoo took possession of this village and
made it their principal settlement. About
the same time a large part of the Peoria
crossed over into Missouri, where they
remained, building their village on Black-
water fork, until they removed to Kan
sas. One band, the Utagami, living near
Illinois r., was practically exterminated,
probably by the northern tribes, during
the Revolutionary war (Gatsehet, Sank
and Fox MS., P>. A. E., 1882). Utagami,
according to Pr Win. Jones, may mean
the Foxes who were known to the north
ern Algonquians as Utugamig, 'people of
the other shore.' The Foxes claim to
have annihilated the Peoria for the help
they gave the French and other tribes in
the wars against them (the Foxes). The
main body of the Peoria remained on the
E. bank of Illinois r. until 1832, when,
together with the other tribes of the old
Illinois confederacy, they sold to the
Tinted States their claims in Illinois
and Missouri, and to the consolidated
tribes, under the names of Peoria and
Kankaskia, was assigned a reservation on
Osage r., Kans. In 1S54 the Wea and
Pian kasha w united with them, and in 1868
the entire body removed to Indian Ter.
(Oklahoma), where they now reside. The
Peoria made or joined in the treaties with
the Tinted States at Kdwardsville, 111
Sept. 25, 1S18; Castor Hill, Mo., Oct. 27
1832; Washington, P. C., May 30, 1854,
and Feb. 23, 1,H(>7.
The early estimates of the numbers of
the Peoria are altogether unreliable, and
later estimates shed no light on their pop
ulation from the fact that several Illinois
tribes were then consolidated under the
same name. In 1730 Chauvignerie esti
mated the Peoria at about 250 souls.
They were so nearly exterminated soon
afterward by the northern tribes that
about the year 1800 Gov. William Henry
Harrison of the Northwest Ter. could
find only 4 men of the tribe living. In
1829 the Indians consolidated under that
name numbered 120. According to the
report of the Indian Office the Peoria and
allied tribes in Oklahoma numbered 192
in 1906. (J. M. c. T.)
Opea.— Whiteside (1811) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Ail'., I, 804, 1832. Payories.— Volney, View of U. S.
A., 352, 1804. Peaouarias.— Cadillac (1695) in Mar
gry, Dec., v, 124, 1883. Pecuarias.— Jefferys, Fr.
Doms.,pt. 1, map, 1761. Peoiras.— Hunter," Narr.,
178, 1823. Peola.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II,
285, 1*23. Peonas.— Sen. Misc. Doc. 53, 45th Cong.,
3dsess.,73,1879. Peonies.— Porter (1829) quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 592, 1853. Peores.—
Writer of 1812 quoted by Schoolcraft, ibid., 555.
Peorians. — Knox (1792) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1,319.1832. Peorias.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, Dec.,
m,481, 1878. Peouarewi. — Shea, Rel.de la Mission
du Miss., 26, 1861. Peouarias.— Homann Heirs'
Map, 1756. Pepuarius. — Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1,
138, 1761. Peoiiaroua.— Gravier (ea. 1680) in Shea,
Early Voy., 116, 1861. Peoucaria.— La Salle (1681)
in Margry, Dec., n, 134, 1877. Peoueria. — La Salle
(1682), ibid., 201. Peouria.— Allouez (1680), ibid.,
96. Peouryas.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351, 1816.
Perouacca.— Marquette ( ca. 1673 ) , Discov. , 349, 1698.
Perouasca.— Ibid. ,333. Peroueria.— Joutel (1688) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 185, 1846. Pianrias.— Im-
lay, West. Ter., 290, 1797. Piantias.— Smith (1785)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 555, 1853.
Piorias. — Bouquet (1764) quoted by Jefferson,
Notes, 143, 1825. Pioiiaroiia.— Gravier (1701) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., ir, 88, 1875. Pronaria.—
Morse, Hist. N. Am., 256, 1776. Proneseas. — La
Salle (en. 1682) quoted in Hist. Mag., 1st s., v, 197,
1861. Pronevoa. — Hennepin, New Discov., 310,
1698. Prouaria.— Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741.
Pepatlenok (P'e'pctLendx, 'the flyers').
A gens of the Tenaktak (q. v.) . — Boas in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Pepawitlenok (Pe'pawiLendx, 'the fly
ers'). A gens of the Klaskino, a Kwa-
kiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
329, 1897.
Pepegewizzains (Chippewa: pipikiivise>tf,
'pigeon-hawk.' — Gerard). A gens or so
ciety of the Chippewa and also of the Ot
tawa.— Tanner, Narr., 314, 1830.
Pepikokia. An Algonquian tribe or
band mentioned in the latter part of the
17th century as a division of the Miami.
In 1718 both they and the" Piankashaw
were mentioned as villages of the Wea.
That the relation between these three
groups was intimate is evident. They
were located on the Wabash by Chauvi
gnerie (1736) and by other writers of the
period. They are spoken of in 1695 a^
Miamis of Maramek r., that is, the Kala-
ma/oo. A letter dated 1701 (Margry,
Dec., iv, 592, 1880) indicates that they
were at that time in Wisconsin. Chau
vignerie says that Wea, Piankashaw,
and Pepikokia "are the same nation,
though in different villages," and that
"the devices of these Indians are the
Serpent, the Deer, and the Small Acorn."
They were sometimes called Nation de la
Grue, as though the crane was their
totem. They disappear from history
BULL. 30]
PEQUAOOK PEQUOT
before the middle of the 18th century and
may have become incorporated in the
Piankashaw, whose principal village was
on the Wabash at the junction of the
Vermilion. (j. M. )
Kipikavvi.— StCosme'.(1699) in Shea, Rel. dcla Mis
sion du Miss., 17, 1861. Kipikawi. — St Cosmo
(1699) in Shea, Early Voy. Miss., 50, 1861. Kipi-
kuskvvi.— St Cosme (1699) in Shea, Rel. de la Mis
sion du Miss., 18, 1861. Pegoucoquias. — Memoir of
1701 in Margry, Dec., iv, 592, 1880. Pepepicokia.—
Coxe, Carolana, 12, 1741. Pepepoake. — La Salle
(1682) in Margry, Dec., II, 216, 1877. Pepicoquias.—
Bacqueville de la Potherie, iv, 56, 1753. Pepi-
coquis.— Writer of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, ix,
621, 1855. Pepikokia.— La Salle (1683) in Margry,
Dec., II. 319, 1877. Pepikokis.— Bacqueville de la
Potherie, II, 261. 1753. PepiKouKia.— .k>s. Rel.,
LVIII, 40,1899. Pepikoukia.— Tailhan.PerrotMem.,
222, 1864. Petikokias.— Chauvignerie (1736) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1057, 1855. Petitscotias.—
Memoir (1718), ibid., 891. Pettikokias.— Chauvi
gnerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, lud. Tribes,
III, 555 1853. Tepicons. — Longueuil (1752) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 246, 1858 (identical?).
Pequaock. See Pooquaw.
Pequawket (a name of disputed etymol
ogy, the most probable rendering, accord
ing to Gerard, being 'at the hole in the
ground,' from pekwakik}. A tribe of the
Abnaki confederacy, formerly living on
the headwaters of Saco r. and about
Lovell's pond, in Carroll co., N. II., and
Oxford co., Me. Their principal village,
called Pequawket, was about the pres
ent Fryeburg, Me. The tribe is famous
for a battle fought in 1725 near the vil
lage, between about 50 English under
Capt. Lovewell and 80 Indians, the entire
force of the tribe, under their chief, Pau-
gus. Both leaders were killed, together
with 36 of the English and a large part of
the Indian force. By this loss the Pe
quawket were so weakened that, together
with the Arosaguntacook, they soon after
withdrew to the sources of Connecticut r.
After being here for a short while, the
Arosaguntacook removed to St Francis
in Canada, while the Pequawket re
mained on the Connecticut, where they
were still living under their chief at the
time of the Revolution. Some of them
seem to have found their way back to
their old home some time after the Love-
well fight. (J. M.)
Pagwaki.— Kendall, Trav., in, 173, 1809 (correct
form). Paquakig.— Gyles (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., in, 358, 1853. Peckwalket.— Sullivan in N. H.
Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 27, 1824. PegSakki.— French
letter (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vm,
262, 1819. Pegouakky.— Vaudreuil (1721) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 904, 1855. Pegwacket.— Denison
(1676) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 223, 1865. Peg-
wackit.— Georgetown treaty (1717), ibid., in, 373,
1853. Pegwackuk.— Martin(1676),ibid.,i, 223, 1865.
Pegwaggett.-Winthrop in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
(, 27, 1824. Pegwakets.— Kidder in Me. Hist. Soc.
uOll., vi, 235, 1859. Pehqwoket.— Drake, Ind.
3hron., 173, 1836. Pequakets.— Drake, Bk. Inds.,
X, 1848. Pequaquaukes.— Potter in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 222, 1855. Pequauket.— Writer in
S. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 207, 1837. Pequawett.—
Willis in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 109, 1856. Pequaw-
«Jt.— Pike (1703) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coil., in, 51,
832. Pickpocket.— Pike (1704), ibid., 54. Pick-
vacket.— Doc.of 1749 in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv. 155,
856. Pickwocket.— N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 27,
lOte, 1824. Picqwaket.— Freeman (co. 1830) in
tfe. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 333, 1865. Picwocket — Ken
dall, Trav.,
quoeymke,B11
Pigocket.— Jefferys, Fr. Doms pt. 1 12?
figuachet.-.M.-Keen in M,, Hisi'.S'oc. Col ,'„ '^ '
18o3 Pigwachet.-Sullivan in Ma» Hist. SOP'
S H 2
.N. H
Hist. SO
Pi^acket.-IVnhailo v
H? 0 iu H n- .
(,!'-<->) in .N. H. Hist. Soc ('(,11 i vn iv.). p-
-acki;t-We"«leH (1749) in X. Y. iV,?'. -J ' ,fff
)7' S4?, 185:,. Pigwocket-Portsmouth treaty
(1/13)111 Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 25<) 1859. pS
woket.— Drake, Bk. Inds.. bk. 3. 1:55 is-js' pj.
wolket.-KendallTrav..,,i.l7H.]S(»'.». Piquachet.I
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 358, note l.s.Mi
Pequea (P/fjua, 'dust,'' 'ashes') A
Shawnee village on Susquehanna r., at
the mouth of Pequea cr., in Lancaster
co., Pa. Jt was settled by the tribe on
its removal from the S. about the year
1694, and abandoned about 17:>0 for" an
other location. (.,. M.)
Pequa.— Lewis (1824) quoted by Day, 1'ei'm 208
1843. Pequea.— Barton, New Views, xxxii"l7iw'
Pequehan.— Evans (1707) quoted by Day op fit
381. Piqua Town.— Johnston (1812) in Am St'
Papers. Ind. Aff., I, 807, l,x:&. Piqued.— Putnam'
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859.
Pequen. An unidentified pueblo in
New Mexico in 1598.— Onate (1598) in
Doc. Ined., xvi, 103, 1871.
Pequimmit. A village of Christian In
dians near Stoughton, Norfolk co., Mass.,
in 1658. — Homer (<•«. 1798) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., v, 267, 1806.
Pequot (contr. of J'oyuatauof/, 'destroy
ers.' — Trumbull). An Algonquian tribe
of Connecticut. Before their conquest by
the English in 1637 they were the most
dreaded of the southern New England
tribes. They were originally but one peo
ple with the Mohegan, and it is possible
that the term Pequot was unknown until
applied by the eastern coast Indians to this
body of Mohegan invaders, who came
down from the interior shortly before the
arrival of the English. The division into
two distinct tribes seems to have been ac
complished by the secession of Uncas, who,
in consequence of a dispute with Sassacus,
afterward known as the great chief of the
Pequot, withdrew into the interior with a
small body of followers. This body re
tained the name of Mohegan, and through
the diplomatic management of I'ncas
acquired such prominence that on the
close of the Pequot war their claim to the
greater part of the territory formerly sub
ject to Sassacus was recognized by the
colonial government. The real territory
of the Pequot was a narrow strip of coast
in New London co., extending from Nian-
tic r. to the Rhode Island boundary,
comprising the present towns of New
London, Groton, and Stonington.
also extended a few miles into Rhode
Island to Wecapaug r. until driven out
by the Narraganset about 1635.
country had been previously in posse
sion of the Niantic, whom the Peqnot
invaded from thex. and forced from their
central position, splitting them into two
bodies, thenceforth known as Eastern ai
Western Niantic. The Eastern Niantic
put themselves under the protection o
PKQUOT
[B. A. E.
the Narraganset, whilethe western branch
became subject to the Pequot and were
settled on their w. border. The conquer
ors rapidly extended their dominion over
the neighboringtribes,sothat just previous
in the IVquot war Sassaeus was the head
over l? i> subordinate chiefs and claimed
control over all Connecticut E. of Con
necticut r. and the coast westward to the
vicinity of (iuilfordor New Haven, while
all of Long Island except the extreme w.
part was aiso under his, dominion. Nearly
all of this territory, excepting Long Island,
was claimed by Tncas, the Mohegan chief,
after the conquest of the Pequot. At the
peri« >d of t hei r greatest strength the Pequot
probably numbered at least 3,000 souls,
but have been estimated much higher.
Ry the murder of a trader who had
treated them harshly, followed by several
otheracts of hostility, the Pequot became
involved in a war wit lithe colonists in 1637.
Through the influence of Roger Williams
and of Tncas the Knglish secured the as
sistance, or at least the neutrality, of the
neighboring tribes, and then marched
against the Pequot. Their principal fort,
near Mystic r., was surprised and set on
lire, and probably 600 Pequot men,
women, and children perished in the
(lames or were shot down while trying to
escape. This terrible slaughter so crip
pled the Pequot that after a few desper
ate but unsuccessful efforts at resistance
they determined to separate into small
parties ami abandon their country. Some
went to Long Island, others tied to the
interior, while a large party headed by
Sassacus attempted to reach the Mohawk,
but were intercepted near Fairrield, Conn.,
ami almost the entire party were killed
orcaptured. The prisoners became slaves
to the colonists or were sold into the
West Indies. The few who escaped to
the .Mohawk, including Sassacus, were put
to death by that tribe. The scattered
fugitives were shot down wherever found
by the neighboring tribes, until the sur
vivors at last came in and asked for
mercy at the hands of the English. A
party of 70 had previously made submis
sion to the Narraganset and become a
part of that tribe.
In 1(>:W the surrenderedPequot were dis
tributed among the Mohegan, Narragan
set, and Xiantic, and forbidden longer to
• •all themselves IVquot. Although it has
been customary to regard the IVquot as
•xterminated in this war, such was far
trom being the case. They numbered
:'».<»< ID ,,r more at the beginning of the
war, and only about 700 or 800 are known
to have been killed. The rest joined
other tribes or finally submitted to the
Knglish. Several years afterward a Pe-
quot chief was found living on Delaware
r, and there can be no question that
many others had found refuge with the
Mahiean and other western tribes. In
June l(v>7, after the dispersion of the
tribe, those about New Haven and on
Long Island were reported to number 350
warriors, or about 1,250 souls. Those por
tioned out among the friendly tribes in
September 1638, numbered 200 wrarriors,
with their families, or about 700 in all.
Of these, one-half went to the Mohegan,
80 warriors to the Narraganset, and 20
warriors to the Niantic. They occupied
six separate villages among these tribes,
in addition to those villages which were
occupied jointly. At the same time there
were a large number on Long Island who
remained there in subjection to the Kng
lish; others were in the vicinity of New
Haven and among the Nipmuc and neigh
boring tribes; many were scattered as
slaves among the English settlements,
and others had been sent to the West
Indies.
The Pequot who had been given to the
Indian allies of the colonists were, treated
so harshly by their masters that it was
finally necessary, in 1655, to gather them
into two villages near Mystic r., in their
old country, and place them under the
direct control of the colonial government.
Here they numbered about 1,500 in 1674.
They decreased rapidly, as did the other
tribes, and in 1762 the remnant num
bered 140 souls, living in Maushantuxet,
at Led yard , Conn. In 1 832 these were re
duced to about 40 mixed-bloods, who still
occupied their reserve and cherished the
old hatred of the Mohegan, who lived a
few miles distant. It appears from an
article by Prince and Speck (Am.
Anthrop., Apr. 1903) that there are still
in Connecticut about 100 persons of
Pequot-Mohegan blood. A colony of
about 50 individuals of this group are
employed chiefly as farm and factory
workers a few miles s. of Norwich; the
others live in adjacent towns. About 25,
according to Speck (inf'n, 1907), are still
on the old Groton tract near Ledyard
and keep themselves distinct from the
Mohegan, but they retain practically
nothing of their former culture. The fol
lowing were Pequot villages: Aukum-
bumsk, Cosattuck, Cuppunaugunnit,
Mangunckakuck, Maushantuxet, Mystic,
Nameaug, Paupattokshick, Pawcatuck,
Sauquonckackock, Stonington, Tatuppe-
qtiauog, and Weinshauks. (.r. M.)
Maquot.— Randolph (1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
in, 242, 1853. Pakauds.— McKennoy and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, ni,79, 1851. Paquatauog!— Trumbull,
Ind. Names Conn., 50, 1881. Peacott.— Record of
1645 quoted by Drake, Bk. Tnds., bk. 2, 91, 1848.
Peaquitt.— Parker (1(154) in Mass. Hist Soc. Coll.,
4th s., vir, 446, 1865. Peaquods.— Johnson (1654),
ibid., 2d s., IV, 28, 1816. Peaquots.— Doc. of 1638
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 61, 1848. Pe-
coates.— Dudley (1631) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv,
225, 1831. Peco'ats. — Winslow (1637) in Mass. Hist.
Soe. Coll., 4th s., vi, 164, 1863. Pecods.— Johnson
(1654), ibid., 2d s., ir, 66, 1814. Pecoites.— Stanton
(1676) iu N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., XIV, 715, 1883. Pe-
I5ULL. 30]
PEQUOTTINK— PERFORATED STONES
coits.— Ibid. Pecotts.— Record of 1644 quoted bv
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 90, 1848. Peequots.— Rawson
(1663) in R.I. Col. Rec., i, 517, 1856. Pegod — John -
son (1654) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. ,2ds vn,46 181,s
Pekash.— Prince (1631), ibid., 25. Pekoath.— Wiu-
throp (1631), ibid., 4th s., in, 312,1856. Pekoct —
Esopus Treaty (1665) in N. Y. Doc. Col Hjsf xm
401,1881. Pekot.-Peter(ra.l639)inMass.Hist Soc'
Coll., 4th s., vi, 105, 1863. PekSatsaks.— Maurault'
Abnakis, 3, 1866. Pequants.— Vincent (1638) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi, 35, 1837. Pequatit.—
Williams (1637), ibid., 4th s., VI, 200, 1863. Pequa-
toas.— Map of 1659 cited by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, VI, 116, 1857. Pequatoos.— Opdvck (1640) iii
N.Y.Doe.Col. Hist., n, 141, 1858. Pequatt.— Writer
of 1654 quoted by Trumbull, Conn., i, 326, 1818.
Pequeats.— Underbill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc
Coll., 3ds., VI, 3, 1837. Pequente.— Treaty (1645)
ibid., 4th s., Ill, 438, 1856. Pequents.— Prince ( 1633)'
ibid., 2d s., vn, 93, 1818. Pequetans.— Vincent
(1638), ibid., 3d s., vi,40, 1837. Pequets.— Vincent
(1638), ibid., 35. Pequett.— Brewster (1650) ibid
4th s., vn, 70, 1865. Pequid.— Lechford (1611)'
ibid., 3d s., in, 103, 1833. Pequims.— Prince (1632)
ibid., 2ds., VII, 68, 1818. Pequin.— Williams (1637)
ibid., 3ds., ix, 301,1846. Pequite.— Coddingtori
(1651), ibid., 4th R., vn, 282, 1865. Pequitoog.—
Williams quoted by Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 378
1816. Pequitts.— Gardiner (1636) in Mass. Hist!
Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 53, 1865. Pequoadt.— Caul-
kins, Hist. Norwich, 49, 1866. Pequod.— Nowell
(1637) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vn, 325, 1865.
Pequoids.— Macauley, N. Y., II, 225, 1829. Pe-
quoite. — G(
4th s., VII, 48, 1865. Pequoits.— Downing (1637)'
ibid., vi, 48, 1863. Pequote.— Downing (1654), ibid.,
83. Pequotoh. — Stuyvesant (1650), ibid., 533*
Pequots.— Vane (1636), ibid., 582. Pequoyts —
Hooker (1637), ibid., 388. Pequts.— Williams (1636),
ibid., 3d s., I, 159, 1825. Pequtt.— Gardiner (1636)'
ibid., 4th s., vn, 57, 1865. Pequttoog.— Williams
(ca. 1643) quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn
50, 1881. Pequuts.— Williams (e<t. 1643) in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., V, 103, 1806 Pequuttoog —
Williams (1643), ibid., in, 205, 1794. Peqvats —Man
of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., 1, 1856. Peqwit.—
Gardiner (1650) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s., vn.
59, 1865. Sickenames.— Dutch deed (1633) quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 83, 1872.
Pequottink. A village of the Moravian
Delawares established in 1788 on the E.
bank of Huron r. , near the present Milan,
Erie Co., Ohio. It was still occupied in
1805.
New Salem.— Loskiel, Hist. Missions, map, 1791.
Pequottink.— Harris, Tour, 135, 1805. Petquot-
tink.— Loskiel, op. cit. Pettquotting.— Zeisberger
(1786), Diary, 234, 275, 1885 (the stream).
Pera. A tribe mentioned by McKenney
and Hall (Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854), with
" Naansi, Naichoas, Ouadiches, Cabinoios,
Mentous, Ozotheoa, Dogenga, Panivacha,
and Panaloga, " as if one of the tribes
mentioned by early French explorers in
the southwestern plains. Unidentified.
Perage (Pe-ra-ge) . A prehistoric pue
blo claimed by certain clans of the Tewa
inhabitants of San Ildefonso to have been
inhabited by their ancestors. Its ruins
lie a few rods from the w. bank of the
Rio Grande, about 1 m. w. of San Ilde
fonso pueblo, N. Mex. — Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 78, 1892; Hewett
in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 17, 1907.
Percoarson. See Poquoxin.
Perebluk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil
lage at Port Clarence, Alaska. — llth Cen
sus, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Perforated stones. A name applied to
certain forms of prehistoric objects the
purpose of which is not fully determined,
231
but so much is known or safely a^um-d
with respect to the majority of those
collections that they may be removed
from the problematical class without dan
ger of serious error. It is intended here
to refer only to such perforated object^ -H
may not with safety be regarded as snin
whorls, drill disks
ments, and beads. Perforated s
inkers, ear orna-
-~~~,,u, CI,,M .,cii<i>. reriorated stones are
widely distributed over the country; but
are not found in considerable number
save in s. California, where they are very
numerous, and display considerable diver
sity of form and size. They are found
with burials and also on occupied site*
generally, and are made of stone of
many varieties and of differing degrees of
hardness. A prevailing form throughout
the country is somewhat ring-like, and
the name "doughnut-stone," sometimes
applied, is sufficiently descriptive. Many
of them are only ordinary water-worn
pebbles or bowlders, unworked exreptfor
the hole drilled through the shortest di-
direction of greater symmetry, others are
of various degrees of elaboration, and a
few show incised decorative lines. Few
are finished, however, in such a way as
to suggest decidedly that they were other
than mere objects of common use. Jt is
not assumed that all of these perforated
objects served like or even kindred pur
poses, and similar objects are known to
have been used in different parts of tin-
world for club-heads, hammers, sinkers,
missiles, as weights for digging sticks, in
playing games, etc. The California speci
mens, however, on account of the uni
formity of their essential features and the
very general traces of wear, may well be
regarded as having served a single pur
pose, and that a practical one. They
vary from highly conical or globular
forms to flatfish rings or disks, and in
size from such as might have served as
beads to others weighing 3 or 4 pounds.
The majority are of medium or large si/e.
The perforation is usually somewhat
biconical and a little larger at one end
than at the other, and varies from \ t<» ' •]
in. in diameter at the narrowest part. In
most cases the perforation is polished or
worn smooth by use and in such a way as
practically to demonstrate that the objects
were mounted on sticks or handles, and
that thus mounted they were subjected
to prolonged usage as implements. It
is further observed that one face of the
flatfish forms be-ame polished in this use
from the perforation outward to the pe
riphery, and the globular and conical ones
for an 'inch or more outward and down
ward from the opening. This use was so
gentle and involved surfaces so soft that a
high polish resulted, without the least
tendency to abrade or roughen. In fact
this polishing is just such as would result
PERFORATING IMPLEMENTS PEKIODIOALS
from continued contact with the hand
resting on the perforated ^one in wield
ing a digging stick on which it served as
a weight. The fact that this wear occurs
always on the side of the smaller open
ing seems to indicate that the stones were
slipped down on a shaft until arrested by
an enlargement, enough of the shaft re
maining above for a hand-hold. That
most of these stones served in this man
ner as weights for digging sticks may be
regarded as practically demonstrated.
The smaller, toy-like specimens were
probably employed by children or were
made especially 'for burial with the dead.
It is noted that the periphery of some of
the discoidal forms shows traces of rough
usage, such as would result from employ
ment as hammers, but this may be the
result of usage not originally intended.
Consult Heiishaw, Perforated Stones,
Mull. "2, M. A. K.,1887; Meredith in Moore-
head's Pivhist. Impls., 1900; Powers in
font. X. A. Ktlmol., in, 1877; Putnam in
Rep. Surv. West 100th Merid., vn, 1879;
Ivan in Smithson. Cont., xxir, 1876;
Schumacher in llth Rep. Peabody Mus.,
1878; Yates in Moorehead's Prehist.
Impls. , 1900. (w. 11. H.)
Perforating implements. See Awls,
/>/•;//* (intl Drilling.
Perignak. A Sidarumiut Eskimo vil
lage on Seahorse ids., near Pt Belcher,
Alaska (llth Census, Alaska, 162, 1893).
Cf. Ptnujn.
Perigua. A former Papago village s. of
the Kio <iila, in s. Ari/ona; pop. 400 in
i 863.
Del Pirique.— Hailey in Ind. AIT. Rep., 208, 1858.
Perigua.— Browne, " Apache Country, 291, 1869.
Periqua.— 1'oston in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1863, 385, 1864.
Pirigua.— Taylor in C'al. Fanner, June 19, 1863.
Perinimo. A former Papago village,
probably in Pima <•<»., s. Ariz., having 46
families in 1865.
Perinimo.— Davidson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1865.
Pisanomo. — Hailey, ibid., 208, 1858.
Periodicals. The first periodical printed
in any of The North American Indian
languages was the Cherokee J'hani.r, a
weekly newspaper in English and Chero
kee, edited by KliasMoudinot(q. v.), a na
tive Indian, and published in Georgia at
New Kchota, the capital of the Cherokee
Nation, from Feb. 2\, 1828, to Oct. 1835.
A religious magazine printed entirely in
Cherokee, called the Cherokee Messenger,
edited by Evan Jones and ,1. Bushyhead,
was issued in twelve numbers from the
Baptist Mission Tress at Park Hill, Ind.
T., between Aug. 1S44, and May 1846;
and a new series under the same title,
edited by .1. Buttrick Jones, appeared in
1858, but was soon discontinued On
Sept. 26, 1844, the first number of the
Cherokee Adroratc\\n» published atTahle-
quah, Ind. T. This was a weekly news-
•aper, published every Saturday morning,
in English and half in 'Cherokee.
The first series was discontinued in Sept.
1853. A new7 series was begun in 1870,
and a third series in 1876. Of it, Mooney
(19th Rep. B. A. E., Ill, 1900) says: " It
is still continued under the auspices of
the Nation, printed in both languages
and distributed free at the expense of the
Nation to those unable to read English —
an example without parallel in any other
government. ' ' The Cherokee A Imanac was
an annual publication for many years.
The first number of a small semi
monthly or monthly newspaper in the
Shawnee language, called tihau-wau-
7io ice Kesauthwau (Shawnee Sun], was
published from the Shawnee Baptist
Mission Press, Ind. T., on Mar. 1, 1835,
and was continued under the editorship
of Johnston Lykins until 1839, when it
\vas discontinued. This was the first
newspaper printed entirely in an Indian
language. In the Seneca language the
Rev. Asher Wright edited a small maga
zine called ^'e Jaguhnigoagesgwathah, or
Tfie Ment<d Elevator, of which were
printed at the Buffalo Creek and Catta-
raugus reservations in New York from
Nov. 30, 1841, to Apr. 15, 1850, nineteen
numbers in all.
The fourth Indian language to have a
newspaper of its own was the Dakota.
In Nov. 1850, the first number of Dakota
Tawaxitku Kin, or the Dakota Friend,
was published in Santee Dakota and Eng
lish, edited by G. H. Pond, and printed
at St Paul, Minn. The paper was issued
monthly until Aug. 1852. Another news
paper, called lapi Oaye (The Word-Car
rier), in Santee and Yankton Dakota,
was started in May 1871, and has been
continued monthly under successive edi
tors at Greenwood, S. Dak., and at the
Santee agency, Nebr., the present (1907)
editor being Rev. A. L. Riggs. In Jan.
1878, the Niobrara Mission issued the first
number of a monthly paper called Anpao,
The Dai/ Break, which was printed mostly
in Yankton Dakota, and was continued
afterward at Madison, S. Dak., under the
title Anpao Kin, TJie Daybreak. The
Catholic mission at Fort Totten, N. Dak.,
also publishes a monthly paper in the
Santee Dakota, entitled Sina $apa, Wo-
rekiye Taeyanpaha, the first number of
which was issued in Feb. 1892, with the
Rev. Jerome Hunt, of the Benedictine
order, as editor. It is now (1907) in its
eleventh volume.
The earliest periodical for the Chip-
pewa Indians was entitled Petaubun, Peep
of Daij, published monthly at Sarnia,
Out., by the Rev. Thomas Hurlburt,
beginning in Jan. 1861. It was in Eng
lish and Chippewra, and was continued
through 1862 or later. The Pipe of Peace,
a Chippewa newspaper, edited by the
Rev. E. F. Wilson in English and Chip
pewa, was published monthly at the
BULL. :<()J
PEKIODICALS
Shingwauk Home in Sault de Ste Marie
from Oct. 1878, till Sept. 1879. A fort
nightly paper called The Indian was pub-
lished'at Hagersville, Ont., from Dec. 30,
1885, till Dec. 29, 1886, the editor being the
chief Kahkewaqnoriaby (Dr Peter E.
Jones). Although it was printed mainly
in English, some Chippewa articles were
included. There were, moreover, two
periodicals in English edited by the "Rev.
E. F. Wilson, one entitled Onr Forest
Children, published monthly at the
Shingwauk Home from Feb. 1887, to
Sept. 1890, and the other entitled The
Canadian Indian, published monthly at
Owen Sound, Ont, from Oct. 1890, to
Sept. 1891. Beginning with Mar. 1896,
the publication of "a monthly journal
[chiefly in Chippewa language] devoted
to the interests of the Franciscan missions
among the Ottawa and Chippewa In
dians," under the title Anishinabe Ena-
miad, was commenced at Harbor Springs,
Mich., by Father Zephyrin Engelhardt,
and is still conducted by the Franciscan
fathers at that place.
The periodicals of the Creek and Choc-
taw Indians begin with the one called
Our Monthly, printed almost entirely in
Muskogee, of which the first volume was
issued in manuscript in 1870-72. From
Jan. 1873, to Oct. 1875, the numbers were
printed at Tullahasse, Creek Nation,
the editors being the Rev. \V. S. and
Miss A. A. Robertson. A weekly news
paper, The Vindicator, "devoted to the
interests of the Choctaws and Chicka-
saws," printed mostly in English, with
occasional articles in Choctaw, wras started
it Atoka, Ind. T., in 1872. This paper
was united with the Oklahoma Star about
1877 and was continued as the Star Vindi-
*ator at McAlester, Ind. T. In May
876, another weekly newspaper, entitled
rndian Journal, was started at Muscogee,
rid. T., and published in English and
duskogee. This paper was at one time
he official organ of the Creek Nation.
)ur Brother in Red, first a monthly and
fterward a weekly paper, printed in
English, Muskogee, and Choctaw, was
ublished at Muscogee, Ind. T., from
882 to 1889 or later. A newspaper called
"he Indian Champion, " Official Paper of
le Choctaw Nation," written in Eng-
sh and Choctaw, was published weekly
i Atoka, Ind. T., beginning in 1884,
ut was discontinued ~at the close of
$5. The Indian Missionary, a monthly
iper in English, Choctaw, and Musko-
'e, wras begun at Eufaula, Ind. T., in
ug. 1884, and continued at Atoka.
nother wreekly paper, called The MusJco-
ePhop.nix, also printed in English, Choc-
w, and Muskogee, began to appear Feb.
, 1888, at Muscogee, Ind. T. The In-
an Chieftain, "devoted to the interests
the Chierokees, Choctaws, Chickasaws,
Seminoles, Creeks, and all other Indians
ot the Indian Territory," was published
weekly at Vinita, Ind* T., from 1H82 to
1888. The Indian Herald was published
weekly at Pawhuska, Osage Nation. Jn<l
1., from 1875 to 1877 or later. The In
dian Moccasin, published monthly at
Aftpn, Jnd. T., by Jeremiah Hubbard, a
native Indian, was begun in Jan. IS*):;,
and continued through 1894.
Four periodicals printed by the Indian
missions near the Pacific coast are worthy
of mention. One of these, Tin- Ynnthf*
Companion, of which the Hoy. J. 15. non-
let was editor, a juvenile monthly maga
zine, published for the benefit' of the
Puget Sound Catholic mission, was set in
type, printed, and in part was written by
the pupils of the industrial boarding
schools on the Tulalip res. in Snohomish
co., Wash., from May 1881, to May 1886.
Another, the Kamloops }Vatr«, is a little
magazine in the Chinook jargon, written
in stenographic characters reproduced by
a mimeograph, published irregularly bv
Father J. M. R. Le Jenne at Kamloops,
British Columbia, from May 1891, to
Dec. 1904. Another is The *7tywr that
Narrates, a monthly printed for two years
at Stuart's Lake, Brit. Col., in the Dene
syllabic characters invented by Father
A. G. Morice, the first number of which
appeared in Oct. 1891. The fourth is
Hagaya, printed in Nass and English at
Aiyansh Mission, Nass r., Brit. Col.,
from June 1893 until at least as late as
Feb. 1895.
Several Indian periodicals have been
published at the Indian Industrial School
at Carlisle, Pa., among them being En die.
Keahtah Toll, monthly, Jan. 1880, to Mar.
1882; School .Yc/r.s-, monthly, June 1880,
to May 1883, edited first by Samuel
Townsend, a Pawnee boy, and later by
Charles Kihega, an Iowa Indian boy;
TheMornnuj Star, monthly, Apr. 1882, to
Dec. 1887; The Red Man, 'monthly, Jan.
1888, to June 1900; The Indian Helper,
weekly, Aug. 14, 1885, to July 6, 1900;
the last two were consolidated under the
name The Red Man and Helper, published
weekly from July 13, 1900, to July 29,
1904; The Arrow, weekly, Sept. 1, 1904,
and still issued.
Of a kindred nature are The Moqui Afis-
KIOII Mexseiujer, established by Rev. C. P.
Coe, missionary among the Ilopi of Ari
zona, and published first at the Hopi mis
sion in typewriting on a manifolding ma
chine in Jan. 1894, then printed atChieago
until Apr. 1895; The Indian SchoolJournal,
printed by the boys of theChilocco Indian
Industrial School at Chilocco, Okla. ; The
Albnaue.r</i<e Indian, published monthly
by the Albuquerque (X. Hex.) Indian
School, June 1905, to May 1906; fhe
Mission Indian, published monthly, later
semimonthly, at the Banning (
PKRKOSON PESCADO
[B. A.
mission, from iss:> to H»00; the Indian
.lilrncatt', published monthly by the Bene
dictine Fathers of Sacred Heart Mission,
Oklu., beginning in Jan. 1SSD; The New In-
dlnii, monthly organ of the Jndian Train
ing School at' Stewart, Nov., beginning in
1903; The Jmlidn Adrmice, published
monthly by the Carson Indian School,
Carson, NeV., from Sept. 1899; and two
maga/ines recently established, one The
Xdfii-i1 Anierictin, published by the Indian
School at Pho'iiix, Ari/., the other T]ie
futlian <>"tl<>ok, published monthly by
Rev. ,}. R Kounds at Darlington, Okla.
The only periodical in the Greenland
Kskimo, entitled Atua.gagdliiitit, an 8-page
ijuartopaj>er, with woodcuts, has been pub
lished irregularly at Xungme (Godthaab),
since Jan. 1861. (w. E.)
Perkoson. See J'oquoxin.
Pernyu. A Nuwukmiut Eskimo sum
mer village on the w. shore of Elson bay,
close to Tt Barrow, Alaska. Cf. Ferinak.
Pergniak.— ( >fficer.s (1849-53) cited by Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 494, 1906. Perienak.— Baker, ibid.
Perignax.— Ray (1SS5) quoted by Baker, ibid.
Pernyu.— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 84, 1892.
Perquiman. An Algonquian tribe or
band living in 1700 on the x. side of Albe-
marle sd., X. C. — Mooney, Siouan Tribes
of tin- East, 7, 1894.
Persimmon (an apocopated form of Re-
nupe ]>ax~niH'n<in, 'dried fruit,' i. e. fruit
dried artificially; irompaslmeneu, 'he (or
she) dries fruit.' Fruit dried spontane-
( msly would be ]>asimhi, ' dry fruit.' The
wi >rd is cognate with Nipissingpaslmtnan,
a name in that dialect for a raisin or a
dried huckleberry; Cree paslnitnan, a
name f< >r any fruit'dried artificially. Ac
cording to^J. P. Dunn (inf'n, 1907), among
the .Miami and western Algonquian tribes
generally it is plnhkcnun). The fruit of
iJioxpi/ros virginiaiia, of the Ebenacese or
Kbony family, known also as date-plum,
or possum-wood. The tree is found over a
large part of the United States from Con
necticut to Elorida and from Ohio to
Texas. A species (Dlospi/i-os texana] is
known as Mexican persimmon, black
persimmon, chapote, etc. The Creole
name, jtlaffueinin, is a corruption of Illi
nois piakimin (cf. Miami piahkiniin). The
early writers on the Virginian country
spelled the word in divers ways, as putch-
'iiiini ((.'apt. John Smith, 1632), pessem-
iniii (Strachey, 1<>10-1613), perximena
( 1H48), parsimon, j/oxiuion, putcliiinou, pit-
<7//////o//, prrsimon (Clayton, Flora Virg.,
43, j:>(i, 1743). This fruit, which resem
bles a yellow plum, but is globular and
about an inch in diameter, is exceedingly
austere and astringent before maturity,
and, as Capt. John Smith (who was the
iirst to notice it, under the name of put-
chtunin) observes, draws "a man's mouth
awry with much torment"; but, in the
fall, after bletting, and being softened by
the frost, it becomes sweet and line-rla-
vored. In the S. the fruit remains adhe
rent to the branches long after the leaves
have been shed (a fact to which the name
mentioned by Smith alludes), and, when
it falls to the ground, is eagerly devoured
by wild and domestic animals. It was
much esteemed by the Virginia Indians,
who preserved it by drying it upon mats
spread upon frames or barbecues. It is
from the berries in the form of prunes
that the name, after undergoing many
vicissitudes of spelling, has been handed
down to us, that probably being the con
dition in which the fruit was locally first
seen, bv the English settlers, in useamong
the Indians. The name of the fruit in a
fresh or growing state (pidchamin or pit-
ch(imin) became obsolete at the beginning
of the third quarter of the 18th century.
The fruit is used in the S. for making a
beverage called " persimmon ( or simm on)
beer," which is much liked by country
folk. ' ' Persimmon wine " is a spirituous
liquor obtained by distilling persimmon
beer.
"Huckleberry above the persimmon"
is a Southern phrase meaning to excel
(Bartlett). "To rake up the persim
mons" is a Southern gambling term for
pocketing the stakes, or gathering in the
"chips." "The longest pole knocks
down the most simmons" is a Southern
adage meaning that the strongest party
gains the day. "That's persimmons " is
a Southernism for "that's fine." The
hard flat seeds of the persimmon were
used by the Algonquian Indians of Vir
ginia in playing their rnamantuwdkan, or
dice game. (A. F. c. w. R. G. )
Peruka. The Frog or Toad clan of San
Felipe pueblo, N. Mex.
Pe'riika-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., IX, 350,
1896 (hann = 'people').
Pesawa (MZshawa, 'elk,' from which
comes the word for 'horse.' — W. J.).
Given as the Horse gens of the Shawnee.
Mecawa.— Wm. Jones, inl'i) , 1906. Pe-sa-wa'. — Mor
gan, Anc. Soc., 168, 1877.
Pescadero (Span, 'fisherman'). A for
mer Yuma rancheria on the N. bank of
Gila r. , s. w. Arizona, visited by Anzaand
Font in 1775.
El Pescadero.— Anza and Font cited by Bancroft,
Ariz. aiidN. Mex., 392, 1889.
Pescadero. A former pueblo of the Pima,
with 237 inhabitants in 1 730. Situated in
N. Sonora, Mexico; definite locality un
known.
San Pablo del Pescadero. — Orozoo y Berra, Geog.,
347, 18li-l. S.Pablo Pescadero. —Rivera (1730) quoted
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 513, 1884.
Pescado (contr. from Span. Ojo Pescado,
'fish spring,' on account of numerous
small fish in a spring there; native name
lleshotatsinan, or Heshotatsinakwin,
'place of the pictographs'). A Zuni
Hummer village about 15 in. E. of Zuni
pueblo, N. Mex. The pueblo was built
on the foundations of an ancient town,
on the walls of which may still be seen
BULL. 30]
PESCAIK ) PKSTLKS
sculptured pictographs, whence the na
tive name. See Mindeleff in 8th Rep
B. A. K, 95,1891.
Heshota Izina.— Bandolier in Revue d'Ethnog.,
200, 1886 (misprint; . He-sbo-ta-tsi'-na.— Cushiug
in The Millstone, ix, 55, Apr. 1884. He-sho-ta-
tsi'-na-kwe. — Ibid. ( ' people of the pictured town ' ) .
He sho ta tsi nan.— Gushing in 4th liep. B. A. E.',
494, 1886. Hesh-o-ta-tzi-na. — Fewkes in Jour. Am.
Eth. and Arch., I, map, 1891. Heshota Tzinan.—
Bandelier in Arch. In.st. Papers, IV, 383, 1892 (re
ferring to the ruin). Ojo de Pescado. — Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., 260, Apr. 1882. Ojo Percado.—
Eaton in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 220, 1854
(misprint). Ojo Pescado.— Whipple, Pac. R. R.
Rep., in, pt. 3, 44, 1856. Ojo Pesoado.— Eastman,
map in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 1854 (mis
print). Pescado. — Common map form. Piscao. —
Hughes, Doniphan's Exped. , 197, 1848. Prescado.—
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 127, 1893 (mis
print).
Pescado. An unidentified tribe, spoken
of in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, a Jumano
Indian from the mouth of Conchos r.,
N. E. Chihuahua, Mexico. It was one of
36 tribes, friendly to his own, said by Sa
beata to live on Nuecesr., 3 days' journey
from his home (Mendoza, Viage, 1683-84,
MS. in Archivo General). (n. E. B. )
Peshewah. (Pl-zhe'-wa, The Lynx). A
Miami chief, better known on 'the fron
tier as John B. Richard ville; born on St
Marys r. , Ind. , near the present Ft Wayne,
about 1761. After the death of Little Tur
tle the chiefship fell to Peshewah. In
heriting noble French blood on his father' s
side, his abilities were such, it is said,
as well adapted him to direct the affairs
of the Miami. He spoke French and
English fluently, as well as his native
tongue; and for many years his house on
the bank of St Marys r. , about 4 m. from
Ft Wayne, was known as the abode of
hospitality. At the time of his death,
Aug. 13, 1841, Peshewah was about 80
years of age and was regarded as the
wealthiest Indian in North America, his
property, it is said, being valued at more
than a million dollars. The town of
Russiaville, Ind., takes its name, in cor
rupted form, from him. (c. T. j. p. n.)
Peshla ('bald head'). A band of the
Oglala Teton Sioux.
Pe-cla.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Pe-sla.— Ibid. Short hair.—
Oulbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Pesb.lapt3ch.ela ('short bald head').
A. band of the Oglala Teton Sioux.
?e-cla-ptcetcela. — Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th
iep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. * Pe-hi'-pte-ci-la.— Hayden,
tthnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862 (trans,
short hair band'). Pe-sla-ptecela. — Dorsey, op.
•it. Short hair band. — Hayden, op. cit.
Pesquis. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
>rovince of Atripuy, in the region of the
ower Rio Grande, in New Mexico, in
598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
15, 1871.
Pessacus. A noted chief of the Narra-
anset (1623-77), brother of Mianto-
omo. In 1645-58 war was threatened
etween his people and the English, but
;as avoided after much talk and confer
ence, chieliy by the diplomacy of .\i,,:-
gret. Pessacus met his death in an expe
dition against the Mohawk. Theiinlatin-
ized form of his name appears n« Pe<-
sacks. (A- ,,;r)-
Pessemmin. See /Vr.s/,////,o//.
Pestles. Implements used by the abo
rigines in combination with mortars and
grinding plates for pulverizing food*
paints, and other substances. The use of
pestles was general, and they are still con
stantly employed by tribes retaining their
primitive customs. They are ma<le of
stone, wood, and more rarely of other ma
terials. Bo wldersand other natural stones
of suitable shape are very generally em
ployed in the grinding work, and the less
perfectly adapted forms are modified to
accommodate them to the hand and to
the particular grinding surface. Pestles
for use on flat surfaces are cylindrical and
used with a rolling motion, orare flattish
beneath for use after the manner of a
muller (<]. v.). For use in a depression
or a deep receptacle the grinding end of
the implement is round or conical, while
the upper part or handle is shaped for
convenience in grasping or is carved to
represent some esoteric concept associated
in the primitive mind with the function of
the apparatus. In many cases the shape
of the implement was such that it could
be used in one position as a muller and
in another as a pestle (indeed, the Seneca
apply the same name to both pestle and
mortar, but modified by the terms "up
per" and "lower"), while some exam
ples have a concave surface, available as
a mortar. The same stone becomes also
on occasion a nut cracker and a hammer.
Long, slender, cylindrical pestles are
common in the Eastern states, a length of
2 ft being common, while the diameter
rarely exceeds 3 in. In the Ohio and
adjacent valleys a short, somewhat coni
cal or bell-shaped form prevails, while on
the Pacific slope the shapes are remark
ably varied. The prevalent type of Cal
ifornia pestle is somewhat cylindrical, but
tapers gracefully upward, the length va
rying from a few inches to nearly 3 It.
They are sometimes encircled by a ridge
near the base to keep the hand from slip
ping down, and frequently terminate
above in a similar encircling ridge or a
conical knob. On the N. W. coast the
shapes are still more noteworthy, occa
sional examples being carved to represent
animal forms. Some are T-shaped, sug
gesting the conventional pillow of the
Egyptians, while still others have perfo
rate or annular handles. Stone pestles
are found on inhabited sites, but were
rarely buried with the dead. They are
less common in portions of the S. where
stone was not plentiful, and in the 1 uehl
country, where the metate and muller
were in general use.
FKT AI K U K PETUKQTTNNUNK
[B. A. E.
Wooden pestles were used with wooden
mortars, and were often maul-shaped, al
though both ends were sometimes en
larged, the implement being so long as to
be held midway in its length, the oper
ator standing upright. Very commonly
the smaller end was used in the mortar,
and the receptacle was deep and sharply
conical to suit. Schoolcraft illustrates an
ingenious use of pestles by the Indians of
Xe\v Hampshire, the implement being
suspended from the elastic branch of a
tree, by which means the arduous task of
lifting the heavy weight was avoided.
For references to writings relating to
pestles, see Mortar*. ( \v. H. n. )
Petaikuk (Peta'lkuk, ' where the petal
[ash tree?] stands'). A former Pima
village in s. Ari/ona. — Russell, Pima MS.,
B. A. !•:., 1(5, 1902. Cf. J'itar.
Petalesharo(/V/i/r<Wmr//, 'chief of men').
A Skidi Pawnee chief, son of Old Knife
( Letalesha), born about 1797. Long de
scribes him as a man of tine physique
and prepi issessing c< mntenanee, and as the
most intrepid warrior of his tribe. It was
he who, at one time, when his tribesmen
were assembled for the purpose of sacrific
ing a captive Comanche woman, stepped
forward and declared that it was his
father's wish to abolish this practice, and
that he presented himself for the purpose
of laying down his own life on the spot
or of" releasing the victim. He then cut
the thongs that bound the woman to a
cross, bore her swiftly through the crowd
to a horse, which lie presented to her,
and, having mounted another himself,
conveyed her beyond the reach of imme
diate pursuit; after having supplied her
with food, and admonishing her to make
tlu> best of her way to her own tribe,
which was at the distance of at least 400
in., he returned to his village. "This
daring deed, "says Long, "would, almost
to a certainty, have terminated in an un
successful attempt under the arm of any
other warrior, and Petalesharo was, no
doubt, indebted for this successful and
noble achievement to the distinguished
renown which his feats of chivalry had
already gained for him and which com
manded the high respect of all his rival
warriors.' He signed, in behalf of his
tribe, the treaty of Grand Pawnee village
on I Matte r., Nebr.,Oct. 9, 1833, asPe-tah-
lay-shah-rho. The treaty of Table cr.,
Nebr.,Sept. 24, 1857, was signed by "Peta-
nesharo, the man and the chief." (r. T.)
Petaluma. A former Moqueltimnan vil
lage about 2 m. K. of Petaluma, Sonoma
<•"•> <'"!• (s. A. B.)
Petaluma.— 'I avion in Cal. Fanner, Mar 30 I860
Yol-hios. — Ibid.
Petangenikashika ('those who became
human beings by the aid of a crane').
A Qnapaw gens.
Crane gens.— Dorscy in ]5th Rep. B. A. K 229 1897
Pe'ta" e'nikaci'^a.— Ibid.
Petaniqwut. See
Petao. A village or tribe mentioned by
Joutel as living in 1687 x. or x.w. of the
Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The re
gion was the abode of Caddoan tribes,
and also of a few intrusive Tonka wan and
Karankawan Indians. The name seems
to have been mentioned to Joutel by the
Kbahamo Indians, who were probably af
filiated withthe Karankawa. (A. c. F. )
Petao.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La I
138, 18415. Petaro.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, Dec.,
TII, 289, 1878. Petaz.— Shea in Charlevoix, New
France, iv, 78, 1870. Petpares.— Barcia, Ensayo,
271, 1723. Petsare.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, De>.,
in, 2S9, 1878. Petzare.— Joutel (1687) in French
Hist. Coll. La,, I, 152, 1846.
Petchaleruhpaka ( Pe-tchale-ruh-pa' -ka ,
' raven ' ) . Given by Morgan ( Anc. Soc. ,
159, 1877) as a gens of the Crow tribe, but
more probably it was a society or a local
band.
Petchenanalas. See JBuckongahelas.
Petdelu. The extinct Turkey clan of
the former pueblo of Pecos, New Mexico.
Pe-dahl-lu. — Hewettin Am. Anthrop., n. s.,vi, 431,
1904. P'etdelu'-K— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix,
352, 1896 (+ = ash = 'people').
Petenegowats. A Mono tribe formerly
living in Esmeralda co., w. Nev. ; pop.
150 in 1870. They were found by Mer-
riam in 1903 just across the line, in Owens
valley. Cal.
Ma-ha'-bit-tuh.— Powers, Inds. W. Nev., MS.. B. A.
E., 1876 ( = 'pine-nut eaters'). Owens Valley
Paiutes. — Merriam in Science, xix, 916. June 15,
1904.— Petenegowat Pah-Utes.— Campbell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 113, 1870. Petonaquats. — Merriam, op.
cit. Pet-tan-i-gwut. — Powers, op. cit.
Peticado (probably Fr. Pet 'it Caddo, 'lit
tle, or lower, Caddo'). The name given
by Mezieres in 1770 to one of the Caddoan
tribes between the Adai and the Xadoha-
dacho, in Texas. Having left the Adai,
Mezieres passed through the Yatasi vil
lage, thence to the Peticado, thence to
the Kadohadacho. The context of the
reports makes it appear that the Peticado,
also called "the Cado," were nearer to
the Yatasi than to the Kadohadacho, and
that their village was on or near Red r.
At this time the Peticado village was dom
inated by French traders, particularly one
Du Pain, who opposed the Spanish intru
sion (Mezieres, Relazion, Oct. 21, 1770,
MS. in Archive General, Provincias In-
ternas, 100; Fray Santa Maria to the
Viceroy, July 21, 1774, MS. in Archive
General). (H. E. H.)
Cados.— Carabaxal, Oct. 30. 1770, Relazion, op. cit.
Piticado. —Santa Maria, 1774, op. cit.
Petkhaninihkashina ('crane people').
A social division of the Osage, said by
Dorsey to be a subgens.
Pe'tqan*i'niqk'acin/a.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A.
E., 235, 1897.
Petodseka (Pe-tod-se-ka, 'white spot').
A Paviotso band formerly about Carson
and Walker lakes, w. Nev. — Dodge in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 1-574, 1860.
Petroglyphs. See Pictographs.
Petukqunnunk. See Tnckernuck.
BULL. 30]
PETUTEK PEYTRE
237
Petutek (PEtu'tEk, or Pti'tsk, 'little
spring [of water]'). A village of the
Nicola band of the Ntlakyapamuk, 41 m.
above Spences Bridge, Brit. Col. — Teit in
Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 174, 1900.
Pewikwithltchu ( W - ui - kw'ithl - tchu,
'grass swallowers,' in allusion to their
drinking dew and rain water ) . An aborig
inal people, mentioned in Zuni tradition
as having lived at a settlement about 18
m. s. of the present Zuni pueblo. See
Shuminkyaitnan. (r. n. c. )
Peyotan ('peyote place'). A Cora
pueblo and seat of a mission near the E.
bank of Rio San Pedro, about lat. 22° 40',
Jalisco, Mexico. Santa Rosa was its
visita.
S. Juan Peyotan. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
Peyote (Spanish derivative from the
Nahuatl peyotl, 'caterpillar,' referring to
the downy center of the "button" ). A
species of small cactus, variously classified
as Arihaloniwn or LopJiophora (Coulter),
found in the arid hills along the lower
Rio Grande and southward in Mexico;
formerly and still much used for cere
monial and medicinal purposes by all the
tribes between the Rocky mts. and the
Gulf of Mexico, from Arkansas r. south
ward, almost to the City of Mexico.
Among the various tribes it is known un
der different names, as seni (Kiowa);
wokowi (Comanche); Jtikon or hikuli
( Tarahumare ) . By the whites it is com
mon ly but incorrectly known as "mes
cal," from a confusion with the maguey
cactus of the S. W. from which the fiery
intoxicant mescal is prepared. In ap
pearance the peyote plant resembles a
radish in size and shape, the top only
appearing above ground. From the cen
ter _ springs a beautiful white blossom,
which is later displaced by a tuft of white
down. N. of the Rio Grande this top
alone is used, being sliced and dried to
form the so-called ' ' button . " In Mexico
the whole plant is cut into slices, dried,
and used in decoction, while the cere
mony also is essentially different from
that of the northern tribes.
Some chemical study of the plant was
made by the German chemist Lewin as
early as' 1888, but the first knowledge of
its ritual use was given to the world in
1891 by James Mooney, of the Bureau of
American Ethnology, who had witnessed
the ceremony while engaged in ethno
logic investigations among the Kiowa,
and brought back to Washington a large
quantity for medical and psychologic ex
perimentation. Tests thus far made indi
cate that it possesses varied and valuable
medicinal propert ies, tending to confirm
the idea of the Indians, who regard it
almost as a panacea.
Among the Tarahumare and others of
Mexico the chief feature of the ceremony,
as described by Lumholtx, is a dance
Among the Kiowa, Comanche, and other
Hams tribes it is rather a ceremony of
prayer and quiet contemplation ft N
usually performed as an invocation for
the recovery of some sick person It N
held m a tipi specially erected for the
purpose, and begins usually at night, con
tinuing until the sun is well up in the
morning. As many men as can sit com
fortably within the tipi circle may par
ticipate, but, as a rule, women do not
take part in the ceremony proper, but
occupy themselves with the preparation
of the sacred food and of the feast in
which all join at the close of the perfor
mance. A fire is kept burning in the cen
ter of the tipi, inclosed within a crescent-
shaped mound, on the top of which is
placed a sacred peyote. Following an
opening prayer by the chief priest, four
peyotes are distributed to each partici
pant, who chews and swallows them,
after which the sacred songs begin to the
accompaniment of the drum and rattle,
each man singing four songs in turn, and
are kept up all night, varied by the in
tervals of prayer and other distributions
of peyote, with a peculiar baptismal cere
mony at midnight. The number of "but
tons" eaten by one individual during the
night varies from 10 to 40, and even more,
the drug producing a sort of spiritual ex
altation differing entirely from that pro
duced by any other known drug, and
apparently without any reaction. The
effect is heightened by the weird lullaby
of the songs, the constant sound of the
drum and rattle, and the fitful glare of
the fire. At some point during the cere
mony the sick person is usually brought
in to be prayed for, and is allowed to eat
one or more specially consecrated peyotes.
At daylight the Morning Star song is sung,
when the women pass in the sacred food,
of which each worshiper partakes, and
the ceremony concludes with the Meat
song. The rest of the morning is given
to friendly gossip, followed by a dinner
under leafy arbors, after which the various
families disperse to their homes.
Consult Lewin, Ueber Anhalonium
Lewinii, 1888; Lumholtx (1) Tarahumari
Dances and Plant \Vorship, 1894, (2)
Symbolism of the Huichol Indians, 1900,
(3) Unknown Mexico, 1902; Mooney, The
Mescal Plant and Ceremony, and Prentiss
and Morgan, Therapeutic Uses of Mescal
Buttons, 1896; Mooney, Calendar History
of the Kiowa, 17th Rep. B. A. K., 1898;
Ellis, Mescal, 1898; Urbina, El Peyote y
el Ololiuhqui, 1900. (J. M.)
Peytre. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (<|. v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., m
1598.— Dilate (1598) in Doc. IneU, xvi,
115, 1871.
PFIA
'HYSIOLOGY
[B, A. E.
Pfia (rti<"t'-t<init<i, 'feather people'). A
chin <>f the pueblo of Taos, N. Mex.—
Hod-e, Held notes, B. A. E., 1899.
Pfialola (PfnUoln-taiina, 'earring peo
ple'). A elan of the pueblo of Taos,
\ Mex. — Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.,
1899.
Pfiataikwahlaonan (Pfiataikwa'hld.onan).
\ elan of the ])iieblo of Taos, N. Mex. —
I lodge Held notes, B. A. E., 1899.
Philip. See K'nxj Philip.
Phillimees. A Seminoletownonornear
Smvannee r., w. Fla., in 1817. — Drake,
Bk. Indians, x. 1848.
Physiology. While practically nothing
is known < >f the physiol< >gy of the Eskimo,
with the exception of their great capacity
I'oraninial food, recent investigations have
yielded definite information in this line
regarding the Indians. It has been sup
posed that in his physiologic functions
tin* Indian differs considerably from the
white man, but the greater our knowledge
in this direction the fewer the differences
appear; there is, however, a certain lack
of uniformity in this respect between
the two raees.
The period of gestation of Indian
women is apparently the same as that of
the white's, and the new-born child is in
every way comparable to the white infant.
It begins to suckle as soon as it is given
the breast, generally shows excellent
nutrition, and has from the beginning a
good voice. In (> to 8 months the first
teeth appear; during the' 7th or 8th month
the child begins to sit up; at 1 year it
stands alone, and soon after begins to
walk; at the age of about 18 months it
commences to talk, and when 4 years of
age it has a good command of language.
During its tirst year the Indian child
spends as much time in sleeping as does
a healthy white child, and after" the first
year is very playful. It cries, on the aver
age, less than the white child, but the
principal reason for this seems to be the
fact that it is generally well nourished
and not sickly. The infant is nursed
usually much later than among whites,
not infrequently up to its 3d or 4th year,
but after its lith to 9th month it also par
takes of most of the foods of its parents.
I'p to the 7tli year incontinence of urine
is quite frequent, apparently without
pathological cause, but this disappears
spontaneously thereafter.
As among whiles, the period of puberty
in the Indian is earlier in the low and hot
regions than in those that are elevated or
eold. In such very hot regions as the
lower Colorado valley many of the girls
begin to menstruate between the ages of
I 1 ami i:;; while among tribes that live at
a considerable altitude, as the Apache of
Ari/ona and the Indians farther \., this
function begins usually during the 13th
or 14th year, and delays are more numer
ous; precise data from many localities
are as yet lacking. The development of
the breast in the girl commences usually
at about, the 12th year, and except among
individuals there' appears to be no great
variation among the tribes of which there
is most knowledge. Full development of
the breast is seldom attained in the un
married young woman before the 18th
year. The time of puberty in Indian
boys differs apparently but little, if any,
from that in whites. Scanty growth of
mustache is noticeable from about the
16th year, sometimes much later.
Marriage is generally entered into ear
lier than among American whites; only
few girls of more than 18 years, and few
young men of more than 22 years, are un
married. Now and then a girl is married
at 14 or 15, and there is an instance of a
Comanche girl of 11 years who married a
Kiowa. Among the latter tribe it is not
exceptional for girls to be married at 13.
Indian women bear children early, and
the infants of even the youngest mothers
seem in no way defective. The birth rate
is generally high, from 6 to 9 births in a
family being usual. Twins are not very
uncommon, but triplets occur very rarely.
( )ne or more naturally sterile women may
be met in every large band.
The adult life of the Indian offers noth
ing radically different from that of ordi
nary whites. The supposed early aging
of Indian women is by no means general
and is not characteristic of the race;
when it occurs, it is due to the conditions
surrounding the life of the individual.
Gray hairs in small numbers may occa
sionally be found, as in brunette whites,
even in children, but such occurrence is
without significance. Senile grayness
does not commence earlier than among
healthy whites, and it advances more
slowly, seldom, if ever, reaching the
degree of complete whiteness. Baldness
not due to disease is extremely rare. A
common phenomenon observed in the
aged Indian is pronounced wrinkling of
the skin of the face and other parts. Lit
tle is known as to the exact period of
menopause in the women, for but few
of them know their actual age. Men
remain potent, at least occasionally,
much beyond 50 years. The longevity
of the Indian is very much like that of a
healthy white man. There are individ
uals who reach the age of 100 years and
more, but they are exceptional. Among
aged Indians there is usually little de
crepitude. Aged women predominate
somewhat in numbers over aged men.
Advanced senility is marked by general
emaciation, marked wrinkling of the
skin, forward inclination of the body,
and gradual diminution of muscular
power as well as of acuteness of the
senses. The teeth are often much worn
BULL. 30]
PHYSIOLOGY
239
down, or are lost mainly through the
absorption of the alveolar processes.
Among the more primitive tribes, who
often pass through periods of want,
capacity for food is larger than in the
average whites. Real excesses in eating
are witnessed among such tribes, but prin
cipally at feasts. On the reservations,
and under ordinary circumstances, the
consumption of food by the Indian is
usually moderate. All Indians readily
develop a strong inclination for and are
easily affected by alcoholic drinks. The
average Indian "ordinarily passes some-"
what more time in sleep than the civil
ized white man; on the other hand, he
manifests considerable capability for en
during its loss, Yawning, snoring, eruc
tation, and flatus are about as common
with Indians as with whites. Sneezing,
however, is rare, and hiccough even more
so. Dreams are frequent and variable.
Illusions or hallucinations in healthy in
dividuals and under ordinary conditions
have not been observed. Lefthanded-
ness occurs in every tribe, and with
nearly the same frequency as among
whites (approximately 3 per cent). The
sight, hearing, smell, and taste of the
Indian, so far as can be judged from un
aided but extended observation, are in
no way peculiar. In the ordinary I ndian
with healthy eyes and ears, the sight and
hearing are generally very good, but in no
way phenomenal. To those who receive
education above that of the common
school, glasses are often necessary. In
the old, eyesight is generally weakened,
md in some the hearing is more or less
)lunted. The physical endurance of In-
lians on general occasions probably ex-
•eeds that of the whites. The Indian
>asily sustains long walking or running,
mnger and thirst, severe sweating, etc. ;
>ut he often tires readily when subjected
o steady work. His mental endurance,
lowever, except when he may be engaged
n ceremonies or games, or on other
ccasions which produce special mental
xcitement, is but moderate; an hour of
uestioning almost invariably produces
lental fatigue. Respiration and temper-
ture are nearly the same as in healthy
•hites, the latter perhaps averaging
ightly lower; but the pulse is some-
hat slower, the general average in adult
ien approximating 66. Muscular force
L the hands, tested by the dynanometer,
somewhat lower than with whites in
te males and about equal in the females,
tie shoulder strength shows less differ-
ice, and the strength, or at least the
tdurance, of the back and lower limbs,
dging from the work and other pur-
its to which the Indians are accus-
med, probably exceeds that of the
lites.
Ihe mental functions ,,f the Indian
should be compared with those of whites
reared and living under approximately
similar circumstances. On closer obser
vation the differences in the fundamental
psychical manifestations between tin- two
races are found to be small. No instincts
not possessed by whites have developed
in the Indian. His proficiency in track
ing and concealment, his sense of direc
tion, _etc., are accounted for by his special
training and practice, and are not found
in the Indian youth who has not had
such experience. The Indian lacks much
of the ambition known to the white man,
yet he shows more or less of the quality
where his life affords a chance for it, as
in war, in his games, art, adornment, and
many other activities.
The emotional life of the Indian is
more moderate and ordinarily more free
from extremesof nearly every nature, than
that of the white person, the prevalent
subjective state is that of content in well-
being, with inclination t<> humor. Pleas
urable emotions predominate, but seldom
rise beyond the moderate; those of a pain
ful nature are occasionally very pro
nounced. Maternal love is strong, espe
cially during the earlier years of the child.
Sexual love is rather simply organic, not
of so intellectual an order as among
whites; but this seems to be largely the
resu-lt of views and customs governing
sex relations and marriage-. The social
instinct and that of self-preservation are
much like those of white people. Emo
tions of anger and hatred are infrequent
and of normal character. Fear is rather
easily aroused at all ages, in groups of
children occasionally reaching a panic;
but this is likewise due in large measure
to peculiar beliefs and untrammeled
imagination.
Modesty, morality, and the sense of right
and justice are as natural to the Indian as
to the white man, but, as in other respects,
are modified in the former by prevalent
views and conditions of life. Transgres
sions of every character are less frequent
in the Indian! Memory ( of sense impres
sions as well as of mental acts proper) is
generally fair. Where the faculty has
been much exercised in one direction, as
in religion, it acquires remarkable capac
ity in that particular. The young exhibit
good memory for languages. The fac
ulty of will is strongly developed,
tellectual activities proper are com
parable with those of ordinary healthy
whites, though on the whole, and ex
cepting the sports, the mental processes
are probably habitually slightly slower.
Among many tribes lack of thrift, im
providence, 'absence of demonstrative
manifestations, and the previously men
tioned lack of ambition are observable;
240
PIA PIANKASHAW
[3. A. E.
hut these peculiarities must he charged
largely, it' not entirely, to differences
in mental training and habits. The rea
soning of the Indian and his ideation,
though modified by his views, have often
been shown to be excellent. His power
of imitation, and even of invention, are
good, as is his aptitude in several higher
ails and in oratory. An Indian child
reared under the cafe of whites, educated
in the schools of civilization, and with
out having acquired the notions of its
people, is habitually much like a white
child trained in a similar degree under
similar conditions.
Consult Boteler, Peculiarities of the
American Indian from a Physiological and
Pathological Standpoint, 1880-81; Mays,
Experimental Inquiry, 1887; Holder, Age
of Puberty of Indian Girls, 1890; Currier,
Study Relative to Functions of Reproduc
tive Apparatus, 1891; Parker, Concerning
American Indian Womanhood, 1891-92;
Eleventh Census, Rep. on Indians, 1894;
Hrdlicka(l) Physical and Physiological
Observations on 'the Navaho, 1900, (2)
Bull. 34, B. A. E., 1908. See also the
bibliographies under Anatomy and Health
(ni<l Dixfiixt'. (A. IT. )
Pia (Pi-a}. A former Siuslaw village
on Siuslaw r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 230, 1890.
Piacaamanc. A rancheria, probably Co-
chimi, formerly connected with Purisima
(Cadegomo) mission, which was near the
w. coast of Lower California, about lat.
2(5° i>o/._ I )()c. Hist, Mex., 4th s., v, 189,
1857.
Piachi. A walled town, probably of
the Choctaw, formerly on Tombigbee r.,
w. A la. ; visited by De Soto in 1540. Lewis
thinks it probable that it was on Black
Warrior r., Ala.
Piache.— Grntl. of Klvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n, 15(1, 1850. Piachi.— Gen tl. of Elvas in
Lewis, Exped. De Soto, 188, 1907.
Piagadme. A rancheria, probably Co-
chimi, formerly connected with Purisima
(Cadegomo) mission, Lower California.—
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 189, 1857.
Piamato. A pueblo of the Tigua or the
Tewa of New Mexico in 1598.
Piamato.— On ate (1598) in Doc. Inert., xvi, 102,
1*71. Xiomato.— I bid., ll(i.
Pianbotinu (Pidnbotinu-taiina, 'white
mountain people'). A clan of the pueblo
of Taos, N. Mex.— Hodge, field notes,
P>. A. F,, 1899.
Piankashaw (possibly connected with
Payangitchaki, 'those who separate,' from
/>i'i-fii,(iltini, 'I separate from,' according
to Gatschet; the Miami form, according
to .1. I'. Dunn, is P<ninn<j(jW>/<t]i). Form
erly a subtribe of the Miami, but later
a separate people. In an account of the
rivers and peoples of the W., La Salle,
about 1082, mentions the Piankashaw as
one of the tribes gathered about his Illi
nois fort; these were bands brought from
their usual habitat. In the account by
Cadillac (1695) they are spoken of as
being w. of the Miami village on St Joseph
r., Mich., with the Mascoutens, Kickapoo,
and other tribes. It is probable they were
then on Vermillion r., in Indiana and
Illinois. St Cosme (1699) says that the
village of the Peanzichias Miamis was on
Kankakee r., 111., but that they formerly
lived on the Mississippi. They had pos
sibly been driven w. by the Iroquois.
Their ancient village was on the Wabash
at the^ junction of the Vermillion; at a
later period they established another set
tlement, Chippekawkay, lower down the
river, at the present site of Yincennes, Ind.
About 1770 they gave permission to the
Delawares to occupy the E. part of their
territory. Chauvignerie (1736) says that
the Wea, the Piankashaw, and the Pepi-
cokia were the same nation in different vil
lages, and gives the deer as the Piankashaw
totem. In the beginning of the present
century they and the Wea began to cross
over into Missouri, and in 1832 the two
tribes sold all their claims in the E. and
agreed to remove to Kansas as one tribe.
About 1854 the consolidated tribe united
with the remnant of the Illinois, then
known as Peoria and Kaskaskia, and in
1867 the entire body sold their lands in
Kansas and removed to the present Okla
homa, where they are now known under
the name of Peoria. The Piankashaw
made or participated in treaties with the
United States at Greenville, O., Aug. 3,
1795; Ft Wayne, Ind., June 7, 1803; Vin-
cennes, Ind., Aug. 7, 1803, Aug. 27, 1804,
and Dec. 30, 1805; Portage des Sioux,
Mo., July 18, 1815; Vincennes, Ind.,
Jan. 3, 1818 (not ratified) ; Castor Hill,
Mo., Oct. 29, 1832; Washington. D. C.,
May 30, 1854, and Feb. 23, 1867.
The Piankashawr probably never num
bered many more than 1,000 souls. In
1736 Chauvignerie estimated the Pianka
shaw, Wea, and Pepicokia together at
about 1,750. In 1759 the Piankashaw
alone were estimated at 1,500, and five
years later at 1,250. This was reduced to
950 in 1780, and 800 in 1795. In 1825
there were only 234 remaining, and in
1906 all the tribes consolidated under the
name of Peoria numbered but 192, none
of whom was of pure blood. (j. M.)
Hopungieasaw. — Woodward, Reminisc., 23. 1859
('dancing Indians,' from opunga, 'to dance':
Creek name). Hopungiesas.-ibid., 94. Miari-
kish.— Gatschet, Caddo MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Caddo
name). Payangitchaki. — Gatschet, Miami MS.,
B. A. E., 1888 (correct Miami form). Peahushaws.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 79, 1854.
Peanghichla. — La Salle (1682) in Margry, Doc., II,
201, 1877. Peanguicheas.— McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, op. cit. Peanguichias.— Doc. of 1718
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 891, 1855. Peanguis-
chias.— Beauharnois (1745), ibid., x, 25, 1858.
Peanguiseins.— Cadillac (1695) in Margry, Dec., V,
124, 1883. Peankshaws.— Lang and Taylor, Rep., 23,
1843. Peanquichas.— Chauvignerie (1736) quoted
by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 555, 1853. Pean
zichias Miamis.— St Cosine (1699) quoted by Shea,
BULL. 30]
PIANKATANK PIBA
241
n - .
and Hall^ Ind Tribes, in, 79, 1854. Pecankee-
shaws.— Hough in Indiana Geol. Rep., map 1883
Pehenguichias.— McKenney and Hail Ind Tribes'
in, 80, 1854. Pelagisia.— Gatschet, Shawnee MS '
B. A. E 1879 (Shawnee name; plural, Pelagis-
iagi). Peouanguichfas.— Bacqueville de la Poth-
erie II, 335, 1753. Piancashaws.-Vater, Mith.
pt. 3, sec. 3, 351, 1816. Piangeshaw.— Jones, Ojeb-
way Inds., 178,1861. Pianguichia.— Coxe ciiro-
lana map, 1741. Pianguisha.— Croghan (1757)
in Is. ^i . Doc. Col. Hist. , vn, 268, 1856. Pianka-
shaws.-Johnson(1763), ibid. ,583. Piankaskouas.—
Tailhan, Perrot Mem., 222, note, 1864 Pianke-
shas.— McCoy, Ann. Reg., 21, 1836. Pianke-
shaws.-German Flats conf. (1770) in N. Y. Doc
Col. Hist., VIII, 233, 1857. Piankichas.-Vater
Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351, 1816. Piankishas.— Croghaii
(1759) quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 146 18'>5 Pian-
kishaws.— Harrison ( 1814 ) quoted by Drake Tecum-
seh, 160, 1852. Piankshaws.— De Butts (1795) in
Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., i, 582, 1832. Pianquicha —
Smith, Bouquet's Exped., 64, 1766. Pianquiches —
Perkins and Peck, Annals of the West, 687, 1850
Pianquishaws.— Croghan (1759) quoted by Rupp,
West.Penn., 146, 1846. Pi-auk- e-shaws.-Beckwith
in Indiana Geol. Rep., 41, 1883. Piawkashaws.—
Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 344, 1816. Pinkeshaws.—
Kelton, Ft Mackinac, 38, 1884. Piouanguichias.-
Bacqueville de la Potherie, n, 346, 1753 Plan-
kishaws.— Dal ton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 123, 1809 (misprint). Poiiankikias.— Tailhan,
Perrot Mem., 222, note, 1864. Pyankashees.— Ks-
nauts and Rapilly Map, 1777. Pyankeeshas.—
Croghan (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 781
1856. Pyankehas.— Croghan (1765) quoted in Am.
8S£\ G-t^' 272> 183L Pyankeshaws.-Croghan
(1765), ibid., 265. Pyankishaws.— Volney View
Of U. S. A., 352, 1804. Tukachohas.-Loskiel (1794)
quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 336,
Piankatank. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy on Piankatank r., Va. They
numbered about.200 in 1608. Their prin
cipal village, also called Piankatank, was
on the river of the same name in Middle
sex CO.
Payankatanks.— Simons in Smith (1629), Va. i
to^; 18i2- Payankatonks.— Jefferson, Notes, 138,
801. Piankatanks.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 9,
1848,
Piasa (probably cognate with Cree
viyesiw, referring to an imaginary bird, a
name of the thunderbird, and also cognate
with the Chippewa&mmi, ' a large bird. '—
Hewitt). The name given to a prehistoric
Dictograph formerly on the face of the
-ocky bluff where Alton, 111., isnowsitu-
ited. It was first mentioned and described
)y Marquette, in the account of his journey
town the Mississippi in 1673, who, how
ever, speaks of two (Jes. Rel. 1673-75,
ihwaites ed., LIX, 139, 1900; Shea, Discov.
tfiss., 39, 1852): "While skirting some
ocks, which by their height and length
nspired awe, we saw upon one of them
wo painted monsters which at first made
s afraid, and upon which the boldest
avages dare not long rest their eyes,
'hey are as large as a calf; they have
orns on their heads like those of deer,
horrible look, red eyes, a beard like a
ger's, a face somewhat like a man's, a
ody covered with scales, and so long a
iil that it winds all around the body,
assing above the head and going back
etween the legs, ending in a fish's tail,
-reen, red, and black are the three colors
3456— Bull. 30, pt. 2—07 16
composing the picture." Marquette fur-
ther says that the aintin w ell done
sour
ley from Texas in 1686, considers this de
scription as exaggerated, saying- "This
frightful monster is a horse painted on a
rock with matachia [an old term for paint]
and some other wild beasts made by the
Indians" (Shea, Discov. .Miss., 223 1852)
He says he reached them without diffi
culty, and adds: "The truth is that
Miarms pursued by Mitchigamias having
been drowned here the Indians since then
offertobaccoto these figures. " st ( osme
who journeyed down the Mississippi in
1699,saysthattheiiguresM-erethenalm<,st
erased (Shea Early Voy., 66, 1861 ). In
1835 John Russell published what he
claimed to be the Indian "tradition of
the Piasa," which is copied by McAdams
m his Records of Ancient Races, 1887.
The tradition is admitted to be chieflv
imaginary, and is substantially the same
as that given by Jones (Illinois and the
West, 54-56, 1838). McAdams, who had
studied the literature and local traditions
relating to these figures, states that a figure
made in 1825 by a Mr Dennis represented
the animal as winged, and adopts this
form in his book. The figure as seen by
Marquette appears to have been almos't
precisely of the form and detail of the
"medicine animal of the Winnebago"
given by Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, n,
pi. 55, fig. 224, 1852), and hence is
probably connected with some myth.
The latter author says the figure "was
drawn for him by Little Hill, a Winne
bago chief, who stated that the animal
was seen only by medicine-men. Park-
man (Discov.* Great West, 59, 1874) says
that when he passed the place in 1867
"a part of the rock had been quarried
away, and instead of Marquette's mon
ster, it bore a huge advertisement." See
also Mallery in 10th Rep. B. A. E., 77-79,
1893; Armstrong, The Pia/a, or, the
Devil among the Indians, 1887; Bayliss in
Rec. of the Past, vn, pt. 2, 1908. (r. T.)
Piato. Mentioned as a division of the
Pima who inhabited the region of Ca-
borca and Tubutama, in Sonora, Mexico
(Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864).
They were really a branch of the Papago,
and probably the same as the Soba.
Piattuiabbe ('Pi-at-tui'-ab-ln-). A tribe of
the Paviotso, consisting of five bands,
near Belmont, s. central Nevada; pop.
249 in 1873.— Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 52, 1874.
Piba. The Tobacco phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Piba and Chongyo
(Pipe) clans. According to Stephen
these form part of the Rabbit (Talx>)
phratry. The Piba people were strong
at Awatobi before its destruction.
Piba.— Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1X84. Pi-ba nyu-
mu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., vn, 405, 1894
242
PI HA — PICTOGRAPHS
[B. A. E.
Pieb.— Fewkes. ibid., vi, 367.
l.viS
Piba. The Tobacco clan of the Hopi.
Pi'ba.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891. Piba
winwu.— Kewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900
iu-irnrt'i clan I. Pib-wun-wu.— Fewkes in Am.
\nthrop vn. 405, 1894. Pip.— Voth, Oraibi Sum-
IIHT Snake Ceremony, -JS2, 1903. Piva.— Dorsey
and Vutli. Oraibi Soyal, I'-', 1901.
Picachos (Span.: 'peaks'). ATepehuane
pueblo in Jalisco, Mexico. — Orozco y
Berra, (Jeog., L'Sl, 1864.
Pichikwe ( J'i-chi kar, ' parrot people') .
A clan of the pueblo of Zufii, N. Mex. ; also
called Mulakwe, 'Macaw people.' — Cush-
ingin 13th Rep. B. A. K., 368, 1896.
Pickaway anise. An herbalist's name,
of Ohio origin, for Pteha trifoliata. For
the name, see Piqua. (w. R. G. )
Pickawillanee. A village on Miami r.,
at the site of the present Piqua, Miami
co., Ohio, destroyed about 1750. It was
occupied by the Miami, who were driven
out in 1763 by the tribes adhering to the
English interest. The site was afterward
occupied by the Shawnee as Piqua Town
iq. v. ). The Picts, mentioned about
that time as a western tribe, are located
on old maps in this vicinity. (.1. M.)
Pickawillanees. — Carver, Trav., map, 1778. Picka-
willany. — Ksnauts and Rapilly Map, 1777.
Picts.— Stobo (1754) quoted by Riipp., W. Penn.,
app., L'95, 1S4C. Tawixtwi.— La Tour Map, 1784
( for Twi^htwee. a name for the Miami).
Picks. I Jigging implements of the pick
type wen1 in very general use among the
ESKIMO ROOT PICK OF BONE. (NELSON)
aborigines, and native examples are still
found among tribes most remote from the
influence of the whites. Usually these
implements are made of wood, bone, or
shell, points of antler and walrus tusks
being especially adapted for the purpose.
They may well be regarded as in a meas
ure filling the functions of the pick, the
hoe, the spade, and, for that matter, the
plow of civilized peoples. Stone picks
were in somewhat common use in many
sections, and numerous examples are
[•reserved in our museums. It appears,
however, that their employment was
confined largely to mining and quarrying
operations where the substances dealt
with were too compact to be successfully
managed with tools of less durable kind.
These stone picks are often rude in shape
and are not always readily distinguished
from ruder forms of the ax, adz, chisel,
and gouge, which served at times, no
doubt, a somewhat similar range of func
tions. The simplest forms were unmodi-
ried fragments of stone of convenient
shape, used in the hand or rudely hafted.
The most primitive artificial forms were
suitable pieces of stone slightly altered
by .chipping, pecking, and*
grinding, to make them more
effective.
The most important class of
stone picks are such as were used
in getting out soapstone and
rough-shaping the utensils
made from it, and in working
quarries of mica and iron ox
ides. These quarry implements
are of different degrees of elab
oration, ranging from the frag
ment or bowlder brought to
a point by a few blows of the hammer-
stone to neatly shaped forms flaked or
pecked and ground over the entire sur
face. Many are
chisel-like and
have flat edges,
instead of points,
and symmetric
blades, though
often rough at the
upper end as if in
tended to be in
serted in a socket.
(See Stonework.)
These could with
equal propriety be classed with chisels or
even with adxes. In the soapstone quar
ries are found also many examples of celts,
gouges, and
grooved axes
adapted by vari
ous kinds and
degrees of re
modeling to the
work of extract
ing masses of th e
stone used in
blocking out the
vessels.
(w. n. H.)
Picolata. A
former town,
probably Semi-
nole, on the E.
bank Of St Johns
r., w. of St Au
gustine, Fla.— II . R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong.,
2d sess., map, 768-69, 1838.
Picquemyan. An Algonquian tribe liv
ing on lower St Lawrence r., Canada, in
1534.— Cartier (1536), Bref Recit, 40,
1866.
Pic River. A Chippewa settlement at
the mouth of Pic r., on the N. shore of L.
Superior, Ontario, occupied in 1884 by 245
and in 1906 by 210 Indians.
Pictographs. Pictography may be de
fined as that form of thought- writing
which seeks to convey ideas by means of
picture-signs or marks more or less sug-
BULL. 30]
PICTOGEAPHS
243
gestive or imitative of the object or idea
in mind. Significance, therefore, is an
essential element of pictographs, which are
alike in that they all express thought,
register a fact, or convey a message.
Pictographs, on the one hand, are more or
less closely connected with sign language
(q. v.), by which they may have been
preceded in point of time. Some, indeed,
see in pictography a later stage of gesture
speech, but the evidences assumed to be
indicative of such genetic connection fall
far short of proof, and it is believed that
pictography may have had a more or less
independent origin and career. Picto
graphs, on the other hand, are closely con
nected with every varying form of script
and print, past and present, the latter
being, in fact, derived directly or indi
rectly from them.
Although the earliest use of picture-
signs is shrouded in the mists of antiquity,
and although they have been employed
by all uncivilized peoples, it is chiefly to
the American Indian we must look for a
comprehensive knowledge of their use
and purpose, since among them alone
were both pictographs and sign language
found in full and significant employ.
Pictographs have been made upon a
great variety of objects, a favorite being
the human body. Among other natural
substances, recourse by the pictographer
has been had to stone, bone, skins,
feathers and quills, gourds, shells, earth
and sand, copper, and wood, while textile
and fictile fabrics figure prominently in
the list.
The tools by which and materials of
which pictographs have been made are
almost as various as the objects upon
which they have been found. For carv
ing upon hard substances, including cut
ting, pecking, scratching, and rubbing, a
piece of hard pointed stone, frequently
perhaps an arrowpoint, was an effective
tool. For carving bone and ivory the
Eskimo had learned to use the bow-drill.
For incising bark and similar substances
i pointed bone was employed. A piece
)f charcoal, or more often a bit of red
)cher, served for drawing. Dyes of vari-
>us shades of brown, red, and yellow,
vhich were extracted from plants, were
ivailable for painting. The Zufii and
^avaho employed corn-meal for cere-
nonial marking of their bodies, and for
heir famous dry-paintings (q. v. ) used
and, ashes, and powdered mineral and
•egetal substances of various hues.
For the Indian skilled in sign language
b was natural and easy to fix signs upon
•ark, skin, or rock, but the evolution of
ictographs into sound signs or a true
honetic alphabet must have been very
!ow, and its accomplishment was limited
) a few peoples who already were press
ing upon the confines of, if they had not
entered, the civilized state. On this con
tinent, so far as known, this stage of
thought writing had been readied only
by the Aztec and Maya, who in this, as
m some other directions, had far out
stripped other tribes. Had the coming
of the Spaniard been delayed a few cen
turies it is probable that he would have
found these peoples in possession of a
written sound language.
In the earlier stages of picture-writing,
when the savage artist sought to record
facts and ideas, his picture signs assumed
a literal form and, so far as his limited
skill sufficed, natural and artificial objects
were portrayed realistically. Neither
in modeling nor sculpture, however,
was the skill of the Indian artist suffi
cient for the accurate delineation of ani
mate or inanimate objects, nor was such
accuracy essential to his purpose; hence,
wrhen attempting the specific portrayal
of animals, his end was attained chiefly
by emphasizing prominent and unmis
takable features, a method which soon
SURFACE; ARIZONA. U
led to the elimination of everything but
essentials.
From the earliest form of picture-writ
ing, the imitative, the Indian had pro
gressed so far as to frame his conceptions
ideographically, and even to express ab
stract ideas. Later, as skill was acquired,
his figures became more and more con
ventionalized till in many cases all sem
blance of the original was lost, and the
ideograph became a mere symbol. While
the great body of Indian glyphs remained
pure ideographs, symbols were by no
means uncommonly'employed, especially
to express religious subject", and a rich
color symbolism likewise was developed,
notably in the S. W.
Among the Indians of the I'nited States
the use of pictographic signs reached
highest development among the Kiowa
ami the Dakota tribes in their so-called
calendars. These calendars are painted
on deer, antelope, and buffalo hides, and
constituted a chronology of past years.
The Dakota calendars have a picture for
each year, or rather for each winter,
244
PICTOGEAPH8
[B. A. E.
while that of the Kiowa has a summer
symbol and a winter symbol, with a
picture or device representing some note
worthy event. The origin of the cal
endar,' or "winter count," dates back
probably only a few
generations, and
while the method
of transcription is
purely aboriginal it
in to be inferred that
contact with the
whites had stimu
lated the inventive
powrers of the In-
dian in this direction
without prescribing
its form, just as Sequoya was stimulated to
the invention of the Cherokee syllabary
by the observed use of writing. ( In addi
tion to Mallcry, consult Mooney in 17th
and 19th Reports B. A. E.,aud8ee Sequoya.)
Tattooing (q. v.) is a form of picture-
writing more widespread than any other
and perhaps more commonly practised.
Originating in very ancient times, it per
sists to-day among certain classes of civi
lized peoples. Besides the permanent
I MALLERY)
incised, or painted; occasionally they are
rendered both permanent and conspicu
ous by being first incised and then painted.
They appear on sea-worn bowlders, on
glacier-polished rocks, on canyon cliffs,
and within caves. Mallery states that
petroglyphs of the incised form are more
common in the N., while colored ones
are more numerous in the S., and that
petroglyphs of any kind are less common
in the central part of the United States.
The general absence in the interior of
suitable media upon which to inscribe
glyphs doubtless explains their general
absence there, but the significance of
the former facts of distribution is not
apparent.
Our present knowledge of Indian petro
glyphs does not justify the belief that they
record events of great importance, and it
would seem that the oft-expressed belief
that a mine of information respecting the
customs, origin, and migrations of ancient
peoples is locked up in these generally
indecipherable symbols must be aban
doned. In the above connection it is of
interest to note that similar and some
times identical pictographic symbols ap-
PETROGLYPHS INCISED ON ROCK SURFACE; NEW MEXICO.
marking of the body by means of coloring
matter introduced under the skin, tattoo
ing includes scarification and body paint
ing. Whether the practice of tattoo had
its origin in a desire for personal adorn
ment or, as concluded by Spencer and
others, as a means of tribal marks, its
final purposes and significance among
our Indians were found by Mallery to be
various and to include the following:
Tribal, clan, and family marks; to dis
tinguish between free and slave, high
and low; as certificates of bravery in
passing prescribed ordeals or in war; as
religious symbols; as a therapeutic rem
edy or a prophylactic; as a certificate of
marriage in the case of women, or of mar
riageable condition; as a personal mark,
in distinction to a tribal mark ; as a charm ;
to inspire fear in an enemy; to render
the skin impervious to weapons; to bring
good fortune, and as the design of a secret
society.
The form of picture-writing known as
the petroglyph is of world-wide distribu
tion and is common over most of North
America. Petroglyphs may be pecked or
pear in widely remote parts of the world,
and Mallery notes that the pictographs
of Central and South America show re
markable resemblances to some from New
Mexico, Arizona, and California. Bear
ing in mind the racial identity, similar
culture status, and, in a general way, the
similar environment of their makers, such
resemblances, and even identities, in pic
tographic representation are in no wise
surprising. Even were it possible to es
tablish for these similar and widely sepa
rated symbols a common significance,
which is not the case, such facts are
best interpreted as coincident, and as
closely analogous to the occurrence of
identical words in unrelated languages.
Upon this head Col. Mallery pertinently
remarks that in attempts to prove rela
tionship identity of symbols is of less
importance than general similarity of
design and workmanship. His further
statement, conservative though it be,
that by the latter criteria it is possible, to
a limited extent, to infer migrations and
priscan habitat is less convincing. It is
thought that criteria like these should he
BULL. 30]
PICTOGRAPHS PICURIS
245
employed with great caution, and that in
such studies their chief value must ever
be as aids in connection with other and
corroborative evidence.
When interrogated, modern Indians
often disclaim knowledge of or interest in
the origin and significance of the petro-
glyphs, and often explain them as the work
of supernatural beings, which explanation
in the minds of many invests them with
still deeper mystery. Beyond the fact
that by habits of thought and training
the Indian may be presumed to be in
closer touch with the glyph maker than
the more civilized investigator, the Indian
is no better qualified to interpret petro
glyphs than the latter, and in many re
spects, indeed, is far less qualified, even
though the rock pictures may have been
made by his forbears.
That, as a rule, petroglyphs are not
mere idle scrawls made to gratify a fleet
ing whim, or pass an idle moment, is
probably true, although sometimes they
are made by children in play or as a pas
time. Nevertheless their significance is
more often local than general; they per
tain to the individual rather than to the
nation, and they record personal achieve
ments and happenings more frequently
than tribal histories; petroglyphs, too,
are known often to be the records of the
visits of individuals to certain places, sign
posts to indicate the presence of water or
the direction of a trail, to give warning
or to convey a message. However impor
tant such records may have seemed at the
time, viewed historically they are of triv
ial import and, for the greater part, their
interest perished with their originators.
Many of them, however especially in
s. w. United States, are known on the au
thority of their makers to possess a
deeper significance, and to be connected
with myths, rituals, and religious prac
tices.
Whatever the subjects recorded by
Indian glyphs, whether more or less im
portant, the picture signs and their sym
bolism were rarely part of a general
system, unless perhaps among the Aztec
and the Maya, but are of individual origin,
are obscured by conventionalism, and re
quire for their interpretation a knowledge
of their makers and of the customs and
events of the times, which usually are
wanting.
From the above appears the futility of
serious attempts to interpret, without ex
traneous aid, the rock writings of ancient
man, since in most cases it is almost cer
tain that only the writer and his intimate
compeers possessed the key.
While pictographs in general have not
yielded the rich fund of information of
past peoples and times expected by stu
dents, and while the historic import and
value of many of them are slight or al
together wanting, their study is impor
tant. These pictures on skin, bark, and
stone, crude in execution as they often
are, yet represent the first artistic rec
ords of ancient, though probably not
of primitive, man. In them lies the
germ of achievement which time and
effort have developed into the master
pieces of modern eras. Xor is the study
of pictographs less important as affording
a glimpse into the psychological work
ings of the mind of early man in his
struggles upward.
See memoirs by Mallerv in 4th and 10th
Reps. B. A. E., from which much of the
above is taken. (H. w. H.)
Pictou. A Micrnac village or band at the
northern end of Nova Scotia in 17(>0. —
Frye (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., x, 116, 1809.
Picuris (from Plkuria, its Keresan
name). A Tigua pueblo about 40 in. N.
of Santa Fe, N. Mex., identified by Bande-
lier with the Acha of the chroniclers of
Coronado's expedition in 1540-42. It
early became the seat of the Franciscan
mission of San Lorenzo and was said to
have contained 3, 000 inhabitants in 16SO,
when, in the Pueblo revolt of that year,
the nativeskilled theirmissionary, burned
the church, and abandoned the pueblo,
but it was rebuilt near its former site in or
soon after 1692. In 1704 the Picuris peo
ple, on account of some superstition,
again deserted their pueblo and fled to
Quartelejo (q. v.), a Jicarilla settlement
350 leagues N. E. of Santa Fe", but were
induced to return 2 years later. On this
account and by reason of their proximity
to the Jicarillas in later times, the Picuris
tribe has a considerable infusion of
Apache blood. Pop. 125 in 1900, 101 in
1904. Consult Bandelier in Arch. lust.
Papers, v, 182-83, 1890. See Khahitan,
Pueblos, Tigua. (F.W. H.)
Acha.— Castaneda (1596) in Ternaux-Compans,
Vov ix 168, 1838. Peoari.— Hervas (ca. 1800)
quoted by Prichard, Pliys. Hist. Man., v, 341, 1847.
Pecora.— Calhoun in Cal. Mess, and Corresp., '215,
1850. Pecucio.— Pike, Exped., 2d map 181C
Pecucis — Ibid., 3d map. Pecuri.— MS. of 1683
quoted bv Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in.
88 1890 Pecurie*.— Vetancurt(ra.l693)inTeatro
Mex., m, 300, 1871. Pecuris.—Humboldt Atlas
Nouv.-Espagne, carte 1, 1811. Pe"kwihta .—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (.Temez and
Pecos name). Picaris.— Simpson, Exped. to
Navaio Country, 2d map, 1850. Piccuries.— Ladd,
Storv of N. Mex., '201, 1891. Pioorit.— Calhoun in
Cal. Mess, and Corresp., 211. 1850 Pictons.-
Curtis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1833. Picuni.—
Powell in Am. Nat., xiv, 005, Aug. 1880. ^cuii.-
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 1/6, map, 1889.
pfouria.-lnd. Aflf. Rep 606, 1889 Picune,,-
Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 109, 2o/, 1871.
Piciw.— Hinton. Handbook to Ariz., map, 1878.
Suri'a. -Hodge, Ik-M notes B. A. h , 1WJ
(Keresan name). Ping-gwi'.-Ibid. ( ^teway ol
the mountains': TV wa name ) Ping-ul-tha;-B« -
nan— Ibid. (Sandia name). »an *""»»« ». «-
Pecuries.-Vetancurt (ca. 1693) in Teatro Mex., 318,
246
PIECHAR PIEGAN
[B. A. E.
1S71 (mission name). San Lorenzo de Pecuries —
Ward in Ind. All. Rep. 1867, 213, 1868. San Lo
renzo de Picuries.— Alencaster (1805) quoted by
Prince. New Mexico, 37, 1883. Sant Buenaven
tura — Oriate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 257, 18/1
(first saint name applied). S. Lorenzo.— Bancroit.
Ariz, and N. Mex., 281, 18*9. S. Lorenzo de los
Picuries.— Bowles, Map America, 17..? S. Lo
renzo de Picuries.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map > o,
177tl Si Laurence.— Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787.
Ticori.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 259, Apr.
1SSU (misprint). Tok'ele.— Hodge, field notes, B.
\ E 1895 (Jicarilla name). TJalana.— Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 123, 260, 1890 (aborigi
nal name; see Pin<j-ul-tha, above). Vicuris.—
Lane in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855.
We-la-tah.— Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., i, no. 9,
12, 1906 i own name). Wilana.— Hodge, field
notes. B. A. K., 1899 (Taos name).
Piechar. A village or tribe mentioned
by .Jontel as being x. or x. w. of the
Maliinie (Colorado) r., Texas, in 1687.
The name seems to have been furnished
to Joutel by Kbahamo Indians, who were
probably affiliated with the Karankawa.
The locality was occupied chiefly by
Caddoan tribes. (A. c. F.)
Pechir.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, Dec., Ill, 289.
1878. Pichar.— Joutel (1087) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., i. 137. 1S46. Pichares.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271,
1723. Pickar.— Joutel (1687) in French, op. cit.,
152. Piechar. — Jontel (1687) inMargry,op.cit.,288.
Piedras Blancas (Span. ' white stones') .
An unidentified tribe, named in 1693 by
Gregorio Salinas (Velasco, Nov. 30, 1716,
in Mem. de Xueva Espafia, xxvu, 185,
MS. ) among those seen by him in Texas
or Mexico on the way from the Hasinai
to Coahuila. They 'were in Coahuil-
tecan territory, and' perhaps belonged to
that group. (n. E. B.)
Piegan (Pikuni, referring to people hav
ing badlv dressed robes). One of the 3
(jrinnell, are : Ahahpitape, Ahkaiyiko-
kakiniks, Kiyis, Sikutsipumaiks, Siko-
poksimaiks, Tsiniksistspyiks, Kutaiimiks,
Ipoksimaiks, Sikokitsimiks, Nitawyiks,
CROW, A PIEGAN MAN
tribes <,f the Siksika (<,. v.) or Jilackfoot
confederacy. Its divisions, as given by
NATUKA (TWO MEDICINE), A PIEGAN WOMAN
Apikaiyiks, Miahwahpitsiks, Nitakoskit-
sipupiks, Nitikskiks, Inuksiks, Miawki-
naiyiks, Esksinaitupiks, Inuksikahkop-
waiks, Kahmitaiks, Kutaisotsiman, Nitot-
siksisstaniks, Motwainaiks, Mokumiks,
and Motahtosiks. Hayden (Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 264, 1862) gives also
Susksoyiks.
In 1858 the Piegan in the United States
were estimated to number 3,700. Hay-
den 3 years later estimated the population
at 2,520. In 1906 there were 2,072 under
the Blackfeet agency in Montana, and
493 under the Piegan agency in Alberta,
Canada.
Muddy River Indians.— Franklin, Jonrn. to Polar
Sea, 97, 1824. Paegan.— Umfreville (1790) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 270, 1859. Pa-e-guns.— Prich-
ard, Phys. Hist. Mankind. 414, 1847. Pagans.—
Ind. Aff'. Rep., 593, 1837. Paygans.— Kane, Wan
derings in N. A., 366, 1859. Peagan.— Henry, MS.
vocab., Bell copy, B. A. E., 1812. Peagin.— Rob
inson, Great Fur Land, 195, 1879. Peaginou.— Ibid.,
188. Pe-ah-cun-nay.— Crow MS. vocab., B. A. E.
(Crow name). Pecaneaux. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 179, 1855. Pedgans.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 292,
1846. Peegans.— Proc. Brit. A. A. S., Sept. 1885, 2
(pronunciation). Pegan.— DeSmet, Oregon Miss.,
326, 1847. Peganes. — Domenech, Deserts, I, 443,
1860. Pe-gan-o.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
(-oil., v, 34, 1885 (Chippewa name). Peganoev-
koon.— Franklin, Jonrn. Polar Sea, 97, 1824 (form
used by themselves). Peganoo-eythinyoowuc. —
Ibid. Peigans. — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
531, 1878. Pe-kan-ne.— Morgan, Consang. and-
Aflin., 240, 1871. Pekanne-koon. — Alex. Henry,
MS., 1808. Picaneaux.— Mackenzie, Vov., Ixvii,
1802. Picaneux.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
Mo. Val., 256, 1862. Pickan.— Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 21, 1848. Piedgans.— Cul-
bertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 144, 1851. Pie-
BULL. 30]
PIEKOUAGAMI PIERCED TABLETS
24
gan.— Maximilian, Trav., 508, 1843. Piekane —
Proc. Brit. A. A. S., Sept. 1885, 2. Piekann.— Maxi
milian, Trav., 227, 1843. Pigans.— Duflot de Mo-
fras, Explor., n, 342, 1844. Pikani.— Wilkes, U. S.
Expl. Exped., iv, 471, 1845. Pikun'-i.— Hayden
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 256, 1862.' Pil-
gans.— Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., iv, 471, 1845
(misprint). Teagans.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 473, 1838
(misprint).
Piekouagami (a form seemingly cognate
with the Cree Piyakwagaun and with
Pakwagami, the Algonkin name of the
Montagnais, the elements of which are
pdkkwa1 shallow (water),' 'flat,' and -garni
'lake,' 'expanse of water,' the two ele
ments together signifying 'flat lake. ' The
so-called vocalic change transforms pdk
kwa into piyakkwa, which with -garni forms
Piyakkwagami, or, as sometimes writ
ten, Piakwagami, originally the name
given to L. St John, Canada, by the
Kakouchaki, or Porcupine tribe. From
the Jesuit Relation for 1672 (44, 1858) it
is learned that the country around L. St
John was beautiful, and the soil was good
and land abounded in otter, elk, beaver,
and especially in porcupines. For this
reason the people who dwelt on the shores
of this lake received the name Kakouchac
(Kdkkasewok, 'porcupines,' not from
kdkwa, 'porcupine,' but rather from a
term which is the source of both, namely,
kdkk, 'rude, rough, or harsh to the
touch'; whence, Kdkkasewok, 'they have
skin harsh to the touch').
According to the Jesuit Relation for
1641 (57, 1858), the Kakouchaki, or Por
cupine people, wrere one of a number of
inland tribes which, having heard the
gospel in their own countries, were ex
pected to remove to the residence of St
Joseph at Sillery, although the fear of the
Iroquois, the common enemy of all these
tribes, was a great obstacle to the con
templated removal and consolidation of
small tribes. The Porcupines were re
puted good, docile, and quite easily won
to the Christian faith.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1672
(44, 1858), it appears that at that early
time (1641-72) L. St John was a trading
center for all the tribes dwelling between
Hudson bay and St Lawrence r. ; that
more than "20 tribes had been seen at
this place; that the Porcupines were
greatly reduced in numbers by their re
cent wars with the Iroqaois and by small
pox; but that since the general peace of
1666 the population had increased .by
small additions from other tribes arriving
there from various places.
The Jesuit Relation for 1647 (65, 1858),
in describing the lake, says: "It is sur
rounded by a flat country ending in high
mountains distant from 3, 4, or 5 leagues
from its banks; it is fed by about 15
rivers, which serve as highways to the
small tribes which are inland to come to
fish therein and to maintain the trade
and friendship which exist among them.
.... We rowed for some time on thi<
lake, and finally we arrived at the place
where the Indians of the 'nation of tlu>
Porcupine' were." This would indicate
thatthedwelling-placeof the Kakouchaki,
or Porcupine people, was some distance
from the outlet of the lake. (.1. N. H n }
Nation du Pore-Epic.— Jcs. Rd. 16-il, 57 Is5x Pei-
kuagamiu.— Arimud (1880) quoted by Rouillard
n-nn i .
(1700) quoted, ibid. Peyakwagami.-Lafleche
quoted, ibid. (Cree name.. Piagouagami.-.J,.s
Rel. 16o2, 16, 1858 Piakouakamy.-Nonimndin
(17:32) quoted, ibid. Piakuakamits. — Lomoim-
(1901) quoted, ibid. Pichouagamis.— Toussuiiit
Map of Am., 1839. Pickovagam.— Alccdo Die'
Geog., iv, 205, 17KH. Piekouagamiens.-Jt- (TerU. Fr!
Doms., pt. I, IN, 1761. Piekouagamis.— La "Tour.
Map, 1779. Piekovagamiens.— Ksn'auts and Rap-
illy, Map, 1777. Pikogami.— Homanii Heirs' Map
1784. Pockasuma. — Sehoolcraft (1838) in H K
Doc. 107, 25th Cong., 3d sess., 9, 1839.
Pierced tablets. A numerous and widely
distributed class of prehistoric objects of
problematical significance and use. The
typical forms are flat, oblong tablets of
stone, and
more rarely of
copper, shell,
and bone.
They are often
rectangular in
outline, but
the margin is
modified in many ways, and sometimes
shows ornamental notchings, and, occa
sionally, rude ornamental or symbolic de
signs are engraved on the flat surfaces.
The ends of the tab
lets are in eases
pointed or rounded,
and again they ex
pand like ax blades
or the spread wings
of a bird. Rarely
the outline of the
tablet assumes the shape of a bird; these
forms approach the banner stones ( q. v. ).
Others are convex on one face and flat
or concave on the other, suggesting re
lationship with
the boat-stones
(q.v.). General
ly there are two
perforations, oc
casionally one,
and in a few
cases three or
e V e 11 111 Ore. BANDED SLATE ; OHIO (« )
Those having
one perforation placed near one end are
often somewhat celt shaped, but being thin
and fragile may be classed as pendants;
they seem to be allied to tin- spade stones
(q.V.). Those with two or more holes
were probably iixed to some part of the
costume, or to some article of ceremony.
The holes are usually countersunk from
both sides of the plate, and often show
decided effects of wear by cords of suspen
sion or attachment. Many of these ob
jects are made of slate. Their distrii)
248
1'IERRISH PIGUIQUE
[B. A.
tion is general, and their use must have
extended at one time or another to most
of the tribes E. of the plains, and well
northward into Canada. They average
only a few inches in length, but the largest
are" as much as 14 in. long. See Prob
lematical objects.
Consult Ab
bott, (1) Prim.
Indus., 1881, (2)
in Smithson.
Rep. 1875, 1876;
Fowke, (1) Ar-
chjeol. Hist. Ohio,
1902, (2) in 13th
Rep. B. A. E.,
1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds., 1873; Mer
cer, Lenape Stone, 1885; Moorehead, Pre-
hist. Impls., 1900; Ran (1) in Smithson.
Rep. 1872, 1873, (2) in Smithson. Cont.
Knowl., xxn, 1876; Read and Whittlesey
in Ohio Centennial Rep., 1877; Squierand
Davis, Ancient Monuments, Smithson.
Cont., i, 1848; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn.,
1897; Ward in Bull. Wis. Nat. Hist, Soc.,
iv, 1906. (w. H. H.)
Pierrish. A former PotawTatomi vil
lage, commonly known as Pierrish's Vil
lage, on the N. bank of Eel r., just above
Laketon, Wabash co., Ind. It took its
name from a resident French half-breed
interpreter, Pierrish Constant, known to
the Miami as Pahtash, 'Miring Down'
(J. P. Dunn, inf n, 1907).
Pierishe's Village.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
Indiana map, 1899.
Pierruiats (Pi-er-m-i-(ttx}. One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiutes, living at Deep cr., s. w. Utah, in
1873.— Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Pieskaret. The Algonkin name, often
written Piskaret, of a noted Algonkin
(Adirondack) chief, who lived on the
x. bank of the St Lawrence, below Mon
treal, Canada, in the first half of the 17th
century. According to Schoolcraft (W.
Scenes and Remin., 87, 1853) the dialec
tic form in his own tribe was Bisconace
('Little Bla/e'). Although he became
noted by reason of his daring, compara
tively few incidents of his life have been
recorded. Charlevoix (New France, n,
181, 1866) says he was "one of the
bravest men ever seen in Canada, and
almost incredible stories are told of his
prowess." His most noted exploit oc
curred during an excursion into the Iro
quois country with but four followers,
well armed with guns, when they en
countered on Sorel r., in five boats, a
band of 50 Iroquois, most of whom they
illed or captured. ( )n another occasion
Pieskaret ventured alone within the Iro
quois domain, and coming to one of their
villages, by secreting himself during the
day succeeded in killing and scalping the
members of a household each night for
three successive nights. He was ulti
mately brought under the influence of
Catholic missionaries and in 1641 was
baptized under the name Simon, after
which he was commonly known among
the whites as Simon Pieskaret. After his
acceptance of Christianity so much con
fidence wras placed in his prudence and
ability that he was commissioned to main
tain peace between the French and the In
dians, as well as between the Hurons and
Algonkin ; he was authorized to punish de
linquents, ' ' and especially those who com
mitted any fault against religion. It
is wonderful how he discharged his
office." (Jes. Rel. 1647, xxxi, 287, 1898. )
He was present and made a speech at
the conference between the French gov
ernor and the Iroquois and other tribes
at Three Rivers, Canada, in 1645. Two
years later, \vhilealarge body of Iroquois
wrere going on a pretended visit to the
fovernor, some of their scouts met Pies-
aret near Nicolet r., and treacherously
killed him while off his guard, (c. T. )
Pigeon Town. One of the former vil
lages of the Mequachake or Spitotha di
vision of the Shawnee, situated on Mad
r., 3 m. N. w. of West Liberty, Logan co.,
Ohio. This and the others were de
stroyed by Gen. Benj. Logan in 1786.
See Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, n, 98, 1896;
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E. , Ohio map,
1899.
Pigment plates. See Notched plates.
Pigments. See Dyes and Pigments.
Pigmies. See Popular fallacies.
Piguique. A tribe or subtribe, men
tioned by Fray Bartholomew Garcia ( 1 760 ) ,
under the name of Pihuiques, as one
whose young people understood the lan
guage of his Manual, i. e. Coahuiltecan.
They lived near the Texas coast, between
Nueces and San Antonio rs., and were
closely related to the Pamaques, of which
tribe they seem sometimes to have been
regarded as a subdivision. Garcia's state
ment suggests a recent attachment of the
Piguique to the Pamaque. In 1766 part
of them were reported as living on the
Isla de Culebras with the Copane and
Karankawa tribes. This fact, taken with
Garcia's statement, might indicate that
they were of Karankawan stock, but had
recently mingled much with the Coahuil-
tecans and had learned their language.
Previous to 1766 the Piguique had suf
fered greatly from measles and smallpox
(Diligencias" Practicadas por Diego Orttiz
Parrilla, 1 766, MS. ) . Their history, so far
as it is known, is the same as that of
the Pamaque (q. v.), unless the Pigui-
canes are the same. Some of the Pigui-
canes entered Espiritu Santo de Ziiniga
mission, which does not seem to be true
BULL. 30]
PIHCHA — PILE DWELLINGS
249
of the Pamaque (Soli's, Diario, 1767-68
MS.). (H. E. B.)
Piguicanes.-Solis, op. cit. (identical?). Pihni-
ques.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863 (mis
print). Pihuiques.— Garcia, op. cit., 1760.
Pihcha. The Skunk clan of the Chua
(Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Pi 'h-tca.— Stephen "in 8th Rep. B. A. E 38 1891
Pihkash. The Young Corn Ear clan of
the, Hopi.
Pihkash.— Dorsey and -Voth, Mishonenovi Cere
monies, 175, 1902.
Piiru. A former Chumashan village
on Piru cr. or arroyo emptying into
Saticoy r., Ventura co., Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Pikakwanarats (Pi-ka-kwa'-na-rats). A
division of the Ute, of whom 32 were
found in 1873 on the Uinta res., Utah,
where they were known under the gen
eral name of Uinta Ute.— Powell in Ind
Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Pikalps. A former village of the Semi-
ahmoo Salish at Camp Semiahmoo, on
Semiahmoo bay, N. w. Wash. — Gibbs,
Clallam and Lummi, 37, 1863.
Pikiiltthe (PV-kMl'-t'0). A former
Yaquina village on the s. side of Yaquina
r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 229, 1890.
Pikirlu. An Ita Eskimo winter village
on Foulke fjord, N. Greenland.— Mark-
ham in Trans. Ethnol. Soc. Loud., 126,
1866.
Pikiulak. A winter and spring settle
ment of the Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Depot
id., N. E. of Chesterfield inlet, Hudson
bay.
Pikiulaq.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Pikiutdlek. A southern settlement of
the Angmagsalingmiut Eskimo in E.
Greenland, who there seek stone for mak
ing lamps and vessels.
Pikiudtlek.— Nansen, First Crossing, i 250 1890.
Pikiutdlek.— Meddelelser om Gronland, x, 369,
1888.
Pikmiktaligmiut. A subdivision of the
Unaligmiut Eskimo of Alaska, whose vil
lage is Pikmiktalik.
Pikmikta'lig-mut.— Dall in Cont. X. A. Ethnol., i,
Pikmiktalik. An Unaligmiut Eskimo
village near the mouth of Pikmiktalik r.,
Alaska, just N. of C. Romanoff; pop. 10 in
1880.
Pichmichtalik.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Pietmiektaligmiut.— Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 1902 (Russian spelling). Pikmigtalik.—
Whymper, Alaska, 269, 1869. Pikmiktal'ik.— Dall
in Cpnt. N. A. EthnoJ., I, 17, 1877.
Pikta. A coast village of the Kinugu-
miut Eskimo near C. Prince of Wales,
Alaska.
Pikhta.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s.,
xxi, map, 1850.
Pikyaiawan (Zufii: Pi-k'yai-a-wan,
' town of the water-cresses ' ) . An ancient
oueblo which, with Kyatsutuma, was
:he northernmost home of the Snail
^eople and one of the outposts or strong-
lolds of Matyata (q. v.) that were con-
mered by the Zuni in prehistoric times.
5ee Kyamakyakwe. (F. H. c.)
Pilakhkaha A former Seminole town
in the E. part of Sumter co., Fla., near
Dade's battle ground of Dec. 28 18*5
A town of the same name is shown on
Taylor s war map of 1839. It was burned
by the U. S. troops in 183H. Here chief
Micanopy lived, and the town was often
called by his name, from the Creek
miko, chief; unapa, 'above' Ft Deti
ance was established here. There is a
Micanopy town now in Alachua co., Fla
1Z in. s. of Gainesville. (H. w. H.) '
nJ/L184r8 (""sprint of Micanopa).' Inocanopy.—
HOT??'- Q Chron-; _2°6. .1836. Micanopy.— Call
IQ^A ii? l en' , OCi '^"y' '^'th Cong., 1st sess. 30
840. Mioanopy'8town.-Drake,Bk.inds.,bk 4 7«;'
1848. Miconopy.— H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cone ' •><{
sess., map, 768-^)9, 1838. Pe-lac le-ka-ha — Hel'i :
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 307, 1X22. Pelaklekaha -
Scott s map in H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cone 2d H>S«
4f)8-OQ 1S!^« T>«l«1»l,-vu-ul f,^ j .," ' ,.';*: _••
.-Drake, Bk. Inds.. bk
1848 Pmclatchas.-Swan (1791 i in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Pyaklekaha -
Peniere quoted by Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 311
1822.
^ Pilalt. A Cowichan tribe on lower
Chilliwack r. and part of Fraser r., Brit.
Col. According to Hill-Tout they num
bered 25 in 1902. Their villages were
Chutil, Kwalewia, Skelautuk, Skwala,
and Schachuhil. Boas adds Cheam, but
if he is right that town must contain
several tribes.
Pallalts.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 295, 1862. PEla'tly —
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting B. A. A. S., 454, 1*!»4.
Pilalt.— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col ,
120B, 1884. Pila'tlq.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 48, 1902.
Pilatka ('going into the water'). A
former town, probably Seminole, on the
w. bank of St Johns r., Fla., x. w. of
Drums (now Crescent) lake, on or near
the site of the present Palatka.— H. R.
Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess., map, 7<i8,
1838.
Pilawa (Pl-la-wii', 'turkey'). A gens
of the Miami. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 168,
1877.
Pile dwellings. Primitive dwellers
along the shallow margins of the sea, on
the banks of bayous, tide-water rivers,
SEMWOLE HOUSE, FLORIDA. (MACCAULEv)
and lands in general subject to inunda
tion found it necessary to raise the floors
of their dwellings above the reach of tide
and flood. This was done by erecting
mounds of earth or shells, or by planting
poles or piles in the yielding earth to
which floor timbers could be attached at
suitable levels. Pile dwellings were ob
served by early Spanish explorers of the
Caribbean sea, and Venezuela ('Little
250
PILtDQUAY PILLAGERS
IB. A. E.
Venice' ) received its name from the fact
that the native dwellings, like those of
Venice, were built in the midst of the
waters. Dwellings of this type are still
used by natives of the Venezuelan lagoons,
and the Indians of Florida, occupying
lands subject to overflow, build houses of
nearly identical construction. As de
scribed by MacCauley, the typical Semi-
nole house is approximately 9x16 ft
in horizontal extent and is made partly
or wholly of products of the palmetto
tree. Kight palmetto piles support
the roof, which is strongly framed of
poles and thatched with leaves of the
same tree, the eaves being about 7 ft
and the ridge pole about 12 ft from the
ground. The platform is 3 or 4 ft from
the ground and is supported by split pal
metto logs lying transversely, flat side
up, upon beams which extend lengthwise
ESKIMO FISHERMAN'S SUMMER HOUSE, ALASKA. (NELSON)
of the building, and an- lashed to the up
rights with ropes of palmetto liber. The
thatching of the roof is quite a work of
art inside, the regular laying of the leaves
displaying much skill and taste on the
part of the builder. The sides are open
at all seasons of the year. In recent years
traces of pile dwellings have been dis
covered by Tushing on Key Marco, on
the gulf coast of Florida, and he was of the
opinion that the key dwellers generally
built their villages in this manner, dig
ging artificial canals and water courts
to accommodate their boats, and erecting
mounds and platforms for the more am
bitious religious and civic structures. A
unique use of timbers in the construction
of habitations is observed on the island
of St Michael, Alaska, where the Eskimo
nshermen have built piled wellings against
the rugged and precipitous cliffs far above
the reach of the waves. Niblack refers
to houses raised on high logs or stilts.
He states that, ' ' according to Vancouver,,
amongst the Kwakiutl of Johnstone strait,
there were dwellings 'raised and sup
ported near 30 ft. from the ground by
perpendicular spars of very large size'
with ' access formed by a long tree in an
inclined position from the platform to
the ground, with notches cut in it by
wray of steps about a foot and a half
asunder.'" According to Boas the Bel-
lacoola also erected pile dwellings. See
A rch iteclure, Cliff-dwellings, Habitations.
Consult Gushing in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., 1896; MacCauley in 5th Rep. B. A.E.,
1887; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899;
Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888, 1890.
Vancouver, Voy., 1801. (w. H. H.)
Pilidquay. A Chumashan village on
one of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., prob
ably Santa Rosa, in 1542.
Peledquey. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Pilidquay.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 186, 1857.
Pilingmiut. A tribe of Eskimo in w.
Baffinland, on the N. E. coast of Fox
basin. Their village is Piling, whence
their name.
Peelig.— Parry, Sec. Voy., 355, 449, 1824 (the vil
lage). Piling.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 444,
1888 (the village). Pilingmiut.— Ibid, (the tribe).
Pillagers (translation of their own
name, Makundwamnlriiwuy, 'robber peo
ple,' so called because at one time
they were the most formidable robbing
unit of the Chippewa.— W. J.). A divi
sion of the Chippewa, formerly living in
N. Minnesota on Leech and Ottertail lakes
and in the intermediate country. They
are now gathered on the reservation at
Leech lake, formerly their principal ren
dezvous, and on White Earth res. They
formed the advance guard of the Chip
pewa in the invasion of the Sioux coun
try, establishingthemselves first on Leech
lake, and gradually pushing westward
from that point. Morse (Rep. to Sec.
War, 32, 1822) says these Indians were in
bands, each having its own chief. The
Pillagers made or joined in treaties with
the United States at Leech lake, Minn.,
Aug. 21, 1847, and at Washington, D. C.,
Feb. 22, 1855, Mar. 11, 1863, and May 7,
1864. In 1855 they numbered about
1,200, under 7 chiefs. In 1884 they were
reported at 1,556. The official census for
1906 makes the number 2,377: 837 Leech
Lake and 464Cass andWinibigoshish Pil
lagers at Leech lake, and 726 Ottertail,
289 Leech Lake Pillagers, and 61 Cass and
Wi'nibigoshish at White Earth.
Chippeways of Leach Lake. — Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 28, 1806. Cypowais plunderers.— Beltrami
quotedbyNeill, Hist, Minn. ,372, 1858. Ma'kandwa-
wininiwag. — Win. Jones, inf'n, 1906 (correct form).
Makandwewininiwag. — Baraga Otchipwe-EngS
Diet., 207, 1880 (from Makandwewini, a pillager:
Chippewa name). Muk-im-dua-win-in-e-wug. —
Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 256. 1885.
Mukkundwas.— Schoolcraft.Ind. Tribes, v, 145, 1855.
BULL. 30]
PILTKUK PIMA
251
Pilteuk (Pil-t^-uk, 'white earth').
Shuswap village at Clinton, on a w. al
Muk - me - dua -win- in- c-wug.— Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., y, 39, 1885 Mukundua —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 59, 1852. Muk-un-dua-
win-in-e-wing.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 88, 1850
Muk - un - dua - win - in - e- wug.— Schools raft Ind
Tribes, IT, 153, 1852. Mukundwa.— Ibid., v 98 1855*
Pillagers.— Fond du Lac treaty (1847) in U S Ind'
Treat., 221, 1873. Pilleurs.— Henry, Trav ' 245'
1809. Pilliers.— Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea 5(>'
1824. Robbers.— Ibid. Rogues.— Henry, Trav.,' 24o'
A
afflu
ent of Bonaparte r., a x. tributary of
Thompson r., interior of British Colum
bia; pop. 50 in 1906.
Clinton.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. ir, 162, 1901 (white-
man's name). Pil-te'-uk.— Dawson in Trans. Roy
Soc. Can., sec. 11, 44, 1891.
Pilumas ( Pi'-lum-fts'} . A former Siuslaw
village on Siuslaw r., Oreg. — Dorsev in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230, 18v)0.
Pima ('no,' in the Nevome dialect, a
word incorrectly applied through misun
derstanding by the early missionaries. —
B. Smith in Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., in, 7,
1861 ) . As popularly known, the name of
a division of the Piman family living in
the valleys of the Gila and 'Salt in s.
Arizona. Formerly the term was em
ployed to include also the Nevome, or
Pimas Bajos, the Pima as now recognized
being known as Pimas Altos ('Upper
Pima'), and by some also the Papago.
These three divisions speak closely re
lated dialects. The Pima call themselves
A'-d'tam, 'the people.'
PIMA MAN
According to tradition the Pima tribe
lad its genesis in the Salt River valley,
ater extending its settlements into the
Bailey of the Gila; but a deluge came, leav-
ng a single survivor, a specially favored
:hief named Ciho, or Soho, the progen
itor of the present tribe. One of his de
scendants, Sivano,. who had 20 wives
as his own residence tin-
erected
so populous that emigration was
:v. Under one of the sons of that
ruined adobe structure called Casa Grande
(called Sivanoki, 'house of Sivano' ) and
built numerous other massive put-bio
groups in the valleys of the Gila and Salt.
The Sobaipuri, believed to have been a
branch of the Papago, attributed these
now ruined pueblos, including Casa
Grande, to people who had come from
the Hopi, or from the x., and recent in
vestigations tend to show that the cul
ture of the former inhabitants, as exem
plified by their art remains, was similar
in many respects to that of the ancient
Pueblos. Sivano's tribe, says tradition,
became
necessary
chief a large body of the Pima settled in
Salt River valley, where they increased in
population and* followed the example of
their ancestors of the Gila by construct
ing extensive irrigation canals and reser
voirs and by building large defensive vil
lages of adobe, the remains of which may
still be seen.
The Pima attribute their decline to
the rapacity of foreign tribes from the K.,
who came" in three bands, destroying
their pueblos, devastating their fields, and
killing or enslaving many of their inhabi
tants. Prior to this, however, a part of
the tribe seceded from the main body and
moved s., settling in the valleys of Altar,
Magdalena, and Sonora rs., as well as of
adjacent streams, where they became
known as Pimas Bajos or Nevome, and
252
PIMA
[ B. A. E.
Opata. The others descended from the
mountains whence they had fled, resettled
the valley of the Salt, and again tilled
the soil. * They never rebuilt the substan
tial adobe dwellings, even though needed
for defense against the always aggressive
Apache; but, humbled by defeat, con
structed dome-shaped lodges of pliable
poles covered with thatch and mud,
and in such habitations have since dwelt.
The names applied to the Pima by the
Apache and some other tribes furnish evi
dence that they formerly dwelt in adobe
houses. Early in the 19th century the
Pima were joined by the Maricopa, of
Yuman stock, who left their former
home at the mouth of the Gila and on the
Colorado owing to constant oppression by
the Yuma and Mohave. Although speak
ing distinct languages the Maricopa and
Pima have since dwelt together in har
mony. They intermarry, and their gen
eral habits and customs are identical.
How much of the present religious be
lief of the Pima is their own is not known,
though it is not improbable that the
teachings of Kino and other missionaries
in the 17th and 18th centuries influenced
more or less their primitive beliefs. They
are said to believe in the existence of a su
preme being, known as the "Prophet of
the Earth," and also in a malevolent deity.
They also believe that at death the soul
is taken into another world by an owl,
hence the hooting of that bird is regarded
as ominous of an approaching death.
Sickness, misfortune, and death are at
tributed to sorcery, and, as among other
Indians, medicine-men are employed to
overcome the evil influence of the sorcer
ers. Scarification and cauterization are
also practised in certain cases of bodily
ailment.
Marriage among the Pima is entered
into without ceremony and is never con
sidered binding. Husband and wife may
separate at pleasure, and either is at lib
erty to marry again. Formerly, owing to
contact with Spaniards and Americans,
unchastity prevailed to an inordinate de
gree among both sexes. Polygamy was
only a question of the husband's ability
to support more than one wife. The
women performed all the labor save the
hunting, plowing, and sowing; the hus
band traveled mounted, while the wife
laboriously followed afoot with her child
or with a heavily laden burden basket,
or A-///O, which frequently contained the
wheat reaped by her own labor to be
traded by the husband, often for articles
for his personal use or adornment.
The Pima have always been peaceable,
though when attacked,"as in former times
they frequently were by the Apache and
others, they have shown themselves by
no means deficient in courage. Even
with a knowledge of firearms they have
only in recent years discarded the bow
and arrow7, with which they were expert.
Arrowpoints of glass, stone, or iron were
sometimes employed in warfare. War
clubs of mesquite wood also formed an
important implement of war; and for de
fensive purposes an almost impenetrable
shield of rawhide was used. The Pima
took no scalps. They considered ;|feeir
enemies, particularly the Apache, ^pos
sessed of evil spirits and did not touch
them after death. Apache men were
never taken captive; but women, girls, and
young boys of that tribe were sometimes
made prisoners, while on other occasions
all the inhabitants of a besieged Apache
camp were killed. Prisoners were rarely
cruelly treated; on the contrary they
shared the food and clothing of their
captors, usually acquired the Pima lan
guage, and have been known to marry
into the tribe.
Agriculture by the aid of irrigation has
been practised by the Pima from prehis
toric times. Each community owned
an irrigation canal, often several miles in
length, the waters of the rivers being
diverted into them by means of rude
dams; but in recent years they have suf
fered much from lack of water owing to
the rapid settlement of the country by
white people. Until the introduction of
appliances of civilization they planted
with a dibble, and later plowed their
fields with crooked sticks drawn by oxen.
Grain is threshed by the stamping of
horses and is winnowed by the women,
who skilfully toss it from flat baskets.
Wheat is now their staple crop, and
during favorable seasons large quan
tities are sold to the whites. They also
cultivate corn, barley, beans, pumpkins,
squashes, melons, onions, and a small
supply of inferior short cotton. One of
the principal food products of their
country is the bean of the mesquite, large
quantities of which are gathered annually
by the women, pounded in mortars or
ground on metates, and preserved for
winter use. The fruit of the saguaro
cactus (CereuK giganteus] is also gathered
by the women and made into a sirup;
from this an intoxicating beverage was'
formerly brewed. As among most In
dians, tobacco was looked upon by the
Pima rather as a sacred plant than one
to be used for pleasure. Formerly
they raised large herds of cattle in the
grassy valleys of the upper Gila. The
women are' expert makers of water
tight baskets of various shapes and size?,
decorated in geometric designs. They
also manufacture coarse pottery, some of
which, however, is well decorated. Since
contact with the whites their native arts
have deteriorated.
The Pima are governed by a head
chief, and a chief for each village. These
BULL. 30]
PIMA PIMAN FAMILY
253
officers are assisted by village councils,
which do not appoint representatives to
the tribal councils, which are composed of
the village chiefs. The office of head-
chief is not hereditary, but is elected by
the village chiefs. Descent is traced iii
the male line, and there are five groups
that bear some resemblance to gentes,
though they exert no influence on mar
riage laws, nor is marriage within the
group, or gens, prohibited (Russell, Pima
MS., B. A. E., 313-15, 1903). These five
groups are Akol, Maam, Yaaf, Apap, and
Apuki. The first three are known as
Vultures or Red People, the other two as
Coyotes or White People. They are also
spoken of respectively as Suwuki Ohimal
( ' Red Ants' ) and Stoam Ohimal ( 'White
Ants').
The Pima language is marked by the
constant use of radical reduplication for
forming the nominal and verbal plural.
It is also distinguished by a curious laryn-
geal pronunciation of its* gutturals, which
strangers can imitate only with great
difficulty.
The Pima within the United States
are gathered with Papago and Maricopa
on the Gila River and Salt River res.
The Pima population was 3,936 in 1906;
in 1775 Father Garces estimated the
Pima of the Gila at 2,500. Their sub
divisions and settlements have been re
corded as follows, those marked with an
asterisk being the only ones that are not
extinct. Some of the names are possibly
duplicated.
Agua Escondida(?), Agua Fria(?),
Aquitun, Aranca, Arena! (?•), Arivaca(?),
Arroyo Grande, Bacuancos, Bisani,
*Blackwater, Bonostac, Busanic, Cacha-
nila(?), *Casa Blanca, Cerrito, Cerro
Chiquito, Chemisez, Chupatak, *Chutik-
wuchik, Chuwutukawutuk, Cocospera,
Comae, Estaricia, Gaibanipitea(?), Gutu-
bur, * Harsanykuk, * Hennho, * Hiatam,
Hormiguero (?), Hueso Parado, * Huchil-
tchik, Imuris, Judac, *Karnatukwucha,
Kamit, * Kawoltukwucha, Kikimi, Kook-
upvansik, Mange, Merced, Nacameri,
Napeut, Ocuca, Oquitoa, Ormejea, Oska-
kumukchochikam, *Oskuk, *Peepchiltk,
Pescadero, Petaikuk, Pintados (?), Pi-
tac(?), Potlapiguas, Remedios, *Rsanuk,
*Rsotuk, *Sacaton, San Andre's Coata,
San Fernando, San Francisco Ati, San
Francisco de Pima, San Serafin, *Santan,
Santos Angeles, *Saopuk, Sepori, *Sha-
kaik, * Statannyik, Stukamasoosatick,
Sudacson,*Tatsituk, Taumaturgo, Tubus-
cabors, Tucson ( mixed ) , Tucuba via, Tutue-
tac(?), Uturituc, * Wechurt. (P. w. H. )
A.' -a'tam.— Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E.,A8V 1902
own name: 'men,' 'the people'). A'-a'tam
H'kimult.— Ibid, ('river people'; used to distin-
?uish themselves from the Papago). A'kemorl-
Johtam.— ten Kate, Reizen, 24, 1885 ('river
seople': own name). Aquira-Otam.— Bandelier m
\rch. Inst. Papers, in, 103, 1890 (or Pimas proper).
Arizonian Pimas.— Bandelitr, ibid 'A Aw-o
lUmi^?r°SSman' Pima und I'*M>ago voeab B \
Svi87J (°0WE I11ftme)- Gila Pimas.-Font (1775,
cited by Schoolcraft, Ind. tribes, m ;M 1853
Jatapaina.— Garces (1776), Diary, 4012. 1900 (Yava-
pai imiiK-) Narsh-/,V-a.-White, Apache Name,
of Ind. Tribes, MS., B. A. E. ('live in mud houses'
Apache name). Nashtefce.— White, Apache vo-
cab., B A. E., 1875 (Apache name ). Northern
Pimas.— Bandelier, Gilded Man 150 17ti 1W,
(Ootam, or). Ohotoma.-Velarde in Doc.' Hist
Hex., 4th s., I, 345, 1856 (own name: pi. form);
Ootam.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 150 176 1*93
Otama.— Velarde in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 345
1856 (own name; sing, form ). PaymM.-Venegas!
Hist Cal., I, 286, 1759. Pema.-C. S. Statutes
at Large, n, 401, 1863. Pemos.— White MS
Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Pijmoa.— Gaila-
tm in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soe.. 11, Ixxxix 1H48
Pimahaitu.— 18th cent. MS. quoted by B Smitfe in
Shea. Lib. Am. Ling., in, 7, 1861. Pimas.— K'mo
(1692) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 226, 1856.
Pimases.— De 1'Isle, Map Am. Sept., 1700. Pimaa
Gilenos.— Font (1775) in Ternaux-Compans Vov
IX, 384, 1838 ( = Pima of Gila r.). Pimas Ileno8:-
Hinton, Handbook to Ariz., map, 1878. Pime.—
Hervas, Idea dell' Universe, xvn, 75, 1784. Pirn-
era.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., i, 408, 1759 (the tribal
range; misprint of Pimeriaj. Pimes.— Alcedo,
Dice. Geog., iv, 218, 1788 (also Pimas). Pi
mese.— Morse, Hist. Am., 68, 1798. Pimez.— Tay
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 11, 1862. Pimi.— Clavi-
jero, Storia della Cal., I, 260, 1789. Pimicas.—
Sedelmayr (1746) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 74, 1890; "Villa-Senor, Theatrn
Am., pt. 2, 408, 1748. Pimo.— Johnston in Emory,
Recon., 598,1848. Pimo Galenos.— Mayer, Mexico,
II, 300, 1853 ( = Pimas Gilenos). Pimoles.— Strat-
ton, Captiv. Oatman Girls, 49, 1857. PimoBlllnos.—
Hinton, Handbook to Arizona, 27, 1878 (Pimas
Gilenos). Pincos.— Marcy, Prairie Trav., 307, 1861
(misprint). Pininos.— Smart in Smithson. Rep.
1868, 417, 1869. Pipos-altos.— Mayer, Mex., 11, 38,
1853 (misprint). Pirnas.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., n,
208, 1759 (misprint). Porno.— Emory, Recon., pi.,
84, 1848 (misprint). Primahaitu.— 18th cent. doc.
quoted by B. Smith in Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., m,
7, 1861 (mistake for Pimahaitu, sig. 'nothing'; ap
plied erroneously) . Puma.— Brackenridge. Mex.
Letters, 83, 1850 (also Pimo). Saikine.— Gat-
schet, Pifial Apache MS., B. A. E., 18X3 (• living
in sand [adobe"! houses': Apache name). Sai-
kinne.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 197, 1885
('sand houses': Apache name). Si-ke-na.—
White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (Apache
name for Pima, Papago, and Maricopa). Simw.—
Domenech, Deserts, n, 305, 1860 (misprint).
Techpas.— ten Kate, Reizen, 160, 18X5 (Maricopa
name). TeVpas'.— ten Kate, Synonomie, 5, 1884
( Maricopa name). Tihokahana.— Gat-schet, Yuma-
Sprachstamm, 86, 1886 (Yavapai name). Tze-
kinne— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 1H.
1890 ( 'stone-house people': Apachename). Widshi
iti'kapa.— White quoted by Gatschet, Yuma MS.,
B A E. (Tonto-Yuma name). Ze-g«r'-km-a.—
White, Apache Names of Ind. Tribes, MS., B. A.
E ('live in villages': Apachename).
Piman Family. One of the northern
branches of the Nahuatl or Aztec family of
Buschmann, and of the Sonoran branch
of the Uto-Aztecan family of Brinton, but
regarded by Powell as a distinct linguistic
stock. Theextensive ramifications which
the former authorities assign to this
group, in which they include also the Sho-
shonean tribes, are not yet accepted as
fully proven. With the exception ot most
of the Pima, part of the Papago, and the
now extinct Sobaipuri, all the tribes com
posing this family inhabit or inhabited
N w Mexico, including the greater por
tions of the states of Sonora, Chihuahua,
Sinaloa, and Durango, as well as parts of
Jalisco and Zacatecas. Besides the tn f>
254
PIMITOUI FINAL COYOTEKO
mentioned the family includes the Xe-
vome,Opata( including Eudeve and Jova),
Tarahumare, Cahita, Cora, Huichol, Tepe-
cano, Tei>ehuane, Xio, Tepahue, and Zoe,
with their numerous branches. For
further information see under the divi
sional names. Consult Powell in 7th Rep.
H. A. E., 98, 1891, and authorities there
under cited; < )ro/eo y Berra, Geog., 58,
18H4: l.rinton, Am. Race, 123, 1891; Kroe-
l>er in 1'niv. Cal. Pub.. Am. Archreol.
and Ktlmol., iv, no. 3, 1907; Ilrdlicka in
Am. Anthrop. Jan. -Mar., 1904; Kudo En-
sayo(m 17(>3), 18t>3; Kibas, Hist. Trium-
plios, 1645; Documentos para la Hist.
Mex., 4th s., i, in, 1856.
Pimitoui. A village of the Illinois con
federacy on Illinois r., near the mouth of
Fox r.,' in Lasalle co., 111. In 1722 the
inhabitants abandoned it and removed to
Cahokia and Kaskaskia. The band oc
cupied different localities at different
periods; in 1699 they were but 8 leagues
from the Mississippi. They clung to their
old belief after other bands of the Illinois
had accepted missionary teachings. On
some old maps the Pimitoui and Peoria
villages near Peoria lake are given as
identical. • (,i. M. )
Pamitaris' town. — Hupp. West. Penn., 327, 184(5.
Peniteni. — St Cosine (1(199) in Shea, Early Voy., 65,
1861. Permavevvi.— St Cosmo (1699), ibid., 59.
Pimeteois. — Nuttall, Jour., 250,1821. Pimitconis. —
Boudiuot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. Pimiteoui.—
Du Prat/ (1758), La., II, map, 1774. Pimiteouy. —
Shea, Oath. Miss., 428, 1855. Pimitoui.— De 1'Isle,
map (en 1720) in Neill, Hist. Minn., 1858. Pimy-
tesouy. — Memoir of 1718 in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist..
IX, 890, 1855.
Pimocagna. A former Gabrielefio ran-
cheriain Los Angeles co., Cal., at a locality
later called Ranchode Ybarra.
Pimocagna.— Ried (1852) quoted by Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Jan. 11. 1861. Piniocagna." — Ibid June8
1860.
Pimtainin (Pim-t'airiin, 'deer people' ).
A clan of the Tigua of Isleta, N. Mex.—
Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthrop., ix, 350, 1896.
Final Coyotero. A part of the Coyotero
Apache, whose chief rendezvous was the
Pinal mts. and their vicinity, x. of Gila
r. in Arizona. They ranged, however,
about the sources of the Gila, over the
Mogollon mesa, and from x. Arizona to
the Gila and even southward. They are
now under the San Carlos and Ft Apache
agencies, where they are officially classed
as Coyoteros. According to Bourke,
there were surviving among them in 1882
the following clans (or bands): Chis-
nedinadinaye, Destchetinaye, Gadinehin,
Kaihatin, Klokadakaydn, Nagokaydn,
Nagosugn, Tegotsugn, Titsessinaye, Tut-
soshin, Tutzose, Tziltadin, and Yagoye-
cayn.
They are reputed by tradition to have
been the first of the Apache to have pene
trated below the Little Colorado among
the Pueblo peoples, with whom they in
termarried (Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 112, 1890). They possessed the
country from San Francisco mt. to the
CHIQUITO, A PINAL COYOTERO MAN
Gila until they were subdued by Gen.
Crook in 1873. Since then they have
peaceably tilled their land at San Carlos.
WIFE OF CHIQUITO
White ( Hist. Apaches, MS. , B. A. E. , 1875 ),
for several years a surgeon at Ft Apache,
says that they have soft, musical voices,
BULL. 30]
PINAL.ENOS PINCERS
255
uttering each word in a sweet, pleasant
tone. He noted also their light-hearted,
childish ways and timid manner, their
pleasant expression of countenance, and
the beauty of their women. Married
women tattooed their chins in three blue
vertical lines running from the lower lip.
Final Coyotero.— Steek in Ind. AfY. Rep. 1859, 346,
1860. Final Coyotero.— Steck in Cal. Farmer,
June 5, 1863. Finals Apaches.— Ind. Aff. Rep.
1869, 94, 1870.
Pinalefios ( Span : ' pinery people ' ) . A
division of the Apache, evidently more
closely related to the Chiricahua than
to any other group. Their principal seat
was formerly the Pinaleno mts., s. of
Gila r., s. E. Arizona, but their raids
extended far into Sonora and Chihua
hua, Mexico. They were noted for their
warlike character and continued their
hostility toward the United States (not
withstanding 1,051, including Arivaipa,
were on the San Carlos reserve in 1876),
until forced by Gen. George Crook to
surrender in 1883. They are now under
the San Carlos and Ft Apache agencies,
Ariz., being officially known as Pinals,
but their numbers are not separately re
ported. The Pinalefios and the Final
Coyoteros have often been confused. See
Apache.
Chokonni.— Bonrke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
115, 1890 (= 'juniper,' a Chiricahua division).
Ha-hwad'-ja. — Corbusier, Apache-Mojave and
Apache-Yuma vocab., B. A. E., 1875 (Yavapai
name). Ha-hwadsha. — Gatschet, Yuma-Spr., n,
124, 1883 (Yavapai name). Fenal Apaches.— White,
MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Pendena.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 122, 1861. Fimal.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
306, 1877. Final.— Bartlett, Pers. Narr., I, 308, 1854
( = Pifiols, = Pinalefios). Final.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
187, 1868. Final Apache.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 141, 1868.
Final Apachen.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 209, 1875 (mis
print). Finaleno.— Gibbs, letter to Higgins. 1866.
Pinalenos.— Bartlett, Pers. Narr., 1,308, 1854 ( = Pi
nal, =Pinols). Finalino. — Bancroft, Nat. Races,
v, index, 1874. Pinal Lenas.— Whipple in Pac.
R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 119, 1856. Final Leno.— Tur
ner, ibid., 81. Final Leno.— Haines, Am. Ind.,
159, 1888. Final Llanos.— Browne, Apache Coun
try, 290, 1869. Finelores. — Hamilton, Mexican
Handbook, 48, 1883. Finery.— Gatschet, Zwolf
Sprachen, 65, 1876. Pinoleno.— Mollhausen, Tage-
buch, 146, 1858. Finolero.— Emory, Recon., 78, 1848
(trans, 'pinole-eaters'). Finoles. — Haines, Am.
[nd., 159, 1888. Pinol- Indianer.— Mollhausen,
Tagebuch, 146-147, 1858. Pinols.— Morgan in N.
1. Rev., 58, 1870. Pinols.— Bartlett, Pers. Narr.,
, 308, 1854 (= Pinal, = Pinalefios). Pinon Lano.—
3mory, Recon., 78, 1848 (=pinon wood tribe':
•egarded as distinct from Pinoleros, ' pinole-
:aters'). Pinon, Lanos.— Haines, Am. Ind., 159,
888. Pinon Llano Apaches.— Parke, Map N. Mex.,
851. Tchi-kun'. — Corbusier, Apache Mohave and
\.pache Yuma vocab., B. A. E., 1875. Tinalenos.—
laines, Am. Ind., 134, 1888 (misprint).
Pinanaca. An unidentified tribe, met
>y Fernando del Bosque in Texas, in 1675,
.bout 7 leagues N. of the Rio Grande.
?hey are possibly the Pamaque.
'inanacas.— Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog. Mag.,
IV, 344, 1903. Finnancas.— Ibid., 340.
Pinashiu (Pinash'iu, 'bald eagle'). A
ubphratry or gens of the Menominee. —
loffman in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 42,
896.
Pinawan ('windy place'). A ruined
ueblo of the Zuni, about 1| m. s. w. of
Ami pueblo, on the road to Ojo Caliente,
N. Mex. The name has been associated
with Aquinsa, mentioned by Ofiate in
1598, on account of the possible misprint
ing of Apinawa, a form of the name Fina-
wan, but there is no other evidence, and
the ruins have every appearance of being
those of a prehistoric village. For plan
and description see Mindeleff in 8th Rep
B. A. E.,86, 1891. (F. w. n.)
A'-pi-na.— dishing in Proc. Cong. Int. AIIKT..VII,
156, 1890 (or Pi'-na-wan). A-pinaua.— Bandelier
in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., in. M. l.v.rj. Pia-
naua.— Peet in Am. Antiq., xvn. 3.V2, 1*95 (mis
print). Pin-a-au.— Fewkes in Jour. Am Eth and
Arch., i, 101, note, 1891. Pinana.— Bandelier,
Gilded Man, 195, 1893. Pi-na-ua.— Bandelier in
Revue d'Ethnog., 201, 188(1. Pin-a-ua.— Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, m, 133, 1S90. Pi'-na-wa. —
Gushing in Millstone. x,±>, Feb. 1885. Pi-na-wan.—
Ibid., 4, Jan. ]SS5. Town of the Winds.— Ibid., 2.
Village of the Winds.— dishing, Zuni Folk Tales,
104, 1901.
Pinbitho ('deer spring'). A Navaho
clan.
PMupb'. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
103, 1890. Pi"bipb£ine.— Ibid. Pin W/6'. — Mat
thews, Navaho Legends, 30. 1897. Pi/i bifo* dine'.—
Ibid.
Pincers. Little or nothing exists to
show that the Indians had pincers before
the coming of white men, though the
presence of this tool generally among less
modified tribes argues its employment
in precolumbian times, and specimens
have not survived because the elastic
properties of wood or horn were doubt
less utilized in the manufacture of pincers
and these substances easily decay. Tribes
in the environment of the prickly- pear
(Opitutia) handled its spiny fruit with
pinners made of a single piece of elastic
withe moistened and bent over into the
proper form, or a straight stick with a
wide slit extending almost its entire
length, after the fashion of a clothespin.
Tribes which used hot stones for cooking
or for the sweat-bath usually handled
them with pincers of bent wood or of two
pieces of wood held together near one
end with a ring of tough splint, or the
pincers were merely two sticks held one
in each hand.
Small pincers or tweezers were almost
universally used, on account of the cus
tom of removing coarse hair from the
body, and it is probable that the primi
tive form was two valves of shell orsimply
two small pieces of wood, bone, or horn.
Later they were commonly home-made
of a bit of sheet-iron or brass, but the
trader found the commercial article a de
sirable addition to his stock. The Ntlak-
vapamuk of Thompson r., Brit Col.,
have pincers made of two pieces of horn,
in construction like the pincers for han
dling hot stones, or made of a single pie
of wood or copper.
Consult Holmes in Nat Mus. Rep.
1900, pi. 15, 33, 1901; Teit in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat Hist, i, pt iv, p. 22,, May
1900.
256
FINDER TOWN PINTADOS
[B. A. E.
Finder Town. A settlement formerly
on Flint r., Ga. Woodward, in 1817,
stated that the Indians were "Chehaws,"
in which event the settlement was proba
bly a part of Chiaha on Chattahoochee
r. " There was also a Chiaha on Flint r.,
perhaps identical with Finder.
Fulemmy's. — Woodward, Reminisc., 155, 1859.
Finder Town.— Ibid.
Pine Log (from the native name Na'ts-
atfin'tlfinifl, 'pine foot-log place'). A
former Cherokee settlement on the creek
of the same name in Bartow co., Ga.
Pine Log.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Na'ts-asun'tlunyi.—
Mooncy in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 527, 1900.
Pineshow. A Dakota band, probably
of the Wahpeton, named from the chief.
They numbered 150 in 1820, and lived on
Minnesota r., 15 in. from its mouth.
Panisciowa.— Coues in Pike, Exped., i, 86, 1895.
Penechon. — I hid. Penichon. — Ibid. Pinchon. — Ibid.
(French form). Petition. — Ibid. Pinchow. — Ibid.
Pinechon. — Ibid. Pineshow' s band. — Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 305, 1822. Pinichon. — Coues, op. cit.
Pinneshaw.— Ibid. Tacokoquipesceni.— Ibid. Tako-
pepeshane. — Ibid.
Pineshuk. A former Choctaw town on
a branch of Pearl r., Winston co., Miss. —
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 108, 1884.
Pingitkalik. A winter settlement of
Iglulirmiut Eskimo inx. Melville penin. —
Lyons, Priv. Jour., 403, 1824.
Pingnishuk. A Sidarumiut Eskimo
village on Seahorse id., Arctic coast,
Alaska; pop. 29 in 1880.
Pingoshugarun.— Brit. Adm. chart (1882) cited by
Baker, Geog. Diet, Alaska, 499, 1906. Pinguishu-
gamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 162, 1892. Pinoshu-
ragin.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Pinhoti (Pin'-hoti, from pinna turkey,
hiiti, hoti, 'home': 'turkey home'). A
former Upper Creek town' in the s. part
of Cleburne co., Ala., a short distance E.
of Oakfuskee. The trail from Niuyaka to
Kawita old town passed through it.
Pin-e-hoo-te.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 50, 1848.
Pin' -hoti.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 142,1884.
Turkey-Home.— Ibid. Turkey Town.— Pickett, Hist.
Ala., II, 298, 1851.
Pinini ( from Pininhs, the New Mexican
corruption of Spanish Plgmeos, 'pig
mies' ) . A mythic tribe to which, accord
ing to San Felipe tradition, is attributed
the slaughter of many of the inhabitants
of the former Cochiti town of Kuapa in
New Mexico, in consequence of which
the pueblo was permanently abandoned.
The Cochiti themselves assert that the
destroyers of the ancient settlement men
tioned were the Tewa.— Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 166, 1892. See
Ishtuayene.
Pininicangui ( ' place of the corn-flour' ).
A prehistoric; Tewa pueblo on a knoll in
a valley about 2 m. s. of Puye and 3 m. s.
of Santa Clara cr., on the Pajarito plateau,
Sandoval co., N. Mex. It was built of
volcanic tufa blocks, roughly dressed, its
ground-plan forming a large rectangle
about 150 by 210 ft. The pueblo proba
bly antedated the great Puye settlement
by many years. See Hewett in Bull. 32
B. A. E., 1907. (E. i, H.)
Piniquu. A tribe or subtribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, represented at San Fran
cisco Solano mission, near the Rio Grande.
in Coahuila, Mexico, in 1704, with the
Xarame, Payuguan, Siaban, Siaguan,
Pataguo, and Apache. (H. E. B. )
Minicau. — Baptismal Rec. 1705, MS. Piniquu. —
Ibid., 1704.
Pinnokas. Mentioned by Schoolcraft
(Travels, viii, 1821) as one'of the tribes
seen by Lahontan on his imaginary jour
ney up "Longr." in 1703. Misquoted,
and the name intended not determinable.
Pins. Slender cylindrical pieces of
pointed and headed bone, shell, wood,
horn, and metal wrere made by the In
dians for special purposes as well as for
ordinary fastening. In many instances
awl-like worked bones, found in ancient
sites, \vere blanket fasteners such as are
used by the N. W. coast tribes, and prob
ably such pins were common among
tribes that wore robes and blankets.
Pins also were employed in joinery, in
the fastening of bags and tent flaps,
for stretching skins in drying, and as,
pickers for the pipe. Until recently they
were stuck in holes made in the lobe and
rim of the ear by a number of tribes E.
of the Mississippi, and nose and ear pins
wrere seen by explorers among California
and Oregon tribes. Large and small
pins of shell have been found in sites in
the E. and on the Pacific coast (Holmes,
Putnam). Thorns serve as pins among
the Ntlakyapamuk of Thompson r., Brit.
Col. ( Teit). The most general use of the
pins was as a support for the plumes worn
in the hair. A pin was used by the Es
kimo for closing wounds in game to pre
vent loss of blood, wrhich is a delicacy
among this people.
Consult Holmes in 2d Rep. B. A. E., 213,
1883; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1890; Putnam in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn,
1879; Smith in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,
vn, pt. ii, 424, 1900; Teit, ibid., i, pt. iv,
187,1900. (W.H.)
Pintados (so called by the Spaniards be
cause of their custom of tattooing or paint
ing their bodies ) . A tribe, some members
of wh ich visited Fray Marcos de Niza while
at Matape, a town of the Eudeve in cen
tral Sonora, Mexico, and who claimed to
live E. of that place. Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, v, 133, 1890) has been una
ble to determine whether the original
narration refers to the custom of tattooing
or painting; if the latter, he is inclined to
the opinion that they were Pi ma or So-
baipuri; otherwise they are not identifi
able.
Painted Indians.— Bandelier,op cit., 133. Pintadi.—
Niza (1539) in Ramusio, Nav. et Viaggi, m, 357,
1565 (Italian form). Pintados.— Niza in Hakluyt,
Voy., m, 440, 1600.
BULL. 30]
PINTAHAE PIPES
257
Pintahae. A Saponi town visited by
Lederer in 1670; according to Lawson
(Hist. Car., 1709), the residence of the
"king."
Pintce ('confluence of Pin river'). A
village of the Nikozliautin on Stuart lake,
Brit. Col., at the mouth of Pintce r. ;
pop. 42 in 1906.
Pinchy.— Harmon, Jour., 205, 1820. Pintce.—
Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1892.
Pinthlocco. A former Creek town on
Pinthlocco cr., in Coosa co., Ala. —
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala. map,
1899.
Pintiats (Pin'-ti-ats). A Paiute band
formerly living in or near Moapa valley,
s. E. Nev. ; "pop. 47 in 1873. — Powell in
. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Pintos (Span. : 'the piebald ones '). A
tribe living in 1757 on the N. side of the
Rio Grande, opposite Reynosa, in Texas.
Across the river, in Tamaulipas, lived the
Alapaguemes (Pedro de Estrada, in
Cuervo, Revista, 1757, MS. in Archive
Gen., Hist., LVI). At the same time a
part of the tribe was under a mission at
the villa of San Fernando, near by. In
1780 Cabello said they were at the mis
sion of Nuevo Santander (Rep. on Coast
Tribes, MS. in Bexar Archives). The
tribe was reported to have been always
peaceful. (n. E. «.)
Pinutgu (PVnutgd', ' Penateka Coman-
ihe ' ) . A contemptuous term applied by
lie Cheyenne to those of their own tribe
vho remained quiet during the outbreak
>f 1874-75. (.1. M.)
lutlaw.— Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub. 103,
2, 1905.
Pioge. A prehistoric Tewa pueblo at
i, he site of the village of Los Luceros (now
ailed Lyden) on the E. bank of the Rio
Jrande, in the s. E. part of Rio Arriba co.,
J r. Mex. The present inhabitants of San
| uan claim it as one of their ancient set-
t ements, whence their ancestors settled
j i the locality which they to-day occupy.
onsult Bandelier ( 1 ) in Bitch, New Mex. ,
)2, 1885, (2) in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 63,
$2.
Piomingo. See Colbert, William.
Pipe, Captain. See Hopocan.
Pipes. A tube in which tobacco was
1 loked is to-day called a pipe. Some
pes were straight, others curved; still
CALIFORNIA; SERPENTINE. (LENGTH, 9
1 iers had a bowl at a right angle to the
f m, and in certain instances the angle
" s acute; some pipes had two or more
1 vvls or stems. In North America the
6 ipe of pipes varied according to local-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 17
ity; some were of a single piece, others
had detachable stems. The pipe most
widely distributed was a straight tube
usually plain on the outside, but occa
sionally elaborately ornamented. The
rudest pipes
of this type
were made
from the leg-
bone of a deer
or other animal, and were often reen forced
with a piece of rawhide, which, wrapped
on wet, contracted in drying ami thus
aided in pre
venting the bone
from splitting.
The tubular
LENGTH, j^one pipe had
one end enlarg
ed to hold the tobacco, the stem being
inserted in the opposite end. Pipes of
this form had necessarily to be smoked
by throwing
back the head,
a position
which had a
tendency to KENTUCKY ; c"^\e-
cause the to
bacco to be drawn into the mouth, to
prevent which, in some localities, a small
pellet of pottery was often inserted in
the l)o wl. The
cloud-blower of
the Pueblos is a
straight tubular
pipe, varying from
""""""• ""g^y ' a few inches to a
foot in length.
Those of small size are usually made of
clay in the same manner as pottery.
Large cloud-blowers are usually made
of stone,
and do not
differ in
form, dec
oration, or
use from
. SOUTHERN FORM; STEATITE. UENGTH, 9 i
those of
clay. This form of pipe is used solely for,
ceremonial purposes, the smoke being
blown to the cardinal directions by medi
cine-men.
Though
there is
evidence
of r e e d s
or other
tubes hav-
used for
inhaling smoke for medicinal purposes j
prior to the Christian era in Europe, there;
is little doubt that the tobacco pipe, now
common over the world, is of American
origin. Pipes were made of pottery,
wood, bone, metal, or stone, or a com
bination of two or more of these mate-
TUCKY; CHLORITE.
258
PIPES
[B. A. D,
rials. Many pipes have figures delicately
engraved on their surfaces; others have
elaborately carved or modeled human
and other
figures on
or forming
the bowl or
the stem. A
striking
character-
o f
pipes is
that fig
ures on stems or bowls from a given^area
commonly face in one direction. Some
pipes are diminu-
tive, weighing
scarcely an ounce ;
others weigh sev
eral pounds.
Pipes of great size
have been found,
suggesting use on special occasions, as to
ot
seal a treat or
er important agree
ment. In every
com mu n i t y
there were ar
tisans who pos
sessed special
skill in pipe
making, and
there were
w sources of sup
ply the owner-
STiEoF"iN ') GTH' ship of which
was recognized
and respected. The material most com
monly used for pipes was soapstone,
though many other stones, many of them
incapable of resisting great heat, were
also employed,
even for the most
elaborate speci
mens. The ca
pacity of the pipe
bowl varied in
ILLINOIS; CATLINITE. (LENGTH, different localities
and at different
periods; some
would hold but a thimbleful of tobacco,
others would contain an ounce or more.
The most diminutive
pipes now used are those
of the Alaskan Kskimo.
Those of the greatest
capacity are the flat-
bottomed monitor pipes,
found along the Atlantic
coast and inland to Ohio and Tennessee.
Among many Indian tribes the pipe was
TENNESSEE; CLAYSTONE.
(LENGTH, 5 IN.)
held in great veneration. Some pipes
were guarded by a specially appointed
official and were kept in fur with tht
greatest care in specially designated tents,
or contained in a case made for the pur
pose. The palladium (q. v. ) of the Ara-
paho is a flat stone pipe which has beer
seen by only
one white man
(Mooney (1) in
14th Rep. B. A.
K, 961, 1896, (2)
in Mem. Am.
Anthrop. Ass'n,
it IN.)
i, no. 6, 1907;
Scott in Am. An-
throp., ix, no. 3, 1907). Certain of theii
dance pipes are also flat, i. e. the steir.
and the bowl are in the same plane.
The word "calumet" (q. v.) was earl}
employed as the name of a dance. Mar-
quette referred to the calumet ir
1675, not only in the latter sense
but also as a pipe. Father Biard
in 1616, and Father Ilennepin
in 1679, applied the term to tin
pipe, in which sense it is stil
employed. Various early writ
ers refer to a calumet of peac<
and one of wTar, the former beinj
white, the latter red. Lafitai
( Moeurs des Ameriquains, n, 327, 1724) re
fers to the calumet as a true altar when
sacrifice was made to the sun; he als»
speaks of the calumet of peace. Tb
bowl of the calumet pipe of the Siou:
is at a right
angle to the
stem, and
has a solid
projection
ex tending
in front of
the bowl.
In the older
specimens
of this type high polish and carve
figures are unusual; with modern 65
amples, however, high polish is con!
inon and the stems are often elaboratel f
carved. In compare
tively recent time irj
laying became usua i
geometrical or anirru
figures being cut i
the stone into whic
thin strips of lead wei
inlaid.
Pipestems ar
straight, curved, (
twisted; round or flat; long or shor
Klaborate ornaments for the stems h^
been said to be made by the women wit
beads, porcupine quills, feathers, hai
etc., but it is probable that they were pi
on by the men. The design of the pil
BULL. 30]
PIPES
259
was characteristic of the tribe using it
and was readily recognized by friends or
enemies. George Catlin, after whom pipe-
stone was named (see Catlinite), truth
fully says that the stems of pipes were
carved in many ingenious forms, quite
staggering the unenlightened to guess how
they were bored until the process was ex
plained. The simplest way was to split a
suitable piece of wood lengthwise, remove
the heart, and glue the two parts together
again. One of the most elaborately
modeled of all the varieties of American
pottery pipes is that found in the region
formerly occu
pied by the Iro-
quois. The pot
tery was usually
burned hard and
the bowls elabo
rately ornament
ed with figures
of birds and ani
mals. In one
specim en both
bowl and stem
are covered with
a number of hu
man faces; an
other is in form of the head and neck of a
bird, probably a pigeon, the beak project
ing above the bowl on the side farthest
from the smoker, the bowl being formed
of the bird's head and the stem repre
senting the neck. Another graceful speci
men is in the form of a snake. Stone
pipes also were found in this region, in
cluding those of marble of a rich saffron
color. North of the Iroquois area, ex
tending from Labrador to the Rocky mts. ,
there is found a pipe of uniform pattern,
the bowl of which, haying the form of an
acorn, rests on a keel-like base which has
WEST VIRGINIA; STEATITE. (LENGTH, 5 IN.)
me to five holes bored through its nar-
•owest part, one of which was designed for
lolding a string attached to the stem to
>revent it from being lost in the snow, the
•thers for the suspension of ornaments.
The Alaskan Eskimo pipe is of peculiar
hape and apparently owes its origin to
Lsiatic influence. The bowl, made of
letal, stone, bone, or ivory, holds but a
inch of tobacco, while the large curved
:em often consists of two pieces of wood
eld together by rawhide. Some of these
ipes have small plates set in their stems
hich can be opened for the purpose of
(SQUIER AND DAVIS)
cleaning or to collect the liquid in order
to mix it with fresh tobacco. Some Fs-
kimo pipes are made from walrus or fossil
ivory, and are elaborately engraved with
fashing and hunting scenes. Ph>es of
this character are now made for sale, as is
the case with very elaborately carved
specimens made by the llaida and Tlin-
git. Among the many American pines
none is more remarkable than those
belonging to the biconical type, found in
Canada and along the Mississippi. Some
of these are perfectly plain, others are
elaborately carved in imitation of men
and animals. The term " biconieal" has
been employed for the reason that both
bowl and stem perforations are of cone
shape, the smaller end of the cones meet
ing at approximately the center of the
specimens, at a right angle to each other.
The most artistically finished of all
American pipes are those of the mound
type, of which
Squier and Davis
(Ancient Monu
ments, 152, 1848)
found more than
200 in a single
mound in Ohio.
These pipes ap
parently were
smoked without
stems, although they show no marks of the
teeth. The stems as a rule are not orna
mented, though the bowls are carved
with great skill in imitation of birds,
frogs, turtles, beaver, men, etc.
Another typical and delicately fash
ioned stone pipe is found in the middle
Atlantic states; it has a fiat base, the
bowl being generally but not always at a
right angle to the stem. The bowl, which
is large in comparison with other pipes
from this section, is rarely ornamented
but is usually highly polished.
The tomahawk or hatchet pipe is made
of metal; it is provided with an eye to
receive a handle, and a sharp blade for
use in cutting wood or as an offensive
weapon. The poll of the hatchet, shaped
like an acorn, is hollow and has a hole
in the base, connecting with an opening
extending through the helve, through
w h i c h the
smoke was
drawn. Many
of those pipes
were inlaid
with silver in
ornamental de
sign. These
tomahawk or
hatchet pipes
largely displaced the stone pipe and the
stone ax, relieving the natives of much
weight while traveling. Who first made
OHIO; STONE; LENGTH, 3a
(SQUIER AND DAVIS)
260
PIPESTONE PIQUA
[B. A. E.
use of the
possible to
metal tomahawk it is im-
-ay; but from the shape of
the blade it is'pr°l)al)le that the crescent
form was of Spanish origin, the blade
resembling the lily was of French deri
vation, while the
simple hatchet
was English, for
each of these na
tions armed their
Indian allies with
mOSt effect-
ive weapons.
There are unique types of pipes found
in various parts of the country, particu
larly in Georgia and the Carolinas, some
of which appear to have followed copper
originals and some to have been in-
tluenced by Euro
pean models. In
Maryland shell-
heaps there has been
found a type of pipe,
to which it is difficult
to assign a date, re
sembling the trade
pipes that were made
in large quantities
in England, France,
Italy, Holland, and
Germany to supply
the demand during
the early colonial
period, many of the
latter being* distin
guishable by designs
Smoking, Tobacco.
Consult McGuire, Pipes and Smoking
Customs, Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1897, and
authorities therein cited; Abbott, (1)
Prim. Indus.,
1881; ( 2 ) in
Surv. W. 100th
M e r i d . , v 1 1 ,
1879; Beau-
chain]) in Bull.
N. Y. State Mus.,
iv, no. 18, 1897;
Berlin in Proc.
and Coll. Wyo.
ix, 1906; Dorsey
or initials.
list, and Geol. So
and Voth in Field Columb. Mus. Pub.,
Anthrop., m, no. 1, 1901 ; Morgan, League
of the Iroquois, 1904; Palmer in Bull. 2,
NORTH CAROLINA; STEATITE. (LENGTH, 11 IN.)
S. W. Soc. Archa;ol. Inst. Am., 1905;
Scott in Am. Anthrop., ix, no. 3, 1907;
Smith in Am. Anthrop., yur, no. 1, 1900;
Squier and Davis in Smithson. Conk, i,
1848; Archa-ol. Reps. Ontario, app. to Rep.
Minister of Education; Thruston, Antiq.
of Tenn., 1897; West, Aborig. Pipes Wis.,
1W5. (j. D. M.)
Pipestone. See Catlinite.
Pipiaca. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Arizona, in 1744. — Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Pipsissewa. A popular name for Chima-
phila umbettata, first mentioned by Dr
B. S. Barton, in his Collections towards
a Materia Medica of the United States
(1798), and since variously corrupted to
pkipsessiiva, psiseva, pipsisseway, etc. The
plant once enjoyed a great reputation as
a lithontriptic among some of the Wood
Cree, who raised it to the dignity of an
animate object and spoke of as pipisisi-
hveu, 'it reduces it (stone in the bladder)
to very fine particles.' Pipsissewa beer
is a decoction of Chimaphila, with the ad
dition of sugar to swTeeten it, ginger to fla
vor it, and yeast to produce fermentation.
This drink has been used in scrofulous
affections. (w. E. G.)
Piqosha. The Hide Carrying-strap clan i
of the Hopi.
Hide Strap clan.— Voth, Traditions of the Hopi,
22, 1905. Piqo'sha.— Ibid., 37.
Piqua (contr. of Bi-co-we-tJia, of indefi
nite meaning, but referring to ashes).
One of the five principal divisions of the
Shawnee. Their villages at different peri
ods were Pequea, in Pennsylvania; Lick
Town, on Scioto r. in Pickaway co., Ohio;
Piqua, on Mad r., and Piqua, on Miami r.,
Ohio. On being driven from the last <
place by the Kentuckians they removed
to AVapakoneta and St Marys r. ( j. M. )
Bi-co-we-tha.— \V. H. Shawnee in Gulf States Hist.
Mag., i, 415,1903. Paquea.— Schoolcraft, Ind. i
Tribes, i, 90, 1851. Pecawa.— Drake, Ind. Chron.,
189, 1836. Pecuwesi. — Heckewelder quoted by
Brinton, Lenape Leg., 30,1885. Pekoweu.— Hecke
welder, ibid. Pekuegi. — Gatschet, Sliawnee MS.,
B. A. E., 1879 (Shawnee name, plural form). Pe
quea.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, pi. 27, 1851.
Pickawa.— Marshall, Ky., I, 109, 1824. Pickaway.—
Harrnar (1790) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aif., I, 105,
1832. Pickawee.— Harris, Tour., in, 111, 1805.
Pickawes.— Barton, New Views, xxxii, 1798. Pico-
weu.— Heckewelder quoted by Brinton, Lenape
Leg., 30, 1885. Picque.— La Tour, Map, 1784.
Pikoweu.— Johnston (1819) quoted by Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 30, 1885.
Piqua. The name of twro or more former
Shawrnee villages in Ohio, occupied by
the Piqua division of the tribe: (1) The
earlier town, which was the birthplace
of the noted Tecumtha, was situated on
the N. side of Mad r., about 5 m. w. of
the present Springfield, in Clark co. It
was destroyed by the Kentuckians under
Gen. G. R. Clark in 1780, and never re
built, the Indians removing to the (Great)
Miami r., where they established two
new towns known as Upper and_ Lower
Piqua. (2 ) Upper Piqua was on Miami r.,
3 m. N. of the present Piqua in Miami co.,
and on the site of the former Miami town
of Pickawillanee, q. v. (3) Lower Piqua
wras a smaller village on the site of the
great town of that name. Both villages
were within the territory ceded by the
BULL. 30]
PIBOS
201
treaty of Greenville in 1795, after which
the Shawnee retired toWapakoneta. See
Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, 1896-98. For
synonyms see Piqua, above. (j. M )
Little Pickaway.— Flint, Ind. Wars, 151 1833 Pik-
kawa.— Harmar (1790) quoted by Rupp, West
Perm., app., 227, 1846.
Piros. Formerly one of the principal
Pueblo tribes of New Mexico, which in
the early part of the 17th century com
prised two divisions, one inhabiting the
Rio Grande valley from the present town
of San Marcial, Socorro co., northward
to within about 50 m. of Albuquerque,
where the Tigua settlements began ; the
other division, sometimes called Tompi-
ros and Salineros, occupying an area E.
of the Rio Grande in the vicinity of the
salt lagoons, or salinas, where they ad
joined the eastern group of Tigua settle
ments on the s. The western or Rio
Grande branch of the tribe was visited
by members of Coronado's expedition in
1540, by Chamuscado in 1580, by Espejo
in 1583 (who found them in 10 villages
along the river and in others near by),
by Ofiate in 1598, and by Benavides in
1621-30, the latter stating 'that they were
in 14 pueblos along the river. Judging
from the numerous villages of the prov
ince of Atripuy (q.'v.) mentioned by
Onate, which appears to have been the
name applied to the range of the Rio
Grande division of the Piros, Benavides'
number does not seem to be exaggerated.
The establishment of missions among the
Piros began in 1626. In that year the
most southerly church and monastery in
New Mexico were built at Senecu by
Arteaga and Zuniga (to whom are at
tributed the planting of the first vines
and the manufacture of wine in this re
gion), and during the same year missions
at Sevilleta, Socorro, and probably also
it Alamillo were founded. It is not im
probable that the Piros of the Rio Grande,
ilthough said to number 6,000 in 1630,
vvere already seriously harassed by the
persistent hostility of the Apache, for
•tevilleta had been depopulated and de
stroyed by fire "in consequence of inter-
ribal wars" prior to the establishment
>f the missions, and was not resettled
mtil about 1626. Moreover, the 14 yil-
ages along the Rio Grande occupied
>y the Piros in 1630 were reduced to 4
lalf a century later. "This was due not
•nly to the efforts of the missionaries to
ather their flock into larger pueblos,"
ays Bandelier, ' ' but also to the danger
D which these Indians were exposed
wn the Apaches of the 'Perrillo' and
hie 'Gila,' as the southern bands of that
3stless tribe were called."
The area occupied by the Piros of the
alinas extended from the pueblo of Abo
E. to and including the pueblo of Tabira,
)mmonly but improperly called "Gran
Quiyira," a distance of about 25 m. The
habitat of the eastern Piros was even
more desert in character than that of the
eastern Tigua, which bounded it on the
N., tor the Arroyo de Abo, on which Abo
pueblo was situated, was the only m-ren-
n]%Sir.eam inthe re"ion> the inhabitants
of Tabira and Teniibo depending entirely
on the storage of rain water for their sup
ply. In addition to the 3 pueblos named
it is not improbable that the now mined
villages known by the Spanish names
Pueblo Blanco, Pueblo Colorado, and
Pueblo de la Parida were among the 11
inhabited settlements of the Salinas seen
by Chamuscado in 1580, hut at least 3
of this number were occupied by the
Tigua. Juan de Onate, in 1598* also
visited the pueblos of the Salinas, and to
Fray Francisco de San Miguel, a chaplain
of Dilate' s army, was assigned the Piros
country as part of his mission district.
The headquarters of this priest being at
Pecos, it is not likely that much active
mission work was done among the Piros
during his incumbency, which covered
only about 3 years. The first actual mis
sions among the Piros pueblos of the
Salinas were established in 1629 by Fran
cisco de Acevedo at Abo and Tabira, and
probably also at Tenabo, but before the
massive-walled churches and monasteries
were completed, the village dwellers of
both the Salinas and the Rio (Jrande suf
fered so seriously from the depredations
of the Apache, that Senecu on the Rio
Grande, as well as every pueblo of
the Salinas, was deserted before the
Pueblo insurrection of 1680. Prior to
the raid on Senecu by the Apache in
1675, 6 of the inhabitants of that village
were executed for the massacre of the
alcalde-mayor and 4 other Spaniards.
Probably on account of the fear with
which the Spaniards were known to be
regarded by the Piros after this occur
rence, they were not invited by the
northern Pueblos to participate in the
revolt against the Spaniards in 1680;
consequently when Otermin. the gov
ernor, retreated from Santa Fe to Kl Paso
in that year, he wan joined by nearly all
the inhabitants of Socorro, Sevilleta, and
Alamillo. These, with the former occu
pants of Senecu, who, since the destruc
tion of their village by the Apache had
resided at Socorro, were afterward estab
lished in the new villages of Socorro,
Texas, and Senecu del Sur in Chihua
hua, on the Rio Grande below Kl Paso,
where their remnants still survive. In-
attempting to reconquer New Mexico in
the following year, Otermin caused Ala
millo to be burned, because the few re
maining inhabitants fled on his approach.
Only 3 families remained at Sevilleta
when the Spaniards retreated, but these
262
PISA PISHQUITPAH
[B. A. E.
had departed and the pueblo was almost
in ruins on their return in 1681.
The entire Piros division of the Tanoan
family probably numbered about 9,000
early 'in the 17th century. Of these, only
about (50 individuals are known to survive.
Living with or near the Piros of the
Salinas in the 16th and 17th centuries
were a band of Jumano (q. v. ), a semi-
nomadic tribe of which little is known.
The proximity of these Indians to the
Piros pueblos led to the error, on the
part of cartographers of that period, of
confounding the Jumano and Piros, hence
the references on many early maps to the
"Humanos de Tompiros," etc.
Following is a list of Piros pueblos,
so far as known, all of them being now ex
tinct with the exception of Senecu del Sur,
while Socorro has become "Mexican-
ized": Abo, Agua Xueva, Alamillo, Bar
rancas, Qualacu, San Felipe, San Pascual,
Senecu, Senecu del Sur (also Tigua),
Sevilleta, Socorro or Pilabo, Socorro del
Sur, Tabira, Tenabo, Teypana, Tenaquel.
The following pueblos, now extinct,
were probably also occupied by the Piros:
Amo, Aponitre, Aquicabo, Atepua, Ay-
qui, Calciati, Canocan, Cantensapue, Cun-
quilipinoy, Encaquiagualcaca, Iluertas,
Peixoloe, Pencoana, Penjeacu, Pesquis,
IVytre, Polooca, Preguey, Pueblo Blanco,
Pueblo (Colorado, Pueblo de la Parida,
Pueblo del Alto, Queelquelu, Quialpo,
Quiapo, Quiomaqui, Quiubaco, Teca-
hanqualahamo, Teeytraan, Tercao, Texa,
Teyaxa, Tohol, Trelagu, Trelaquepu,
Treyey, Treypual, Trula, Tuzahe, Vuma-
hein, Yancomo, Zumaque.
The following pueblos, now also ex
tinct, were inhabited either by the Piros
or the Tigua: Acoli, Aggey, Alle, Amaxa,
Apena, Atuyama, Axauti, Chein, Cizen-
tetpi, Couna, Dhiu, llohota, Mejia, Quan-
quiz, Salineta, San Francisco, San Juan
Bautista, Xatoe, Xiamela, Yonalus.
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa
pers, Am. ser., iv, 236-253, 268-292, 1892;
Lummis, Land of Poco Tiempo, 283-310,
1893. See also CJtealo, J'aeblos, tiallneros
Tanoan Fatally, THJIUI, Toinpiron, Tuta-
(v. w. ir.)
Biroros.— Blaeu, Atlas, xn, 01, 1GG7. Nortefios.—
Frocbel, Seven Years' Travel, 353, 1859 (= ' north-
erners,' so named because inhabiting the region
1 I'aso del Norte; may also refer to Tigua).
Picos.— Hciiavides (KJ30) misquoted by Bancroft,
Am. and X. Me x., 163, 1889 (Piros, or). Pir —
Senex, Map, 1710. Pira.— Benavides, Memorial,
1,1030. Piri.— Sanson, l'Ame"rique map, 27, 1057.
Pirj.— Linschoten, Description de 1'Amerique,
map 1, 1638. Piros.— Benavides, Memorial, 14,
1630. Piruas.— Ladd, Story of New Mex., 15, 1891.
Pyros.— Perea, Verdadera ltd., 2, 1(132. Siros.—
Villu-Sefior, Theatro Am., n, 360. 1748. Tiika-
hun.— (Jatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E 1885
'southern Pueblos': Isleta Tigua name for all
Pueblos below their village; cf. Tutahaco).
Pisat/V'-.sv/, 'white sand'). A clan of
the Lizard (Karth or Sand) phratry of the
Hopi.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
Piscataqua. A former small tribe con
nected with the Pennacook confederacy,
living on Piscataqua r., the boundary be
tween Maine and New Hampshire. Their
principal village, also called Piscataqua,
seems to have been near the present Dover,
Stafford co., N. H. For the Maryland
form of the name, see Conoy, and also
Piscataway , following. (j. M. ) .
Pascataquas. — Barstow, New Hamp., 22, 1853.
Pascatawayes.— Gookiii (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., I, 149, 1806. Passataquack.— Smith
(1616), ibid., 3d s., VI, 107, 1837. Piscataquas.—
Sullivan, ibid., 1st s., ix, 210, 1804. Piscataquau-
kes. — Potter quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V, 223, 1855.
Piscataway. A former Conoy village
situated on Piscataway cr., in Prince
George co., Md., the residence of the
Conoy chief at the time of the English
occupancy of Maryland in 1634. It was
the seat of a Jesuit mission established
in 1640, but was abandoned two years
later through fear of the Conestoga. A
garrison was stationed there in 1644.
Piscataway is seemingly identical with
Kittamaquindi (q. v. ), which received its
name from a resident chief. (c. T. )
Pascataway.— White, Kelatio Itineris, 82, 1874.
Pascatawaye.— lbid.,33. Pascatoe.— Ibid., 76. Pis-
cattoway.— Bozman, Hist. Md., n, 290, 1837.
Pischenoas. A people met by Tonti in
1686 ^Margry, Dec., in, 557, 1878) be
tween the Natchez and the Quinipissa
tribes on the Mississippi, who chanted
the calumet to them because they were
' 'gun-men."
Picheno.— Douay ( ra. 1688) quoted by Shea, Discov.
Miss., 226, 18t>2. Tichenos.— McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, in, 82, 1854.
Pisha (Pi'-ca). The Field-mouse clan
of the Asa phratry of the Hopi. — Stephen
in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Pishaug. Defined by the Standard
Dictionary (1895) as a young or female
surf-scoter (G^detniaperspiciUata): appar
ently identical with the Massachuset
a'pisliaug, widgeons, given by Trumbull
(Natick Diet., 249, 1903), a plural form,
the singular of which is a'pish(a), or
apish'. (A. P. c. )
Pishla-ateuna (Pi'shht, dteuna, 'those of
the northernmost' ). A phratry embrac
ing the Aingshi (Bear), Kalokta (Her
on or Crane), and Tahluptsi (Yellow
wood) clans of the Zufii. (p. IT. c.)
Pishquitpah. A Shahaptian tribe men
tioned by Lewis and Clark as living in
1805 on the N. side of Columbia r. at
Muscleshell rapid and wintering on Tap-
teal (Yakima) r., AVash. They num
bered 2,600 (1,600?), in 71 mat houses,
subsisted by hunting and fishing, and did
not flatten their heads so much as the
tribes farther down the river. They are
described as of good stature, "pleasantly
featured," and well proportioned. Both
men and women rode well. The women
wore skirts reaching to the knees, long
leggings and moccasins, and large robes.
Mooney (14th Rep. B. A. E., 739, 1896)
BULL. 30]
PISKAKAITAKIS PlTAHAUERAT
regards them as probably identical with
the Pisko band of the Yakima. ( L. F. )
Pisch quit pas.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, in,
137, 1905. Pishquitpah.— Lewis and Clark Exped.,
II, 252, 1814. Pishquitpaws.— Ibid., 23. Pishquit-
pows.— Ibid., II, 319, 1817. Pisquitpahs.— Morse,
Kep. to Sec. War, 370, 1822. Pisquitpaks.— Dome-
nech, Deserts N. A., I, 443, 1860.
Piskakauakis (Apistikdkdkis, magpie,
lit. ' small raven. ' — Hewitt ) . A Cree band
living in the vicinity of Tinder mtn.,
Northwest Ter., Canada, in 1856. They
occupied 30 earth lodges and log cabins,
and cultivated small patches of corn and
potatoes; during the winter they hunted
buffalo and traded the hides to the Hud
son's Bay Co. — Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 237, 1862.
Piskaret. See Pieskaret.
Piskitang. An unidentified Algonquiaii
tribe or band formerly living near the
I Nipissing in Canada.
Piskatang.— Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., XLV, 105, 1899.
Piskitang.— Jes. Rel. 1653, 32, 1858.
Pisko (' river (.bend '). A Yakima band
occupying a village on the s. side of
Yakima r. between Toppenish and Setass
- crs., on the Yakima res., -Wash.
Pispizawichasha ( ' prairie-dog people') .
A band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Pispiza-wicasa.— Dorse y in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Pispiza-witcaca.— Ibid.
Pispog-utt. A village of Christian In
dians, probably Nauset, in 1674 (Bourne,
1674, in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., i,
198, 1806). It seems to have been in w.
Barnstable co., Mass., near Buzzards bay,
i and may be identical with Pocasset.
Pisqueno. A Chumashan village on one
i of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
; Santa Rosa, in 1542. — Cabrillo, Narr.
i (1542), in Smith, Colec, Doc. Fla., 186,
. 1857.
Pisquows (probably from the Yakima
] pisko, 'bend in the river'). Originally a
i Salish tribe on Wenatchee or Pisquows r. ,
j a western tributary of the Columbia in
the present Kittitas and Okanogan cos.,
Washington. Gibbs states that by 1853
; they were so largely intermarried with
. the Yakima as to have almost lost their
identity. Gibbs, Hale, and most subse-
• quent authors have employed the term
j in a collective sense. The former made
it include "the Indians on the Columbia
between the Priest's and Ross' rapids on
the Pisquouse or Winatshapam r., the En-
te-at-kwu, Chelan lake, and the Methow
i or Barrier r." The Pisquows proper or
the remnant of them are now on the
Yakima res., Wash. Their bands were
Camiltpaw, Siapkat, Shallattoo, Shan-
wappom, Skaddal, and Squannaroo. See
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 736, 1896.
Pichons.— Wilkes, West Am., 104, 1849. Pisca-
loose.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
;ess., 174, 1850. Piscaous.— DuflotdeMofras,Expl.,
: i, 335, 1844. Pischoule.— Stevens (1856) in H. R.
i 2x. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 55, 1857. Pis-
:hous.— Irving, Astoria, map, 1849. Piscous.— Hale
\ n U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 210, 1846. Piskwas.—
iallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 20, 1848.
Piskwaus -Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lend.,
TT ' I «V Ptls1«°Tus--Hak>, op. cit., 224. Pisquouse.-
U. b. Stat, at Large, xn, 951, 1863. Piss-cows-
Ross, Adventures, 290, 1847.
Pissacoac. The chief village of the
Pissasec in 1608, situated on the N. bank
of Rappahannock r. above the present
Leedstown, in AVestmoreland co., Va.
Pisacack.— Simons in Smith (1629), Va., i 185
repr. 1819. Pissacoack.— Smith, ibid., map.
Pissasec. A tribe or band of the Pow-
hatan confederacy living on the x. bank
of^ Rappahannock r. in King George and
Westmoreland cos., Ya. They formed
part of the Matchotic tribe. Their prin
cipal village was Pissacoac.
Pisaaseck.— Smith (1029), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Pissassack.— Simons, ibid. ,185. Pissassees.— B«m-
dinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816 (misprint).
Pissuh ( cognate with Chippewa pljl",
'lynx.'— W. J.). A gens of the Abnaki.
Pezo.— J. D. Prince, inf'n, 1905 (modern St Fran
cis Abnaki form). Fiji".— Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906
(Chippewa form). Pis-suh'.— Morgan. Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Pistchin. A Clallam village on Pysht
r., Wash., which flows into Juan de Fuca
strait. Starling erroneously states that
the "Macaws and Pist-chins speak the
same language."
Pisht.— Eels in Smithson. Rep. 1887, 60S, 1889.
Pishtot.— Stevens in Ind. Aft'. Rep., 450, 1854.
Pishtst.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 800, 1873. Pist-chin.—
Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Pist chins.—
Ibid., 172.
Pitac. A former rancheria of the Pinia
on the Gila r., s. Ariz., visited by Father
( Jarcesin 1770 (Arricivita, 1791, quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz. andN. M., 387, 1889). Ct.
Petaikuk.
Pitahauerat ('downstream,' or 'east.'—
Grinnell). One of the tribes of the Paw
nee confederacy. The French spoke of
them as Tapage Pawnee, and in a treaty
with the U. S. in 1819 the tribe is desig
nated as Noisy Pawnees. The Pitahaue
rat always placed their villages toward
the E., or downstream, from the Chaui, and
are spoken of as the lower villages. At
onetime the tribe lived on Smoky Hill
r., w. Kant?., and later rejoined their
kindred on Loup r., Nebr., where their
reservation was established in 1857. In
1876 they were removed to Oklahoma,
where they now live. Their lands have
been allotted in severally, and they are
citi/ens of the U. S. In their village
organization, customs, and beliefs, they
did not differ from the other Pawnee.
According to Grinnell the tribe is divided
into the Pitahauerat proper and the Ka-
warakish. (A.C.F.)
Noisy Pawnees.-Treaty of 1819 in I . S. Sta t. vn.
172, 1846. Pawnee Tappage.-'l real v ot l.sWii i . K
Ind. Treat., 647, 1873. Pawnee Tappahs.—
1858, ibid., 650. Pawnee Tappaye.-l rrat\ of 1834,
ibid , 648. Pe-ta-ha'-ne-rat.-Morgan in Smithson
Cont, XVII, 196, 1871. Pethahanerat.-Kcanel
Stanford, Compend., 530, 1878. Pethowerati -
Ibid Pe-tou-we-ra.— Long, Exped. Hock\ Mts 11,
Ixxxv 1823 Pit-a-hau'-e-rat.-l)unbar in Mug.
Am Hist IV, 251, 1S80. P^ahaw.rata -Sanss.moi
quoted by Dorsey in Cont. Is. A hthn o 1., u.
1892 (prob. Omaha notation of Pawnee i
Pitavirate Noisy Pawnee.-Treatv <»f 1
Ind. Treaties, 645, 1873. Tapage.- Barker, Jou
266
PITSOKUT — PIZHIKI
[B. A. E.
on the Baum and Gartner village sites in
Ohio (Mills), and from them have been
taken much material connected with the
daily life of the people; they surrounded
the habitations and were lined with straw
or bark to receive corn in the ear com-
pactlv laid in, or shelled corn m woven
bags." The Creek Indians built large
storage pits in the ground (see Receptacles,
Storage and Caches}. Quarry pits lor ex
tracting copper, stone, clay, ocher, tur
quoise, etc., have been observed in lo
calities where these substances occur, and
sometimes, as in the L. Superior region,
the Flint Ridge deposit in Ohio, and the
pipestone quarry of Minnesota, an im
mense amount of work of this sort has
been done (see Mines and Quarries}. Oc
casionally pit traps were made, those of
the Navaho consisting of a pocket at the
end of a cul de sac of stakes. Burials
were often made in pits, in which some
times a number of bodies were deposited
(see Mortuary customs}. • Cairn graves
were formed by scooping a hole_ in the
ground, placing the body therein, and
covering with stones. This custom had
a wide range. Pit houses are compara
tively rare, but are found among the
Kskimo, the Maidu of California, and a
prehistoric tribe of w. j^ew Mexico (see
Habitations}. Pits were sometimes dug
for use as sweat houses, and the kivas
(q. v.) of the Pueblos were usually at
least partly underground.
Consult Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvii, pt. 3, 1905; Jones in Smith-
son. Rep. 1885, 900, 1886; Holmes, ibid.,
1903, 723-26, 1904; Hough in Bull. 35,
B. A. E., 1907; Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United
Breth., pt. i, 108, 1794; Mills, Certain
Mounds and Village Sites in Ohio, i, pt. 3,
211-22, 1907; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 1877; Yarrow in First Rep.
B. A.E., 113, 142, 1881. (w. H.)
Pitsokut. A former Maidu village near
Roseville, Placer co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., pi. 38, 1905.
Pitted stones. See Cupstones, Hammers.
Pituarvik. A village of the Ita Eskimo
on Whale sd., w. Greenland, where the
tribe assembles for the spring walrus
hunt.
Peterarwi.— Stein in Petermanns Mitt., no. 9
iiwp, 1902. Peteravak.— Markham in Trans.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 129, 1866. Peteravik.— Bessels,
Am. Nqrdpol. Exped., 1898. Petowach.— Ross.,
Vpy.of Discov., 134, 1819. Petowack.— Ibid., 196.
Pituarvik.— Kroeber in Bull. Am. Mas. Nat Hist
xii, 209, 1899.
Pivanhonkapi (Pivdnhonkapi) . A tra
ditionary villageabout4m. N. w.of Oraibi
pueblo, N. E. Ariz. According to Hopi
story Pivanhonkapi and Hushkovi (q. v. )
were destroyed by a lire that had been
kindled in the San Francisco mts., 90 m.
away, at the instance of the chief of Pivan
honkapi and with the aid of the Yaya-
ponchatu people, who are said to have
been in leagi with, supernatural forces,
because the .Habitants of Pivanhonkapi
had become arenerate through gambling.
Most of th« nhabitants were also de
stroyed; tin .survivors moved away,
occupying veral temporary villages
during theii \anderings, the ruins of
which are sti t > be seen. — Voth, Tradi
tions of the ;.) pi, 241,1905.
Pivipa. A .-rmer pueblo of the Opata,
on the Rio Sropa, a western branch of the
Yaqui, in N. Sonora, Mexico (Orozco
y Berra, Gee . 343, 1864). Pivipa is now
a civilized radio of 173 inhabitants.
Pivwani(/ >va'-ni}. The Marmot clan
of the Chu Snake) phratry of the
Hopi.— Step- u in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38,
1891.
Pizhiki ( ' L -;. o ' ) . A Chippewa chief,
often called cffalo, his English name,
formerly res ; on La Pointe or Made
line id., Wis - >rri about 1759, died Sept.
7, 1855. Ho spoken of as one of the
most distinguhed chiefs of theChippewa
tribe (Wis. .:st. Coll., in, 365, 1857);
but Warren i licates more closely the
scope of his s~iu>rity by referring to him
as " Kechewaii keen (Great Buffalo), the
respected an enerable chief of the La
haugaumikong] and prin
1 the Lake Superior and
" ( Minn. Hist. Coll., v,
fiie instance he signed a
vntative of the St Croix
another in behalf of
both the St I :»ix and La Pointe bands.
According to "arren (p. 87) he was the
grandson ol' lief Augdaw^eos, which
seems to hav ? -en also the name of his
father. Wht Buffalo was about 10
years of age h family removed to the
vicinity of t< present Buffalo, N. Y.,
where they v named two years, then
went to Mack. . \v, there residing several
years, and th,;e returned to La Pointe.
But few of i. important incidents ol
Pizhiki' s life :o recorded, but he was an
informant of 'arren, the historian ol
the Chippew His name is signed to
the treaties « Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
Aug. 19, 1825 ' iitspee Waskee, le been!
of La Pointe ' Fond du Lac, Wis. , Aug.
5, 1826 ("Ptxhickee"); St Peters r.
(Wisconsin s-'), July 29, 1837 (' Pe-
zheke"); La :inte, Wis., Oct. 4, I
( "Gitchiwaipp '); Fond du Lac, Aug.
2, 1847 ("Ke-ie- wash-keen")* and La
Pointe, Wis., ?pt. 30, 1854 ("Ke-ehe-
choolcraft (Personal
1) says that
Great First-born WM
i "Pezhickee, orthe 13ur-
. last treaty a section
land was graiwl to him out of the te
tory then ceul to the United .
Previous to h death, in 1855, Pii
was baptized i die Roman Catholic
Pointe band
cipal chief ot
Wisconsin ba
48, 1885). 1
treaty as repr
band, and
waish-ke").
Mem., 103,
Waishkee, tl
familiarlv cali
falo." By th
BULL. 30]
PHULLUWAAITTHE PLUMMETS
267
To Commissioner Mair^nny, who was
with him when he died, e presented his
pipe and tobacco poucl - J esiring him to
take them to Washirton. He was
buried, Sept. 9, in the Uholic cemetery
at La Pointe.
A Chippewa chief of u St Croix band,
also named "Peezhickv' or Buffalo,
signed the treaties of J-iirie du Chien
Wis., Aug. 19, 1825; Fol du Lac, Wis.
Aug. 5, 1826, and St Pet--; r., Wis., July
29, 1837. (c. T.)
Pkhulluwaaitthe (Phfalu'-wa-ai-t' qc) .
A former Yaquina villai on the s. side
of Yaquina r., Oreg.— -orsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 229, J90.
Pkipsissewa. See Pipszewa.
Pkuuniukhtauk (Pku->- l-uqt-auk'). A
former Yaquina village i the s. side of
Yaquina r., Oreg. — Dor>v in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, HI, 229, 1890
Plaikni ( P laikni, ' upladers ' ) . A col
lective name given by ti Klamath to all
the Indians on Sprague . above and be
low Yaneks, on the Kbuath res., s. w.
Oreg. They comprise ti majority of the
Modoc, many Klamath. ad theShosho-
nean Walpapi and Yab-kin settled in
these parts. — Gatschet i Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxv. SIX).
Uplanders.— Gatschet, ibid.
Plaquemine. See Per
Plaques. See Receptac*.
Playwickey ('town • the turkey').
A former Delaware vilire in Bucks co.,
Pa. It probably belon:d to the Una-
lachtigo division, and n y have been on
Neshaminy cr.
Planwikit.— Brinton, Lenapt j*., 39, 1885. Play
wickey.— Deed of 1737 quoti by Day, Penn.,
507, 1843.
Pluggy's Town. A forn.- village, named
from its chief, which octoied the site of
Delaware, Delaware co Ohio, in 1776.
It belonged to a maramnsr band of In
dians, who seem to hr« been chiefly
Mingo. See Butterfiel. Washington-
Irvine Corr., 9, 1882.
Plummets. A group < 'prehistoric pen
dant-like objects of sto-. bone, shell,
hematite ore, copper, an other materials
the origin and use of Vu-h have been
much discussed (see Probmatical objects).
The name plummet is ai tied because of
the resemblance of mar specimens to
the ordinary builder's pimmet, but the
shapes are greatly diverried, numerous
variants connecting the, ell-established
type forms with other pups of objects,
as net sinkers, club hea% pestles, bird-
stones, boat-stones, pen-nit ornaments,
etc. Numerous speciims are rudely
shaped, but the greater niiber are highly
finished and symmetric, ad often grace
ful in contour. Eccentri o >rms are some
times encountered, espoally in Florida,
and rather rarely the biy is carved to
represent in formal fashion the h«>ad of
a duck. Usually there is a shalfow en
circling groove; occasionally there are
two, at the upper end; and in rare cases
>r more grooves or ridges encircle the
longer specimens at different
body of the longer spe
points, giving a spindle-like effectT~Some
are grooved at both ends, while many ter
minate below in conical or nipple-like
points. A few are truncated or
have a slight depression at the
upper end, and rare specimens of
the long slender variety have one
side flat or slightly hollowed out,
suggesting the form of a dugout
canoe. Perforations for suspen
sion are observed in numerous
cases, indicating affiliation with
ordinary pendant ornaments,
while some well-finished speci
mens have neither grooves nor
perforations.
The plummets are widely dis
tributed over the country, occur- COPPER/
ring in great profusion inFlorida, f ^ ° " '
in the Mississippi valley, and in (MOORE)
California, and are often found
associated with human remains in burials.
Some were undoubtedly worn on the
person, after the manner of pendant orna
ments, but there is good reason to believe
that many of them were devoted to magic
and ceremony, be
ing invented by
their owners with
extraord inary
powers as charms,
talismans, amu
lets, fetishes, etc.,
capable in one way
or another of ex
erting profound influence on the wel
fare of the individual, the society, the
clan, or the tribe. The Indians of s.
California, in whose possession some of
these objects are found, believe them to
be helpful in war and
the chase, in producing
rain, in curing the sick,
in games of chance, etc.
(Henshaw, Yates). It
has been suggested that
the original plummets
may have been net sink
ers, or other objects
having at first only prac
tical functions, which
in time came to be re
garded as luck stones or
charms, passing gradu
ally into general use as such, with many
shades of significance and widely di
vergent forms. It is worthy ot note
that the aborigines generally are dis
posed to attribute magical significance
to all old worked stones as well as to all
SPECULAR IRON; LOUISI
ANA (1-4) ; '' SPECULAR
IRON ; TENNESSEE (i ).
2(56
PITSOKUT PIZHIKI
[B. A. E.
on the Baum and Gartner village sites in
Ohio (Mills), and from them have been
taken much material connected with the
daily life of the people; they surrounded
the habitations and were lined with straw
or bark to receive corn in the ear com
pactly laid in, or shelled corn in woven
bags/ The Creek Indians built large
storage pita in the ground ( see Receptacles,
Storage and Caches}. Quarry pits for ex
tracting copper, stone, clay, ocher, tur
quoise, etc., have been observed in lo
calities where these substances occur, and
sometimes, as in the L. Superior region,
the Flint Ridge deposit in Ohio, and the
pipestone quarry of Minnesota, an im
mense amount of work of this sort has
been done (see Mines and Quarries}. Oc
casionally pit traps were made, those of
the Navaho consisting of a pocket at the
end of a cul de sac of stakes. Burials
were often made in pits, in which some
times a number of bodies were deposited
(see Mortuary custom*). • Cairn graves
were formed by scooping a hole in the
ground, placing the body therein, and
covering with stones. This custom had
a wide range. Pit houses are compara
tively rare, but are found among the
Eskimo, the Maidu of California, and a
prehistoric tribe of w. New Mexico (see
Habitations}. Pits were sometimes dug
for use as sweat houses, and the kivas
(q. v.) of the Pueblos were usually at
least partly underground.
Consult Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvn, pt. 3, 1905; Jones in Smith-
son. Rep. 1885, 900, 1886; Holmes, ibid.,
1903, 723-26, 1904; Hough in Bull. 35,
B. A. E., 1907; Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United
Breth., pt. i, 108, 1794; Mills, Certain
Mounds and Village Sites in Ohio, i, pt. 3,
211-22, 1907; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 1877; Yarrow in First Rep.
B. A.E., 113, 142, 1881. (w. H.)
Pitsokut. A former Maidu village near
Roseville, Placer co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., pi. 38, 1905.
Pitted stones. See Cupstones, Hammers.
Pituarvik. A village of the Ita Eskimo
on Whale sd., \v. Greenland, where the
tribe assembles for the spring walrus
hunt.
Peterarwi.— Stein in Petermanns Mitt., no. 9,
map, 1902. Peteravak.— Markham in Trans.
Ethnol.Soc. Lon<l., 129, IWMi. Peteravik.— Bessels,
Atn. Nordpol. Expcd., 1898. Petowach.— Ross.,
Voy.of Discrov., 134, 1811). Petowack.— Ibid., 19(5.
Pituarvik.— Kroeber in Hull. Am. Mus. Nat Hist
xii, 2(i(.), isyy.
Pivanhonkapi (Pivdnhonkapi) . A tra
ditionary village about 4m. N. w. of Oraibi
pueblo, N. E. Ari/. According to Hopi
story Pivanhonkapi and llushkovi (q. v. )
were destroyed by a lire that had been
kindled in the San Francisco mts., 90 m.
awav, at the instance of the chief of Pivan
honkapi and with the aid of the Yaya-
ponchatu people, who are said to have
been in league with supernatural forces,
because the inhabitants of Pivanhonkapi
had become degenerate through gambling.
Most of the inhabitants were also de
stroyed; the survivors moved away,
occupying several temporary villages
during their wanderings, the ruins of
which are still to be seen. — Voth, Tradi
tions of the Hopi, 241, 1905.
Pivipa. A former pueblo of the Opata,
on the Rio Soyopa, a western branch of the
Yaqui, in N. E. Sonora, Mexico (Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 343, 1864). Pivipa is now
a civilized rancho of 173 inhabitants.
Pivwani ( Pirvwa'-ni). The Marmot clan
of the Chua (Snake) phratry of the
Hopi.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38,
1891.
Pizhiki(< Buffalo'). A Chippewa chief,
often called Buffalo, his English name,
formerly residing on La Pointe or Made
line id., Wis. ; born about 1759, died Sept.
7, 1855. He is spoken of as one of the
most distinguished chiefs of the Chippewa
tribe (Wis. Hist. Coll., in, 365, 1857);
but Warren indicates more closely the
scope of his authority by referring to him
as "Kechewaishkeen (Great Buffalo), the
respected and venerable chief of the La
Pointe band [Shaugaumikong] and prin
cipal chief of all the Lake Superior and
Wisconsin bands" (Minn. Hist. Coll., v,
48, 1885). In one instance he signed a
treaty as representative of the St Croix
band, and in another in behalf of
both the St Croix and La Pointe bands.
According to Warren (p. 87) he was the
grandson of chief Augdaweos, which
seems to have been also the name of his
father. When Buffalo wyas about 10
years of age his family removed to the
vicinity of the present Buffalo, N. Y.,
where they remained two years, then
went to Mackinaw, there residing several
years, and thence returned to La Pointe.
But few of the important incidents of
Pizhiki's life are recorded, but he was an
informant of Warren, the historian of
the Chippewa. His name is signed to
the treaties of Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
Aug. 19, 1825 ("Gitspee Waskee, le beeuf
of La Pointe" ) ; Fond du Lac, Wis., Aug.
5, 1826 ("Peezhickee"); St Peters r.
(Wisconsin side), July 29, 1837 ("Pe-
zheke"); La Pointe, Wis., Oct. 4, 1842
( "Gitchiwaisky"); Fond du Lac, Aug.
2, 1847 ( " Ke-che-wash-keen " ) , and La
Pointe, Wis., Sept. 30, 1854 ("Ke-che-
waish-ke"). Schoolcraft (Personal
Mem., 103, 1851) says that "Gitchee
Waishkee, the Great First-born" was
familiarly called "Pezhickee, or the Buf
falo." By the last treaty a section of
land was granted to him out of the terri
tory then ceded to the United States.
Previous to his death, in 1855, Pizhiki
was baptized in the Roman Catholic faith.
BULL. 30]
PKHULLUWAAITTHE PLUMMETS
267
To Commissioner Many penny, who was
with him when he died, he presented his
pipe and tobacco pouch, desiring him to
take them to Washington. He was
buried, Sept. 9, in the Catholic cemetery
at La Pointe.
A Chippewa chief of the St Croix band,
also named "Peezhickee," or Buffalo,
signed the treaties of Prairie du Chien,
Wis., Aug. 19, 1825; Fond du Lac, Wis.,
Aug. 5, 1826, and St Peters r., Wis., July
29,1837. (c. T.)
Pkhulluwaaitthe (Pkq&l-lu'-wa-ai-f $} .
A former Yaquina village on the s. side
of Yaquina r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 229, 1890.
Pkipsissewa. See Pipsissewa.
Pkuuniukhtauk (Pku-u'-ni-uqt-auk'}. A
former Yaquina village on the s. side of
Yaquina r., Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 229, 1890.
Plaikni(P'ZmA'm, ' uplanders ' ) . A col
lective name given by the Klamath to all
the Indians on Sprague r. , above and be
low Yaneks, on the Klamath res., s. w.
Oreg. They comprise the majority of the
Modoc, many Klamath, and the Shoshp-
nean Walpapi and Yahuskin settled in
these parts. — Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxv, 1890.
Uplanders.— Gatschet, ibid.
Plaquemine. See Persimmon.
Plaques. See Receptacles.
Play wickey ( ' town of the turkey ' ) .
A former Delaware village in Bucks co.,
Pa. It probably belonged to the Una-
lachtigo division, and may have been on
Neshaminy cr.
Planwikit.— Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, 1885. Play-
wickey.— Deed of 1737 quoted by Day, Perm.,
507, 1843.
Pluggy's Town. A former village, named
from its chief, which occupied the site of
Delaware, Delaware co., Ohio, in 1776.
It belonged to a marauding band of In
dians, who seem to have been chiefly
Mingo. See Butterfield, Washington-
Irvine Corr., 9, 1882.
Plummets. A group of prehistoric pen
dant-like objects of stone, bone, shell,
hematite ore, copper, and other materials
the origin and use of which have been
much discussed ( see Problematical objects).
The name plummet is applied because of
the resemblance of many specimens to
the ordinary builder's plummet, but the
shapes are greatly diversified, numerous
variants connecting the well-established
type forms with other groups of objects,
as net sinkers, club heads, pestles, bird-
stones, boat-stones, pendant ornaments,
etc. Numerous specimens are rudely
shaped, but the greater number are highly
finished and symmetric, and often grace
ful in contour. Eccentric forms are some
times encountered, especially in Florida,
and rather rarely the body is carved to
COPPER;
F L O R -
10*; I
(MOORE)
represent in formal fashion the head of
a duck. Usually there is a shallow en
circling groove; occasionally there are
two, at the upper end; and "in rare cases
one or more grooves or ridges encircle the
body of the longer specimens at different
points, giving a spindle-like effect. Some
are grooved at both ends, while many ter
minate below in conical or nipple-like
points. A few are truncated <>r
have a slight depression at the
upper end, and rare specimens of
the long slender variety have one
side flat or slightly hollowed out,
suggesting the form of a dugout
canoe. Perforations for suspen
sion are observed in numerous
cases, indicating affiliation with
ordinary pendant ornaments,
while some well-finished speci
mens have neither grooves nor
perforations.
The plummets are widely dis
tributed over the country, occur
ring in great profusion in Florida,
in the Mississippi valley, and in
California, and are often found
associated with human remains in burials.
Some were undoubtedly worn on the
person, after the manner of pendant orna
ments, but there is good reason to believe
that many of them were devoted to magic
and ceremony, be
ing invested by
their owners with
extraordinary
powers as charms,
talismans, amu
lets, fetishes, etc.,
capable in one way
or another of ex
erting profound influence on the wel
fare of the individual, the society, the
clan, or the tribe. The Indians of s.
California, in whose possession some of
these objects are found, believe them to
be helpful in war and
the chase, in producing
rain, in curing the sick,
in games of chance, etc.
(Henshaw, Yates). It
has been suggested that
the original plummets
may have been net sink
ers, or other objects
having at first only prac
tical functions, which
in time came to be re
garded as luck stones or
charms, passing gradu
ally into general use as such, with many
shades of significance and widely <
vergent forms. It is worthy of note
that the aborigines generally are dis
posed to attribute magical significance
to all old worked stones as well as to all
SPECULAR IRON; LOUISI
ANA (l-«); '» SPECULAR
IRON; TENNESSEE («).
268
PO — POBLAZON
[B. A. E.
unusual natural shapes. According to
Dr \Vni. Jones the Chippewa regard
these objects with deep veneration. The
ancient name of the plummet type was
nwiiil*ni'iiitin, 'a stone (-asin) of human
attributes ( -<7 /><*-) that casts a spell
(moj-).' Its present name is shlngdbd-
ttWw, stone of human attributes lying at
rest (shhig-). Kisix, 'sun,' was applied
to a circular disk; and Wnki klttis, 'night
sun or moon,' to a crescent perforated at
the horns. These three types — plummet,
circular, and crescent — went under the
general name of ubaiudndgqnqn, 'dream
objects.' The phrase tilnki klsis ivdba-
wanqyanit means 'one who (wearing the
crescent as a necklace) dreams of the
moon,' literally, 'one who wears the
moon dream object (for his necklace).'
These objects are found in large num
bers in the mounds of Florida, and Moore
has illustrated numerous specimens in his
works. The range of form is apparently
greater here than in any other section of
the country, each of the several materials
used havinggiven rise to peculiar features,
although the elongated plummet and
spindle shapes prevail. Suspension was
apparently effected by passing a knotted
cord through the center of a bit of hide,
with the knot underneath, and then fold
ing the margins of the hide down over
the head of the plummet, where it was
fastened by means of a groove cord. As-
phaltum was used in completingthework.
The occurrence of a number of these
plummets of diversified shapes about the
waist of a skeleton in a mound seems to
indicate that they had been attached to
the girdle. A cache of 12 or more speci
mens of exceptional beauty of form and
finish — one carved to represent a duck's
head — was obtained by Moore from a
mound in Brevard co., Fla. Gushing de
scribes specimens which bear evidence
of having been suspended by means of
filaments attached to the groove band and
brought together in a knot above.
In the mound region of the Mississippi
valley plummets are mostly of stone and
hematite ore (Squier and Davis, Fowke,
Moprehead). They are rare in the Pueblo
region, but many are found in California,
and much attention has been given to
their study (Abbott, Ilenshaw, Meredith,
Putnam, Yates). From the dry bed of a
small lake in Sonoma co., drained for
agricultural purposes in 1870, many hun
dreds of these objects were collected, in
dicating their use either as sinkers for
isning hues or nets or as offerings to the
spirits of the water, the keepers of the
IVrhaps the stones themselves
were believed to possess magical power
over the finny tribes. It is a noteworthy
fact that a number of these objects appear
among the collections obtained from sup
posedly very ancient auriferous gravel
deposits in California.
Closely allied to the plummets is a
unique group of objects, mostly of slate,
resembling half-plummets. The small
head, tapering body, and spike-like base
or tail suggest somewhat the form of the
common lizard; but the analogy is rather
closer in many examples with the duck-
head plummets, wThich have one flat side.
Although some are slightly grooved at
the top for suspension, the presence of a
flat side suggests the possibility that they
were attached when in use to the surface
of some object, as a tablet, a calumet, or
a baton. A few examples of kindred
objects have the upper end carved to
represent the head of some mammal, as
a wolf.
Consult Abbott, (1) in U. S. G. and G.
Surv. West of 100th Merid., vn, 1879, (2)
Prim. Indus., 1881; Beauchamp in Bull.
N. Y. State Mus., iv, no. 18, 1897; Gush
ing in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxv,1896;
Eellsin Smithson. Rep. 1886, 1889; Foster,
Prehist. Races, 1878; Fowke, Archseol.
Hist. Ohio, 1902; Henderson in Am. Nat.,
1872; Henshaw in Am. Jour. Archseol.,
i, no. 2, 1885; Jones, Aborig. Remains of
Tenn., 1876; Meredith in Moorehead's
Prehist. Impl., 1900; Moore, various
papers in Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.,
1894-1905; Moorehead, Prehist. Impl.,
1900; Peabody in Bull. Mus. Sci. and Art,
Univ. Pa., in, no. 3, 1901; Putnam in
U. S. G. and G. Surv. W. 100th Merid.,
vii, 1879; Ran, (1) Archseol. Coll. Nat,
Mus., 1876, (2) Prim. Fishing, 1884;
1896, 1898; Yates in Smithson. Rep. 1886,
1889. (w. H. n.)
Po. The Calabash clans of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
Ildefonso, Nambe, and Tesuque, N. Mex.
That of Tesuque is extinct.
Po-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 349, 1896
(tdoa— 'people').
Po ( Po). The Water clans of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan and San Ildefonso,
N. Mex.
Fho.— Bandelier, Delight Makers, 379, 1890.
P'ho doa. — Ibid. (doa=t people'). P'o-tdoa. —
Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 352, 1896.
Poaquesson. See Poquosin.
Poatsituhtikuteh ( Podt-sit-uh-ti-Mt-teh,
'clover-eaters'). A Paviotso band for
merly residing on the N. fork of Walker
r., wr. Nevada. — Powers, Inds. W. Nevada,
MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Poblazon ('large town,' 'a population').
The Spanish name of a ruined pueblo on
Rio San Jose, a tributary of the Puerco,
in Valencia co., N. Mex. It may have
been Keresan.
n.— Emory, Recon., 133, 1848. Poblacon.—
Simpson in Smithson. Rep. 1869,332, 1871. Po
blazon.— Abort in Emory, Recon., 467, 1848.
BULL. 30]
POCAHONTAS
209
Pocahontas (Pocahantes, for Pokahantesu,
a verbal adjective meaning 'he (or she)
is playful,' 'sportive,' apparently a cog
nate of Chippewa pagaandisi, contracted
topagdndisi, and the vowel preceding the
one dropped lengthened by compensa
tion, as Always happens in such cases.
The aspirate h is not a radical element
and is not employed in Chippewa. The
Chippewa adj. suffix -si becomes -su in
the eastern Algonquian dialects. The
Chippewa word is used of a person, male
or female, who dislikes to work and pre
fers to spend his or her time in frivolous
amusements. The root is adjectival and
trisyllabic.— Gerard). The daughter of
Powhatan, chief of a group of Virginian
tribes, 1595-1617. tier real name was
Matoaka (Matowaka), a word found also
in the misspelled form of Matoka and
Matoaks. The sole Algonquian root from
which the name can be derived is metdw,
'to play,' 'to amuse one's self;' whence
Mctawdke, 'she uses (something) to play
with,' or 'she amuses herself playing with
(something).' It was undoubtedly to her
innate fondness for playthings, play, and
frolicsome amusement that was due the
name given her by her parents, as well
as the expression "Pokahantes" used
by her father when speaking of her
(Gerard).
By reason of the alleged romance of
her life, Pocahontas is one of the most
famous of American women. Her father's
''dearest daughter," a mere girl at the
time, she is said to have saved Capt. John
Smith from a cruel and ignominious
death at the hands of Powhatan' s people,
whose prisoner he then was; and she
is credited with enabling many other
Englishmen to escape the wrath and
vengeance of her tribespeople. What the
truth is about some of her alleged ex
ploits can never be known; some writers
have even doubted the episode with Capt.
Smith. After the departure of Smith
for England in 1609, faith was not kept
with the Indians as promised, and
Pocahontas, by the aid of a treacherous
chief, was decoyed on board the ship of
Capt. Argall in the Potomac, carried off to
Jamestown ( 1612) , and afterward taken to
Werawocomoco, Powhatan' s chief place
of residence, where a sort of peace was
effected and the ransom of Pocahontas
agreed upon. While among the English
men, however, Pocahontas had become ac
quainted with John Rolfe, "an honest
gentleman, and of good behaviour."
These two fell in love, an event which
turned out to the satisfaction of every
body, and in Apr. 1613, they were duly
married, Pocahontas having been pre
viously converted to Christianity and
baptized under the name of "the Lady
Rebecca." This alliance was of great
advantage to the colonists, for Powhatan
kept peace with them until bin death.
In 1616, Mr and Mrs Rolfe, with her
brother-in-law Uttamatomac and several
other Indians, accompanied Sir Thomas
Dale to England, where, owing to the prev
alent misunderstanding of those times
concerning the character and government
ot the American tribes, Mrs Rolfe was
received as a "princess." In Mar. 1(517
while on board ship at Gravesend ready
to start for America with her husband
she fell ill of smallpox, and died about
the 22d year of her life. In July 1M7 a
skeleton, believed to be the remains of
Pocahontas, \vas unearthed within the
site of Gravesend Parish church. She
left behind her one son, Thomas Rolfe,
who was educated by his uncle, Henry
Rolfe, in England. Thomas Rolfe after
ward went to Virginia, where he ac-
(THE BOOTON HALL PORTRAIT)
quired wealth and distinction, leav
ing at his death an only daughter, from
whom was descended, on the mother's
side, John Randolph of Roanoke ( 1773-
1833). Other distinguished Virginians
are also said to claim descent from Poca
hontas. She wascalled Pocahontas, ('apt.
John Smith says, "because that the
savages did think that, did \ve know her
real name, we should have the power of
casting an evil eye upon her."
Strachey, the tirst secretary of the col
ony, gives some details (Hist. Trav. Va.
Brit., 1849) regarding the early life and
marriage of Pocahontas to an Indian
chief, named Kocoum, previous to her
union with Rolfe.
In addition to the authorities cited,
consult the Works of Capt. John Smith,
Arber ed., 1884; the biographies of Poca
hontas bv E. L. Dorsey (1906), Rob
ertson and Brock (1887), and Seelye and
270
POCAN PODUNK
[B. A. E.
Kggleston (1879); Adams, Chapters of
Eden, 1871; Bushnell in Am. Anthrop.,
ix, no. 1, 1907. (A. F. c. .1. N. B. H.)
Pocan. One of the names of the poke-
weed (Phytolaccadecandra), also known
as pocan-bush; practically the same word
as jiiuroon (q. y. ) and of the same origin,
from a Virginian dialect of Algonquian.
See Poke. (A. F. c.)
Pocapawmet. A Massachuset village, in
1614, on the s. shore of Massachusetts
hay.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 3ds., vr, 108, 1S37.
Pocasset ('where a strait widens out' ;
c'f. Pan<inxxet} . A former Wampanoag
village about the site of Tiverton, New
port co., R. I., and Fall Kiver, Mass.,
ruled in 1675 by the woman chief Westa-
more, sister-in-law of King Philip. A
part of the site, within the boundaries of
Massachusetts, was afterward set aside as
a reservation under the name of Free
town <>r Fall River res., and contained
59 mixed-blood inhabitants in 1764 and
:>7 in 1S4S. They were sometimes also
known as Troy Indians. Consult Du-
buque, Fall River Ind. Res., 1907.
Pocasicke.— Deed (en. 1638) quoted by Drake,
Bk. Iiids., bk. 2, 60, 184S. Pocasset.— Trumbull,
Ind. Names Conn., 46, 1881. Pocassett. — Records
(1639) in R. I. Col. Rec., i, 88, 1856. Pocassitt.—
Sanford (1671), ibid., II, 427, 1857. Pokeesett.—
Deed of 1659 quoted by Drake, Bk. luds., bk. 3,
3, 184S. Powakasick.— Deed of 1638 in R. I. Col.
Rec-., I, 47, 1856. Troy Indians.— Rep. of 1865 cited
by Dubuque, op. c-it. Weetemore Indians.— Churcb
(1716) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars, 67, 1825.
Pocasset. A former village near the
present Pocasset, Barnstable co., Mass.;
perhaps identical with Pispogutt.
Pocasset.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 46, 1881.
Pokeset.— Kendall, Trav., ir, 127, 1809. Pokesset —
Freeman (1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
231, 1S06.
Pocatamough. A village in 1608 on the
w. bank of Patuxent r., in St Marys co.,
Md.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map' repr.
181!).
Poccon. See 1'uccooit.
Pochotita (Nahuatl: 'where there are
silk-cotton trees' ). A sacred place of the
Huichol, containing a temple; situated
5 in. \. of Santa Catarina, in the Sierra
de IOH Huicholes, near the upper waters
of the Rio Chapalagana, in Jalisco,
Mexico.
Pochotita.--Lum!mlt/, I'liknou-n Mex., ir 138
Raweyapa.— ll)id. (Huichol name).
Pochougoula (j)rob. Choctaw: 'pond-
lily people'). One of the 9 villages
formerly occupied by the Natchez.—
Iberville (1699) in Margry, Dec., iv, 179,
1 880.
Pocoan. See I'na-oon.
Pocol. A former Dieguefio rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.— Ortega (1775)
cited by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 254, 1884.
Pocomtuc. A tribe formerly living on
Deertield and Connecticut rs., in Franklin
co., Mass. Their principal village, of the
same name, was near the present Deer-
field, and they were frequently known as
Deerfield Indians. They had a fort on
Ft Hill in the same vicinity, which was
destroyed by the Mohawk after a hard
battle "in 1666. They were an important
tribe, and seem to have ruled over all the
other Indians of the Connecticut valley
within the limits of Massachusetts, in
cluding those at Agawam, Nonotuc, and
Squawkeag. They combined with the
Narraganset and Tunxis in the attacks on
Uncas, the Mohegan chief. All these
joined the hostile Indians under King
Philip in 1675, and at the close of the
war in the following year fled to Scati-
cook, on the Hudson, where some of them
remained until about 1754, when they
joined the Indians in the French interest
at St Francis, Quebec. (j. M.)
Pacamteho.— Ft Orange conf. (1664) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Xiil, 379, 1881. Pacamtekock.— Dareth
(1664), ibid., 380. Pacamtekookes.— Albany treaty
(1664), ibid., Ill, 68, 1853. Pacomtuck.— Pynchon
(1663) , ibid., Xiil, 308,1881. Patrantecooke.— Court-
land (1688), ibid., in, 562, 1853. Paucomtuck.— Wil
liams (1648) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 3d s., I, 178,
1825. Paucomtuckqut. — Williams (1648), ibid.
Pawcompt.— Mason (1648), ibid., 4th s., vn, 413,
1865. Pecompticks.— Caulkins, Norwich, 45, 1866.
Pecomptuk.— Drake, Bk. Ind., bk. 3, 31, 1848. Po-
compheake.— Hubbard (1682) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., v, 462, 1825. Pocomptuck. — Mason
(1659), ibid., 4th s., vn, 423, 1865. Pocomtakukes.—
Gookin (1674), ibid., 1st s., I, 160, 1806. Pocom-
tock.— Addam (1653) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 2, 79, 1848. Pocomtuck.— Mason (ca. 1670) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vin, 153, 1819. Pocump-
tucks.— Hubbard (1682), ibid., v, 462-3, 1815.
Pocumtuck. — Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 76, 1821. Poeom-
tucks.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 162, 1829 (misprint).
Pokomtakukes.— Ibid., 189. Pokomtock.— Stanton
(1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 715, 1883.
Powcomptuck. — Mason (1648) in Mass. Hist, Soc.
Coll., 4th s., vil, 413, 1865.
Pocon. See Puccoon.
Pocopassum. An Abnaki village in 1614,
in Maine, probably on the coast. — Smith
(1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi,
107, 1837.
Pocosan, Pocosin, Pocoson. See Poquosin.
Pocotaligo (Creek: possibly Apoklta-
Idiki, 'settlement extending' or 'town situ
ated [there]'). The largest town of the
Yamasi before the revolt of 1715; situated
in Beaufort co., S. C., between Cpmbahee
and Savannah rs. Pocotaligo is now a
township in Beaufort co. (A. s. G. )
Pocataligo.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 175, 1836. Poco-
taligat.— Humphreys, Acct.,97, 1730. Pocotaligo.—
Mills, S. C., 370, 1826. Poketalico.— Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., 11, 84, 1836.
Podunk. Defined by Bartlett ( Diet, of
Americanisms, 791, 1877) as "a term ap
plied to an imaginary place in burlesque
writing or speaking." This word appears
as a place name in both Connecticut and
Massachusetts, occurring as early as 1687
in its present form, and in the forms
Potaecke and Potunke, in 1636 and 1671
respectively. It is the name of a brook
in Connecticut and of a pond in Brook-
field, Mass., and the meadows thereabout
had also this name. It is derived from
BULL. 30]
PODUNK POGAMOGGAN
271
either the Mohegan or the Massachuset
dialect of Algonquian. The word is iden
tical with^Potunk, a Long Island place-
name which, according "to Ruttenber
(Ind. Geog. Names, 100, 1906), is presum
ably a corruption of Ftuk-ohke, ' a neck
or corner of land '. (A. p. c.)
Podunk. A band or small tribe on Po-
pal village, also called Podunk, was at the
mouth of that river. They seem to have
gone off with the hostile Indians at the
close of King Philip's war in 1676, and
never to have returned. (.1. M )
Podunck.— Willis (1666) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist
III, 121, 1853. Podunks.— Stiles (1761) in Mass Hist'
Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 105, 1809. Windsor Indians —
McClure (1797), ibid., v, 170, 1806.
Poele. A Chumashan village on one
of the Santa Barbara ids., Cal., probably
Santa Rosa, in 1542.— Cabrillo, Narr
(1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 186,
1857.
Poelo ( Po-e'-lo ) . Said by Powers ( Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., in, 393, 1877) to be a tribe,
related to the Paiute, on Kern r. slough,
s. E. Cal., but it is more probably merely
a place name. The section mmitioned is
in Mariposan (Yokuts) territory.
Poetry. Most Indian rituals can be
classed as poetry. They always relate to
serious subjects and are expressed in dig
nified language, and the words chosen
to clothe the thought generally make
rhythm. The lines frequently open with
an exclamation, a word which heralds
the thought about to be uttered. Prose
rituals are always intoned, and the deliv
ery brings out the rhythmic character of
the composition. Rituals that are sung
differ from those that are intoned in that
the words, in order to conform to the
music, are drawn out by vowel prolonga
tions. If the music is in the form of the
chant, but little adjustment is required
beyond the doubling or prolonging of
vowels; but if the music is in the form
of the song, the treatment of the words
is more complex; the musical phrase will
determine the length of a line, and the
number of musical phrases in the song
the number of lines to the stanza. To
meet the requirements of the musical
phrase the vowels in some of the words
will be prolonged or doubled, or voca
bles will be added to bring the line to the
pleasure required by the music. In many
instances similar or rhyming vocables are
placed at the close of recurring musical
phrases. This device seems to indicate a
desire to have the word sound recur with
the repetition of the same musical phrase,
affording an interesting suggestion as to
one of the possible ways in which metric
verse arose. Where vocables are added
to fill out the measure of a line, or are
exclusively used in the singing of a phrase
un-
with them.
The same treatment of words in their
relation to the musical phrase is observed
in the .secular songs of tribes, hi those
5ung py the various societies at
gatherings, or those
the vocations of men
songs, war songs, hunting songs, or mys
tery songs, the musical phrase in every
instance fixes the rhythm and measure",
and the words and vocables are made to
conform to it, In many of these songs
the words are few, but they have been
carefully chosen with reference to their
capability of conveying the thought of
the composer in a manner that, to the
native's mind, will be poetic, not prosaic
Moreover, the vocables used to fill out
the measure are selected so as to har
monize with the thought that the words
and music jointly seek to convey; they
are flowing when the emotion is gentle or
supplicating, but broken and sharp when
defiance or aggression is the theme. The
picturesque quality of Indian speech lends
itself to poetic conceits and expressions.
The few words of a song will, to the In
dian, portray a cosmic belief, present the
mystery of death, or evoke the memory
of joy or grief; to him the terse words
project the thought or emotion from the
background of his tribal life and experi
ence, and make the song vibrant with
poetic meaning.
Many of the rites observed among the
natives, from the Arctic ocean to the ( Julf
of Mexico, are highly poetic in their sig
nificance, symbolism, and ceremonial
movements; the rituals and accompany
ing acts, the songs whose rhythm is ac
centuated by the waving of feathered
emblems, the postures and marches, and
the altar decorations combine to make
up dramas of deep significance, replete
with poetic thought and expression.
The peculiarities of Indian languages
and the forms in which the Indian has
cast his poetic thought, particularly in
song, make it impossible to reproduce
them literally in a foreign language; never
theless they can be adequately translated.
In the poetry of the Indian are blended hi.s
beliefs, social usages, traditions of ancient
environment, and his views of nature,
making a record of great human interest.
See Music and Musical instrum&its.
Consult Gushing, /tifii Creation Myths,
1896; Matthews, Naval 10 Night Chant,
1902; Mooney, Ghost-Dance Religion,
1896; Fletcher, (1) The Hako, 1904, (2)
Study of Omaha Music, 1893, (3) Indian
Story and Song, 1900. (A. c. F. )
Pogamoggan. Aclub, cudgel, war-club:
from Chippewa pdgdmdgan or pdoAmdoan
(according to dialect), meaning, literally,
272
POGATACUT rOIHUUINGE
[B. A. E.
'(what is) used for striking'. The cog
nate word, pak&ndgan, is used by the
Cree as a name for a, hammer or mallet.
See Club*, Tomahawks, (w. R. G.)
Pogatacut. A sachem of the Manhasset
of Long Id., who signed the deed of
Kast Hampton in 1648. In the same
year his name was written Poygratasuck.
lie was a brother of the chief of the
same name who died in 1651, and whose
lx)dy, on the way to the grave, was set
down between Sag Harbor and East
Hampton. At the spot where his head
rested was made the " Sachem's Hole,"
which was kept clear by the Indians
until destroyed in building a turnpike.
Consult Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
75, 187i>; X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, T, 676,
1853. (w. M. B.)
Poggie, Poggy. See Pogy, Porg>/.
Poghaden. See Pogy, Pauhagen.
Pogie. See Pogy, Porgy.
Pogonip. A Shoshonean term used in
Nevada to designate a })eculiar fog that
occasionally visits the mountain country
in winter. The sun is obscured, usually
during the entire day, and sometimes for
days, while the air is charged with a
heavy fog in which fine particles of snow
seem to be flying. Although the tem
perature may not be low, intense cold is
felt on account of the unusual humidity
that prevails. It is said that the Indians
greatly fear these fogs.
Pogoreshapka (Russian: 'burnt cap').
An Ikogmiut Eskimo village on the right
bank of the lower Yukon, about 20 m.
from Koserefski, Alaska; pop. 121 in 1880.
Gagara-Shapka. — Dull, inf'n (Russian: ' loon cap ;
name applied toavillage where the natives made
liirdskin caps, for which Pogoreshapka is a mis
take). Pogoreshapka.— Petrol! in Tenth Census,
Alaska, 12, 1NS1.
Pogromni (Russian: 'desolation'). An
Aleut village near Pogromni volcano, on
the N. shore of Unimak id., E. Aleutian
ids., Alaska.— Ltitke (1828) quoted by
Baker, U-og. Diet, Alaska, 1902.
Pogy. A northern New England name
for the menhaden; also applied to a fish
ing boat. A trap for menhaden fishing
is known as pogy-catcher. The word is
either identical with porgy (q. v. ) or cor
rupted from pw/htnli'ii., a variant of pau-
hdfjen, another name of this fish. It is
spel led also pot/ie and ]>oi/gir. ( A. v. c. )
Pohallintinleh ( Pohdlin tinliu, £at the
squirrels' holes.'— A. L. K.). A name
given by Powers (Cont N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 370, 1877) as that of a Mariposan
(Yokuts) tribe living a little N. of Ft
Tejon, near Kern lake, Cal., but it is
really only the name of a locality.
^Pohemcomeati. A Nanticoke village in
1 707 on the lower Susquehanna in Penn
sylvania.— Kvans (1707) quoted by Dav,
Penn., 391, 1843.
Pohickery. See Hickory.
Pohkopophunk (Puchapuchung, 'at the
cleft rock.' — Gerard). A Delaware vil
lage about 1740 in E. Pennsylvania, prob
ably in Carbon co.
Pochapuchkung.— Loskiel (1794) quoted by Day,
Penn., 517, 1843. Pohkopophunk. — Scull (cd. 1737)
quoted by Day, ibid., 475.
Pohoi (Po'-hoi, 'wild-sage people').
The Comanche name for the Shoshoni,
of whom a few are incorporated in the
former tribe; early referred to as a Co
manche band. (,T. M. )
Po'-hoi.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1045, 18%.
Po-jo. — Butcher and Leyendecker, Comanche
MS. vocab.,_B._A. E., 1867 (trans, 'of the mute
tribe'). Tres-qui-ta. — Ibid, (trans, 'spare evac-
uators').
Pohomoosh. A Micmac village or band
in 1760, probably in lSTova Scotia. — Frye
(1700) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s.,
x, 116, 1809.
Pohonichi. A name applied to those
Indians of the Moquehmman. family who
formerly lived during the summer months
in Yosemite valley, Cal. The name is
derived from Pohono, the Indian name
for Bridalveil fall in Yosemite valley.
These people lived during the cold season
in the Sierra foot-hills along Merced r.
Of the original group of people to which
the term was applied there are now ( 1906)
but two or three survivors. (s. A. B. )
Fonechas.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 363, 1874.
Openoches.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Pah-huh-hach-is. — Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Phonecha.— Henley
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 512, 1851. Po-ha-ha-chis.— John
ston, op. cit., 22. Poho-neche. — Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 822, 1899. Po-ho-ne-chees.— Barbour in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 252, 1853.
Pohoneechees.— Bancroft, Mat. Races, I, 456, 1874.
Po-ho-neech-es. — McKee et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 74, 1853. Po-ho-
neich-es.— McKee in Ind. Alt'. Rep., 223, 1851. Po'-
ho-ni-chi.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 350,
1877. Pohuniche.— Savage (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc.
4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 231, 1853. Po-ko-na-tri.—
Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
1st sess., 30, 1857. Powhawneches.— Barbour et al.
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 61, 1853.
Pohulo (Po-liu'-lo, a species of herb).
An extinct clan of the Tewa pueblo of
llano, Ariz. — Eewkes in Am. Anthrop.,
vn, 166, 1894.
Poiam. A Squawmish village commu
nity on the right bank of Squawmisht r.,
w. Brit. Col.
Poia'm.— Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
P'oyam.— Boas, MS., B. A.E., 1887.
Poihuuinge. A large prehistoric Tewa
pueblo, now ruins, on the summit of a
small but lofty mesa about 1 in. s. of
Chama r. and 4 in. w. of its confluence
with the Rio Grande, in Rio Arriba co.,
N. Mex. The pueblo was built of adobe
and irregular blocks of the heavy black
lava of which the mesas in this region are
composed. It was built in three sections,
about a court, the ,s. side being open.
There were two circular kivas writhin the
court and two outside at some distance
from the building. The site is strongly
defensive, but the water and food supply
must have been precarious, there being
BULL. 30]
POISONS
273
no possibility of agriculture and no stream
nearer than the valley a mile away. Con
sult Hewett in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 33,
1907. (E. L. H.)
Poisons. Plant and animal poisons were
known generally among the Indians, this
knowledge growing out of the familiarity
with the environment characteristic of
American tribes. Plant poisons were
commonly employed as an aid in captur
ing fish. The Cherokee pounded walnut
bark and threw it into small streams to
stupefy the fish so that they might be
easily dipped out in baskets as they
floated on the surface of the water
(Mooney). _ Among other Southeastern
Indians fishing was carried on by poison
ing the streams with certain roots (a spe
cies of Tephrosia was most commonly
used), so that the stupefied fish could be
secured by means of bows and long-shafted
arrows (Speck). Powers says of the Cali
fornia Indians: " When the summer heat
dries up the streams to stagnant pools
they rub poisonous soap root in the water
until the fish are stupefied, when they
easily scoop them up, and the poison will
not affect the tough stomachs of the abor
igines." The root is pounded fine and
mixed into the water; buckeyes were
used in the same manner by both western
and eastern Indians. Goddard states,
however, that the Hupa do not use fish
poisons. Heckewelder says that the Nan-
ticoke invented fish poison, and were re
puted skilful in destroying human life by
means of poison. Obviously the use of
poison for taking human life is a subject
:hat yields little confirmatory evidence.
Powers states that he could not discover
hat the Indians of California "ever used
>oisons to any considerable extent to rid
hemselves of their enemies; if they did,
t was the old shamans, and they kept
he matter a secret." He also says that
he Indians were very much afraid of
>oison. According to Mooney, among
he Cherokee the poisonous wild parsnip
ras used for conjuration and poisoning,
nd individuals are said to have eaten it in
rder to commit suicide. Pope(q. v. ),the
;ader of the Pueblo Indians in the insur-
iction of 1680, is said to have been killed
y poison, but the character of the poison
jnot stated. Gushing says the Zuiii
)isoned certain springs at the entrance
' their valley with yucca juice and cac-
s spines, which caused suffering and
iath among the forces of Diego de Var-
is, as recorded by the narrators of his
:pedition in 1692. Priests among the
okuts of California drank a decoction of
ots of Datura metaloides to produce re-
:ious frenzy, and this poisonous drink
. tnetimes caused death from overdose
'owers). The Hopi, Navaho, and other
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 18
tribes of the S. W. are acquainted with
the poisonous properties of the Datura
which the Hopi say was used by their
sorcerers. Arrow poison of vegetal and
animal origin was generally known. The
Lipan Apache dipped their arrows into
the sap of Yucca anguslifolia, which they
say is poisonous (Hoffman), and the Ka-
niagmiut Eskimo and the Aleut poisoned
their arrows and lance-points with a prep
aration of aconite, by drying and pulver
izing the root, mixing the powder with
water, and, when it fermented, applyiii"
it to their weapons (Mason). The Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1763) describes a plant, called
mago by the Opata of Sonora, the milk of
which was used by these Indians for ar
row poison. The character indicates a
euphorbia. Castaneda relates that a
member of Coronado's expedition of 1540
was wounded by a poisoned arrow; "the
skin rotted and fell off until it left the
bones and sinews bare, with a horrible
smell. The wound was in the wrist, and
the poison had reached as far as the
shoulder when he was cured. The skin
on all this fell off." The antidote used
was the juice of the quince. The expe
dition lost 17 men from arrow wounds
during a punitive raid in Sonora. ' ' They
would die in agony from only a small
wound, the bodies breaking out with an
insupportable pestilential stink." Hoff
man says the Jova, Seri, Apache, Black-
feet, Kainah, Piegan, and Teton Sioux
employ rattlesnake venom. "The Sho-
shoni and Bannock Indians state that the
proper way to poison arrows, as formerly
practised by them, is to secure a deer and
cause it to be bitten by a rattlesnake, im
mediately after which the victim is killed,
the meat removed and placed in a hole in
the ground. After the mass has become
putrid the arrowpoints are dipped into
it. By this method the serpent venom is
supposed to be the most essential in the
operation; but it is extremely doubtful if
the venom has time to fully enter into the
circulation in the short interval between
the time that the victim is bitten and
then killed. If the method was actually
practised by these Indians, as they aflirm
it was, and only for the destruction of
noxious beasts, the poison of the putres-
cent matter may have caused death 1>y
septicemia." Hoffman cites many other
instances of the use of arrow poison and
concludes that some of the Indian tribes
applied to their arrows harm ful substances
which from observation they knew were
deadly. McGee asserts that the Scri <
not use arrow poison as such, but rather
as a substance which by magic power pro
duced death and that this power was
given the substance through conjural
employed in its preparation, though li<
274
POITOKWIS POKAGON
[B. A. E.
says the Seri arrow preparation is "some
times septic in fact" on account of the
decomposing matter of which it is made.
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
in, 77, 1890; Botirke in Am. Anthrop.,
iv 74, 1891; Chesnut in Cont. U.S.Nat.
Herb., vn, 3, 330, 1902; Gushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E., 331, 1896; Goddard in Pub.
Univ. CaL, Am. Arch, and Eth., i, pt 1,
30 1903; Hoffman (1) in Am. Anthrop.,
iv, 67-71, 1891, (2) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
pt 1, 284, 1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds.,
248, 1873; MeGee in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
pt 1, 54, 256-59, 1898; Mason in Smithson.
Rep. 1892, 666, 1893; Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., pt 1, 1900; Powers in
Cont. X. A. Ethnol., in, 1877; Speck in
Am. Anthrop., ix, 293, 1907; Winship
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pt 1, 500, 502,
1896. (w. H.)
Poitokwis. A former village of the so-
called Kalendaruk division of the Costa-
noan family, connected with San Carlos
and San Juan Bautista missions, Cal.
Poitoiquis.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Poytoquis.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, Hi, 653, 1882.
Poytoquix.— Engelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897
(at San Juan Bautista). Pytoguis.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Pojiuuingge. A prehistoric pueblo of
the Tew a of San Juan, the ruins of which
are situated at La Joya, about 10 m. N.
of San Juan pueblo, N. N. Mex. The name
is probably identical with Poihuuinge
(q. v.). Cf. Poseuingge.
Pho-jiu TJing-ge. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv, 64, 181)2.
Pojoaque ( Po-h tra' -ki} . The smallest
pueblo occupied by the Tewa of New
Mexico in recent times; situated on a
small eastern tributary of the Rio Grande,
about 1 8 m. N. w. of Santa Fe. It became
the seat of the Spanish mission of San
Francisco early inthe 17th century. After
the Pueblo rebellions of 1680 and 1696 it
was abandoned, but was resettled with 5
families by order of the governor of New
Mexico in 1706, when it became the mis
sion of Nuestra Sefiora de Guadalupe.
In 1760 it was reduced to a visita of the
Nambe mission; but in 1782 it again be
came a mission, with Nambe and Tesuque
as its visitas. In 1712 its population was
79; in 1890 it was only 20; since 1900 it
has become extinct as a Tewa pueblo,
the houses now being in possession of
Mexican families. See Pwblos, Tanoan,
Teira. (F. w. n.)
Guadalupe.— Villascfior (1718) cited bv Shea,
Cath. Miss., M, 1855. Nuestra Sefiora de Guadalupe
de Pojuaque.— Ward in 1ml. All. Rep. 1867 213
IMS. Ohuaqui.— Kuxton, Adventures, 196, 1848.
Ohuqui.— Ruxton in Nouv. Ann. Voy. 5th s
xxi, 81, 1H50. Ojuaque-— Escudero, Noticias Es-
tad.Chihuahua, 1*0, 1834. Pajoaque.— Loew (1875)
in Wheeler Survey Rep., vii, 345 1879 Pajua-
gne.— Domenech, Deserts N. A., n, 63, 1860 (mis
print). Pajuaque.— Ibid., I, 183,1860. P'asuiap —
Hodge, field notes, B. A. K., 1«95 (Tigua name).
Pasuque.-Aleedo, Die. Geog., IV, 114, 1788.
Payuaque -Men wether (1856) in H. R. Ex.
- 3i, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 146, 1857. Pejod-
que.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 688, 1857.
P'Ho-zuang-ge — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
m, 260, 1890 (aboriginal name of the pueblo).
Pofuaque.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865. Pogod-
que.— Calhoun in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
633, 1853. Pohuaque. Bruhl in Globus, LV, no. 9,
129, 1889. Pojake.— Stevenson in 2d Rep. B. A. E.,
328, 1883. Pojanque.— Curtis, Children of the Sun,
121, 1883. Pojanquiti. — Stevenson in Smithson.
Rep. 1880, 137, 1881. Pojaugue.— Parke, Map of
New Mex., 1851. Pojoague. — Morrison in Ann. Rep.
Wheeler Surv., app. NX, 1276, 1877. Pojoaque.—
Gatschet in Wheeler Survey Rep., vn, 417, 1879
Pojodque.— Calhoun (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind
Tribes, vi, 709, 1857. Pojouque.— Wallace, Land
of the Pueblos, 42, 1888. Pojuague.— Bandeliei
in Revue d'Ethnog., 203, 1886. Pojuaque.— MS
ca. 1715 quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers
v, 193, 3890. Pokwadi.— Stephen in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 37, 1891 (Hano Tewa name). Po'k
woide.— Fcwkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 614, 190<
(Hano Tewa name). Po-suan-gai. — Jouvenceai
in Cath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 1906. Potzua-ge.— Ban
delier in Revue d'Ethnog., 203, 1886 (aborigina
name). Poujuaque.— Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871
383, 1872. Poxuaki.— Gatschet, Lsleta MS. vocab.
1885 (Isleta name). Po-zuan-ge. — Bandelier iii
Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1885 (proper name)
Pozuang-ge.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in
124, 1890. P'o-zuang-ge.— Ibid., IV, 83, 1892 (or PC
juaque) . Pozuaque.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 193, 186f
Projoaque.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 186c
Pujuaque. — Villa-Seiiqr, TheatroAm., ir, 418,174*
Pusuaque.— Hezio (1797-98) quoted by Meline
Two Thousand Miles, 208, 1867. San Francisc
Pajagiie.— Villugran (1610), Hist. Nueva Mexic(
app. 3, 96, 1900.
Pokagon. A Potawatomi village, tat
ing its name from a prominent chief, i
Berrien co. , Mich. , near the w. bank of £
Joseph r. just N. of the Indiana line. Th
tract on which it was situated was cede
to the United States by the treaty of Ch>
cago, Sept. 26-27, 1833.
Pare aux Vaches.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E
Mich. map, 1899. Po-ca-gan's village.— Tippecaiu
treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 701, 1873. Poc
gons Vill.— Royce in 1st Rep. B. A. E., map, 188
Pokagon.— Chicago treaty (1833) in U. S. In<
Treat., 176, 1873.
Pokagon, Simon. The last chief of tt
Pokagon band of Potawatomi, born i
1830 at their old village 1 m. from '
Joseph r., Berrien co., Mich.; died in A
legan co., Mich., Jan. 27, 1899. B
father, Leopold Pokagon, was chief f<
12 years and signed several importai
treaties with the United States in beha
of his tribe, that of Tippecanoe r., 0(;
26, 1832, being the one by which the si I ,
of Chicago came into possession of tlj. j
whites. Simon was 10 years of age wh< <
his father died, and on reaching his 14i!
year was sent to school at Notre Darn
Ind., for 3 years; then, encouraged 1
his mother in his desire for education] i
tended Oberlin College, Ohio, for a yet
and next wenttoTwinsburg, Ohio, whe
lie remained 2 years. It is said that i
was educated for the priesthood, spo'
four or five languages, and bore the rep
tation of being the best educated fu
blood Indian of his time. He wrc
numerous articles for the leading mas.
/ines, and delivered many addresses
merit during the last quarter of the 19
century. In 1899 he published in bo<
form " Ogimawkwe Mitigwiiki (Queen
BULL. 30]
POKAIOSUM POLISHING IMPLEMENTS
275
the Woods)," an account of the wooing
of his first wife, and at the World's Fair
in Chicago, in 1893, "The Red Man's
Greeting," a booklet of birch-bark. He
was a poet, and the last of his verses,
both in its English and Potawatomi ver
sions, appeared in the Chicago Inter-
Ocean, Jan. 23, 1899, just before his death.
Pokagon was credited with ably manag
ing the affairs of his 300 tribesmen scat
tered through Michigan, and, inspired
by enlightened views, was the means of
promoting their welfare. He pressed
and finally collected a Potawatomi claim
for $150,000 from the United States. He
was a man of sturdy character, unosten
tatious in manner, of simple habit, and a
consistent Catholic. A monument has
been erected by the citizens of Chicago
in Jackson Park to the memory of Simon
and his father. (c. T.)
Pokaiosum (Po'kaio'sum, 'slide'). A
Squawmish village on the left bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col. — Hill-Tout in
Rep. B. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Pokanoket. The principal settlement
of the Wampanoag tribe, and the resi
dence of Massasoit and King Philip; sit
uated on the E. side of Narragansett bay,
on the Bristol peninsula, Rhode Id. The
site has been variously described as at
Mount Hope, Bristol, Warren, and Bar-
rington, all of which may easily be cor
rect, as Indian settlements were seldom
compactly built, and all the places
named are within 3 m. of a central point.
The etymology of the name is uncertain,
one writer making it mean 'a wood,'
while another makes it 'a clearing,'
and a third 'land over the water.' It
was also sometimes known to the Eng
lish under variant forms of Sowams,
which Tooker, with apparent reason,
makes a general term for 'southwest'
(i. e. from Plymouth), rather than the
specific name of a settlement. It was
abandoned on the breaking out of King
Philip's war in 1675. A brochure, Mas
sasoit' s Town Sowams in Pokanoket, by
Virginia Baker, was issued at Warren in
1904. (J. M. )
Chawum.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
s., vi, 108, 1837. Chawun.— Ibid., 119. Pacanacot.—
Prince (1632^, ibid., 2d s., vii, 58,1818. Pacanau-
kett.— Doc. of 1668, ibid., iv, 266, 1816. Pacanaw-
kite.— Bradford (m. 1650), ibid., 4th s., in, 97, 1856.
Pacanokik.— Prince (1633) quoted by Freeman,
ibid., 1st s., vin, 159, 1802. Packanoki.— Dee in
Smith (1629), Va., II, 227, repr. 1819. Packano-
kick.— Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.,
IX, 27,1822. Paconekick— Smith (1631), ibid., 3d s.,
111,2-2,1833. Pakanawkett.— Record of 1673 quoted
by Drake. Bk. Inds., bk.3, 16, 1848. Pakanoki.—
Dee in Smith (1629), Va., n, 227, repr. 1819. Pakano-
kick.— Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists.,
vni, 235, 1802. Paukanawket.— Deed of 1616 in R. I.
Col. Rec., I, 31, 1856. Pawkanawkuts.— N. Y. Doc.
Ool. Hist., iv, 615, note, 1854. Pawkunnawkuts.—
Morton (1617), New Eng. Memorial, 38, 1855.
Pawkunnawkutts.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist.
3oc. Coll., 1st s., I, 148,1806. PekSanokets.— Mau-
-ault, Abenakis, 2, 1866. Pocanakets.— Morton
;i620),NewEng. Memorial, 42, 1855. Pocanakett.—
Morton (1662) quoted by Drake, Bk. ImK, bk 3
17, 1848 Pocanauket.— Deedof 1649 in Muss. HiV
Soc Coll 2d s. yii, 139, 1818. Pocanawkits.-Knu 1
ford (ca. 1650), ibid., 4th s.,iii, 96, ixfx; Pocanoket —
Thompson, Long Id., I, 456, 1843. Pocanokit'—
Dermer (1619) quoted by Drake, Bk. I mis bk '•>
20, 1848. Pockanookett.— Morton in Mass' Hi's?
Soc. Coll., 1st s., vin, 159, 1802. Pockanoky — John
son (1654), ibid. ,2d s.,n, 66,1811. Pockonockett —
Hinckley (1682), ibid., 4th s., v, 78, isill Poka-
nacket.— Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 32, IM.'i.
Pokanocket. — Hutcninson quoted by Freeman'
ibid., Ists., vin. 159, 1802. Pokanokik'.— Cullender
(1739) in R. 1. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 73, 183.x. Pucka-
nokick.— Mourt (1622) in Muss. Hist. Soc. Coll 1st
s., vin, 243, 1802. Sawaams.— Mourt (lt>22t. ibid
263. Sowaams.— Winslow (c<i. 1623) quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2, 31, 1848. Sowam — Hovf
Antiq. Res., 34, 1824. Sowame.— Hubbard (1680) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., v,«32, 1815. Sowames.—
Writer of 1627, ibid., 1st s., m,52, 1794. Sowams —
Letter of 1627, ibid., 4th s., in, 225, 1856. Sowam-
sett.— Mason (1661) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk.2, 100,1848. Sowans.— Josselyn (1675) in Mass
Hist. Soe. Coll., 3d s., m, 309, 1833. Sow-wames.—
Clark (1652), ibid., vin, 290, 1843. Sowwams.— Wil
liams (1638), ibid., I 176, 1825.
Poke. The pigeon-berry ( Phi/tolacca de-
candra); also called poke-\yeed, poke-ber
ry, pocan, pocan-bush, Indian poke, poke-
root, etc. It was not named after Presi
dent Polk, but the name was evidently
derived from the same source asjwroon.
See also Pocan. ( A. F. c. )
Pokegama. A former Chippe\va vil
lage on Pokegama lake, Pine co., Minn.
Pa'kegamang. — \Vm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct
form). Pokagomin. — Washington treaty (1X63) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 215, 1873. Po-ka-gu'ma.— War
ren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 165, 1XX5.
Pokegama.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1862, 354, 1863. Po-ke-
gom-maw.— Treaty of 1812 in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., V, 491, 1885. Pokeguma.— Neill, ibid.
Pokekooungo (Poke-koo-unf-go}. The
Turtle clan of the Delawares.— Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Pokeloken. Denned by Bartlett ( Diet, of
Americanisms, 478, 1877) as "an Indian
word used by hunters and lumbermen in
Maine and New Brunswick to denote a
marshy place or stagnant pool extending
into the land from a stream or lake." A
New Brunswick place name, Popelogan,
Pocologan, or Poclagain, is derived from
peeela>/f/au, 'a place for stopping' (?)
in the Malecite dialect of Algonquian, by
Ganong (Roy. Soc. ('an., 2<>3, 1896).
Tooker, in his discussion of poauosin, con
siders pokdokeii to be derived from the
same radical. See liogan. (A. F. c.)
Poke-weed. See Ponni, Poke.
Pokickery. See Jlirkor;/.
Police. See Ayniaj »u*tem.
Polished Stone age. See Neolithic age.
Polishing implements. Many of the im
plements, ornaments, ami other artifacts
of the native tribes were given a high de
gree of finish by the use of polishing im
plements. These necessarily varied m
form, material, and texture, according to
the material and form of the object treat
ed Wood, bone, stone, metal, and earth
en ware each required distinct treatment,
and social forms of polishing implements
were employed. The arrowshaft of wood
was polished with an implement of stone
276
POLOOGA POMO
[B. A. E.
grooved for the purpose; the earthen ves
sel was given its even surface by rubbing
with a smooth pebble or bit of wood,
gourd, bone, or shell. The countless im
plements, ornaments, pipes, and miscel
laneous sculptures of the aborigines were
finished with the aid of polishers of vary
ing forms and textures, while many ob
jects received their finishing touches by
rubbing with a piece of deerskin, fish-
skin, or other variously textured but
pliable material, or even with the hand,
and the high polish of many forms of
implements comes from long-continued
use, as in digging in the soil, or in con
tact with a haft or the hand. In many
cases natural objects, such as pebbles,
shells, etc., were employed in the polish
ing work; but it is not always easy to
identify these, and the same is true of
many polishers that have been artificially
shaped. An interesting form of rubbing
implement of clay is found occasionally
in Tennessee: the discoid base, a few
inches in diameter, has a convex under-
surface, and above it is supplied with a
cylindrical or looped handle; the con
vex surface is usually worn quite smooth
from use, hence it is surmised that the
implement was employed in smoothing
earthenware or the clay plastering of
walls. A few examples are of stone. In
the shaping of stone the polishing work
usually follows the more roughly abrad
ing of grinding operations, the imple
ments as well as the processes employed
in the one passing by insensible grada
tions into those of the other.
Polishing implements are described in
cidentally in numerous works and articles
on ethnology and archeology, many of
which are referred to under Archeology
and Stonework. See also Abrading imple
ments, (w. H. H. )
Polooca. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v.) in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ine"d., xvi,
115, 1871.
Polotkin. See Saulotken.
Polynesian influence. See Hawaiian in-
jlucn<'<\
Pomeioc. An Algonquian palisaded vil
lage in 1585, about the mouth of Gibbs
cr., in the present Hyde co., N. C. It
was one of the villages drawn in color by
John White during his visit to Virginia
in 1585 as a member of Raleigh's first ex
pedition, now preserved in the British
Museum, ami illustrated by De Bry.
The houses of the village were "covered
and enclosed, some wth matts, and some
wlh barcks of trees. All compassed about
wth small poles stock thick together in
stedd of a wall." For a photograph of
the original of White's drawing, see Bush-
nell in Am. Anthrop., ix, 32, 1907.
Pameik.— Strachcy (ca. 1612), Va., 143, 1849. Pome-
cock.— Martin, N. C., I, 11, 1829 (misprint): Pom-
eiock. — Amadas and Barlow in Smith (1629), Va.,
1,84, repr. 1819. Pomeioke.— Strachey (ca. 1612),
Va 145, 1849. Pomejock.— Dutch map (1621) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. HLst., I, 1856.
Porno. The name of the Indian linguis
tic stock, technically known as Kulanapan
(q. v.), living in parts of Sonoma, Lake,
Mendocino, Colusa, and Glenn cos., Cal.
In the northern Porno dialect Pouio means
' people, ' and added to a place name forms
the name for a group of people. Although
Poma is almost as frequently heard as
Porno, the latter has come into general
use in both scientific and popular litera
ture.
The territory occupied by the Porno is
in two parts: a main area which extends,
generally speaking, from w. to E., from
the coast to the crest of the main range of
the Coast Range mts., and from s. to N.,
from the vicinity of Santa Rosa to Sher
wood valley on the upper course of Eel
r.; the second area is a very small one,
lying wholly within the Sacramento val
ley drainage and comprising only a lim
ited area on the headwaters of Stony cr.
in Colusa and Glenn cos., and is occupied
by a people speaking a dialect differing
from any of those spoken in the main
area to the WT. The Porno thus occupied
all of Russian River valley except two
small areas, one between Geyserville and
Healdsburg, the other at the extreme
head of Potter valley, both of which
wrere occupied by people of the Yukian
stock. On the w. of the main Porno area
is the Pacific, on the s. is Moquelumnan
territory, on the E. are Yukian-Wappo
and Wintun areas, and on the N. the Yuki
and the Athapascan Kato areas, from
which it is separated by the watershed
between Cahto and Sherwrood valleys.
Certain peoples living to the N. of the
Porno area, generally known by their
Porno names (Kai, Kastel, Kato, and
Yusal Porno), are not, as supposed, Pomo,
but Athapascan.
There are in all seven dialects, one be
ing found exclusively in the small Pomo
area in the Sacramento valley drainage,
the remainder lying within the limits of
what has been designated as the main
Pomo area. Of the latter six dialects two
are confined to the vicinity of Clear lake,
one to the southern part of the coast held
by the Pomo, and one almost entirely to
the lower course of Russian r., while the
other two occupy portions of the interior
valley region along Russian and Eel rs.
and also portions of the Pomo coast.
In appearance the Pomo resemble the
other Indians of N. central California;
they are comparatively short, though on
the whole they are taller and of more pow
erful build than their Yuki and Athapas
can neighbors immediately to the N. Both
men and women, especially the latter, are
BULL. 30]
POMOACAN POMPTON
often fat, with large faces. The women
tattoo very slightly, and this chiefly upon
the chin. They are noted for their bas
ketry, which in variety of technique and
range of patterns is probably unrivaled in
North America, while its fineness of finish
and elaborateness of decoration, especially
with feathers, are remarkable. In their
general culture the Porno are similar to
such peoples as the Wintun, Maidu, and
Yuki. They are essentially un warlike.
The Porno were the most southerly
stock on the coast not brought under the
mission influence of the Franciscans in
the 18th and early 19th centuries, their
contact with the mission fathers being
only very slight and then in the extreme
southern part of their territory. TIowT-
ever, Eranciscan missionaries have more
recently been active among them. A
few, especially the so-called Little Lakes
and Big Lakes, are at present on the
Round Valley res., but the majority are
living free from governmental control in
or near their old homes, supporting them
selves by civilized pursuits, especially
farming. Their number at present is
about 800. As throughout the greater
part of California, true tribes do not exist
among the Porno, their largest political
and geographical division being the village
and the surrounding land controlled by
it. (S.^A. B.)
The following names are mentioned by
Powers as those of divisions and villages
of the Porno. In many instances, how
ever, this writer attached to village names
the significance of those of tribal divisions,
while in others the names are those used
by whites to designate the Indians of a
certain village or a certain valley. The
names here given represent a very small
portion of the number of villages actu
ally inhabited by the Porno in aboriginal
times: Ballokai Porno, Bidamarek, Boal-
kea, Bokea, Buldam, Cahlahtel Porno,
Chamkhai, Chomchadila, Dahnohabe,
Danokha, Dapishul, Erio, Erusi, Gallino-
mero, Gualala, Haukoma, Hopitsewah,
Kaiachim, Kaime, Keliopoma, Khabe-
madolil, Khabenapo, Khana, KhawTina,
Khoalek, Khwakhamaiu, Koi, Komacho,
Kulanapo, Laguna, Lema, Makhelchel,
Makoma, Masut, Mayi, Mitomkai Porno,
Moiya, Musalakun, Napobatin, Salan
Porno, Shiegho, Shigom, Shodakhai Porno,
Shokhowa, Shutaunomanok, Tabahtea,
Tyuga, Ubakhea, Venaambakaia, Wenok,
Yapiam, Yokaia Porno.
As elsewhere in California, villages and
larger groups are difficult to distinguish,
and true tribes do not exist. The pre
ceding list is therefore not only incom
plete, but unsystematic. For further
nformation consult Barrett, Ethno-ge-
)graphy of the Porno and Neighboring
"ndians, Univ. Cal. Pub. in Am. Arch-
eol. and EthnoL, vi, no. 1, 1908.
Nokonmi.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Yuki name}
?omo.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., m, itf
lo/ /.
Pomoacan. See Ilalf-Khtg.
Pomojoua. Oneof two pueblos, formerly
occupied by the Pecos tribe, near San An
tonio del Pueblo, 3 m.s. E. of San Miguel,
San Miguel co., N. central N. Mex.
Pom-o Jo-ua.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
Pomouic. An Algonquian tribe, living
in 1585 on the coast of North Carolina.
They were seated on Pamlico r., w. of
the Secotan, in what is now Beaufort co.
Their principal village, named Pananaioc
on White's map, seems to have been about
Pungo r. Amadas said of them: "Ad-
joyning to Secotan beginneth the country
Pomouik, belonging to the King culled
Piamacum, in the Country Nusiok [Neu-
siok] upon the great river Neus. Those
have mortall warres with Wingina, Kin^
of Wingandacoa. Betwixt Piemacumanu
the Lord of Secotan a peace was c< >ncl uded ;
notwithstanding there is a mortall malice
in the Secotans, because this Piemacum
invited divers men and 30 women to a
feast, and when they were altogether
merry before their Idoll, which is but a
meere illusion of the Devill, they sudainly
slew all the men of Secotan and kept the
women for their use" (Smith, 1629, Va., i,
85, repr. 1819). In later times the same
region was occupied by the Pamlico, and
it is not improbable that the two names
refer to the same people.
Pamauuaioc. — De Bry, map, in Hawks, N. f., I,
1859. Pananaioc.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819. Pananarocks.— Martin, N. C., I, 14, 1829 ( mis
print). Panannojock.— Dutch map (1021 ) in X. \ .
Doc. Col. Hist., i, 1850. Pananuaioc.— Haklnyt
(1000) Voy., m, BOO, repr. 1810. Pomonick.— Mar
tin N C" I, 12, 1829 (misprint). Pomouik.—
Amadas and Barlow (ca. 1585) in Smith (1029),
Va., i, 85, repr. 1819.
Pomperaug ('place of offering,' refer
ring to an ancient stone-heap "on which
each member of the tribe, as he passed
that way, dropped a email stone."
Trumbuil). A village near Woodbury,
Conn., in 171)4, and the name of the tract
on both sides of Pomperaug r., a branch
of the Housatonic, bought by the first
planters of Woodbury in 1<>73 (Trum
buil, Ind. Names Conn., 53, 1881). The
inhabitants were allied with those 5
Scaticook, in Litchfield co.
Pomparague.— Trumbuil, Conn., I
peraug.— Ibid., 325.
Pompton. A Munsee band formerly re
siding on Pompton r., in N. New Jersey.
Thev are first mentioned in a deed <>
1695. Memerescum was their chief
1710 In 1758, when they joined in the
treaty of Easton, they were residing a
Otsiningo under Seneca protection,
that treaty they are called also taping
or Oping, signifying "eastern ' probab y
either from their former position on tli
eastern Munsee frontier or perhaps
their having incorporated some remnant
278
POMtfLUMA — PONCA
[B. A. E.
of the Wappinger. The moaning of the
name is unknown. /J\,M;/
Opings.-Kaston treaty (1758) quoted by Rutten-
borTlnd.Ueog. Names, 113, 1906. Pompeton.-N.
Y. records quoted, ibid. Pompton.-V V Doe
Col Hist VIII 811 18.rV7. Ponton.— Deed of Ib95
uuoted' bv Nel'sou/Iuds. N. J., 112, 1894. Pump-
ton —X Y. records quoted by Kuttenber, op. cit.
Wapings.-Ku.tou treaty (1758) quoted by Nelson
op. cit. lis. Wappings.-Kuston treaty (1/oS)
quoted by Rutteuber, op. fit.
Pomuiuma. A tribe of N. E. Mexico,
brought in to San Bernardo mission,
founded in 1 703. They are perhaps men
tioned by Pefialqsa, under the name Polu-
liiina, in connection with the Jumano.
Their language was probably Coahuilte-
can.
Polulumas.— Duro, Don Diego de Penalosa, 134,
1882. Pomulumas. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 303,
1864.
Ponak (a variety of large plant). A
Ilopi clan.
Ponakfiyamu Ppna.— Dorsey and Voth, Mishong-
novi Ceremonies, 260, 1902.
Ponca. One of the live tribes of the so-
called Dhegiha group of the Siouan fam
ily, forming with the Omaha, Osage, and
Ki'ansa, the upper Dhegiha or Omaha di
vision. The Ponca and Omaha have the
GARHOGARSHEGAR ( HAIRY BEAR), A PONCA CHIEF
same language, differing only in some dia
lectic forms and approximating the Qua-
paw rather than the Kansa and Osage
languages. The early history of the tribe
is the same as that of tin; ot'her tribes of
the group, and, after the first separation,
is identical withthatof theOmaha. After
the migration of the combined body to the
mouth of Osage r. the iirst division of the
Omaha group took place, the Osage set
tling 011 that stream, and the Kansa con
tinuing up Missouri r. , while the Omaha
and Ponca crossed to the N. side. The
course of the latter is given from the tradi
tion recorded by J. O. Dorsey (Am. Nat.,
Mar. 1886) as follows: The Omaha and
Ponca, after crossing the Missouri, as
cended a tributary of that river, which
may have been Chariton r., and finally
reached the pipestone quarry in s. w. Min
nesota. All the traditions agree in stat
ing that the people built earth lodges
or permanent villages, cultivated the soil,
and hunted buffalo and other animals.
When game became scarce they aban
doned their villages and moved N. w.
On reaching a place where game was plen
tiful, other villages were built and oc
cupied for years. Thus they lived and
moved until they reached the pipestone
quarry. After reaching Big Sioux r. they
built a fort. The Dakota made war on
the Omaha and their allies, defeating
them and compelling them to flee s. w. un
til they reached L. Andes, S. Dak. There,
according to Omaha and Ponca tradition,
the sacred pipes were given and the present
gentes constituted. From this place they
ascended the Missouri to the mouth of
White r., S. Dak. There the Iowa and
Omaha remained, but the Ponca crossed
the Missouri and went on to Little Mis
souri r. and the region of the Black hills.
They subsequently rejoined their allies,
and all descended the Missouri on its
right bank to the mouth of Niobrara r.,
where the final separation took place.
The Ponca remained there and the
Omaha settled on Bow cr., Nebr., while
the Iowa went down the Missouri to the
site of Ionia, Dixon co. , Nebr. The Pana,
who on Marquette's autograph map (1073)
are placed near the Omaha, apparently
on the Missouri about the mouth of the
Niobrara, are supposed to be the Ponca.
If so, this is the earliest historical men
tion of the tribe. They were met by
Lewis and Clark in 1804, when their
number, which had been greatly reduced
by smallpox toward the close of the 18th
century, was estimated at only 200. This
number, however, may not include those
who had taken refuge with the Omaha.
Lewis and Clark (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, vi, 88, 1905) say that they formerly
residedonabranchof Red r. of theNorth,
but as this statement is at variance with
all other authorities, and as the wording
of the sentence is almost identical with
that relating to the Cheyenne (ibid., 100),
there is probably a confusion of tribes.
They increased rapidly, however, reach
ing about 600 in 1829 and some 800 in
1842; in 1871, when they were first vis
ited by Dorsey, they numbered 747. Up
to this time the Ponca and Sioux were
amicable, but a dispute grew out of the
BULL. SO]
POKE — PONPON
cession of lands, and the Sioux made an
nual raids on the Ponca until the en
forced removal of the tribe to Indian Ter.
took place in 1877. Through this war
fare more than a quarter of the Ponca lost
their lives. The displacement of this
tribe from lands owned by them in fee
simple attracted attention, and a commis
sion was appointed by President Hayes in
1880 to inquire into the matter; the' com
mission visited the Ponca settlements in
Indian Ter. and on the Niobrara, and
effected a satisfactory arrangement of
the affairs of the tribe, through which
the greater portion (some 600) remained
in Indian Ter., while some 225 kept their
reservation in Nebraska. The two bands
now (1906) number, respectively, 570
and 263; total, 833. Their lands have
been allotted to them in severalty. For
the treaties made by the Ponca, see
Treaties. The divisions or gentes as
given by Morgan (Anc. Soc., 155, 1877)
are as follows, the names following in
parentheses being the proper forms or
definitions according to La Flesche: 1,
Wasabe, 'grizzly bear' (properly black
bear); 2, Deagheta (Dhihida), 'many
people'; 3, Nakopozna (Nikapashna),
'elk'; 4, Mohkuh, 'skunk' (Moukou,
'medicine'); 5, Washaba, 'buffalo'; 6,
Wazhazha, 'snake'; 7, Nohga, 'medi
cine' (Nooghe, 'ice'); 8, Wahga, 'ice'
(Waga, 'jerked meat'). According to
Dorsey, the tribe is divided into two half-
tribes, Chizhu and Wazhazhe. Each
half-tribe contains 4 gentes: I. Chi/hu
half-tribe: 1, Hisada; 2, Wasabehitazhi;
3, Dhighida; 4, Nikapashna. II. AVazh-
azhe half-tribe: 5, Makan; 6, Washabe;
7, Wazhazhe; 8, Nukhe. (,T. o. D. c. T. )
Dibit.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name).
Kan'kan. — Dorsey, Winnebago MS. vocab., B. A.E.,
1886 (Winnebago name), la Pong. — Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 21, 1806 (French traders' name).
Les Pongs. — JLewis quoted by Cones, Lewis and
Clark Exped. , i, 108, note 20, 1892. Li-hit'.— Dnnbar
in Mag. Am. Hist., 252, 1880 (Pawnee name of
the Dh
Pana.
Miss.
Pancas.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 16, 1842. Pancaws.— Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1854, 295, 1855. Pangkaws.— Hamilton
inSchoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 406, 1854. Pa"nka.—
Dorsey, Osage MS., B. A. E., 1883 (Osagc name).
Pania.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, v, 366, 1905.
Panka.— Riggs in lapi Oaye, Feb. 10, 1881 ( Dakota
name). Panka.— Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Diet., 1878
(own name). Pan '-ka.— Cook, Yankton MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882. Pan'-ka.— Dorsey,
Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Qnapaw name).
Pan'kan.— Dorsey, Tciwere MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1879 (Iowa, Oto, and Missouri name). Pocan.—
Fisher, Interesting Acct., 29, 1812. Ponars.—
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, v, 366, 1905. Poncahs.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., II, 364, 1823. Poncan.—
Lewis, Trav., 14, 1809. Poncar.— H. R. Ex. Doc.
117, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 6, 1826. Poncarars.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., i, map, 1814. Poncaras.—
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 30, 1806. Poncare.—
Drig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vr, 88, 1905. Pon-
;arer.— Ibid., 1, 132, 1904. Poncaries.— Ibid. Pon'-
:ars.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 21, 1806. Poncas.—
Floyd (1804) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vn,
iO, 1905. Poncaw.— Bean in H. R. Ex. Doc. 87, 21st
3ong., 1st sess., 40, 1829. Ponchas.— Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 56, 1826. Poncrars.— Orig. Jour Lewis
1''19^' Poncye-™>v'l <1«04), it d
is,7 - Pongkaws.
1867.
1832
. m. s., , awnee name o
e Dhegida division, applied to the tribe).
ana. — Marquette map (1673) cited by Gale, Upper
iss., 219, 1867. Pana's.— Coxe, Carolana, 16, 1741.
, i n- ,
,7 T> °-°' Pongkaws.-Gale, Upper Miss., 1X3
67. Pomars.— Am. St. Paper* Ind AfT T 7n
32. Ponka.-Nic.ollet, Kt| on f ner MKv R '
-
• .
T 9- 1«nSl~0ng- J()llr- Lewis and
' 2/' 190°' --Maximilian, Keis,-, n,
1M3
1K06
., ., , 1*09
Funcan — M Coy, Ann. Reg., no. 2, 4, 1836. Puncas —
De lisle, map (ca. 1703) in Neill, Hist. Minn
A»' i8^' £uncaw--L""tf, Exped. Rocky Mts., i'
Vli^oJulS1^-I)omenech. Deserts N. Ain.
i ,
632, 1841. Ponsars.— Farnham, Trav., 31, 1
Poong-car.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 21 1
(own name). Poukas.-Lewis, Trav., 3, 1
Pone. Among the Powhatan tribes, a
ball or flat round cake made of a paste of
corn-meal and hot water, covered with
hot ashes in a fire-bed until baked, then
immediately dipped in water to clean it,
and afterward allowed to dry by its own
heat; or, a similar cake made from the flour
obtained from certain edible roots and
seeds, and sometimes "buttered" with
deer's suet (riinga). The cake was some
times put into a pot and boiled, and
afterward laid upon a smooth stone and
allowed to harden. (2) A kind of bread
or cake made of corn-meal, milk, and
eggs; called also corn pone. (:i) A cake
made of grated sweet potatoes, sugar, and
spices, and called sweet-potato pone.
The word is from Powhatan a pan. '(some
thing) baked', from apcn 'she hakes';
cognate with Middle States Lenape ajtdn,
Mtmsee (ichpdn, Caniba (Norridgewock)
(il>a»n, Passamaquoddy ilMu. ( \\\ K. c. )
Poniards. See Daggers.
Ponida (Po'-ni-da}. A former Jova
pueblo situated on a small stream between
the Kio Batepito and the Chihuahua
boundary, lat, 29° 10', Ion. 110° 50', E.
Sonora, Mexico (Doc. of 1764 quoted by
Bandelicr in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 510,
1892). The place, which is now civilized,
contained lo.S inhabitants in 1900.
Poningo. The principal village of the
Siwanoy in 1640, situated near the present
Rye, AVcstchesterco., N. Y.— Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., S«>7, 187l\
Ponoetaneo ('lower men', i. e. 'down
river men' ). A local name now used by
the Cheyenne of Cantonment and the
upper Canadian, Okla., to designate those
living farther down the river, in the
neighborhood of Darlington. In Hay-
den's time (ca. I860) it appears to have
been employed by the Northern Cheyenne
to designate those of the Southern group.
It is not a true divisional name. (.1. M.)
Ponoetaneo.-R. Fetter, inf'n, 11HH5. Po-no-i'-ta-
ni-o.—Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
29°Ponokix (Fo-no-kiS, 'elk'). Given by
Morgan (Anc. Soc., 171, 1877) as a divi
sion of the Kainah tribe of the Siksika.
Cf. Siksinokakit, 'Black Elks'.
Ponpon. A former village of the i uch
280
PONTIAO POOSCOOSTEKALE
[B. A. E.
in s. w. South Carolina. — Hawkins (1799),
Sketch, 61, 1848.
Pontiac. An Ottawa chief, born about
1720, probably on Maumee r.,Ohio, about
the mouth of the Auglaize. Though his
paternity is not positively established, it
is most likely that his father was an Ot
tawa chief and his mother a Chippewa
woman. J. Winner (Events in Ind. Hist.,
155, 1842) says that as early as 1746 he
commanded "the Indians — mostly Ot
tawa—who defended Detroit against the
attack of the northern tribes. It is sup
posed lie led the Ottawa and Chippewa
warriors at Braddock's defeat. He first
appears prominently in history at his
meeting with Maj. Robert Kogers, in 1760,
at the place where Cleveland, Ohio, now
stands. This officer had been dispatched
to take possession of Detroit on behalf of
the British. Pontiac objected to the
further invasion of the territory, but,
learning that the French had been de
feated in Canada, consented to the sur
render of Detroit to the British, and was
the means of preventing an attack on the
latter by a body of Indians at the mouth
• if the strait. That which gives him most
prominence in history and forms the chief
episode of his life is the plan he devised
for a general uprising of the Indians and
the destruction of the forts and settle
ments of the British. He was for a time
disposed to be on terms of friendship with
the British and consented to acknowl
edge King George, butonlyasan "uncle,"
not as a superior. Failing to receive the
recognition he considered his due as a
great sovereign, and being deceived by
the rumor that the French were prepar
ing for the reconquest of their American
possessions, he resolved to put his scheme
into operation. Having brought to his
aid most of the tribes N. w. of the Ohio,
his plan was to make a sudden attack on
all the British posts on the lakes at once
—at St Joseph, Ouiatenon, Michilimack-
inac, and Detroit— as well as on the
Miami and Sandusky, and also attack the
forts at Niagara, Presque Isle, Le Bcwuf,
Venango, and Pitt (I)u Quesne). The
taking of Detroit was to be his special
The end of May 1763 was the ap
pointed time when each tribe was to
attack the nearest fort and, after killing
the garrison, to fall on the adjacent set
tlements. It was not long before the
posts at Sandusky, St Joseph, Miami (Ft
Wayne), Ouiatenon, Michilimackinac,
Pres.jiie Isle, Le Bumf, and Venango were
taken and the garrison in most cases
massacred; but the main points, Detroit
and Ft Pitt, wen; successfully defended
and the Indians forced to raise the siege.
This was a severe blow to Pontiac, but
his hopes were finally crushed by the re
ceipt of a letter from M. Neyon, com
mander of Ft Chartres, advising him to
desist from further warfare, as peace had
been concluded between France and Great
Britain. However, unwilling to abandon
entirely his hope of driving back the
British, he made an attempt to incite
the tribes along the Mississippi to join in
another effort. Being unsuccessful in this
attempt, he finally made peace at Detroit,
Aug. 17, 1765. In 1769 he attended a
drinking carousal at Cahokia, 111., wrhere
he was murdered by a Kaskaskia Indian.
Pontiac, if not fully the equal of Tecum-
seh, stands closely second to him in
strength of mind and breadth of compre
hension.
Consult Parkman, Conspiracy of Pon
tiac; Randall, Pontiac' s Conspiracy, in
Ohio Archseol. and Hist. Quar., Oct. 1903;
Hough, Diary of the Siege of Detroit in
the War with Pontiac, 1860. (c. T.)
Pontotoc. A former Chickasaw settle
ment in N. Mississippi, apparently at or
near the site of the present Pontotoc,
Pontotoc co.
Ponyinumbu (Po-nyi Num-bu], A very
ancient pueblo of the Tewa, the ruins of
which are in the vicinity of the Mexican
settlement of Santa Cruz, in N. Santa Fe
co., N. Mex. — Bandelierin Arch. Inst. Pa
pers, iv, 83, 1892.
Ponyipakuen (P'o-nyi Pa-kuen). A for
mer pueblo of the Tewa in the vicinity
of Ojo Caliente and El Rito, about the
boundary of Taos and Rio Arriba cos., N.
Mex. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv, 83, 1892.
Poodatook (Mohegan: Powntuckuck,
'country about the falls.' — Trurnbull).
A former village, subject to the Paugus-
set, on Housatonic r., near Newtown,
Fairfield co., Conn. About 1660 it con
tained about 250 inhabitants, who after
ward decreased and joined the Scati-
cook farther up the river. In 1761 only
2 or 3 families remained in Newtown.
Ruttenber calls it a Stockbridge village.
The Moravians had a mission there.
Poodatook.— Birdsey (1701) in Mass. Hist. Soc.Coll.,
1st s., x, 111, 1809. Potatik.— Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 86, 1872. Potatuck.— Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 56, 1881. Totatik.— Ruttenber, op.
cit., 197 (misprint).
Pooquaw. A name used on the island
of Nan tucket for the round clam ( Venus
mercenaria). As its earlier form pequa-
ock indicates, this word is a reduction of
the Indian name of this shellfish in the
Algonquian dialects of New England, the
Narraganset poquatihock or the Massa-
chuset poquahoc signifying literally
'thick or tightly closed shell1, from_po-
quati, 'thick or tightly closed', and -hock,
'that which covers.' Roger Williams
(1643) calls the Narraganset pooqiiatihock
a horsefish. (A. F. c.)
Pooscoostekale (probably Puskus Takali,
'hanging child.' — Halbert). A former
Choctaw town, mentioned by Romans as
having been deserted in 1771. It was
BULL. 30]
POOSE-BACK POPE
281
s. w. by w. from Concha, and so seems
to have been in the s. w. corner of Kemper
co., Miss., though possibly in Neshobaco.
Pooscoos te Kale.— Romans, Florida, 311, 1775.
Rooskoos Tokali — Ibid., map.
Poose-back. A word reported as used
in w. Connecticut to designate the Indian
woman's manner of carrying a child on
the back (Babbitt, Dial. Notes, 342, 1894) ;
from pappoose. The second component is
the English back, (A. F. c.)
Poosepatuck. Also called Uncachogue.
One of the 13 tribes of Long Island, N. Y.,
probably subordinate to the Montauk.
They occupied the s. shore from Patch-
ogue. E. to the Shinnecock country. In
1666 a reservation was ceded to their
POOSEPATUCK WOMAN. (F. G. SPECK, PHOTO.)
sachem, Tobaccus, on Forge r., a short
distance above the town of Mastic, where
a few mixed-bloods still survive, with no
knowledge of their language or customs,
on a state reservation of 50 acres. Eliza
beth Joe, their woman sachem and last
chief, died in 1832. In 1890 they num
bered 10 families, governed by 3 trustees.
3ee Patchoag. (F. G. s. )
Pooshapukanuk. A former Choctaw set-
lement, including Mt Dexter, probably
n Marion co., Miss. It was the scene
)f the treaty of Nov. 16, 1805.— Am. State
Capers, Ind. Aff., i, 749, 1832.
^ Pope ( Po-pe ) . A celebrated Te wa medi-
ine-man, native of thepueblo of San Juan,
vrho firstappears in New Mexico history in
675 as a leader either of some prisoners
barged with witchcraft, and with killing
everal missionaries, or of a party that
isited the Spanish governor at Santa Fe
I i that year demanding their release,
later making Taos the seat of his efforts,
e quietly preached the doctrine of in
dependence of Spanish authority and the
restoration of the old Pueblo life, whirl,
developed into a plot to murder or drive
trom the country the 2,400 Spanish colo
nists and priests. Chief among p()peV
adherents were Catiti of Santo Domingo
Tupatu of Picuris, and Jaca of TaV
Ihe plot quickly spread among the
lueblos, meeting with enthusiasm aw it
went Aug. 13, 1(580, was the dav set
tor the onslaught, and the news* was
communicated by runners, even to the
far-off Hopi in Arizona, by means of a
knotted string; but for some reason the
Piros of the lower Rio Grande were not
invited to join in the massacre. Every
precaution was taken to keep from the
Spaniards all news of the proposed re
volt; no woman was permitted to know
of it, and, because suspected of treachery,
Pope put his own brother-in-law to
death. Nevertheless the news leaked
out, and Pope's only hope of success was
to strike at once. The blow came on
Aug. 10. Four hundred Spanish colonists,
including 21 priests, were murdered, and
Santa Fe was besieged, its thousand in
habitants taking refuge with (Jov. Anto
nio de Otermin in the official buildings.
Here they remained until the 20th, when
a sortie made by 100 of the men resulted
in the rout of the Indians, 200 being killed
and 47 captured and hanged in the plaza
of the town. The folio wing day the Span
iards abandoned Santa Fe and began
their long retreat down the Rio (i ramie
to El Paso.
Having accomplished this much, Pope
set about to realize the rest of his dream.
Those who had been baptized as Chris
tians were washed with yucca suds; the
Spanish language and all baptismal names
were prohibited; where not already con
sumed by the burning of the churches,
all Christian objects were destroyed, and
everything done to restore the old order
of things. This project of obliterating
everything Spanish from the life and
thought of the Indians met with the
same enthusiasm as that with which the
plan of revolt had been received, and for
a time Pope, dressed in ceremonial garb
as he went from pueblo to pueblo, was
everywhere received with honor. His
success, however, had been more than he
could stand. Assuming the role of a
despot, he put to death those who re
fused to obey his commands, and took
the most beautiful women for himself
and his captains. Then the old enemies
of the Pueblos intervened— drought, and
the Apache and Ute, who took advantage
of the absence of the Spaniards to resume
their forays. Internal dissension also
arose. The Keresan tribes and the Taos
and Pecos people fought against the Tewa
and Tanos, and the latter deposed Pope on
account of his lordly demands, electing
282
POPELOUT POPULAR FALLACIES
to his place Luis Tupatu, who ruled the
Tewa and Tanos until 1688, when Pope
was again elected; but he died before the
reconquest of the province by \ argas in
169°. See Prophets, Pueblos.
Consult Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
1S89; Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
in, iv, 1890-92. Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex.,'l869. (F. w. H.)
Popelout. Said to have been the name
of the site of San Juan Bautista mission,
in Costanoan territory, Cal.
Popelout.— Engelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 397, 1897.
Popeloutechom. — Ibid.
Popkum. A Cowichan tribe in a town
of the same name on Popkum res., lower
Eraser r., Brit. Col.; pop. 12 in 1906.
Pa'pk'um —Boas in Rep. Brit, A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Popcum.— Can. Ind. AIT., pt. n, H50, 1901. Popkum.—
Ibid., '809, 1S79.
Popof ( named for Vasili and Ivan Popof,
traders and hunters in 1762-63). An
Aleut fishing settlement at Pirate cove,
Popof id., one of the Shumagins, Alaska;
pop. 7 in 1880, 146 in 1890 (including
another settlement at Humboldt har-
}M.r).— llth Census, Alaska, 85, 1893.
Poponesset. A village of Christian In
dians in 1674 near Poponesset bay, Barn-
stable co., Mass. Its inhabitants were
probably a part of the Nauset.
Pawpoesit — Bourne (1074) in Muss. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., i, 197,- 180ti. Popponeeste.— -Freeman (1792),
ibid., 231. Popponessit.— Freeman (1792), ibid.,
231.
Popotita ('where there is popote', a
stiff straw). A lluichol rancheria and
religious place about 15 m. s. w. of San
Andres Coamiata, q. v.
Epithapa.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., 11, 72,1902
( Hnicbol nairn-, ref erring to u kind of stiff grass).
Popotita.— Ibid.
Popular fallacies. Since the day wThen
Columbus miscalled the aborigines of
America "Indians," believing that he
had discovered India, popular fallacies
respecting them have been numerous and
widespread. Some of the more important
of them will be discussed here.
Origin, of Ilif lttdi<ni*. — As soon as, or
even before, the newly discovered conti
nent was found to be not connected with
Asia, theories of the origin of the Indians
iK'gan to he formulated by the learned,
and, consistently with the religious spirit
of the age, a solution of the problem was
sought in Hebrew tradition. In the In
dians were recognized the descendants of
the "lost tribes of Israel." The latest
and most earnest supporters of the He
brew origin are the Mormons, whose
statements are alleged to have the au
thority of direct revelation. Absurd as
the theory is in the light of present
knowledge, anthropology owes to it sev
eral valuable treatises ori the habits and
characteristics of the Indians, wThich it
could ill afford to lose, notably Lord
Kingsborough's Mexican Antiquities
(1830-48) and Adair's History of the
North American Indians (1775), the lat
ter book being filled with fancied simi
larities to Jewish customs, rites, and even
traditions. (See Lost Ten Tribes.)
Equally absurd, but less widespread,
was the myth of a tribe of Welsh Indians,
descendants of a colony reputed to have
been founded by Prince Madoc about
1170. The myth placed them, with
their Welsh language and Welsh Bible,
first on the Atlantic coast, where they
were identified with the Tuscarora, and
then farther and farther w., until about
1776 we find the Welsh, or "white,"
Indians on the Missouri, where they
appeared as the Mandan (according to
Catlin), and later on Red r. Later still
they were identified with, the Hopi of
Arizona, and finally with the Modoc of
Oregon, after which they vanish. (See
Croatan; White Indians; consult Mooney in
Am. Anthrop., iv, 393, 1891, and Bowen,
America Discovered by the Welsh, 1876. )
Other seekers of a foreign origin for the
American aborigines have derived them
in turn from Greeks, Chinese, Japanese,
Phenicians, Irish, Polynesians, and even
from the peoples of Australasia. Most of
these theories are based on fortuitous
analogies in habits, institutions, and arts;
but the attempt is frequently made to
strengthen them by alleged similarities
of language. The general similarity of
the human mind in similar stages of cul
ture in every part of the world, with its
proneness to produce similar arts, insti
tutions, religious ideas, myths, and even
material products, sufficiently explains
the former class of facts, whilst the hy
potheses of identity of language, based,
as they invariably are, on a small num
ber of verbal similarities in the nature of
coincidences, are wholly disproved on
adequate examination and analysis.
Indian languages. — Indian languages
are so utterly unlike European speech in
sound and so different in structure and
character that it is not surprising that
erroneous conceptions concerning them
should arise. The unlearned conceived
the idea that the speech of all Indians
of whatsoever tribe was practically the
same, that it was little more than a sort of
gibberish, that it contained but a small
number of words, that to eke out its
shortcomings the Indian was compelled
to use gestures, that it was hardly human
speech, much less orderly and well de
veloped language.
A comprehension of the manifold vari
ety of Indian linguistic families, embrac
ing a multitude of languages and dialects,
of their rich vocabularies, flexible gram
matical methods, and general sufficiency
to express any and all concepts the In
dian mind is capable of entertaining,
above all, of their capacity, shared with
more advanced tongues, of indefinite ex
pansion corresponding to culture growth,
fctfLL. 30]
POPULAR FALLACIES
288
was reserved for a later period and more
complete study. The intricacies of In
dian languages are even yet but partially
understood; their proper study has hardly
begun, so vast is the field.
Indians not nomadic. — One of the com
mon fallacies of early historians, by no
means yet entirely dissipated, was the
idea that the Indians were generally no
madic, having no fixed place of abode,
but wandering hither and yon as fancy
or the necessities of existence demanded.
The term nomadic is not, in fact, proper
ly applicable to any Indian tribe. Every
tribe and every congeries of tribes, with
exceptions to be noted, laid claim to and
dwelt within the limits of a certain tract
or region, the boundaries of which were
well understood, and were handed down
by_ tradition and not ordinarily relin
quished save to a superior force. Between
many of the tribes, indeed, were debata
ble areas, owned by none but claimed by
all, which from time immemorial formed
the cause of disputes and intertribal wars.
Most or all of the tribes E. of the Mississip
pi except in the N. , and some w. of it, were
to a greater or less extent agricultural and
depended much for food on the products
of their tillage. During the hunting sea
son such tribes or villages broke up into
small ^ parties and dispersed over their
domains more or less widely in search of
game; or they visited the seashore for
fish and shellfish. Only in this restricted
sense may they be said to be nomadic.
The so-called "horse Indians" and the
Plains Indians, at least after the latter
acquired the horse, wandered very widely
in search of their chief dependence, the
buffalo. Though most of these had no
fixed and permanent villages, they yet
possessed some idea as to the extent of
their own territory as well as that of their
neighbors. The Athapascan and Algon-
quian tribes of the far N., where ab
sence of agriculture, the wide expanses of
desolate territory, and the nature of the
game necessitated frequent changes of
abode and forbade any form of fixed vil
lage life, most nearly approached nomadic
life.
Indian ownership of land. — The exact
nature of Indian ownership of land ap
pears not to have been understood by
the early settlers, and the misunderstand-
ing was the fruitful source of trouble and
3ven bloodshed. Neither the individual
tndian nor the family possessed vested
"ights in land. The land belonged to the
/ribe as a whole, but individual families
ind clans might appropriate for their own
ise and tillage any portion of the tribe's
moccupied domain. Hence it was im
possible for a chief, family, clan, or any
ection of a tribe legally to sell or to give
tway to aliens, white or red, any part of
he tribal domain, and the inevitable con
sequence of illegal sales or gifts was bad
feeling, followed often by repudiating
AH the tribe *« a whole
Attempts by the whites to enforce these
supposed legal sales were followed bv din-
order and bloodshed, often l,v prolong!
wars. (See Land Tenure.)
Ideas of royalty. -It is perhaps not
strange that the early emigrants to Amer
ica, habituated to European ideas of royal
descent and kingly prerogative, should
describe the simple village and tribal
organizations of the Indians with high-
sounding phrases. Early treatises on the
Indians teem with the terms "king"
/queen," and "princess," and even with
ideas of hereditary privilege and rank
It would be difficult to imagine states of
society more unlike than one implied by
such terms and the simple democracy of
most of the Indians. On the N. W. coast
and amongsome tribes of the s. Atlantic re
gion ideas of caste had gained a foothold,
principally founded on a property basis,
but this was exceptional. Equality and
independence were the cardinal principles
of Indian society. In some tribes, as the
Iroquois, certain of the highest chieftain
cies were confined to certain clans, and
these may be said in a modified sense to
have been hereditary, and there were
also hereditary chieftaincies among the
Apache, Chippewa, Sioux, and other
tribes. Practically, however, the offices
within the limits of the tribal government
were purely elective. The ability of the
candidates, their courage, eloquence, pre
vious services, above all, their personal
popularity, formed the basis for election
to any aiid all otlic.es. Except among
the Natchez and a few other tribes of the
lower Mississippi, no power in any wise
analogous to that of the despot, no rank
savoring of inheritance, an we understand
the term, existed among our Indians.
Even military service was not compul
sory, but he who would might organize a
war party, and the courage and known
prowess in war of the leader chiefly de
termined the number of his followers.
So loose were the ties of authority on the
warpath that a bad dream or an unlucky
presage was enough to diminish the num
ber of the war party at any time or even
to break it up entirely.
The idea prevalent among the colonists
of a legal executive head over the Indians,
a so-called king, was acceptable on ac
count of the aid it lent to the transaction
of business with the Indians, especially
to the enforcement of contracts. It en
abled the colonists to treat directly and
effectively with one man, or at most with
a few, for the sale of land, instead of with
the tribe as a whole. The fact is that
social and political organization was of
the lowest kind; the very name of tribe,
with implication of a body bound together
284
POPULAR FALLACIES
[B. A. E.
by social ties and under some central au
thority, is of very uncertain application.
(See Chiefs.)
Knowledge of medicine.— Many errone
ous ideas of the practice of medicine
among the Indians are current, often fos
tered by quacks who claim to have re
ceived herbs and methods of practice
from noted Indian doctors. The medical
art among all Indians was rooted in sor
cery ; and the prevailing idea that diseases
were caused by the presence or acts of
evil spirits, which could be removed only
by sorcery and incantation, controlled
diagnosis and treatment. This concep
tion gave rise to both priest and physician.
Combined with it there grew up a certain
knowledge of and dependence upon sim
ples, one important development of which
was what we know as the doctrine of
signatures, according to which, in some
cases, the color, shape, and markings of
plants are supposed to indicate the organs
for which in disease they are supposed to
be specifics. There was current in many
tribes, especially among the old women,
a rude knowledge of the therapeutic use
of a considerable number of plants and
roots, and of the sweating process, which
was employed with little discrimination.
(See Medicine and Medicine-men.}
The (treat Spirit. — Among the many
erroneous conceptions regarding the In
dian none has taken deeper root than the
one which ascribes to him belief in an
overruling deity, the "Great Spirit."
Very far removed from this tremendous
conception of one all-powerful deity was
the Indian belief in a multitude of spirits
that dwelt in animate and inanimate ob
jects, to propitiate which was the chief
object of his supplications and sacrifices.
To none of his deities did the Indian
ascribe moral good or evil. His religion
was practical. The spirits were the
source of good or bad fortune whether on
the hunting path or the war trail, in the
pursuit of a wife or in a ball game. If
successful he adored, offered sacrifices,
and made valuable presents. If unsuc
cessful he cast his inanito away and of
fered his faith to more powerful or more
friendly deities.
In this world of spirits the Indian dwelt
111 perpetual fear. He feared to offend
the spirits of the mountains, of the dark
wood, of the lake, of the prairie. The
real Indian was a different creature from
the joyous and untramrneled savage pic
tured and envied by the poet and phi
losopher. (See Mythology, Nanalozho,
Religion. )
Happy hunt hi f/ yrmmd.—Ii the term be
understood to imply nothing more than a
belief of the Indian in a future existence,
it answers, perhaps, as well as another.
That the Indian believes in a future life
his mortuary rites abundantly testify. It
may be confidently stated that no tribe
of American Indians was without some
idea of a life after death, but as to its
exact nature and whereabouts the In
dian's ideas, differing in different tribes,
were vague. Nor does it appear that
belief in a future life had any marked
influence on the daily life and conduct of
the individual. The American Indian
seems not to have evolved the idea of
hell and future punishment.
Division of labor. — The position of wo
man in Indian society, especially as re
gards the division of labor, has been
misunderstood. Historians have gener
ally pictured her as a drudge and slave,
toiling incessantly, while her indolent
husband idles away most of the time and
exists chiefly by the fruits of her labor.
While the picture is not wholly false, it
is much overdrawn, chiefly because the
observations which suggest it were made
about the camp or village, in which and
in the neighboring fields lay the peculiar
province of woman's activity. In addi
tion to the nurture of children, their
duties were the erection and care of the
habitation, cooking, preparation of skins,
and the making of clothing, pottery, and
basketry, and among many tribes they
were expected also to help bring home
the spoils of the chase. Among agri
cultural tribes generally tillage of the
fields was largely woman's work. Thus
her tasks were many and laborious, but
she had her hours for gossip and for spe
cial women's games. In an Indian com
munity, where the food question is always
a serious one, there can be no idle hands.
The women were aided in their round of
tasks by the children and the old men.
Where slavery existed their toil was fur
ther lightened by the aid of slaves, and
in other tribes captives were often com
pelled to aid in the women's work.
The men did all the hunting, fishing,
and trapping, which in savagery are al
ways toilsome, frequently dangerous, and
not rarely fatal, especially in winter.
The man alone bore arms, and to him
belonged the chances and dangers of war.
The making and administration of laws,
the conduct of treaties, and the general
regulation of tribal affairs were in the
hands of the men, though in these fields
woman also had important prerogatives.
To men were intrusted all the important
ceremonies and most of the religious rites,
also the task of memorizing tribal records
and treaties, as well as rituals, which in
volved astonishing feats of memory. The
chief manual labor of the men was the
manufacture of hunting and war imple
ments, an important occupation that took
much time. The manufacture of canoes,
also, wras chiefly man's work, and, indeed,
in some tribes the men did the skin dress
ing and even made their wives' clothing.
BULL. 30]
POPULAR FALLACIES
285
Thus, in Indian society, the position of
woman was usually subordinate, and the
lines of demarcation between the duties
of the sexes were everywhere sharply
drawn. Nevertheless, the division of la
bor was not so unequal as it might seem
to the casual observer, and it is difficult to
understand how the line could have been
more fairly drawn in a state of society
where the ^military spirit was so domi
nant. Indian communities lived in con
stant danger of attack, and their men,
whether in camp or on the march, must
ever be ready at a moment's warning to
seize their arms and defend their homes
and families.
Where Indian communities adopted
settled village life, as did the Pueblo
peoples, or where the nature of tribal
wealth was such as to enable women to
become property holders on a large scale,
as among the Navaho, whose women own
the sheep, or where slavery was an
established institution and extensively
practised, as among the N. W. coast
tribes, the position of women advanced,
and there ensued, among other social
changes, a more equal division of labori
ous tasks. (See Labor, Women.}
Degeneracy of mixed-bloods. — It has long
been an adage that the mixed-blood is a
moral degenerate, exhibiting few or none
of the virtues of either, but all the vices
of both of the parent stocks. In various
parts of the country there are many
mixed-bloods of undoubted ability and
of high moral standing, and there is no
evidence to prove that the low moral
status of the average mixed-bloods of the
frontier is a necessary result of mixture
of blood, but there is much to indicate
that it arises chiefly from his unfortunate
environment. The mixed-blood often
finds little favor with either race, while
his ^ superior education and advantages,
derived from association with the whites,
enable him to outstrip his Indian brother
in the pursuit of either good or evil.
Absorption into the dominant race is
likely to be the fate of the Indian, and
there is no reason to fear that when freed
from his anomalous environment the
mixed-blood will not win an honorable
social, industrial, and political place in
the national life. (See Mixed-bloods. )
Indian pigmies and giants. — All times
and all peoples have had traditions of
pigmies and giants. It is therefore no
wise surprising that such myths were
early transplanted to American soil.
The story of an ancient race of pigmies
in Tennessee, familiar to most archeolp-
?ists, owes its origin to the discovery, in
:he early half of the last century, of
mmerous small stone coffins or cists
Containing skeletons. The largest, meas-
ired by Featherstonhaugh, was 24 in.
ong by 9 in. deep. The small size of the
cists was assumed by their discoverer*
to be proof of the existence of a raceol
dwarfs, and the belief gained ready m- 1
ence > and exists to the present day'in the
minds of a few. In many cases the skel^
tons of the supposed dwarfs proved to be
those of children, while, as pointed nut
by Jones and Thomas, the skeletons of
the adults found m the cists had U>en
deprived of flesh, a common Indi-tn
mortuary custom throughout the mound
region, and then disjointed, when the
bones of an adult could be packed into
very small space.
A race of dwarfs has also been popu
larly ascribed to the cliff-dweller region
ot JSew Mexico and Arizona, partly
owing to the finding of shriveled and
shrunken mummies of children, too
hastily assumed to be those of dwarfs,
and partly owing to the discovery of
small apartments in the cliff-dwellings
of the nature of cubby-holes for the
storage of property, the entrances to
which were too small to permit the
passage, erect, of an ordinary man ; hence,
in the mind of the discoverers, they must
have been used by dwarfs. The Pueblo
peoples are, indeed, of relatively small
stature, but they are as far from being
dwarfs as other Indians from being
giants. ( For details respecting the d warfs
of Tennessee, see Hay wood, Natural and
Aboriginal History of Tennessee, 1828;
Jones, Antiquities of Tennessee, 10, 187ti. )
The myth of the discovery of giant
skeletons, perennial in newspapers, is
revived at times by the finding of huge
fossil mammalian remains of ancient
epochs, erroneously supposed by the
ignorant to be human; at others by the
discovery of buried skeletons the bones
of which have in the course of time
become separated, so as to give the im
pression of beings of unusual height.
There was considerable diversity of stat
ure among Indian tribes, some, as the
Pueblos, being of rather small size, while
among the tribes of the lower Colorado
and the Plains were many men of unusual
size. Now and then, too, as among other
peoples, a man is found who is a real
giant among his kind; a skeleton was
exhumed in West Virginia which meas
ured 7^ ft in length and 19 in. across the
shoulders. (See Anatomy, Physiology.)
Mound-builders and Cliff-dwellers.— The
belief was formerly held by many that
the mound-builders of the Mississippi
valley and the cliff-dwellers of the S. W.
border were racially distinct from the
Indians or had reached a superior degree
of culture. The more thoroughly the
mounds and cliff ruins have been ex
plored and the more carefully the arti
facts, customs, and culture status of these
ancient peoples are studied, the more
apparent is it that their attainment*
28(>
POPULATION
[B. A. E.
were nowise superior to those of the later
Indian. There is no evidence incom
patible with the theory that the builders
of the mounds and the dwellers in the
cliffs are the ancestors of the tribes now
or recently in possession of the same
regions.
Stolidity and taciturnity. — The idea of
the Indian, once popular, suggests a taci
turn and stolid character, who smoked
his pipe in silence and stalked reserved
and dignified among his fellows. Un
questionably the Indian of the Atlantic-
slope differed in many respects from his
kinsmen farther w. ; it may be that the
forest Indian of the N. and E. imbibed
something of the spirit of the primeval
woods which, deep and gloomy, over
spread much of his region. If so, he has
no counterpart in the regions w. of the
Mississippi. On occasions of ceremony
and religion the western Indian can be
both dignified and solemn, aa befits the
occasion; but his nature, if not as bright
and sunny as that of the Polynesian, is at
least as far removed from moroseness as
his disposition is from taciturnity. The
Indian of the present day has at least a
fair sense of humor, and is very far from
being a stranger to jest, laughter, and
repartee. (H. w. n.)
Population. The question of the num
ber of the native population of America,
and particularly of the United States and
British America, at the coming of the
white man, has been the subject of much
speculation. Extremists on the one hand
have imagined a population of millions,
while on the other hand the untenable
claim has been made, and persistently
repeated, that there has been no decrease,
but that on the contrary, in spite of
removals, wars, epidemics, and dissipa
tion, and the patent fact that the aborig
inal population of whole regions has
completely disappeared, the Indian has
thriven under misfortune and is more
numerous to-day than at any former
period. The first error is due in part to
the tendency to magnify the glory of a
vanished past, and in part to the mistaken
idea that the numerous ancient remains
scattered over the country were built or
occupied at practically the same period.
The contrary error — that the Indian has
increased— is due to several causes, chief
of which is the mistake of starting the
calculation at too recent a period, usually
at the establishment of treaty relations.
The fact is that between the discovery of
America and the beginning of the federal
government the aboriginal population
had been subjected to nearly three cen
turies of destructive influences, which had
already wiped out many tribes entirely
and reduced many others to mere rem
nants. Another factor of apparent increase
is found in the mixed-blood element,
wThich is officially counted as Indian, al
though frequently representing only T^,
J.y, or even ^ of Indian blood, while in
the late Indian Ter. (Oklahoma) it is well
known that the tribal rolls contain thou
sands of names repudiated by the former
tribal courts. Thejndian of the discovery
period was a full- blood ; the Indian of to
day is very often a mongrel, with not
enough of aboriginal blood to be distin
guishable in the features, yet, excepting
in a few tribes, no official distinction is
made.
The chief causes of decrease, in order
of importance, may be classed as small
pox and other epidemics; tuberculosis;
sexual diseases; whisky and attendant dis
sipation ; removals, starvation and sub
jection to unaccustomed conditions ; low
vitality due to mental depression under
misfortune ; wars. In the category of de
stroyers all but wars and tuberculosis may
be considered to have come from the
wrhite man, and the increasing destruc-
tiveness of tuberculosis itself is due largely
to conditions consequent upon his advent.
Smallpox hag repeatedly swept over wide
areas, sometimes destroying perhaps one-
half the native population within its path.
One historic smallpox epidemic originat
ing on the upper Missouri in 1781-82
swept northward to Great Slave lake,
eastward to L. Superior, and westward to
the Pacific. Another, in 1801-02, rav
aged from the Rio Grande to Dakota,
and another, in 1837-38, reduced the
strength of the northern Plains tribes by
nearly one-half. A fever visitation about
the year 1830 was officially estimated to
have killed 70,000 Indians in California,
while at about the same time a malarial
fever epidemic in Oregon and on the
Columbia— said to have been due to the
plowing up of the ground at the trading
posts — ravaged the tribes of the region
and practically exterminated those of
Chinookan stock. The destruction by .
disease and dissipation has been greatest
along the Pacific coast, where also the I
original population was most numerous.
In California the enormous decrease from ,
about a quarter of a million to less than
20,000 is due chiefly to the cruelties and
wholesale massacres perpetrated by the
miners and early settlers. The almost
complete extermination of the Aleut is
attributable to the same causes during the
early Russian period. Confinement in
mission establishments has also been fatal
to the Indian, in spite of increased com
fort in living conditions. Ward in most
cases have not greatly diminished the
number of Indians. The tribes were in
chronic warfare among themselves, so
that the 'balance was nearly even until,
as in the notable case of the Iroquois,
BULL. 30]
POQUIM POETER
287
the acquisition of firearms gave one body
an immense superiority over its neigh
bors. Among the wars most destructive
to the Indians may be noted those in
Virginia and southern New England, the
raids upon the Florida missions by the
Carolina settlers and their savage allies,
the wars of the Natchez and Foxes with
the French, the Creek war, and the war
waged by the Iroquois for a period of
thirty years upon all the surrounding
tribes.
A careful study of population conditions
for the whole territory N. of Mexico,
taking each geographic section separately,
indicates a total population, at the time
of the coming of the white man, of nearly
1,150,000 Indians, which is believed to
be within 10 per cent of the actual num
ber. Of this total 846,000 were within
the limits of the United States proper,
220,000 in British America, 72,000 in
Alaska, and 10,000 in Greenland. The
original total is now reduced to about
403,000, a decrease of about 65 per cent.
The complete study is expected to form '
the subject of a future Bulletin of the
Bureau of American Ethnology, (j. M. )
Poquim, Poqnoiam. See Uncas.
Poquonnoc (trompauqu'un-auke, 'aclear-
ing' ). A tribe formerly living about the
mouth of Farmington r. in Hartford co.,
Conn. Their principal village, called also
Pequonnoc, wasnearthepresent Windsor.
Paquaanocke.— Windsor Rec. (1636-59) cited by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 55, 1881. Paquan-
aug.— Plymouth deed (1637), ibid. Paquanick.—
Windsor Rec., op. cit. Pequanucke.— R. I. Col.
Rec. (1644)cited by Trumbull, ibid. Poquan'noc.—
Trumbull, ibid., 54. Poquannock.— McClure (1797)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v., 169, 1806.
Poquonock. — Windsor Rec., op. cit. Powquaniock. —
Ibid.
Poquosin. A name applied in eastern
Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina
to a low wooded ground or swamp, which
is covered with shallow water in winter
and remains in a rniry condition in sum
mer. Some of. these swamps in North
Carolina, such as the ''Holly Shelter
pocoson," are 40 m. in length, and over
grown with great bodies of valuable tim
ber trees, rendered inaccessible to the
outer world by reason of overflow and the
perpetual miry state of the ground. In
Duplin co. in the same state, in which
pocosons, or "dismals" as they are also
called, abound, there are 105 sq. m. of
pure mud swamps, and in Pender co. 206
sq. m. of overflowed land. The name is
sometimes applied to a reclaimed swamp.
The name is from Renape pdkursen, a
verbal adjective meaning 'it (the land) is
in a slightly watered condition.' The
word is common to all Algonquian dia
lects, and in Wood Cree is used substan-
tively as a name for a 'shoal' or 'shallow'.
The name is spelled also poaquesson,
poquoson, pocoson, perkoson. ( w. K. G . )
Porgy. According to Bartlett (Diet.
Americanisms, 484, 1877), a name given
m New York to a fish (,S>m« argyroi*)
called in Rhode Island and K. Connecti
cut scup, and in some other parts of New
England scuppaug. The dictionaries give
porgy the following meanings: 1. Braize
(Pagrus vulgaris), scup, pinfish, and mar-
gate-fish. 2. Surf-fish of the Pacific coast
3. Angel-fish. 4. Toad-fish and men
haden. Porgy, spelled also poggy, pogi/,
pogie, paugie, etc., is a reduction of
mishcuppatiog, plural of mixltcnp, in
the Narraganset dialect of Algonquian,
which Roger Williams (164,'J) rendered
'breames.' The whites took the plural
as a singular and decapitated it, hence
porgy, pangie, etc. The decaudated form
appears as miskcup in some parts of New
England. Gerard, on the other hand,
asserts that porgy is " not a corruption of
an Indian word, but a name in England
for a fish allied to our porgy. It was in
troduced at an early period, and is men
tioned by Jossel yn. Catesby gives it also
as the name of a Bermuda fish. It was
evidently derived from pargiin, one of
the forms of pagrns, a word of Greek
origin." See Makeup, Pogy. (\. F.C.)
Porphyry. Rock of igneous origin and
resembling granite, but characterized by
the presence of crystals of quartz and
feldspar which, when large and contrast
ing with the somber matrix, give a very
attractive appearance. It was often used
by the native tribes in making their
heavier implements, and the more showy
varieties were selected for the manufac
ture of ornaments and objects of cere
mony. , (w. H. H.)
Portage Band. A AVinnebago division
that resided in 1811 at the portage of Fox
and Wisconsin rs., at the present site of
Portage, Wis. — Gale, Upper Miss., 185,
1867.
Porter, Pleasant. The last chief of the
Creek Nation; born at the family home
near the present town of Coweta, N. of
Arkansas r., in the Creek Nation, Okla.,
Sept. 26, 1840, died of paralysis at Vinita,
Cherokee Nation, Sept. 3, 1907, while en
route to Missouri. His father was a white
man, Pleasant Porter inheriting his In
dian blood from his mother, who, through
her father, Tulope Tustunuggee, of. the
Big Spring town of Creeks, had a decided
strain of negro blood. He was a bright
boy, but acquired only a limited educa
tion at the old Tallahassee missi< »n school ;
from wide reading, however, after he be
came of age, he was regarded as one o
the best informed Indians in the entire
Indian Ter. When the Civil War broke
out many of Porter's relatives and friends
espoused the cause of the North and en
listed in its service, but with the majority
of the Creeks he entered the service c
288
PORT ESSINGTON POTAM
IB. A. E.
the Confederacy and at the close of the
war was a first lieutenant of Company
A, Second Creek regiment, In an engage
ment with the Creeks who had taken
sides with the North, Porter received a
wound which subjected him to a slight
lameness throughout the remainder of his
life. Soon after peace was restored he
took an active part in shaping the affairs
of the Creek Nation; first becoming one
of th-e clerks of the National council, he
was soon promoted to a seat in that body,
which he retained for twelve or sixteen
years, and for one term waa president of
the upper house. He also served one or two
terms as superintendent of schools of the
Nation, and has sometimes been credited
with the fatherhood of the school system
of the Creek Nation of that time. On
twenty or more occasions he was a dele
gate of the Nation to Washington, where
he was intrusted with important interests,
being a member of the ] (articular delega
tion that concluded the last agreement
between the Creeks and the United States
in 1902. At the most critical period in
the history of his tribe Porter was elected
to the chieftaincy, and after serving a term
of four years to their satisfaction, was
again elected to the office and was serving
the term due to terminate Dec. 5, 1907,
when death came. Porter was ever true
to his people, and amid the perplexing
conditions attending the surrender of
their tribal government and the assump
tion of that of the whites he led them
perhaps more successfully than any other
Creek leader could have done. He was
the seventh and last Creek chief elected
by the people after the adoption in 1867
of the national constitution. He left a
son William, two daughters, MrsMaimie
Farnesworth and Miss Lenora, and also a
sister, Mrs Nancy Yargee, residing at Red
Fork, Ok la.
Port Essington. A modern town, oc
cupied by Tsimshian and whites, at the
mouth of Skeenar., Brit. Col. It is im
portant as a port and as a center of the
canning industry. Pop. in 1908, with
Kitzumgaylum and Kitzelas, 191.
Port Simpson. A modern town, former
ly called Fort Simpson, on the N. w. coast
of British Columbia between Metlakatla
and the mouth of Nans r., built up around
a Hudson's Bay Co.'s stockade. In 1908
t contained 703 Tsimshian Indians.
Portuguese. See Croatan Indians.
Poruptanck. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1(508, situated on the N
bank of York r. in Gloucester co., Va.—
Smith ( 1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Poseuingge. A ruined Tewa pueblo at
the Rito Colorado, about 10 in. w. of the
not springs near Abiquiu, N. Mex It
was the home of IWueve, a shaman or
successful wizard, who, according to na
tive tradition, was subsequently deified,
and "around whose figure the story of
Montezuma has latterly been woven."
The aboriginal name of the village was
Po-se or P'ho-se, Poseuingge referring to
the ruins. Cf. Pojiuuingge, and consult
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 61,
310, 1890; iv, 37 etseq., 1892.
Another ruined pueblo bearing the
same name, and called also Posege, is
situated at Ojo Caliente, about 14 m.
above its mouth and about the same dis
tance N. E. of Abiquiu. The ruins are on
a hill about 140 ft above the stream;
they are of adobe and stone, and the re
mains of 13 circular kivas are still to be
seen. See Hewett in Bull. 32, B. A. E.,
38-39, 1906.
P'ho-se.— Bandelier, op. cit., iv, 42. Po-se.— Ibid.
1891. Posiwuu. — Voth, Hopi Proper Names, 101,
1905. Po'-si-wuwiin-wu.— FewkesiuAm.Anthrop.,
Vii, 405, 1894.
Poskesa. A Mono tribe that lived be
tween San Joaquin and Kings rs. , Cal.
Not mentioned since the first period of
American occupancy, when they were
said to have been one of four tribes un
der the chief Towoquiet. They ceded
their lands to the U. S. by treaty of Apr.
29, 1851, and were placed on a reserve
between Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Boshgisha.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1906 (Yokuts
name). Pas-ke-sa.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
782, 1899. Pas-ke-sas.— Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 252, 1853. Po-ke-as.— Johns
ton in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22
1852. Pos-ke-as.— Ibid., 23. Pos-ke-sas.— McKee
in Ind. AIT. Rep., 223, 1851.
Poso Blanco (Span.: 'white well or
water-hole') . A Papago village in s. Ari
zona, s. of Gila r.; pop. about 300 in
1863.— Poston in Ind. Aff. Eep. 1863, 385,
1864.
Posos (Span.: 'water holes'). A for
mer Yuma rancheria near the s. bank of
Gila r., above its mouth, in the present
Arizona; visited bv Anza and Font in
1776.
Posos.— Font, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 393, 1889. Pozos de Enmedio.— Anza and
Font cited by Bancroft, ibid. Zacatal Duro.— Ibid.
Poso Verde (Span. : 'green well or water
hole ' ) . A Papago village s. of the Arizona-
Sonora boundary, opposite Oro Blanco,
Ariz.; pop. about 350 in 1863 (Poston in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 385, 1864) , when it was
regarded as in the United States.
Chutukivahia.— J. W. Fewkes, infn, 1907 ('green
spring': native name).
Possum. A popular form of opossum
(q- v.).
Posta. See La Posta.
Potam. A Yaqui settlement on the N.
bank of lower Rio Yaqui, s. w. Sonora,
Mexico.
Potam.— Velasco (1850) quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, i, 608, 1882. Potan.— Alcedb, Die. Geog., iv,
288, 1788. Santisima Trinidad de Potam.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 355, 1864.
BULL. 30]
POTANO POTAWATOMI
Potano. A tribe of Timucuan stock for
merly occupying an inland territory in
N. i lorida, about the upper waters of Su-
wannee r. De Soto passed through their
territory in 1539, the French Huguenots
found them at war with the Timucua in
1564, and Pareja mentions them in 1612
as speaking a Timucuan dialect. They
were later Christianized and gathered
into mission villages, which, with those of
the Apalachee, were destroyed by the in
cursions of the savages from the north
ward in 1701-08. (j M )
Patanou.— Laudonniere(15G4)misquotedbyShipp
De Soto and Fla., 518, 1881. Potano.-Gentl of
Elvas (1557) in Bourne, De Soto Nurr i 38 1904-
Ranjel (ca. 1546), ibid., n, 70, 1904; Pa'reja (1612)
as quoted by Gatschet in Proc Am Phijos ton
xvn, 479, 1880. Potanou.-Laudmmiere 156fnn
French, Hist. Coll. La., n. s., 243, 1869. Potavou -
Bnnton,Fla. Penin., 119.1859 (misprint Vta °T
Potanumaquut. A former Nauset village
Dn Pleasant bay, near Harwich, Barnstable
20. Mass. In 1762 it still contained 64
Indians and was, next to Mashpee, the
argest Indian village in the county
.'onanummakut.— Rawson and Dan forth in Mass
list. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 133, 1809. Potanumacut —
Preaty of 1687, ibid., 4th s!, v, 186, 186? Potanu-
gauut.— Freeman (1792) , ibid., 1st s., i, 230, 1806
'otenumacut -Writer (ca. 1767), ibid., 2d s., m'
x 112 ^mmmecui-— Stiles (1762), ibid., 1st
Potaucao. A village of the Powhatan
:onfederacy in 1608, in New Kent co., Va.,
>etween the Chickahominy and Pamun-
:ey rs.
otaucao -Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819
otavncak.— Pots, ibid., 219,
Potawackati. A 'band, probably Mo-
uelumnan, so called from their chief
ormerly residing near the headwaters of
lariposa, Merced, and Tuoliimne rs Cal
^aToo^eS-~Barbour etal" <1851) in ^n. Ex',
oc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, se^s., 60, 1853.
Potawatomi (J. B. Bottineau, speaking
hippewa and Cree fluently, gives Pota-
atamink or Potawaganink, i. e. * People of
ie place of the fire,' as the primary form
the name. This derivation is strongly
mfirmed by the Huron name Asislague-
uon (Champlain, 1616), for Otsistti't/e-
innon', likewise signifying 'People of
-e place of fire,' which was applied by
em to their enemies who dwelt in 1616
the w. shores of L. Luron. The Jes
289
Hn ' the w. shore of
. Huron. And since a part at least of
the Potawatomi tribe bears the name
Mastotens officially known as the "ftS!
am fm ' iand ^e trihe EH a wh"le WM
a part of those who were called "People
of the Eire" a natural confusion arose as
to the application of these two names
POTAWATOMI MAN
~^ -*• O^VAXV^AA. JLiiO U CO"
t Relation for 1671 (42, 1858) has the
Up wing passage: ''Four nations make
eir abode here, namely, those who
ar the name Puans (i. e., the Winne-
go), who have always lived here as in
eir own country, and who have been
luced to nothing from being a very
unshing and populous people, having
en exterminated by the Illinois, their
' emies; the Potawatomi, the Sauk, and
i Ration of the Fork (la Fourche) also
' e here, but as strangers (or foreigners),
J ven by the fear of Iroquois [The Neu-
l s and Ottawa] from their own lands
i ich are between the lake of the Hu-
3456— Bull. 30, pt. 2—07-
and so the term "Fire Nation" at la,«t
became permanently affixed to a people
whose proper name was " People of the
Small Prairie," latterly known as the
Mascoutens. — Hewitt). An Algonqnian
tribe, first encountered on the islands of
Green bay, Wis., and at its head. Accord
ing to the traditions of all three tribes, the
Potawatomi, Chippewa, and Ottawa were
originally one people, and seem to have
reached the region about the upper end
of L. Huron together. Here they sepa
rated, but the three have sometimes
formed a loose confederacy, or have acted
in concert, and in 1846 those removed be
yond the Mississippi, asserting their
former connection, asked to be again
united. Warren conjectured that it had
-19
290
POTAWATOMI
[B. A. E,
been less than three centuries since the
Chippewa became disconnected as a dis
tinct tribe from the Ottawa and Potawat-
oini. In the Jesuit Relation for 1640 the
Potawatomi are spoken of as living in the
vicinity of the Winnebago. Verwyst (Mis
sionary Labors, 211, 1886) saysthatin 1641
they were at Sault Ste Marie, fleeing be
fore the Sioux. The Jesuit Relation of
1642, speaking of the meeting of Raym-
bault and Jogues with the tribes at
Sault Ste Marie, says that "a certain
nation farther away, which they called
Pouteatami, had abandoned its country
and taken refuge with the inhabitants of
the Sault in order to escape from some
other hostile nation which was continu
ally harassing them." At the "feast of
the dead" attended by Raymbault and
Jogues in 1641, somewhere E. or N. E. of
L. Huron, the Chippewa and Potawatomi
appear to have been present. In 1667,
Allouez met 300 of their warriors at
Chaquamegon bay. A portion of them
were dwelling in 1670 on the islands in
the mouth of Green bay, chiefly about
the Jesuit mission of St Fran£ois Xavier.
They were then moving southward,
and by the close of the 17th century
had established themselves on Milwau
kee r., at Chicago, and on St Joseph
r., mostly in territory that had previ
ously been held by the Miami. (For their
migration from Michigan, see Sank.}
After the conquest of the Illinois, about
1765, they took possession of the part of
Illinois lying N. E. of the country seized by
the Sank, Foxes, and Kickapoo, at the
same time spreading eastward over south
ern Michigan and gradually approaching
the Wabash. At the treaty of Greenville,
in 1795, they notified the Miami that they
intended to move down upon the Wabash,
which they soon afterward did, in spite
of the protests of the Miami, who claimed
that whole region. By the beginning of
the 19th century they were in possession
of the country around the head of L.
Michigan, from Milwaukee r. in Wiscon
sin to Grand r. in Michigan, extending
s. w. over a large part of x. Illinois, E. across
Michigan to L. Erie, and s. in Indiana
to the Wabash and as far down as Pine
cr. Within this territory they had about
50 villages. The principal divisions were
those of St Joseph r. and Huron r.,
Mich., Wabash r., and the Prairie band
of Potawatomi in Illinois and Wisconsin.
The Potawatomi sided actively with the
French down to the peace of 1763; they
were prominent in the rising under Pon-
tiac, and on the breaking out of the Revo
lution in 1775 took arms against the
United States and continued hostilities
until the treaty of Greenville in 1795.
They again took up arms in the British
interest in 1812, and made final treaties
of peace in 1815. As the settlements rap
idly pressed upon them, they sold theii
land by piecemeal, chiefly between the
years 1836 and 1841, and removed beyonc
the Mississippi. A large part of those re^
siding in Indiana refused to leave theii
homes until driven out by military force
A part of them escaped into Canada anc
are now settled on Walpole id. in L. S'
Clair. Those who went w. were settlec
partly in w. Iowra and partly in Kansas
the former, with whom were many indi
viduals of other tribes, being known as
Prairie Potawatomi, while the others wer<
known as Potawatomi of the Woods. Ir
1846 they were all united on a reservatior
in s. Kansas. A part of them was knowr
as the Keotuc band. In 1861 a large par
of the tribe took lands in severally anc
became knowrn as Citizen Potawatomi
but in 1868 they again removed to a trac
in Indian Ter. (Oklahoma), where thej
now are. The others are still in Kansas
while a considerable body, part of th<
Prairie band, is yet in Wisconsin, am
another band, the Potawatomi of Huron
is in lower Michigan.
The Indians of this tribe are describe<
in the early notices as "the most docil<
and affectionate toward the French o
all the savages of the west." They wer
also more kindly disposed toward Chris
tianity, besides being more humane an<
civilized than the other tribes. Tailhai
says : ' ' Their natural politeness and readi
ness to oblige was extended to strangers
which was very rare among these pec
pies. Up to this time (1864) they hay
resisted the rum and brandy with whic]
the Anglo-Saxons have poisoned the othe
tribes." Sir William Johnson, however
complained in 1772 of robberies and inui
ders committed by them, through the ir
trigues and jealousy of the French trac
ers. Their women were more reserve
than was usual among Indians, an
showed some tendency toward refim
ment in manners. The Potawatomi c
Milwaukee r., who were considerabl
intermixed with Sauk and Winnebagc
were described about 1825 as being laz
fellows, as a rule preferring to fish an
hunt all summer long rather than to cult
vate corn, and noted players of the mo<
casin game and lacrosse, heavy gamblei
and given to debauchery. Polygamy w£
common among the Potawatomi whe
they were visited by the early missior
aries.
According to Schoolcraft, it is believe
by the Potawatomi that there are tw
spirits who govern the world: one :
called Kitchemonedo, or the Great Spiri
the other Matchemonedo, or the Ev
Spirit; the first is good and beneficen
the other wicked. But all this is th
result of Christian teaching. In form(
BULL. 30]
POTAWATOMI
291
times the Potawatomi worshiped the sun
to some extent — at least they sometimes
offered sacrifice in honor of the sun in
order that the sick might recover or that
some desire might be obtained. They
were accustomed, as were several other
tribes of the N. W., to hold what has
been called the "feast of dreams," dur
ing which their special or individual
manito was selected. Dog meat was the
flesh chiefly used at this feast. Burial
was probably chiefly by inhumation,
though there is some evidence that
scaffold exposure was practised by the
western part of the tribe. Sir Daniel
Wilson alludes to certain graves sur
mounted by small mounds, which the sur
veyors informed him were Potawatomi
burial places. Other graves of the same
character found in Iowa are also known
to have been burial places of people of the
same tribe. Cremation was sometimes
resorted to, but this appears to have been
limited exclusively to those belonging to
the Rabbit gens. About the year 1825
many of them took up the doctrine of the
Kickapoo prophet Kanakuk. The Pota
watomi have a tendency to elide vowels
and syllables, due to the rapidity with
which the dialect is spoken as compared
with that of the Ottawa and the Chip-
pewa (W. Jones, inf'n, 1906).
Chauvignerie (1736) mentions among
the Potawatomi totems the golden carp,
frog, tortoise, crab, and crane. Accord
ing to Morgan ( Anc. Soc., 167, 1877) they
have 15 gentes, as follows: (1) Moah,
'Wolf; (2) Mko, 'Bear'; (3) Muk,
; Beaver'; (4) Misshawa, 'Elk'; (5)
Maak, 'Loon'; (6) Knou, 'Eagle'; (7)
SIma, 'Sturgeon' ; (8) Nmapena, 'Carp' ;
9) Mgezewa, 'Bald Eagle'; (10) Chek-
va, 'Thunder'; (11) Wabozo, 'Rabbit';
12) Kakagshe, 'Crow'; (13) Wakeshi,
Fox'; (14) Penna, 'Turkey'; (15)
dketashshekakah, 'Black Hawk.'
The tribe probably never greatly ex-
eeded 3,000 souls, and most estimates
lace them far below that number. The
rincipal estimates give them about
,500 in 1765, 1,750 in 1766, 2,250 in 1778,
,000 im 1783, 1,200 in 1795, 2,500 in 1812,
400 in«-T820, and 1,800 in 1843. The last
stimate does not include those who had
icentif fjed to Canada. In 1908 those
i the United States were reported to
umber 2,522, distributed as follows:
itizen Potawatomi in Oklahoma, 1,768;
rairie band in Kansas, 676; and Pota-
atomi of Huron, in Calhoun co., Mich.,
i. A few besides these are scattered
i .rough their ancient territory and at
irious other points. Those in British
rritory are all in the province of Ontario
d number about 220k, of whom 176 are
ring with Chippewa and Ottawa on
alpole id. in L. St Clair, and the remain
der (no longer officially reported) are
divided between Caradoc and Riviere
aux Sables, where they reside bvpcrmi*-
sion of the Chippewa and Munsee.
The Potawatomi have participated in
the following treaties with the I'nited
States: Ft Harmar, Ohio, Jan. 9, J789;
Greenville, Ohio, Aug. 3, 1795; Ft
Wayne, Ind., June 7, 1803; Ft Industry
Ohio, July 4, 1805; Grouseland, Jnd.,
Aug. 21, 1805; Detroit, Mich., Nov. 17,
1807; Brownstown, Mich., Nov. 25, 1H08;
Ft Wayne, Ind., Sept. 30, 1809; Green
ville, Ohio, July 22, 1814; Portage des
Sioux, Mo., July 18, 1815; Spring Wells,
Mich., Sept. 8, 1815; St Louis. Mo., Aug.
24, 1816; Miami, Ohio, Sept. 29, 1817; St
Mary's, Ohio, Oct. 2, 1818; Chicago, 111.,
Aug. 29, 1821; Prairie du Chien, Wis.,
Aug. 19, 1825; Wabash, Ind., Oct. 16,
1826; St Joseph, Mich., Sept. 19, 1827;
Green Bay, Wis., Aug. 25, 1828; St
Joseph River, Mich., Sept. 20, 1828;
Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 29, 1829;
Camp Tippecanoe, Ind., Oct. 20, 1832;
Tippecanoe River, Ind., Oct. 26 and 27,
1832; Chicago, 111., Sept. 26, 1833; Lake
Maxeeniekuekee, Ind., Dec. 4, 1834; Tip
pecanoe River, Ind., Dec. 10, 1834; Pota-
wattimie Mills, Ind., Dec. 16, 1834;
Logansport, Ind., Dec. 17, 1834; Turkey
Creek Prairie, Ind., Mar. 26, 1836; Tippe
canoe River, Ind., Mar. 29 and Apr. 11,
1836; Indian Agency, Ind., Apr. 22, 1836;
Yellow River, Ind., Aug. 5, 1836; Chip-
pewanaung, Ind., Sept, 20, 22, and 23, 1S36;
Washington, D.C., Fob. 11, 1837; Council
Bluffs, Iowa, June 5 and 1 7, 1846; Kansas
River, Kan., Nov. 15, 1861; Washington,
D. C., Feb. 27, 1867.
Thefollowing were Potawatomi villages:
Chichipe Outipe, Chippoy, C omoza s \ i
lage, Kewigoshkeem's Village, Kinkash
lage, Menoquet's Village, Mesheketeno's
Village, Mesquawbuck's Village, Mick-
kesawbee, Milwaukee, Minemaung'a Vil
lage, Mota's Village, Muskwawasepeotan,
Natowasepe, Nayonsay's Village, Pier-
I's Village, Pokagon, Prairie Ronde,
•k Village, Rum's Village, St Joseph
rish
Rock
Waisuskuck's Village, Wanatah, Wime-
e Winamac's Village, Wonon-
go's Village,
goseak.
J.N.K.H.)
>V!3jvC£i*T- ' ' — ^v^aa
J.A.E.
cu imimrtttrr Tribe i the
nwu^tw.- iomtarrf
n u ? -uuiiiitu •-.. i r
•
IUILLU^JVC Jiiiou Wf_ ITirir
I'iiuti^ iiujs- tit* -t-r.ia- nitric T
fiau-^c. u A<i«>' "Lou lie-" TprtoK mong
lii<»*r '»v^ Vj. :•;)!. Uf -^nT/mrM? clef at
• :.•• .i. :: : .. >:
Potomac An iasaia»c-— j* i. T>2rT. nrn jiloaaBtBoc
ol which, «'i.i-ii ;'.i-:tj"L 1 r- . >r~ :o^ untef, hiwoe-
aml limf. ritpl-.i-'-.-r -. >:;._.• - • -• \-u MUi- ^L^L; L-^-^1" 1Dt '^, "' r"'
ainl \N tt« r-ffi ,1'n-i.i.i'i / V.'!~iT'l .
Thiritt»vvn w j,.- -in.jtr^: i^i'.'ir /
' '* 1 " «•!-'' - '2 "• i: -J_ ' _ ~ TT •*» 1819
-. JIT 15,. 2s
. >.i^.try.iT;-i-ffT ^ 1^— _i.JJi- M».. ^T^tU«WttBB».—
wmiacL
:j_ — - :-
- jiL,i^>.
~t"i r jn *r"r"\AH?i i"
''!,'V:a,:,'i.; r r ^. .J:.:Tii: .m: id." ^L :•. i*^. Aiiarnsaaai. —
ISK'liuV'S
•:"'' v!aJ,!' u°n. "-.r
i '' ' '. . t lU* b< '!'.« UlLi' ' ' '
i> • 11— "rr-1 ' 1 ~r— ' t tlUU
-, > , I io tuniiiiuic v '. j,.c. , ."i •^•'•:.'r.'
!''•! '• , >t\ ' -
lur-'kr" in
I lu- u
I'll !
^..Tvir.
fvtrvrv i a "ponjwtj word wMb «<-\i-nil
}KT<- rrfernritf to puHtuM-
A Jytiiw'no villay*'" in KH.TI J>u?jt'o
. ' n • ' 1 1 1 y % i \t*n to » rwrvttf jor i oj
;2 ftrrvwof ulJoUncJ hind, 7.r> rn from
MSasion Tul<- Kiv<TMjr«'wy,o;) w fiirh w*m-
•tented the net t Jt'mnulw o'f J.a J oy« nnd J ,«
ISebe, containing 225 people. J n J W)'> the
•torero rew. -wan oonnoJidated with that oj
Jlwcmgo, in Riverside co.,Cal., under the
JVM Jacinto &uj>erirj tendency.
?cts. See Receptacle*.
Pottery. Many of the more cultured
American trH>e« were skilful potters.
Tht& Peruvians are generally regarded ah
fencing taken the lead in this art, but th^-
Tpiiiiiiibianfi, Central American*, and
Ifcncans were not far behind, and Home
IBadlent work was done also in Brazil
•toi Argentina. Within the area of the
IMfted States the art had made very con-
l*i ii nble advance in two culture center? —
fej± Pueblo region of the S. W. and the
irsiKt mound province of the Mis-sis-
ma valley and the Gulf states. Over
h**- remainder of North America. K.
Mexico, the potter's art was limited
ii>e making of rude utensils or was
••etaeall y unknown. The Puebl o tri h»es
c 5^rw Mexico and Arizona., as well as
amafe of the adjacent tribes to lesser ex-
ant, still practise the art in its aboriginal
Jem, and the Cherokee and Catawba
f 5orth and South Carolina have nor
ec ceased to manufacture utensils of
^F; although the shapes have beeu much
^yfcfied by contact with the whites.
n>t Choctaw of Mississippi and the Mai.-
dan of the mid-
.ulvnnr(,,|
dle
ley have but re
cently abandoned
the art.
It has l»een c»r-
served tliat po>
ter%- is not among
the earlier arts
practised b y
primitive pec-
pies. TTith norr.-
- it is not avail
able bt-cfir.se o:
acility of the utensils, bm sedeEtar\-
nccvuragt>s its developnit-nt.. Arucinc
nore primitive peoples sti»ne-bc»ilin£
skei5 and in "hark and *\vxieii ve*-
m»s and is prac.tas<Hi, and evt-r^ wit^.
felly s^dentAry tribes., fts th;tse of
Ter.i&ofvi by eArthf.Tiw«re. Tbe
npai: or rw of the pon**r's-»rt ariK'
nsrve peoples is "holiev^vi T,*»
c aametrhia olos«eh- vith th^
F of "harbartsm: >>«t T>its icksi
iterjvpeT^i. as s
toward
: ;:,
d.-. nnd #\tl.\
varn-d ittK.i^,.
r ' ' ' I'll' I HUH . It i
ly wuipUi tuoUrlu,,. t,,,4 Ttl4. lM11M
tUv V«'sw«-l, the prnii-ij«il jitxKlu.i o!
potUif'jM jtf1, \aricd v n .
trHww. I'Mudly u |,lt ol
Mtmjwd int.. u disk lor i|M |MW- and i,
wall* W.-TV carri<.d tl[, l,v mjdu,r wtr,,^ ,
clay unljl tin- •
WUIH ;eu(}i<'d.
wcrx- Jonjr t|H.v
wfj-f carrj* cl
around a* a npinil
coil.
increaned the ciuy
wan allowed to H'1
Huffici«'ntjy to HUJ »-
port the 'added
weight. The
PuebJo jiottern, t<»
facilitate the work
of m od e J j j
Honietimes pia<-<"! th<- incipient v«**w-l in
a shallow baHk<'t, or uj><»n tin- hottoin
fragment of an oJd VJ-HC!, or, UH for <-.\-
amj»ie the Zuni, uj»on u HjM'cialh- jnu<l«'
dish. AF a rule, the hukiiif wiih done
in ojien or Hiuothered fin-h or in c.\-
treineiy crude furnace, and th<- puHt<-
remained conjparati\rely HO ft. hi (',vit-
tra] America n \rariety oj wan- wa>- inad<-
with hard JJUHU- norncwliat r«^KMn'*hiif
c»ur stoneware. KotwithKtandint; th<- r<-
markahle aj'tu^ss of the Americans in
t:.is ar . and their great skill in niodeiiny.
they had not achieved the wheel, nor had
tbev fullv mastered tije art of tria/iiui.
In New Mt-xicc- and Ari//»jwt a variety of
Touery is ionnd on di-serted village «it-e<>
showing Tinier era te d^c.f>rati v*r (iesigiif
vi mamediuii- usually of >irown i«h
iig the efi^"i f>i t»
id whfie the mrr.cre of the mirtur^
is u.:* well jm;-wi». c-hemirail e3camiuatiou
ca?*e«- at least this i*- »
were the potters.
c Tnahi'r of
294
POTOLTU C POTRE
[B. A. E.
ing in 1804 on the coast of Washington,
N. w. of the Klumaituinsh. They num
bered 200 people, in 10 houses.
Potoashees.-Lewis and Clarl:Exped.,lI,119, 1814.
Potoashs.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 70,
1905 (.also Potoash's, p. 118) .
Potoltuc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.— Ca-
brillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Potomac. An Indian town, the name
of which, when heard by the discoverers
and first explorers of the river, was sup
posed by them to be that of the stream,
and was erroneously written Patowomek.
This town was situated about 55 m. in a
straight line from Chesapeake bay, on a
peninsula, in what is now Stafford co.,
Va., formed by Potomac r. and Potomac
cr. It was the principal residence of a
werowance who is said to have been as
powerful as Powhatan, but whose name
has not been preserved. On his return
from a visit to Powhatan' s son, Parahunt
('One who misses his aim,' otherwise
-called Tanx Powhatan, or 'The lesser
Powhatan'), this werowance was accom
panied by Henry Spelman, once inter
preter to the Jamestown colony, who took
the occasion now offered him to escape
from the bondage into which he had been
sold to Parahunt by Capt. John Smith.
Spelman, in his Relation of Virginia (ca.
1613), styles his new master "King Pato-
mecke" and his people the "Patomeck."
The word Patomeck ( Pdtomek} is a ver
bal noun meaning' something brought,'
and, as a designation for a place, may
perhaps be short for, say, Enda Pdtoniek,
'where something is brought.' Verbal
nouns of this kind, for which one gram
marian has proposed the name of ' ' gerun
dives," are found only in the eastern
Algonquian dialects. They are formed
from both transitive and intransitive
verbs by suffixing thereto, after a slight
change in the termination, the syllable
-mek, -inuk, or -niik, according to dialect.
Thus, in Abnaki, from bdgdsi'tun, 'he
cooks it,' is formed bdgdsitumek, 'some
thing cooked;' from tsdkesdwetun, 'he ig
nites with it,' tsdktsdwetumek, 'with what
is ignited' (a match.) In Natick, from
woniusxu, 'he descends,' is formed womfis-
sirnfik, 'a descent.' In Delaware, from
uruldptoneu, 'he speaks favorably,' is
formed wuli'tptondiiuk, 'good tidings.' In
like manner, from pdton, 'he brings it,'
is formed pattimtk, 'what is brought.'
The town so called may have been the
place to which the tribes along the river
and in its vicinity brought the tribute
which was expected from them by the
werowanco of the country. (w. R. G).
Patomek.— Religion in Va., by R. G., quoted by
Hart. Am. Hist, told by Con temporaries, 1,294 1902.
Potomac.— Martin, N. €., I, 97, 1X29. Potomeack.—
White (ca. 1634), Relatio Itineris, 33. 1874.
Potomac. An important tribe of the
Powhatan confederacy, formerly occupy
ing the s. bank of Potomac r. , in Stafford
and King George cos. , Va. In 1608 they
numbered about 800. Their principal
village bore the same name. The Conoy
stated in 1660 that they were among
those over whom the Potomac chief at
one time had dominion (Maryland
Archives, Proc. Council, 1636-67, 403,
1885).
Patamack.— De la Warre (1611) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., IX, 5, 1871 (the chief). Patawoe-
nicke.— Writer of 1649, ibid., 2d s., ix, 110, 1822.
Patawomeck. — Smith (1629), Va., II, 39, repr.
1819. Patawomekes. — Ibid., I, 118. Patomacs. —
Thompson quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 277, 1825.
Patowamack.— Drake, Bk. Iiids., bk. 4, 17, 1848.
Patowmeck.— Map (ca. 1640) in Rep. on the Line
between Va. and Md., 1873. Patowomacks. — Bou-
dinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816. Patowomeek.—
Harris, Voy. and Trav., I, 839, 1705. Patowomek.—
Simons in Smith (1629), Va., I, 177, repr. 1819.
Pattawomekes.— Smith., ibid., 135. Petawomeek.—
Harris, Voy. and Trav., 842, 1705. Potomack In
dians.— Philadelphia treaty (1701) quoted by
Proud, Penn., I, 431, 1797. Potowmack.— Md. pat
ent (1632), ibid., 117. Satawomeck.— Strachey (ca.
1612), Va., 38, 1849. Satawomekes.— Ibid., map.
Potopaco (Poltipakw, equivalent of Mas-
sachuset potupagw, Abnaki podcbagw,
' bay, ' ' cove ' ) . A village on the left bank
of Potomac r., in Charles co., Md., w. of
Port Tobacco, the name of which is a cor
ruption of the Indian word. About 1642:
the Jesuit mission was removed to that
place from Piscataway, and the village
then contained 130 converts. It was ex
tinct in 1722.
Portobacco.— Writer of 1642, Relatio Itineris, 82,
1874. Porto-Back.— Bozman, Md., n, 468, 1837.
Portobacke. — Map (ca. 1640) in Rep. on Line be
tween Va. andMd., 1873. Portobaco.— Herrman,
map (1670), ibid. PortTabago.— Beverley.Va., 199,
1722. Potapaco.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819. Potapoco.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 38, 1849.
Potopaco.— Bozman, Md., I, 139, 1837.
Potoyanti. A band, probably Moquel-
umnan, formerly living about the head
waters of Tuolumne, Merced, and Mari-
posa rs. , central Cal. During the mission
period they were neophytes of Dolores
mission, and prior to 1851 were placed
by United States authorities on a reserve
between the Tuolumne and the Merced.
There were 110 of them 011 Fresno reserve
in 1861.
Pota-aches.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 455, 1874.
Potoachos.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Potoancies.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 252, 1857.
Potoencies.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Potoyan-
tes.— Barbour et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 69, 1853. Po-to-yan-ti.— Johnstor
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852,
Po-to-yan-to.— Barbour, (1852), op. cit., 252. Poto
yau-te.— McKee et al. (1851), ibid., 74. Po-toy
en-tre.— Wessells (1853) in II. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34tb
Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857.
Potre. Mentioned by Juan de Onate a*
a pueblo of the Jemez (q. v.) in Ne\v
Mexico in 1598. The name has not beer
identified with the native name of an)
ruined settlement in the vicinity of thf
present Jeme/.
Potre.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ine~d., XVI, 114,1871
Poze.-Ibid., 102.
BULL. 30]
POTKERO POTTERY
Potrero (a Spanish word with several
meanings, here referring to pasture
ground ). A Luisefio village in San Diego
co., s. Cal. ; pop. 177 in 1865. The name
was subsequently given to a reservation of
8,329.12 acres of allotted land, 75 m. from
Mission Tule River agency, 011 which were
situated the settlements of La Joya and La
Piche, containing 225 people. In 1905 the
Potrero res. was consolidated with that of
Morongo, in Riverside co., Cal., under the
San Jacinto superintendency.
Pots. See Receptacles.
Pottery. Many of the more cultured
American tribes were skilful potters.
The Peruvians are generally regarded as
having taken the lead in this art, but the
Colombians, Central Americans, and
Mexicans were not far behind, and some
excellent work was done also in Brazil
ind Argentina. Within the area of the
Jnited States the art had made very con-
tiderable advance in two culture centers
he Pueblo region of the S. W. and the
Teat mound province of the Missis-
ippi valley and the Gulf states. Over
he remainder of North America, N.
f Mexico, the potter's art was limited
0 the making of rude utensils or was
Tactically unknown. The Pueblo tribes
f New Mexico and Arizona, as well as
Dnie of the adjacent tribes to lesser ex-
mt, still practise the art in its aboriginal
>rm, and the Cherokee and Catawba
f North and South Carolina have not
et ceased to manufacture utensils of
.ay, although the shapes have been much
lodified by contact with the whites,
he Choctawof Mississippi and the Man-
dan of the mid
dle Missouri val
ley have but re
cently abandoned
the art.
It has been ob
served that pot
tery is not among
the earlier arts
practised by
primitive peo-
HEROKEE POT WITH STAMP DE- pleS. With 11O111-
8IGNS. HEIGHT 10 .N. a(Jg ft Jg nQf. aygj}.
able because of
3 fragility of the utensils, but sedentary
3 encourages its development. Among
3 more primitive peoples stone-boiling
baskets and in bark and wooden ves-
1 s was and is practised, and even with
f lie fully sedentary tribes, as those of
3 N. W. coast, these vessels have not yet
m replaced by earthenware. The in-
1 duction or rise of the potter's art among
1 mitive peoples is believed to corre-
fi >nd somewhat closely with the initial
fcges of barbarism; but this idea must
I liberally interpreted, as some tribes
^ 11 advanced toward higher barbarism
a without it.
295
The clay used was mixed with vari,,.
tempering ingredients, such an san r
pulverized stone, potsherds, and ,1
tbeshapeswereextremelyvariedandgen
erallv were worked out by the hand afded
bv simple modeling tools. The bJiWiS
of the vessel, the principal product of the
rt' ark'd w^ tn
was reached.
When the strips
were long they
were carried
around as a spiral
coil. Astheheight
increased the clay
was allowed to set
sufficiently to sup
port the added
weight. The
Pueblo potters, to
facilitate the work MANDAN por HEIflMT7tM
of modeling,
sometimes placed the incipient vessel in
a shallow basket, or upon the bottom
fragment of an old vessel, or, as for ex
ample the Zufii, upon a specially made
dish. As a rule, the baking was done
in open or smothered fires or in ex
tremely crude furnaces, and the paste
remained comparatively soft. In Cen
tral America a variety of ware was made
with hard paste somewhat resembling
our stoneware. Notwithstanding the re
markable aptness of the Americans in
this art, and their great skill in modeling,
they had not achieved the wheel, nor had
they fully mastered the art of glazing.
-~^&*£*t-t-t. :
-/.'•-•',•-' ..-" '-. ~ -•"" •*" * r -v
PON)
In New Mexico and Arizona a variety of
pottery is found on deserted village sites
showing rather crude decorative designs
executed in a medium usually of brownish
and greenish hues having the effect of a
glaze, and while the nature of the mixture
is not well known, chemical examination
shows that in some cases at least this is a
salt glaze. Women were the potters, and
the product consisted mainly of vessels
296
POTTERY
[B. A. E.
for household use, although the most cul
tured tribes made and decorated vases
for exclusively ceremonial purposes. In
some communities a wide range of articles
POLISHING A BOWL
e p
led
terial having le to the shaping of many
fanciful forms. Florida burial mounds
contain many rudely shaped vessels, often
I-.ON)
toy-like, beside* other articles of clay in
great variety, manifestly intended as mor
tuary offerings and not to serve any prac
tical end (Moore;.
The ornamentation of vases included
the modeling of various life forms in the
round and in relief, and incising, im
printing, and stamping designs of many
kinds in the soft clay. The more advanced
potters employed color in surface finish
and in executing various designs. The
designs were often geometric and primi
tive in type, but in many sections life
forms were introduced in great variety
and profusion, and these were no doubt
often symbolic, having definite relation
MODERN ZUM OLLAS
to the use of the object, ceremonial or
otherwise. Unbroken examples of earth
enware are preserved mainly through
burial with the dead, and the numerous
specimens in our collections were obtained
mainly from burial places. On inhabited
sites the vessels are usually broken, but
even in this form they are of great value
to the archeologist for the reason that
they contain markings or other features
peculiar to the tribes concerned in theii
manufacture.
--"
ZUNI DECORATING WITH DESIGNS IN COLOR. SA
<TA FE RY. )
The ancient potters of the Puebl/
country excelled those of the histoti<
period in the quality and beauty of thei
ware, as in Tusayan, and some varictie
are without a rival in the art K. of tin
valley of Mexico. We here recognj*
numerous groups of products representinj
different communities, tribes, or group
of tribes, but there is a general resem
blance throughout in form, material
BULL. 30]
POTTERY
297
method of manufacture, and ornament.
and
af-
method 01 manufacture, and ornament, of life forms-men, beast* birds •
This is true of the pottery of the present fishes; and the grotesque wa much
tribes; the ware of the Zuni, for example, fected. Aside from plastic eSlisl
although having a family resemblance to ment, the vases were decorated in color
the wares of the Hopi, the Acoma, the Sia, and more especially in incised and
and the Cochiti, is readily distinguished stamped designs, those on the ( Julf co£rt
them. Apparently the most pnmi- presenting slight suggestions of the influ-
pottery of
the region is the
coiled ware,
wrhichisbuiltup
of strips of clay
so coiled and in
dented as to give
the effect of bas
ketry. This and
the white ware
with decorations
in black lines
and figures are
apparently con
nected more es
pecially with the
cliff-dwelling
period (see Cliff-
dwellings). The
beautiful poly
chrome vases of
the ancient Hopi
of Arizona are
the most artistic of northern ceramic
products. They are well illustrated by
collections from the ancient sites of
Hoinolobi, Sikyatki, and Shongopovi
(Fewkes).
The tribes of the plains did not prac
tise the art save in its simplest forms, but
ZUNI. BUILDING AND SMOOTHING PROCESSES
ence of the semi-
civilized cul
tures of Yuca
tan, Mexico, and
the West Indies.
The pottery of
the tribes of the
N. Atlantic states
and Canada con
sists mainly of
simple culinary
utensils, mostly
round or conical
bodied bowls
and pots deco
rated with angu
lar incised lines
and textile im-
printings. The
best examples
are recovered
from burial
places in central-
southern New York and northern Pennsyl
vania — the region occupied from the earli
est times by the Iroquois. The clay tobacco
WISCONSIN; HEIGI
SOUTH CAROLINA;
pipes of this section are unusually inter
esting, and display decided skill in mod
eling, although this work has been in-
ZUNI FIRING EARTHENWARE. (SANTA FE RY. )
he ancient tribes of the middle and lower
lississippi valley and the Gulf states
/ere excellent posters. The forms of the
essels and the stvles of decoration are
xceedingly varied, and indicate a re-
larkable predilection for the modeling
fluenced to some extent by t
of the whites (Holmes)
298
POTTEKY
[B. A. E.
absence of pottery from the Pacific states
and British Columbia is noteworthy.
The few rude vessels found in central and
southern Cali
fornia are be
lieved to be of
somewhat late
origin, and may
be due to the
influence of the
Pueblo tribes
on the K. The
principal earth
en relics of well-
determined an
tiquity are clay a
pellets, probab- ANCIENT PUEBLO COILED WARE.
ly intended for
use in slings, labret-like forms, beads,
etc., obtained from mounds in the San
Joaquin valley
(Holmes). Ac-
cordingtoCulin,
clay pellets are
still used by the
Porno with the
sling for hunting
birds. Theearly
and very general
use of basketry
and of stone ves
sels in this re
gion may have
operated to re
tard the devel
opment of the potter's art. N. of the
Canadian boundary conditions were not
favorable to the
development of
this art, al
though speci
mens of rude
earthenware are
obtained from
mounds and
other sites in
New Brunswick
(Matthew and
K a i n ) , t h e
Lakes provinces
(Boyle), the
Red r. country (Montgomery), and in
Alaska as far as Pt Barrow (Murdoch).
Nelson describes the
manufacture of pot
tery at St Michael,
on Norton sd., and
1 lough mentions the
occurrence of earth
enware lamps in the
Yukon valley and on
St Lawrence id. See
Art, Ornament.
Consult Abbott,
Prim. Indus., 1881;
Reps. Ontario, 1888-1907;
Bull. N. Y. State Mus.;
a, HEIGHT 12 IN.; b, HEIGHT
MOUND WARE, NORTK
CAROLI
4*.
IROQUOIS, PENNSYLVANIA
Gushing in 4th Rep. B. A. E., 1886; Del-
lenbangh, North Americans of Yester-
dav, 1901; Evers in Cont. St Louis A cad.
Sci., pt. i, 1880;
Fewkes (1) in
17th Rep. B. A.
E., 1898, (2) in
22d Rep. B. A.
E.,1903; Foster,
Prehist. Races,
1878; Fowke,
Archteol. Hist.
Ohio, 1902; Har
rington in Am.
Anthrop., x, no.
4, 1908; Harri
son in Proc. and
Coll. Wyoming
Hist, and Geol. Soc, 1886; Holmes (1)
in Bull. Geog. and Geol. Surv. Terr., n,
no. 1, 1876, (2)
in 3d Rep. B. A.
E., 1884, (3) in
4th Rep. B. A.
E., 1886, (4) in
20th Rep. B. A.
E.,1903; Hough
in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1901, 1902;
C. C. Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds.,
1873; J. Jones in
S in i t h s o 11 .
Cont., xxn,
1876; Matthew
in Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick,
no. 3, 1884; Matthew and Kain, ibid.,
v, no. 23, 1905;
Mills in Ohio
Archseol. and
Hist. Quar.,
xin, no. 2, 1904;
Moore, various
reports on ex
plorations, in
Jour. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Phila.,
1894-1908;
Moore head,
IROQUOIS, VERMONT Prehist. IlIlplS.,
1900; Morgan,
League Iroq., 1904; Murdoch in llth
CORD AND NET DECORATION. «, HEI
, HEIGHTS! IN.
•
FSKIMO, ALASKA. (NELSON)
Ann. Arclueol
Beauchamp ii
ANCIENT HOPI POLYCHROME WARE
Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Nelson in 18th Rep.
BULL. 30]
POTTERY HILL POWHATAN
B. A. E., 1899; Nordenskiold, Cliff Dwell
ers of the Mesa Verde, 1893; Putnam in
Peabody Mus. Reps.; Read and Whittle-
seyin Ohio Centen. Rep., 1,877; School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, i-vi, 1851-57; Squier
and Davis in
Smithson. Cont.,
i, 1848; J. Steven
son (1) in2d Rep.
MOUND VASES; HUMAN FORMS, a, ARKA
b, MISSOURI; HEIGHT 9?
B. A. E., 1883, (2) in 3d Rep. B. A. E.,
1884; M. C. Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A.
E., 1894; Stites, Economics of the Iro-
quois, 1905; Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A
E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897-
a b
NCIENT PUEBLO WARE; DESIGNS IN BLACK ON WHITE GROUND
a> HEIGHT 8 IN. ; b, HEIGHT 6 IN.
Vill and Spinden in Peabody MILS. Pa-
•ers, in, no. 4, 1906; Willoughby (1) in
our. Am. Folk-lore, x, no. 36, 1897, (2) in
'utman Mem. Vol., 1909; Wyinan in
fern. Peabody Acad. Sci., i, no. 4, 1875.
(w. ir. ir.)
.Pottery Hill. The local name of a pre-
istoric pueblo ruin, oval in shape, meas-
ring 228 by 150 ft, situated on the N.
de of the Salt and Little Colorado r.
atershed, in the White mts., near Lin-
3n, Navajo co., Ariz. — Hough in Nat.
^us. Rep. 1901, 297, 1903.
bio of th (
blo of the Tewa,
299
-ye] . A prehistoric pue-
on a mesa w. of the Rio
, .
Grande in N. New Mexico, between San
Ildetonso pueblo on the N.'and the R o
in
.
de los Fnjoles on the B. -Bandolier i
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 78, 1892.
Pouches. See Mays, Receptacles
Pouxouoma A former Costanoan vil-
lage said to have been connected with
ban Juan Bautista mission, Cal — Fn«'el-
hardt, Franc, in Cal., 398, LS97
Powcomonet. A village of the- Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
Rappahannock r. , in Richmond co Va —
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, renr J819 '
Powell. See Osceola.
Ppweshiek (properly FdwWitk", 'he who
shakes [something] off [himself],' a mas
culine proper name in the Bear clan, the
ruling clan of the Foxes). A Fox chief
at the period of the Black Hawk war in
1832. It was he, rather than Keoktik, to
whom was due the weakening of Black
Hawk's fighting power. The tie which
held together the Sank and Foxes had for
some time been growing weak, and when
Kwaskwamia, a subordinate Sauk chief,
ceded away the Rock River country in
Illinois, without the knowledge or con
sent of the rest of the people, Poweshiek
with most of the Foxes withdrew from
the others and crossed the Mississippi to
the vicinity of the present Davenport,
Iowa. When the fighting began they
were joined here by Keokuk and the
fleeing Sauk, and later also by the de
feated hostiles, to whom they gave pro
tection. Poweshiek died in Kansas. Jn
behalf of his tribe he signed the treaty
of Ft Armstrong, Rock Island, 111., Sept.
21, 1832; treaties made in the same local
ity, Sept. 27 and 28, 1836; Washington,
Oct, 21, 1837; and Sac and Fox agency,
Iowa, Oct. 11, 1842. A county of Iowa
takes its name from him. (w. .1. )
Powhatan (Southern Renape />a?m */fl?i,
'falls in a current' of water. — Gerard).
A confederacy of Virginian Algonquian
tribes. Their territory included the tide
water section of Virginia from the Po
tomac s. to the divide between James r.
and Albemarle sd., and extended into
the interior as far as the falls of the prin
cipal rivers about Fredericks! mrg and
Richmond. They also occupied the Vir
ginia counties E. of Chesapeake bay and
possibly included some tribes in lower
Maryland, In the piedmont region w.
of them were the hostile Monacan and
Manahoac, while on the s. were the
Chowanoc, Nottoway, and Meherrin of
Iroquoian stock. Although little is known
in regard to the language of these trills,
it is believed they were more nearly re
lated to the Dela wares than to any of the
northern or more westerly tribes, and
were derived either from them or from
the same stem. Brinton, in his tentative
300
PO WHAT AN
[B. A. E.
arrangement, placed them between the
Pelawares and Nanticoke on one side
and the Pamptieo on the other.
When iirst known the Powhatan had
nearly 200 villages, more than 160 of
which are named by Capt, John Smith
on his map. The Powhatan tribes were
visited by some of the earliest explorers
of the period of the discovery, and in
1570 the Spaniards established among
them a Jesuit mission, which had but a
brief existence. Fifteen years later the
southern tribes were brought to the
notice of the English settlers at Roanoke
id., but little was known of them until
the establishment of the Jamestown set
tlement in 1607. The Indians were
generally friendly until driven to hostil
ity by the exactions of the whites, when
petty warfare ensued until peace was
brought about through the marriage of
Powhatan's daughter to John Rolfe, an
Englishman. (See Pocahontas). A few
years later the Indians were thinned by
pestilence, and in 1618 Powhatan died
and left the government to Opechanca-
nough. The confederacy seems to have
been of recent origin at the period of
Powhatan' s succession, as it then included
but 7 of the so-called tribes besides his
own, all the others having been con
quered by himself during his lifetime.
Opechancanough was the deadly foe of
the whites, and at once began secret
preparations for a general uprising. On
Mar. 22, 1622, a simultaneous attack
was made along the whole frontier, in
which 347 of the English were killed in
a few hours, and every settlement was
destroyed excepting those immediately
around Jamestown, where the whites had
been warned in time. As soon as the
English could recover from the first
shock, a war of extermination was begun
against the Indians. It was ordered
that three expeditions should be under
taken yearly against them in order that
they might have no chance to plant
their corn or build their wigwams, and
the commanders were forbidden to make
peace upon any terms whatever. A
large number of Indians were at one
time induced to return to their homes by
promises of peace, but all were massacred
in their villages and their houses burned.
The ruse was attempted a second time,
but was unsuccessful. The war went on
for 14 years, until both sides were ex
hausted, when peace was made in 1636.
The greatest battle was fought in 1625
at Pamunkey, where Gov. Wyatt de
feated nearly 1,000 Indians and burned
their village, the principal one then ex
isting.
Peace lasted until 1 641 , when the Indians
were aroused by new encroachments of
the whites, and Opechancanough, then
an aged man, organized another general
attack, which he led in person. In a
single day 500 whites were killed, but
after about a year the old chief was taken
and shot. By his death the confederacy
was broken up, and the tribes made sepa
rate treaties of peace and were put upon
reservations, which were constantly re
duced in size by sale or by confiscation
upon slight pretense. About 1656 the
Cherokee from the mountains invaded
the lowlands. The Pamunkey chief with
100 of his men joined the whites in re
sisting the invasion, but they were almost
all killed in a desperate battle on Shocco
cr., Richmond. In 1669 a census of the
Powhatan tribes showed 528 warriors,
or about 2,100 souls, still surviving, the
Wicocomoco being then the largest tribe,
with 70 warriors, while the Pamunkey
had become reduced to 50.
In 1675 some Conestoga, driven by
the Iroquois from their country on the
Susquehanna, entered Virginia and com
mitted depredations. The Virginian
tribes were accused of these acts, and
several unauthorized expeditions were led
against them by Nathaniel Bacon, a num
ber of Indians being killed and villages
destroyed. The Indians at last gathered
in a fort near Richmond and made prep
arations for defense. In Aug., 1676,
the fort was stormed, and men, women,
and children were massacred by the
whites. The adjacent stream was after
ward known as Bloody run from this cir
cumstance. The scattered survi vorsasked
peace, which was granted on condition of
an annual tribute from each village. In
1722 a treaty was made at Albany by
which the Iroquois agreed to cease their
attacks upon the Powhatan tribes, who
were represented at the conference by
four chiefs. Iroquois hostility antedated
the settlement of Virginia. With the
treaty of Albany the history of the Pow
hatan tribes practically ceased, and the
remnants of the confederacy dwindled
silently to- final extinction. About 1705
Beverley had described them as "almost
wasted." They then had 12 villages, 8 of
which were on the Eastern shore, the
only oneof consequence being Pamunkey,
with about 150 souls. Those on the East
ern shore remained until 1831, when the
few surviving individuals, having become
so much mixed with negro blood as to be
hardly distinguishable, were driven off
during the excitement caused by the slave
rising under Nat Turner. Some of them
had previously joined the Nanticoke.
Jefferson's statement, in his Notes on
Virginia, regarding the number and con
dition of the Powhatan remnant in 1785,
are very misleading. He represents them
as reduced to the Pamunkey and Matta-
pony, making altogether only about 15
men, much mixed with negro blood, and
only a few of the older ones preserving
BULL. 30]
POWHATAN
301
the language. The fact is that the de
scendants of the old confederacy must
then have numbered not far from 1,000,
in several tribal bands, with a consider
able percentage still speaking the lan
guage. They now number altogether
about 700, including the Chickahominy,
Naiidsemond, Pamunkey, and Mattapony
(q. v.), with several smaller bands.
Henry Spelman, who was prisoner among
the Powhatan for some time, now in the
house of one chief and then in that of
another, mentions several interesting cus
toms. The priests, he says, shaved the
right side of the head, leaving a little
lock at the ear, and some of them had
beards. The common people pulled out
the hairs of the beard as fast as they
grew. They kept the hair on the right
side of the head cut short, "that it
might not hinder them by flappinge
about their bowstringe when they draw
it to shoott; but on ye other side they
let it grow and haue a long locke hang-
inge doune ther shoulder." Tattooing
was practised to some extent, especially
by the women. Among the better sort
it was the custom, when eating, for the
men to sit on mats round about the
house, to each of whom the women
brought a dish, as they did not eat to
gether out of one dish. Their marriage
customs were similar to those among
other Indian tribes, but, according to
Spelman, "ye man goes not unto any
place to be "married, but ye woman is
brought unto him wrher he dwelleth."
If the presents of a young warrior were
accepted by his mistress, she wras con
sidered as having agreed to become his
vyife, and, without any further explana-
:ion to her family, 'went to his hut,
.vhich became her home, and the cere-
nony was ended. Polygamy, Spelman
isserts, was the custom of the coun-
ry, depending upon the ability to pur-
•hase wives; Burk says, however, that
hey generally had but one wife. Their
>urial customs varied according to local-
ty and the dignity of the person. The
•odies of their chiefs were placed on
^affolds, the flesh being tirst removed
•om the bones and dried, then wrapped
ith the bones in a mat, and the remains
rere then laid in their order with those of
thers who had previously died. For
leir ordinary burials they dug deep holes
i the earth with very sharp stakes, and,
rapping the corpse 'in the skins, laid it
Don sticks in the ground and covered it
ith earth.
They believed in a multitude of minor
Cities, paying a kind of worship to
'erything that was able to do them
irm beyond their prevention, such as
•e, water, lightning, and thunder, etc.
ley also had a kind of chief deity vari-
isly termed Okee, Quioccos, or Kiwasa,
of whom they made images, which were
usually placed in their burial temples
I hey believed in immortality, but the
special abode of the spirits does not ap
pear to have been well delined. The
office of werowance, or chieftaincy, ap
pears to have been hereditary through
the female line, passing first to the
brothers, if there were any, and then
to the male descendants of sisters, but
never in the male line. The Chicka
hominy, it is said, had no such custom
nor any regular chief, the priests and
leading men ruling, except in war, when
the warriors selected a leader.
According to Smith, " their houses are
built like our arbors, of email young
sprigs, bowed and tied, and so close
covered with mats or the bark of trees
very handsomely, that notwithstanding
wind, rain, or weather they are as warm
as stoves, but very smoky, yet at the
top of the house there is a hole made for
the smoke to go into right over the lire."
According to White's pictures they were
oblong, with a rounded roof (see Jlahila-
tions). They varied in length from 12 to
24yds., and some were as much as 36yds.
long, though not of great width. They
were formed of poles or saplings fixed in
thegroundatregularintervals, which were
bent over from the sides so as to form an
arch at the top. Pieces running horizon
tally were fastened with withes, to serve
as braces and as supports for bark, mats,
or other coverings. Many of their towns
were inclosed with palisades, consisting
of posts planted in the ground and stand
ing 10 or 12 ft high. The gate was usu
ally an overlapping gap in the circuit
of palisades. Where great strength and
security were required, a triple stockade
was sometimes made. These inclosing
walls sometimes encompassed the whole
town; in other cases only the chief's
house, the burial house, and the more im
portant dwellings were thus surrounded.
They appear to have made considerable
advance in agriculture, cultivating 2 or
3 varieties of maize, beans, certain kinds
of melons or pumpkins, several varieties
of roots, and even 2 or 3 kinds of fruit
trees.
They computed by the decimal system.
Their years were reckoned by winters,
cohonks, as they called them, in imita
tion of the note of the wild geese, which
came to them every winter. They di
vided the year into five seasons, viz, the
budding or blossoming of spring; earing
of corn, or roasting-ear time; the sum
mer, or highest sun; the corn harvest,
or fall of the leaf, and the winter, or
cohonk. Months were counted us moons,
without relation to the number ma year
but they arranged them so that they n
turned under the same names, a
moon of stags, the corn moon, nrst am
302
PO WHAT AN
[B. A. E.
second moon of cohonks (geese), etc.
They divided the day into three parts,
"the rise, power, and lowering of the
sun. ' ' They kept their accounts by knots
on strings oV by notches on a stick.
The estimate of population given by
Smith is 2,400 warriors. Jefferson, on
the basis of this, made their total popu
lation about 8,000.
The tribes, in the order of their loca
tion on Smith's map, were as follows:
Tauxenent, Fairfax co. ; Potomac, Staf
ford and King George cos.; Cuttatawo-
men, King George co. ; Pissasec, King
George and Kichmond cos. ; Onawmani-
ent, Westmoreland co. ; Rappahannock,
Richmond co. ; Moraughtacund, Lancas
ter and Richmond cos.; Secacawoni,
Northumberland co. ; Wicocomoco,
Northumberland co.; Nantaughtacund,
Essex and Caroline cos. ; Mattapony,
Mattapony r. ; Mummapacune, York r.
(mentioned by Strachey); Pamunkey,
King William co. ; Werowocomoco, Glou
cester co. ; Piankatank, Piankatank r. ;
Pataunck (mentioned by Strachey) and
Youghtanund, Pamunkey r. ; Chicka-
hominy, Chickahominy r. ; Powhatan,
Henrico co. ; Arrohattoc, Henrico co. ;
Weanoc, Charles City co. ; Paspahegh,
Charles City and Jaiiies City cos. ; Chis-
kiac, York co. ; Kecoughtan, Elizabeth
City co.; Appomattoc, Chesterfield co. ;
Quioucohanoc, Surry co. ; Warrasqueoc,
Isle of Wight co.; Nansemond, Nanse-
mond co.; Chesapeake, Princess Anne
co.; Accohanoc, Accomac and North
ampton cos.; Accomac, Northampton co.
Several other names appear in later times
as the broken tribes formed new combi
nations.
The following were Powhatan villages:
Accohanoc, Accomac, Acconoc, Acco-
queck, Accossuwinck, Acquack, Anaske-
noans, Appocant, Appomattoc, Arrohat
toc, Askakep, Assaomeck, Assuweska,
Attamtuck, Aubomesk, Aureuapeugh,
Cantaunkack, Capahowasic, Cattachip-
tico, Cawwontoll, Chawopo, Checopisso-
wo, Chesakawon, Chesapeak, Chicones-
sex, Chincoteague, Chiskiac, Cinquack,
Cinquoteck, Cuttatawomen (1), Cuttata-
women (2), Gangasco, Kapawnich, Kera-
hocak, Kiequotank, Kupkipcock, Mach-
apunga (1), Machapunga (2), Mama-
nahunt, Mamanassy, Mangoraca, Man-
toughquemec, Martoughquaunk, Massa-
woteck, Matchopick, 'Match ut, Matho-
inauk, Matomkin, Mattacock, Mattacunt,
Mattanock, Maysonec, Menapucunt,
Menaskunt, Meyascosic, Mohominge,
Mokete, Moraughtacund, Mouanast, Mut-
chut, Muttamussinsack, Myghtuckpassu,
Namassingakent, Nameroughquena, Nan-
semond, Nantapoyac, Nantaughtacund,
Nawacaten, Nawnautough, Nechanicok,
Nepawtacurn, Onancock, Onawmanient,
Opiscopank, Oquomock, Orapaks, Otta-
chugh, Ozatawomen, Ozenic, Pamacocac,
Pamawauk, Pamuncoroy, Pamunkey,
Papiscone, Pasaughtacock, Paspahegh,
Paspanegh, Passaunkack, Pastanza, Paw-
cocomac, Peccarecamek, Piankatank, Pis-
sacoac, Pissasec. Poruptanck, Potaucao,
Potomac, Powcomonet, Powhatan, Poyek-
tauk, Poykemkack, Pungoteque, Quack-
cohowaon, Quioucohanock, Quiyough,
Rappahannock, Rickahake, Righkahauk,
Ritanoe, Roscows, Secacawoni, Secobec,
Shamapa, Skicoak, Sockobeck, Tantuc-
quask, Tauxenent, Teracosick, Utenstank,
Uttamussac, Uttamussarnacoma, Waconi-
ask, Warrasqueoc, Weanoc, Wecuppom,
Werawahon, Werowacomoco, Wicocom
oco, Winsack.
In addition to the authorities found in
Arber's edition of Smith's Works, con
sult Mooney, Willoughby, Gerard, and
Bushnell in Am. Anthrop., ix, no. 1,
1907. (j. M.)
Pouhatan.— Hennepin, Cont. of NewDiseov., map,
1698. Powhatan.— De la Warre(1611)in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., IX, 5, 1871. Powhatanic confed
eracy.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 151, 1885.
Powhattans.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
II, civ, 1848. Sachdagugh roonaw.— Ibid., 59 (Iro-
quoisname). Sachdagughs. — Ibid.
Powhatan. The ruling chief and prac
tically the founder of the Powhatan con
federacy (q. v.) in Virginia at the period
of the first English settlement. His proper
name was Wahunsonacock, but he was
commonly known as Powhatan from one
of his favorite residences at the falls of'
James r. (Richmond). According to
Smith, of some 30 cognate tribes subject
to his rule in 1607, all but six were his
own conquests. At the time of the com-,
ing of the English, Powhatan is repre
sented to have been about 60 years of age,
of dignified bearing, and reserved and
stern disposition. His first attitude to
ward the whites was friendly although
suspicious, but hesoon became embittered
by the exactions of the newcomers. On
the treacherous seizure of his favorite
daughter, Pocahontas (q. v.), in 1613, he
became openly hostile, but was happily
converted for the time through her mar
riage to Rolfe. He died in 1618, leaving
the succession to his brother, Opitchapan,
who however was soon superseded by a
younger brother, the noted Opechan-
canough (q. v. ). (j. M.)
Powhatan. The tribe which gave name
to the Powhatan confederacy. Its terri
tory was in what is now Henrico co., Va.,
and the tribe numbered about 150 in 1608.
The chief of the tribe at the time the
English commenced the settlement at
Jamestown was called Wahunsonacock,
but was commonly known to the whites
as Powhatan from his place of residence,
and the name was extended to the con
federacy. (J. M.)
BULL. 30]
PO WH AT AN PR A Y EK
303
Powhatan. The village of the Powhatan
tribe, situated on the N. bank of James
r., Va., at the falls, on ground now form
ing an eastern suburb of the city of Rich
mond.
Powitch. A western name of the Oregon
crab-apple (Pyrus rivularis), known also
as po witch-tree, from pdwitsh, the Chinook
name of this plant, through the Chinook
jargon. (A. F. c. )
Powow. A term to which is now assigned
the following meanings: 1. A medicine
man. 2. The conjuring of a medicine-man
over a patient. 3. A dance, feast, or noisy
celebration preceding a council, expedi
tion, or hunt. 4. A council. 5. A con
ference. The most recent use by the whites
is in the sense of a political conference or
talk. It is now used both as a noun and
as a verb. In Narraganset powdw and in
Massachuset pauwau, cognate with the
Micmac bu'uin, signifies priest, wizard,
magician. As Bartlett (Diet, of Ameri
canisms, 488, 1877) remarks, "the name
was also given by the early chronicles to
the feasts, dances, and other public do
ings of the red men, preliminary to a
grand hunt, a war expedition, or the
like," and was soon adopted by the whites
"in political talk, to signify any uproar
ious meeting, etc." In certain parts of
the Southern states the terms "powow
doctor," and "to powow," meaning to
practise witchcraft, are still in use.
Brinton (LenapeLeg., 71, 1885) correctly
considers this Algonquian word to be
from the same root as Chippewa bawd-
na, 'he dreams of him,' and the Cree
pdwdmiw l he dreams,' the powow ob
taining his art from dreams. The Mass
achuset pauwau, 'he uses divination,'
would then mean, more primitively, 'he
Ireams.' (A. F. c.)
Poxen. Mentioned, in connection with
?uaray, apparently as a pueblo of the
Tigua (q. v. ) of New Mexico in 1598. —
)nate (1598) in Doc.Ined., xvi, 115,1871.
Poyektauk. A village of the Powhatan
onfederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of the
lappahannock, in Richmond co., Va. —
•mith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Poygratasuck. See Pogatacut.
Poyi. The Chaparral-cock or Road-
inner clan of Zuni, New Mexico. It is
early if not quite extinct.
5ye-kwe.— Hodge in Am. Anthrop., ix, 349, 1896
:we=' people'). Poyi -kwe.— Gushing in 13th
ep. B. A. E., 368, 1896 (given as "Grouse orSage-
>ck people").
Poykemkack. A village of the Powha-
,n confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of
ie Rappahannock, in Richmond co.,
a.— Smith (1629), Va,,i, map, repr. 1819.
Prairie Band of Potawatomi. The divi-
}n of the Potawatomi formerly residing
of L. Michigan, in Wisconsin, Illinois,
id Indiana. They adhered more closely
their old ways than the bands of the
Wabash, the St Joseph, and Huron Some
authors have supposed them to be the
old Mascoutens. The majority of them
numbering 676 in 1908, are now "in Kansas'
but a large number are still scattered over
s. Wisconsin. See Potawatomi.
?-lu?0.I?ldi2;?s-— Clarke in Ind. A IT. Rep. 1855
y/, 18iH). Mshkudan'nik.— Gatschet, Potawatomi
MS., B. A. E., 1878 (Potawatomi nanu-i Pota-
watamie tribe of Indians of the prairie. —Tippecanoe
treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind. Treat., G<>7, 1873
Prairie Kickapoo. The Kickapoo for
merly livingin K. Illinois, calledtlK>Prairi(>
band to distinguish them from the Ver
milion band on the Wabash.
Kickapoos of the prairies.— Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aft., 13o, 1832. Prairie Indians.— Shea Cuth
Miss., 395, 1855.
Prairie la Crosse. A AVinnebago village
in s. E. Wisconsin to which Black Hawk
fled in 1832.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 158
1848.
Prairie Hondo. A Potawatomi village
about the boundary of the present Cas.s
and VanBuren cos., s. w. Michigan, on a
tract of land ceded to the United States
by the treaty of St Joseph, Mich., Sept.
19,1827.
Prayer. In their endeavors to secure the
help of the supernatural powers, the In
dians, as well as other peoples, hold prin
cipally three methods: (1) The powers
may be coerced by the strength of a ritu
alistic performance; (2) their help may
be purchased by gifts in the form of sac
rifices and offerings; or (8) they may be
approached by prayer. Frequently the
coercing ritualistic performance and the
sacrifice are accompanied by prayers; or
the prayer itself may take a ritualistic
form, and thus attain coercive power.
In this case the prayer is called an incan
tation. Prayers may either be spoken
words, or they may be expressed by
symbolic objects, which are placed so
that they convey the wishes of the wor
shipper to the powers. The rituals of the
Plains tribes and those of the Pueblos
contain many prayers. Thus inthellako
ceremony of the Pawnee occurs a prayer-
song in which the father of the powers is
invoked to send needed help; in the Sun
dance (q. v.) of the Arapaho occur prayers
to the "Man- Above" for assistance in the
performance of the ceremony; the Zuni
ceremonials contain prayers for rain, food,
and health; the Hupa of California offer
a prayer accompanying their ceremonials
asking for health. Prayers accompany
ing rituals are rather rare on the K
Pacific coast. Very often prayers accom
pany sacrifices. They are given when
tobacco smoke is offered to the gods;
they accompanied bloody sacrifices of 1
Pawnee and the Iroquois, as well as the
sacrifices of pollen among the Navaho.
Prayers of this kind very commonly ac
company the sacrifice of food to the souls
of the deceased, as among the Algonquian
304
PRAYER STICKS
[B. A. E.
tribes, Eskimo, and N.W. coast Indians.
The custom of expressing prayers by
means of symbolic objects is found princi
pally among the Southwestern tribes (see
Pra'i/er sticks) . Prayers are often preceded
by ceremonial purification, fasting, tbe
use of emetics and purgatives, which are
intended to makethe person pray ing agree
able to the powers. Among the North
American Indians the prayer cannot be
considered as necessarily connected with
sacriticeorasasubstituteforsacritice, since
in a great many cases prayers forgoodluck,
for success, for protection, or for the bless
ing of the powers, are offered quite inde
pendently of the idea of sacrifice. While
naturally material benefits are the object
of prayer in by far the majority of cases,
prayers for an* abstract blessing and for
ideal objects are not by any means ab
sent. Among the northern Californian
tribes and among the Eskimo the prayer
is often pronounced in a set form, the
effectiveness of which is not due to the
willingness of the supernatural powers to
take pity on the mortal, but to the set
form in which the prayer is delivered,
the prayer formula or the incantation
being a" charm by means of which the
fulfillment of the prayer can be secured.
The incantation may be effective through
its power to coerce the supernatural
powers to comply with the wish of the
person praying, or it may act as a charm
which gives fulfillment by its own inher
ent power. The Indians pray not only to
those supernatural powers which are con
sidered the protectors of man — like the
personal guardians or the powers of na
ture — but also to the hostile powers that
must be appeased. See Ceremonies, My
thology, lleliyioii, Sacrifice. (F. B. )
Prayer sticks. Sticks to which feath
ers are attached, used as ceremonial
supplicatory offerings. The most familiar
prayer sticks are those made by the
Pueblo Indians of New Mexico and Ari
zona, who use them extensively for a
definite purpose, but analogous objects
representing the same idea are employed
in the ceremonies of nearly all American
tribes. A great variety of prayer, sticks
of different sizes are "employed by the
Pueblos, though perhaps the greatest
number measure the length of the hand
with fingers extended, differing in form,
number, painting, and carving, and hav
ing different kinds of feathers and objects
attached to them, according to their des
tination and the person or persons offer
ing them.
The making of prayer sticks among the
Pueblos is a complicated ceremony, hav
ing a multitude of minute details to be
observed. Cord of native cotton is used
to attach the feathers, herbs, meal, etc.,
to the sticks, which, as a rule, are made
of cottonwood shoots. The feathers are
those of particular birds, and they must
be perfect and come from particular parts
of the plumage. The paints used must
be ceremonially gathered, prepared,
and applied. In paho-making even the
refuse — chips of wood, ends of cord,
etc. — is disposed of in a prescribed man
ner. Prayer sticks are often consecrated
by being moistened with medicine,
sprinkled with sacred meal, and fumi
gated with tobacco, and by other rites;
and after prayers have been breathed
into them they are sent out in the hands
of messengers to be deposited in shrines,
springs, or fields. Prayer sticks for
family offerings are made on the occa
sion of ceremonies and are deposited also
by authorized persons. Individual offer
ings of prayer sticks are also made.
The sticks to which the plumes are
attached indicate the gods to wThom the
prayers are offered, and the feathers con
vey to the gods the prayers which are
breathed into the spiritual essence of
the plumes. This conception is material
ized in the "breath feather," generally
the downy plume of the eagle. Prayers
are also breathed into sacred meal, pol
len, and other objects offered.
The idea of feeding the gods is ex
pressed by one form of the llopi prayer >
stick, the paho, ' water prayer,' to which
a small packet of sacred 'meal is tied.
The prayer stick may be regarded as a i
symbolic substitute for human sacrifice
(Fewkes in 16th Rep. B. A. E., 297,,
1897). Prayer sticks, nearly always
painted green or blue, are frequently
found with the dead in ancient Pueblo
cemeteries, and great deposits of them
occur in ceremonial caves in s. Arizona.
Navaho and Apache prayer sticks are
similar to those of the Pueblos. The
ornamented wands placed in the sod of
the Pawnee Hako altar, and the feath
ered wands planted round the skull of
the buffalo in the Cheyenne sun dance
are examples of prayer sticks, and the
Eskimo make use of similar wands. The
so-called prayer stick of the Kickapoo
was a mnemonic device for Christian
prayer.
Consult Fewkes, Tusayan Snake Cere
monies, 1897; Fletcher, The Hako: A
Pawnee Ceremony, 1904; G. A. Dorsey,
Arapaho Sun Dance, 1903; Dorsey and
Voth in Field Columb. Mus. Pubs., An-
throp. ser. ; Mason in Science, vm, no.
179, 1886; Matthews, (1) Mountain Chant,
1887, (2) Night Chant, 1902; Mooney,
Ghost Dance Religion, 1896; Nelson in
18th Rep. B. AVE., 414, 415, 1897; Sol-
berg, Uber die Bahos der Hopi, in Archiv
fur Anthropologie, iv, 48-74, 1905; M. C.
Stevenson, (1) The Sia, 1893, (2) The
Zufii Indians, 1905. (w. n.)
PRAYING INDIANS—PRESERVATION OF COLLECTIONS
Praying- Indians. Indians of different
tribes who accepted the teachings of the
missionaries, Catholic Iroquois, Moravian
Indians, and, more especially, those In
dians of E. Massachusetts and the adja
cent region who were organized into
Christian congregations by John Eliot
and his successors. The missionary work
was begun by Eliot in 1646 at Nonantum,
a small village a few miles from Boston.
His efforts were so successful that he soon
had a considerable number of converts,
who removed in 1650-51 to Natick, where
a tract was reserved for them, and a new
town was established under English reg
ulations. These converts were some of
the remnants of the Massachuset. The
powerful tribes of the Wampanoag, Nar-
raganset, and especially the Mohegan
opposed the work and generally refused
to allow the missionaries within their
territories. The work went on rapidly
along the E. coast and on the islands. In
a few years the greater part of the na
tives of Marthas Vineyard and Nan tucket
were classed as Christians, wrhile there
were also numerous congregations on the
peninsula E. of Buzzards bay and others
in the interior farther N. In 1674, just
before the outbreak of King Philip's war,
there were in E. Massachusetts, excluding
the peninsula, 7 principal praying towns:
pray-
ng towns in the Nipmuc country, whose
nhabitants had more recently been
)rought under missionary influence:
"habanakongkomun, Manchaug, Manex-
t, Wacuntug, Pakachoog, Quantisset,
nd Wabaquasset. The last three were
a N. E. Connecticut. Wamesit, and per-
aps Nashobah, were within the territory
f the Pennacook, the others being occu-
ied by the Massachuset and Nipmuc.
he 14 villages numbered about 1,100
mis. Around Plymouth and on C.
od were about 500 more, distributed
nong 23 villages. Those in Nantucket
id Marthas Vineyard numbered per-
ips 1,000 more, and there were a few
hers among the Mohegan. The entire
imber of professed Christian Indians
s. New England at the outbreak of
ing Philip's war was thus about 2,500.
hen the general Indian rising occurred
1675, the Praying Indians found them-
Ives in danger from both sides. The
•stiles viewed them as traitors and ren-
ades, while the whites despised them
'their apparent weakness and suspected
em to be secret allies of the enemy.
ie contemptuous treatment and harsh
• aling of the English had already ren-
' red the converts restive, and the result
1 .s that a great part of them joined the
3456— Bull. 30, pt. 2—07 20
enemy, the inhabitants of several villages
going off in a body. The others offered
their services to the Knglish, who ac
cepted the help of a few, but had those
remaining in the 7 original praying towns
removed to an island in Boston harbor
until the war was ended. These were
soon reduced to 300 souls by starvation
and exposure. The war practically ended
the mission work. In 1682 only 4 Of the
14 first-named praying towns remained,
and only about 300 of their 1,100 inhab
itants. The Indians E. of Bu/zards bay
also suffered, though in a less degree, but
from their isolated position had generally
remained quiet. Those on Marthas Vine
yard and Nantucket refrained from hostil
ities, mainly on account of their affection
for the missionary, Mayhew. After the
dispersion or destruction of the more pow
erful tribes through this war, the remain
ing Indians ceased to be of importance,
and the term " Praying Indians" lost its
distinctive meaning. (.1. M. )
Precaute. An Abnaki village" in 1602
on the N. E. coast of Maine. — Purchas
(1625)inMe. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, lf>»>, 1857.
Preguey. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. I nod., xvi,
115, 1871.
Presentacidn. A former settlement on
the \v. side of the Kio Colorado, in Lower
California, doubtless belonging to the so-
called Quiquima (Quigyuma), visited by
Father Kino in Novi 1701. — Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, i, 497, 1884.
Preservation of Collections. Fur, skin,
feathers, woolen fabrics, and other or
ganic materials subject to attack by in
sects enter so largely into ethnological
collections that much attention is given
to their preservation. Specimens are
first subjected to the vapor of gasoline in
an air-tight receptacle, where they may
remain for several hours, after which they
are removed and aired. Gasoline used
freely will not injure specimens, and is
efficient in destroying the eggs, larvir,
and adults of all insects, as well as molds
and other low forms of life. The second
step is dampening the sterilized speci
mens with a solution of corrosive subli
mate, made by dissolving one-fourth
ounce of bichloride of mercury in a
pint of alcohol and adding a pint of
soft water. A brush is used to apply the
solution, which is used sparingly on col
ors that will "run." Some specimens
may be dipped in the solution, but deli
cate articles are sprayed by means of
atomizer. Experience and judgment
necessarv in the use of the poisonous and
explosive preservatives. Before speci
mens having feathers, fur, or the like I
PRESERVATION OF COLLECTIONS
[ B. A. E.
come quite dry they are brushed, rubbed,
and shaken to restore them to their for
mer condition. Specimens that have
Uvn poisoned are kept under observation
for some time in order to ascertain the
thoroughness of the treatment, which
sometimes must be repeated. Gnawing
insects are quickly detected by the drop
pings which fall from the specimens at
tacked. In the spring, cases are tested
by the introduction of a little formalde
hyde, which drives the insects from their
hiding places. Specimens in which or
ganic material is used for mounting or
hafting receive careful attention to insure
the thorough penetration of the poison
to every part of the joints or interstices.
Fur skins retaining animal oils are cleaned
and made pliable by a taxidermist, who
macerates them in a solution of equal
parts of saltpeter, alum, borax, and Glau
ber's salt in water (2 oz. of each to the gal
lon) for 2 weeks, stirring once in a while.
When removed, the skins are washed and
worked till dry. Furriers steep and scour
pelts in a bath of alum, bran, and salt to
remove grease from the skin, and then in
a bath of soap and soda to remove oil
from the fur. By this process the skin is
tanned.
The most difficult pests to eradicate are
the wood-boring insects, which prey upon
baskets, sap wood, and wood containing
fecula. For plain wooden articles baking
is necessary, followed by treatment with
corrosive sublimate, as described above.
In some museums specimens are sub
jected to dry heat in a sterilizing oven.
The dangers of gasoline are thus avoided.
But all specimens can not be treated by
heat, and when specimens are placed in
the oven in masses the heat does not suf
ficiently penetrate the interior to kill
germs. Baskets, if soiled from use, may
be scoured with a stiff brush and soap
and water previous to fumigation and
poisoning. They may also, when dry,
be rubbed with a j (reparation made by
dissolving an ounce of paraffin in a pint
of turpentine and adding a little drying
oil. This gives a slight gloss to the sur
face, brings out the design, and repels
insects. ]t will also preserve, to some
extent, ungla/ed pottery from dust and
the effects of dampness, which sometimes,
especially in mortuary pottery, cause ex
foliation and the ultimate destruction of
the vessels. In more serious cases vessels
may be submerged in gasoline containing
(i oz. of paraffin to the gallon. Sam
ples of foodstuffs and food preparations
are placed in glass jars, a little gasoline
is poured into each, and the jars are
tightly closed. Moth balls may subse
quently be placed in the jars. Moth balls
of crude naphthol may be laid among
specimens, some of which may have spots
to which the poison has not adhered.
Except in nearly air-tight spaces, how
ever, moth balls do not protect unpoi-
soned articles from attacks of insects, while
camphor, tobacco, pepper, and essential
oils are practically valueless. It is found
of advantage to brush the interior of draw
ers where specimens are stored with cor
rosive sublimate solution to prevent the
harboring of insects in the corners and
crevices, where they commonly undergo
metamorphosis. Flags or other textiles
of historic or ethnologic value which are
fragile may be preserved by dampening
them with a weak solution of alum and
gum arabic in water. The alum pre
serves the colors and the gum arabic
gives strength. Such specimens should
be draped on wire netting or some other
suitable support. Specimens of animal
or vegetal origin must generally be
poisoned to prevent the attacks of
- insects, placed in dust-proof cases, kept
dry, and in some instances guarded
against direct sunlight or strong re
flected light, and against extremes of
heat and cold.
Spears, swords, and other objects of iron
are oiled with kerosene to soften rust,
which then easily yields to gentle scraping
with a knife blade. This is followed by a
rubbing with emery cloth until the metal
is clean, since the discolored layer beneath*
is the seat of continued oxidation. When
clean, the metal is coated with the tur
pentine-paraffin solution and lightly
wiped. Objects eaten by rust are warmed
and dipped in the solution. If the objects
are thin and fragile, they must be han
dled with care until the solution dries.
The same treatment is given to exfoliat
ing or verdigrised bronzes. Ancient
pottery having incrustations on the exte
rior and chemical infiltrations is dipped
in a l-to-5 mixture of commercial muri
atic acid in water, washed for 2 hours in
plenty of pure water, and dried.
Among numerous materials used for re
pairing, cements and glues are important.
For wooden articles a mixture of equal
parts of white and browrn glue, applied
hot, suffices, or some of the trade liquid
glues may be used. Plaster casts are
mended with shellac dissolved in alcohol.
Objects of stone, bone, shell, glass, por
celain, earthenware, etc., are preferably
mended with casein cement.
Consult Hough, Preservation of Mu
seum Specimens from Insects and the
Effects of Dampness, Rep. U. S. Nat.
Mus. 1887, 1889; Hrdhcka, Directions foi
Collecting Information and Specimens foi
Physical Anthropology, Bull. U. S. Nat.
Mus., No. 39, 1904; Jones in Am. An-
throp., vir, no. 4, 1905; Wilder, ibid., vi,
no. 1, 1904; Willoughby, ibid., x, no. 2,
1908. (\v. n.)
BULL. 301
PRESUMPSCOT— PROBLEMATICAL OKI KCTS
Presumpscot (commonly interpreted
river of many shallows,' but more prob
ably derived in part from ompsk ' stone '
ut the locative ) . An unidentified A bnaki
tribe or subtribe on Saco r., Me. ; perhaps
the Sokoki or Wawenoc
s< Hist Soc> Co11"
Prickaway. One of the Diegueno ran-
cherias represented in the treaty of 1852
at Santa Isabel, s. Cal.— H. It. *Ex. Doc
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857. '
Priests. See Chiefs, Medicine and Medi-
cme-men, Religion, Secret societies, Shamans
and Priests, Social organization.
Prietos (Span.: prieto, 'dark,' hence
' dark ones ' ). Given in 1794 by Father
Jose Aguilar as a subtribe of the Jarana
mes (Aranama). Twelve of the Prietos
were then in Espiritu Santo de Ziiniga
mission, Texas, with Jaranames, Tami-
ques, and others, all said to be subdivi
sions of the Jaranames (Portillo, Apuntes
para la Historia Antigua de Coahuila y
Texas, 308,1888). (n. E. B.)
Prisoners. See Captives.
Problematical Objects. There are sev
eral groups or classes of prehistoric art
objects, mainly of stone, many of them
of wide distribution, the purpose and
significance of which are not fully deter
mined. The possible uses, however,
have been much discussed, and in a few
cases the solution has become so nearly
complete that the groups have been with
drawn from the problematical class. In
archeological literature some of these
groups of objects are referred to as
"Ceremonials," but, besides having a
distinct and well-established application,
this term is inappropriate, since there
is no absolute assurance that the objects
were used ceremonially. At the same
time there is a strong probability that
many of them had such use as a pri
mary or a secondary function. It is
3qually clear that some of them served
oractical purposes. These groups of ob-
ects have been variously named from
heir form or supposed use, but in the
tbsence of definite knowledge respecting
heir use or purpose it seems better, so
ar as possible, to assign names suggested
>y form only, as these are not seriously
misleading and serve the purposes of
lassification and description. As our
nowledge increases and uses become
nown, appropriate names will readily
e suggested.
The names employed for the more fully
3gregated groups, most of which are al-
?ady in use, are Banner stones, Bird-
ones, Boat-stones, Cache disks and
lades, Cones, Cupstones, Discoidal
ones (chunkey stones?), Footprint
Sttptures, Hook-stones, Hemispheres,
iscribed tablets, Notched plates, Duck
?), Plum-
. --— \earornamente?) Per-
stones (digging weights?) So-ule
stones (ceremonial axes?) S nine b
stom*, Spools, Tubes (cupping tuSA
See the articles under these heads reWl
tively Phe hyphen used in this list indi
cates the omission of the word "shaped "
leSs0fnllv^tCOUJ^bS a<Me<1 numorous
less fully differentiated groups of objects
m chipped and polished stone, in clay?
bone, shell, woocf, and metal, the signifi
cance and use of which can as yet only be
surmised. Some of these are of formal
and others of eccentric shape, whilemany
represent men, beasts, and monsters- in
tact nearly all classes of prehistoric sen I p-
tured life forms could be assigned to the
problematical class, since the motives
which led to their manufacture, the
particular significance attached to them
and the manner of their use, are and'
must remain largely subjects of con
jecture. It is also true that many of
the things of common use, as ornaments
implements, and pipes, have had asso
ciated with them ideas of a mystic nature
known only to the individual or to the
social or religious group to which they
pertained. As already stated, some of the
objects included in the list given above
probably served practical uses, but ob
jects designed for a definite practical use
are necessarily measurably uniform in
pattern and si/e, while many of the gr< >ups
of objects under discussion show almost
limitless variation as if subject to the free
play of fancy, untrammeled save by those
nebulous or plastic ideas that cluster about
a primitive symbol of general use. It
would appear also that some specimens
were employed on occasion in practical
work for which they were not originally
intended, while others had their origin
in implements of utility and probably re
tained in part their original functions;
but in the majority of instances they
doubtless had definite, well-established
functions or purposes, the history of which
is connected with the history of native
religious beliefs and practices. The ma
jority, however, can be interpreted, in a
general way, through knowledge of the
employment by historic tribes of similar
classes of objects, variously referred to
as amulets, charms, divinatory and gam
ing devices, emblems, fetishes, insignia,
luck stones, medicine stones, symbols.
IUCK sioiies, meu e SLUIJCB, r*viii M»,
talismans, tuteluries, etc. Thisaffords but
little aid, however, since full and clearex-
planationn regarding the ceremonial and
sacred objectsof living peoples are diiiicu It
to obtain, if obtainable at all. Thin is
exemplified by objects of such widespread
use as the calumet, in very general use
among the eastern tribes in colonial days,
and the mysterious "coppers" of the
308
PROJECTILES PROPERTY AND PROPERTY RIGHT
[Tl. A. E.
N. W. coast tribes, many of which have
been handed down for generations and
appear to be but imperfectly understood
even by their present owners.
1 t may be observed, however, that none
of these groups of objects can owe their
origin to the play of fancy merely, for
individual selections of talismans and
tutelary deities are made at random and
do not constitute or develop into groups
of objects of well-established and. wide
spread types with numerous variants.
Such established types must be the out
growth of customs of wide extent and
affecting a large body of people. That
some of the classes of objects devoted
to esoteric uses had their origin in com
mon implements, as axes, clubs, sinkers,
mortars, pestles, etc., is highly proba
ble, and it is equally likely that some
of them had not been divorced wholly
from their original application. Such
transfers from practical to symbolic use
are common with primitive peoples, the
process being an easy and a natural one.
It is not unlikely, therefore, that some
of these classes of objects, exhibiting
marked diversity of form, size, and finish,
had multiple offices, serving on occasion
or with different communities as imple
ments, ornaments, and symbols. It may
fairly be assumed, also, that such of these
objects as embody conventional life forms
had their origin in some animal fetish,
totem, or other form of mythological
symbol.
"Most of the objects here referred to
have been described and discussed by
various writers, especially in archeolog-
ical and other scientific journals, as the
American Anthropologist, American An
tiquarian, Antiquarian, Archaeologist,
Wisconsin Archeologist, Science, Amer
ican Naturalist, etc.; in publications of
institutions, societies, and the Govern
ment, as reports of the Smithsonian In
stitution, National Museum, Bureau of
American Ethnology, Geographical and
Geological Surveys, American Museum
of Natural History, Peabody Museum of
Arclwologyand Ethnology, Free Museum
of Science and Art of the University of
Pennsylvania, New York State Museum,
Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadel
phia, American Ethnological Society,
Ohio Archaeological and Historical Soci
ety, Canadian institute, Education De
partment of Ontario, etc. ; and in various
works most of which are referred to in
the articles treating of the individual va
rieties of problematical objects. Promi
nent among the latter are Abbott, Prim.
Indus., 1881; Ann. Arch;eol. Reps. On
tario, 1888-1907; Brown in Wis. Archeol.,
n, no. 1, 1902; Clark, Prehist. Remains,
1876; Foster, Prehist. Races, 1878; Eowke,
Archa-ol. Hist. Ohio, 1902; Jones, Antiq.
So. Inds., 1873; MacLean, Mound Build
ers, 1879; Moorehead, ( 1 ) Prehist. Impls.,
1900, (2) Bird-stone Ceremonials, 1899;
Peabody in Bull. Mus. Univ. Pa., in, no.
3, 1901; Read and Whittlesey, Ohio Cen-
ten. Rep., 1877; Thruston, Antiq. of
Tenn., 1897; Yatesin Bull. Santa Barbara
Soc. Nat. Hist., i, no. 2, 1890. (w. H. n.)
Projectiles. See Bows, Arrows, and
Quirers; Rabbit sticks; Slings; Throwing
Sticks.
Property and Property right. Broadly
speaking, Indian property was personal.
Clothing was owned by the wearer,
whether man, woman, or child. Weap
ons and ceremonial paraphernalia be
longed to the man; the implements used
in cultivating the soil, in preparing food,
dressing skins, and making garments and
tent covers, and among the Eskimo the
lamp, belonged to the women. In many
tribes all raw materials, as meat, corn,
and, before the advent of traders, pelts,
were also her property. Among the
tribes of the plains the lodge or tipi was
the woman's, but on the N. W. coast the
wooden structures belonged to the men
of the family. Communal dwellings were
the property of the kinship group, but
individual houses were built and owned
by the woman. While the land claimed
by a tribe, often covering a wide area, wras
common to all its members and the entire
territory was defended against intrud
ers, yet individual occupancy of garden
patches was respected. ( See Land tenure. )
In some instances, as among the Navaho,
a section of territory wras parceled out
and held as clan land, and, as descent in
the tribe was traced through the mother,
this land was spoken of by members of
the clan as "my mother's land." Upon
such tract the women worked, raising
inai/e, etc., and the product was recog
nized as their property. The right of
a family to gather spontaneous growth
from a certain locality was recognized,
and the harvest became the personal
property of the gatherers. For instance,
among the Menominee a family would
mark off a section by twisting iii a pecu
liar knot the stalks of wild rice growing
along the edge of the section chosen; this
knotted mark would be respected by all
members of the tribe, and the family
could take its own time for gathering the
crop. On the Pacific slope, as among the
Hupa, varying lengths of river shore
were held as private fishing rights by
heads of families, and these rights passea
from father to son, and were always re
spected. Clan rights to springs and tracts
of land obtained among the Pueblos. The
nests of eagles were also the property of
the clan within whose domain they were
found. The eagle never permanently left
the vicinity of the nest wrhere it was born,
BULL. SO]
PROPHETS
309
so, although the bird remained in freedom,
it was regarded as the property of the clan
claiming the _ land on which its nest was
situated. This claim upon the eagles held
good after the clan had left the region and
built a new village even 40 m. away.
(See Eagle.}
Names (q. v. ) were sometimes the prop
erty of clans. Those bestowed on the in
dividual members, and, as on the N. W.
coast, those given to canoes and to houses,
were owned by "families." Property
marks were placed upon weapons and im
plements by the Eskimo and by the In
dian tribes. A hunter established his
claim to an animal by his personal mark
upon the arrow which inflicted the fatal
wound. Among both the Indians and the
Eskimo it was customary to bury with the
dead those articles which were the per
sonal property of the deceased, either man
or woman. 1 n some of the tribes the dis
tribution of all the property of the dead,
includingthe dwelling, formed part of the
funeral ceremonies. There was another
class of property, composed of arts, trades,
cults, rituals, and ritual songs, in which
ownership was as well denned as in the
more material things. For instance, the
right to practise tattooing belonged to cer
tain men in the tribe; the right to say or
sing rituals and ritual songs had to be pur
chased from their owner or keeper. Oc
casionally a spectator with quick memory
might catch a ritual or a song, but he
would not dare to repeat what he remem
bered until he had properly paid for it.
The shrine and sacred articles of the clan
were usually in charge of hereditary keep
ers, and were the property of the clan.
The peculiar articles of a society were in
the custody of an appointed officer; they
were property, but could not be sold or
;ransferred. Songs and rites pertaining
:o the use of healing herbs were property,
ind their owner could teach them to an-
>ther on receiving the prescribed pay-
nent. The accumulation of property in
•obes, garments, regalia, vessels, utensils,
>onies, and the like, was important to
»ne who aimed at leadership. To ae-
uire property a man must be a skilful
iunter and an industrious worker, and
inst have an able following of relatives,
len and women, to make the required
rticles. All ceremonies, tribal festivi-
es, public functions, and entertainment
f visit jrs necessitated large contributions
I food and gifts, and the men who could
leet these demands became the recip-
nts of tribal honors. (See Potlatch. )
Property right in harvest fieldsobtained
npng the tribes subsisting mainly on
aize or on wild rice. Among the Ohip-
Jwa the right in wild-rice lands was not
ised on tribal allotment, but on occu-
tncy . Certain harvest fields were habit
ually visited by families that eventually
took up their temporary or permanent
abode at or near the fields; no one dis
puted their ownership, unless an enemy
from another tribe, in which case might es
tablished right. Among the Potawatomi
according to Jenks, the people "always
divide everything when want comes to
the door."
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895
1897; McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. K.,1897-
Fletcher in Pub. Peabody Mus., Harvard
Univ.; Fewkes in Am. Anthrop., n, <>;K),
1900; Goddard in Univ. of Cal. Pub., i,
no. 1, 1903; Jenks in 19th Ren. B. A E '
1900; Mindeleff in 17th Rep. B. A. E''
1898. (A.C.F.)
Prophets. From time to time in every
great tribe and every important crisis of
Indian history we find certain men rising
above the position of ordinary doctor,
soothsayer, or ritual priest to take upon
themselves an apostleship of reform and
return to the uncorrupted ancestral he-
lief and custom as the necessary means to
save their people from impending de
struction by decay or conquest. In some
cases the teaching takes the form of a
new Indian gospel, the revolutionary
culmination of a long and silent develop
ment of the native religious thought. As
the faithful disciples were usually prom
ised the return of the earlier and happier
conditions, the restoration of the dimin
ished game, the expulsion of the alien
intruder, and reunion in earthly exist
ence with the priests who had preceded
them to the spirit world — all to be
brought about by direct supernatural in
terposition—the teachers have been
called prophets.
While all goes well with the tribe the
religious feeling finds sufficient expres
sion in the ordinary ritual forms of tri
bal usage, but when misfortune or de
struction threatens the nation or the race,
the larger emergency brings out the
prophet, who strives to avert, the disaster
by molding his people to a common pur
pose through insistence upon the sacred
character of his message and thus fur
nishes support to the chiefs in their plans
for organized improvement or resistance.
Thus it is found that almost every great
Indian warlike combination has had its
prophet messenger in the outset, and if
all the facts could be known we should
probably find the rule universal.
Among the most noted of these abo
riginal prophets and reformers within
our area, all of whom are noted else
where under the appropriate titles, are:
Pope, of the Pueblo revolt of 1680; the
Delaware prophet of Pontiac's con
spiracy, 1762; Tenskwatawa, the Shaw-
nee prophet, 1805; Kanakuk, the Kicka-
poo reformer, 1827; Tavibo, the Paiute,
310
PROQUEU — PSEUDO-INDIAN
[B. A. a.
1870- Nakaidoklini, the Apache, 1881;
Smohalla, the dreamer of the Columbia,
1870-1885; and Wovoka, or Jack Wilson,
the Paiute prophet of the Ghost Dance,
1889 and later. Consult Mooney, Ghost
J)aiu-e Religion, in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
pt. n, 1896. (J-M-)
Proqueu. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Proven. An Eskimo missionary station
in w. Greenland.— Kane, Arct. Explor., n,
lUti, 1856.
Pructaca. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pruristac. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Psakethet/^/tfA'c'//";, 'deer'). Agensof
theShawnee.
Pishekethe.— Win., Tones, infn,190f'> (correct form).
Psake-the'.— Morgan, Ane. Soc., Hi8,l«77.
Psaupsau. A small tribe represented
at San Antonio de Valero mission, Texas,
in the 18th century.
Pseudo-Indian. As "pseudo-Indian"
may be included forgeries of American
Indian objects, implements, etc., on the
one hand, and, on the other, objects, im
plements, etc., imitative of or closely re
sembling real American Indian things
into whose manufacture the idea of for
gery does not necessarily enter. These
"pseudo- Americana" have been the sub
ject of much archeological discussion, and
some very patent frauds have long man
aged to maintain their existence in the
field or the museum. Objects manu
factured for trade purposes in imitation
of real Indian articles belong here also.
( )1 some of these last, Indians themselves
have; been the makers. There might be
mentioned the imitations of European
objects in American material, which,
however, are rather pseudo- European
than pseudo-American. According to
Mc< Juire (Rep. Nat. Mus. 1897, 493, 1899),
a large number of the tobacco pipes of the
American aborigines are in part or wholly
pseudo- American — "in almost every pipe
of the Iroquoian area may be traced
forms distinctly copied from European
sources." Pseudo- American also are the
"trade pipes," "trade tomahawks," etc.
This view of the pseudo- American char
acter of many Indian pipes is not shared
by David Boyle, who, however, considers
many of the wampum belts now in exis
tence to have been "entirely made by
Europeans, with just enough 'Indian' in
the make-up to make them pass muster
among the natives for commercial and
treaty purposes" (Archseol. Rep. Ontario,
55, 1901; 28, 1903). Beauchamp follows
Morgan and Brinton in thinking that
with the Iroquois "no existing belts an
tedated the Dutch settlement and trade"
(Bull. N. Y. State Mus., 340, Mar. 1901).
After the colonization of New York, wam
pum beads were manufactured by the
European settlers in prodigious quantities
for trade and treaty purposes. Several of
the aboriginal names of Long Island refer
to its importance as a wampum center.
In 1844 wampum was still manufactured
by whites in New Jersey and sold to In
dian traders of the far W., and the best of
this article was still made at Babylon,
L. 1., in 1850, according to Beauchamp.
The great spread of the use of wampum,
like that of tobacco, has been thought to
be due to white influence. Beauchamp
(Aiv.rwol. Rep. Ontario, 86, 1903) does
not consider the bone combs found in the
state of New York as really aboriginal,
believing that ' ' no New York or Canadian
Indian ever made a bone comb until he
had European hints." Boyle takes an
opposite view. Forged and pseudo-Amer
ican flint implements, pottery, and steatite
images are well known to archeologists.
An interesting account of the achieve
ments of one man in the making of spu
rious fishhooks, spear and arrow points,
cutting implements, etc., in Wisconsin,
is given by Jenks (Am. Anthrop., n. s.,
n, 292-96, 1900), while those of a man >
in Michigan who has attempted to pro
duce objects with a biblical meaning have
been exposed by Kelsey (Am. Anthrop.,
x, no. 1, 1908). " Several centers of manu
facture of "antiquities" have been dis
covered by the experts of the Bureau of
American Ethnology in various parts of i
the country. As pseudo- American may
be classed the numerous pictographic
frauds and controverted pictographs,
especially those cited by Mallery (10th
Rep. B. A. E., 759-67, 1893). Among
these may be mentioned the Kinderhook
(111.) copper plates, the Newark (Ohio)
inscribed stone, the Pemberton (N. J.)r
inscribed stone ax, the Grand Traverse
(Mich.) inscribed stone, the inscribed
stone maul from Isle Royal (Mich.),
and probably also such "mound builders' l
relics" as the famous Grave cr. stone.
In this class may also be placed the
Abbe" Domenech's "Manuscript pictp-
graphique Americain," published ir
1860, which Petzholdt, the German ori
entalist, declared to be "only scribbling
and incoherent illustrations of a loca
German dialect" (Pilling, Algonq. Bibl.
114, 1891). Pseudo- American may als<
be called those "pictographs" due t«
weathering and other natural causes
such as those in New Brunswick de
scribed by Ganong (Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc
N. B., 175-78, 1904), and, according t
BFLL. 30]
PSINCHATON PSYCHOLOGY
311
Mallery, the pictured rocks of Monhegan
(Me.), the mica plates of Sandusky, etc.
Mallery also observes (p. 759): "With
regard to more familiar and portable arti
cles, such as engraved pipes, painted
robes, and like curios, it is now well
known that the fancy prices paid for
them by amateurs have stimulated their
unlimited manufacture by Indians at
agencies, who make a practice of sketch
ing upon ordinary robes or plain pipes
the characters in common use by them,
without regard to any real event or per
son, and selling them as significant rec
ords." The wood and stone arts of the
Haida have also suffered from forgery and
imitation.
There is even a pseudo-American lan
guage, the so-called Taensa of Parisot, of
which an alleged grammar and vocabu
lary were published in Paris in 1882.
The evidence seems to prove this docu
ment an entire fabrication (see Brinton,
Essays Am., 452, 1890; Swanton in Am.
Anthrop., x, no. 1, 1908). See Popular
fallacies. (A. F. c.)
Psinchaton ( ' village of red wild rice' ) .
An unidentified Dakota tribe or band in
Minnesota, one of the divisions of the
so-called Sioux of the West.— Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Dec., vr, 87, 1886.
Psinoumanitona ( ' village or gatherers of
wild rice'). A Dakota tribe or band,
probably in Wisconsin, one of the divi
sions of the Sioux of the East. — Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, Dec., vr, 86, 1886. ^
Psmoutanhinhmtons ('the great wild-
rice village'). A Dakota tribe or band
in Minnesota, a division of the so-called
Sioux of the West.
Psinontanhinhintons.— Shea, Early Voy., Ill, 1861.
Psinoutanhhintons.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858.
Psinoutanhinhintons.— Le Sueur (1700) in Margry,
Dec., vi, 87, 1886.
Psiseva. See Pipsissewa.
Psychology. The psychological differ
ences between the various divisions of
mankind have always been objects of
speculation and ingenious inference, but
out of it all has come little that can be
considered definite or satisfactory. Di
rect positive data are scarcely to be had,
and the indirectdataavailable are farfrom
sufficient for definite conclusions. Hence,
the specific question of psychological dif
ferences between Indians and other races
is still an unsolved problem. There are,
however, certain points of view and some
suggestive data that may be discussed
under three heads:
A. Observation by psychologists.
B. Observations by teachers and other
officials.
C. Evidences of differences, observ
able in culture.
A. Modern psychology has developed
experimental methods for the study of
differences in mental life, practically all
of which can be successfully applied to
representatives of the various races. The
probability that differences will be found
among them has been greatly increased
by the work of Myers, Rivers, and Mc-
Dougall, members of the Cambridge An
thropological Expedition to Torres straits,
since the Papuans as tested for visual
acuity, color vision, visual spatial per
ception, auditory acuity, upper limit of
hearing, smallest perceptible tone-differ
ence, olfactory acuity, discrimination of
odor-strengths, memory and discrimina
tion of odors, delicacy of tactile discrimi
nation, localization of points touched,
temperature spots, sensibility to pain,
discrimination of small differences of
weight, degree of size-weight illusion, re
action times, showed differences in most
cases from Whites. Unfortunately, we
have on record but one successful attempt
to apply the methods of psychology to
American natives. This is the work of
Prof. Pv. S. Woodworth and Dr F. (i.
Bruner, upon such representatives of the
less civilized races as were on exhibition
at the Louisiana Exposition at St Louis
in 1904. A full and comprehensive report
on the tests for hearing has been made
by Dr Bruner. He tested Indians,
VVhites, Filipinos, Ainu, and Congo na
tives as to the upper limit of hearing and
auditory acuity. The results for the right
ear in the test for the upper limit were as
follows:
•
No.
Average
r,
33,223 I). V. 2468
Whites
156
10
32, 2X5 2344
32, 123 977
School Indians
6:5
31,975 2663
3
30, 240 3551
Filipinos
97
7
29,916 21*0
28,84(5 " 1873
Kwikiutl
7
28,296 " 1413
The results for the left ear vary slightly
from the above; but not sufficiently to
make any material changes in the order
as given above. Though the differences
are small, the table, as a whole, indicates
that, while Indians are inferior to W hite
and Congo natives, they differ greatly
among themselves. In the tests for
acuity, the rank for the right ear was:
VVhites, Cocopa, School Indians, Congo
natives, Tehuelche, Kwakiutl, Amu,
Filipinos; for the left ear, Whites, Congo
natives, School Indians Cocopa Kwa
kiutl, Ainu, Tehuelche, tihpmoH. ^ b
there is some shifting of position foiy
left ear, the relative positions ot \\ In
School Indians, and Filipinos remain
same throughout. As due allowance
been made for accidental variations in
making these testa, the results may b
312
PSYCHOLOGY
[B. A, E.
regarded as reasonably certain. In gen
eral, they indie-ate that, in the ability to
perceive high tones and to distinguish
faint sounds, the Indians are superior to
Filipinos, but inferior to Whites and
Congo natives.
In addition to the above, the results of
a few other tests have been reported.
Color blindness has been found in three
eases from a group of 250 which, so far as
it goes, does not differ much from the
proportion among the Whites. A few
tests in reaction-time, made by Witmer,
show the Indian superior to Whites and
American Negroes. As previously stated,
the results of these few tests suggest that,
with a more extended series, numerous
differences will be found between Indians
and other races, as well as between the
different tribes of Indians themselves.
( )n more general psychological grounds,
unusual tendencies to hysteria and simi
lar psychic phenomena have been as-
signed'to the Indian. This is made prob
able by the readiness with which many
Indians yield to suggestion in disease,
jugglery, and religious activities, and has
been offered as a cause for the large part
played by the medicine-man on such oc
casions. This impression, of course, con
cerns Indians as compared to Whites, and
not to other less civilized races. (See
I'fti/siolof/i/. )
B. Since the schools for Indians are
essentially the same as those used by
white children, the relative progress of
Indian and white children may be taken
as evidence of their respective mental
powers. However, a satisfactory com
parative study of Indian children in the
school seems not to have been made; so
that we are forced to fall back upon
some general impressions and less direct
evidence. It has been asserted by teach
ers in Indian schools that the children
under their charge showed more aptitude
and greater skill in many kinds of hand
work than was usually encountered
among white children of 'the same age.
This is often strongly asserted with re
spect to drawing and penmanship. On
the other hand, no critical examination
of this point has been made, so that
judgment must be suspended. The gen
eral experience has been that, when In
dian children have passed normally from
our lower schools to the college and the
university, they average up to the level
of the Whites; but, again, many of the
ca,«es cited are of mixed blood, and no
estimates have been made of the relative
number of failures to reach such a stand
ard. Thus, while there is no direct evi
dence that Indians can not do the work
of the school and of life as efficiently as
Whites, this fact can not be taken as
proof that they have the requisite abil
ity to the same degree. The tests of Dr
Bruner on the Indians in the model
school at St Louis showed that, while in
the auditory sense these Indians were
superior to their unschooled representa
tives, they were still inferior to Whites
selected at random. While it is true
that the data for hearing prove nothing
with respect to the other senses, they do
suggest the presence of differences so far
not overcome by education and a change
of environment. Hence, the question
must remain open until more data are
available.
In addition to these somewhat definite
systematic observations, we have the
opinions of educated persons resulting
from extended official or philanthropic
labors among the Indians. A general
statement of such opinions on the gen
eral psychological characteristics of the
Indians has been given in the article on
Phi/Kiology, the import of which seems
to be that no definite differences exist
except perhaps in the objective form of
emotional reactions. Yet, so far, no one
seems to have collected enough individ
ual statements from competent persons
to say what is the approximate consen
sus of such opinion and, even if they had,
such a consensus could not be taken
alone as a satisfactory solution of the
problem.
C. It is customary to speak of the cus
toms and thought prevailing among a
people as their culture. Since, in all cul
tural activities, ideas and judgments play
important parts, it has often been assumed
that a detailed comparison of cultures
would reveal psychological differences be
tween the peoples to whom the cultures
belonged. Indeed, some persons go so far
as to assert that the existence of cultural
differences necessitates the existence of
psychological differences. Yet when the
subject is taken on its merits, several diffi
culties areencountered. In the first place,
some definite method of grading cultures
must be devised before satisfactory con
clusions as to corresponding psychological
differences can be formed. As yet, no con
sistent way of grading as to higher and
lower has been found. Further, an thro- '
pologists now believe in the existence of a :
tendency to conventionalize thought and
the association of ideas as a factor in the
differentiation of culture. Such- a tend
ency appears wrhen the symbolic art of
such tribes as the Arapaho, Dakota, and
Shoshoni are com pared, each using similar
designs, but associated with different kinds
of ideas. Also, some claim has been made,
but on less definite grounds, that Indian
mythology as a whole is less closely asso
ciated with creators and gods than is the
case with other peoples. In a more
general way, we find everywhere among
BULL. 30]
PTANSINTA PU ARAY
,he Indians a marked tendency to inter-
issociate the sociological, religious, and
irtistic aspects of their lives to such a
legree that they can scarcely be unraveled.
This has sometimes been taken as one of
;he most characteristic aspects of Indian
nodes of thought. The claim is made,
lowever, that such conventions of
•.bought can not in themselves be taken as
ndications of functional differences be-
ween the minds (as such) of Indians and
>ther races; since, on a priori grounds,
vhat has become conventional or habitual
or one may in turn become conventional
or another. This theory, that all cultural
lifferences are in no \vise due to psycho-
ogical differences, but to causes entirely
external, or outside of the conscious life,
)laces the inherent worth of a Pigmy, an
Indian, a Mongol, and a European upon
he same level, and considers culture as
he sum of habits into which the various
groups of mankind have fallen. While
trong arguments in support of this inter
pretation of culture are offered by many
anthropologists, together with plausible
easons for doubting the existence of
undamental psychological differences in
unction, so far nothing has been brought
orward to render doubtful the existence
if psychological differences between races
.nalogous to those between individuals
inong ourselves. Modern psychological
cience is gradually solving the puzzle as
o the kind and degree of individual psy-
hological differences, and it is reasonable
o suppose that, when these investigations
lave made more progress, the same meth-
>ds may be successfully adapted to the
omparison of tribal and other ethnic
livisions of humankind.
In conclusion, it appears that we have
10 satisfactory knowledge of the elemental
>sychological activities among Indians,
>ecause they have not been made the sub
sets of research by trained psychologists.
)n the other hand, it may be said that in
11 the larger aspects of mental life they
re qualitatively similar to other races.
Consult Bruner, Hearing of Primitive
Copies, 1908; Reports of the Cambridge
mthropol. Exped. to Torres Straits, u,
901-03; Bache, Reaction Time with
Reference to Race, Psychol. Rev., ir, 475,
895; Farrand, Basis of American His-
ory, 1904; Boas, Human Faculty as De-
ermined by Race, Proc. Am. Ass'n Adv.
>ci., 1894; Hrdlicka in Bull. 34, B. A. K,
908. (o. w.)
Ptansinta ( ' otter tail'; iromptan 'otter',
inte 'tail ' ) . A former vil lage of the San-
ee Sioux at the head of L. Traverse,
•linn. — Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.
3rl884, 110, 1885.
Pteyuteshni ('eat no buffalo cows').
t band of the Hunkpatina division of the
tanktonai Sioux.
Band that eats no buffalo.— Culbertson
313
in Smith
"
tl R> i' ' ' e-yue-cn ,o v
oth Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. Pte-yute-sni.-lbi,l.
Ptolme. A tribe once mentioned ( I Ion-
ley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 511, 1854) as living
on Kings r.,Cal. It was probably Yokuta
(Manposan).
Pualnacatup. A Cliumashan village on
• j-v ^-T 4-U. « O j. _ T^ i • i
Puaray ('village of the worm'). A
former pueblo of the Tigna, the ruins of
which have been identified by Bandelier
as those on a gravelly bluff overlooking
the Rio Grande in front of the s. por
tion of the town of Bernalillo, N. Mex.
At the time of Coronado's expedition
(1540-42) it was the principal settlement
of the province of Tiguex, and was known
to the chroniclers of the expedition by
the name of the province. It was one of
the two pueblos in which theTigua took
refuge and fortified themselves against
the Spaniards* during a siege of 50 days
(see Tiyuu.}, and was the seat of the mis
sionary labors of two of the Franciscan
friars escorted to New Mexico in ]/>si by
Francisco Sanchez Chamuscado, but who
were killed shortly afterward. The iden
tification of Puaray with the Tiguex vil
lage of the Tiguex province of the chron
iclers of Coronado's expedition is deter
mined by statements made by the Indians
to Espejo in 1583, and by the discovery
there by Onate, in 155)8," of a partially
effaced painting representing the murder
of the missionaries. It was the seat of the
mission of San Bartolome, and had 200
inhabitants at the time of the Pueblo
revolt of 1680; but the pueblo was de
stroyed before 1711, and was never re
built. (F. w. ii.)
Coofer.— M ota-Pad ilia (1742), Hist, XuevaGalicia,
160, 1870 (cf. Bancroft, Ari/c. and N. Mex. ,55, 1889).
Coofert.— Ibid., 165. Paola.— Espejo misquoted by
Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 114, 1856.
Paray.— JefTerys.Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Pauray.—
Bowles, Map Am., 1784. Poala.— Espejo (1583) in
Uakluyt, Voy., in, 468, 1600. Poalas.— Bancroft,
Ariz. find. N. Mex., 135, 18M). Pruara.— Ladd, Story
of N. Mex. ,79, 1891. Puala.— Espejo (1583) in Dor.
Ined., xv, 175, 1871. Puala.— Onate (1598), ibid.,
xvi, 208, 1811. Pualas.— Espejo (1583), ibid., xv.
112,1871. Puara.— Espejo quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz and N. Mex., 135, 1889. Puarai.— Villagran,
Hist. NuevaMex., 137, 1610. Puaray.— Onate (1598)
in Doc. Ined., xvi, 109, 115,1871. Puary.— Doc. of
1681 quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv 169 1892. Puray.— Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro
Mex., in, 312,1871 ("el nombre Pnray qniere decir
gusanos, quo es un genero de quo abunda aquel
lugar"). Puruai.— Salmeron (1629) quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 600, 1882. Puruay.— Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 172, 188'J. San Barto
lome.— Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., Ill, b!2,
1871 (mission name). Sant Antonio de Padua. —
Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi 254 1871 (first
saint name applied). Tehoua.— Schoolc alt, 111
Tribes,
'ribes, iv, 40, 185-1. Tigouex.— ('oronado mis-
uoted by Schoolcraft, Tnd. Tribes, iv, 26, 18S4.
'igouex-on-the-rock.-Ibid., 2S. Tiguex.-Ciistanc-
da .159(0 in 14th Rep. B. A. E , 497,. 1896. Vi lage
of the Worm or Insect.— Bandelier in Arch. lust.
Papers, iv, 226, 1892 (Puar-ay, or).
314
PU B K A PUBERTY CUSTOMS
[B. A. B.
Pubea. See Fira.
Puberty customs. The significance of a
girl's entrance into womanhood was not
only appreciated by all American tribes,
but its importance was much exaggerated.
Jt was believed that whatever she did or
experienced then was bound to affect her
entire subsequent life, and that she had
exceptional power over all persons or
things that came near her at that period.
For this reason she was usually carefully
set apart from other people in a small
lodge in the woods, in a separate room,
or behind some screen. There she re
mained for a period varying from a few
days, preferably 4, to a year or even
longer — the longer isolation being en
dured by girls of wealthy or aristocratic
families — and prepared her own food or
had it brought to her by her mother or
some old woman, the only person with
whom she had anything to do. Her
dishes, spoons, and other articles were
kept separate from all others and had to
be washed thoroughly before they could
be used again, or, as with the Jroquois,
an entirely new set was provided for her.
For a long period she ate sparingly and
took but little water, while she bathed
often. Salt especially was tabooed by the
girl at this period. A Cheyenne girl puri
fied herself by allowing smoke fromsweet
grass, cedar needles, and white sage to
pass over her body inside of her blanket.
She was also forced to sit up for long
periods to prevent her from becoming
lazy, and among the Haida she had to
sleep on a flat rock with a bag of gravel or
something similar f< >r a pillow. If she ate
too much, it was thought that she would
be greedy in later life; if she talked
too much, that she would become garru
lous, and if she laughed, that she would
become too much inclined to hilarity.
A Shuswap girl would climb trees and
break off their tips in order to become
strong, and play with gambling sticks
that her future husband might be a suc
cessful gamester. A Hupa girl must not
tell a lie during this time or she would
become forever untruthful. Among the
Tsimshian if a girl desired a certain num-
IMT of sons when married, the same num
ber of men chewed her food for her; if
she desired daughters, that office wras per
formed by women. At the end of her
fast she was covered with mats and held
over afire in order that her children might
be healthy. The Shuswap, Ntlakyapa-
muk, Apache, Ilupa, and other tribes did
notallowagirl to touch her head orscratch
her body except with a comb or stick. On
the N. \V. coast she usually wore a broad-
brimmed hat to protect the sky, sun, sea,
and other objects in nature from pollu
tion and to protect herself from the dele
terious influences which they in turn
might exert. Often the hole for the labret
was bored about this time. Among the
Haida a ijirl was not allowed to gaze on
the sea lest her face and eyes should
acquire nervous, twitching movements
from the motion of its waves, or on fire
for fear that her face would become red.
If she looked upon red salmon, her eyes
would become inflamed. If a girl ate
fresh salmon, the Bellacoola feared that
her mouth would be transformed into a
long beak; and if a Ntlakyapam.uk girl
ate bear meat, it was thought she would
be childless. There was, in addition, a
long series of food taboos in each tribe,
governed by some supposed resemblance
between the article of diet and phenom
ena of certain diseases. On the N. Pacific
coast as much property as the family could
afford wTas hung about the girl while fast
ing so that she might become rich in after
years; and she was not allowed to do any
\vork, so that she might become a chiefs
wife and be waited on by slaves. Quite
different was the custom among the Ntla-
kyapamuk and other tribes wanting the
institution of slavery where the girl spent
her time in imitating various useful em
ployments in order not to be lazy when
she grew up. Among the latter people
the girl was supposed to be under the
special care of the Dawn, to which she con
tinually prayed, and she made a record
of her offerings and the ceremonials she
had passed through by painting pictures
of them on bowlders and on small stones.
This, according to Teit, was believed to
insure long life. Kroeber also records
the execution of paintings by Luiseno
Indian girls in s. California.
Among many tribes it was believed that
the supernatural beings wrere especially
offended by menstrual blood. Therefore a
Haida girl at this time must not go down
to the beach at low tide, lest the tide come
in and cover one of the chief sources of
food supply. She must not step across a
small stream, lest the old woman who re
sides at its head leave and take all the;
fish with her. When her people went to
a salmon creek to dry fish she must get
out of the canoe just before they reached
it and approach the smokehouse from*
behind, for if she saw a salmon jump all
the salmon might leave. If a hunter's
glance happened to fall upon her, blood
would be injected into his eye, prevent
ing him from seeing game, and a crust o:
blood would surround his spear, making
it unlucky. The Alaskan Eskimo sup
posed that a girl was surrounded by i
sort of film at this time which would at
tach itself to a hunter who came too nea
and enable every animal to see him
Fishing tackle and gambling sticks migh
be affected in the same way, and there
fore gambling sticks and hunting an<
BULL. 30}
PUBUGNA PUEKLITO
315
fishing implements were removed from
the house, at least temporarily, when the
girl had occasion to come from behind
her screen. Armed with the blood of a
menstruant woman a man would attack
and destroy hostile supernatural powers
or put to flight any by which he was
himself assailed. If a menstruant girl
scratched any place where one felt pain,
the pain would stop. The whole period
of isolation and fast usually ended with
a feast and public ceremonies as a sign
that the girl was now marriageable and
that the family was open to offers for her
hand. Although Hopi girls appear to
have been spared the multifarious taboos
imposed upon their sisters elsewhere, the
attainment of puberty was marked by a
change in the arrangement of their hair,
which was then gathered into two whorls,
one on each ear, symbolizing the flower of
the squash; after marriage it was worn in
simple braids ( see ILtir dressing ) . A mong
the Diegueilos, girls were laid down upon
green herbs caused to steam by means of
a tire underneath. They were then cov
ered with blankets and left for four days
and nights, while dancing and feasting
went on about them to drive away the evil
spirits. Symbolic acts were also per
formed, such as throwing seeds over them
that they might be prolific, and scatter
ing property among the onlookers that
they might be generous. According to
Wissler, the Teton Dakota still perform a
ceremony for girls called "singing over
girls that bleed." It is rather long, and
is based on the buffalo, one of the dances
representing the mating of the buffalo.
Although not so definitely connected
with the period of puberty, certain or
deals (q. v.) were undergone by a boy
at about that period which were sup
posed to have a deep influence on his
future career. Among these are especially
to be noted isolation and fasts among the
mountains and woods, sweat bathing and
plunging into cold water, abstinence from
animal food, the swallowing of medicines
sometimes of intoxicating quality, and
the rubbing of the body with fish spines
and with herbs. As in the case of the
girl , numbers of regulations were observed
which were supposed to affect the boy^'s
future health, happiness, and success in
hunting, fishing, and war. Like the girls,
Ntlakyapamuk youths made paintings
upon rocks during this period in order to
insure long life, and all except those who
desired to become successful warriors,
who addressed the Sun, also directed their
prayers to the Dawn. The regulations of
a boy were frequently undergone in con
nection with ceremonies introducing him
into the mysteries of the tribe or of some
secret society. They were not as wide
spread in North America as the regula
tions imposed upon girls, and varied m< ,re
from tribe to tribe. It has also been no
ticed that they break down sooner l>efore
contact with whites.
The most detailed account of puberty
customs among North American tribes w
given by Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat
Hist., n, Anthrop. i, pt 4, 1900. An in
teresting account of a puberty ceremony
for girls among the DieguefioH is given by
Rust in Am. Anthrop., n. s., vin, no. l".
1906. See also Boas in Reps, on N W
Tribes Canada, 1889-98; Dixon in Bull
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,, xvn, pt. 3, 1905;
Goddardin Pub. Univ. Cal., Am. Archajol.
and Ethnol., i, no. 1, 1903; Grinnell in
Am. Anthrop., n. s., iv, no. 1, 1902;
Hearne, Travels, 1795; Hill-Tout (1) in
Reps. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 1898-1903, (2)
in Jour. Anthrop. Inst.G. B., xxxiv, 1904;
Loskiel, Missions United Brethren, 1794;
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899; Owen,
Musquakie Eolk-lore, 1904; Sapirin Am.
Anthrop., ix, no. 2, 1907; Speck in Mem.
Am. Anthrop. Ass'n, n, no. 2, 1907; Swan-
ton in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., v, ptl,
1905. (J.R.S.)
Pubugna. A former Gabrieleno ranch-
eria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a place
later called Alamitos. — Ried (1852)
quoted by Taylor in Cal. Fanner, June
8, 1860.
Puccoon. Any one of various plants
whose juice was used by the Indians for
staining and dyeing; also any one of
some others to which the term has l>eon
transferred by the whites. The chief
ones are: 1. LilJiospermum vulyan', the
puccoon of the Virginia Indians. 2. The
blood root ( Sanguinaria c<i)H(den#is} , called
red puccoon. 3. The yellow root (////(/m.s1-
tis canadensis), or yellow puccoon. The
word puccoon, spelled earlier puccon,
poccon, pocon, pocoan, pocones, etc.,js
derived, as the "poccons, a red dye," in
ing to Trunibull and (reran! the word s
from, or from the same root as, the name
for blood. (A. F. c.)
Puchkohu (Piitc-ko-hu). The Rabbit-
stick clan of the Asaphratry of the Hopi.—
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A." E., 39, 1891.
Puckna. A former village of the Upper
Creeks in the s. w. part of Clay co., Ala.—
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala. map,
i 899
Pueblito (Span.: 'little village'). A
small settlement of the Tewa of San Juan
pueblo, opposite the latter, on the w.
bank of the Rio Grande in Rio Arribaco.,
N. Mex.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv, 63, 1892.
316
PUKBLTTO PUEBLO COLORADO
[B. A. fl,
Pueblito. An Aroma summer village
about 15 m. x. of the pueblo of Acoma,
Valencia co., N. Mex.
Titsiap.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (native
name).
Pueblo Alto (Span.: 'high village').
Two pueblo ruins, about 500 ft apart,
but both belonging to a single ancient
village, situated on the top of the mesa N.
of Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex., about £
in. N. of Pueblo Bonito. The main
building is rectangular in form, facing s.,
the court inclosed by the usual semi
circular double wall which was really a
series of one-story apartments. The N.
wall is 360 ft long, the wings 200 and
170 ft, respectively. The rooms are
from 15 to 20 ft long and 8 to 12 ft
wide. The walls are almost entirely
thrown down. The smaller building is
about 75 ft square and much better pre
served, some second-story w^alls being
still intact. This building contains some
of the best plain masonry to be found in
the Chaco Canyon group. There is a
large circular kiva in the small building
and traces of 7 in the large one. A
quarter of a mile E. of the ruins is a wall
extending x. and s. 1,98(5 ft. Other walls
extend toward this from the main build
ing but do not connect with it. Pueblo
Alto is reached from the canyon by a
tortuous stairway through a narrow
crevice just back of Pueblo Bonito. See
Jackson in 10th Rep. Ilayden Surv.,
1S7H. ' (E. L. H.)
Ki-a-a. — Lmnmi.s in Land of Sunshine, xv, 425,
1901.
Pueblo Blanco (Span.: 'white village').
A ruined pueblo of the Tano on the s.
border of the (ialisteo plain, x. central
New Mexico. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 110, 1892.
Pueblo Blanco. A former pueblo, pre
sumably of the Piros, on the w. rim of the
Medano, or great sand-How, E. of the Rio
Grande, about lat, 34° 30', New Mexico.
It was probably inhabited in historic
times. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo Bonito (Span.: 'beautiful vil
lage') . The central and most important
ruin of the Chaco Canyon group in x. w.
New Mexico. The building, which stands
•within 70 ft of the N. wall of the canyon,
is of dark brown sandstone, semielliptical
in form. Its length E. and w. is 667 ft,
greatest depth x. and s. 315 ft. It was
originally 5 stories high, there being por
tions of the fifth-story wall still standing.
The greatest height of standing wall at
present is 48 ft, 39 ft being above the
detritus; probably halt' of the original
walls remain standing. The rooms are
mostly rectangular, but tin-re are many
of irregular form, semicircular, trapezoi
dal, elliptical, triangular, etc., owing to
the subsequent addition of rooms to the
original structure, several such additions
and remodelings being evident. _ In fact,
no unit of original plan is discernible, and
additions seem to have been made within,
without, and upward as needed. The
masonry of Pueblo Bonito ranges from
plain rubble to what appears to be orna
mental mosaic in places. Every type of
masonry known to Pueblo architecture is
found 111 this building, and not fewer
than 27 circular kivas, varying from 10
to 50 ft in diameter, have been uncov
ered in it. The kiva is in every instance
a circular room built within a square or
rectangular one, the space between the
walls being filled with earth and ma
sonry. In some cases the interior of the
kivas is of fine tablet masonry, alternat
ing with bands of larger blocks, giving an
ornamental finish. The fireplaces are of
the most primitive character. The tim
bering is exceptionally heavy, logs 40 ft
in length and 18 in. in diameter having
been found. The doorways vary from
24 by 36 to 30 by 50 in.; the lintels are
straight, smooth poles about 3 in. in di
ameter; windows vary from 6 by 12 to
12 by 16 in. Extensive excavations have
been made in Pueblo Bonito by the Hyde
Exploring Expedition; the collections
found are now in the American Museum
of Natural History, New York.
Consult Simpson, Exped. to Navajo
Country, 80, 1850; Hardacre in Scribner's
Mag., 276, Dec. 1878; Jackson in 10th
Rep. Hayden Surv., 1878; Pepper (1) in
Am. Anthrop., vn, no. 2, 1905, (2) in
Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909. (E. L. H.)
Pueblo Caja del Eio. A very ancient
pueblo on a rocky bluff 3 m. N. E. of Co
chiti, in the so-called Caja del Rio, so
named from the "boxing" of the canyon
of the Rio Grande .here, in Sandoval co.,
N. Mex. Concerning it Bandelier ( Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 80, 1892) says: " Whether
the Tehuas [Tewa], the Tanos, or some
other unknown tribe were the builders
of it I am unable to say. The people of ;
Cochiti disclaimed all knowledge of its
former occu pants. The amount of arable
land in the vicinity is sufficient; for the.
population, as I estimate it, could not;
have exceeded 400."
Chin-a Ka-na Tze-shu-ma.— Bandelier, op. cit., 80
(' the old houses on the river': Cochiti name.) Ti-
tji Han-at Ka-ma Tze-shu-ma.— Ibid, ('the old
houses in the north': another Cochiti name).
Pueblo Colorado (Span.: 'red village').
A ruined pueblo of the Tano on the s.
border of the Galisteo plain, N. central
New Mexico. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 116, 1892.
Pueblo Colorado. A former pueblo, pre
sumably, of the Piro on the w. rim of th(
Medano, or great sand-flow, E. of the Ri<
Grande, about lat. 34° 30X, New Mexico
It was probably inhabited in histori<
BULL. 30]
PUEBLO DEL ALTO PUEBLO PINTADO
317
times. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers.
iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo del Alto (Span.: 'village of the
height,' so called on account of its situa
tion above the reach of inundation). A
prehistoric village, probably of the Piro,
the ruins of which lie on the E. side of
the Rio Grande, 6 m. s. of Belen, N.
Me.x. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers
iv, 237, 1892.
Pueblo de la Parida (Span.: 'village of
the woman lately delivered'). A former
pueblo, presumably of the Piro, on the
w. rim of the Medano, or great sand-
flow, E. of the Rio Grande, about lat. 34°
3(Y, New Mexico. It was probably in
habited in historic times. — Bandelier in
Arch. Inst, Papers, iv, 278, 281, 1892.
Pueblo del Arroyo ( Span. : ' village of the
gulch'). An important ancient pueblo
less than g m. below Pueblo Bonito, in
Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex. It is on the
N. side of the arroyo, on its very brink,
is rectangular in form, and faces eastward.
The western wall is about 270 ft long, and
the 2 wings 125 and 135 ft respectively.
The extremities of the wings are con
nected by a semicircular double wall,
the space between being occupied by a
series of rooms. Portions of the third-
story wall are standing. The original
height was probably 4 stories. The
heavy floor timbers, averaging about 10
in. in thickness, are still in place. There
are 2 kivas in the court, 3 built within
the pueblo walls, and 4 outside the main
building. The largest is 37 ft in diame
ter. The masonry is of dull brown sand
stone, well laid in adobe mortar.
Consult Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 1878, and Hardacre and Simpson,
cited below. (E. L. n.)
Del Orroyo.— Domenech, Deserts of N. A., i, 200,
18GO. Pueblo del Arroya. — Hardacre in Scribner's
Mag. 275, Dec. 1878 (misprint). Pueblo del Ar
royo.— Simpson, Exped. to Navajo Country, 81,
Pueblo del Encierro (Span.: 'village of
the inclosure ' ) . A former pueblo, proba
bly Keresan, described as being some dis
tance above Tashkatze, which is opposite
Cochiti, in N. central Newr Mexico. The
Tano of Santo Domingo disclaim its
former occupancy by their people. — Ban
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 179-81,
1892.
Pueblo de los Jumanos. A former large
village of the Jumano (q. v. ), situated
in the "Salinas" E. of the Rio Grande,
central New Mexico, in the vicinity of
Tabira, or the so-called Gran Quivira.
The definite location of the pueblo is not
known, although it is supposed to have
been situated near the base of the eleva
tion called Mesa de los Jumanes. In 1598
the northern division of the Jumano oc
cupied 4 villages in this region, but before
1629 they lived in tipis and were semi-
nomadic. In the latter year they were
gathered in a "great pueblo" to which
the name San Isidoro was applied by the
Franciscan missionaries, and an attempt
made at their conversion. The Put-bio
ae los Jumanos was mentioned by
Escalante in 1778— fully a century after
the abandonment of the Salinas by the
Tigua and the Piro. According to Ksca-
lante the pueblo was destroyed by the
Apache, who were the scourge of the
Pueblos during this period. (F. w. n. )
Jumancas.— Kscalante (177«i quoted by Bandelier
Ul iU(i IllSt- 1>!^>ers' m- 13'-'. !«»'• Numanas.-
DePIsle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703. Pueblo de
Jumanos.— Bandelier, op. cit., 131. San Isidoro —
Kenavides(1630) trans.in Land of Sunshine, xin,
285,_1900. S. Isidoro Numanas.— Brnavides (16:50)
as cited by Bancroft, Arix. and N. Mex. KM 1S8(J
Xurnanos (greatpuebloof the).— Benavides trans.
in Land of Sunshine, op. cit.
Pueblo de los Silos. A large Tano village
situated in the Galisteo basin, between
the Keresan pueblos of the Rio Grande
and Pecos, N. Mex., in 1540; so called
by the Spaniards of Coronado's expedi
tion because of the large underground
cellars found there stored with corn. The
village had the appearance of newness,
but because of depredations by the Teya,
a Plains tribe, 16 years before, only 35
houses were inhabited, the remainder
having been destroyed. See Castafieda
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 453, 523, 570, 1896.
Pueblo de los cilos.— Castaneda, op. cit., 453.
Zitos. Mota-Padilla (1742), Hist. Nueva Galicia,
164, 1870 (apparently identical).
Pueblo Largo (Span.: 'long village').
A former Tano pueblo of the compact,
communal type, situated about 5 in. s. of
Galisteo,N.Mex. It was possibly occupied
in the 16th and the beginning of the 17th
centuries.— Bandelier (1) in Ritch, N.
Mex., 201, 1885; (2) in Arch. Inst. Papers,
in, 125, 1890; iv, 106, 1892; (3) Gilded
Man, 222, 1893.
Hishi.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, m, 125,
1890 (native name).
Pueblo Nuevo (Span. : ' new village ') . A
Tepehuane pueblo in s. Purango, Mexico,
near Mezquital r. — Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
319, 1864.
Pueblo -Pintado (Span.: 'painted vil
lage'). An important ancient pueblo
ruin, of yellowish gray sandstone, situ
ated near the head of the Chaco \va*»h, on
the low mesa to the s., in Chaco canyon,
N. w. N. Mex. It is the most easterly of
the Chaco Canyon group. The building is
L-shaped, the '2 wings measuring 238 ft
and 174 ft, exterior measure. The ex
tremities of the wings are connected by
a row of small apartments. The inclosed
court was occupied by 2 kivas and other
semi subterranean structures, while just
outside the court is another large kiva.
The standing outer walls are still about 2
ft high; the original height was probably
about 40 ft. This ruin is surrounded by
about 10 ruinsof minor pueblos, all will
a mile of the main building,
rounding region is an absolute desert.
818
PUEBLO QUEMADO PUEBLOS
[B. A. E.
The site is an exceedingly interesting one
because of its situation, being well toward
the top of the continental divide and
likely to contain important evidences of
contact with the Pueblos of the Kio
Grande drainage, particularly Jemez.
See Simpson, Exped. to Navajo Country,
81, 1850; Jackson in 10th Rep. Hay den
Surv., 1878. (E. L.H.)
Kinkale.— E. L. Hewett, iuf'n, 1905 (' large houses
surrounded by small ones': Navaho name).
Kinkyel. — Ibid. Pueblo Colorado. — Simpson,
Exped. Navajo Country, 75, 1850 (trans. Ted
town'). Pueblo de Montezuma.— Ibid, ('town of
Won tezuma,' said to be so called by some of the
Pueblos). Pueblo de Ratones.— Ibid, ('rat town':
trans, of Jemez name). Pueblo Grande.— Ibid.
Cerent town': so called by a Navaho). Pueblo
Pintado.— Ibid. (Spanish name).
Pueblo Quemado (Span.: 'burnt vil
lage')- An abandoned pueblo of the
Tano or the Tewa, 6 111. s. w. of Santa Fe,
N. Mex. See Tzenatay.
AguaFrio.— Eastman, map' (1853) in Schoolcraft,
I iid. Tribes, iv, 24-25, 1854 (misprint). Pueblo
quemado.— Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 114,
1871 (possibly identical). Quimado.— Ritch, N.
Mex., 166, 1885 (Agua Fria, or).
Pueblo Raton (Mex. -Span.: 'rat vil
lage ' ) . An Indian village in 1763 on Cayo
Ratones, about New r. inlet, s. E. coast of
Florida (Roberts, Fla., 21, 1763). The
inhabitants were probably a remnant of
the ancient Tequesta tribe. (j. M. )
Pueblos ('towns', 'villages', so called
on account of the peculiar style of com
pact permanent settlements of these peo
ple, .as distinguished from temporary
camps or scattered rancherias of less sub
stantial houses). A term applied by the
Spaniards and adopted by English-speak
ing people to designate all the Indians
who lived or are living in permanent
stone or adobe houses built into compact
villages in s. Colorado and central Utah,
and in New Mexico, Arizona, and the
adjacent Mexican territory, and extended
sometimes to include the settlements of
such tribes as the Pima and the Papago,
who led an agricultural life. The Pueblo
people of history comprise the Tanoan,
Keresan (Queres), and Zunian linguistic
families of New Mexico, and the Ilopi,
of Shoshonean affinity, in N. E. Ari/ona.
These are distributed as follows, the
tribes or villages noted being only those
now existent or that recently have be
come extinct:
LINGUISTIC
STOCK.
GROUP.
Tewa
Tanoan
Tigua ...
Jemez ...
Tano ...
Piro
TKIBKS OR VILLAGES.
Nambe, Tesuquc, San
Ildefouso, San Juan,
Santa Clara, Pojoaque
(recently extinct),
Hauo.
Isleta, Handia.Taos, Pieu-
ris, Isleta del Sur (Mexi-
canized).
Jeine/, Pecos (extinct).
Practically extinct.
Senecu, Socorro del Sur
(both Mexicanized).
LINGUISTIC
STOCK.
GROUP.
TRIBES OR VILLAGES.
Keresan
(CJueres) .
Zunian
Shoshonean
Eastern..
Western .
Zuni
Hopi
San Felipe, Santa Ana,
Sia, Cochiti, Santo Do
mingo.
Acoma, Laguna, and out
lying villages.
Zuni and its outlying
villages.
VValpi, Sichomovi, Mish-
ongnovi, Shipaulovi,
Shongopovi, Oraibi.
Habitat.— The Pueblo tribes of the his
torical period have been confined to the
area extending from N. E. Arizona to
the Rio Pecos in New Mexico (and, in
trusively, into \v. Kansas), and from Taos
on the Rio Grande, New Mexico, in the
N., to a few miles below El Paso, Texas,
in the s. The ancient domain of Pueblo
peoples, however, covered a much greater
territory, extending approximately from
w. Arizona to the Pecos and into the
Texas panhandle, and from central Utah
and s. Colorado indefinitely southward
into Mexico, where the remains of
their habitations have not yet been clearly
distinguished from those of the northern
Aztec.
History. — Of the Pueblo tribes the Zuni
were the first to become known tocivilized
people. In 1539 Fray Marcos of Niza, a
Franciscan, journeyed northward from
the City of Mexico, accompanied by a
Barbary negro known as Estevan, or :
Estevanico, who had been a companion
of Cabeza de Vaca and the two other
Spanish survivors of Narvaez's expedition,
shipwrecked in the Gulf of Mexico in 1528.
The negro went ahead of the friar to pre
pare the way, but contrary to instructions
reached a province that became known as
the Seven Cities of Cibola, unquestionably
identified with the Zuni villages of w.
New Mexico, far in advance of Fray Mar
cos. Here Estevanico, with some of the^
Indians who had followed him, w>as killed "
by the Zuiii. A few days later the friar
viewred from an adjacent height a town
identified as llawikuh, the first one seer^
in journeying toward the N. E. ; ther.
planting a cross and taking formal posses
sion of the new country in the name o
Spain, he hastened back to the City o
Mexico, where he presented a glowinj
report of what lie had seen and heard.
Fired with enthusiasm at the report o
riches in the northern country, the Vice
roy Mendoza organized an expedition
under Francisco Vasquez de Coronadc
which, for wealth of equipment and fo
the prominence of the men who accorn
panied it, has never been equaled in th
annals of American exploration. Guide
by Fray Marcos of Niza, the expeditio
departed from Compostela, Feb. 23, 154(
and reached Culiacan Mar. 28. On Ap:
BULL. 30]
PUEBLOS
319
22 Coronado departed from the latter
place with 75 horsemen, leaving the main
force to follow, and reached Hawikuh,
which he named Granada, on July 7.
The Indians showing hostility, the place
was stormed by the Spaniards ana the
inhabitants were routed after Coronado
had almost lost his life in the attack. Ex-
nloring parties were sent in various direc
tions — to the Hopi villages of Tusayan, the
Grand Canyon of the Colorado, the Rio
Grande valley, and thebuffaloplains — no
where finding the expected wealth but
always encouraged by news of what lay
beyond. The main army reached Cibola
in September, and departed for Tiguex
(the country and chief village of the
present Tigua Indians), about the present
Bernalillo, on the Rio Grande, where
winter quarters were established. The
natives revolted owing to atrocities com
mitted by the Spaniards, but the uprising
was quelled after a long siege and the kill
ing of many Indians. In the following
April (1541) Coronado started with his
entire force, under the guidance of an
Indian nicknamed "The Turk, ' ' evidently
a Pawnee, whom he had found living
among the Pueblos, to explore a province
to the far eastward called Quivira (q. v.).
The Spaniards were led astray by the
guide, whom they later executed; the
main force was sent back to the Rio
Grande, and a picked body finally
reached the buffalo country of E. Kansas.
In the spring of 1542 Coronado's force
started on their return to Mexico. Two
missionaries were left behind — Fray Juan
de Padilla, who went to Quivira, and Fray
Luis, a lay brother, who remained at
Pecos. Both were killed by the natives
whom they expected to convert. In
Coronado's time the Pueblos were said to
occupy 71 towns, and there may have
been others which the Spaniards did not
enumerate.
The Pueblos were visited successively
by several other Spanish explorers.
Francisco Sanchez Chamuscado, in 1581 ,
escorted three Franciscan missionaries to
the Tigua country of the Rio Grande, but
they were killed soon after. Antonio de
Espejo, late in 1582, started with a small
force from San Bartolome in Chihuahua
for the purpose of determining the fate
of the missionaries. He traversed the
Pueblo country from the Hopi villages of
N. E. Arizona to Pecos in New Mexico, and
returned to San Bartolome by way of
Pecos r. Espejo's itinerary is traceable
with no great difficulty, and most of his
tribal names are readily identified. His
estimates of population, however, are
greatly exaggerated — in some cases at
least ten times too large. Following
Espejo, in 1590, was Gaspar Castano de
Sosa, who with a party of 170 persons
followed up the Pecos as far as the pueblo
of that name, which is described as hav
ing five plazas and sixteen kivas; the
pueblo was provided with much maize,
and the pottery and the garments of the
men and women aroused admiration.
One of the most important of all the ex
peditions was that of Juan de Onate, the
colonizer of New Mexico in 1598 and
founder of Santa Fe seven years later; for
by reason of it the Pueblo tribes were
first definitely influenced by civilization.
Traveling northward, Onate reached on
May 22 the first pueblos of the Kio
Grande — those of the Piro in the vicinity
of the present Socorro. A partv was sent
to visit the pueblos of the Salinas, E of
the Rio Grande, and the main body
reached the Tigua country a few weeks
later, finding there, at Puaray village,
evidences of the murder of the friars in
1581. Other pueblos were visited, the
natives taking the oath of obedience and
homage in each instance, and several
saint names were applied that have re
mained to this day. The Pueblo country
was divided inio districts, to each of
which a priest was assigned, but little
was done toward the founding of perma
nent missions during Ofiate's stay. The
first settlement of the Spaniards was es
tablished, under the name San Gabriel
de los Espanoles, on the Rio Grande at
the Tewa village of Yukewingge, at the
mouth of the Rio Chama, opposite San
Juan pueblo; it remained the seat of the
colony until the spring of 1605, when it
was abandoned and Santa Fe founded.
Active missionary work among the
Pueblos was commenced early in the 1 7th
century, and although many baptisms
were made by the few resident friars lit
tle was done toward actual conversion.
The cond tion of affairs in 1629 is set
forth in the Memorial written by Fray
Alonso Benavides, the custodian of the
Franciscan Order in the province, pub
lished in the following year. The ap
peal of Benavides resulted in the sending
of 30 new missionaries and the founding
of many new missions from the Hopi
country and the Zufii in the w. to the
pueblos of the Salinas in the E. Sub
stantial churches and monasteries were
erected with the aid of the natives, and
much was done toward concentrating the
Indians with a view of more readily ef
fecting their Christianization. Toward
the middle of the century difficulties
arose bet\xeen the civil officials and the
missionaries, in which the Indians be
came involved*... Finally the latter, led
by a native of San Juan named Pope (
v"), arose in revolt in August, 1680, kin-
ing 21 of the 33 missionaries, about :
other colonists of a total of about 2,350,
and destroying the missions, togeth
with their furnishings and records,
ernor Otermin and the surviving colo-
320
PUEBLOS
[ B. A. E.
nist< took refuge in the government budd
ings at Santa Fe, and withstood a siege by
about 3,000 Indians for 10 days, when,
after a desperate sortie, the Indians were
forced back with a loss of 300 killed and
47 captured. The prisoners were hanged,
and the next day (Aug. 21) the Spaniards,
nmnbering about 1,000, commenced their
long retreat to El Paso. Evidently in
fear lost the Spaniards should return at
any time with a strong force, many of the
Pueblos abandoned their settlements and
took refuge in new ones on less pregna
ble sites, leaving the former villages to
crumble. For 12 years the Pueblos re
mained independent of the Spaniards,
but not free from dissension among them
selves or from depredations by their old
enemies, the Navaho and the Apache. In
lt>!)2 Diego de Vargas reconquered the
province after severely chastising many
of the natives and destroying some of
their towns. Of all the pueblos of New
Mexico at the
beginning of the
revolt (at which
time there were
33 active mis
sions, while oth
ers were mere
visitas) only
Acoma and pos
sibly Isleta con
tinued to occupy
their former
sites after the
conquest. In
IWMisomeof the
Pueblos once
more rebelled,
killing several
m issionaries,
but they surren
dered after hav
ing been again
severely punished by Vargas. From this
time the Pueblos have been notably peace
ful toward the whites, the only exception
being in Jan., 1847, when the Taos In
dians, instigated by some misguided Mexi
cans, killed (iov. Charles Bent and some
other Americans and took refuge in their
fortified town and mission church, which
were stormed by troops with a loss to the
Indians of about 150 killed outright, while
a number were later tried and hanged.
Artsandiudastries. — While the material
culture of the sedentary people of this
great territory, as revealed by ethnolog
ical and archeological investigations, is
sufficiently homogeneous to warrant its
designation as "the Pueblo culture,"
there are many local differences in archi
tecture and in building materials, due
chiefly to the influence of environment.
In the northern portions particularly, and
scattered here and there almost through-
CUFF-DWELLINGS IN NEW MEXICO
out the area, are the remains of dwellings
built in recesses of cliffs or canyon walls,
in some cases the natural cavities having
been enlarged or modified by artificial
means, in othei's the cliff face having
been practically honeycombed to serve
as habitations. These are the cliff-dwell
ings (q. v.) built and occupied by the
ancestors of the present Pueblos, no doubt
for purposes of defense against ancient
enemies. In the valleys and on the mesa
tops the structures varied according to the
available building materials and to the exi
gencies of the sites. In the northern parts
of the Pueblo area the houses were gener
ally of sandstone, readily quarried near at
hand ; in some places blocks of lava, or tufa,
were used. In the southern valleys, espe
cially along the Gila and the Salt, adobe
(q. v") was the material usually employed.
The groups of dwellings were generally
compact structures of several stories, with
many small rooms made necessary owing-
parti y to the
scarcity of suita
ble timber for
roofing larger
structures and
partly to the
lack of means of
transporting it,
for,likeotherln-
dians, the Pueb
los hadnohorses
or donkeys be
fore the coming
of the whites.
The villages
were often rec
tangular, writh
open courts, but
usually there waa
little fixed plan
of outline, new
dwellings being
added wherever and whenever need de
manded (although sometimes influenced
by thedirection of the sun), often resulting
in great community groupsof houses form
ing irregularly oblong, square, semicircu
lar, circular, and elliptical ground-plans,
with wings and minor projections. The
pueblos were generally built in terrace
fashion; i. e., the upper tiers of houses
were set back of those next below, so thai
the roofs of the lower stories formed £
kind of front yard for those next above,
Unlike the dwellings of to-day, the lowei
stories were without doors, entrance bein^
gained by means of ladders and a hatch
way in the roof. The upper houses wen
and still are reached by means of movabl<
ladders, or by masonry steps built agains
the outer walls and resting on thereof
of the houses below. In the ancientpue
bios the fireplace was generally in the forn
of a shallow box or pit in the middle o
PUEBLOS
the floor, the smoke finding egress through
the hatchway as in some of the kivas
to-day. Corner fireplaces were also in use,
but chimneys, as well as the dome-shaped
ovens built on the gronn 1 or on the roofs,
and paneled doors and shutters, were
doubtless derived from the Spaniards.
Floors were paved with stone slabs or
plastered smooth with adobe mortar like
the walls and roofs. Accompanying each
pueblo was at least one kiva (q. v.);
indeed the belief has been advanced that
the kiva formed the nucleus of the ancient
pueblo, which grew up around it. The
houses are constructed and owned by the
women, the men helping with the heavy
work, such as quarrying stone and haul
ing and emplacing the beams. The Pue
blos made good basketry (q. v.), but it is
not the equal of that of some of the tribes
of N. California, although some of the
Hopi manufacture basket placques in two
distinct styles of weaving, excellently
ornamented with anthropomorphic and
other figures in
harmonious
colors derived
'roni native
jubstances,
low largely su-
jerseded by the
lyes of com
merce. As pet
ers and weav-
;rs the Pueblos
lave not been
ixcelled by any
ndians N. of
Mexico (see
^ottery, Weav-
ng}. Their
art hen ware
essels, ancient
nd modern, consist of practically every
}rm known to the aborigines, from large
ough cooking and storage vessels to deli-
ately modeled and elaborately painted
irs, bowls, platters, bottles, ladles, and
ox-shaped utensils.
Many of the ancient Pueblos, espe-
tally those of the northern area, may be
esignated as horticulturists rather than
3 agriculturists, so intensive was their
lethod of^ cultivation. Their small
elds were irrigated from living streams
r^rom storage reservoirs, the chief crop
eing corn. Cotton also was raised, the
rocluct being woven into everyday
othing and ceremonial cloaks, kilts,
id leggings, which were extensively
aded to other tribes. The llopi were
id still are the principal cotton weavers
: all the Pueblos, but the native cotton
is given place almost entirely to trade
uffs. After the introduction of eheep
Y the Spaniards, the weaving of native
ool, as well as of strands of bayeta on
ide hand looms, became an important
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 21
industry. It is believed
was introduced
that
321
weaving
was introduced among the Navaho by
Pueblo women adopted into that tribe
Many so-called "Navaho blankets" are
really the product of Hopi and /.mi
looms, operated by both men and women
In the southern Pueblo
area especially,
agriculture was conducted on a large
scale, and elaborate and extensive PVH-
tems of irrigation (q. v.) were employed
Such works, utilized by an entire com
munity, were constructed under a com
munal system; and indeed this method
is still largely followed by all the Pueblos.
In addition to fields of corn, wheat,
pumpkins, melons, etc., small garden
patches of onions, beans, chile, etc., near
the houses are cultivated, water being
daily conveyed to them in jars by the
women, to whom the gardens belong.
In addition to their agriculture the
Pueblos hunted to some extent, and there
are still some excellent hunters among
them. The deer? antelope, bear, and
mountain lion
were the larger
game sought,
and the eastern
Pueblos hunted
also the buffalo
on the plains.
Rabbits abound
throughout the
Pueblo coun
try, and are
hunted individ
ually as well as
by large groups
of men and
boys, who sur
round a wide
area and grad
ually drawing
together entrap the rabbits and dispatch
them with boomerang-shaped hunting
sticks. Traps also are employed, espe
cially for catching small mammals and
birds, including eagles, which are highly
prized on account of their feathers, so
largely used in ceremony. Fish and
other products of the water are never
eaten, and various animals are tabooed as
food by the members of certain clans.
In early times the turkey was domesti
cated, and there is evidence that large
flocks were "herded" in much the same
manner as are sheep and goats at the
present time. A few turkeys, as well as
eagles, are still kept in captivity, but
only for their feathers. The only other
domestic animal was the dog, but there
is no evidence that the Pueblos employed
this animal as a beast of burden like the
tribes of the plains (see Domestication,
Trarois). Horses, asses, horned cattle,
sheep, and goats, like wheat, grapes,
peaches, and apples, now more or less
extensively grown, were not known to
PUEBLO ON A MESA TOP — WALPI, ARIZONA
322
PUEBLOS
[B. A. E
the Indians before the coming of the
Spaniards in the 16th century. In s.
Arizona, in association with ancient
ruins, pictographs and figurines repre
senting a llama-like quadruped have
been found, the rock-pictures indicating
the animals as being herded by men with
bolas.
The ancient clothing of Pueblo men con
sisted typically of a short tunic of deerskin
and trousers of the same material reaching
to the knees; leggings of skin or of cotton,
fastened at the knees, held in place by
a narrow garter woven in pattern; and
moccasins of deerskin with rawhide soles
neatly sewn with sinew. Knitted footless
stockingsof yarn are nowcommonly worn
by both men and women, with or without
leggings. A piece of skin (now usually
fresh goatskin) , writh hairy side inward and
entirely incasing the foot, was used over
the moccasin in snowy weather. The
breechcloth is universally worn by males.
The warriors
worea close-lit- [_ v . - • ' •
ting cap of skin,
ventilated with
numerous holes
and decorated
with feathers;
this cap is still
worn as a part
of the ceremo
nial costume
of the Priests
of the Bow,
of Zufii. Evi-
d e n c e j > r o -
duced by exca
vation in the
cliff -dwell ings
indicates that
garments wo
ven of yucca
fiber, as well as
of cotton with feathers, were also used in
early times. Sandals of yucca or other
fibers were worn instead of moccasins.
The hair of the Pueblo men is "banged"
above the eyes, cut horizontally at the
neck line, and the back hair gathered
and tied with a woven band into a tight
knot behind. A headband, now usually
a bandana handkerchief, is always worn
by men and boy.sof the western Pueblos,
but those of the'Rio Grande valley, except
during ceremonies, wear the hair in side
plaits and require no headband. After
the introduction of sheep, w^oven woolen
garm-nts largely replaced the skin tunics
and trousers of the men, and the cheap
cotton fabrics of commerce in time super
seded woolen goods to a great extent.
Robes of twisted strands of rabbit skin
and wildcat skin were worn in cold
weather, and were employed also as bed
VALLEY PUEBLO — ZUNI, NEW MEXICO
identical with the so-called ' ' Navaho blan
kets," of native wool, bayeta, orcommer
cial yarn, woven by both men and womei
among the Zufii and the Hopi, and won
especially on gala occasions. The orna
ments of the men consist of necklaces c
ground and drilled shell and turquois<
beads, turquoise being mined in consider
able quantity at Los Cerillos, N. Mex
(the Queres of San Felipe serving as thi
chief traders in the product); and o
ear and neck pendants of the same ma
terials, and beautifully executed mosaic!
of shell and turquoise and other colorec
stones. Leather belts and wrist-guardi
ornamented with large disks of coin silve:
are commonly worn and are highly prized
and leggings and moccasins are usually
studded wTith silver buttons. German sil
ver and copper are sometimes employee
for ornamentation, but these metals ar<
not highly regarded by the Pueblos
Their metal- working process was derivec
from the Span
iards.
The clothinj
of the womei
now consists o
a woolen dres
of native weave
knee-length
made in th
form of a blank
e t , the t w
ends b e i n
sewn togethe:
the garment
worn over tl"
right should*
and under tl
left, and belt*
at the wai
with a vei
long wove
sash, usually j
red and green wool, fringed at the en ;
and tucked in; a cotton shirt exteni
ing to the knees; for indoor use, knittij
leggings of yarn; for outdoor use, a::j
especially on gala occasions, leggings cc!
sisting of an entire deerskin wrapp'
round and round from below the knee I
the ankle and forming part of the m j
casing of the same material. The leggii •'<
and moccasins, unlike those of the m< ,
are not dyed. The women wear als< i
light cotton mantle, and when the weatl ,r
demands, a woolen blanket similar to 'J3
i lankets above mentioned. A vah'l
possession is the "ceremonial blanker
of white cotton, embroidered, knottj.,
and fringed. Among some of the Puet!^
the hair of the married wromen is ban j.i
slightly in front, parted in the mid<p,
and wrapped in two coils back of the e»i
girls who had reached the marriages^
ding; but these have given place almost age had the hair arranged in two lite
entirely to the bright-colored blankets, whorls at the sides of 'the head: tl •«
BULL. 30]
PUEBLOS
among the Hopi (who alone among the
Pueblos now employ this method of hair-
dressing) representsquash blossoms, sym
bols of fertility. Other Pueblo women
do not bang the hair, but part it in the
middle and wear it in a braid at each side.
Necklaces, pendants, bracelets, earrings,
and finger rings of silver are commonly
worn, particularly during outdoor cere
monies, and on gala occasions Hopi girls
wear as ear pendants email tablet* orna
mented with turquoise mosaic.
Social and religious organization. —
Every Pueblo tribe is composed of a num
ber of clans or gentes., these terms here
being employed to indicate descent in the
female or the male line, respectively. The
clans vary greatly in number. The little
pueblo of Sia, for example, with only
about a hundred inhabitants, is repre
sented by 16 existing clans, while 21 oth
ers are traceable though extinct. Among
some of the Pueblos, notably the Hopi,
there is evidence of a phratral grouping
of the clans. Most of the clans take their
names from natural objects or elements,
especially animals and plants, and are
divided into regional or seasonal groups,
depending more or less on the habits and
habitat of the related animals, plants, or
other objects or elements from which
they take their names, and on various
religious beliefs. There is evidence that
originally a priest or religious chief pre
sided over each clan. ( For the names of
the clans, see under the several tribes.)
Of the mythology, religion, and cere
monies of the Pueblos comparatively lit
tle has been recorded thus far except in
so far as the Zufii, Hopi, and Sia are con
cerned. Among the Zufii there are many
organizations embracing secret orders
whose functions pertain to war, healing,
hunting, agriculture, magic, religion, etc.,
although it should be said that the reli
gious motive enters largely into all their
activities. In these ceremonial organiza
tions the cardinal directions play a promi
nent part, each important society, accord
ing to Gushing, representing a distinct
region; for example, the Pihlakwe, or Bow
priesthood of the Zufii, represent the west,
the Shumekwe the east, the Newekwe or
Gralaxy people the upper region, the
Ohitolakwe or Rattlesnake people the
tower region, etc. Each society has its
}wn series of rites and ceremonies, some
• Df which are performed in secret, while
others, in the form of public dances, are
elaborate and impressive. The origin
. )f these organizations and the mythology
, md religious beliefs underlying them are
„ X)o complicated to admit of even an out-
• me here. On this subject the reader
. should consult (for the Z-ifii) Gushing,
>:- ',!) Zufii Creation Myths, in 13th Rep.
323
B. A E., (2) Zufii Folk Tales, 1901, and
Mrs Stevenson in 5th and 23d Reps B
I**K i;«Af°? tlu6 Hopi) Fevvkes i" 'the
loth, 16th, 19th, and 21st Reps B A F
and various articles in Am. Anthr., Jour'
Am. Folk-lore, and Jour. Am. Kth and
1/4.1 il (fo£, the Sia) Mrs Stevenson in
llth Rep. B. A. E.
All the Pueblos are monogamists, and
the status of women is much higher than
among most tribes. Among the tribes in
which descent is reckoned through the
mother, at least, the home is the property
of the woman, and on the marriage o"f
her daughters the sons-in-law make it
their home. Marriage is effected with
little ceremony, and divorce is lightly re
garded, the wife having it in her power
to dismiss her husband on a slight pre
text, the latter returning to his parents'
home, sometimes for a trifling cause; in
such cases either is free to marry again.
There are many instances, however, in
which men and women marry but once,
spending their lives together in perfect
accord and happiness. Labor is divided
as equitably as possible under the circum
stances. As among other tribes, the
women perform all domestic duties as well
as some of the lighter farm work, espe
cially at harvest time; but unlike most
Indian women those of the Pueblos are
helped by the men in the heavier domestic
work, such as house-building and the
gathering of fuel, while men also weave
blankets, make their wives' moccasins,
and perform other labors usually regarded
in Indian life as a part of women's work.
Like the houses, the small garden patches
are the property of the women, who alone
cultivate them, and the carrying of water
and the making of pottery are also strictly
women's functions. The children are
spoken of as belonging to the mother;
i. e. , among most of the Pueblos they be
long to the clan of the mother; anil in
this case, at least, if the father and the
mother should separate, the children re
main with the latter. Children are very
obedient and only on very rare occasions
are they punished.
Originally the government of the Pue
blos was controlled by the priesthood,
the various functions of government, as
war and peace, witchcraft, hunting, hus
bandry, etc., being regulated by repre
sentatives of the societies pertaining
thereto. On the ad vent of the Spaniards
the outward form of the government of
most of the tribes was changed by the
establishment of a kind of elective sys
tem and the control of strictly civil affairs
by a governor, a lieutenant-governor, and
a body of aldermen, so to call them. All
the Pueblos except the Hopi still success
fully maintain this system of local gov-
324
PUEBLOS PUERTA DE SAN JOSE
[B. A. B.
ernment; but all affairs of a religious or
ceremonial nature are controlled by the
priesthood.
Poputatwn.—The statistics of popula
tion of the Pueblo tribes are not satisfac
tory, owing *o the unreliability of some
of the estimates, especially in the earliest
period of Spanish exploration, due in
part to the desire to exaggerate the Indian
population in order to attract greater at
tention to the country from Spain and
Mexico. The table on the opposite page,
compiled from various sources, gives the
population of the various Pueblos from
1630 to the present time. In some in
stances the figures are approximate esti
mates only, and may be regarded as little
more than broad guesses; at other times
the count was evidently closely made.
As will be seen, the table does not in
clude the Piro and Tigua pueblos of the
lower Rio Grande in Texas and Chihua
hua, nor the Hopi (q. v.) of Arizona.
In 1725 the total population was given at
9,747; in 1749, 11,942; in 1793, 7,455, and
in 1794, 9,495. These figures include the
lower Rio Grande villages. In 1885 the
Indians of 19 pueblos of New Mexico,
including Zuni, were reported to number
7,762. In 1887 the population of all the
New Mexican pueblos was given as 8,357.
From these figures it is evident that the
Pueblo population has varied little dur
ing the last two centuries.
Following is a list of pueblos, now ex
tinct or Mexicanized, which are as yet
either unidentified or unclassified: Aca-
cagua, Acoti ("birthplace of Montezu-
ma"), Atica, Aychini, Baguacat, Casa
Blanca, Casa del Eco, Casa Grande, Casa
Montezuma, Castildavid, Chettrokettle,
Chichilticalli, Cristone, Hungopavi, Kin-
naxinde, Kintyel, Nogales, Pagmi, Pa-
guemi, Penasco Blanco, Pequen, Pobla-
/on, Pueblo Alto, Pueblo Bonito, Pueblo
del Arroyo, Pueblo de los Silos, Pueblo
Pintado, Pueblo Viejo, San Kafael de los
Gentiles, Sargarria, Siemas, Triati, Una
Vida, Urraca, Vim, Wejegi, Xutis, Ynca-
opi, Ytriza. For pueblos classified by
tribes, see Hopi, Janez, Kcresan, Piro,
Tano, Teu:a, Tigua, Zuni. (F. w. n.)
Bidalpahenko.— Mooney, inf'n, 1893 ('beardless
people': Kiowa ancient name). Catholic Indi
ans.— Gregg, Commerce of Prairies, i, 122 1844
(Pueblos.or). Chialan.— Curtis, Am. Ind., 1, 135,
1907 ('have burros': Jicarilla Apache name)'
Christian Indians.— Calhoun (1849) in Cala Mess
and Corresp., 207, 1850. Cow Nation.— Cabcza de
Vaca cited by Wallace in Atlantic Mo., 217 Aug-
1H80 (misapplied by Wallace to all the Pueblos)!
Ho-pi'-ci-nu-me.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 7, 1884
(Hopi name). Hopishinome.— ten Kate Keizen
in N. Am., 259, issf, ('good people': Hopi name).
Indies Manzos.— Ruxton in Nouv. Ann des
Voy. ,5th s., xxi, 80, 1850 (or Pueblos). Kis'an-
dinne.— Gatschet, Navaho MS., B. A. E., 1887
(Navahoname). Kisani.— Stephen MS B.*A E
(Navaho name). Ki-2a'n-ne— ten Kate, Synon
ymic, fi, 1884 ('many houses': Navaho name;
z = 2/(, e-e mute of Latin j. Koksawopalim.—
Curtis, Am. Ind., n, 110, 1908 ('tie their hair
back': Pima name). Mexicans. — Haines, Am.
Ind. ,160, 1888 ("All the Pueblo Indians are called
Mexicans, who make the striped blanket").
Myalaname.— Hodge, field-notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Taosname). Parblos. — Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Eth. Soc., II, Ixx, 1S48. Pau'-e-rats'.— ten Kate,
Synonymie, 8, 1884 (Ute name). Pobalo.—
Mooney, inf'n, 1893 (Kiowa pronunciation of
"Pueblo"). Purblos. — Garrard, Wahtoyah, 131,
1850. Purbulo.— Coyner, Lost Trappers, 171, 1847.
Sedentary Village Indians. — Morgan in 1st Rep.
Arch. lust. Am., 43, 1880. Ta'-ide.— Gatschet,
Isleta MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Isleta name for one
Pueblo Indian). Tainin.— Ibid. (Isleta name
for the Pueblos) . Tai'-wa. — ten Kate, Synony
mie, 9, 1884 ('little men': Comanche name).
Thluella'kwe.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. Am., 291,
1885 (Zuni name). T'lu-el-la'-kwe.— ten Kate,
Synonymie, 7, 1884 ('people of the towns': Zuni
name). Town Builders. — Wallace, Land of the
Pueblos, 240, 1888 (Pueblo, or). Town-building
Indians.— Ibid., 236. Town Indians.— Wallace in
Atlantic Mo., 216, Aug. 1880. Towns-people.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 526, 1882. Tu Tluni.—
Curtis, Am. Ind., i, 134, 1907 ('much water':
Apache name for Pueblos of the Rio Grande).
Village Indians.— Morgan in N. Am. Rev., 463,
Apr. 1869.
Pueblo Viejo (Span.: 'old village').
The name given to that portion of Gila
valley from Pima to San Jose, between
Mt Graham and the Bonitamts., s. Ariz.,
on account of the ruins of prehistoric
habitations there. The name was earlier
applied to an important ruin (see Buena
Vista) and later to the settlement of San
Jose near its site. See Fewrkes (1) in
Am. Anthr., xi, June 1898; (2) 22c
Rep. B. A. K, 168, 172, 1904.
Pueblo Viejo. A village of mixed Te
pehuane and Aztec population, in the N
part of the Territory of Tepic, Mexico
Although Spanish is here largely used
outsiders are not permitted to settle ii
the village. Only the old people spea)
Nahuatl correctly; the Tepehuane infln
ence is strong, even in the ancient religicw
of the people. — Lumholtz, Unknow:
Mex., i, 473, 1902.
Puerta Chiquita (Span.: 'little port c
gateway'). A rancheria of 18 Missio
Indians on Gov. Gage's ranch, San Dieg
co., Cal. By act of Congress of May 2'
1902, these and others on Warner's ranc,
were removed in 1903 to a new reservatic |
purchased for them at Pala. They ai!
probably Dieguefio or Luiseno.
Puerta de la Cruz (Span.: 'gateway*!
the cross'). A former Dieguefio ranc"!
eria on upper San Luis Rey r., San Diej
co., s. Cal., la.ter on Agua Caliente re
No. 1, occupied by Warner's ranch. I
court decision the 14 survivors we
compelled to vacate, and, under act
Congress of May 27, 1902, were assign
a new tract purchased for them at IV
in 1903.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 175, 1902; 11
1903.
Puerta de San Jos^ (Span.: 'gateway
St Joseph'). A former Dieguefio ranc
eria on upper San Luis Rey r., San Die >
co., Cal. — Jackson and Kinney, R<
Miss. Ind., 20, 1883.
BULL. 30]
PUEBLOS
I "S
1
I
a s
'Co
Is
<1
Ilil I
>8 §
us* g
^ CN C^J OO Ci r— I
i !>• O I> CO iC 1
j CM GO rH ^H C^l
•H CC O »-C i*O iC tO
o :§ : :22
OS 00 03
". ->] ^i
lO CO
SlSs ss 13
Sill 1s §3
si i
._Jg-_
*S*1S
- — oS •* ^
I £ *
SSSS IgfUl gS2
I-' lie 5
rt"
.i a:
"ic" • '*~- <M"CO" •
:8 :S
SSc5S
ci CM"
;i ;«
^ • S S g«.a SS^ocsgSgojSgg^gogSggoSggSS'ggg--
s 2|>».S>« a§s | g S.|| s ^ i&l.sp^gijiS 5 1 S « » s « » .§*>*>! 3
X"" r k-> r"* ^ r™1 k> r r*v r r""1 ^ >•> r & '/" r r^ r~^ r*^ *j^ K> ' •• ' ^ ' L- k> ^ ^ ^- - ^- S^
•3 8 • : • ;ff :•
i : I I :5 :Ǥ iS^gal is
325
326
PUERTO PUJUNAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
Puerto ( Span. : ' gateway ' ) . Mentioned
by Onate (Doc. IneU, xvi, 114, 1871) in
1598 with a number of other Keresan and
Tano pueblos of New Mexico, to one of
which groups it doubtless belonged. See
Puerito.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV, 97,
1892 (misprinted from Onate).
Puguviliak. A Yuit Eskimo village at
Southwest cape, St Lawrence id., Bering
Rftfl,
Pooeooviliak.— Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 457, 1886.
Poogovellyak.— Ibid. Pugupiliak.— Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 1902 (quoted as erroneous). Pugu
viliak.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Puhksinahmahyiks ('flat bows'). A
band of the Siksika, or Blackfeet.
Flat Bows.— Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 208,
1892. Puh-ksi-nah'-mah-yiks.— Ibid.
Puichon. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Puimem (pui 'east', mem 'water :
'eastern water,' the local native name for
Pit r. ). A Wintun tribe formerly living
on Pit r., Shasta co., Cal.
Pu'-i-mim.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 230,
1877.
Puimuk (pu-i 'east', mok 'people' : 'east
ern people'). A Wintun tribe formerly
occupying lower Elder and Thomes crs.,
Tehama co., Cal., and a strip of country
on the E. side of Sacramento r. They
were almost constantly at war with the
Noamlaki, a highland tribe, and were
finally forced by them to abandon their
own country.
Pooemocs.— Powers in Overland Mo., xii, 531,
1874. Pu'-i-mok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 230, 1877.
Puisascamin. An unidentified tribe or
band formerly in the neighborhood of
Hudson bay or the upper lakes, trading
with the French.— La Barre (1683) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, ix, 798, 1855.
Puisu (Wintun: 'people living east').
A tribe or subtribe of the Shastan family
(Curtin), or of mixed Copehan and Shas
tan ( Powers), formerly living at the great
bend of Pit r., in Shasta co., Cal. Curtin
makes them a part of the llrnawi tribe.
According to Powers they were a mixed
people resulting from intermarriage be
tween the Wintun and Shastan tribes.
Madeqsi. — Curtin, Ilmawi vocab., B. A. E., 1889.
Pooesoos.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 530, 1874.
Pu'-i-su. — Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 230,
1877. Pu'-shush. — Ibid.
Pujetung. A spring settlement of Kin-
gua Okomiut Eskimo on an island in
Cumberland sd., near the entrance to
Nettilling fjord, Baffin land. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Pujunan Family. A linguistic family
named by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 99,
1891 ) from a former Ninhinarn settlement,
properly called Pusune, between American
and Sacramento rs., Cal. As the family
includes only a single group, knowrn as
Maidu (q. v.), a description of the tribal
group serves also for the family. The
Maidu constitute one of the larger stocks
of N. California and occupy the area E. and
w. between Sacramento r. and the E. boun
dary of the state, and N. and s. from the
vicinity of Lassen peak to the N. fork of
the Cosumnes. Within this area three
divisionsof the Maidu may be recognized,
a Northwestern, a Northeastern, and a
Southern, each differing from the others
to some degree in language and culture.
In all probability the Spaniards, during
their occupancy of California, came in
contact with representatives of the Maidu,
but little has been recorded in regard to
them. The first appearance of these
people in literature dates practically from
the time of the U. S. exploring expedi
tion in 1838-1842, when the overland party
traversed the entire Sacramento valley,
coming in contact with the Maidu and
with the other families of the region.
The acquisition of California by the U. S.
soon after this time, and the great im
petus to immigration given by the dis
covery of gold, put an end to the isolation
of the family, and, as the territory occu
pied by the Maidu lay in the heart of
the mining district, led to their rapid de
crease. A few were transferred at an
early date to reservations nearer the coast,
but to-day almost all the survivors are
scattered through the sierra and foothills
near the sites of their old homes.
In general culture the Maidu may be
regarded as typical of the Indians of cen
tral California. Living in permanent
villages they depended mainly on acorns,
seeds, and other natural vegetal products
for food, although fish and game, particu
larly in the mountains, formed a portior
of their diet, Their dwellings were cin
cular, conical-roofed lodges built of poles
bark, brush, and grass, and often covered
particularly in the Sacramento valley
region, with a heavy layer of earth. The;
floor was sunk a foot or more in tin
ground, and access was by a door at on1
side, sometimes prolonged into a passage
way, while a smoke hole at the top of th
structure gave light arid ventilatior
Similar but larger structures served a!
dance or assembly houses. Their art)
were few and simple. Where any metho
of navigation was employed, they mad
use of rude balsas, or of dugouts, prr
pel led by poles. Bows and arrows wei :
their chief weapons, although spears an
slings were also used. Jn summer thej
wore little clothing, the men often goir
entirely naked. The men wore knitt(
net caps, the women basket caps. Car
ing and painting were unknown, and tl
chief means of expressing the esthet
sense was in basketry, in the manufactu
of which the Maidu were very skilfi
making baskets of several types and orn
BULL. 30]
PUKWAAWUN PUNGOTEQUE
327
menting them with many interesting de
signs. No trace of a clan system has been
found among them, and their social or
ganization seems to have been very loose.
They were divided into many small vil
lage communities whose chiefs or head
men had little actual power. The dead
were buried as a rule, although crema
tion was sometimes practised. The most
notable feature of their religious beliefs
and ceremonies was the autumnal "burn
ing," or sacrifice of property to the dead,
in which large offerings of all sorts of
property were made by friends and rela
tives. They had also many dances, in
which elaborate and costly feather head
dresses were worn. The object of many of
these dances was the increase of food ani
mals. The mythology of the Maidu is rich,
the most distinctive feature being a long
and detailed creation myth. The present
survivors of the Maidu probably number
fewer than 500. Sixty years ago their
number was doubtless considerable; a
conservative estimate of the total popula
tion just previous to the gold rush would
be 5,000 to 6,000. For the villages see
Maidu, Nishinam. Consult Dixon, The
Northern Maidu, Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvii, pt. 3, 1905. (R. B. D.)
Pukwaawun. One of the principal vil
lages of the Betonukeengainubejig Chip-
pewa of w. Wisconsin, in 1850.
Pukwaawun.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 85, 1850.
Puk-wa-wanuh.— Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 191,1885.
Pulacuam. An unidentified tribe named
in Massanet's list of tribes between cen
tral Coahuila and the Hasinai country of
Texas in 1690. The tribes are given in
geographical order in general, and the
indication is that this one resided near
the border between the Coahuiltecan and
the Tonkawan groups, falling rather in
the latter district (Velasco, Dictamen
Fiscal, 1716, in Mem. de Nueva Espana,
xxvii, 183, MS. ). The only known tribe
suggested by the name is the Sulujame,
which was at San Antonio de Valero mis
sion, Texas (Valero Bautismos, MS., pas
sim.). (H. E. B.)
Pulakatu (Pu'-lak-a-tu). A former
Nishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacra
mento, Cal.
Pulacatoo.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22, 1874.
Pu-lak-a-tu.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
316, 1877.
Pumham (contraction of Pumoham, 'he
goes by water.' — Gerard). A sachem of
the region about Warwick, R. I. (Drake,
Inds. of N. Am., 257, 1880), described by
Hubbard as "one of the stoutest and
most valiant sachems that belonged to
the Narragansetts." It was in his coun
try that the Rev. Samuel Gorton took
refuge in 1642, to the displeasure of the
authorities of Massachusetts. Pumham
joined in King Philip's war, and his
town was burned by the English in 1675.
He escaped in the defeat of the following
year, but was soon afterward captured
and slain. (A. F. a)
Pummy ('fish oil or grease'). A New
England term. Used by Hohiian F.
Day in Ainslee's Magazine (xiv, 81,
1904):. "If that ain't porgy pummy I'm
smellin'." From one of the Algonquian
languages of the New England region,
the derivation is seen from Massachuset
pummee, Abnakipemi, Leu&pepomih, oil,
fat, grease. (A. F. c.)
Puna. The Cactus Fruit clan of the
Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Pona.— Voth, Trad, of Hopi, 34, 1905. Pii-nan'-
nyu-mu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vi, 364, 1893
(nyu-mu = people, usually applied by this author
to designate a phratry) . Pii-na'wun-wu.— Ft-wkes
in Am. Anthr., yn, 402, 1894 (wan-wit =clan).
Pii'n-e.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
Punames (Keresan: Pu-na-ina, 'people
in the west,' referring to the western
division of the Rio Grande branch of the
Keresan stock). Mentioned by Espejo
in 1583 as a province comprising 5 towns,
of which Sia (q. v. ) was the largest. In
Hakluyt's version of Espejo' s narrative
the name is misprinted "Cunames,"
which in turn is corrupted into
"Cuames" in Ogilby's America, 1671.
Strangely enough these corrupted forms
closely resemble the Keresan term Cuame,
signifying 'people in the south,' but they
bear no relation to that word. Santa
Ana formed one of the other pueblos of
the group. See Espejo in Doc. Ined., xv,
115, 178, 1871; Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 193, 1892. (F. w. H.)
Cuames.— Ogilby, America, 291, 1671 (misprint).
Cumanes.— Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3,
114, 1856 (misquoting Hakluyt). Cunames.— Mt-n-
doca, Hist, of China (1586), in Hakluyt. Voy.. in,
461 469, 1600 (after Espejo, 15S3i. Cunanes.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 163, 1744. Cuuames.— i'ur-
chas, Pilgrimes, V, 855, 1626. Pumames.— Espejo
(1583) in Doc. Ined., XV, 115, 1871. Punames.—
Ibid 178. Punanes.— Dobbs, op. cit. Purames.—
Hinton, Handbook to Ariz., 387, 1878.
Punaryou (Pun-ar'-you, 'dog standing
by the fireside ' ) . A subclan of the _Del-
awares. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Pung. An old New England term for a
rude sortof box sleigh, a cutter or jumper.
Bartlett (Diet, of Americanisms, 504, 1877)
cites one description of a pung: '
or pungs, coarsely framed of split sap
lings and surmounted with a large
crockery crate." Prof. W. F. Ganong
(inf'n, 1903) states that/ntw/is very much
used now in New Brunswick, applied to
box sleighs, especially of a rather good
kind. The word is a reduction of Ion
Pung, itself a corruption of toboggai
qpungoteque (from pungotekw, 'sand-fly
river.'-Gerard). A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in Accomac co.
probably near Metomkin inlet,
nearly extinct in 1722.
328
PUNISHMENT PURISIMA CONCEPCION
[B. A. E.
Pungoteque.— Beverley.Va., 199, 1722. Punkotink.—
Hen-man, map (1670) in Rep. on Bdy. Line be
tween Va. and Md., 1873.
Punishment. See Captives, Ordeals.
Punk. See Pimkie.
Punkapog (probably from pankwapog,
'shallow pond.'— Gerard). A former vil
lage of Praying Indians near Stoughtpn,
Norfolk co., Mass. It was settled origi
nally by some Indians who removed from
Cohannet in 1654 and who numbered
about 60 souls in 1674, and was one of the
few Praying towns in existence after King
Philip's" war in 1675-76. A few Indians
were still there in 1792.
Packemitt — Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc ii 518 1836 Pakemit.— Harris in Mass. Hist.
Soci'Coll ix, 160, 1804. Pakemitt.— Gookin (1674)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 184, 1806.
Pakomit —Gookin, ibid., 435. Pankapog.— Goo
kin, ibid., 465. Penkapog.— Ibid. Ponkipog.—
Eliot (1655) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., iv,
270 1S34. Puncapaugs.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
vi 1501857 Puncapoag.— Hubbard ( 1680) in Mass.
Hi-^t. Soc. Coll., 2d s., VI, 544, 1815. Punckapaug.—
Nicholson (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 551,
1853. Punkapaog.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., I, 148, 1806. Punkapog.— Gookin
(1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 435, 1836.
Punkapoge.— Walker (1671) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll. 1st s., VI, 198, 1800. Punkepaog.— Hoyt,
Antiq. Res., 95, 1824. Punkipaog.— Cotton (1678)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vin, 245, 1868.
Punkipoag.— Harris, ibid., 1st s., ix, 160, 1804.
Punkipog.— Ibid. Punkqu.— Leverett (1677) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xm, 514, 1881 (part illegible
in MS.). Punquapoag.— Rawson (1675) quoted by
Drake, Ind. Chron., 17, 1836. Punquapog.— Rawson
(1675) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 451, 1836.
Punkie (also punky, punk). A minute
gnat, called also sand-fly or midge (Simu-
liumnocivum),the bite of which produces
an intolerable itching and smarting sen
sation as if a spark of fire had dropped
upon the naked skin. These winged
atoms are, says Loskiel, "called by the
[Lenape] Indians ponk, or 'living
anhcs,' from their being so small that
they are hardly visible, and their bite
as painful as the burning of red-hot
ashes." Another species is the black fly,
so well known as the scourge of travelers
in the N., of which pest Sir Alexander
Mackenzie remarks that "it is the most
tormenting insect of its kind in nature."
Pujiky, or punkie, is from the Dutch of
New York and New Jersey ptinki, pi.
p&nkw, from (by vocalic addition) Len
ape pfmk or pouk, short for ptinkus, cog
nate with Chippewa plngosh, Cree p^k-
/t'f/.v, Abnaki pekus, etc., all names for the
sand-fly, and from the root phnkw, plngw,
plkkir, pekw, 'to be pulverulent,' 'ashes-
like.' (w. R. G.)
Punonakanit. A Nauset village near
Well fleet, Barnstable co., Mass. Some
Praying Indians were there in 1764.
Pononakanit.— Hist, of Eastham in Mass. Hist. Soc
Coll., 1st s., vin, 159, 1802. Punonakanit.— Bourne
(1764), ibid., I, 196, 1806.
Puntlatsh. A Salish tribe on Baynes
sd. and Puntlatsh r., E. coast of Van
couver id. In 1893 they numbered 45;
in 1896, the last time their name appears
in the Canadian Reports on Indian Af
fairs, the "Punt-ledge, Sail-up-Sun, and
Comox" numbered 69, since which time
they have apparently been classed with
the Comox. The Puntlatsh dialect em
braces the Puntlatsh, Saamen, and Hwa-
hwatl. (j. R. s.)
P-E'ntlatc.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10,
1889. Puntlatsh.— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. Punt-ledge.— Can. Ind. Aff. for
1893, 302, 1894.
Punuk. A Yuit Eskimo village on
Punuk id., E. of St Lawrence id., Bering
sea, Alaska.
Poonook.— Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 443, 1886.
Punxsutawny ( Lenape: Punksuteney,
'gnat town.' — Gerard). A former Dela
ware village under the jurisdiction of the
Six Nations of New York; situated on Big
Mahoning cr. , in Jefferson co. , Pa. , in 1755.
It was deserted in 1758. (j. N. B. H. )
Eschentown. — Guss, Hist. Juniata and Susque-
hanna Val., chap, ii, 61, 1885. Ponchestanning. —
Post, Jour. (1758), in Pa. Archives, in, 542, 1853.
Puncksotonay. — Guss, op. cit.
Punyeestye (Keresan : 'place to the
west on the bank of a stream' ) . Formerly
a summer village of the Laguna Indians
(q. v.), now a permanently inhabited
pueblo of that tribe, situated 3 m. w. of
Laguna, N. Mex.
Pun-yeest-ye.— Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., iv, 346, 1891. Punyistyi.— Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895. Santa Ana.— Pradt, op. cit.
(common Spanish name).
Puretuay. A former Tigua pueblo on
the summit of the round mesa of Shiern-
tuai, or Mesa de las Padillas, 3 m. N. oi
Isleta, N. Mex. According to tradition
it was abandoned on account of witch
craft before the Spanish discovery of New
Mexico, part of the inhabitants" moving
N. w., the remainder settling at Isleta,
where their descendants still dwell. Ac
cording to Bandelier it probably formed
one of the pueblos of the province o
Tiguex, visited by Coronado in 1541. _
this be the case it may be indentical witl
the Pura of Dilate in 1598.
Hyem Tu-ay.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers
in, 130, 1890; IV, 232, 1892 (probably a misprint o
the name of the mesa). Para.— Columbus Mem
Vol., 155, 1893 (misprint of Onate's Pura). Poo-reh
tu-ai. — Lummis, Man Who Married the Moon
130, 1894. Pura.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi
115, 1871 (probably identical). Pur-e Tu-ay.-
Lummis quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Insl
Papers, IV, 232, 1892.
Purificacidn. A ranch eria, probabl;
Papago, 12 leagues from Agua Escon
dida, near the Arizona-Sonora boundary
probably in a s. E. direction; visited b
Anzain 1774. — Anza quoted by Bancroft
Ariz, and N. Mex., 389, 1889.
Purisima Concepcidn. The elevent
Franciscan mission founded in California
Its establishment was postponed for th
same reason as that of Santa Barbara, bi
on Dec. 8, 1787, the formal ceremonial
were performed by Lasuen and the ne1 j
mission dedicated to La Purisima Cor!
cepcion. Owing to its being the rain
BULL. 30] PURI8IMA CONCEPCION DE ACUNA PUSHMATAHA
329
season the party returned to Santa Bar
bara and work was not begun until the
spring. The site chosen, which was called
by the natives Algsacupf, was near the
present town of Lompoc, Santa Barbara
co. There were numerous villages in
this vicinity; the natives were intelligent
and industrious, and within the following
twenty years nearly all the population
in the district had been baptized. In
1790 there were 234 neophytes; in 1800,
959, and in 1804, 1,522, the highest num
ber reached. In live stock this was one
of the most prosperous missions in Cali
fornia, having 10,015 large stock and
10,042 small stock in 1810. The average
crop for the preceding decade was 3,300
bushels. Though the population de
creased after 1804, numbering 1,297 in
1810, and 1,127 in 1820, the material pros
perity increased till after the latter date,
and the cattle continued to increase until
after 1830, when 13,430 large stock were
reported. The first church erected was a
very crude structure, and in 1802 a better
one, of adobe roofed with tile, was com
pleted. This, together with most of the
other buildings, was almost entirely
destroyed by an earthquake in 1812.
After this a new site, called Arnun by
the natives, 5 or 6 m. away on the other
side of the river, was selected, and here
a new church was built, being finished in
1818. In 1824 the neophytes, in conjunc
tion with those at Santa Ines, revolted
and took possession of the mission, but
the fathers were not molested, and the
soldiers and their families were allowed
to retire; four white men and several
Indians however were killed. An expe
dition was sent down from Monterey, and
the Indians, who in the meantime had
fortified themselves within the mission
buildings, were attacked and forced to
surrender, after a battle in which six of
them were killed and a large number
wounded. Several Indians were con
demned to death for the killing of the
white men, and others imprisoned or
banished. The buildings were much
damaged during the trouble, and in 1825
a new church was dedicated. Five years
later there were 413 neophytes, and 407
in 1834. Up to that time the total num
ber of baptisms was 3,232, of whom 1,492
were children. In 1844 the mission was
: reported as without property or agricul-
; tural land, but with a vineyard and about
200 neophytes. Most of these died of
smallpox shortly afterward. In 1845 the
» mission was sold for $1,110. The build
ings were deserted and allowed to decay,
although a considerable portion of the
' walls is still standing. In 1905 the Land-
f marks Club acquired possession of the
i1 buildings and the immediate grounds,
\ with the intention of preserving the
church from further decay. The Indians
of this neighborhood belonged to the
Chumashan linguistic family (q. v.).
See also California Indians; Mission In
dians of California; Missions. (A. B. L.)
Purisima Concepcidn de Acuna. A Fran
ciscan mission established in 1731 on San
Antonio r., about 1 m. below the present
San Antonio, Texas, under the protec
tion of the presidio of San Antonio de
Bejar. Prior to this time it was situated
near Angelina r., in K. Texas, and was
known as La Purisima Concepcion de
los Ainai (q. v. ). Pop. 207 in 1762, the
number of baptisms having been 792;
it had also 600 cattle, 300 horses, and
2,200 sheep. In 1 785 the population was
only 71, and in 1793, 51. It ceased to
exist as an independent mission before
the close of the century. In 1785 it was
said to have the best church in the prov
ince, being valued, with other property,
at $35,000. See Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i, 1886; Garrison, Texas, 1903.
Purisima Concepcidn de los Ainai. A
mission established in July 1716 among
the Hasinai, near Angelina r., 9 leagues
from San Francisco de los Neehes, Texas.
It was abandoned during the French-
Spanish hostilities of 1719, when the mis
sion property was destroyed by the In
dians. In Aug. 1721 it was reestablished
with 400 Indians, and new buildings were
erected. It was transferred to San An
tonio r. in 1731, becoming known as La
Purisima Concepcion de Acuna (q. v. ).
The designation of this mission as "Pu
risima Concepcion de los Asinais" came
from a miscopy of the word "Ainai" in
Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn, fol. 163.
See Bolton in Texas Hist, Quar., xi, no.
4, 259, note 5, 190S; Garrison, Texas, 50,
1903; and Bancroft cited below, (n. E. B.)
La Concepcion.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 61-1,
625, 18!-6. Purisima Concepcion.— Ibid., 614. Puri-
sima Concepcion de los Asinais. — Mem. de Nueva
Espnna, .xxvn, fol. K.3. MS. compiled ca. 1791.
Purutea. A former vil lage, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco. Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Pushee Paho. See Pashipaho.
¥uBhm&t&ha.(Apushim-alhtaha, 'the sap
ling is ready, or finished, for him.'—
Halbert). A noted ( 'hoctaw, of unknown
ancestry, born on the E. bank of Noxuba
cr in Noxubee co., Miss., in 1764; died at
Washington, D. C. , Dec. 24, 1824. Before
he was 20 years of age he distinguished
himself i n an ex pediti< .n against the Osage,
w. of the Mississippi. The boy disap
peared early in a conflict that lasted all
day, and on rejoining the Choctaw war
riors was jeered at and accused of coward
ice, whereon Pushmataha replied, "Let
those laugh who can show more scalps
than I can," forthwith producing five
scalps, which he threw upon the ground-
330
PUSKITA PUSUNE
[B. A. E
the result of a single-handed onslaught
on the enemy's rear. This incident gained
for him the" name "Eagle" and won for
him a chieftaincy ; later he became niingo
of the Oklahannali or Six Towns dis
trict of the Choctaw, and exercised much
influence in promoting friendly relations
with the whites. Although generally vic
torious, Puslimataha's war party on one
occasion was attacked by a number of
Cherokee and defeated. He is said to
have moved into the present Texas, then
Spanish territory, where he lived several
years, adding to his reputation for prow
ess, on one occasion going alone at night to
a Tonaqua (Tawakoni?) village, killing
seven men with his own hand, and setting
fire to several houses. During the next
two years he made three more expeditions
against the same people, adding eight
scalps to his trophies. When Tecumseh
visited the Choctaw in 1811 to persuade
them to join in an uprising against the
Americans, Pushmataha strongly opposed
the movement, and it was largely through
his influence that the Shawnee chief's
mission among this tribe failed. During
the War of 1812 most of the Choctaw be
came friendly to the United States through
the opposition of Pushmataha and John
Pitchlynn to a neutral course, Pushmataha
being alleged to have said, on the last day
of a ten days' council: "The Creeks were
once^our friends. They have joined the
English and we must now follow different
trails. When our fathers took the hand
of Washington, they told him the Choctaw
would always be friends of his nation,
and Pushmataha can not be false to their
promises. I am now ready to fight against
both the English and the Creeks." He
was at the head of 500 warriors during
the war, engaging in 24 fights and serving
under Jackson's eye in the Pensacola
campaign. In 1813, with about 150 Choc
taw warriors, he joined (Jen. Claiborne
and distinguished himself in the attack
and defeat of the Creeks under Weather-
ford at Kantchati, or Holy Ground, on
Alabama r., Ala. While aiding the United
States troops he was so rigid in his disci
pline that he soon succeeded in convert
ing his wild warriors into efficient soldiers,
while for his energy in fighting the Creeks
and Seminole he became popular! y known
to the whites as "The Indian General."
1 ushmataha signed the treaties of No v 16
1805; Oct. 24, 1816; and Oct. 18, 1820.
In negotiating the last treaty, at Doak's
Stand, "he displayed much diplomacy
and showed a business capacity equal to
that ot (Jen. Jackson, against whom he
was pitted, in driving a sharp bargain."
In 1824 he went to Washington to nego
tiate another treaty in behalf of his tribe
Following a brief visit to Lafayette, then
at the capital, Pushmataha became ill and
died within 24 hours. In accordance
with his request he was buried with mill
tary honors, a procession of 2,000 persons,
military and civilian, accompanied bj
President Jackson, following his remains
to Congressional Cemetery. A shaft bear
ing the following inscriptions was erected
over his grave: "Pushmataha a Choctayv
chief lies here. This monument to his
memory is erected by his brother chiefs
who were associated with him in a dele
gation from their nation, in the year 1824,
to the General Government of the United
States." " Push-ma-taha was a warrioi
of great distinction — He wras wise in coun
cil — eloquent in an extraordinary degree,
and on all occasions, and under all cir
cumstances, the white man's friend."
"He died in Washington, on the 24th oi
December, 1824, of the croup, in the 60th
year of his age." General Jackson fre
quently expressed the opinion that Push
mataha was the greatest and the bravest
Indian he had ever known, and John
Randolph of Roanoke, in pronouncing a
eulogy on him in the Senate, uttered the
words regarding his wisdom, his elo
quence, and his friendship for the whites
that afterward were inscribed on his
monument. There is good reason to be
lieve, however, that much of Pushma-
taha's reputation for eloquence was due
in no small part to his interpreters. Ht
was deeply interested in the education o
his people, and it is said devoted $2,00(
of his annuity for fifteen years toward th(
support of the Choctaw school system
As mingoof the Oklahannali, Pushmatah;
was succeeded by Nittakechi, "Day-pro
longer." Several portraits of Pushma
taha are extant, including one in th<
Redwood Library at Newport, R. I., on'
in possession of Gov. McCurtin at Kinla
Okla. (which was formerly in the Choc
taw capitol ) , and another in a Washing
ton restaurant. The first portrait, painte-
by C. B. King at Washington in 1824'
shortly before Pushmataha7 s death, wa;,
burned in the Smithsonian fire of 186a
Consult Lanman, Recollections of Curioi '•
Characters, 1881; McKemiey and Hal
Indian Tribes, 1854; Halbert in Tranij
Ala. Hist. Soc., n, 107-119, 1898, anij
authorities therein cited; Lincecum i
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., ix, 115, 1906.
Puskita. See Busk.
Pusune (Pu-su'-ne). A former Nish
nam settlement near Barnard slough, b j i
tweeii American and Sacramento rs., Ca !
The name, in the form Pujunan (q. v.
was adopted by Powell for the fami
designation of the Maidu. (R. B. D. )
Poosoonas.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22, 18'
Pujuni.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 631, 1846. Ft
juni.— Powell in Cont. N.A. Ethnol., in, 587, 1£ i
(misprint). Pushune.— Slitter (1847) quoted 'i
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874. Pu-su'-na.
Powers in Cont. N. A- Ethnol., in, 315, 18'
Pu-su'-ne.— R. B. Dixon, inf'n, 1905. Puzhune
BULL. 30]
PUTAAY QUABAUG
331
Hale, op. cit., 222. Puzlumne.— Keane in Stan
ford, Compend., 532, 1878. Tuzhune. — Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., n, 20, 1848 (misprint).
Putaay. A former tribe, probably Coa-
huiltecan, met on the road from Coahuila
to the Texas country. — Massanet (1690)
in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov. 30, 1716, MS.
Putchamin, Putchimon. See Persimmon.
Putetemini ('sweat lip', 'upper lip').
A Yanktonai Sioux band of the Hunk-
patina division, formerly occupying an
earth-lodge village on James r., S. Dak.
Drifting Goose band.— Hayes (1879) in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
317, 1886 (named from" chief). Mag-a-bo-das. —
Ibid. Maxa-bomdu. — Dorseyin 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
218, 1897 ( = ' drifting goose').
Puukong. One of the War-god clans of
the Hopi.
Piiukon wihwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584, 1900 (?t?m-*<m='clan').
Puuntthiwaun. A former Yaquina vil
lage on the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Pu'-un-t'fi-wa'-un. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890.
Puyallup. An important Salish tribe
on Puyallup r. and Commencement bay,
w. Wash. According to Gibbs, their desig
nation is the Nisqualli name for the mouth
of Puyallup r., but Evans (Bancroft, Hist.
Wash., 66, 1890) says the name means
'shadow,' from the dense shade of its
forests. By treaty at Medicine creek,
Wash., Dec. 26, 1854, the Puyallup and
other tribes at the head of Puget sd.
ceded their lands to the United States
and agreed to go upon a reservation set
apart for them on the sound near She-
nalyiam'cr., Wash. In 1901 there were
536 on Puyallup res., Wash.; in 1909,469.
See Niskap.
Pee-allipaw-mich.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171,
1852. Picanipalish.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi,
688, 1857 (misprint). Puallip.— Lane in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 162, 1850. Puallipamish.— Lane in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Pualli-
paw-mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Pualliss.— Ibid. Pugallipamish.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Pugallup.— Sterrett in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 26, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 65, 1856 (mis
print). Puiale.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi,
221, 1846. Puyallop.— Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 94, 1857. Puyallup.— Treaty of
1854 in U. S. Indian Treaties, 561, 1873. Puyallup-
ahmish.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 178, 1877.
Pu-yallup-a-mish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 435,
1855. Puyalup.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pi.
Ixxxviii, 1896.
Puy cone. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Puye (Tewa: Pu-ye', ' assembling place
of cottontail rabbits.' — J. P. Harring
ton). A large ruined pueblo of worked
blocks of tufa on a mesa about 10 m.
w. of the Rio Grande and a mile s. of
Santa Clara canyon, near the intersec
tion of the boundaries of Rio Arriba,
Sandoval, and Santa Fe cos., N. Mex.
Along the southern face of the mesa,
extending for many hundreds of yards,
is a series of cliff-dwellings or cavate
lodges excavated in the tufa, and formerly
provided with porches or shelters, the
roof-beams of which were set in holes in
the wall of the cliff. The pueblo and the
cliff-dwellings are attributed to certain
clans of the Tewa, and the cliff-dwellings
have been occupied in part at least during
the historical period, although they are
doubtless of prehistoric origin. See 7th
Rep. B. A. E., xxiv, 1891; Bandelier(l)
Delight Makers, 377, 1890, (2) in Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 67, 1892; Hewett (1) in
Am. Anthr., vi, 649, 1904, (2) in Bull
32, B. A. E., 1906, (3) in Out West, xxxi,
693, 1909. See Shufinne.
Pygmies. See Popular Fallacies.
Pyquaug (from pauqui-auke, 'clear land,'
'open country.'— Trumbull). A former
village, subject to the Mattabesec, near
Wethersfield, Conn.
Panquiaug.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res.. 41, 1824 (misprint) .
Pauquiaug.— Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Hoc.
Coll., 2d s., vi, 307, 1815. Pauquog.— Kendall,
Trav.,1,84, 1809. Pequeag.— Ibid. Piquag.— Field,
Middlesex Co., 35, 1819. Piquaug.— Kendall, op.
cit., 84. Piquiag.— Ibid. Pyquaag.— Doc. cited by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 44, 1881. Pyquag. —
Ibid. Pyquaug.— Trumbull, Conn., I, 40, 1818.
Weathersfield Indians.— Field, Middlesex Co., 35,
1819.
Pyrite, or Iron pyrites. The glisten
ing yellow crystals of disulphid of iron,
sometimes called "fool's gold," occur
ring plentifully in many sections of the
country. The crystals, which present a
handsome appearance, were occasionally
employed by the Indians for ornaments
and amulets, and are found now and then
in the kit of the medicine-man. They
were also used in connection with stone
as strike-a-lights. See Iron. (w. H. H. )
Pythagoreans. A name applied by La-
hontan to certain Indians he claimed to
have met on his "Long" r. Probably
imaginary, although Barcia refers to them
apparently in good faith.
Pitagoriciens.— Lahontan, Nouv. V9y., I, 158, 1703
(French form). Pitagoricos.— Barcia, Ensayo,292,
1723 (Span. form). Pythagoreans. — Lahontan,
New Voy., I, 121, 1703.
Qailertetang (Khai-ler-te' -tang} . Am
azons of Central Eskimo mythology.
They have no men among them, but
masked figures of them mate the couples
in a Saturnalian festival. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., 605, 640, 1888.
Qanikilak ( Q' dnikllaq). An ancestor of
a Nakomgilisala gens, after whom the
gens itself was sometimes called.— Boas
in Petermanns Mitt., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Quabaug (said to be contracted from
Ms<]uabaug,orMsquapaug, ' red (or bloody)
pond'). A tribe or band, probably c
the Nipmuc group, formerly living in
Worcester co., Mass. Their principal
village, near the site of Brookfield, bore
their name. They joined the revolt un
der King Philip in 1675, abandoned their
territory, and never returned.
332
Q0ACKCOHOWAON QtJANA
[B. A. a.
ftuabaeud.— Eliot (1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. ,3d
s iv 126,1834. Quabakutt.— Record of 1661 quoted
by Drake. Bk. Inds.. bk. 2, 100, 1848 Qua^fiT
Writerofl676quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 54, 1836.
<Juabaquick.-Dunster>a.l648) in Mass Hist Soc.
Coll 4ths I TV 1862. Quabaugs.— Gookin (1674),
ibid.',' 1st s.', i, 160, 1806. Quabauk .-Mason (1661)
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 2 100, 1848.
iiaboag.-Drake, Ind. Chron., 129, 1836. dua-
boagh.-Cortland (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
in 56'> 18r>3. Quabog.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 59,
1836 Quaboug —Writer of 1676 quoted by Drake,
ibid' 126. auawbaug.— Leete(1676) in Mass. Hist.
Soc Coll 4th s., vn, 576, 1865. Quawbawg.— Writer
of 1675 quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 19, 1836.
Quawpaug.— Williams (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll 4th s., VI, 310, 1863. Q,uebaug.— Hinckley
(1676), ibid., v, 1, 1852. Quoboag.— Hutchinson
(ca. 1680) , ibid., 1st s., 1, 260, 1806. Quoboge.— Ibid.,
77. Squabage.— Temple quoted by Kinnicutt, Ind.
Names, 39, 1905. Squabang.— Moll, map, in Hum
phreys, Acct,, 1730 (misprint). Squabaug.— Tem
ple op cit. Squabauge. — Ibid. Squaboag. — Paine
(ca! 1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1, 115, 1806.
Squabog.— Nicholson (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
in 552 1853. Squapaukc.— Temple quoted by Kin
nicutt, Ind. Names, 39, 1905. Wabaage.— Gookin
(1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., ir, 467, 1836.
Quackcohowaon. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608, on the s. bank
of Mattapony r., in King William co.,
Va.— Smith (1629),Va.,i, map,repr. 1819.
Quacoshatchee. A former Cherokee set
tlement in the N. w. part of Pickens co.,
S. C. ; destroyed during the Eevolution-
ary war.
Quacoratchie.— Royce in 18th Reft. B. A. E., pi.
clxi, 1899. Quacoretche.— Mouzon's map (1771)
quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Quahatika. A small Piman tribe,
closely allied to the Pima, of whom they
are an offshoot and with whom they still
intermarry to some extent. They live
in the desert of s. Arizona 50 m. s. of the
Gila r. , speak a dialect slightly different
from that of the Pima, and subsist by
agriculture. They manufacture better
pottery than that of their congeners, and
are said to have introduced cattle among
the Pima from the Mexicans about 1820.
They formerly made arrows of yucca
stalks which they bartered to their neigh
bors. It is said that about the beginning
of the 18th century the Quahatika oc
cupied with the Pima the village of Aqui-
tun (Akuchini, 'creek mouth'), w. of
Picacho, on the border of the sink of
Santa Cruz r., but abandoned it about
1 800. Their chief settlement is Quijotoa.
Kohatk.— Curtis, Am. Ind., n, 112, 1908 (Papago
name). Kwahadk'.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A E
passim, 1908. Kwohatk.— Hnllidkain Am. Anthr.,
vni, 39, 1906 (proper name, originally the name
of their village). Qahatika.— Curtis, op. cit.
Quarities. — Hrdlicka, op. cit. (local name).
Quahaug. See Quahog.
Quahmsit. A village, probably Nipmuc,
perhaps identical with Quantisset, whose
warriors were with other hostile Indians
in 1675 at Manexit, N. E. Conn. — Quana-
paug (1(575) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
R., vi, 205, 1800.
Quahog. A name in use in New Eng
land for the round or hard clam ( Venus
mercenaria) ; spelt also quahaug. This
word is probably a reduction of poquati-
hock in the Narraganset, the same as po-
quahoc in the Massachuset dialect of Al-
gonquian, the Indian name for this shell
fish. The last half of the word has sur
vived in English, while in Nantucket the
first part has come down as pooquaw.
The word appears also as cohog, and even
in the truncated form hoy. As a place
name it appears in Quogiie, a village in
Suffolk co., N.Y. (A. F. c.)
Quaiapen. See Magnus.
Quaitso. A Salish division on the coast
of Washington, N. of the Quinaielt, of
which tribe they are probably a part.
In the time of Lewis and Clark (1806)
they numbered 250, in 18 houses. In
1909 there were 62, under the Puyallup
school superintendency, Wash.
Keh-chen-wilt.— Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (Ma-
kah name). Kweet.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 254, 1877.
Kwehts-hu.— Gibbs, op. cit. Kwetso.— Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., pi. Ixxxviii, 1896. Loh-whilse.—
Gibbs, op. cit. (Makah name). Quai'tso.— Swan,
N. W. Coast, 211, 1857. Queets.— Simmons in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 233, 1858. Queet-see.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
180, 1907 (alternative form). Quehts.— Ford in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 341, 1858. Q,uieetsos.— Lewis
and Clark Exped., n, 474, 1814. Quits.— Ind,
Aff. Rep., 61, 1872. Quoitesos.— Kelley, Oregon
68, 1830.
Quakers. See English influence.
Qnalacu. Mentioned by Ofiate in 159£
as the second pueblo of the province o
Atripuy (q. v. ), traveling northward. I
was the most southerly of the Piro set
tlements on the E. bank of the Bio Grande
being situated near the foot of the Blacl
mesa, on or near the site of San Martial
N. Mex. Trenaquel was the most south
erly of the Piro villages on the WT. ban!
of the river. Consult Ofiate (1598) in Doc
Ined., xvi, 115, 250, 1871; Bandelier
Arch. Inst. Papers, m, 131, 1890; iv, 252
1892. (F. w. H.)
Qualatchee (correct form unknown),
former Cherokee town on the headwatei
of Chattahoochee r., Ga. Another settle
ment of the same name was situated o
Keowee r., S. C. — Mooney in 19th Re
B. A. E., 529, 1900.
Qualatche.— Bartram, Travels, 372,1792 (given
on Flint r.).
Qualla (Kwa'tt, Cherokee pronunciatio
of "Polly", from an old woman who for!
merly lived nearby) . The former agenc i
of the East Cherokee and now a P. O. st! [
tion, just outside the reservation, on
branch of Soco cr. , in Jackson co., N. C.- !
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 526, 190
Kwalun'yl.— Mooney, op. cit. (^'Polly's place'
Quallatown Ibid.
Quamash. See Comas.
Quamichan. A Salish tribe in Cow
tchin valley, s. E. Vancouver id., speakil
the Cowichan dialect; pop. 300 in 190
260 in 1909.
Kwaw-ma-chin.— Can. Ind. Aff., 308, 1879. 0,1
michan.— Ibid., pt. II, 164, 1901. Xuamitsan.— Boi
MS., B. A. E., 1887.
ftuamish. See Camas. '
ftuana. See Parker, Quana.
BULL. 30 J
QU AN ANCHIT QU APA W
333
ftuananchit. See Nanuntenoo.
Quanataguo. The tribal name given in
1728 for an Indian woman at San Antonio
le Valero mission, Texas. The £>nly clue
X) her tribe's affiliation is thaf she was
narried to a Pazac or a Patzau ( Valero
Entierros, 1728, part. 87, MS. ) ( H. E. B. )
ftuanaukaunt. See Quinney.
Quane. Given by Kane (Wand, in N.
i., app., 1859) as the name of a tribe at
3. Scott, N. w. end of Vancouver id., but
Boas explains it as merely the native
lame for the cape. The people included
inder the designation, said to number
260, must have been part of the Nakom-
'ilisala. (,T. R. s.)
Quanmugua. A Chumashan village w.
of Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven-
;ura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542. In the
Munoz MS. this name is given, but in the
Dabrillo narration (Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 181, 1857) the name is divided, prob-
ibly erroneously, and stands for two
towns, Quanmu and Gua.
Quanquiz. Mentioned by Onate as a
pueblo of New Mexico in 1598. It was
doubtless situated in the Salinas, in the
vicinity of Abo, E. of the Rio Grande,
and in all probability belonged to the
Tigua or the Piro.
Quanquiz. -Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 113,
1871. Zuanquiz.— Columbus Mem. Vol., 154, 1893
(misprint).
Quantisset. A Nipmuc village, about
1675, on Thompson hill, Quinebaug r.,
near Thompson, Windhain co., Conn.
The ruins of an "old Indian fort" stood
on this hill in 1727.
duanatusset. — Tooker, Algonq. Ser., x, 41, 1901.
Quantisick.— Quanapaug (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., VI, 207, 1800. Quantisset.— Gookin
(1674), ibid., I, 190, 1806. Quanutusset— Eliot
quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 61, 1881.
Quatiske.— Mass. Rec. quoted by Trumbull, ibid.
Quatissik.— Ibid. Quinetus'set.— Trumbull, ibid.,
51, 1881.
Quapa. A former Gabrieleno village
in Encino or San Fernando valley, Los
Angeles co., Cal.— Padre Santa Maria
(1796) cited by Bancroft, Hist, Cal.,i, 553,
1886.
Quapaw (from Ugdkhpa, 'downstream
people'). A southwestern Siouan tribe,
forming one of the two divisions of the
Dhegiha group of Dorsey. At the time of
separation the Quapaw are supposed to
have gone down the Mississippi, and the
Omaha group, including the Omaha,
Kansa, Ponca, and Osage, up the Missouri.
There isundoubtedlyacloselinguisticand
ethnic relation between the Quapaw and
the other four tribes. The recorded his
tory of this tribe is commonly supposed to
begin with the chronicles of DeSoto's ex
pedition (1539-43). In the relation of
the Gentleman of Elvas and that of
Biedma, they or their chief band are
mentioned underthe namePacaha, and in
that by Garcilasso de la Vega under the
name Capaha, the latter being nearer the
true pronunciation, though the author
wrote only from information and manu
scripts furnished, while the former two
were members of the expedition. The
people of the tribe, or rather of one portion
or division of it, were found in a strongly
fortified village, which one of the chron
iclers, probably with some exaggeration
describes as "very great, walled, and
beset with towers." He adds: "Manv
loopholes were in the towers and wail
• a great lake came near unto the
wall, and it entered into a ditch that
went round about the town, wanting but
little to environ it around. From the
lake to the great river [Mississippi] was
made a weir by which the fish came into
it" (French, Hist. Coll. La., pt. 2, 172
QUAPAW MAN
1850). He further says: "And in the
town was great store of old maize and
great quantity of new in the fields [the
date was June 19]. Within a league
were great towns, all walled." Their
village "was on the w. bank of the Missis
sippi, N. of Arkansas r., within the limits
of the present Arkansas, probably in Phil
lips co. There are archeological remains
and local conditions in this county which
suit exactly the description of Pacaha: the
lake on one side, Mississippi r. on the other,
the connecting channel, and the island
near by. There is, it is true, a locality in
Crittenden co. where the ancient works,
lake, channel, river, and island are all
found, but this locality does not agree so
well with the narration. The statement
by early French explorers, who found
334
QUAPAW
[B. A. E.
them below the mouth of St Francis r.,
that they had removed from their old
town, where the outworks were still to be
seen, a short distance to the N., indicates
that they had been in that region for many
years. Their traditional history seems to
have a substantial basis. _ Father Gravier,
in the description of his voyage down
the Mississippi in 1700, remarks (Shea's
trans., 120, 1861) that Wabash and lower
Ohio rs. were called by the Illinois and
Miami the river of the Akansea (Qua-
paw), because the Akansea formerly
dwelt on their banks. Three branches
were assigned to it, one of them coming
from the N. w. and passing behind the
country of the Miami, called the river
St Joseph, "which the Indians call
properly Ouabachci." The Quapaw
QUAPAW WOMAN
are known historically and from other
evidence to^have been mound builders,
and also builders of mounds of a given
type. A mound group containing mounds
of this type is found in s. w. Indiana on
the Ohio near its junction with the Wa
bash; and further, there ia a map of the
War Department showing the territory
claimed by the Quapaw, which borders
the Ohio from this point downward.
Doreey found traditions among the tribes
composing his Dhegiha group asserting a
former residence E. of the Mississippi, and
the separation of the Quapaw from the
other tribes, apparently in s. Illinois, the
former going down the Mississippi and the
other tribes up Missouri r., whence the
names Quapaw (Ugtikhpa), 'those going
downstream or with the current,' and
Omaha, 'those going upstream or against
the current.' Whether the Akansea of
the tradition include also the other tribes
of the Dhegiha is uncertain.
It was not until about 1 30 years after De
Soto's visit, when the French began to
venture down the Mississippi, that the
Quapaw again appear in history, and
then under the name Akansea. The first
French explorer who reached their coun
try was the missionary Marquette, who ar
rived at the village of the Akansea in June
1673, accompanied by Joliet. On his au
tograph map (Shea, Discov. and Expl.
Miss., 1852) the name Papikaha, appar
ently 011 Arkansas r. some distance above
its mouth, is a form of Quapaw; but Akan
sea, on the E. bank of the Mississippi,
apparently opposite the mouth of the Ar
kansas, must have been another Quapaw
village, not the one visited by Marquette,
which was on the opposite side, as
Gravier found them on the w. side
and said that he "cabined a league lower
down, half a league from the old village
of the Akansea, where they formerly
received the late Father Marquette, and
which is discernible now only by the old
outworks, there being no cabins left"
(Shea, Early Voy., 126, 1861). Biedma,
one of the chroniclers of De Soto's expe
dition, says that a village on the E. bank
was tributary "like many others" to the
sovereign of Pacaha. La Salle (1682)
found three villages of the tribe along the
Mississippi r., one on the w. bank, the
next 8 leagues below on the E. bank, and
another 6 leagues below on the w. bank
at the mouth of the Arkansas r. This
order is given in describing the descent
and ascent of the stream. Tonti mentions
as Akansea villages Kappa on the Missis
sippi, and Toyengan, Toriman, and Osoto-
ny inland (French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 60,
1846). La Mt'tairie, La Salle's notary, in
his expedition down the Mississippi in
1682, mentions the Akansea villages as
follows: "On the 12th of March we ar
rived at the Kapaha village, on the Arkan
sas. Having established a peace there
and taken possession, we passed on the
15th another of their villages situated on
the border of their river, and also two
others farther off in the depth of the
forest, and arrived at that of Imaha, the
largest village of this nation" (French,
Hist. Coll. La., 2d s., n, 21, 1875). In
July, 1687, 2 of their villages were, accord
ing to Joutel, on Arkansas r., the others
being on the Mississippi. St Cosme, who
descended the Mississippi with Tonti in
1698, found the tribe, or at least 2 of the
villages, decimated by war and small
pox, the disease having destroyed "all
the children and a great part of the
women." He estimated the men of the
2 villages at 100. De 1' Isle's map of 170C
iOLL. 30]
QTJAPAW
335
>laces the Acansa village on the s. side of
Arkansas r. Gravier (1700) locates the
dllage of Kappa on the Mississippi half a
eague from the water's edge and 8 leagues
ibove the mouth of the Arkansas. Tour-
rna seems to have been close by. Gravier
ays: "The Sitteoui Akansea are five
eagues above its [the Arkansas'] mouth
ind are much more numerous than the
£appa and Tourima; these are the three
dllages of the Akansea." A document
>f 1721 (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v, 622,
855) says, on what authority is un-
010 wn, that the "Acansa" who were on
he E. side of the Mississippi, as has been
loted above, differed from the "Acansia"
vho dwelt on the w. side. Nuttall says
he people called Arkansa by Charlevoix
vere then (1761) made up* of confeder
ated remnants of ruined tribes.
At the time Le Page Dupratz visited
,hat section, a few years later, it seems
he Akansea had retired up the Arkansas
•. and were living about 12 m. from the
entrance of White r., and had been joined
>y the Michigamea and some Illinois.
Sibley (1805 ) states that the Arkensa were
,hen in 3 villages on the s. side of Ar-
sansas r. about 12 m. above Arkansas
Post. _ They claimed to be the original
proprietors of the country on Arkansas
*., extending up it about 300 m. to the
3sage country. According to a Mexican
locument there were 150 families on Sul-
urcr., a southern affluent of Red r. of
Texas, in 1828. Porter in 1829 said they
,vere then in the Caddo country on Red
'. in Louisiana. In 1877 they were on
;heir reservation in the N. E. corner of
[ndian Ter., and in that year the Ponca
Tibe was brought on their reservation
'or a short time, being removed to the
present Ponca res., w. of the Osage, in
1878. Most of the Quapaw soon left their
•eservation and removed to that of the
Osage.
On account of the great change wrought
n the condition of these Indians by con-
:act with the whites, their true character
md customs can be learned only by ref
erence to the accounts of the early ex
plorers. Father Zenobius (Le Clercq,
Estab. Faith, Shea ed., 2, 168, 1881) says:
''These Indians do not resemble those at
the north, who are all of a morose and
stern disposition; these are better made,
I'ivil, liberal, and of a gay humor."
loutel says they are strong, well made,
and active; "the females better made
than those of the last village [Cahinnio?]
we passed." That the people had made
considerable advance in culture is evident
from the accounts given of their struct
ures; as, for example, the walled village
described above. They also built large
mounds— the height of one is given as 40
feet— on which they placed, in some in
stances, their chief buildings. Joutel
(Margry Dec., in, 442, 1878) mentions a
house ' built on a place a little elevated
[mound]," of great pieces of wood jointed
one with another dovetailed to the top
of beautiful cedar (cedre) wood (cy
press?), and covered with bark. Their
village houses he describes as long, with
domed" roofs, each containing several
families. Mention is made of a fish
weir near one of their villages, in an arti
ficial canal, and of nets which De Soto's
followers utilized on their arrival for
procuring a supply of fish. The Akansea
were active tillers of the soil, and also
manufacturers of pottery, many of the
finest specimens taken from the moundaof
E. Arkansas in all probability having been
made by this tribe. Their drum was
made by stretching skin over a large pot
tery vessel._ Du Poisson (1727) speaks
of their painted designs on skins. A
matachee, he says, "is a skin painted by
the Indians with different colors, and on
which they paint calumets, birds, and
animals. Those of the deer serve as cloths
for the table, and those of the buffalo as
coverings for the bed." The same author
describes their dress of ceremony as "well
matache, that is having the body entirely
painted of different colors, with the tails
of wildcats hanging down from places
where we usually represent the wings of
Mercury, the calumet in their hands, and
on their bodies some little bells" (Kip,
Early Miss., 258, 1866). Their method of
disposing of their dead was by burial,
often in the floor of their houses, though
usually they were deposited in graves,
sometimes in mounds; sometimes the
body was strapped to a stake in a sitting
position and then carefully covered with
clay. Though polygamy was practised
to some extent, it was not common.
The population of the Quapaw at the
time of De Soto's visit in 1541 must have
been considerable, as the number of those
of the village of Pacaha, who fled to the
island on the approach of the Spaniards,
is given as 5,000 or 6,000. Father Vivier
(1750) speaks of the "Akansas" as "an
Indian tribe of about 400 warriors," equal
ing 1,400 to 1,600 souls (Kip, Early Misn.,
318, 1866). Porter (Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes), gives 500 as their number in 1 829.
In 1843 they numbered 476. In 1885
there were 120 on the Osage res. and 54
on the Quapaw res. ; and in 1890 the total
number On both reservations was given as
198. The population in 1909, including
all mixed-bloods, was 305, all under the
Seneca School superintendency, Ok la.
The following are the gentes of the
Quapaw as obtained by J. O. Dprsey:
Zhawe (beaver), Wa/hingka (small bird) ,
AVasa (black bear), Te (buffalo), Petang
(crane), Nanpanta(deer), Shangke (dog),
336
QUARAI
[ B. A. B.
Khidh (eagle), Anpan (elk), Hn (fish),
Mantu (grizzly bear), Hangka( ancestral),
Tangdhangtanka(panther),Wesa (snake),
Mikakh (star), 3li (sun), Tukhe (reddish
yellow buffalo), Wakanta (thunder-be
ing), Ke (turtle), Nikiata (meaning
unknown), Tizhu (meaning unknown),
Makhe (upper world). Other subdivi
sions are: Grands Akansas, Epiminguia,
Ozark, Petits Acansas, and possibly the
Casqui.
The Quapaw participated in the fol
lowing treaties with the United States:
St Louis, Aug. 24, 1818; Harrington's,
Ark., Aug. 15, 1824; at an unnamed lo
cality, May 13, 1833; Camp Holmes, Ind.
Ter., Aug. 24, 1835; Washington, Feb.
23, 1867.
The Quapaw villages were Imaha, Ton-
gigua, Tourima, Ukakhpakhti, and Uzu-
tiuhi, but it is probable that Imaha and
Tourima were identical. (c. T.)
Acansa —La Salle (1680) in Hist. Mag., 1st s., v, 197,
1861. Acansas.— Joutcl (1687) in Margry, Dec., IV,
121 1880. Acansea.— Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early
Voyages, 131, 1861. Acanseas.— St Cosme (1699) in
Shea, Early Voyages, 65, 1861. Acansias.— Lond.
Doc xxil (1721) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 622,
1855. Accanceas.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., i, 176, 1846. Accances.— Bacqueville de
la Potherie, Hist. Amerique, n, 222, 1753.
Akama.— Carte de Taillee des Poss. Angl., 1777.
Akamsca.— Hennepin, New Discov., II, 345, 1698.
Akamsea.— Shea, Discov., 254, 1852. Akamsians.—
Boudinot, Star in the West, 125, 1816. Akancas.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 60, 1846. Akai^as.—
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 623, 1855. A Kancea.—
Bacqueville de la Potherie. Hist. Amerique, I,
map, 1753. Akanceas.— Barcia, Ensayo, 265, 1723.
Akansa.— Hennepin, Descr. La. (1683), Shea's
trans., 186, 1880. Akansaes.— Coxe, Carolana, 11,
1741. Akansas.— Metairie (1682) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n, 21, 1875. Akanscas.—St Cosme (1699) in
Shea, Early Voy., 47, 1861. Akansea. — Marquette,
map (1673) in' Shea, Discov., 1S52. Akansis. —
D'Anville, Carte Am6rique Septentrionalis, 1756.
Akanssa. — Hennepin, New Discov., map, 1698
(river). Akanzas.— Bossu. (1751), Trav. La., 70,
1771. Akensas.— Lettres Edifiantes, i, 745, 755,
183K. Akinsaws.— Trnmbnll, Ind. Wars, 185, 1851.
Alkansas.— La Har[)e (1720) in Margry, Dec., vi,
211, 1SS6. Aquahpa.— Adair, Am. Inds., 269, 1775.
Aquahpah. — Ibid., 320. A-qua-pas. — Hadley, Qua
paw vocab., B. A. E., 1S82. Arcanpas. — Dumont,
La., i, 134, 1753. Arcansa.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
138, 1806. Arc Indians.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 537, 1853. Arkansas.— Penicaut, Kel. (1700)
in Margry, Dec., v, 402, 1XS3. Arkansaws. — Pike,
Trav., 173, 1811. Arkansea. — Baldwin in Am.
Antiq., i, no. 4, 237, note, 1879 (misprint). Ar-
kanses. — French trader in Smith, Bouquet Ex-
ped., 70, 1766. Arkanzas.— Jefferson, Notes, 141,
1825. Arkensas.— Sibley {1805), Hist. Sketches, 85,
1806. Arkensaw. — Schcrmerhorn in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., ii,23, 1H11. Arkensea.— Baldwin
in Am. Antiq., I, no. 4, 237, note, 187'.). Atcansas.—
La Harpe (1720) in Margry, Dec., vi, 311, 1886.
Beaux Homines.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., n, 130, 1836 ( French name). Bow Indians.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes. 1 1 1, 5:57, ]8f>3. Canceas. —
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 673, 1X55. Capa.— Barcia,
Ensayo, 279, 1723. Capaha.-Garcilas.so de la Ve
ga, Florida, 181, 1723. Cappas.— Pi'nicant (1700)
in French, Hist, Coll. La., 1, 62, 1869. Copatta.—
Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., i, introd., 28, 1824.
Cuapas. — Hoi. Soc. Geog.Mex., 268, 1870. Enansa. —
Tonti (1684) in Margry, Dec., i, f>y<). 1876. Gappa.—
H. K. Ex. Doc. 43, 19th Cong.. 2<1 sess., 8, 1827.
Gnapaws.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 513,
1878. Handsome Men.— Jefferys, French Dom.,
i, 144, 1761. I'ma.— Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi
MS., B. A. E., 82 (Caddo name). Imahans.— La
Harpe (1718) in Margry, De"c., vi, 261, 1886. Ina-
paw.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 447,
1862 (misprint). Ka'hpagi.— Gatschet, Shawnee
MS., B. A. E., 1885. Kapaha.— Le Metairie (1682)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 2d s., pt. 2, 21, 1875.
Kapahas.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 310, 1854.
Kapas.— Le Page Dupratz, Hist. La., map, 1757.
Kappa Akansea.— Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early
Voy. ,125, 1861. Kappas.— Tonti (1688) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 71, 1846. Kappaws.— Lynd in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., n,pt. 2, 58, 1864. Kappaw-
son-Arkansas.— Ann. de la Propag. de la Foi, n,
880 1841 (misprint of "Kappaws on Arkansas").
Kiapaha.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 66, 1857.
Kwapa.— Powell in 1st Rep. B. A. E., xvii, 1881.
Kwapa tfegiha.— Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 211,
1885. Kwapa-Dhegiha.— Am. Naturalist, 829, Oct.
1882. Ocansa.— Hennepin, New Discov., 310, 1698
(erroneouslycalledapartof the Illinois). Ocapa.—
Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 85, 1806. 0-ga-pa.— Hadley,
Quapaw vocab., B. A. E., 1882. Ogoh pse.— Fon-
tenelle in Trans. Neb. State Hist. Soc., I, 77,
1885. 0-guah-pah.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826.
0-guah-pas.— Nuttall, Jour., 81, 1821. Oguapas.—
Shea, Discov. , 170, note, 1852. Onyapes.— McKenney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854. Oo-gwapes.—
Shea,Cath. Missions, 447, note, 1855. Oo-yapes.—
Ibid. 0-qua-pas.— Gale, Upper Miss., 202, 1867.
Oquapasos.— Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
n, 282, 1850. Ougapa.— French, Hist, Coll. La.,
in, 107, 1851. Ouguapas.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 449,
1855. Oupapa.— Harris, Coll. Voy. and Trav., I,
685, map, 1705 (prob. misprint for Oucapa or Ouga
pa). Ouyapes.— Charlevoix, Voy. toAm.,ii, 249,
1761. Ouyapez.— Jefferys (1765), Am. Atlas, map
25, 1776. Pacaha.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 169, 1850. Papikaha.—
Marquette. autograph map (1673) , in Shea, Discov.,
268, 1852. (Jaupaws.— Johnson in Rep. Sen. Com.
379, 33d Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1854. Qawpaw.— Pike,
Trav., map, 1811. Quapas.— Nouv. Ann. des Voy.,
xi, 12, 1823. Quapau.— Hunter, Captivity, 415,
1823. Quapaw.— Ibid., 190. Quapaws-Arkansas.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 452, 1855. Quapois.— Whipple
in Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 1, 16, 1856. Quappas.—
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 126, 1836.
Quappaws.— Shea, Early Voy., 76, note, 1861. Quau-
paw.—Hurlbert in Jones, Ojebway Inds., 178,1861.
Quawpa.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Quaw-
paw.— Tanner, Narrative, 328, 1830. Quepas.—
Nouv. Ann. des Voy, xix, 12, 1823. Queppa.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Querphas.— N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., vn, 641, 1857. Quppas.— Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 98, 1855. Qwapaws.— Bollaert in
Jour. Ethol. Soc. Lond., n, 265, 1850. Savansa.—
Margry, Dec., I, 616, 1876 (prob. the Quapaw).
Ugakhpa.— Dorsey in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash., 129,
1880. Ugaqpa.— Dorsey, Dhegiha MS. Diet., B. A.
E., 1880 ('down stream people': so called by the
Omaha, Ponca, and Kansa). TI-ga-qpa-qti.— Dor
sey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 ( = 'real
Quapaws ' ) . figaxpa. — Gatschet, Kaw MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 27, 1878 (Kansa name). Ugax-paxti.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 30, 1884 (own name).
TJ-kah-pu.— Grayson, Creek MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1885 (Creek name). TJ^aqpa.— Dorsey, Osage MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Osage and Quapaw name).
TJxaqpaqti.— Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A.E.,
1891. Utsushuat.— Gatschet, Wyandot MS., B. A.\
E. ('wild apple,' the fruit of Carica papaya.
Wyandot name). Wiapes.— Jefferys, French Dom.
Am., pt. 1, 143, 1760. Wyapes.— Ibid., 144.
Quarai. A former pueblo of the Tigua.
about 30 m. E. of the Eio Grande in ar
airline, in the E. part of Valencia co.:
N. Mex. At the time of its occupanc)
it was the southernmost Tigua puebk
of the Salinas region. Quarai was th(
seat of a Spanish mission from 1629, anc
contained a monastery and a church dedi
cated to the Immaculate Conception, th<
walls of which are still standing. Accord
ing to Vetancurt, Quarai had 600 inhabi
tants immediately prior to its abandon
BULL. 30]
QUARAS QUARTZITE
337
ment. Between 1664 and 1669 the peo
ple of this pueblo connived with the
Apache, during a moment of friendliness
of the latter, to rout the Spaniards, but the
plot was discovered and the leader exe
cuted. About 1674 the Apache compelled
"he Quarai people to flee to Tajique, 12 in.
northward. The latter village remained
nhabited probably a year longer, when
ts occupants were also forced to succumb
:o the persistent hostility of the Apache,
md to flee to El Paso, Texas, being after
ward settled in the village of Isleta del
5ur, farther down the Rio Grande, where
:heir descendants, almost completely
VIexicanized, now reside. Consult Ban-
ielier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 258, 261
it seq., 1892; Lummis, Land of Poco
Fiempo, 1893. (F. w. H.)
Joarac.— Salas (1643) quoted by Bandelier in
^.rch. Inst. Papers, IV, 261, 1892. Cuarac.— Liana
ca. 1631) quoted by Vetancurt, Menolog. Fran.,
40, 1871. Cuarai.— Lummis in Scribner'sMo., 470,
v.pr. 1893. Cuaray.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Uill., i, 31, 1883. Cua-ray.— Bandelier in Arch,
nst. Papers, in, 129, 1890. Cuarra.— Ibid., iv, 261,
892. Cuarry.— Bandelier quoted in Arch. Inst.
tep., v, 50, 1884. Cuerrb.— Moise in Kans. City
lev., 480, Dec. 1881. Cuza.— Ofiate (1598) in
)oc. Ine'd., xvi, 113, 1871 (apparently identical
nth his Cuzaya). Cu-za-ya.— Ofiate, ibid., 118
believed by Bandelier, Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
13, 258, 1892, to be possibly Quarai). La Con-
epcion de Quarac.— Vetancurt (1693) , Cronica, in,
24, 1871. N. D. de Querca.— Vaugondy, Map
jnenque, 1778. Qouarra.— GallatininNouv. Ann.
Toy., 5th s., xxvn, 298, 1851. Quara.— Liana
1759) quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
7, 259, 1892. Quarac.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
'apers, i, 24, 1881. Quarra.— Abert in Emory,
-econ., 487, 1848. Quarro.— Loew (1875) in
/heeler Survey Rep., vu, 340, 1879. Querra.—
ozzens, Marvelous Country, 268, 1873. Q,uo-
arra.— Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvn,
?8, 1851.
Quaras. An Indian village on the ' ' first
ane river" 3 days' journey E. of Mata-
orda bay, Texas; visited by La Salle in
an. 1688. This territory was occupied
y the Karankawa.
ouaras.— Gravier (1688) in Shea, Early Voy., 34,
«1. Quaras.— Shea, ibid.
Quarries. See Mines and Quarries.
Quartelejo. An outpost mentioned in
panish documents of the 17th and 18th
inturies as situated on the buffalo plains,
. E. of New Mexico, at which dwelta band
t Jicarilla Apache. A part of the Taos
idians of New Mexico emigrated there
i the middle of the 17th century, but
ere later brought back; and in 1704 the
icuris Indians fled there on account of
>me superstition, remaining two years.
1 1900 Williston and Martin excavated
typical pueblo ruin in Beaver cr. val-
;y, Scott co., Kans., which may have
sen the site of the Quartelejo. The
and of Jicarillas formerly settled in
ris neighborhood were usually called
paches de Quartelejo, or de Cuartelejo.
3e Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in,
*1, 212, 1890; iv, pt. 2, 138, 1892; v, 181-
$5, 1890; Williston and Martin in Kans.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 22
Hist Soc. Coll., vi, 1900; Hodge in Am.
Anthr., ii, 778, 1900. (F8 w „ }
Cuarteiejos.-Mota-Padilla, Hist, de la Conq 516
1742. Quarteleio.-MS. of 1713 quoted by Ban. te
ller m Arch Inst. Papers, v, 182, 1890.' Quarte-
Quartz. A widely distributed mineral
very generally white or whitish in color
and having a glassy fracture. It is the
hardest of the common minerals, is in
fusible under the blowpipe, and resists
all acids except hydrofluoric. It was in
very general use by the aborigines.
Quartz crystals — transparent, smoky,
amethystine, etc.— were sometimes em
ployed unmodified as ornaments, or as
fetishes and charms, and the larger crys
tals were utilized in some sections in the
manufacture of arrowheads, knives, and
ornaments. White vein quartz occurs
very generally along the Appalachian
highland, where it was obtained from
outcropping veins or from the surface,
where weathered out and broken into
fragments. Pebbles and bowlders, which
occur plentifully in river and shore de
posits, were also much used. Choice
pieces were in somewhat rare cases em
ployed in the manufacture of polished
objects, as bannerstones, plummets,
chunkey disks, etc., in which the beauty
of the stone was an important considera
tion. Popularly, white quartz is often
erroneously called flint. See Flint, Chal
cedony, Quartzite. (w. H. n.)
Quartzite. A metamorphosed sandstone
in which, although often quite glassy,
the granular structure is still trace-able.
Its appearance is usually described as
saccharoidal — that is, resembling sugar
in its crystallized state. Its color varies
greatly, brownish and purplish gray
varieties prevailing. It occurs in massive
strata in many parts of the country, and
on account of its great hardness and
toughness is a prominent constituent of
river, beach, and glacial gravels and
bowlder beds. It was extensively em
ployed by the native tribes of the N.,
as it is sufficiently brittle to be flaked into
desired implement forms and yet very
generally so tough and heavy as to be
used for sledges, hammers, axes, picks,
chisels, chunkey disks, etc. In the sub
urbs of Washington, D. C., there are ex
tensive ancient quarries where ( Iretaceoua
bowlder beds made up chiefly of this
material were worked by the prehistoric
aborigines, the product of the flaking
shops which surround the quarries being
principally a leaf-shaped blade suited for
specializing into knives, spear and arrow
points, drills, and scrapers (Holmes in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 1897). In Converse
co., Wyo., there are extensive quarries
where massive outcrops of Cretaceous
340
QUIGAUTE QUILEUTE
[B. A.
probably in x. w. Mississippi. There is
reason for believing that this may have
been the Natchez.
Chigantalgi.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 148, 1854
(error). Chigantualga.— Ibid., V, 99, 1855; VI, 197,
626, 1857. Quigalta.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La. n, 186, 1850. Quigualtanji.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 1'23, 1854. Quigualtan-
qui — Garcilasso de la Vega, Florida, 207, 1723.
Quiguas.— Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky.,i, introd.,
32, ]824. Quiqualtangui. — Herrera, Hist., Eng.
trans., vi. 8, 1720. Quiqualthangi.— Margry, Dec.,
ii, 198, 1877. Wiwas.— Rafinesque, op.^cit., 36.
Quigaute. A town and province w. of
the Mississippi at which De Soto's army
arrived Aug. 4, 1541, when inarching s.
from Pacaha ( Quapaw ) . The people were
sun-worshipers. According to the Gen
tleman of Elvas this was the largest town
the Spaniards saw in the province of
Florida. It was in E. Arkansas, N. of Ar
kansas r.
Quigata.— Biedma(1544)in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
ii, 106. 1850. Quigaute.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557),
ibid. 175. Quiguata. — Biedma in Haklnyt Soc.
Pub., ix, 193,1851. Quiguate.— Garcilasso de la
Vega, Florida, 187, 1723.
Quigyuma. A Yuman tribe, which,
with the Cajuenche, spoke a dialect close
to that of the Yuma proper. In 1604-05
they occupied 6 rancherias on the Rio
Colorado below the mouth of the Gila
and above the Cocopa; in 1762 (Rudo
Knsuyo, Guiteras trans., 131, 1894) they
dwelt in a fertile plain, 10 or 12 leagues in
length, on the E. bank of the Colorado,
and here they were found by Father
Gam's in 1771 in a group of rancherias
which he named Santa Rosa. By 1775,
however, when Garces revisited the
tribe, which he designates as the " Qui-
quima or Jalliquamay," they had moved
to the w. side of the river. Their first
rancherias on the N. were in the vicinity
of Ogden's landing, about lat. 32° 18',
where they met the Cajuenche. On the
s. their territory bordered that of their
kindred, but enemies, the Cocopa. The
Rudo Knsayo (m. 17(52) mentions them as
the most populous tribe on the river.
Garces (1775) estimated their number at
2,000, and described them as being a
generous people, with abundant provi
sions; they were more cleanly than the
Cajuenche or the Yuma, "and as the
women do not paint so much, they ap
pear middling white" (Diary, 1775, 181,
1900). It is possible that the Quigyu
ma were finally absorbed l>y the Cocopa
or by some other Yuman tribe. Their
rancherias, so far as recorded, were
I resentacion, San Casimiro, San Fe
lix de Valois, San Rudesindo, and Santa
£osa- (P. w. H.)
Halhquamayas.— Bandclier in Arch. Inst. Papers
in, 110, 181)0 (classed as the Coinoyei). Jallicua-
mai.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 353 1861 Jalli-
cuamay.— Garces (1775-6) cited, ibid., 3*' Jalli-
wf*^E8CTU?Kr°' Not" KstjwK do Chihuahua,
rn'iS T n- ll(iuam"-— Circe's (1775-6), Diarv,
). Jalliquamay.— Ibid., 176 (or Qiilquima)
Quicama.-Alan-oii (1510) in Ternaux-Compans,
8 evidentl i
opa.— Sedelmair (1744) quoted by Bancroft, Nat-
Races, m, 684, 1882 (probably Pimaname of same;
opa= 'people'). Quicimas. — Venegas, Hist. Cal ,
I, 304. 1759. Quicoma.— Alarcon in Hakluyt, Voy.,
in, 514, 1810. Quigyamas. — Browne quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 598. 1882. Quihuimas.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 353, 1864. Quimac.—
Sedelmair cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
368, 1889. Quinquimas.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., 1, 308,
1759. Quiquimas. — Kino (1701) cited, ibid., 301.
Quiquimo.— Baudry des Lozieres, Voy. Louisiane,
map, 1802. Quiquionas. — Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762),
Guiteras trans., 131, 1894 (Quiquifnas, p. 132).
Tallignamay.— Forbes, Hist. Cal., 162, 1839. Talli-
guamais.— Domenech, Deserts, i, 444, 1860. Talli-
guamayaue.— Cortez (1799; in Pac. R. R. Rep., in,
pt. 3, 18, 1856. Talliguamays.— Ibid., 124. Tlalli-
guamayas.— Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) cited by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 156, 1889. Tlalli-
quamallas.— Zarate-Salrneron (ca. 1629) in Land of
Sunshine, 106, Jan. 1900.
Quijotoa (kiho 'carrying basket,' toak
'mountain,' because of the shape of a
mountain in the vicinity. — Fewkes). A
village of the Quahatika, in the w. part of
Fima co., s. Arizona. Pop. about 500 in
1863; present number unknown.
Kihatoak'.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1908
(Pi ma name). Kihotoak.— Ibid., 43. Quejotoa.—
Poston in Ind. Aff . Rep. 1863, 385, 1864. Quejoton.—
Poston misquoted by Browne, Apache Country,
291,1869. Tnijotobar.— Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep.'
208, 1858.
Quileute. A Chimakuan tribe, now the
only representative of the linguistic stock,
whose main seat is at Lapnsh, at the
mouth of Quillayute r., about 35 in. s. of
C. Flattery, wr. coast of Washington. A
small division of the tribe, the Hoh, live
at the mouth of the river of the same
name, 15 m. s. of Lapush. Since they
have been known to the whites the
Quileute have always been few in num
ber, but being of an independent and
warlike disposition and occupying an
easily defended situation, they have suc
cessfully resisted all the attempts of
neighboring tribes to dislodge them.
Their most active enemies have been
the Makah, of Neah bay, and until they
came under the control of the United
States petty warfare between the two
tribes was constant. The Quileute are
noted for their skill in pelagic seal ing and
are the most successful in that pursuit \
of all the tribes of the coast. They are !
also daring whalers, but have not at
tained the proficiency of the Makah. i
Salmon are caught in considerable num
bers and constitute an important article
of food. Roots and berries of various
kinds are also much used. Althougl
the woods in their vicinity abounc
with deer, elk, and bear, the Quileutt
seem to have hunted them but little anc
have confined themselves to a seafar
ing life. There is evidence that a clai
system of some sort formerly existec
among them, but is now broken down
Their customs as well as their mytholog;
indicate a possible connection with th
tribes of Vancouver id. The Quileute
Voy., ix, 326, 1838 (evidently identical). ^Quic'am- together with the Quinaielt, by treaty a
BULL. 30]
QUILLWORK
341
Olympia, July 1, 1855, and Jan. 25, 1856,
ceded all their lands to the United States
and agreed to remove to a reserve to be
provided for them in Washington Ter.
The tribe has gradually diminished until
now it numbers but slightly more than
200. They are under the jurisdiction of
the Neah Bay agency. (L. F )
Kuille-pates.— Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 103, 1857. Kwe-dee'-tut.— Gibbs in
Cont, N. A. Ethnol., I, 173, 1877. Kwille-hates —
Ford, op. Cit., 102. Kwille'hiut.— Gibbs, op. cit 172
Kwilleut.— Eellsin Am. Antiq., x, 174, 18S8 Kwil-
leyhuts.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doe. 37, 34th Con-.
3d sess., 49, 1857. Kwilleyute.— Swan in Smithson
Cont., xvi, 17, 1869. Ouileute.— Gosnell in Ind
Aff. Rep., 183, 18(51. Que-lai'-ult.— Swan, N. W.
Coast, 211, 1857. Quellehutes.— Hay in Ind Uf
Rep., 46, 1870. Quilahutes.— Milroy, ibid., 339
1872. Quilehutes.— Ford, ibid., 1857, 341, 1858. aiiil-
eutes. — Gosnell, ibid., 189, 1861. Q,uil-i-utes —
Kendall, ibid., 307, 1862. Quillalyute.— y\van, N.
W. Coast, 343, 1857. Quillayutes.— Wiekersham in
Am. Antiq., xxi, 371, 1899. Quil-leh-utes —Treaty
of 1856 in U. S. Stat. at Large, xn, 10, 1863. Quil-
leutes.— Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat, Hist., iv
80,1902. Quilleyutes.— Simmons in Ind Aft' Rep
225, 1858. Quilhhute.— Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doe. 4
40th Cong., spec, sess., 4, 1867. Quilliutes.— Milroy
in I nd. Aff. Rep., 341, 1872. ftuilloyaths.— Browne
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 39, 35th Cong., 1st sess, 21, 1858.
Quillwork. Embroidery worked with
quills of the porcupine or sometimes with
those of bird feathers. The two kinds of
embroidery bear a superficial resem
blance. In both cases the stiffness of the
quill limits freedom of design, making
necessary straight lines and angular
figures.
The gathering of the raw materials, the
hunting of porcupines or the capture of
birds, was the task of the men, who also
in some tribes prepared the dyes. Sort
ing and coloring the quills, tracing the
design on dressed skin or birchbark, and
the embroidering were exclusively the
work of women.
In sorting porcupine quills the longest
and the finest were first selected and laid
in separate receptacles. Another selec
tion was made, and the long or fine quills
}f the second quality were laid away.
The remaining quills were kept for com
mon work. Bladders of the elk or buffalo
*eryed as quill cases. The dyes, which
varied in different parts of the country,
ivere compounded variously of roots,
ivho'e plants, and buds and bark of trees.
The quills were usually steeped in con
coctions of these until a uniform color
van obtained — red, yellow, green, blue,
)r black. No variegated hues were made,
ind rarely more than one shade of a color.
The natural color of whitish quills afforded
i white, and sometimes those of a brown-
sh cast were used. The quills of feath
ers were split, except the fine pliant tips.
Che porcupine quills were not split, nor
vere they used in the round state. They
vere always flattened. This was done
>y holding one end firmly between the
eeth, pressing the edge of the thumb
nail against the quill held by the fore-
teh' *nldraw.i?g ^ tightly along the
length of the quill, the process being re
peated until the quill became smooth and
nat. I ins flattening process was never
done until the quill wan required for im
mediate use. It was not uncommon for
a womari to have in her workbag several
patterns drawn on bits of skin, bark or
paper, cut through to make a stencil
Ihese patterns were stenciled or drawn
with a bone paint-brush, a stick, or a dull
knife, on the skin or bark that wan to be
worked. A woman who was skilled in or
had a natural gift tor drawing would copy
a design by the free-hand method, except
that she had first made some measure
ments in order that the pattern should be
in its proper place and proportions. Some
even composed designs, both the forms
and arrangement of colors, and worked
them out as they embroidered. Among
most tribes the awl was the only in
strument used in quill-working. "The
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Sioux, the prin
cipal quill-working tribes, had a specially
shaped bone for flattening, bending, anil
smoothing ( Mooney ). A small hole was
made with it in the'skin or bark, through
which the sharp point of the quill wan
thrust from the back and drawn out on the
front side. An end of the flattened quill
was left at the back, and this was bent and
pressed close to the skin or bark to serve as
a fastening, like a knot on a thread. An
other hole was made, perpendicular to the
first, and through this the quill was passed
to the back, thus making the stitch. The
distance between the holes determined
not only the length of the stitches, but also
the width of the lines forming the design.
All designs in quilhvork \vere made up
of wide or narrow lines, each composed
of a series of upright stitches lying close
together. As quills were always so short
that one could make only a few stitches
at most, the fastening of ends and uni
formity in the length of stitches were
important points in the technic of the
work. The width of the lines varied
from a sixteenth to a quarter of an inch.
Very rarely was more than one width
employed in one design. The banded
fringe 'usually attached to the border
of tobacco-bags was made on strips of
dressed skin, cut in the desired width,
around which flattened quills were closely
and evenly bound, care being taken to
conceal the ends of the quills in order
that the binding, even when various
colors were used to form the design,
might look as though it was one hand.
Different colors on the different strands
of the fringe were so arranged that when
the strands hung in place the meeting of
the colors made the figure.
340
QUIGAUTE QUILEUTE
[B. A.
probably in x. w. Mississippi. There is
reason for believing that this may have
been the Natchez.
Chigantalgi —Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 148, 1854
i error). Chigantualga.— Ibid., v, 99, 1855; VI, 197,
G26, 1857. Quigalta.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La. n, 186, 1850. Quigualtanji. —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV, 123, 1854. Quigualtan-
qui.— Gareilasso de la Vega, Florida, 207, 1723.
Quiguas. — Ralinesque in Marshall, Ky.,i, introd.,
32, 1824. Quiqualtangui.— Herrera, Hist,, Eng.
trans., vi. 8, 1726. Quiqualthangi.— Margry, Dec.,
n, 198, 1877. Wiwas. — Rafinesque, op.'cit., 36.
Quigaute. A town and province w. of
the Mississippi at \vhich De Soto's army
arrived Aug. 4, 1541, when marching s.
from Pacaha ( Quapaw ) . The people were
sun-worshipers. According to the Gen
tleman of Elvas this was the largest town
the Spaniards saw in the province of
Florida. It was in E. Arkansas, N. of Ar
kansas r.
Quigata.— Biedma (1544) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
n, 106. 1850. Quigaute.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557),
ibid. 175. Quiguata. — Biedma in Hakluyt Soc.
Pub., ix, 193, 1851. Quiguate.— Gareilasso de la
Vega, Florida, 187, 1723.
Quigyuma. . A Yuman tribe, which,
with the Cajuenche, spoke a dialect close
to that of the Yuma proper. In 1604-05
they occupied 6 rancherias on the Rio
Colorado below the mouth of the Gila
and above the Cocopa; in 1762 (Rudo
Ensayo, Gtiiteras trans., 131, 1894) they
dwelt in a fertile plain, 10 or 12 leagues in
length, on the E. bank of the Colorado,
and here they were found by Father
Garces in 1771 in a group of rancherias
which he named Santa Rosa. By 1775,
however, when Garces revisited the
tribe, which he designates as the " Qui-
quinia or Jalliquamay," they had moved
to the w. side of the river. Their first
rancherias on the N. were in the vicinity
of Ogden's landing, about lat. 32° 18',
where they met the Cajuenche. On the
s. their territory bordered that of their
kindred, but enemies, the Cocopa. The
Rudo Ensayo (m. 17(52) mentions them as
the most populous tribe on the river.
(Jarces (1775) estimated their number at
2,000, and described them as being a
generous people, with abundant provi
sions; they were more cleanly than the
Cajuenche or the Yuma, "and as the
women do not paint so much, they ap
pear middling white" (Diary, 1.775, 181,
1900). It is possible that the Quigyu-
rna were finally absorbed 1>y the Cocopa
or by some other Yuman tribe. Their
rancherias, so far as recorded, were
Presentacion, San Casimiro, San Fe
lix de Valois, San Rudesindo, and Santa
Rosa. (K w H \
M?1M^im,«?a/!-rBan(1(llier in Arch- In«t.' Papers,
III, 110 1890 (classed as theComoyei). Jallicua-
mai.— Oro/.co y Berrn, Geog., 59, 353, 1864 Jalli-
cuamay.— Gareos (177.5-6) cited, ibid., 38. Jalli-
cumay.— hscudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua
5Sl1iS4-TJ1V-liqUamai-~;G?rc6s (1775-6), Diarvi
). Jalliquamay.— Ibid., 176 (or Quiquima)
Quicama.-Alan-on (1540) in Ternaux-Compans'
Voy., ix, 320, 1838 (evidently identical). Quicam-
opa.— Sedelmair (1744) quoted by Bancroft, Nat-
Races, m,684, 1882 ( probably Pima name of same;
opa= -people'). Quicimas.— Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
I, 304. 1759. Quicoma.— Alareon in Hakluyt, Voy.,
in, 514, 1810. Quigyamas. — Browne quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 598. 1882. Quihuimas.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 353, 1864. Quimac.—
Sedelmair cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex
368, 1889. Quinquimas.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., i, 308,
1759. Quiquimas. — Kino (1701) cited, ibid., 301.
Quiquimo.— Baudry des Lozieres, Voy. Louisiane,
map, 1802. Quiquionas.— Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762),
Guiteras trans., 131, 1894 (Quiquimas, p. 132).
Tallignamay.— Forbes, Hist. Cal., 162, 1839. Talli-
guamais.— Domenech, Deserts, i, 444, 1860. Talli-
guamayoue.— Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R. Rep., in,
pt. 3, 18, 1856. Talliguamays.— Ibid., 124. Tlalli-
guamayas.— Zarate-Salmerori (ca. 1629) cited by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 156, 1889. Tlalli-
quamallas.— Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) in Land of
Sunshine, 106, Jan. 1900.
Chiijotoa (kiho 'carrying basket,' toak
'mountain,' because of the shape of a
mountain in the vicinity. — Fewkes). A
village of the Quahatika, in the w. part of
Pima co., s. Arizona. Pop. about 500 in
1863; present number unknown.
Kihatoak'.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1908
(Pima name). Kihotoak.— Ibid., 43. Quejotoa.—
Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 385, 1864. Quejoton.—
Poston misquoted by Browne, Apache Country,
291,1869. Tnijotobar.— Bailey in Ind. Aff. Rep.'
208, 1858.
Quileute. A Chimakuan tribe, now the
only representative of the linguistic stock,
whose main seat is at Lapnsh, at the
mouth of Quillayute r., about 35 m. s. of
C. Flattery, w. coast of Washington. A
small division of the tribe, the Hoh, live
at the mouth of the river of the same •
name, 15 m. s. of Lapush. Since they
have been known to the whites the
Quileute have always been few in num
ber, but being of an independent and
warlike disposition and occupying a'n
easily defended situation, they have suc
cessfully resisted all the attempts of
neighboring tribes to dislodge them.
Their most active enemies have been
the Makah, of Neah bay, and until they
came under the control of the United
States petty warfare between the two
tribes was constant. The Quileute are
noted for their skill in pelagic sealing and ,
are the most successful in that pursuit;
of all the tribes of the coast. They are1
also daring whalers, but have not at-'
tained the proficiency of the Makah. j
Salmon are caught in considerable num
bers and constitute an important article
of food. Roots and berries of various
kinds are also much used. Althougl
the woods in their vicinity abound
with deer, elk, and bear, the Quileutt
seem to have hunted them but little anc
have confined themselves to a seafar
ing life. There is evidence that a clai
system of some sort formerly existec
among them, but is now broken down
Their customs as well as their mytholog;
indicate a possible connection with th
tribes of Vancouver id. The Quileute
together with the Quinaielt, by treaty a
BULL. 30]
QUILLWORK
341
Olympia, July 1, 1855, and Jan. 25, 1856,
ceded all their lands to the United States
and agreed to remove to a reserve to be
provided for them in Washington Ter.
The tribe has gradually diminished until
now it numbers but slightly more than
200. They are under the jurisdiction of
the Neah Bay agency. (L. F )
Kuille-pates.— Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37 34th
Cong., 3dsess., 103, 1857. Kwe-dee'-tut— Gibbs in
Cont. N. A. EthnoL, I, 173, 1877. Kwille-hates —
Ford, op. cit., 102. Kwille'hiut.— Gibbs, op. eit 172
Kwilleut.— Eellsin Am. Antiq., x, 174, 1888 Kwil-
leyhuts.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong
3d sess., 49, 1857. Kwilleyute.— Swan in Smithson
Cont., xvi, 17, 1869. Ouileute.— Gosnell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 183, 1861. Que-lai'-ult.— Swan, N W
Coast, 211, 1857. Quellehutes.— Hay in Ind Vff'
Rep., 46, 1870. Quilahutes.— Milroy, ibid 339
1872. Quilehutes.— Ford, ibid. ,1857, 341, 1858.' Quil-
eutes. — Gosnell, ibid., 189, 1861. Quil-i-utes —
Kendall, ibid., 307, 1862. Quillalyute.— Swan, N
W. Coast, 343, 1857. Quillayutes.— Wickersham in
Am. Antiq., xxi, 371, 1899. Quil-leh-utes.— Treaty
of 1856 in U. S. Stat. at Large, xn, 10, 1863. Quil-
leutes.— Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist iv
80, 1902. Quilleyutes.— Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
225, 1858. Quillihute.— Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4
40th Cong., spec, sess., 4, 1867. Quilliutes.— Milroy
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 341, 1872. Quilloyaths.— Browne
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 39, 35th Cong., 1st sess, 21, 1858.
Quillwork. Embroidery worked with
quills of the porcupine or sometimes with
those of bird feathers. The two kinds of
embroidery bear a superficial resem
blance. In both cases the stiffness of the
quill limits freedom of design, making
necessary straight lines and angular
figures.
The gathering of the raw materials, the
hunting of porcupines or the capture of
birds, was the task of the men, who also
in some tribes prepared the dyes. Sort
ing and coloring Hie quills, tracing the
design on dressed skin or birchbark, and
the embroidering were exclusively the
work of women.
In sorting porcupine quills the longest
and the finest were first selected and laid
in separate receptacles. Another selec
tion was made, and the long or fine quills
of the second quality were laid away.
The remaining quills were kept for com-
cnon work. Bladders of the elk or buffalo
served as quill cases. The dyes, which
varied in different parts of the country,
were compounded variously of roots,
whole plants, and buds and bark of trees.
The quills were usually steeped in con
coctions of these until a uniform color
•vas obtained — red, yellow, green, blue,
)r black. No variegated hues were made,
ind rarely more than one shade of a color,
rhenaturalcolorofwhitishquills afforded
i white, and sometimes those of a brown-
sh cast were used. The quills of feath
ers were split, except the fine pliant tips.
The porcupine quills were not split, nor
•vere they used in the round state. They
>vere always flattened. This was done
)y holding one end firmly between the
«eth, pressing the edge of the thumb
nail against the quill held by the fore-
Jmger, and drawing it tightly alontr the
length of the quill^the process being re
peated until the quill became smooth and
nat. inis flattening process was never
done until the quill was required for im
mediate use. It was not uncommon for
a woman to have in her workbag several
patterns drawn on bits of skin, bark or
paper, cut through to make a stencil
Ihese patterns were stenciled or drawn
with a bone paint-brush, a stick, or a dull
kmte, on the skin or bark that wa.s to be
worked. A woman who was skilled in or
had a natural gift for drawing would copy
a design by the free-hand method, except
that she had first made some measure
ments in order that the pattern should be
in its proper place and proportions. Some
even composed designs, both the forms
and arrangement of colors, and worked
them out as they embroidered. Among
most tribes the awl was the only in
strument used in quill-working. * The
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Sioux, the prin
cipal quill-working tribes, had a specially
shaped bone for flattening, bending, ani
smoothing ( Mooney ) . A smal 1 hole was
made with it in the'skin or bark, through
which the sharp point of the quill was
thrust from the back anddrawnouton the
front side. An end of the flattened quill
was left at the back, and this wa.s bent and
pressed close to the skin or bark to serve as
a fastening, like a knot on a thread. An
other hole was made, perpendicular to the
first, and through this the quill was passed
to the back, thun making the stitch. The
distance between the holes determined
not only the length of the stitches, but also
the width of the lines forming the design.
All designs in quillwork were made up
of wide or narrow lines, each composed
of a series of upright stitches lying close
together. As quills were always so short
that one could make only a few stitches
at most, the fastening of ends and uni
formity in the length of stitches were
important points in the technic of the
work. The width of the lines varied
from a sixteenth to a quarter of an inch.
Very rarely was more than one width
employed in one design. The banded
fringe 'usually attached to the border
of tobacco-bags was made on strips of
dressed skin, cut in the desired width,
around which flattened quills were closely
and evenly bound, care being taken to
conceal the ends of the quills in order
that the binding, even when various
colors were used to form the design,
might look as though it was one band.
Different colors on the different strands
of the fringe were so arranged that when
the strands hung in place the meeting of
the colors made the figure.
342
QUILMUK QUINAIELT
[B. A. E.
The stems of pipes were decorated with
fine flattened quills, closely woven into
a long and very narrow braid, which was
wound about the wooden stem. Differ
ent colors were sometimes so disposed
along the length of these braids that
when they were wound around the stem
they made squares or other' figures.
Careful calculations as well as deftness of
linger were required for this style of work.
Porcupine quills were employed for
embroidery from Maine to -Virginia and
w. to the Rocky mts. N. of the Arkansas r.
On the N. W." coast they were used by
tribes which had come in contact with the
Athapascans. So far as known, this style
of work was not practised by the tribes
of California, nor by those of the south
ern plains, as the" Kiowa, Comanche,
Apache, and Wichita, the porcupine not
being found in their country. Quills seem
to have been an article of barter; hence
their use was not confined to regions
where the animal abounded. This style
of decoration was generally put on tobacco
and tinder bags, workbags, knife and
paint-stick cases, cradles, amulets, the
bands of burden-straps, tunics, shirts, leg
gings, belts, arm and leg bands, mocca
sins, robes, and sometimes on the trap
pings of horses. All such objects were
of dressed skin. Receptacles and other
articles made of birch-bark also were fre
quently embroidered with quills.
Nearly every tribe has its peculiar cut
for moccasins, often also its special style of
ornamentation, and these were carefully
observed by the workers. The dress of
the men was more ornate than that of
the women, and the decoration's the
women put on the former were generally
related to man's em ploy merits — hunting
and war. The figures were frequently de
signed by the men, and a man very often
designated what particular figure he de
sired a woman to embroider on his gar
ment. Somedesigns belonged exclusively
to women; there were, moreover, some
that were common to both sexes. The
decorative figures worked on the garments
of children riot infrequently expressed
prayers for safety, long life, and pros
perity, and usually were symbolic. There
\\as considerable borrowing of designs
by the women through the medium of
gifts exchanged between tribes during
ceremonial observances or visits, and
thus figures that were sacred symbols in
some tribes came to be used merely as
ornaments by others. Some of the de
signs in quillwork were undoubtedly
originated by men, while others were
invented by women. These were fre
quently credited to dreams sent by the
spider, who, according to certain tribal
mythic traditions, was the instructor of
women in the art of embroidery.
Technical skill as well as unlimited
patience was required to make even,
smooth, and fine porcupine quillwork,
and proficiency could be acquired only
by practice and nice attention to details.
The art seems to have reached its highest
development among those tribes to whose
territory the porcupine was native, and
especially among those which had an
abundant food supply and whose men
were the principal providers — conditions
that made it possible for the women
to have the leisure necessary for them to
become adept in the working of quills.
This art, which formerly flourished over
a wide area, is rapidly dying out. It is
doubtful whether any woman at the
present day could duplicate the fine em
broidery of a hundred years ago. The
use of the split quills of bird-feathers for
embroidery was common among the
Alaskan Eskimo, and was also prac
tised by some other tribes.
The hair of animals was sometimes
combined with the quills in forming the
figures. The northern Algonquian tribes,
as well as the Eskimo of Alaska and of
N. E. Siberia, employed the hair of the
moose, its pliancy permitting freedom of
design, wThile its texture seems to make
it susceptible of taking delicate hues in
dyeing; undyed hair was used to blend
the colors and to outline the curved,
flowing lines of the figures. A few ex
amples of this beautiful aboriginal work
are preserved in museums. (A. c. F. )
Quilmur. A tribe hostile to the Alche-
dpma, the border of whose territory was
visited by Fray Francisco Garces in 1774,
when he explored the valleys of the Gila
and the Colorado, in Arizona. They
were apparently N. of the Alchedoma,
and from their locality might possibly be>
the Mohave. See Garces, Diary (1774),
45, 1900; Bancroft, Ariz, and N. M., 390,
1889. Cf. Guetjmura.
Quiman. A Chumashan village be
tween Goleta and Ft Concepcion, Cal., in
1542.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith,:
Colec. Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
Quina. A former village, probably Sa-|
linan, connected with San Antonio mis
sion, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. '
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Quinahaqui. A town on a large rivei
between Guatari (Wateree) and Iss*
(Catawba), probably in South Carolina
visited by the expedition of Juan Pard<
in 1567.— Juan de la Vandera (1569) ii
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 15-19, 1857.
Quinaielt. A Salish tribe on Quinaieltr.
Wash. , and along the coast between th
Quileute and the Quaitso on the N. (th
latter of which probably formed a par
of the tribe), and the Chehalis^on the i
Lewis and Clark described them in two d:
visions, the Calasthocle and the Quiniil'
with 200 and 1,000 population, respec
ively. In 1909 they numbered 156, ui
der the Puyallup school superintendence
BULL. 30]
QUINAOUATOUA QUINKEY
343
For their treaty with the United States,
see Quileute.
Calasthocle.— Lewis and Clark Exped. , n, 474, 1814.
Ca-last-ho-cle. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi,
118, 1905. Calasthorle.— Swan, letter of Oct. 28,
1885. Calasthorte.— Lewis and Clark, op. cit., 120.
Kuin-ae-alts.— Ford in H. R. Ex. Doe. 37, 34th Cong. ,
3d sess., 102, 1857. Kwaiantl.— Hale in U. S. Expl.
Exped., VI, 212, 1846. Kwenaiwitl.— Ibid. Kwi-
naith.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 448, 1854. Kwi-
naitl.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 428, 1855.
Kwinaiult.— Swan in Smithson. Cont., xvi, 8, 1870.
Kwinaiutl.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 167,
1877. Quaiantl.— Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
532, 1878. Queenhithe.— Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830.
Queen Hythe.— Hale in U.S. Expl. Exped., VI, 212,
1846 (corrupted form used by whites), dueeni-
oolt.— Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Loud.,
235, 1848. Quemults.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Aug,
1, 1862. Queniauitl.-Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
532,1878. Que'-ni-ult.— Swan, N.W. Coast, 210, 1857.
ftuenoil.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 174, 1850. ftuenoith.— Ford in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
341,1857. Quevoil.— Lane, ibid., 162,1850 (perhaps
misprint for Quenoil). Qui-dai-elt.— Kclls, letter
of Feb. 1886. Quilaielt.— Gosnell in Ind. Ait. Rep.,
183, 1861. Qui-nai-elts.— Treaty of 1855 in U.S. Ind.
QUINAIELT MAN
Treaties, 723, 1873, Quin-aik.— Gibbs in Pac. R.R.
.iep., I, 435, 1855. Quinailee.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes.v, 490, 1855. Q,uin-aitle.— Stevens in Ind. Aft".
lep., 457, 1854. Quinaiult.-StevensinII.R.Ex.DOC.
17, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 43, 1857. Quinaiutl.— Ibid.,
t9. duinault.— Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
list., IV, 80, 1902. Quinayat.— Duflot de Mofras,
Sxpl., n, 335, 1844 Quinielts.— Orig. Jour. Lewis
ind Clark, vi, 70, 1905. Quiniilts.— Lewis and
}lark Exped., n, 474, 1814. Quinilts.— Domenech,
Deserts of N. A., I, 443, 1860. Quiniltz.— Kelley,
Oregon, 68, 1830. Quiniult.— Taylor in Cal. Farm-
ir, July 25, 1862. Quiniutles.— Lee and Frost, Ten
fears in Oreg., 99, 1844. Quinults.— Lewis and
,Tark Exped., n, 119, 1814. Qumault.— Ind. Aff.
Iep., 219, 1861. Qweenylt.— Framboise quoted by
lairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi,
555,1841.
Quinaouatoua. A former Iroquois vil
lage in Ontario, w. of L. Ontario, between
Hamilton and Grand rs.
luinaouatoua.— Bellin, Map, 1755. Quinaoutoua.—
La Tour, Map, 1784. Tinaoutoua.— Homann Heirs
Map, 1756.
Quincajou. See Carcajou.
Quinebaug ('long pond'). A former
tribe or band, classed with the Nipmuc
but subject by conquest to tin; I'equot,
living on Quinebaug r. in E. Connecti
cut. They extended from the upper falls
to the falls near Jewett City.
Plainfield Indians. — Trumbull, Conn i 4ii9 1818
Oinaboags.— Gookin (1674) quoted by Uoyt An-
tiq. Res., 91, 1824. Quannepague.— Mason (1699) in
R. I. Col. Rec., in, 380, 1S5S. Queenapaug.— ] ;0cord
of 1669 quoted by Caulkins, Norwich, 25ti, 1860.
Quenebage.— Writer ca. 1690 in Mass. Hi^t. Soc'
Coll., 3d s., 1,210,1X25. Quenebaug.— CruntieMetal.
(1683), ibid. , 1st s.,v, 239, 1816. Quenibaug.— Truni-
bull, Conn., i, 33, 1818. Quinabaag.— (iookin
(1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., i, 117, 18U6.
Quinaboag.— Gookin ( 1674) quoted by Hoyt \ntiq
Res., 88, 1824. Quinebage.— Brereton (1663) in K. 1.
Col. Rec., i, 518, 1856. Quinebaugs.— Bulkley
(1724) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., iv, 171, 1795.
Quineboag.— Writer of 1830, ibid., 3d s., n, 7(i, 1S30.
Quinepage,— Cocldington (1639), ibid., -1th s., vn,
278, 1865. Quinibaug. — Trumbull, Conn., I, 46'J,
1818. Quinibauge.— Col. Rec. (1671) quoted by
Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 60, 18S1. Quinna-
baug.— Col. Rec. (1701) , ibid. Quinnuboag.— Knde-
cott (1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 4tli s., vi, 153,
1863. Qunnubbagge.— Endecott (1651), ibid., 3d s.,
IV, 191, 1834.
Quinebaug. The chief Quinebaug vil
lage, situated near Plainfield, Windham
co., Conn. According to De Forest, there
were 25 Indians, probably the remnant
of the band, at Plainfield in 1774.
ftuinequaun. See Qmnney.
Quinet. A tribe living near Matagorda
bay, Texas, with whom La Salle made
peace in Jan. 1687, as he was leaving that
region for the Mississippi. The Quinet
were living in what was then Karankawan
territory and were at war with the Quoa-
quis, or Coaque (Hennepin, NewDiscov.,
30, 1698; Shea, Early Voy., 21, 1S«1).
Quinnapin (probably an abbreviation
of kwintipintim, 'he turns (something)
around.' — Gerard). A chief of the Nar-
raganset, nephew of Miantonomo. ^He
sided with his brother-in-law, King
Philip, in the war of 1675, and was pres
ent at the attack on Lancaster. The next
year he was captured by the English,
tried by court-martial at Newport, R. I.,
sentenced to death, and shot. Quinnapin
was the Indian who purchased Mrs Row-
landson from her captor at the taking of
Lancaster. Her narrative contains inter
esting information about him. ( A. F. c. )
ftuinnat. An economically important
species of salmon (Salmo quinnat) of the
Pacific coast of North America: the com
mon salmon of the Columbia, known also
as tyee salmon, Chinook salmon, etc.
From t'kii'hmat, the name of this
Salishan dialects current in the Columbia
r. region. According to Boas, the Upper
Chinook form is -Ignnat.
Quinney, John. An Indian of the Mohe-
san or Stockbridge tribe, who lived about
the middle of the 18th century. He was
probably an assistant or interpreter to
the Rev. John Sergeant the elder, mis
sionary at Stockbridge, Mass., from
344
QUINNEY QUINNIPIAC
[B. A. E.
to 1749, whom he aided in translating
into Mohegan various prayers and other
works, including the Assembly^ Cate
chism, printed at Stockbndge m 1795.
Nothing is known of his personal history;
but his descendants were prominent in
the later history of the tribe.
His son, JOSEPH QUINNEY, whose name
is also spelled Quanaukaunt and Quine-
quaun, was town constable of Stockbridge
in 1765; and in 1777, after the death of
the sachem Solomon Unhaunnauwaun-
nutt, was made chief of the Mohegan
tribe. Another JOSEPH QUINNEY, per
haps a son, was chosen deacon of the new
Stockbridge (N. Y.) church in 1817, and
in the following year was one of the lead
ers in the emigration of his people from
the State of New York to their new home
in the AY.
Quinney, John W. A Stockbridge In
dian of the early half of the 19th century,
born in 1797, and chief of the tribe in
Wisconsin for three years previous to his
death, July 21, 185*5. When a boy he
was one of three who received a common
English education under the patronage
of the United States, being placed under
the tuition of Caleb Underbill, of West-
• chester, X. Y., where he pursued his
studies with alacrity and proficiency. By
degrees he gained the confidence of his
people, until almost the entire tribal
business was intrusted to him. In 1822,
he, with two others, formed a deputation
to Green Bay, Wis., where a treaty was
made and concluded with the Menominee,
by which was purchased all the Green
Buy lands designed for the future home
of the New York Indians. In 1825 he
procured the passage of a law by the
New York legislature granting the Stock-
bridge tribe full value for the New York
lands, thus enabling them subsequently
to remove to Green Bay. The lands of
the New York Indians purchased from
the Menominee being endangered by a
repurchase made by United States offi
cers, Quinney was sent in 1828 to petition
Congress, in behalf of the united New
York tribes, for the recognition of their
landed rights. In this, however, he
failed, and the Stock bridge tribe lost their
home at Kaukana, Fox r., but the Gov
ernment allowed them $25,000 for their
improvements. Quinney next entered at
once into a new plan, and finally, after
protracted efforts, he obtained, in 1832,
the grant of two townships on the E. side
of L. Winnebago, Wis., where the tribe
still resides. About the year 1833 Quin
ney framed a constitution, as the basis of
a tribal government, which was adopted
by his people and led to the abandon
ment of hereditary chieftainship. In
1846 he effected the repeal of an act of
Congress of 1843 which made citizens of
his tribesmen, thus permitting his people
to enjoy their own customs and govern
ment; he also obtained for them $5,000
on account of their old claims. The tribe
made a treaty in 1843, in concluding
which Quinney took a prominent part,
the Government agreeing to find the tribe
a new home wr. of the Mississippi, and to
remove them thither; but after many un
successful attempts on their part to select
the lands and remove, in which Quinney
engaged with untiring zeal, he finally
conceived the plan of reacquiring the
township of Stockbridge. Efforts imme
diately commenced finally terminated in
the ratification of a new treaty by which
the Government receded to the tribe its
old home. In 1854, Quinney succeeded in
obtaining the passage of a law by Con
gress which granted to him the title to 460
JOHN W. QUINNEY. (FROM A PAINTING IN THE WISCONSIN HIS
TORICAL SOCIETY.)
acres in Stockbridge. At the election
held in 1852, he was chosen grand sachem
of the tribe, which office he filled honor
ably until his death, encouraging every
thing calculated to improve his people
(Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 309-311, 1859).
The prominence of the Quinney family
in the history of the Stockbridge tribe is
shown by the presence of from one to three
of the family names signed to every treaty
made by these Indians with the United
States from Oct. 27, 1832, to Feb. 5, 1856.
Quinnipiac ('long-water people.' — Ge
rard). A tribe formerly occupying the
country on both sides of Quinnipiac r.
about its mouth, in New Haven co., Conn.
Their principal village bore the same
name. Ruttenber makes them a part of
the Wappinger group and subject to the
JDLL. 30]
QUIflNIPlAC QUIQUIBOKICA
345
Vlattabesec, while Gookin says they were
lubj ect to the Pequot. De Forest includes
n this tribe the Guilford Indians as well
is those of New Haven, East Haven, and
Branford. The Hammonasset might
ilso be included. They were estimated
n 1730 at 250 to 300 persons. In 1638
hey numbered 47 warriors, but in 1774
,here were only 38 souls. Some of them
lad removed in 1768 to Farmington,
,vhere land was bought for them among
,he Tunxi. Some Quinnipiac graves have
}een examined, in which skeletons were
ound at the depth of 3J ft, stretched on
)are sandstone with no indication of
vrappings or inclosures. For an account
>f the labors of the Rev. Abraham Pier-
ion at Branford and of his translations
nto the Quiripi, or Quinnipiak, language
>f various works for the use of the Indi-
ins, see Pilling, Bibliog. Algonq. Lang.,
596-402, 1891, and consult also Towns-
lend, Quinnipiak Inds., 1900. (j. M.)
Sinnipiaks.— Maurault, Abnakis, 3, 1866. Pana-
[uanike.— Haynes (1639) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
th s., VI, 355, 1863. Qinnepioke.— Trumbull,
tonn., I, 95, 1818. Queenapiok.— Underbill (1638)
quoted by Townshend, Quinnipiak Inds., 8, 1900.
lueenapoick.— Underbill (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Joll. 3ds.,vi, 1, 1837. Quenepiage.— Patrick (1637),
bid., 4th s., vii, 324, 1865. Quenepiake.— Daven-
x>rt (1637) quoted by Townshend, Quinnipiak
.nds., 8, 1900. Quenopiage.— Patrick (1637) in Mass,
list, Soc. Coll., 4th s., VII, 323, 1865. Querepees.—
3e Laet (1633) quoted by Trumbull in Conn. Hist,
toe. Coll., Ill, 9, 1895. Quiliapiack.— Ruggles in
Sfass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., IV, 182, 1795. Quili-
riacke.— Haynes (1639), ibid., 4th s., vi, 355, 1863.
luillipeage.— Stoughtoii (1637) quoted by Trum-
mll, Ind. Names Conn., 61, 1881. Quillipiacke.—
lopkins (1648) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi,
!40, 1863. Quillipieck. — Early record cited by
Trumbull in Conn. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 10, 1895.
luillipiog.— Dunster (ca. 1648), in Mass. Hist. Soc.
}oll., 4th s., I, 252, 1852. Quillipiuk.— Hubbard
1680), ibid., 2d s., VI, 318, 1815. Quillipyake.—
tlogers (1640), ibid., 4th s., vn, 217, 1865. Quilly-
>ieck.— Davenporte (1639), ibid. ,3d s., in, 166, 1833.
luimipeiock.— Eliot (1647), ibid., IV, 7, 1834. Quin-
ipeag.— Lechford (1641), ibid., in, 98, 1833. Quina-
>eake.— Gookin (1674), ibid., 1st s., i, 147, 1806.
luinipiac.— Kendall, Trav., I, 276, 1809. Quinipi-
ick. — Early record cited by Trumbull in Conn.
3ist. Soc. Coll., in, 10, 1895. Quinipiuck.— Clark
1652) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. ,3d s., vin, 290, 1843.
iuinnepaeg.— Niles(1761),ibid., Vl,169, 1837. Quin-
icpas.— McKenneyand Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81,
.854. Quinnepauge.— Niles (1761) in Mass. Hist,
toe. Coll., 3ds., vi, 169, 1837. Quinnepiack.— Prince
1735), ibid., 2d s., vni, 122, 1819. Quinne-py-
ioghq.— Stiles quoted by Trumbull, Ind. Names
^onn., 61, 1881. Quinnipauge.— Kendall, Trav., I,
576, 1809. Quinnipiak.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 156,
,836. Quinnipieuck.— Williams quoted by Trum-
jull in Conn. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 9, 1895. Quinni-
nog.— Peters (ca. 1637) quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,
3k. 2, 102, 1848. Quinnipioke.— Kendall, Trav., I,
i76, 1809. Quinnopiage.— Patrick (1637) in Mass.
toe. Coll., 4th s., vii, 323, 1865. Quinnypiag.— Ma
son (ca. 1670), ibid., 2d s., vni, 146, 1819. Quinny-
nock.— Agreement of 1638 quoted by Trumbull in
^Oim. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ill, 10, 1895. Quinnypiog.—
Mason (1637) quoted by Townshend, Quinnipiak
[nds., 10, 1900. Quinopiocke.— Trumbull, Ind.
Barnes Conn., 9, 10, 1881. Quinypiock. — Eaton
;1640) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., VI, 345,
1863. Quirepeys.— Van der Donck (1656) quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 82, 1872. Quiri-
peys.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn. ,61, 1881 (early
Dutch form). Quiripi.— Trumbull in Conn. Hist.
3oc. Coll., in, 9, 1895. Qunnipieuk. — Williams
quoted by Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 378, 1816.
Qunnipiuck.— Williams (1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc
Silm4-?-^' v';,251.1»5a. ftunnipiug.- Williams
(1640), ibid., 2bo. Qunnippiuck.— Vater, Mith pt
3, sec. 3, 344, 1816. Quunnipieuck.— Williams (1643)
in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 1st s., in, 205, 1794 (name
used by the tribe). Qvinipiak.— Peter (ca. 1637),
ibid., 4th s., vi, 94, 1863.
Quinnipiac. The principal village of
the Quinnipiac, occupying the site of New
Haven, Conn. For details of its situation
and history, see Townshend, Uuinnipiak
Inds., 1900.
Quioborique. One of 36 tribes reported
in 1683 as living in Texas, 3 days' travel
N. E. of the mouth of the Rio Conchos.
This information was given to Domingo
de Mendoza by his Juinano guide, Juan
Sabeata (Mendoza, Viage, 1683-84, MS. in
Archive General of Mexico). (H. E. K.)
Q,uiomaqui. Mentioned by On ate ( Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the Rio Grande, N. Mex., in 1598.
Quiotraco. A pueblo of the Tigua or
the Tewa in New Mexico in 1598 (Onate
in Doc. Ined., xvi, 116, 1871). Bandelier
(Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1885) identifies
it with ruins in Rio Arriba eo., and it
appears to be identical with Quioyaco,
mentioned by Onate (op. cit., 102) as a
Chigua (Tigua) pueblo.
Quioucohanock ('gull river people.'—
Gerard). A former tribe of the Pow-
hatan confederacy on the s. bank of
James r. in Surry co., Va. They num
bered about 125 in 1608.
Quioughcohanock was understood to
be the name of two streams about 11 in.
apart, afterward called Upper and Lower
Chipoak creeks. The name of the peo
ple was understood by the settlers of
Jamestown to be Tapahanock, 'people of
the stream that ebbs and flows'— a char
acteristic of all creeks of tidewater Vir
ginia, which depend for their water on
the tides of the rivers into which they
flow, and not on the drainage of the
surrounding land. Their chief town and
residence of the werowance was probably
upon an eminence now called Wharf
Bluff, just E. of Upper Chipoak cr.,
in Surry co. It was visited, May 5,
1607, by Capt. Archer, who gives an en
tertaining account of the werowance of
the country. K- «• °-)
Quiocohanoes.-Jefferson (1785), Notes 129, It
auiocohanses.— Boudinot, Star in the \\est, 128,
1816. Quiyougcohanocks. - Smith (H>2'.»), \'i., I.
116 repr. 1819. Quiyoughcohanocks. — Stnu-luy
S. 1612), Va., 35, 1849 (the river) ftuiyoughqno-
hanocks.-Pots in Smith (1629;., Va., I, 230, repr.
1819 (misprint).
Quioucohanock. The chief village of tl
Quioucohanock (q. v.).
Ooiacohanauke.-Strachey (ca. 1612 ), Va., 56, 18-
Quiyonghcohanock. -Smith (1629), Va., I, i
repr. 1819 (misprint). Tapahanock. -Strachey
(ca. 1612), Va., 56, 1819 (commonly, but corruptly,
S° Quiquiborica.'1^ A 'former rancheria,
probably of the Sobaipari, visited
Kino and Mange in 1699 (Mange cited by
346
QUIQUIHATCH — QUIVIRA
[ B. A. E.
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Hex., 358, 1889).
Situated on the Rio Santa Cruz, 6 leagues
s. of (iuevavi (q. v.), neiir the Arizona-
Sonora boundary. Probably the later
Buena vista. See Bacuancos.
Quiquihatch. See Quick-hatch.
Quirogles. A former Costanoan village
on or near San Francisco bay, Cal.
Quiroeles —Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
(iuirotes.— Huriiboldt, New Spain, I, 321, 1811.
Quisabas. A tribe mentioned in lb»4
In- Domingo de Mendoza ( Viage, 1683-84,
MS. in Archive Gen. ) among those he
expected to see in central Texas.
Quisaht (prob. 'people on the other
side' ). A name given to the Nootka set
tlements "beyond the Yuclulaht" (Uclue-
let). — Sproat, Savage Life, 303, 1868.
Quiscat. The name of a chief of the
lowerTawakoni village, and of the village
itself, in the latter part of the 18th century.
The settlement was on the w. side of the
Brazos, on a bluff or plateau above some
springs, notfar from modern Waco, Texas.
In 1778, immediately after an epidemic,
it contained 150 warriors, or about 750
people (Mezieres in Mem. de Nueva Espa-
na, xxvin, 273, MS.). In 1779, Mezieres,
while at the village, called it the "first
village of the Taucanas, named that of
Quiscat" (Noticia de los Efectos, etc.,
Sept. 13, 1779, in Mem. de Nueva Espana,
xx vni, 248, MS.). Morfi erroneously says
that this village was one of Kichai and
Yscani (Hist. Tex., ca. 1781, MS.). The
name El Quiscat was applied to the vil
lage as late as 1795 (Manuel Mufioz in
La'mar Papers, Mar. 13, 1795, MS.). Chief
Quiscat went to San Antonio with Mezi
eres to make peace with the Spaniards,
apparently in 1772, and remained there
after generally friendly, particularly using
his influence to aid the Spaniards in re
storing the apostate Aranames to Espi-
ritu Santo mission, and inducing the
Tonkawa to settle in a permanent village
(Vial, Diario, 1787, in Archive Gen., Hist.,
XLIII, MS.). Pedro Vial, when on his
expedition from San Antonio to Santa
Fe, having been severely injured by a fall
from his horse, stayed three weeks at the
lodge of Chief "Quiscate" to recover.
See Fledtazo*. For the name, cf. Kishkat,
given as a Wichita subtribe. (H. E. B.)
Guiacat.— Morii, MS. Hist. Tex., n, ca. 1781. ftuis-
cat. — Me/H-res (177'J), op. oit. Quiscate. — Vial
(17X7), op. cit. Quisquate.— Ibid.
Quiaiyove. A Calussa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Luiseyove.— Fontaneda, as quoted by French, Hist.
Coll. La., 2d s., n, 255, 1H75 (misprint). Quise-
yove.— Fontaneda as quoted by Ternaux-Com-
pans, Voy., xx, 22, 1841. Quisiyove.— Fontaneda
Memoir (r.a. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Quitacas. One of the tribes the mem
bers of which accompanied Domingo de
Mendoza on his expedition from the mid
dle Rio Grande to the interior of Texas
in 1683-84.— Mendoza, Viage (1683-84),
MS. in Archivo Gen. Mexico. (H.E.B.)
Quitamac. A ruined pueblo of the Opata
about 12 m. s. E. of Baserac, on the head
waters of Rio Yaqui, lat. 30°, E. Sonora,
Mexico.
Q,uit-a-mac.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in,
62, 1890; IV, 517, 1892.
Quitoles. A tribe mentioned by Cabeza
de Vaca (Smith trans., 84, 1851) as dwell
ing on the coast during his sojourn in
Texas in 1527-34. The locality given
is indefinite, and the ethnic relations of
the tribe can not be determined with cer
tainty, but they were probably Karanka-
wan or Coahuiltecan. Cf. Guisoles.
Quitoks.— Cabeza de Vaca, Smith trans., 137,1871.
Quitovaquita. The westernmost Papago
village, situated on the headwaters of Rio
Salado of Sonora, near the Arizona-Sonora
boundary, Ion. 112° 40'. Pop. 250 in
1863, 314 in 1900.
Quitobaca.— Garc£s. Diary (1775-6), 487, 1900 (here
confused with Bacapa). Quito Vaqueta.—
Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869. Quotova-
quita.— Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1863, 385, 1864.
Quittaub. A village having some Pray
ing Indians in 1698, apparently in s. w.
Plymouth co. , Mass. It may have been
subject to the Wampanoag. See Rawson
and Danforth (1698) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ists., x, 129, 1809.
Quiubaco. Mentioned by Oilate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of the
Rrovince of Atripuy, in the region of the
>wer Rio Grande, N. Mex. , in 1598. Pos
sibly an attempt at Shiewibak, the native
name of Isleta pueblo.
Quiutcanuaha. An unidentified tribe
mentioned by Jesus Maria (Relacion,
Aug. 15, 1691, folio 112, MS. ) as among
the "Texias," or allies of the Hasinai ol
Texas. He said that they were s. w. of
the Nabedache, and named them with
Vidix (Bidai?), Toaha, Cantouhaona,
Mepayaya, and others. They evidently
lived beween Trinity and San An
tonio rs. (n. E. B.)
Quivers. See Arrows, Receptacles.
Quivi. An unidentified tribe mentioned
by Morfi in his list of Texas tribes (MS.
Hist. Tex., bk. n, ca. 1781)
Quiviquinta. A Tepehuane pueblo in N.
Jalisco, Mexico, 38 m. N. w. of Jesus
Maria, and about 40 m. s. w. of Lajas.
Quiaviquinta.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 281, 1864.
ftuivira (possibly a Spanish corruption
of Kidikwius, or Kirikurus, the Wichita
name for them selves, or of Kirikuruks, the
Pawnee name for the Wichita). An In
dian "province" of which Coronado
learned from an Indian of the plains,
evidently a Pawnee, known as "The
Turk," while on the Rio Grande among
the Pueblos of New Mexico in 1540-41.
Quivira being reported as populous and of
great wealth, Coronado started with his
army, in the spring of 1541, to find it, with
The Turk as a guide; but the Spaniards
finding they were being misled by the
Indian, who hoped to lose them on the
fLL. 30]
QUIYOUGH QUOTOUGH
347
eat plains and cause them to perish, The
irk was put in irons, the main force sent
ick from the upper waters of the Bio
)lorado of Texas, where they then were,
id another Indian, Ysopete, chosen as
dde for the rest of the journey due N.
Quivira, of which province he was a
itive. Proceeding northward for about
irty days with 30 picked horsemen,
jronadoVeached a river, which he called
5. Peter and Paul (identified as the
rkansas), the last of June, and pro
dded up its N. bank within the present
ansas. This was the beginning of the
uivira country. The surrounding region
as traversed during the remainder of
ie summer, but great disappointment
et the Spaniards at the finding of only
llages of grass lodges occupied by a
•.mi-agricultural tribe, identified as the
richita. The Turk was strangled to
jath as a punishment for his deception.
n invitation was sent to the chief, Tat-
Tax, of the neighboring province of
arahey, believed to have been the Paw-
?e country, and every effort was made
Y the Spaniards to find traces of the gold
i which the region was reputed to
xmnd, but of course without result,
he explorers returned to the Rio Grande
Y a more direct route, evidently follow-
ig, from the Arkansas r., what later
^caine the Santa Fe trail. Coronado
mtinued to Mexico with his army in
>42, leaving behind Fray Juan de Pa-
ilia, who returned to Quivira, but was
turdered by the natives because he
lanned to leave them and minister to
lother tribe. The name Quivira soon
opeared on the maps of the period, but
y reason of the indefiniteness of the
nowledge of its situation the locality
lifted from the region of the Great
lains to the Pacific coast, and finally
>ttled, in the form La Gran Quivira, at
ie ruins of the forgotten Piro settle-
lent of Tabira, E. of the Rio Grande in
ew Mexico, at which a Franciscan mis-
on was established in 1 629.
Consult Bandelier (1) in Arch. Inst.
apers, i, 1883; in, v, 1890; (2) in
he Nation, Oct. 31 and Dec. 7, 1889;
/inship in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896;
lodge (1) in Brower, Harahey, 1899;
2) in Span. Expl. in the Southern U. S.,
)07; Mooney in Harper's Mag., May,
399; Ritchey in Kans. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
i, 1900; Dunbar, ibid./x, 1908; Brower,
luivira, 1898. (P. w. H.)
guivira.— Coronado (1541) in Doc. Ined., xiv,
:4, 1870. Cuivira.— Castaneda (1596) misquoted
i Am. Geog. Soc. Trans., v, 213, 1874. Cuybira.—
osa (1582-83) in Doc. Ined., xv, 145, 1871. Gran
uivira.— Kino (ca. 1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
, i, 347, 1856 (confused with Tabira). Mivera.—
ennant, Arctic Zoology, 3, 1792 (misprint).
nivira.— Mota-Padilla, Hist. delaConquista, 164,
'42 (misprint). Quebira.— Doc. of 1542 in Smith,
olec. Doc. Fla., 1,151-54, 1857. que Vira.— Jara-
illlo as quoted iu Doc. Ined., xiv, 310, 1870.
Quibira.— Coronado (1541), ibid., 326 ftuinira —
Demarcaci6n y Division, etc., ibid., xv, 461 1871
(also Quinira). Quiriba.— Jaramillo (ca 1500',
ibid., xiv, 313, 1870 (misprint). Quiuira — Gonmra
(1554) quoted by Hakluyt, Voy., in, 455, 1600)-
Galvano (1563) in Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xxx, 22?'
1862; Munster, Cosmog., 1st map, 1598. Quiui-
riens.— Gomara, Hist. Gen., 470a, 1006. Quivera —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 28, 1854. Quivica —
Hornot, Anec. Amer., 221, 1776. Quivina — Dobbs
Hudson Bay, 163, 1744 (misprint). Quivira.—
Coronado (1541) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix
362, 1838; Doc. Ined., xm, 264, 1K70. Quivine.—
Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 23, 1776. Quivirans. -
Prince, N. Mex., 166, 1883 (the people), ftuivi-
renses.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., iv, 389, 1788 (the peo
ple). Qvivira.— Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, map,
114-16, 1605. Tindan.— Bonilla (1776) quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N.Mex., 108, 1889; Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 174, 1890 (Quivira and
Teton confused). Xaqueuria.— Gal vano (1563) in
Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xxx, 227, 1862 (apparently
Axa and Quivira).
Quiyough ( ' gulls.'— Hewitt). A village
of the Powhatan confederacy in 1608, on
the s. bank of Aquia cr., near its mouth,
in Stafford co., Va. (Smith, 1629, Va., i,
map, repr. 1819). The name Aquia is
derived therefrom.
Quizquiz. A former town on or near
the Mississippi r. in N. w. Miss. De Soto
(1541) found its people at war with those
of a town called Alibamo, and he assaulted
the place before crossing the Mississippi
into the Quapaw country.
Chisca. — Garcilasso de la Vega, Flu., 175, 1723.
Quizquiz. — Gentleman of Elvas in Hakluyt Soc.
Pub., ix, 89, 1851. duiz Q,uiz.— Biedma (1544) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 104, 1850.
Q,unahair ('pleasant place'). An in
habited Niska village of 5 old-fashioned
houses with totem-poles in front; situated
on a gravel flat at the edge of the woods,
on the s. bank of Nass r., Brit. Col., just
below the canyon. In 1906 the inhab
itants were about to leave it and to settle
several miles above, at the lower end of
the canyon. («. T. E.)
Qunnoune. See Canonicus.
Quoddy. A variety of large herring
found in Passamaquoddy bay, Me. From
the place and ethnic name Passama
quoddy, Pesktdtmakddi, according to
Gatschet (Nat, Geog. Mag., vm, 23, 1897),
which signifies 'abundance of pollock m
the Passamaquoddy dialect. The trun
cated form Quoddy appears also in place
nomenclature. There are also "quoddy
boats" in this region. (A. F. c. )
Quoits. See Chunkey.
ftuoratean Family. A term derived from
Kworatem, the Yurok name of a small
area of flat land at the confluence of K la-
math and Salmon rs., just below the
mouth of the latter, N. w Cal. Ihis
name, proposed by Gibbs (Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 422, 1853), was adopted
by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 100, 1891)
for the linguistic family consisting of the
Karok (q. v.) tribe or group. .
ftuotouih. A village situated in 1608 on
the w. bank of Patuxent r ..in Prince
George co., Md.-Smith (1629), Va., i,
map, repr. 1819.
348
Qyan. The name of a place at the N.
point of (Cray's harbor, coast of Wash
ington (Gairdner, 1S35, in Jour. Geog.
Soe. Lond., xi, 255, 1841). Unidentified.
Rababou. See Robbiboe.
Rabbit Assiniboin. A small band of
Assiniboin living in 1829 in Assiniboia,
Canada, w. of the Red River band. —
Henry, Jour., n, 522, 1897.
Rabbit Lake Chippewa. A Chippewa
band on Rabbit lake, Minn. — Washington
treaty ( 1863 ) in U. S. Ind. Treat. , 215, 1873.
Rabbit stick. The flat, curved rabbit
club, jtulithkohu of the Hopi, often called
a boomerang, is not self- retrieving like the
Australian weapon, though it shares the
aeroplane nature of the latter; it is simi
lar in form, but has not the delicate
curves shaped to cause a return flight.
Not all the Australian aeroplane clubs,
however, are self-retrieving, a property
probably discovered through practise
with sailing clubs. The Hopi rabbit
stick is delivered in the same way as the
Australian, and its course after it strikes
the ground often brings it to the right or
left of the thrower and nearer to him than
the farthest point reached in its flight.
It makes one or more revolutions in its
flight toward a rabbit, and if it does not
strike the animal directly, its rapid gyra
tion when it touches the ground makes
probable the hitting of any'object within
several feet. So far as is 'known this is
the only aeroplane club used in America.
The material is GambelPs oak (Quercus
gainbelii), and a branch of the proper
curve is_ selected for its manufacture.
One end is cut out to form a handle, and
the club is usually varnished with resin
and painted with an invariable design in
black, red, and green. Of late years a
rabbit figure is frequently painted thereon.
The weapon has a religious significance,
probably arising from its use in cere
monial rabbit hunts, and it is the symbol
of the sacred dance personage named
Makto, 'hunt.'
The Gabrielefios of s. California used a
rabbit stick similar to that of the Hopi;
it was 2 ft in length in a straight line H
in. across at the handle, and If in. across
at the broadest part, with an average
thickness of | in. It was made of hard
wood, and ornamented with markings
burnt in the surface.
See Fewkes in 21st Rep. B. A. E pi-
xlix, 1903; Dellenbaugh, North \rner-
icansof Yesterday, 270, 1901 ; Hoffman in
Bull. Essex Inst., xvn, 29, 1885; Parrv in
Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. for 1872, 397-
(w. H.)
Rabbit Trap. A Cherokee settlement in
upper Georgia about the time of the re
moval of the tribe to the W. in 1839.— Doc
A l'99,vrt('(1 by R°yce in 5th
A. 11,., 144, 1887.
RACE NAMES
[B.A.B.
Raccoon. A well-known quadruped,
Procyon lotor, of the Ursida?, or bear
family, esteemed alike for its flesh and
its pelt, which was one of the skins used
by the southern Indians for making their
loose winter mantles, or matchcoats. The
first mention of the name in a recogniz
able form, that of arocoun, was made in
1610, and the second, in that of aroughcun,
in 1612. The animal, which is noctur
nal in its habits, sleeps in the daytime in
some hollow tree ('the sweet gum, Liquid-
ambar slyratiflua, in the S. ) during the
successive climbings of which to seek its
abode the sharp nails with which its
forepaws are provided leave longscratches
upon the bark. Such a tree is hence
called by the Indians by a name signify
ing 'raccoon tree.' It was from such tree-
scratching custom that the animal re
ceived from the Virginia Indians the
name by which it is universally known
to English-speaking people, viz, tirakun,
an apocopated form of arakunZm, 'he
scratches with the hands.' The name is
sometimes applied in British Guiana to
the coatimondi (Nasua fusca) , arid, along
with its apheretic form of 'coon' (which:
also is a humorous name for a negro, and
in 1844 wras a nickname applied to mem
bers of the Whig party, that adopted'
the raccoon as an emblem), enters into
several combinations, as, 'raccoon-berry,'
the fruit of Podophyllum peltatum and'
Symphoricarpus racemosus, on which the
animal feeds; 'raccoon dog,' a kind of
dog (Nyctereutes procyonoides) of Japan
and China, and also a dog trained to hunt
raccoons; 'raccoon grape,' a species of'
srape ( Vitis sestivalis) of which the ani
mal, and his relative the bear, are very
fond; 'raccoon (or coon) oyster,'
small southern variety of the mollusk on
which the animal subsists when vege
table food is scarce; 'raccoon perch,'
the yellow perch (Perca flavescens), the
dark bands upon the sides of which bear
a remote resemblance to those of a rac
coon's tail; 'coon bear,' a large carni
vore of Tibet, and 'coon-heel,' a name
in Connecticut for a long, slender oyster.
In the Presidential campaign of '1844,
'Coonery' was a derogative synonym for
Whiggery or Whiggism, meaning the doc
trines of the Whig party. The animal has
the reputation of being very knowing;
hence the simile 'as sly as a coon,' and
the metaphor 'he is an old coon,' said of a
person who is very shrewd. Finally, 'tc
coon ' is to creep, cling close, to creep as
a coon along a branch; a 'gone coon',
is a person whose case is hopeless, and 2
'coon's age' is a southern figurative ex-'
pression meaning a long time; while tc
be 'as forlorn as an unmated coon' is tc
be extremely wretched. (w. R. G.)
Race names. The names given to the
white man by the various Indian tribes
iULL. 30]
RACE NAMES
349
xhibit a wide range of etymological
ignification, since the newcomers re-
eived appellations referring to their per-
onal appearance, arrival in ships, arms,
ress, and other accouterments, activi-
ies, merchandise and articles brought
rith them, as iron, and fancied corres-
ondence to figures of aboriginal myth
nd legend. A few tribes borrowed
-ords to designate the white man, prob-
bly before they actually saw him. Some
thers extended the term at first em-
loyed for Englishmen or Frenchmen
> include all white men with whom
ley afterward had to do. In the fol
ding examples the native names have
een simplified so far as possible.
Algonquian names.— Among the various
.nguages of the Algonquian stock a num-
3r of different terms for white man are
» be found. The Arapaho has niatha,
magakanet, nihanatayeche, etc. The
st signifies 'yellow hide,' the second
vhite-skinned.' Of niatha Mooney
.4th Rep. B. A. E., 1020, 1896) says:
The word signifies literally expert,
:illful, or wise, and is also the Arapaho
ime for the spider." Kroeber (Trad.
Arapaho, 8, 1902) says the name is
ven to the character in Arapaho tradi-
Dns corresponding to the Algonquian
anabozho, Napi, etc., and the Siouan
htinike, while at the same time it is
>w "the ordinary word for white men
Arapaho just as in Cheyenne the
ime of the mythical character Vihho,
is been applied to the whites." (See
so Wake, Mhancan, the White Man,
n. Antiq., xxvi, 224-31, 1904. ) In Sik-
ca a white man is called napiekwan,
which -ekwan is a kind of ethnic suffix
the person. As a general term for
-hite man' we have the Chippewa
•yablshkiwad, 'one who is white' (gen-
illy referring to Englishmen only);
iami, wdbkeloketa, 'white skin' (a white
in); equally common with these terms
•whites in general is mishakiganaslwug,
ley of the hairy chest' (Wm. Jones,
:' n, 1906 ) . The former Chippewa term
"responds with the Cree wapiskisiw
d related words in cognate dialects,
e Delaware woapsit, 'white person,'
' nines literally 'he is white.' Dela-
re also has for 'European' Hchwon-
?h, 'person from the salt (sea).' The
1 ippewa term for 'Englishman,' shaga-
< W, has been extended to mean ' white
] .n,' just as has also the Micmac word
'Frenchman,' wenooch, Penobscot
< enoch, Abnaki awanoch, cognate with
^ :h other Algonquian terms for 'white
| n ' as the Narraganset awaunagus, Scat-
j ok wanux, Pequot-Mohegan wonnux,
J 3samaquoddy wenoch, etc., primarily
< ived from awan, 'who,' 'somebody,'
1 5 European being looked upon as
' 'mebody coming. '
. Athapascan names.— According to Mor-
ice (Anthropos, i, 236, 1906), the West
ern Dene call the whites neto, and the
Drench su-neto, i. e. 'the true white
men. The Navaho term for whites is
Belagana, a corruption of the Spanish
word Americano.
Eskimo names.— The representative Es
kimo term for 'white man' is kablunak
according to Rink (Am. Anthr., xr, 181-
87, 1898), a corruption by Europeans of
keyalunak, 'wolf,' preserved in this sense
only in the Eskimo language of the far
west, the name having been given with
reference to the myth of "the girl and
the dogs." Another etymology derives
the word from the root qauk, 'daylight,'
'white day,' so that it ultimately signi
fies 'having very light skin.' Petitot
favors a derivation which indicates the
European fashion of "wearing a cap or
hat covering their foreheads down to the
eyebrows (kablut)." In the secret lan
guage of the Central Eskimo medicine
men (Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,
xv, 35, 1901 ) the word for ' European ' is
kidlatet, evidently a derivative of kidlak,
the secret term for 'iron.' When the
crew of the Plover reached Pt Barrow
(Richardson, Polar Reg., 300, 1861), they
were termed by the Eskimo shakenatan-
agmeun, 'people from under the sun,'
and emakhlin, 'seamen,' but commonly
nelluangmeun, 'unknown people.' The
Greenland Eskimo called the Danes ukis-
sut, ' winterers.'
Iroquoian names. — The Cherokee, ac
cording to Mooney, call the white man
ytinwunega, from ytinwi 'person,' and
unega 'white.' Cuoq (Lex. Iroq., 112,
1882) gives for 'white man,' kihnara-
ken, 'my skin is white,' from keraken
'I am white,' and ohna 'skin.' Another
Iroquoian term is asseroni, 'he makes
axes,' the name applied by the Iroquois
to the first Dutch colonists, and in Can
ada, in the form onseronni, to the French.
Other Iroquoian names now or formerly
in use are: Wyandot or Caughnawaga
tulhaesaga, said to mean 'morning-light
people,' and ashalecoa, or assaricol, said
to mean 'big knife'; Huron agnonha,
'Frenchman.'
Kiowan names— A. Kio wa term for ' whi te
men' is bedalpago, 'hairy mouths,' from
bedal 'lip,' pa 'downy hair,' and go
tribal terminal. Another iata-ka-i, 'ears
stickingout,' which, according to Mooney
(14th Rep. B. A. E., 1091, 1896) applies
to the ears of a white "as compared
with the Indian's, which are partly con
cealed by his long hair." It is also the
Kiowa name for a mule or a donkey.
Another term is hanpogo, 'trappers,'
because some of the first whites known to
them were American trappers (Mooney,
17th Rep. B. A. E., 397, 1898). Still
other names in use among the Kiowa
350
EACE NAMES
[B.A.B
for white men, according to Mooney, are
(janonko, 'growlers,' in allusion to their
rougher voices; ganlnnto, 'capwearers,
Bndboi/oRko, 'blonds.' The word bedal-
JM/O, while designating whites in general,
applies more particularly to Americans
who are also known as fo-taka-i, cold
whites,' that is, northern white men, as
distinguished from the Mexicans to the s.
The Texans are distinguished as Teha'-
nego, from the Spanish Tejano.
Kitunahan names. — The Kutenai call a
white man snyapi, a term identical with
sueapo, given by Parker (Jour., 381,
1S40) as the Nez Perce" word for 'Ameri
can.' Another Kutenai term is nutlukene,
'stranger.' A third expression, kamnuqtlo
aktxmakinik, 'white man,' is probably a
translation of the English term.
Maidu nu me.— According to Gatschet
the term for white man is sakini, i. e.
'ghosts,' 'spirits'.
Shoshonean names. — In She-shorn and
Comanche the word for 'white man' is
ta'u-o; in Paiuteand Bannock, tavibo. This,
as Mooney (14th Rep. B. A. E., 1056, 1896)
has pointed out, seems to be derived from
tabi, 'the sun.' The Washo name for
'white man,' tabaa, may have been bor
rowed from the neighboring Paviotso.
The idea of sun men, or easterners, is met
with elsewhere, as among the Hopi of
Shoshonean stock.
Siouan names.— Long (Exped. Rocky
Mts., u, Ixxx, 1823) gives the name for
'white man' in Oto as mazonkka, 'iron-
makers,' and the Omaha name as wahta,
1 makers.' A vocabulary of about 1819 has
Omaha wahe, Hidatsa washi, i. e. masi.
More modern vocabularies and dictiona
ries give the following Siouan words for
'white man': Dakota, washechu; Mandan,
wv.ashi; A.ssini\)O\ii,wahsheechoon. These
and related words signify 'rich people,' or
perhaps 'generous people.' The Hidatsa
term (Matthews, Hidatsa Ind., 183, 1877)
for 'white' (American) is maetsihateki,
or uutetxiictia, i. e. 'longer big knife.'
Hkiftayetftn names. — The Skidegate dia
lect of Haida has for 'white man' kelga-
daa, 'man white,' and yets-haidagai, 'iron
people,' the latter being the usual term.
nakashan names. — The Nootka word
for 'white man' or 'European,' mama-
tine, signifies really 'house adrift on wa
ter,' in reference to the ships of the new-
corners. The word in the Clayoquot dia
lect is mamatle.
The examples cited show the variety
existing in the names for 'white man'
among the linguistic stocks N. of Mexico
and the interesting ways in which such
appellations have been made up from
peculiarities of a physical, mental, or
social character.
Yuchi name.— The Yuchi term for
white man (American) is kuyaxka, from
kit 'man,' vnaxka 'white' (Gatschet).
Muskhogean name. — The Choctaw tern
for white man is naPhullo.
American*. — The American, or inhabi
tant of the English colonies in what is nov
the United States, received from the In
dians during and after the wars whicl
preceded and followed the Revolution
names which distinguished him from tin
Frenchman and the Englishman. Prob
ably from the swords of the soldiery sey
eral tribes designated Americans as 'bij
knives,' or ' long knives.' This isthe signi
fication of the Chippewa and Nipissinj
chlmokoman, from kechimo koman, 'grea
knife,' Cree kitchimokkuman, Delawan
m* cho?isikan, ' big knife' (i. e., Virginian)
and cognate terms in some of the Algon
quian dialects. In Menominee is foun<
mokuman (mo koman, 'knife'); in Wyan
dot (1819), saraumigh; in Shawnee, she
manes6, 'big knife'; in Oto (1823), mahe
hunjeh; in Omaha (1823), mahhetunguh
in Dakota (1823), menahashah; in Hidats
(1823), manceechteet. These, like th
Yankton minahanska and Teton mila
hanska, signify 'long or big knife.' I;
1871 Roehrig gave the Dakota word fo
'American' as isangtanka, 'big knife.
The Siksika term omak kistoapikwan sign:
fies 'big-knife person'; ommakistowanjU
about the same meaning. The prom
nence of Boston in the early history of th
United States led to its name being use
for ' American' on both the Atlantic an
the Pacific coast. The Micmac to-da
call the United States Bostoon, and a
American Bostoonkawaach; the Nipissir
Bastone, the Canadian Abnaki Baston
and the Mohawk Iroquois Wastonronm
signify not merely the inhabitants of Bo
ton, but the New Englanders or the peop
of the United States in general. Tfc
share of the men in Boston in the develo;
ment of the Oregon country is recalled t
the term Boston, which in the Chinoc
jargon designates 'American.' fromtl
jargon this word passed into a number
the languages of the Pacific coast regio
Klamath, Boshtin; Kutenai, Bosten; De)
(Carrier) Boston. The eastern Dei
name is Bestcorh-o' -tinne, 'people of tl
big knives.' The Navaho have adopt(
Pelikano, or Melikano, from the Spani;
'Americano.' The Hopi name is Mett
cawno (Bourke, Moquis of Arizona, 31
1884), but among themselves they «
the term Pahana, ' eastern water peopl<
The Zuni call Americans Melikanak
(Cushing, in Millstone, x, 100, June 188?
The Cherokee called Americans Anin\
sini, ' Virginians,' from Wat#ini 'Virgin!
( Mooney ) .
English. — One of the earliest terms i
'Englishman' is the Natick wautaco1.
'coat man,' 'he who wears clothin
Others, the Pequot, waunnux, 'somebo
coming,' the term used also for 'Frenc
man' in several eastern Algonquian d
BULL. 30]
RACE NAMES
351
lects; and the Narraganset chauquaquock,
'knife men.' In the latter language
Roger Williams cites Englishmannuck,
and the form Englishmansog, both plurals,
as also^ in use. The modern Canadian
Abnaki has Iglizmon. A Shawnee vocab
ulary of 1819 (Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
i, 290, 1820) has Englishmanake. To an
other group belong the Micmac Aglaseaoo,
the Abnaki Anglis, the Nipissing Aga-
nesha, the Prairie Cree Akaydsiw, the
Chippewa SMganash (which possibly
is connected with 'spearman' or the
'contemptible spearman' — Wm. Jones,
inf'n, 1906), the Ottawa Saganash, the
Cree Akaias, etc., all of which are
thought to be corruptions of the French
'Anglais' or 'les Anglais.' The older
forms of these words, as the Missisauga
(1801) Zaganassa, the Montagnais (1800)
Agaleshou, the Micmac (1800) Angal-
sheeauj Nascapee Naggaleshou, and the
Nipissing Angalesha, seem to justify
this belief, although it is possible
some of these words may have been cor
rupted from 'English' instead of from
'Anglais.' The Abnaki corruption of
'Englishman' was Iglismon (Maurault,
Abenakis, vii, 1866), Delaware Ingel-
ishman. Long (Exped. Rocky Mts.,
1823) gives for 'British' in Oto ragar-
rashing, and in Omaha sukanash, both
loan words from the Algonquian. In
the language of the Siksika 'English
man' is nitapiapikwan, 'real white man.'
The Canadian Mohawk of Lake of Two
Mountains, Quebec, call an 'Englishman'
tforhensaka, 'inhabitant of the east.'
Long, early in the century, gave for ' Brit
ish' in Hidatsa bosheittochresha, which he
interprets as meaning 'the men who
bring black cloth.' In the Chinook jar
gon the word for ' English' is Kintshautsh,
md for 'Englishmen' Kintshautshman,
[rom 'King George,' the reigning mon-
irch at the period in which the jargon
irose. From the jargon these terms have
oassed into a number of the languages of
;he Pacific Coast region: Klamath, Sking
Ishudsh or King Dshutch; Kutenai, Skin-
ijatsh, 'Canadian,' 'Englishman.' The
western Dene, according to Morice (An-
-hropos, i, 236-7, 1906) call the English
xigcenaz, an Algonquian loan-word; the
eastern Dene term them tse-o'tinne, 'in-
labitants of the rocks.' In Creek (of
he Muskhogean stock) Gatschet cites
or Englishmen mikttisi, ' subjects of the
;reat king,' with which goes Choctaw
md Chicasaw minkttisi.
Scotch. — According to Cuoq (Lex. Iroq.,
66, 1882), the Mohawk of Lake of Two
Mountains, Quebec, called the first
Scotchmen (settlers) with whom they
'-ame into contact kentahere, in reference to
heir headdress, 'Tarn O'Shanter,' which
'eminded them of a cow-dropping (ota).
Wilson (Ojeb way Lang., 343, 1874) gives
Scotchmun as the term in Canadian Chip-
pewa. Another Chippewa name is 0/>it-
otowew, 'he who speaks differently.'
Rand gives in Micmac MdjemSn.
FrencJi.—The Algonquian languages in
particular furnish several special words
for 'Frenchman,' individuals of that
nationality having come into very close
contact with many of the tribes of this
stock, as settlers, coureurs des bois, and
hunters and trappers, often having Indian
wives and becoming members of aborigi
nal communities. The Micmac term was
wenjooch (in composition wenjoo), applied
to white men, sometimes even to the
English, but originally and specifically to
the Frenchman and signifying 'somebody
coming.' That this was its original sig
nification the related eastern Algonquian
words for 'white man' indicate, as the
Penobscot aivenoch, the Pequot iraniu-,
the Passamaquoddy wenoch, etc. Another
Algonquian term for Frenchman is the
Cree wemistikojiw, Chippewa wemltlgoshl ,
'people of the wooden canoes,' probably
akin to the Fox wametegouJlstta, 'one
who is identified with something
wrooden,' probably referring to something
about clothing complements. The Fox
name for a Frenchman is warrietZgoshW
(Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906); Menominee,
wameqtikosiu; Missisauga, wamitigushi,etc.
Lahontan translated the old Algonkin
mittigouchiouek, 'builders of vessels,'
which Trumbull (Trans. Am. Philol.
Asso., 154, 1871) considered incorrect,
though he saw in it a reference to the
'wooden boats' of the French, mitiyo
meaning 'wooden.' An aged Missisauga
woman related (Chamberlain, Lang, of
Mississagas, 60, 1892) that the word
referred to the boxes carried by the
early French traders/ but this may have
been merely a folk etymology suggested
by mitigwash, 'trunk,' 'valise.' The
Siksika word for 'Frenchman' is nitxap-
peku'an. A Shawnee vocabulary of 1819
gives Tola, and Cotton's old Massachaset
vocabulary has the plural form Punach-
monog, evidently taken from the English
'Frenchman.' ^The Abnaki corruption
of 'Frenchman' was Pelajemon (Mau
rault, Abenakis, viii, 1866). An Hidatea
name is masik'ti, 'true white.' The
Hasinai of Texas, according to Bolton,
called the French Canos; in allusion to
this fact the Spaniards named an Arkokisa
partisan of the French, Canos.
The Mohawk of Lake of Two Moun
tains, Quebec, call a Frenchman omeronni,
which Cuoq (Lex. Iroq., 69, 1882) inter
prets as 'maker of hatchets,' from konms
'I make,' and osera 'hatchet.' This is
the same name as aseronni, the appella
tion conferred on the first Dutch colonists
of New York by the Iroquois, and appar
ently a more or less general term for
' white man. '
352
RACE NAMES
[B. A. B.
The term in Chinook jargon for French
man is Piwtink*, which Hale (Chinook
Jarg., 49, 1890) derives from 'Francais'
with the Chinook plural suffix uks. It
has been used to signify also 'foreigners,'
and lisa passed into several Indian lan
guages of the Pacific Coast region, e. g.,
the Klamath PasMyuks. The Kutenai
call a Frenchman notlnkcne, 'foreigner,'
'stranger.' According to Grossman
(Smithson. Rep. 1871, 412, 1873) the Pima
called a Frenchman parlesick (plural,
paixtrlesick), from pnrle (Spanish, padre],
'priest.' The Athapascan Takulli call
a Frenchman neto or nado.
German.— Some of the Indian tongues
have special words for 'German.' The
Chippewa term is Anima, a modification
of the French Allemand, introduced by
traders or missionaries. Baraga (Otehip-
we Diet, pt. 2, 31), 1880), says: "The
Indians also call a German 'Detchman,'
a corruption of ' Dutchman,' as the Ger
mans are improperly called in some parts
of this country. ' ' From the French comes
also the Micrnac Alma. The Sauk and
Fox have Tftchia, from 'Dutch.' In Kla
math the term for 'German' isDetchmal,
while in the Modoc dialect of the Lutua-
mian stock the name applied to the Ger
man settler is mumtchv.leksgitko, 'thickset
fellow' (Gatschet, Klamath Inds., n,
1S90). Mooney( Myths of Cherokee, 141,
1902) mentions a noted Cherokee chief
about 1830 who was named Tahchee, or
'Dutch.' He gives the plural Cherokee
name as Anitfttsi (Cherokee MS. vocab.,
B. A. K, 1887). A Blackfoot word for
'German' is kistappekwan. The Creek
name for a German, according to Adair
(Am. Inds., (>6, 1775), was yah yah algeh,
'those whose talk wasja ja.' TheChicka-
saw name was kixh kink tarakshe (ibid., 7).
Ujxtiuxli. — The contact of the Indian
tribes of the Southern states with Spanish
explorers, settlers, and colonizers gave rise
to several names for them. The Algon-
quian dialects of the Great Lakes and the
E. have taken their words for Spaniard
from the English or French: Nipissing
Espaniio, from the French Kspagnol, as
also the Chippewa Exkpayo and the Sik-
sika Spiokwan, or &piokmvin, 'Mexican,'
'Spaniard.' The Sauk and Foxes have
A'payo'a for Spaniard, and Miihlko"- for
Mexican. The Cherokee term for Span
iard is Askwani, derived from the Spanish
Espafiol, to which was added the tribal
prefix (mi, making Aniskwani, 'Spaniards.'
The A rkokisa called the Spaniards Yegsa.
The Klamath have f9paniolknit from Espa
fiol, with the Indian suflix. The Mohawk
of Lake of Two -Mountains, (Quebec, use
Eskwanior, from the French Espagnol.
For Mexicans of various districts the
Indians along the border have developed
special terms: Kiowa a-ta-'ka-i, literally
'timber Mexicans,' applied to inhabi
tants of Tamaulipas; do kani-ta* ka-i, ' bark
Mexicans,' inhabitants of Santa Rosa
mts.; kop-taka-i, 'mountain whites,'
used for New Mexicans and^ sometimes
generally for Mexicans; tson-ta'ka-i, ' light-
haired Mexicans'; tso-taka-i, 'rock white
men,' Mexicans about Silver City, N.
Mex. ; pa-edal-ta ka-i, 'great-river w7hites,'
Mexicans of the Rio Grande, etc. ( Mooney
in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 435, 1898). The
Navaho term for Mexicans is naakai,
'white foreigners' and for Spaniards,
naakai-diyini, 'holy white foreigners.'
The Olamentke of California called the
Spaniards by the name, Olingo, that they
applied to the Aleut brought thither by
the Russians, which seems to be the
same word, Ullertego, as that which they
applied to themselves as Indians. The
Russians they call by another term, lev-
uyume. The Mohave Indians call a Mex
ican or a Spaniard haiko tahana, ' long
white man,' while the Zufri, wrho received
their first knowledge of the white man
in the person of the early Spanish ex
plorers from Mexico, call the Mexicans!
tsipolo-kwe, 'mustached people.' The old
Tonkawa term for a Mexican is toptcho,
the newer one kanushd-akon.
Negro. — Among certain Indian tribes
the name of the negro signifies simply
' black flesh . ' This is the meaning of the
Chippewra makadawiyas, the Cree kaskite
wiyas, etc. The Delaware nescalenk signi
fies 'black face.' Some others designate
him as 'black man,' which is the sense
of the Nipissing makaiewinini, the Yuchi
kuispi, etc. * Black I ndian ' is the meaning
of the Kutenai kamkokokotl aktsemakinek,
the latter term signifying 'Indian' as dis
tinguished from 'mau,'titkat, and kitonaqa,
1 Kutenai . ' Th e Del aware nesgessit lenap^
has a similar signification. Sometimes
the word for 'black ' alone is used, as thf
Kutenai kamkokokotl, etc. With severa
tribes 'black white man,' or, in som<
cases, 'black foreigners,' is the real mean
ing of the term for negro, as the Mohavt
waiko kwanil and the Comanche duqtaivo
from dug, black, and taivo, ' white man' 01
'foreigner'; als^the Siksika xiksapikwan
napikwan signifying 'wrhite man' ; and th<
KiowTa kofLkyaofi-tfia, 'man with black on
or incorporated into, him.' The Narra
gansetof Roger Wil Hams' s time "called !
blackamoor suckauttacone, a coal-blacl
man, for sucki is black and ivautacone om
that wears clothes"; according to Trum
bull (Natick Diet,, 226) sucki means 'dark
colored,' not 'black,' and Wautacone wa
one of the names by which an English
man was designated; hence, 'black Eng
lishman' might be a fair rendering c
the word. Analogous is the Menomine
word for negro, apesen wameqtikosiv
'black Frenchman.' According to Gat
3DLL. 30]
EACKET RAM AH
353
;chetthe Kiovva Apache word for negro,
izhena, means ' burtalo-black-haired.' In
vlamath waiha, applied to the negro,
ignifies 'servant,' and the Timueua
item machn means 'his black slave.' The
Clamath have besides adopted from the
vhites the term nigga, from which is de-
ived niggalam shaamoksh, the term for
non key, meaning literally 'negro' skins-
nan.'
Dutch. — The Iroquoian tribes of New
rork called a Dutchman aseronni, a term
lentical with onseronni, by which the
lohawk of Lake of Two Mountains, Que-
ec, designate a Frenchman to-day. Its
teral signification seems to be ' maker
f hatchets. ' The Jrpquois used the word
3 an adjective to designate several things,
s ooskah asseroni, 'flax,' in Onondaga,
terally, 'Dutchman's thread'; ossaheta
wronl, 'peas,' literally, 'Dutch beans'
Beauchamp in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xv,
3, 98, 1902). The Delawares of New
ersey called the Dutch by a name spelled
y the early writers swannekins. Without
le English .<? this is evidently identical
ith the Delaware schwonnachquin,
white people,' literally, 'people from
le salt sea (schwon),' a term used to
esignate Europeans in general.
Chinaman. — Some of the Indian tribes,
irough the actual presence among them
: the Oriental, others by indirection
ily, have come to have special names for
le Chinaman. The Kutenai, who know
im from actual observation, call the
uinaman gookttam, the chief component
which isaqkoktlam, ' hair,' in reference
his queue. The Chinook jargon has
lopted the English word. The Siksika
ime is apotsepista. The Kiowa name
Unifies ' yellow man.' (A. F. c. )
Backet. See Ball play, Games.
Eahasalali ('oak wood'). A Tara-
imare rancheria near Palanquo, Chi-
lahua, Mexico.— Lumholtz, inf n, 1894.
Rahaughcoon. See Raccoon.
Rahun. An important Yaqui settle-
3nt on the N. bank of the lower Rio
iqui, s. w. Sonora, Mexico. Escudero
timated its population at 6,000 in 1849,
't its present number is not known,
ancion de Raum. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 355,
4. Racum. — Escudero, Not. Son. y Sin., 100,
9. Rahum.— Velaseo (1850) quoted by Ban-
>ft, Nat. Races, r, G08, 1882. Raiin.— Muhlen-
>rdt, ibid.
Bahway. See Rockaway.
Raiabo ('the slope,' or 'the hillock').
ie name of several distinct rancherias
the Tarahumare not far from Noroga-
ic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz,
X 1894.
Bain-m-the-Face. A noted Sioux war-
>r and chief, born near the forks of
leyenne r., N. Dak., about 1835, died
at Standing Rock res., in the same state
be t 14, 1905. He was a full-blood
Hunkpapa, one of a family of MX broth
ers, one of whom was known an Iron
Horse Shortly before his death, he said:
My father was not a chief; my grand
father was not a chief, but a good hunter
and a feast-maker. On my mother's side
I had some noted ancestors, but they
lett me no chieftainship. 1 had to work
for my reputation " (Eastman in Outlook
Oct. 27, 1906). He received his common
name as the result of a personal encounter,
when about 10 years of age, with a Chey
enne boy, whom he worsted; he received
several blows in the face, however, caus
ing it to be spattered with blood and
streaked where the paint had been washed
away. When a young man, he joined a
war-party against the Gros Ventres, some
of whose horses they stole, but the Sioux
party was overtaken and had to light for
their lives. Rain-in-the-Face had his
face painted to represent the sun when
half covered with "darkness— half black
and half red. Fighting all day in the
rain, his face became partly washed and
streaked with red and black, so again he
was named Rain-in-the-Face. He had
been many times on the warpath, but
his first important experience as a war
rior was in the attack on the troops luear
Ft Phil Kearny, Wyo., in Dec. 1866, in
which Capt. Fetterman and his entire
command of 80 men were killed. He
participated also in a fight, two years
later, near Ft Totten, Dak., in which he
and his horse were wounded. About
three years before the Custer massacre in
1876, Rain-in-the-Face was accused of
killing a surgeon and a trader of (Jen.
Stanley's expedition, for which he was
arrested by Col. Thomas Custer. Having
confessed his guilt, he was imprisoned for
a time, but was allowed by his guard to
escape and joined Sitting Bull's band of
hostiles in the spring of 1S74, declaring
that he would "cut the heart out of Tom
Custer and eat it." Rain-in-the-Face was
a leading participant in tin1 Little Bighorn
fight, and although it has frequently
been stated that he personally killed (Jen.
Custer, this is now generally doubted, and
was denied by him. From wounds re
ceived in this battle he was permanently
lamed, yet he followed Sitting Bull into
Canada, where he remained until 1880,
when most of the fugitives surrendered to
(Ten. Miles at Ft Keogh, Mont. He had
seven wives, few of whom lived long or
happilv with him; the last wife was found
in his tipi with her throat cut.
Ramah. An Eskimo mission estab
lished on the E. coast of Labrador by the
Moravians in 1871.— Thompson, Mora
vian, Miss., 230, 1890.
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07
-23
354
RAMGOCK — KAPPAHANNOCK
[B. A. E.
Bamccck. The village of the Rancocas,
on Rancocas cr., N. J., in the 17th cen-
RaScock.--Eve]in fm. IftlS) quoted by ^ Proud
i 113 17(.)7. Rancokeskill.— Newcastle
SS (1675) in N Y Doc. Col. Hist., xn, 523, 1877
^Rutieokus creek: M/=creek) Rankokus.-Doc.
of 1(17) ibid., in, 223, 1S53 (applied to the hill).
Kamushonok. A Chowanoc (?) village
in 15S5, apparently between the Meherrin
and Xottowav rs.,"in Hertford co., N. C.
Ramushonoq.-Smith (1629), Va., II, map, repr.
1M«» Ramushouug.— DeBry, map, in Hawks, N.
C., I, ^-VJ-
Kaucheria Grande. The name applied
to a large aggregation of Indians who
lived during the greater part of the first
half of the 18th century near the middle
Bra/us r., Texas. It was closely associ
ated with the Tonkawan tribes of the
region, but in origin it was a curious
composite. To the Ervipiame, perhaps
natives of the region, there were added
( 1 ) the remains of numerous broken-
down tribes from near and even beyond
the Rio Grande, who had moved eastward
and settled with the Ervipiame for de
fence and protection against the Apache,
and to escape punishment at the hands
of the Spaniards for damages done on the
frontier, and (2) many apostates from the
missions of the Rio Grande and the San
Antonio missions. Because of the promi
nence of the Ervipiame in the group, it
was sometimes called " Rancheria Grande
de los Ervipiames." The presence of
the apostates in the settlement made it
especially obnoxious to the missionaries
( Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de Queretaro, K,
leg. ID, doc. 19, 1729, MS.). Rancheria
Grande is mentioned in the Spanish
records as early as 1707, when Diego
Ramon, captain at San Juan Bautista, set
out to punish it for disturbances at the
missions (Diego Ramon, Diario, 1707,
MS. ). It was then said to be on the San
Marcos, perhaps the Colorado. Again, in
1714, he recovered from it apostates from
the missions (Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de
Queretaro, op. cit. ).
In 1716, when Capt. Ramon and Fr.
Espinosa passed through it, it was 2 or 3
leagues w. of the Brazos, above the junc
tion of its two arms, and above the mouth
of the San Xavier, now the San Gabriel
ami the Little r. This would apparently
put the rancheria above Cameron, in
Mi lam co. According to Ramon there
were more than 2,000 Indians, mostly
gentile but some apostate, of various
tribes, the most important being the Er
vipiame. Espinosa noted also Ticman-
are.s, Mesquites, Pamayes, Payayes, Mes-
cales, Cantonaes, Xarames, and Sijames
(Ramon, Derrotero, 149-152, 1716, MS.;
Espinosa. Diario, entries from Mav 30 to
June 14, MS.).
In 1722 the mission of San Xavier de
Naxera was founded at San Antonio for
the Ervipiame of Rancheria Grande, and
their settlement became known as the
Ervipiame suburb. Among those bap
tized there, the Ervipiames, Muruames,
and Ticmamares were the most numer
ous. A Guerjuatida "from Rancheria
Grande" was in the list. Other tribal
names, some of which may rep resent inter
marriages at the missions, were Tucara
(Tawakoni?),Pamaya,Pazaguan,Gabilan,
and Cantunal. Rancheria Grande con
tinued to be mentioned as near San
Xavier r. , and it was four chiefs of the
Yojuanes, Maieyes (unquestionably Ton
kawan tribes) , Deadozes, and Rancheria
Grande who asked for the missions later
founded (c<i. 1749) on San Xavier r.
(Dispatch of the Viceroy, Mar. 26, 1751,
Larnar Papers, MS.). The Tonkawa
tribe also offered to enter these missions,
and were assigned to that of San Fran
cisco Xavier, with the Yojuanes, May-
eyes, and Ervipiames, orRancheriaGrande
Indians, apart from the Karankawan and
the Bidai-Arkokisa groups which entered
the other two missions near by. These
facts, together with the additional one
that the Apache were enemies of the Sac
Xavier group, are only a few of numerous
indications that Rancheria Grande was
largely Tonkawan in its affiliation. Tht
Indians had dogs and horses, engaged ir
only a little agriculture, were exper
hunters and fighters, traded in skins, anc
made rafts of skins and of poles anc
reeds. (H. E. B. )
Ranches (Span.: Los Ranchos, 'th(
ranches'). A former pueblo of the Tao;
Indians, about 3 m. from Taos pueblo, N
N. Mex., which in 1854 had become ,'
Mexicanized towrn. — Lane in Schoplcraft
Iiid. Tribes, v, 689, 1855. It is no?
known as Ranchos de Taos.
Rancocas. A division of the Delaware
formerly living on the E. bank of Dela
ware r., in the present Burlington co.
N. J. Their village was Ramcock. The;
were estimated at 100 warriors about 1648
Chichequaas.— Proud, Penn., n, 294, 1798. Lam
kas.— Ibid. Ramkokes.— Deed of 1649 in N. \
Doc. Col. Hist., xn, 49, 1877. Ramocks.— Sanforc
U. S., cxlvi, 1819. Rancokas.— Boudmot, Star i
the West, 128, 1816. Rankokas.— Proud, Penn., I
294, 1798. Remkokes.— De Laet (1633) in N. ^
Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., 1, 315, 1841.
Rappahannock (Renape: Rapchawl
'the alternating stream.' In Norther
Lenape the addition of k to -//anegaveth
stream name a specific meaning, and th:
terminal letter had the same force as th
definite article 'the'. The terminatio
-ock in the Southern Renape word ma
be the animate plural suffix; if so, tb
word would mean 'people of the alte:
nating (ebb and flow) stream.' Hov
ever this may be, the suffix is not loci
tive, since the Renape characteristic <
the locative is -nk, not -k. The cognal
name of the river, Tappahannock, issti
BULL. 30]
RAPPAHANNOCK BATTLES
355
preserved as a place name in Essex co.,
Va See Am. Anthr.. vi, 315, 320-29
1904; vii, .238, 1905.— Gerard). A tribe
of the Powhatan confederacy formerly
living on Rappahannock r. in Richmond
co., Va. In 1608 they numbered about
400.
Rapahanna —Percy in Purchas, Pilgrimes, iv,
1687, 1626. Rapahanocks.— Smith (1629), Va.,i,74,
repr. 1819. Rappahanoc. — Writer of 1676 in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix, 162, 1871.
Rappahannock. The principal village of
the Rappahannock, situated at the mouth
Df a creek, on Rappahannock r. It was
Bxtinct in 1722.
Coppahanock.— Strachcy (ca. 1612), Va., 37, 1849.
Raquette. See Ball play, Games.
Rararachi (Ra-ra'-ra-chi, 'bought'). A
small rancheria of the Tarahumare, near
^orogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. Also
:alled Rararachic, but mainly by the
Vtexicans. — Lumholtz, infn, 1894.
Rarenaw. See Roanoke.
Raritan (a corruption, by the Dutch of
^ew Jersey, of erariivritan, or by aphere-
is, 'raruwitan, 'the stream overflows so
or in such a way)'. The form Raritang
•epresents the participle 'raruwitank, 'the
tream which overflows so (or in such a
yay)'. Owing to the frequent inunda-
ion of the land by the overflow of the
iver due to freshets, the Indians inhabit-
ng its banks were, according to Van
"ienhoven, compelled to remove farther
nland. — Gerard). A former important
ivision of the New Jersey Delawares,
ccupying the valley of Raritan r. and the
3ft bank of Delaware r. as far down as the
ills at Trenton, where they seem to
ave had an important settlement (see
[ssunpink). They are frequently men-
oned as a confederacy, and one writer
lys they had "two sachemdoms and
bout 20 chieftaincies." They were esti-
lated at 1,200 warriors about 1646, but
iis is doubtless a gross exaggeration,
'wing to troubles with the Dutch and the
iroads of the southern Indians, they re-
red soon afterward to the mountains,
hey gradually sold their lands, until in
302 they, with remnants of other New
3rsey tribes, were reduced to a small res-
'vation called Brotherton, in Evershani,
urlingtonco. By invitation of theStock-
ridges and Brothertons, then in Oneida
)., N. Y., they joined them in that year.
1 1832, being then reduced to about 40
>uls, they sold their last rights in New
3rsey and afterward removed with the
-her tribe to Green bay, Wis. ( j. M. )
iretangh.— Doc. of 1640 in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist.,
n, 7, 1881. Raritan.— Doe, of 1644, ibid., I,
?, 3856. Raritangs.— Vail Tienhoven (1650),
id., 366. Raritanoos.— Doc. of 16-49, ibid., xm, 25,
SI. Raritanus.— Doc. (ca. 1643), ibid., 1,198, 1856.
Raruta. Mentioned by Lawson(Hist.
ir., 383, 1860) asaCoree village in 1701.
was probably on the coast of North Car-
ina, s. of Neuse r., in the present Car-
ret co.
Rasanachic ('large white rock') A
small pueblo of the Tarahumare, not far
from Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico —
Lumholtz, infn, 1804.
Rasawek. Thechief villageof the Mon-
acan confederacy in 1608, situated in the
fork of Rivanna and James rs Fluvanna
co., Va.
Rasauweak.— Smith (1629), Va., i, 134»rei>r 1*19
Rassawck -Strachey (ca. 1612), VH., 102 ' is 19
Rassaweak.— Pots in Smith (1629 ) Vu i 216 1814
Rassawek.— Ibid., map.
Rat. See Adario.
Rathroche (/iVW-pe). A submenu of
the Pakhthaor Beaver gens of the Iowa.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. Iv, 239, 1897.
Rations. See A(/enctj s>/*f<>)n.
Raton (Span. : 'mouse,' but in theS. W.
usually ' rat ' ) . A Papago vil lage in s. A ri-
xona, with 140 inhabitants in isr>8.
Del Raton.— Bailey in Ind. Air. Rep., 208, lsf>s.
Ratontita (Span.-Mex.: 'place of the
rat,' from a sacred stuffed mouse that
hangs in the temple). A Huiehol ran
cheria, with a temple and adjoining god
houses, situated in the Sierra de los llui-
c'holes, about 12 m. w. of Bolafios, in
Jalisco, Mexico. — Lumholtx, Unknown
Mex., ii, 262, 1902.
Taquitzata.— Lumholtz, op. cit. (' tin- >ilk of corn
is falling': Huiehol name).
Rattles. Instruments for producing
rhythmic sound, used by all tribes except
some of the Eskimo. The rattle was gen
erally regarded as a sacred object, not to be
brought forth on ordinary occasions, but
confined to rituals, religious feasts, sha-
manistic performances, etc. This charac
ter is emphasized in the sign language of
the plains, where the sign for rattle is the
basis of all signs indicating that which
is sacred. Early in the 16th century, Es-
tevan, the negro companion of ( 'abe/a de
Vaca, traversed with perfect immunity
great stretches of country in northwestern
Mexico, occupied by numerous tribes,
bearing a cross in one hand and a gourd
rattle in the other. Eskimo used rattles
for enticing seals into the water.
Rattles may be divided into two gen
eral classes, those in which objects of
approximately equal si/e are struck to
gether, and those in which small objects,
such as pebbles, quartz crystals, or seeds,
are inclosed in hollow receptacles. The
first embraces rattles made of animal
hoofs or dewclaws, bird beaks, shells, pods,
etc. These were held in the hand, fas
tened to blankets, belts, or leggings, or
made into necklaces or anklets so as to
make a noise when the wearer moved.
On the N. W. coast, puffin beaks were
strung on a frame composed of pieces of
wood bent into two concentric rings and
held together by crosspieces. From the
Eskimo a similar rattle has been obtained
in which the puffin beaks are replaced by
bear claws. In the W., pecten shell
were strung together to make rattles,
350
RATTLING MOCCASIN BAND RAWHIDE
[B. A. E.
GOURD RATTLE; Kiov
while amon>,' some California tribes oli-
vella shells 'took the place of the deer
hoofs used l>y others. The Pueblos make
rattles of conns and olivella shells, as well
:H of antelope hoofs, tortoise shells, and
gourds. One Omaha rattle mentioned
bv Dorsey was made of the molars of the
elk. The Tepehuane
used the empty pods
of the palm for ankle
rattles. In this, con
nection may be men
tioned the clappers of
bone and wood used
by theTlingit, llaida,
and other peoples.
The second type of
rattle was made of a
gourd, of the entire
shell of a tortoise, of
pieces of rawhide
sewed together, or, as
on the N. W. coast, of
wood. It was usually
decorated with paint
ings, carvings, or
feathers and pend
ants, very often having a symbolic mean
ing. The performer, besides shaking
these rattles with the hand, sometimes
struck them against an object. Women
of the (Julf tribes fastened several tor-
toise-sliell rattles to each leg where they
were concealed by their clothing. Little
drums inclosing pebbles were used by
the Mandan and the Pueb
los, as well as by children
among the Labrador Eski
mo. Manv tribes made
rattles of loop shape out of
dried buffalo tails, and one
has been found in Tennes
see, made of pottery. The
copper tinklers of' the S.
W., and ceramic vessels
with headscontaining loose
day pellets, are other varie
ties. Pueblo children found
a natural rattle provided
for them in the pods of the
lattlehox plant. Most cu-
riousof ;ill \\asavattlensed
by the Pirna and the In
dians of California, which
consisted of a number of
cocoons strung together
containing small stones.
On the N. W. coast, be
sides common rattles for
testive occasions, there were oval wood
en rattles, which were the property
of shamans, and wooden rattles having
many designs around a central figure
of the raven, which were used almost
exclusively by chiefs. The carving on
shamans' rattles generally represented
supernatural helpers, and it mav be noted
CHIPPE W A GOU RD
RATTLE (HOFFMAN)
that Tlingit shamans often had special
rattle spirits, separate from their other
helpers. For illustrations of rattles, see
Music and Musical Instruments.
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897; Curtis, N. Am. Ind., n-v, 1908-09;
Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 1880; Dorsey
(1) in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 1884, (2) in 13th
Rep. B. A. E., 1896; Fewkes in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 1903; Hoffman in 7th Rep. B. A.
E., 1891; Lumholtz, Unknown Mex.,
1902; Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E. 1896;
Morgan, League Iroq., 1904; Murdoch in
9th Rep. B.A.E., 1892; Speck in Mem. Am.
Anthr. Asso., n, pt. 2, 1907. (,i. R.S.)
Rattling Moccasin Band. A band of the
Udewakanton Sioux, taking its name from
the chief (known also as Rattling Run
ner), formerly resident on Minnesota r.,
below L. Traverse, Minn. — Ind. A'ff. Rep.
1859, 102, 1860; Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc.,
in, 85, 1880.
Kaudauquaquank. The only village of
the Bear River Indians of IVorth Carolina
in 1701, then containing 50 warriors. —
Lawson (1709), N. C., 383, 1860.
Rawekhangye (Ra-ire' qan'-ye, 'big
beaver'). A subgens of the Pakhtha or
Beaver gens of the Iowa. — Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Raweyine ( Ra - ivef y\u' - e, ' young
beaver') . A subgens of the Pakhtha or
Beaver gens of the Iowa. — Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Rawhide. The great strength and
toughness of rawhide rendered it useful
to the Indian in an almost equal degree
with sinew, and among all tribes it was
prized for these qualities. The skins of
various large land and aquatic animals
were made into rawhide, varying, accord
ing to the animal, in thinness, color,
strength, etc. In preparing rawhide the
skin was fleshed, dehaired, and stretched
till it dried, when it was ready for use.
Whole buffalo or cow skins were used as
covers for the bull-boats of the Sioux
and other tribes of the upper Missouri,
and deerskins and seal and sea-lion skins,
joined by sewing, covered the canoes,
kaiaks, and umiaks of the tribes of the
far N. Pieces of rawhide were folded
or sewn to form the parfieche trunks and
knife, feather, and arrow cases, pouches,
and pemmican bags of the Plains tribes,
who used also circular pieces of thick
hide for pemmican or fruit mortars.
Buckets, dippers, cups, drumheads, rat
tles, shields, cradles, etc., were made oi
rawhide by many tribes, and helmet masks
were made of the same material by the
Pueblos.
The property which green rawhide has
of greatly shrinking in drying was macU
use of in many ways — notably for casing
handles and heads of stone clubs, foi
mending broken articles, and for making
BULL. 30]
RAWEANOKE RED BANK
357
drumheads and lacing them. Sometimes
rings of rawhide from the tails of animals
were shrunk on elubhandlesorpipestems,
like bands of iron. Soles of moccasins
were made of this material in the W., and
the Plains tribes often utilized old par-
fleche cases for this purpose. Cut in strips
}f differing sizes, rawhide was used for
harness, thongs, whiplashes, wattling, for
naking cages, fencing, etc. Narrow strips,
?alled babiche by the French, were em-
jloyed for fishing and harpoon lines, nets,
acing for^snowshoes, rackets, ball sticks,
ind gaming wheels. Bags (sometimes
called by their Algonquian name •itn.uske-
noofo) of fine workmanship were knit of
3abiche. Braided babiche was the ma-
;erial of reatas, halters, cinches, and carry -
ng- straps. See Parfleche, tihagaiiappi,
fkina and Skin-dressing, (w. H. )
Rawranoke. See J-ioanoke.
Rayon. A former village of the Opata
n Sonora, Mexico, but now a civilized
iettlement. Besides Opata and Pima
Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., VT, 72, 1904),
he settlement contained 63 Yaqui in
900.
Razboinski (Russian: 'robbers'). A
jhnagmiut Eskimo village on the right
>ank of the Yukon, Alaska, near the
lead of the delta; pop. 151 in 1880.
[inegnagmiut.— Baker, Geog. Diet, Alaska, 337.
902 (native name) Rasbinik — Dall, Alaska
29, 1870. Razbinsky.— Nelson in 18th Kep. B. A. E.,
lap, 1S99. Razboinik. — Petroff in 10th Census,
.laska, 12, 1884. Razboinikskaia —Petroff Hep
n Alaska, 57, 1881. Razboiniksky.— Petrol! in
3th Census, Alaska, map, 1884.
Rchaketan. Given by Krause (Tlinkit
ndianer, 116, 1885) as a Tlingit division
f the Raven clan in the Chilkat town of
3ukwan, Alaska. Unidentified.
Rchauutass-hade. Quoted by Krause
Tlinkit Indianer, 304, 1885) as the name
f a branch of the Haida of Queen Char-
)tte ids., Brit. Col. It is not identifiable
"ith any known group.
Reaum's Village. A former Chippewa
illage, so called after the chief, on Flint
, Mich., on a tract about the boundary
f Genesee and Saginaw cos., ceded to
le United States under the treaty of
an. 14, 1837. _ The Reaum family, from
'hich the chief evidently derived his
ame, was prominent in the early history
f Michigan.
Receptacles. Objects of mineral, vege-
il, or animal material, the chief function
f which is merely to contain things,
he term receptacle includes all that is
leant by the following terms: bag, basin,
asket, boat, bottle, bowl, box, cache,
mteen, case, with many names (awl-
ise, bow-case, plume-case,*food-case,ete. ) ,
iest, coffin, cradle, cup, dish, gourd,
Canary, grave, jar, ladle, mortar, net,
la, oven, parfleche, pit, platter, pot,
3uch, purse, quiver, reservoir, sack,
«bbard, spoon, tinaja, tray, trough,
iges
>od
trunk, urn, vase, vessel, wallet-a vast
family of utensils, wonderfully varied i,,
form, material, and size, whose functions
include, beside the simple one of holding
those of gathering, carrying, servin- Sit
ing, boiling, baking, mixing, grindin.r
pounding, pouring, evaporating, sprin
kling, etc.
Men, even in the lowest known sta
of culture, employ receptacles for f<
and drink, relying largely on those fur
nished by nature, as fruit cases shells of
mollusks and turtles, bladders, etc., while
others, for varied purposes, are impro
vised of bark, leaves, skins of animals,
and the like. The inventive genius of
the tribes was constantly called into requi
sition to improve on and multiply the
natural facilities. Strands of bark, grass,
leaves, hair, and other iilaments, em
ployed originally in holding and carrying
solid objects, were also combined in va
rious ways, supplying nets, baskets, cra
dles, quivers, and hammocks; and pliable
branches, twigs, and leaves served for
the construction of shelters, dwellings,
caches, and granaries. Nature furnished
varied receptacles for water, as lakes,
ponds, springs, and cavities in rocks, and
the tribes constructed reservoirs and cis
terns, making residence possible on many
arid sites. Stone vessels in the form of
concretions were available in some sec
tions, and these were modified and used as
cups and dishes, and with advanced com
munities the softer stones, and with some
even the harder varieties, were carved into
vessels of many forms. The use of baked
clay made it possible to shape receptacles
for many purposes \\ hich, in their highest
development, took graceful shapes and
were tastefully embellished. A joint of
cane, readily severed, formed an excep
tionally neat cup, and wooden utensils
shaped by means of charring, scraping,
and cutting were in almost universal use
by the tribes, serving countless useful
purposes. The more important varieties
of receptacles are herein treated under
their individual names. (w. n. n.)
Rechquaakie (contr. and corruption of
rekawifiaki, 'sandy land.' — Gerard). A
former Rockaway village near the pres
ent Rockaway, Long id., N. Y.
Rechquaakie.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson K., 110,
1872. Reckheweck. — Ibid., 155. Rockaway.— ibid.,
110.
Rechtauck. A former Manhattan vil
lage on Manhattan id., N. Y. In 1(>43
it was temporarily occupied by some
fugitive AVecquaesgeek, who were at
tacked and massacred by the Dutch.—
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 10<>, 1S7±
Red Bank. A former Cherokee settle
ment on Etowah r., at or near the pres
ent county seat of Canton, Cheroket1 co.,
Ga.—DocC of 1799 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, map, 1887.
300
KKl> IRON 1>ANI> KKD JACKET
[B.A.1.
\\ Ir.ie siuaiipox was railing among the in
mate-, and the soldiers killed Red Horn
a:..l 17J '-ti.crs The numlfr of \\omen
and i hil.ircn ainoi.g these \\a> later a Mib-
jtvt of c.-ntr.'\c!>\. ."sv I'unn. Massa-
cn- ct the M untai:;>. ,rv.'!» -i'J. ISM).
Rod Iron Baud. A !• -riser Six« -t.-nSioux
lw.;d. i,a:i,i'd from its chief. Ma/ahsha.
n->i in.i: at tiie n.oi;ih ••! La.- qni 1'ar.e r..
Minn. They were friendly in the out
break of 1 V.'L\ a:.d after the n,a»;u re pre-
\eillcd the CMajH'o! Lit 1 K -I 'ro\\ \\ ilh L'Tti
capthis in:. 'the far N. W. This band
\\a- a part of t:.f >o-ta!lnl TraviT-o iu->
>i 'ii\ 1 .aii'i. i1- i-
Red Jacket. A r..>:ol S< :u\a orat.-r ami
I'hirf »•!" llu1 "nu-rir' rla>< siv ' : ^;t''
«-f thf \N'.-l!' » Ian. 1-. -in ai> '',ii 17">o. |>:-.>1>-
a!>l\ :.t <.':;!:• 'ira. in >c?:oi'a t'o . N. \ ..
\\ii.tc a :;.«.''.; '.nu-ni i-oniiiu'in- ralo lii-
i
1'irtli: (iit-.l 0;i tlu- fornu r "I'lifialo n>-
i«r\a!;.on" «.f tlu- ><:;<•, a. on h'jul> no\\
\uti.in tin- liiiiiis of P-uffalo. N. V.. .Ian.
'-'''• lx;>"' In »i\il li:\. l.i> In-iian nanu-
uas ( Mriiar.i. j'i-.>l-al>'y inanin^ 'pri--
I'are.l' or 'r.-a-ly'. o-.i 1 i- rlcvalion to
arhuMr-;.. 1.,. n.ri\t.l t! i- nanu' 'Sha-
s.T"U \\;.t!,.» ' . .Muinonly s-j-t-lK-,! Sa-i:o-yo-
u:«I-lia\ H-nif\iiis: lii.-nilly ' ho ' thorn
raiiM* to K- auakr/ an.l. a-'a nan.e. ' ho
\\ho,-auM-s t:.,:n lo K> a\\ -ako.' a <1< sisl-
nation ha\ ii;i; no rrfm iu-<- to hi- rrpnusl
ahility a- :,n t.;ir,-;Vl> s^ak«r. ahhoiiuh
Ins v,,.Ul> t. !v tii,. jM.Milar inh-UMuv.
IVinira n.i-:; K-r ,.f th« \\olf ,-lan of tho
^'Ilr('a- ' 1:. :ian jsanu-s roivi\t^l bv
RiM.Iaokrt loi:Lr(.a. aroonlin- to ons-
toin t-\. 1 .iyoh to thi> iini-ortam olan
And. in- iiiitionaljy. dan na!nr> \\.ro in
hirgo iiuu>niv ilteiijinatioiig iloM-ri-tivo i»f
r-oino ilisiinoiivo loaturo, attitiule. habit,
t»r othrr phoiuuiH'iuui oliaraott'ri^tic w
tho olan tntrlary. S> it bt-ini: one of Ule
inarkttl habits oi tho \\oii tv) disturb or
a\\ak(.*n pooplo at niiilit l>y howling or
by otlu-r nu-an<. tlu-iv naturally \\ouKl
In* a jH'i>onal uaino U'loncinii to tho Wolf
rlan \\hirh oinbtniitil this lupino trait
ami \\liioh in this ra>o InH-an.o tho namo
of a tribal but not lotloral ohiof-hif-
thoroin. This is also an otlioial nanu-
anuMii; tho rayupK In the Ai
Revolution, his trilv. the StMuva. having
ivlnetantly e^jxnJM^J tho oauso of (.irwit
Britain. Ritl .larkt-t. although st
op|u»>0'l to t!ii> I'ourso of his |HH>pl
tho lu'Kl \\ith his follow warriors. At
oiu-o his ability ami intollignuv attracted
tho att«'ntion of British oll'uors. t»ne of
\\hoin iravo him a brilliant nnl jaoket,
\vhirh. \\hon »orn out. was replaced bya
s«\-oinl. and so en until this ilistinotive
(hr.-s Ixvair.o a oharaoteristic feature of
its wearer, whence his jx>pular name.
Rod Jacket was frequently employed in
oarrvinu tlisj^itohes, but ho ttx>k no very
actixe part in tlio actual nVhtini:: indeed,-
he was o\en ropri^chod with Ix'ing a
coward for certain conduct in the field
by the ereat li«jhting chief, ("ornpianter.
Pnriiiir tho invasion of the Seneca »%oun-
try lu (ion. Sullivan in 177t>. Cornplanter
sought to make a stand atiainst the Amer
ican forces on tho shore of Omandaigoa
lake, but on the approach of the Ameri
can tnx>ps. a nnmlx-r of Indians, includ
ing Rtsl Jacket, Ix^jan to retreat. Seeing
tho ill effect of this movement, Cora-
planter endeavored to rally the fugitives.
Placing himself in front of Rod Jacket. h<
sought to jx'rsnado him and his follow
refugees to turn Kick to liiiht, but his ef
forts were fruitless: in ansror. the baiHe»i
chief, turning to Roil Jacket 'syounvj wife,1
exclaimed. "Leave that man; he is a
Red Jacket was reputed to have had *
HUM tenacious memory and a quick wit,
and. IxMng a ready and effective speaker,
ho jH>sse>sed a remarkable gift for defen
sive delate: but, judging from his inter
preted speeches and from his course in
life, it is evident he was not a deep,
broad-minded thinker, and so justly h«
could hardly Ix* called a great orator. H<
was at all times an egotist, and his mind
was of so narrow a cast that he failed
to see that he and his jx^oplo had reached
a point where they had to strive to ad
just themselves so far as practicable fe
the new conditions brought a bo t 1 > th<
coming of the white race. And so IK
likewise failed to read aright the lessor
taught by the cataclysm that engulW
the institutions of the Iroquois of tht
League when the avenging army of Sul
livan desolated their homos, their or
UKI> .lACKKT
361
hards, and their harvests in 1779. Tlu>
teager measure of importance that finally
ttached to Red Jacket arose largely from
is usefulness in communicating officially
iib the whites after his tribe had unfor-
unately lost the greater number of its
»adiug warriors and noted chieftains,
'his usefulness lay in his ready utter-
nce. in his remarkable memory of the.
vents and transactions between his poo-
•le and the white men, where written
} words were wanting or of little use for
he lack of ability to read and write, and,
istly, in his inordinate fondness to be' in
he public eye. In no other respect was
his influence or usefulness among his
•eople great. They recogni/ed in him
lerely a fluent speaker; not a reformer
iragreat leader, but rather a man who
/as an adept in giving utterance to the
tioughts of others or to the common
pinion of his tribe or immediate follow-
rs rather than to something new and
Destructive.
It is commonly believed that Red
acket was present at the treaty of Kt
tanwix in 17S4, and that he made a
reat speech there in opposition to it.
>ut this is a mistake, since there is no
Othen tic evidence that he was in atten-
HDce therein any capacity, and, indeed,
e was not then a chief. The speech of
ted Jacket at the great council of theeon-
'derated Indians held at the month of
Detroit r. two years later, was, according
> authentic records, his first formal pub-
i c address, and it has been characterized
8 a " masterpiece of oratory." In it the
Maker eloquently opposed the burying
i the hatchet, and because it voiced
ic predominant feeling of t he assembled
'arriors it received warm approval.
(he formal address of this council to the
ongress of the United States, however,
•as pacific yet firm in tone. It was
•anied and written apparently by Tlm-
endanegen, or Captain Joseph P>rant,
ten recently from England, whose views
'ere evidently largely shaped by the
intents of a "letter written to him by
idney, one of the British secretaries of
rate, dated at Whitehall, Apr. (>, 178(J;
once.it would seem that Thayendanegen
'iiiinated the action of this council not-
i that and ing the alleged hostile fulmina-
ons of Red Jacket, mentioned above.
«'d .Jacket was a staunch conservative,
id, aided by his natural gifts, became
"' great advocate and defender of the
itti and the institutions of his people,
)d the bitter opponent' of the changes
iggvstod and introduced by the culture
the white race. In this emergency,
ed Jacket, a product of the institutions
"I culture of the Seneca the so-called
iganism of the Iroquois— championed
the customs, the religion, nnd the institu
tions of his tribesmen, and, in addition
at least, in appearance, strove manfullv to
prevent the sale of the lands of his people
In hischosen position he yielded nothing
to persuasion, and he was unmoved bv
bribery or threats. Rod Jacket carried
Ins unreasoning conservatism to such a
degree that he bitterly antagonized all
educational, industrial,' and missionary
efforts designed for the betterment of his
people, believing, he protested, that such
instruction wholly unfitted an Indian for
any kind of useful endeavor. In this l>e-
lief he was not alone. Addressing him-
S^H 1<> a young man \\lio had Ixvn
educated among the whites, ho derisively
exclaimed, "What have we here? You
are neither a white in in nor an Indian;
for heaven's sake tell us. what are you'.'"
It is even asserted that he treated with
unconcealed contempt any Indian who
made use of a stool or a chair in his
cabin. Finally, however, the force of
circumstances compelled him reluctantly
to acquiesce in measures designed to
ameliorate the condition of his people.
In IS'Jl the legislature of New York
enacted a law forbidding the residence of
white men on Indian lands. In the fol-
lowmg year, the chief of the Christian
party among the Seneca and the " friends
of Christianity and civili/ation in this
and adjoining counties" sought to have
this law changed in such manner that
ministers of the tiospol and mechanics
of good moral character might be ex
empted from its operations. In this,
however, they failed, whereupon the
pagan party among the Seneca, abetted
bv "some while pagans," led bv Kod
Jacket, entered complaint against the
further residence of the missionary on
the Seneca reservation, and in 181*4 the
mission was abandoned. The law, how
ever, was later amended, and Mr Harris,
the missionary, bad the satisfaction of
returning to the reservation in June IS'_V>.
When the Seneca Christian party had
grown in numbers and included many
influential chiefs, and t be schools had
gained a fair foothold, its momlvrs lv-
came impatient under the dictation of
one whose intemperance and profligacy
bad lessened him in their estovm, and
in Sept. IS'J7 they, including L't> chiefs,
took steps which resulted in the deposi
tion of Red Jacket from bis chiefship;
but ho was afterward relieved of this
humiliation by his reinstatement through
the mediation of the Otlioe of Indian
Affairs. In the document setting forth
the reasons, among many, for his deposi
tion, signed by I'd leading chiefs ot his
tribe. Red .Jacket is changed among other
things with sending, bv the solicited aid
300
HKD IKON BAND KED JACKET
[B. A. E.
while smallpox was raging among the in
mates, ana the soldiers killed Red Horn
and 172 others. The number of women
and children among these was later a sub
ject of controversy. See Dunn, Massa
cres of the .Mountains, 5DIM2, 1886. _
Red Iron Band. A i< >rmer Sisseton Sioux
hand, named from its chief, Mazahsha,
Folding at the month of Lai: qui 1'arler.,
Minn. "They were friendly in the out
break of lSb'2. and after the- massacre pre
vented the escape of Little Crow \yith 276
captives into the far X. W. ^This band
was a part of the so-called Traverse des
Sioux band. (D. K. )
Red Jacket. A noted Seneca orator and
chief of the "merit" class (see C'h'u'.fs)
of the Wolf clan, horn about 1756, prob
ably at Canoga, in Seneca co., X. Y.,
where a monument commemorates his
RED JACKET
birth; died on the former "Buffalo res
ervation'' of the Seneca, on lands now
within the limits of Buffalo. N. Y., Jan.
-", 1s-'!"- In eivil life his Indian name
was Otetiani, probablv meaning 'pre
pared' or 'ready'. On' his elevation to
achiefship, he received the name 'Sha-
goie'watha ' (commonly spelled Sa-go-ye-
wat-ha), Hiriiifxing literally ' lie them
causes to be awake,' and, as'a name, 'ho
who causes them to be awake,' a desig
nation having no reference to his reputed
ability as an effective speaker, although
this seems to be the popular inference.
Hem- a member of the Wolf clan of the
Seneca, the Indian names received by
Red Jacket belonged, according to cus
tom, exclusively to this important dan.
And, institutionally, clan names were in
large measure designations descriptive of
some distinctive feature, attitude, habit,
or other phenomenon characteristic of
the clan tutelary. So it being one of the
marked habits of the wolf to disturb or
awaken people at night by howling or
by other means, there naturally would
be a personal name belonging to the ^"olf
clan which embodied this lupine trait
and which in this case became the name
of a tribal but not federal chiefship
therein. This is also an official name
among the Cayuga. In the American
Revolution, his tribe, the Seneca, having
reluctantly espoused the cause of Great
Britain, Red Jacket, although strongly
opposed to this course of his people, took
the Held with his fellow warriors. At
once his ability and intelligence attracted
the attention of British officers, one of
whom gave him a brilliant red jacket,
which, when worn out, wasreplaced by a
second, and so on until this distinctive
dress became a characteristic feature of
its wearer, whence his popular name.
Red Jacket was frequently employed in
carrying dispatches, but he took no very
active part in the actual fighting; indeed,
he was even reproached with being a
coward for certain conduct in the field
by the great lighting chief, Cornplanter.
During the invasion of the Seneca coun
try by Gen. Sullivan in 1779, Cornplanter
sought to make a stand against the Amer
ican forces on the shore of Canandaigua
lake, but on the approach of the Ameri
can troops, a number of Indians, includ
ing Red Jacket, began to retreat. Seeing
the ill effect of this movement, Corn-
planter endeavored to rally the fugitives.
Placing himself in front of Red Jacket, he
sought to persuade him and his fellow
refugees to turn back to fight, but his ef
forts were fruitless; in anger, the batHed
chief, turning to Red Jacket's young wife,
exclaimed, "Leave that man; he is a
coward!"
Red Jacket was reputed to have had a
most tenacious memory and a quick wit,
and, being a ready and effective speaker,
he possessed a remarkable gift for defen
sive debate; but, judging from his inter
preted speeches and from his course in
life, it is evident he was not a deep,
broad-minded thinker, and so justly he
could hardly be called a great orator. He
was at all times an egotist, and his mind
was of so narrow a cast that he failed
to see that he and his people had reached
a point where they had to strive to ad
just themselves so far as practicable to
the new conditions brought abo t by the
coming of the white race. And so he
likewise failed to read aright the lesson
taught by the cataclysm that engulfed
the institutions of the Iroquois of the
League when the avenging army of Sul
livan desolated their homes, their or-
BULL. 30]
RED JACKET
361
chards, and their harvests in 1779. The
meager measure of importance that finally
attached to Red Jacket arose largely from
his usefulness in communicating officially
with the whites after his tribe had unfor
tunately lost the greater number of its
leading warriors and noted chieftains.
This usefulness lay in his ready utter
ance, in his remarkable memory of the
Events and transactions between his peo
ple and the white men, where written
records were wanting or of little use for
the lack of ability to read and write, and,
lastly, in his inordinate fondness to be in
the public eye. In no other respect was
his influence or usefulness among his
people great. They recognized in him
merely a fluent speaker; not a reformer
or a great leader, but rather a man who
was an adept in giving utterance to the
thoughts of others or to the common
opinion of his tribe or immediate follow
ers rather than to something new and
constructive.
It is commonly believed that Red
Jacket was present at the treaty of Ft
Stanwix in 1784, and that he made a
great speech there in opposition to it.
But this is a mistake, since there is no
authentic evidence that he was in atten
dance there in any capacity, and, indeed,
he was not then a chief. The speech of
Red Jacket at the great counci 1 of the con
federated Indians held at the mouth of
Detroit r. two years later, was, according
to authentic records, his first formal pub
lic address, and it has been characterized
as a " masterpiece of oratory. " In it the
speaker eloquently opposed the burying
3f the hatchet, and because it voiced
ihe predominant feeling of the assembled
vvarriors it received warm approval.
The formal address of this council to the
Congress of the United States, however,
*vas pacific yet firm in tone. It was
rained and written apparently by Tha-
/endanegen, or Captain Joseph Brant,
hen recently from England, whose views
vere evidently largely shaped by the
Contents of a letter written to him by
Sidney, one of the British secretaries of
tate, dated at Whitehall, Apr. 6, 1786;
lence, it would seem that Thayendanegen
lominated the action of this council not-
yithstanding the alleged hostile fulmina-
ions of Red Jacket, mentioned above,
ied Jacket was a staunch conservative,
md, aided by his natural gifts, became
he great advocate and defender of the
aith and the institutions of his people,
^nd the bitter opponent of the changes
uggested and introduced by the culture
>f the white race. In this emergency,
ied Jacket, a product of the institutions
nd culture of the Seneca — the so-called
>aganisni of the Iroquois — championed
the customs, the religion, and the institu
tions of his tribesmen, and, in addition
at least in appearance, strove manfully to
prevent the sale of the lands of his people
In Ins chosen position he yielded nothing
to persuasion, and he was unmoved by
bribery or threats. Red Jacket carried
his unreasoning conservatism to such a
degree that he bitterly antagonized all
educational, industrial, and missionary
efforts designed for the betterment of his
people, believing, he protested, that such
instruction wholly unfitted an Indian for
any kind of useful endeavor. In this be
lief lie was not alone. Addressing him
self to a young man who had been
educated among the whites, he derisively
exclaimed, "What have we here? You
are neither a white man nor an Indian;
for heaven's sake tell us, what are you?"
It is even asserted that he treated with
unconcealed contempt any Indian who
made use^of a stool or a chair in his
cabin. Finally, however, the force of
circumstances compelled him reluctantly
to acquiesce in measures designed to
ameliorate the condition of his people.
In 1821 the legislature of New York
enacted a law forbidding the residence of
white mm on Indian lands. In the fol
lowing year, the chief of the Christian
party among the Seneca and the ''friends
of Christianity and civilization in this
and adjoining counties" sought to have
this law changed in such manner that
ministers of the Gospel and mechanics
of good moral character might be ex
empted from its operations. In this,
however, they failed, whereupon the
pagan party among the Seneca, abetted
by "some white pagans," led by Red
Jacket, entered complaint against the
further residence of the missionary on
the Seneca reservation, and in 1824 the
mission was abandoned. The law, how
ever, was later amended, and Mr Harris,
the missionary, had the satisfaction of
returning to the reservation in June 1825.
When the Seneca Christian party had
grown in numbers and included many
influential chiefs, and the schools had
gained a fair foothold, its members be
came impatient under the dictation of
one whose intemperance and profligacy
had lessened him in their esteem, and
in Sept. 1827 they, including 26 chiefs,
took steps which resulted in the deposi
tion of Red Jacket from his chiefship;
but he was afterward relieved of this
humiliation by his reinstatement through
the mediation of the Office of Indian
Affairs. In the document setting forth
the reasons, among many, for his deposi
tion, signed by 26 leading chiefs of his
tribe, Red Jacket is charged among other
things with sending, by the solicited aid
362
RED JACKET
[B. A. E.
of white men, falsehoods to the President;
with ereatini: and fomenting divisions
and disturbances among his people; with
havin" "a had heart" for having in a
time of famine among his people hidden
the body of a deer which he had killed
instead "of sharing it with them; with
stealing and appropriating to his own use
goods which as annuities belonged to
orphan children and to old people; and
with lu-inir a traitor to the United States,
since, in the War of 1812, they charged,
"you divided us— you acted against our
Father, the President, and his officers,
and advised with those who were not
friends."
Replying to a question asking the rea
sons for his unyielding opposition to the
establishment of missionaries among his
people. Red Jacket said, with a sarcastic
smile : " Because they do us no good. If
they are not useful to the white people,
why do they send them among the In
dians ; if they are useful to the white peo
ple, and do them good, why do they not
keep them at home? They are surely
bad enough to need the labor of every
one who can make them better. These
men know that we do not understand
their religion. We can not read their
book ; they tell different stories about
what it contains, and we believe they
make the book talk to suit themselves.
. . . The Great Spirit will not punish for
what we do not know. . . . These black
coats talk to the Great Spirit, and ask
light, that we may see as they do, when
they are blind themselves, and quarrel
abontthelight which guides them. These
things we do not understand. . . . The
black coats tell us to work and raise corn;
they do nothing themselves, and would
starve to death if somebody did not feed
them. All they do is to pray to the
Great Spirit; but that will not make corn
or potatoes grow ; if it will, why do they
beg from us, and from the white people.
. . . The Indians can never be civilized;
they are not like white men. . . . We
an; few and weak, but may for a long
time be happy, if we hold 'fast to our
country and the religion of our fathers."
The atheistic notions expressed in this
reply were clearly adopted from white
men.
In 1S21, a woman named Caughquaw-
taugh, after being tried by the Seneca
council, was executed as a witch by
Tommy Jemmy, otherwise called Soon-
ongize (Shonon'gaiz ) . This act coming to
the knowledge of the neighboring whites,
they had the executioner arrested and
imprisoned. The plea of Tommy Jemmy
at the trial was thatthe Indians were an
independent people and so exercised
original jurisdiction over their criminals.
At this trial Red Jacket was called as a
witness to testify concerning the customs
of his people. At an opportune moment,
however, it is alleged, he gave utterance
to the following sentiments as a rebuke
to those who were inclined to ridicule
the Indian belief in witchcraft : " What?
Do you denounce us as fools and^ bigots,
because we still believe that which you
yourselves believed two centuries ago?"
Your black coats thundered this doctrine
from the pulpit, your judges pronounced
it from the bench, and sanctioned it with
the formalities of law ; and you would
now punish our unfortunate brother, for
adhering to the faith of his fathers and of
yours ! Go to Salem ! Look at the records
of your owTn government, and yon will
find that hundreds have been executed
for the very crime which has called forth
the sentence of condemnation against
this woman and drawn down upon her
the arms of vengeance. What have our
brothers done, more than the rulers of
your own people have done? And what
crime has this man committed, by exe
cuting in a summary way the laws of his
country and the command of the Great
Spirit?" It is very doubtful that Red
Jacket possessed all the facts stated in
this alleged speech ; it seems rather an
extract from the brief of the defendant's
attorney than the off-hand allocution of
an Indian who could not write his own
name and who studiously avoided the
company of white men.
Red Jacket in his life was charged with
want of courage and resolution, and even
with timidity ; with duplicity, treachery,
and even with treason ; and with so far
forgetting the proprieties as not to hesi
tate to rob his friends. Stone says of
him that he "had been known to exert
his eloquence to enkindle a war-spirit in
the bosoms of the braves of his nation,
and provoke them to take up the hatchet,
while he ingeniously avoided the war
path, and availed himself of the absence
of the warriors, thus procured, to plunder
the goods, and even live-stock, wherever
he could — not caring to discriminate be
tween the property of any enemy and
that of the absentees of his own people."
In a letter to the Duke of Northumber
land, in 1805, Brant bestowed on Red
Jacket the name "Cow-killer," because,
during the Revolution, having exhorted
his fellow warriors to behave with cour
age in an approaching battle and promis
ing to be in the thick of the fight himself,
and being missed from the engagement,
he was found cutting up a cow belonging
to an Indian. Subsequent to the Revo
lution Brant often openly blamed Red
Jacket with causing him trouble and em
barrassment during Sullivan's invasion,
BULL. 30]
BED LEGS' BAND BED MEN
363
"being," he asserted, "the principal
cause of the disasters of his people." In
deed, during this campaign Red Jacket
had sought to induce the young warriors
and the less resolute chiefs to agree to
submission to the American army. A
runner was sent to Sullivan's camp for
this purpose, but the astute Brant, hav
ing knowledge of this treason, frustrated
the purposes of Red Jacket by having the
bearer of the American flag of truce killed
and his papers taken.
Although nominally and officially at
peace with the United States after the
treaty of Ft Stanwix in 1784, the Six
Nations were nevertheless dissatisfied
with some of its terms, and for ten years
subsequently had to be conciliated with
great care and at much expense. During
this period, 1786-94, Red Jacket sought
to thwart the Indian policy of the United
States in regard to the hostile western
tribes, but Wayne's victory over the con
federated tribes in 1794 sobered the
thoughts of the malcontents among the
Indian tribes.
In pursuance of the invitation to the
chiefs of the Six Nations to visit the Pres
ident, given by Col. Pickering at Painted
Post in June 1791, two months after the
remarkable council held with these In
dians at Buffalo Creek by Col. Proctor, a
friendly delegation, consisting of 50 chiefs
of the Six Nations, in the spring of 1792
visited Philadelphia, then the seat of
government. It was during this confer
ence that President Washington, as a
token of friendship and esteem, gave a
silver medal, bearing his own likeness,
to Red Jacket, who then and in later life
showed his appreciation of this gift with
the care he bestowed on it and with the
pride with which he was accustomed to
wear it. This medal is now in the cus
tody of the Buffalo Historical Society.
Even after the solemn assurances of
lasting friendship for the United States by
the New York Indians in the War of 1812,
the vacillating character and inconstancy
of Red Jacket and other prominent chiefs
are made plain in a letter addressed to
Farmer's Brother and other chiefs by
Gen. Porter, dated Chippewa, Canada,
July 25, 1814, inviting the Indians to join
him at once at that place. Among other
things, he wrote: "We shall soon drive
the enemy, who dare not show their
heads where we go. We want your aid
to assist us in the pursuit. You have
already lost one glorious opportunity by
being absent. We are aware of the con
duct of three of your chiefs — Red Jacket,
Cornplanter, and Blue Sky. If they do
not choose to act for themselves, they
should not dissuade others." By this it
is seen that at least one American officer
openly charged Red Jacket with treason
able conduct, notwithstanding Stone's
unintentionally ironical statement that
Red Jacket "was no more suspected of
treachery than he was of courage, bv the
American officers in the service."
In 1827 Red Jacket's wife, together
with 22 of her Seneca neighbors, joined
the church, notwithstanding her hus
band's threat to leave her should she
take such a step. He therefore sullenly
carried out his threat, and gave himself
over to renewed and unbridled dissipa
tion. But after a few months' absence
he meekly returned to his wife, who con
descended to receive him on condition
that he would not in future interfere with
her religious duties. Afterward he faith
fully kept his word, and, indeed, at times
he even aided her in these duties.
In 1828, at the request of Dr J. W.
Francis, of New York city, R, W. Weir
painted a likeness of Red Jacket; and in
1829 Catlin also painted a full length life-
size portrait of him, representing him
standing on Table Rock, Niagara Falls,
in accordance with Red Jacket's wishes.
The project of reinterring the remains
of Red Jacket and the chiefs contempo
rary with him, lying forsaken in graves
on the former Buffalo res., had its incep
tion about 1863, but it did not take defi
nite shape until 1876, when W. C. Bry
ant, of the Buffalo Historical Society,
obtained the consent of the Seneca coun
cil to the removal of the bodies. On Oct.
9, 1884, with appropriate ceremonies, the
remains were reinterred in Forest Lawn
Cemetery, Buffalo, N. Y., where a hand
some memorial was unveiled June 22,
1891.
Consult Hubbard, Red Jacket and his
People, 1886; Ketchuin, Buffalo and the
Senecas, 1864-65; McKenney and Hall,
Indian Tribes, i, 1858; Stone (1) Life of
Brant, 1838, (2) Life and Times of Red
Jacket, 1841; Trans. Buffalo Hist, Soc.,
in, 1885. (.1. N. B. n. )
Red Legs' Band. A former band of the
Wahpekute Sioux in Minnesota, named
from its chief, Hushasha. — Ind. Aff. Rep.
1859, 100, 1860; Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc.,
vi, 394, 1887.
Bed Lodge. A former Oglala Sioux
band under Yellow Eagle.— Cull >erteon
in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Red Man; Red Man and Helper. See Car
lisle School; Periodicals.
Red Men, Improved Order of. A society
of American citizens, originally composed
of advocates of individual rights and ad
mirers of Indian character, who adopted
as their patron and exemplar the Dela
ware chief Tammany; but, as it is consti
tuted at the present day, its primary
objects are the promotion among men of
the exercise and practice of the prin
ciples of benevolence and charity, the
364
RED MOUTHS RED STICKS
[B. A. E.
care and protection of widows and or
phans, and the cultivation of friendly
relations among those who have entered
its circle. The democratic influence
which attended its birth has caused the
idea that all men are equal to remain its
fundamental tenet. There were several
patriotic societies at the close of the 18th
and the commencement of the 19th cen
tury which may have contributed to the
rise of the present order. There was or-
gani/.ed in Philadelphia, about 1772, a
society known as the Sons of Tammany,
that may be considered its direct ancestor,
the tirst recorded notice of which is in
the Philadelphia Chronicle of May 4,
177L': "On Friday, the 1st instant, a num
ber of Americans, Sons of King Tammany,
met at the house of Mr James Byrn, to
celebrate the memory of that truly noble
chieftain whose friendship was most
affectionately manifest to the worthy
founder and' first settlers of this province.
After dinner the circulating glass was
crowned with wishes, loyal and patriotic,
and the day concluded with much che'er-
f ulness and harmony. It is hoped from
this small beginning a society may be
formed of great utility to the distressed,
as this meeting was more for the purpose
of promoting charity and benevolence
than mirt h and festivity. ' ' Subsequently
it was the custom of the society to hold a
regular festival every year on May 12.
On that day the members walked in pro
cession through the streets of Philadel
phia, with hats decorated with bucks'
tails, to a handsome rural place in the
direction of Schuylkill r. which they
called the "wigwam," where, after a
"long talk," according to Indian custom,
and after the "pipe of peace" had been
smoked, they spent the day in festivity
and mirth. The association continued
in this form for some years after the peace
with Great Britain, 'when the owner of
the "wigwam."' who had generously lent
it every year in honor of Tammany, hav
ing met with misfortune was compelled
to sell it to satisfy his creditors. After
the discontinuance of the festive associa
tion other societies of a similar character
were funned in Philadelphia and New
York, bearing the name Tammany; the
only one of these continued to the pres
ent day is the Tammany Society of New
York city. See Tammany.
The present Order of Red Men, like the
original society, is a social, fraternal, and
benevolent organization commemorating
the customs, traditions, and history of
the Indians, and is purely American. Its
proceedings are secret only in so far as
secrecy is expedient and' proper. Its
organ i/ation. proceedings, and mode of
initiating members imitate Indian cus
toms, and Indian terms are used to desig
nate the officers and in conducting cere
monies. The Order of Red Men has
passed through three phases. The first
was its existence as originally organized
in Philadelphia. After the colonies de
clared for separate government began the
second phase, when it is said these socie
ties became intensely popular, and their
anniversaries bade fair to excel Inde
pendence day in public esteem. They
\vere thus auspiciously continued until a
short time before the second war with
Great Britain, when Gen. Dearborn, Sec
retary of War, looking on them as de
moralizing to soldiers, issued orders pro
hibiting them in the army. It is asserted
that the third phase of the order began
in 1813 at Ft Mifrlin, on Delaware r.,
4 in. belowr Philadelphia, among volun
teer soldiers called Junior Artillerists.
An unbroken chain in the existence of
the society thus formed continued in
Pennsylvania and neighboring states, but
without an attempt at concurrent action
until 1857. On Oct. 21 of that year a
grand demonstration, including a public
parade in full regalia, with banners and
other insignia, took place at Lancaster,
Pa, But the Order of Red Men as now
existing seems to have taken its form
from the Red Men's Society, Tribe No. 1,
of Maryland, organized Mar. 12, 1834, at
the house of D. McDonald, in Baltimore.
This tribe subsequently assumed supreme
authority, which was" not challenged by
the older tribe in Pennsylvania, and its
authority has been acknowledged ever
since. In a charter granted by the Mary
land legislature on Mar. 14, 1835, the
name was changed to the "Improved
Order of Red Men." The organization is
now represented in every state and terri
tory in the Union. The total member
ship in 1905 was 382, 121, the number of
tribes 4,206, and the assets of the organi
zation about $4,000,000. (c. T. )
Red Mouths. A band or society of the
Crow tribe. — Culbertson in Sniithson.
Rep. 1850, 144, 1851.
Red River Assiniboin. An Assiniboin
band, estimated in 1829 at 24 tipis (Ooues,
Henry-Thompson Jour., n, 522, 1897),
living AV. of the Otaopabine, w. Canada.
Red River Chippewa. A former Chip-
pewa band in wr. Minnesota. — Ind. Aff.
Rep., 332, 1873.
Red Sticks. Among the Creeks and
their cousins, the Seminole, all warlike
functions, including the declaration of
war, the organizing of war parties, and the.
burping of captives, were in charge of
the officers of certain clans, which clans
were designated for this reason 'bear
ers of the red' in contradistinction to the
'white' or peace clans, in the towns of
which all peace treaties were negotiated
and where it was forbidden to shed human
BULL. 30]
RED THUNDER RELIGION
365
blood. The symbol of the declaration of
war was the erection of a tall pole, painted
red, in the public square, as a rallying
point for the warriors, whence the pop
ular term "Red Sticks" applied by
writers both to these towns and to the
hostile war element which at various pe
riods made headquarters in them, par
ticularly during the Creek and Seminole
war. The most noted towns controlled
by the war clans were Atasi of the Up
per Creeks, Kawita of the Lower Creeks,
and Mikasuki of the Seminole. See Baton
Rouge. (,i. M. )
Red Thnnder. A chief of the Pabaksa
or Cuthead band of Yanktonai Sioux in
the early part of the 19th century; also
known as Shappa, the Beaver. Lieut. Z.
M. Pike saw him at the great council at
Prairie du Chien, Wis., in Apr. 1806, and
pronounced him the most gorgeously
dressed of any chief he met. With his
famous son Waneta he enlisted with the
British in the War of 1812, and fought at
Ft Meigs and at Sandusky, Ohio. He
was killed under tragic circumstances by
the Chippewa on Red r. of the North in
1823. Col. Robert Dickson, the British
agent in the W. during 1812-15, married
a sister of Red Thunder. (D. R.)
Red Town. A former Seminole town on
Tampa bay, w. Florida.— Bell in Morse,
Rep. to Sec. War, 306, 1822.
Redwing. The name of a succession of
chiefs of the former Khemnichan band of
Mdewakanton Sioux, residing on the w.
shore of L. Pepin, Minn., where the city
of Redwing novy stands. At least four
chiefs in succession bore the appellation,
each being distinguished by another
name. The elder Redwing is heard of as
early as the time of the Poiitiac war, when
he visited Mackinaw, and was in alliance
with the English in the Revolution. He
was succeeded by his son, Walking Buf
falo (Tatankamani), who enlisted in the
British cause in 1812. The name was
maintained during two succeeding genera
tions, but disappeared -during the Sioux
outbreak of 1862-65. The family was less
influential than the Little Crows or the
Wabashas of the same tribe. (D. R.)
. Ree Band. According to Grinnell (Soe.
Org. Cheyennes, 144, 1905) a local nick
name for a part of the Northern Cheyenne.
Reechochic (re-e-cho' 'play' or 'the act
of playing', chic 'place of), A small
Tarahurnare rancheria near Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lumholtz, infn,
1894.
Rekeachic (re-ke-a' 'white earth', chic
'place of). A small rancheria of the
Tarahumare near Norogachic, Chihua-
nua, Mexico.— Lumholtz, infn, 1894.
Rekorichic (re-ko-ri' 'water jar', chic
'plaqe of). A Tarahumare rancheria
ibout 15 m. N. E. of Norogachic, in Chi
huahua, Mexico. Called by the Mexi
cans reconchic.— Lumholtz, infn 1894
Tecomhic.-Orozco y Berra, Geotf V£i 1864
Rekuvirachic ('place of the stone pil
lars ). A small rancheria of the Tarahu
mare in the Sierra Madre, w. Chihuahua,
Mexico.— Lumholtz, infn, 1894.
Rekuwichic ('place of the high stone
pillars ). A small rancheria of the Tara
humare not far from Norogachic, Chi
huahua, Mexico.— Lumholt^ infn, 1894.
Rekwoi. A Yurok village on the N
side of the mouth of Klamath r., N. w
Cal. It has given name to the present
American settlement of Requa, a mile up
stream from the old village site, at which
there now live only two or three Yurok
families. (A. L. K.)
Rek-qua.— Gibbs(1851) in Sehoolcraft, Ind. Tribes
in, 138, 1853. Requa.— Powers in Overland Mo
VII, 530, 1872. Ri-kwa.- Powers in Cont. N A'
Mhno!.. in 44, 1877. Sufip.-A. L. Kroeber, infn,
1904 (Karokname).
Relationship. See Clan and Gens, Fain-
•////, Kinship.
Religion. For the purpose of a brief
description of the religion of the Ameri
can Indians we may detine religion as
that group of concepts and acts which
spring from the relation of the individual
to the outer world, so far as these rela
tions are not considered as due to physical
forces the action of which is accounted
for by purely rationalistic considerations.
The scope of religious concepts will de
pend to a certain extent, therefore, on the
knowledge of the laws of nature; and,
since the border-line of the natural and
the supernatural, as conceived in the mind
of primitive man, does not coincide with
our view of this subject, there will be
marked differences between the scope of
religion among civilized nations and that
among less advanced peoples. For in
stance, the causal relations determining
the movements of the stars are recognized
by civilized man; but at an earlier time
it was believed that the positions of the
stars influenced in a mysterious manner
the fates of man and that their move
ments could be controlled by his will.
Among tribes which held to' the latter
opinion, views relating to the heavenly
bodies would form part of the religion of
the people; while among those peoples to
which the causal relations determining
the motions of the stars are known, these
motions are no longer subject to religious
interpretations.
Owing to the different point of view, it
may also happen that certain ideas of
primitive man, which from our stand
point would have to be considered as re
ligious in character, are interpreted by
the people holding them as purely ration
alistic. In our judgment, for instance,
sympathetic cures, which are believed in
by most primitive tribes and even by un-
366
RELIGION
[B. A. B.
educated people among ourselves, cannot
be considered as due to any physical ef
fect while among primitive tribes they
may be so viewed. The same is true of
certain mythological concepts. It an In
dian tribe explains the markings on the
«kin of the chipmunk as due to the fact
that at an early time the grizzly bear
scratched its back, this may be to the
mind of the Indian a perfectly rational
istic explanation, while to us it would be
entirely mysterious. Thus it appears that
the general views of nature— the explana
tions given for the occurrence of natural
phenomena — necessarily enter into a con
sideration of the religions of primitive
tribes, even if these explanations should
be based on a purely rationalistic attitude
on the part of primitive man. The less
clear the line between observation and
reasoning on the one hand and imagina
tion and inference due to emotional states
on the other, the less sharply drawn will
be the line between what may be called
science and religion. In accordance with
the definition given before, those concepts
that spring from the relation of the indi
vidual to the outer world, and the form
of which depends on imagination and
emotion, may be said to form the tenets
of religion.
When religious acts are considered in
greater detail, it appears that here also
acts prompted by rationalistic considera
tions are not sharply separated from
others dictated by imagination and emo
tion. Thus, when a medicine-man pur
sues and captures the fleeing soul of a
sick man, he may follow out by his acts
in a rational way opinions based largely
on reasoning, although deeply affected in
their origin by such emotions as fear and
love. When, on the other hand, he tries
to gain greater efficiency by putting him
self into a state of emotional excitement,
in which he believes his chances of suc
cess are enhanced, his acts become reli
gious, in the stricter sense of the term.
This lack of sharp division between ra
tionalistic and religious forms of activity
is found everywhere. Furthermore, it
must be borne in mind that many actions
are performed without any conscious rea
son, except so far as they are required by
custom. This is true particularly of ac
tions that an; considered as proper, like
those determined by rules regulating the
behavior of the young to the old, or of the
common people to the nobility; or also
of actions that are considered as ethical,
like those of hospitality and of pity.
Here the line of demarcation between re
ligious activities and others not connected
with religion becomes even less sharp,
because it of ten happens that actions origi
nally performed without any particular
reason or for purely rationalistic pur
poses are secondarily given religious mo
tives. It thus follows that religious views
and actions are not primarily connected
with ethical concepts. Only in so far as
man in his religious relations to the
outer world endeavors to follow certain
rules of conduct, in order to avoid evil
effects, is a relation between primitive re
ligion and ethics established.
The religious concepts of the Indians
may be described in two groups — those
that concern the individual, and those
that concern the social group, such as
tribe and clan. The fundamental concept
bearing on the religious life of the in
dividual is the belief in the existence of
magic power, which may influence the
life of man, and which in turn may be
influenced by human activity. In this
sense magic power must be understood
as the wonderful qualities which are be
lieved to exist in objects, animals, men,
spirits, or deities, and which are superior
to the natural qualities of man. This
idea of magic power is one of the funda
mental concepts that occur among all
Indian tribes. It is what is called manito
by the Algonquian. tribes; wakanda, by
the Siouan tribes; orenda, by the Iroquois;
sulia-, by the Salish; naualak,hy theKwa-
kiutl, and tamanoas, by the Chinook.
Notwithstanding slight differences in the
signification of these terms, the funda
mental notion of all of them is that of a
power inherent in the objects of nature
which is more potent than the natural
powers of man. This idea seems ade
quately expressed by our term ''wonder
ful"; and it is hardly necessary to intro
duce an Indian term, as has often been
attempted. Among the American terms,
the word manito (q. v.; see also Orenda,
Otkon, Oi/aron] has been most frequently
used to express this idea. The degree to
which the magic power of nature is in
dividualized differs considerably among
various tribes. Although the belief in
the powers of inanimate objects is com
mon, we find in America that, on the
whole, animals, particularly the larger
ones, are most frequently considered as
possessed of such magic powTer. Strong
anthropomorphic individualization also
occurs, which justifies us in calling these
powers deities. It seems probable that
among the majority of tribes, besides the
belief in the power of specific objects, a
belief in a magic power that is only
vaguely localized, exists. In cases where
this belief is pronounced, the notion
sometimes approaches the concept of a
deity, or of a great spirit which is hardly
anthropomorphic in its character. This
is the case, for instance, among the Tsim-
shian of British Columbia and among the
Algonquian tribes of the Great Lakes,
and also in the figure of the Tirawa of
the Pawnee.
As stated before, the whole concept of
BULL. 30]
RELIGION
367
the world— or, in other words, the mythol
ogy of each tribe— enters to a very great
extent into their religious concepts and
activities. The mythologies are highly,
specialized in different parts of North
America; and, although a large number
of myths are the common property of
many American tribes, the general view
of the world appears to be quite distinct
in various parts of the continent. Taking
into consideration the continent of Amer
ica as a whole, we find a type of explana
tion of the world which is psychologically
quite different from the familiar Semitic
type. In the Semitic religions eternal
existence appeared as an unintelligible
problem, and the mind preferred to assume
a beginning which was accounted for by
transferring the existing world, as it was
known by observation, into the thought
of a creator, and interpreting the creation
as a projection of his thoughts by his will
power into objective existence. The In
dian mind, on the other hand, accepts the
eternal existence of the world, and ac
counts for its specific form by the assump
tion that events which once happened in
early times settled for once and all the
form in which the same kind of event
must continue to occur. For instance,
when the bear produced the stripes of the
chipmunk by scratching its back, this de
termined that.all chipmunks were to have
such stripes ; or when an ancestor of a clan
was taught a certain ceremony, that same
ceremony must be performed by all future
generations. This idea is not by any means
confined to America, but is found among
primitive peoples of other continents as
well, and occurs even in Semitic cults.
Considering American mythologies in
their broadest outlines, the following
areas may be distinguished : (1) The Es
kimo area, the mythology of which is
characterized by an abundance of purely
human hero-tales, and a very small num
ber of traditions accounting for the origin
of animals, and these generally largely in
human setting. (2) The North Pacific
Coast area, characterized by a large cycle <
of transformer myths, in which the origin
of many of the arts of man is accounted
for, as well as the peculiarities of many
animals; the whole forming a very dis
connected heterogeneous mass of tradi
tions. (3) A Hied to these appear the tra
ditions of the Western plateau and of the
Mackenzie basin area, a region in which
animal tales abound, many accounting for
the present conditions of the world, the
whole being very disconnected and con
tradictory. (4) The Californian area, the
mythologies of which are characterized by
a stronger emphasis laid on creation by
will-power than is found in most other
parts of the American continent. (5)
The principal characteristic of the my
thologies of the area of the Great Plains,
theeastern woodlands, andthearid South
west is the tendency to systematization
of the myths under the influence of a
highly developed ritual. This tendency
is more sharply defined in the S. than in
the N and N. E., and has perhaps pro
gressed further than any where else among
the Pueblos, to whom the origin of the
clans and societies seems to give the key
note of mythological concepts; and among
the Pawnee, whose contemplation of the
el ars seems to have given the principal tone
to their mythology (see also article My- V
thology). The religious concepts of the In
dians deal largely with the relation of the
individual to the magic power mentioned
above, and are specialized in accordance
with their general mythological concepts,
which determine largely the degree to
which the powers are personified as ani
mals, spirits, or deities.
Another group of religious concepts,
which are not less important than the
group heretofore discussed, refers to the
relations of the individual to his internal
states, so far as these are not controlled
by the will, and are therefore considered
as subject to external magic influences.
Most important among these are dreams,
sickness, and death. These may be pro
duced by obsession, orbyexternal forces
which compel the soul to leave the body.
In this sense the soul is considered by
almost all tribes as not subject to the
individual will; it may be abstracted
from the body by hostile forces, and it
may be damaged and killed. The con
cept of the soul itself shows a great
variety of forms. Very often the soul is
identified with life, but we also find com
monly the belief in a multiplicity of
souls." Thus, among the Eskimo, the
name is considered as one of the souls of
man, another soul belongs to the body,
a third one is independent of the body.
The soul is also identified with the ,
blood, the bones, the shadow, the nape .
of the neck (see Soul). Based on these *
ideas is also the belief in the existence of
the soul after death. Thus, in the belief
of the Algonquian Indians of the Great
Lakes, the souls of the deceased are be
lieved to reside in the far west with the
brother of the great culture-hero. Among
the Kutenai the belief prevails that the
souls will return at a later period, accom
panying the culture-hero. Sometimes
the land from which the ancestors of the
tribe have sprung, which in the S. is often
conceived of as underground, is of equal
importance.
Since the belief in the existence of
rnagic powers is very strong in the In
dian mind, all his actions are regulated
by the desire to retain the good will of
those friendly to him, and to control
those that are hostile.
The first means of retaining the good
368
RELIGION
[B. A. E.
will of the friendly power is the strict
observance of a great variety of proscrip
tions. An important group of these may
be combined under the term "taboo"
(q. v. ). Among these, furthermore, food
taboos are particularly common. Every
tribe of America, no matter how scanty
their means of subsistence may have
been, had certain kinds of tabooed food —
that is, food forbidden, either perma
nently or at certain seasons, or on. certain
occasions. Thus, one division of the
Omaha were forbidden to eat the shoulder
of the buffalo, while another one was for
bidden to eat the elk; the Iroquois were
forbidden to eat the animal from which
their family name was taken, and the
same is true of Pueblo and other clans;
the Eskimo must not eat caribou and
walrus at the same season; the Navaho
[ must not touch flesh of the bear, nor the
Zuni anything that lives in the water.
' Not less numerous are the taboos of
work. These are perhaps nowhere so
highly developed as among the Eskimo,
among whom work on caribou -skins,
seal-skins, metals, ice, and heather is for
bidden under certain conditions. Here
belong, also, the taboos of story-telling,
and of playing certain games at certain
seasons, which are quite common. Of
great importance are the taboos intended
to prevent the evil effects of impurity.
Thus we find a large number of taboos
forbidding menstruating women, mur
derers, and mourners from performing cer
tain kinds of work. They must not touch
fresh food lest the magic powers controll
ing the food supply may be offended.
Social taboos, which are very common
in Polynesia, are not so markedly devel
oped in America, although the strict
secrecy with which certain sacred actions
are performed by privileged members of
a tribe is akin to this institution. Thus
it is forbidden, except on certain occa
sions, for any member of the tribe to
touch or even see the contents of sacred
bundles (see Palladium), and even then
only the keeper of the bundle is allowed
to open it to view. While all these
taboos are essentially negative in their
character, forbidding certain actions in
order to avoid giving offense, there are
positive acts which are required for the
same purpose. Some of these might well
be called rules of ethical conduct, al
though the one reason given for them is
the endeavor to retain the good will of
the wonderful ] towers of nature. All the
numerous regulations which are found
all over the continent, and intended to
retain the good will of the food animals,
and which arc essentially signs of respect
shown to them, belong to this class.
Dogs must not gnaw the bones of food
animals, because this is a sign of disrespect.
The bear, after having been killed,
receives marks of reverence; and the
first game animals obtained at the begin
ning of the hunting season must be
treated with particular care. The com
plicated customs relating to buffalo hunt
ing, and the salmon ceremonials of the
N. W. Indians, as well as the whale
ceremonials of the Eskimo, may also be
given as examples. Respectful behavior
toward old people and generally decent
conduct are also often counted among
such required acts. Here may also be
included the numerous customs of purifi
cation that are required in order to avoid
the ill will of the powers. These, how
ever, may better be considered as consti
tuting one of the means of controlling
magic power, wrhich form a very large
part of the religious observances of the
American Indians.
The Indian is not satisfied with the
attempt to avoid the ill will of the powers,
but he tries also to make them subservient
to his own needs. This end may be at
tained in a variety of ways. Perhaps the
most characteristic of North American In
dian methods of gaining control over su
pernatural powers is that of the acquisi
tion of one of them as a personal protector.
Generally this process is called the*
acquiring of a manito; and the most com
mon method of acquiring it is for the.
young man during the period of adoles
cence to purify himself by fasting, bath
ing, and vomiting, until his body is per
fectly clean and acceptable to the super
natural beings. At the same time the
youth works himself by these means, by
dancing, and sometimes also by means of
drugs, into a trance, in which he has a
vision of the guardian spirit which is to
protect him throughout life. These
means of establishing communication
with the spirit world are in very general
use, also at other periods of life (see
Black drink, Dance, Ordeals, Peiiote, To
bacco ) . The magic power that man thus ,
acquires may give him special abilities :
it may make him a successful hunter,
warrior, or shaman; or it may give hin
power to acquire wealth, success hj
gambling, or the love of women.
While the above is the most commoi
method of acquiring magre power, othe
means are well known among the Amer
lean Indians, particularly among thos*
tribes in which strong clan organizaiion
prevail. They believe that wonderfu
power may be attained by inheritance
There are also numerous cases, as amon
the Arapaho and Blackfeet (Siksika)
where the privilege of acquiring it an<
the control over it may be purchased .
Among the American Eskimo the ide
prevails that it may be transmitted b
teaching and by bodily contact with
BULL. 30]
RELIGION
369
person who controls such powers. Ordi
narily its possession is considered so
sacred that it must not be divulged except
in cases of extreme danger, but among
other tribes it may be made known to the
whole tribe. In a few cases the opinion
prevails that such powers exist in certain
localities, but can not be acquired by in
dividuals.
Another means of controlling the pow
ers of nature is by prayer, which may be
directed either to the protecting spirit of
the individual or to other powers. Ob
jects of prayer may be protection in dan
ger, removal of sickness, the obtaining of
food or other material benefits, or a more
general and abstract request for the bless
ing of the powers. Many prayers are
addressed in fixed form or contain at least
certain old formulas.
Another way of invoking the protec
tion of the powers is through the use of
charms (also called fetishes, q. v. ). The
charm is either believed to be the seat of
magic power, or it may be a symbol of
such power, and its action may be based
on its symbolic significance. Of the
former kind are presumably many objects
contained in the sacred bundles of cer
tain Indians, which are believed to be
possessed of sacred powers; while sym
bolic significance seems to prevail in
charms like the stones worn by the North
Pacific Coast Indians, which are believed
to harden the skin against missiles of
hostile shamans, or the magic whip of
wolf-skin of the Eskimo, which is be
lieved to have the power of driving away
spirits.
Symbolic actions are also made use
)f. Such acts are, for instance, the set-
ing-up of prayer-sticks (q. v. ), which
ire meant to convey man's wishes to the
wwers. Often these wishes are indi-
:ated by special attachments, expressing
n symbolic or pictographic manner the
hing wished for. Somewrhat related to
:uch symbolic actions are also all proc
esses of divination, in which, by a sym-
>olic act, the propitiousness of the pro-
>osed undertaking is ascertained.
Still more potent means of influencing
he powers are offerings and sacrifices.
)n the whole, these are not so strongly
leveloped in North America as they are
fi other parts of the .world. In many
egions human sacrifices were common —
or instance, in Mexico and Yucatan —
Fhilein northern America they are known
nly in rare instances, as among the Paw-
ee. However, many cases of torture,
•articularly of self-torture, must be reck-
ned here (see Ordeals, Sun Dance}.
Jther bloody sacrifices are also rare in
'Orth America. We may mention the
acrifice of the dog among the Iroquois.
>nly to a limited extent do we find the
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 24
tendency of considering the killin" of
game as a bloody sacrifice. On the other
hand, sacrifices of tobacco smoke, of corn
and of parts of food, of small manufac
tured objects, and of symbolic objects, are
very common. These gifts may be offered
to any of the supernatural powers with
the intent of gaining their assistance and
avoiding their enmity.
Still another way of gaining control
over supernatural powers is by incanta
tions, which in a way are related to
prayers, but which act rather tl trough
the magic influence of the words. There
fore the traditional form of these incan
tations is rigidly adhered to. They occur
frequently among the Arctic tribes of the
continent, but are not by any means
lacking among others, who believe that
the recitation of a short formula may aid
in reaching a desired end. In the same
way that incantations are related to
prayer, certain acts and charms are re
lated to offerings. We find among almost
all Indian tribes the custom of performing
certain acts, which are neither symbolic
nor offerings, nor other attempts to obtain
the assistance of superior beings, but
which are effective through their own
potency. Such acts are the use of lucky
objects" intended to secure good fortune;
or the peculiar treatment of animals,
plants, and other objects, in order to
bring about a change of weather.
There is also found among most Indian
tribes the idea that the supernatural
powers, if offended by transgressions of
rules of conduct, may be propitiated by
punishment. Such punishment may con
sist in the removal of the offending indi
vidual, who may be killed by the mem
bers of the tribe, or the propitiation may
be accomplished by milder forms of pun
ishment. Of particular interest among
these is confession as a means of propitia
tion, which is found among the Athapas
cans, the Iroquois, and the Eskimo.
Other forms of punishment are based
largely on the idea of purification by
fasting, bathing, and vomiting. Among
the Plains Indians the vow to perform a
ceremony or another act agreeable to the
powers is considered an efficient means
of gaining their good will or of atoning
for past offenses.
Protection against disease is also sought
by the help of superhuman powers. These
practices have two distinct forms, accord
ing to the fundamental conception of
disease. Disease is conceived of princi
pally in two forms— either as due to the
presence of a material object in the body
of the patient, or as an effect of the ab
sence of the soul from the body. The
cure of disease is intrusted to the shamans
or medicine-men, who obtaintheir powers
generally by the assistance of guardian
370
KKLIGION
IB. A. E.
\ spirits, or who may personally be en
dowed with magic powers. It is their
duty to discover the material disease
which is located in the patient's body,
and which they extract by sucking or
pulling with the hands; or to go in pur
suit of the absent soul, to recover it, and
to restore it to the patient. Both of these
forms of shamanism are found practically
all over the continent, but in some re
gions—for instance, in California — the
idea of material bodies that cause sick
ness is particularly strongly developed;
while in other regions the idea of the
absence of the soul seems to be more
marked. ^ fn treating the patient, the
shamans afhnost every wrhere use various
means to work themselves into a state of
excitement, which is produced by sing
ing, by the use of the drum and rattle,
and by dancing. The belief also widely
prevails that unpropitious conditions may
counteract the work of the shaman, and
that for this reason particular care must
he taken to remove all disturbing and
impure elements from the place where
the shamanistic performance is held.
When the shaman has to have inter
course with the spirits, whom he visits in
their own domain, or when he has to pur
sue the soul of the patient, we find fre
quently sleight-of-hand employed, such
as the tying of the hands of the shaman,
who, when his soul leaves the body, is
believed to free himself with the help of
v the spirits. ( See Mayic, Medicine and Medi
cine-men, filial/Kins and Priests.)
The belief that certain individuals can
acquire, control over the powers has also
led to the opinion that they may be used
to harm enemies. The possession of
such control is not always beneficial, but
may be used also for purposes of witch
craft (q. v.). Hostile shamans may
throw disease into the bodies of their
enemies, or they may abduct their souls.
They may do harm by sympathetic
means, and control the will-power of
others by the help of the supernatural
means at their disposal. Witchcraft is
everywhere considered as a crime, and is
so punished.
Besides those manifestations of reli
gious belief that relate to the individual,
religion has become closely associated
with the social structure of the tribes;
FO that the ritualistic side of religion can
IKI understood only in connection with
the social organi/ation of the Indian
tribes. Kven the fundamental traits of
their social organization possess a reli
gious import. This is true particularly of
the clans (q. V. ), so far as they are char
acterized by totems (q. v.). The totem
is almost always an object of more or less
religious reverence to the clan; and there
are many cases in which taboos relating
to the totemic animal exist, like those
previously referred to among the Omaha.
Also in cases where the clans have defi
nite political functions, like those of the
Omaha and the Iroquois, these functions
are closely associated with religious con
cepts, partly in so far as their origin is
ascribed to myths, partly in so far as the
functions are associated with the per
formance of religious rites. The position
of officials is also closely associated with
definite religious concepts. Thus, the
head of a clan at times is considered as
the representative of the mythological
ancestor of the clan, and as such is be
lieved to be endowed with superior pow
ers; or the position as officer in the tribe
or clan entails the performance of certain
definite religious functions. In this sense
many of the political functions among
Indian tribes are closely associated with
what may be termed ' ' priestly functions. "
The religious significance of social insti
tutions is most clearly marked in cases
where the tribe, or large parts of the
tribe, join in the performance of certain
ceremonies which are intended to serve
partly a political, partly a religious end.
Such acts are some of the intertribal ball-
games, the busk of the Creeks, the sun-
dance of the Plains Indians, perfor
mances of the numerous warrior societies
of the Plains, which will be found
treated under these headings. Here also
belong the secret societies, which are
highly developed among the Pueblos, in
California, andontheNorth Pacific coast.
It is characteristic of rituals in many
parts of the world that they tend to
develop into a more or less dramatic rep
resentation of the myth from which the
ritual is derived. For this reason the use
of masks (q. v. ; seealso Ceremony) is a com
mon feature of these rituals, in which cer
tain individuals impersonate supernatural
beings. In those tribes among whict
very complex rituals have developed W(
find the ceremonies frequently in charge
of certain officers, who are at the sam<
time the keepers of the sacred object
belonging to the tribe or to the societie
( see A Itar, Palladium ) ; and it would seen i
that the whole system of religious belief
and practices has developed the rnor
systematically, the more strictly the reli
gious practices have come to be in charg
of a body of priests. This tendency t
systematization of religious beliefs ma
be observed particularly among the Put
bios and the Pawnee, but it also occurs i
isolated cases in other parts of the cont
nent; for instance, among the Bellacool
of British Columbia, and those Algonquia
tribes that have the Midewiwin cerem<
nial fully developed. I n these cases wre fin
that frequently an elaborate series of es<
teric doctrines and practices exists, whic
BULL. 30]
RELOSOA RENTILLE
371
are known to only a small portion of the
tribe, while the mass of the people are
familiar only with part of the ritual and
with its exoteric features. For this rea
son we often find the religious beliefs and
practices of the mass of a tribe rather
heterogeneous as compared with the be
liefs held by the priests. Among many
of the tribes in which priests are found,
we find distinct esoteric societies, and it
is not by any means rare that the doc
trines of one society are not in accord
with those of another. All this is clearly
due to the fact that the religious ideas of
the tribe are derived from many differ
ent sources, and have been brought into
order at a later date by the priests charged
with the keeping of the tribal rituals.
Esoteric forms of religion in charge of
priests are found among the tribes of the
arid region in the Southwest, the tribes
of the southern Mississippi basin, and to
a less extent among the more northerly
tribes on the Plains. It would seem that,
on the whole, the import of the esoteric
teachings decreases among the more
northerly and northeasterly tribes of
the continent. It is probably least de
veloped among the Eskimo, the tribes of
the Mackenzie basin, and the tribes, of
the great plateau region, in so far as these
have remained uninfluenced by the Plains
Indians and by those of the Pacific coast.
On the whole, the Indians incline
strongly toward all forms of religious
excitement. This is demonstrated not
anly by the exuberant development of
ancient religious forms, but also by the
frequency with which prophets (q. v. )
have appeared among them, who taught
lew doctrines and new rites, based either
m older religious beliefs, or on teaching
mrtly of Christian, partly of Indian origin.
Perhaps the best known of these forms
)f religion is the Ghost-dance (q. v.),
yhich swept over a large part of the con-
inent during the last decade of the 19th
:entury. But other prophets of similar
ype and of far-reaching influence were
mmerous. One of these was Tenskwa-
awa ( q. v. ) , the famous brother of Tecum-
eh; another, the seer Smohalla (q. v. ) of
he Pacific coast; and even among the
Eskimo such prophets have been known,
tarticularly in Greenland. (F. B.)
Relosoa (Re-lo-soa, 'place of manypota-
oes' ). A rancheria of the Tarahumare,
0 m. E. of Chinatu, in the Sierra Madre,
f. Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lumholtz, inf'n,
894.
Bemahenonc. A village, perhaps be-
3nging to the Unami Delawares, in the
icinity of New York city in the 17th
entury.— Doc. of 1649 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
list,, xin, 25, 1881.
Kemedios. A former Spanish mission
stablished among the Pima by Father
Kino, about 1697, on the San Ignacio
branch of Rio Asuncion in Sonora, Mex
ico. A new church was erected there in
1699-L700. Pop. 20 in 1730.
Los Remedies. — Orozro y Hurra, (teog., 317. 18»>1
Nuestra Senora de los Remedies. -Kino (l(i«)7) in
Doc. Hist. Hex., 4th s., i, 275, 185G (full mission
name). Remedies.— Rerun! i KW7) quoted by lian-
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,356, 1889.
Renape (contraction of Erendpeu, 'true
or native man', 'man properly so called,'
man in contrast withanthropomorphic be
ings). An individual belonging to one of
the largest linguistic groups into which
the Algonquian family of languages is
divided; which has, from a phonetic view
point, a closer affinity with Chippewa
than with any other group; and which,
sincethechangeof rto/, which took place
in historic time, has been distinguished as
"Lenape". The word is from (1) f'trn,
' true ', ' genuine ', ' properly so called ',
cognate with Abnaki ami, iifrn, Micmac
Hen, Narraganset and Menominee < irin,
Chippewa ?/*?»<, Cree dialects ?>/?»/, ittun,
Irln, ////>, etc. ; and (2) -upeii, 'man,' from
(by the regular loss of initial n in com
position) the radical vfordndpeit, mean
ing (a) 'man', (/>) 'male'. " Renapoaks,
for so they [the Roanok] call by that
general name all the inhabitants of the
whole maine, of what province soever."
(Lane, at. 1586, in Ilakluyt, Voy., in,
260, 1600.) (w. it. <!.)
Renapoak (from renape, q. v., and -«/;,
plural suffix). The Indians formerly of
the interior of North Carolina, so called
by the Algonquian tribes on Albemarle
sd., N. C.— Lane (1586) in Ilakluyt, Voy.,
in, 317, repr. 1810.
Renville, Gabriel. The last chief of the
Sisseton Sioux, to which position he was
appointed in 1866 by the War Department,
lie was a son of Victor and a nephew of
the celebrated Joseph Renville. He was
born at Sweet Corn's village, Big Stone
lake, S. Dak., in Apr. 1824, and died at
Sisseton agency, Aug. 26, 1902. His
mother was Winona Crawford, daughter
of Captain Crawford of the English army
and of a daughter of Walking Buffalo
Redwing (Tatankamani), chief of the
Khemnichan. Gabriel was a valued
friend of the whites during the massacre
and resulting war of the Sioux outbreak
in 1862-65.
Renville, Joseph. The half-Sioux son
of a French fur-trader, born at Kaposia
(St Paul), Minn., in 1779. His early
childhood was passed in the tipi of his
mother, but when about 10 years of age
he was taken by his father to Canada and
placed under the care of a Catholic priest,
from whom he received knowledge of the
French language. He came into pro,
nence as a guide to Lieut. /. M. 1 iKe n
1805, and entered the service of the J
372
KEKAWACHIC RESERVATIONS
[B. A. E.
inh in the War of 1812 as interpreter to
the Sioux, with the rank of captain. He
was present at Ft Meigs and Ft Stephen-
son, Ohio, and the good conduct of the
Indians there was due largely to his influ
ence. He went to the great council at
Portage des Sioux (mouth of the Mis
souri ) in 1815 as interpreter, and resigned
his British commission and half pay to
attach himself thenceforth to the Ameri
can interest. lie organized the Columbia
Fur Co., with headquarters on L. Trav
erse, Minn., and, calling to his assistance
many of the bold characters released
from" other service by the consolidation
of the Hudson's Bay and N. W. Fur Cos.,
was able to meet the American Fur Co.
on its own grounds with a competition
so strong that the latter was glad to make
terms and place the Columbia Co.'s men
in charge of its Upper Missouri outfit.
At the time of the consolidation Renville
established an independent business at
Lac qui Parle which he conducted until
his death. In 1884 he met Dr. T. S.
Williamson, the famous missionary, at
Prairie du Chien, out on his first recon-
noissance, and arranged with him to go to
Lac qui Parle and establish a mission the
next year. Williamson returned to Ohio
for his family, and the next spring met
Renville at Ft Snelling, whence he pro
ceeded to Lac qui Parle, which became
the scene of most of his long service with
the Sioux. They were soon after joined
by Dr S. It. Riggs, and engaged, with
Itenville's assistance, in the translation of
the Scriptures. Renville translated every
\vonlof the Bible into the Dakota lan
guage, and the missionaries faithfully re
corded it; he also rendered them invalu
able assistance in the construction of the
grammar and dictionary of the Dakota
language. In 1841 Renville was chosen
and ordained a ruling elder, discharging,
the duties of his office until his death at
Lac qui Parle in Mar. 184(>. Many de
scendants still reside among the Sisseton
Sioux in South Dakota. (n. K. )
Rerawachic (re-ra'-im 'giant wood
pecker,' chic 'place of). A Tarahu-
mare rancheria not far from Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lumholtz, inf'n.
1894.
Reservations. A natural result of land
cessions by the Indians to the U. S. Gov
ernment was the establishment of reser
vations for the natives. This was neces
sary not only in order to provide them
with homes and with land for cultivation,
but to avoid disputes in regard to boun
daries and to bring them more easily
under control of the Government by
confining them to given limits. This
policy, which has been followed in Canada
under both French and English control,
and also to some extent by the colonies,
was inaugurated by the United States in
1786. It may be attributed primarily to
the increase of the white population and
the consequent necessity of confining the
aboriginal population to narrower limits.
This involved a very important, even
radical, change in the habits and customs
of the Indians, and was the initiatory
step toward a reliance upon agricultural
pursuits for subsistence. Reservations
in early days, and to a limited extent
more recently, were formed chiefly as the
result of cessions of land; thus a tribe, in
ceding land that it held by original occu
pancy, reserved from the cession a speci
fied and definite part thereof, and such
part was held under the original right of
occupancy, but with the consent of the
Government, as it was generally expressly
stated in the treaty defining the bounds
that the part so reserved was "allotted
to" or "reserved for" the given Indians,
thus recognizing title in the Government.
However,' as time passed, the method of
establishing reservations varied, as is ap
parent from the following return, show
ing the method of establishment of
the various reservations, given by the
Commissioner of Indian Affairs in his
Report for 1890: By Executive order, 56;
by Executive order under authority of
Congress, 6; by act of Congress, 28; by
treaty, with boundaries defined or en
larged by Executive order, 15; by treaty
or agreement and act of Congress, 5; by
unratified treaty, 1; by treaty or agree
ment, 51.
The setting aside of reservations bj
treaty was terminated by the act o
Mar. 3, 1871, which brought transaction:
with the Indians under the immediate
control of Congress and substituted sim
pie agreements for solemn treaties. B;
sundry subsequent laws the matter ha
been placed in control of the President
Reservations established by Executiv
order without an act of Congress wer
not held to be permanent before the ger
era] allotment act of Feb. 8, 1887, unde
which the tenure has been material!
changed, and all reservations, whetht
created by Executive order, by act (j
Congress, or by treaty, are permanen
Reservations established by Executi\
order under authority of Congress ai
those which have been authorized by ac
of Congress and their limits defined I
Executive order, or first established I
Executive order and subsequently co
firmed by Congress. The Indian titl
which have been recognized by the Go
eminent appear to have been (1) t)
original right of occupancy, and (2) t.1
title to their reservations, which differs
most cases from the original title in t
fact that it is derived from the Unit
States. There have been some titles, a:
BULL. 30]
RESERVATIONS
373
a few of them still exist, which the Indian
Bureau deems exceptions to this rule, as
where the reservation was formed by re
stricting the original areas or where res
ervations have been patented to tribes by
the Government. Examples of the lat
ter class are the patents to the Cherokee,
Choctaw, and Creek nations. In a few
instances the Indians purchased the lands
forming in whole or in part their reserva
tions. The construction given to these
by the Indian Bureau and the courts is
that they are not titles in fee simple, for
they convey no power of alienation ex
cept to the United States, neither are
they the same as the ordinary title to oc
cupancy; they are <;a base, qualified, or
determinable fee," with a possibility of
reversion to the United States only, "and
the authorities of these nations may cut,
sell, and dispose of their timber, and may
permit mining and grazing, within the
limits of their respective tracts, by their
own citizens." The act of Mar. 1, 1889,
establishing a United States court in In
dian Territory, repealed all laws having
the effect of preventing the Five Civilized
Tribes in said Territory (Cherokee, Choc-
taw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminole)
from entering into leases or contracts
with others than their own citizens for
mining coal for a period not exceeding
ten years. As a general rule the Indians
on a reservation could make no leases of
land, sales of standing timber, or grants
of mining privileges or rights of way to
railways without the authority of Con
gress. On the other hand, it was obliga
tory upon the Government to prevent
any intrusion, trespass, or settlement on
the lands of any tribe or nation of Indians
unless the tribe or nation had given con
sent by agreement or treaty.
_ The idea of removing the Indians re
siding E. of the Mississippi to reservations
w. of that river was a policy adopted at
an early date. The first official notice of
it appears in the act of Mar. 26, 1804,
"erecting Louisiana into two territories,
and providing the temporary government
thereof." By treaty with the Choctaw
ir. 1820 they had been assigned a new
home in the W., to include a considerable
portion of w. Arkansas, with all that part
of the present Oklahoma s. of the South
Canadian and Arkansas rs. In 1825 Presi
dent Monroe reported to the Senate a
formal ' ' plan of colonization or removal ' '
(see Schoolcraft, in, 573 et seq., 1853),
of all tribes then residing E. of the Missis
sippi, to the same general western region.
In accordance with this plan the present
Oklahoma, with the greater portion of
what is now Kansas, was soon after
constituted a territory, under the name
of "Indian Territory," as a permanent
home for the tribes to be removed from
the settled portions of the United States
Most of the northern portion of the terri
tory was acquired by treaty purchase from
the Osage and Kansa. A series of treaties
was then inaugurated by which, before
the close of 1840, almost all the principal
Eastern tribes and tribal remnants had
been removed to the ' ' Indian Territory, ' '
the live important Southern tribes-
Cherokee, Creek, Choctaw, Chickasaw,
and Semmole— being guaranteed auton
omy under the stylo of "Nations." By
subsequent legislation Kansas was de
tached from the Territory, most of the
emigrant tribes within the bounds of
Kansas being again removed to new reser
vations s. of the boundary line. By other
and later treaties lands within the same
Territory were assigned to the actual na
tive tribes — Kiowa, Comanche, Wichita,
Cheyenne, etc. — whose claims had been
entirely overlooked in the first negotia
tions, which considered only the Osage
and Kansa along the eastern border.
Other tribes were brought in at various
periods from Texas, Nebraska, and farther
N., to which were added, as prisoners of
war, the Modoc of California (1873), the
Nez Perces of Oregon and Idaho (1878),
and the Chiricahua Apache of Arizona
(1889), until the Indian population of the
Territory comprised some 40 officially
recognized tribes.
An unoccupied district near the center
of the Territory, known as Oklahoma,
had become the subject of controversy
with intruding white settlers, and was
finally thrown open to settlement, in 1889.
In 1890 the whole western portion of
Indian Territory was created into a sep
arate territory under the name of Okla
homa. In the meantime, under provis
ions of an allotment act passed in 1887
(see Land tenure], agreements were being
negotiated with the resident tribes for the
opening of the reservation to white set
tlement. In 1906 a similar arrangement
was consummated with the five auton
omous tribes of the eastern section, or
Indian Territory— the Cherokee, Creek,
Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Seminole— to
gether with the several small tribes in
the N. E. corner of Indian Territory.
In the following year, 1907, the whole
of the former Indian Territory was cre
ated into a single state under the name of
Oklahoma.
According to the report of the Com
missioner of Indian Affairs, the number
of reservations in the United States in
1908, including the 19 Spanish grants to
the Pueblo Indians, was 161, aggregating
52,013,010 acres, as follows:
374
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. E.
Is £* * S'-51I«2S PS * £|3|
«*2 £> « <-<£"^ ^ a ojH o - &— 5
*c *"• ' c3 ^~^ ^ ^
^lsS SI
-* - - -' -^ s o~ *- 7 ~ - ; £• 5 .^ -•) <->
£3 £-3 £ £5|£g^ *.% £
Js, SJS!M -a S?,^^-^' IJ! s
!CB 0
§^s
&Sgw
Ipl ff
-< ~~5£ i dK.trl'g 5y §
^r I.T ^<"x— «
C O S ^ ^H,
>-g -rs:- 2 ^^^•5^'S -
^i; i*| s gc*.SKS§ ^- o
sj§|
I1!" -i
ss'S. si^ ^ as<s|«ss s| o
S»a a'1-1 rx- _-^«-? = = r. _•-?, ^
-* =,.-=i | £j Ss^6=^c3 px g
Ipj" 1
ilij Ig
H^j^ ^>5 s £ ~g5:g,^5 p- ^
^ .0 1 ^
"Q cc" S ^ ts "
x">2 S-S? «" g ^PS-S'S J^ ^ |°g| 3
^1 Si ! i 8 «:ll^ !
, §il |ll 1 s 1 fiyill :- |ooy s
= sir -i|i ^ s n^rce^ : ^15 3
1 : ^.-£ £-= S 0 g§-flg^^£^^g & &,"^° ^
<|g s.|l i S sggi^ai^§ - ;-g:| a
i in m w ** |2h- !
;*~ ^sf- ^-^ niSSEsl^5.* s fii£~ ^
Us :- ^X *
^ ^ ° 5 ^ § S
SH-S »:SkS?«?i^5I^sPll§ ^a^:
S1 Si
l^-^I^JBlll^^^i?^^ !«••:« g-g
!tis.a.^!pS|i^B|if|||:||: ;sj§2S
•£^- =.^± |^£|.^^ c|^ g| | §-a|S-3 ?n-2 - °--
Illpdi
v-'^ci Q"O; cs1^
Hg'O^^l
^i-i-^i
J|Illji
— O O ^OXO^O --C OO <S> O~
./ SSS^^^S^S S £ 8 §8 g
£ ?tf- x ?!fo ??c| c5 ^ M K IN
CCO 0
§ g
c« I- 0
• y: 'P
c" vr" ;
&S :
1 s
: r^ ^
; _ "5 ; ; ;
— c-"
•2 6
! _, **< '. '. '. '.
<( x . ;
1 1
: -^ c s : : : :
tH " ^, ',
Z <s 5
• H< ~ "^ • • • '
c^; ft 1
TH */"
*-~ C '-'^ • » • ' '
^* aS "^
!c
1 ^5 ^5 '• '' •'-''•
o-S g ;
^— --. o
2 , -' _• ! ! ! ! !
r^ 5-.S 5,2 : : : : :
I>i i
1 2
p || ;J i M I ||| i
:^ 5
d| , f i !'5 -d M ! 6^1 !
:.* M
.'2 oT
~t*~ °
|ll -ir! &g 1 i5 g, g -|1| E
&*- Is
p'^l^>^5"tl!>"*:'P^ ^ *r
> = 0 «
.^f cL, ^"3
'C ^' ^ ,~
>c < i?? ~-x, S ^
: W S
: ; ; : : : : ;
: |
C ?-i :J ; ; ; : •
. . '.
_J ' U* 00
RESERVATIONS
375
22, 1886, Jan. 29, Mar. 14, 1887, and May 6, 1889. 270.24 acres 1
d to 17 Indians and for church and cemetery purposes on Syc
;res allotted to 15 Indians on Pala res. ,1,299. 47 acres allotted i
idians, and 2.70 acres reserved for school purposes. Proclamat
, Apr. 16, 1901 (xxxn, 1970), and May 29, 1902 (xxxn, 2005); ac
(xxxn, 822). WTarner's ranch of 3,353 acres purchased. 3,7
jeen purchased under acts of June 21, 1906 (xxxiv, 325-333),
(xxxiv, 1015-1022). Area subject to change by additions u:
,1864 (xin, 39), and Mar. 3, 1873 (xvii, 634); Executive orders,:
.8, 1873, May 18, 1875, and July 26, 1876; act of Oct. 1, 1890 (x
2 acres were allotted to 619 Indians, 180 acres reserved for sc
icres for a mission, 10.43 acres for a cemetery, and 177.13 acrei
oses; the residue, 32,282 acres, unallotted and unreserved. (Sei
5, providing for a reduction of area of res. xxxni, 706.)
ers, Jan. 9 and Oct. 3, 1873, and Aug. 3, 1878.
CH
<j
c
+J
§
JD
1
S
i.
o
a
a
a;
1
1
332). See Indian appropriation act, Apr. 21, 1904, sec. 25 (xx
:t. 7, 1863 (xin, 673), and Mar. 2, 1868 (xv, 619): act of Apr. 29,
Executive orders, Nov. 22, 1875, Aug. 17, 1876, Feb. 7, 1879, and i
of June 15, 1880 (xxi, 199), July 28, 1882 (xxii, 178), May 14,
Uig. 15, 1894 (xxvin, 337), and Feb. 20, 1895 (xxvin, 677). 65.4J
illotted to 332 Indians, and 360 acres reserved for the use of
,; also 7,360.32 acres allotted to 39 Indians, and 523,079 acres ope
it bv President's proclamation, Apr. 13. 1899. The residue, 48i
ed as a reservation for the Wiminuche Ute.
ers, June 14, 1867, and Nov. 8, 1873: agreements made Mar. 26. 1
1889, and confirmed in Indian appropriation act approved Ma
1026-1029); agreement of Feb. 7, 1894, ratified bv act of Aug.
, 322).
3, 1868 (xv, 673); Executive orders, June 14, 1867, and Julv 30,1
lade July 18, 1*81, and approved bv Congress Julv 3, 1882 (xxii, 1
1, 1888 (xxv. 452), Feb. 23, 1889 (XXV, 687), and Mar. 3, 1891 (x:
rnent made Feb. ft, 1898. ratified bv act of June 6. 1900 (xxxi, 6
JO acres, of which 6,172.44 have been allotted to 1JO Indians; remi
tract opened to settlement June 17, 1902 (President's proclamal
vj, xxxn, 1997), act of Mar. 30, 1904 (xxxill, 153).
b Partly in New Mexico.
-> ft ^ •{ Pod o>
s<;0'io £ >t x >
=
| ?ijff||f
liiiflpt
liiMlli-
IlljftSsl
I
ii f Ellis i
S'SSS'S'^-i^'S j:1 ^
a; a 5- > ;• b/. - o o> ^ •«
X~r-lr-(^SSi-l^'CO
Sow^ftric^
. £
H
W H
<~l rH
g
^ <2 =-
0 0
& 8
QC
o i- '-
^ ~.
a $
'4
3 S |
0 -T<
r
1 '
If 15
^?
•c
•rH > •£ O
S'fl
-as «.5
o s
B
-p £ ;3 ^ H
^H
i»
tsl *i
<<H
«l 1
^1 §>*•
o
^ ^ ^
8^- r.5
Si'''"'
"S 2
c s o i
•S5 a
1
^ i
5^1 ~jj
i^Jal
1
3 "^ •-• '"•
||| gS
"" E.^S>
0
si 1 !
"•— - ' 5 £H -*-» ^
- % "r* ~~
§
^7 "~l!
j^;> §|
^00 S
°
"•*' •-• -^"
|J lJ S ^^
-2
~ t s
52 d S '> £
i^ r^ '^
0,
= r 5
oppu, 5^
6 W
5
0^ 1
& :
5 "*
6
5 .-.'
;> >
Q
'b 2
-c 3
o
3 a!
6 «2 ^
1
j-
s sl
w£ 5
376
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. E.
o|
fi -
111 Sill l|! Sll-
•l^i
•Sffi
gg
SS
X^;
1
s
|&2 d
Sis'! a'-S^^BSS*^!
ill ~sli§.~|li§:
111 Sllls-lllB
!li^!l!iii^Y
"C S
JSJ
r
s .rt- c S c -
ojt-
be g
"'o--S
H r " " £ «' H
E3!I1l!£ig!iiSi^
H H H H
§ i 8 i
1 ! ^ II
S
S .^
^. ^
-^ o
1 1
6 1
5 ^
1 j
| 1
i |l 1
^° "o
*~* &
|
o S
"2 £'
i 1'^ >
C
5 -d
N 5 S & as
* -c
X 5 S" 0 I
3 £ c2
£ §
c •• ^
> IS * SS o,
§. S ^ fo 3 g
o
5 1 ^
III
5
BULL. .'
oo 3
1-1 5
S '$
O 53
1 .I
-; T3
RESERVATIONS
.377
1 1 II If;" |1 HI pi *|*| g?|-i fspi
5, £;
""2s I
^.^ 1
~ 2? V) d)
^^'gi £
iO S "* JH
^'^!'?o s10-^
CO
CO
of
1
co"
j
0
so
co"
p »
1
| |
*c
ft
f
ci
z
:1
3
2 ^
CO
3
by
2
1
:|
c
cS
'o i_i
t_)
d
|
'o
0
j|
r§ ^
gj
ci
S
-c
C
I ***
c
fl ^>
u*
*£
fl
03
. "IT
naw, Swan
x Desert ba
of Chippewt
\
'f
C
d of Chippe
ndof Chippt
X
ike River b<
3
3
II
as
Chippewa of Sag]
L'Anse and Vieu
of L. Superior.
Ontonagou band
C
e
a
X
|i
fx
D
1
C
T:
S
o
•o
"2
I
Grand Portage ba
Cass Lake, Piling
bands of Chipp
CO
fl
ci
5
CO
o
Red Lake and P.
4^ <£
II
S
I
.Sf
:
J
o
»
3
^
ICHIGAN:
Isabella . . .
L'Anse
Ontonagon
IXNESOTA
Rni« F<->rt
^
i 1
Fond du La
cu
2
o
0)
3
fi
Mdewakant
MilleLac..
0)
Vermilion
\Vhite Eurt
71
g
378
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. B.
X, ^
S o
>*-
x a
" «
C- S
:/: 5
be o
?-ti
•
5p|g§l li g-gl i*i 1|1 1 o|g|Jo|§g
O.X-CO* St; SS *«S « SS^T,* H S,««o m^, S-o'coS
5"
-4 r-i -^— " ^ ^^ ^-^ r-i '»v ^
H
H
H
1
o
•M
OO
T— 1
i
8
sf
1
1
i
I
j
;
a
a
O>
|
^
s
';
«
^
-^
w
"3
fl
•
a
a"
o
'3
w
:
'
1
g
'3
>
aT
S
I
™
<!
<y
i|
Siksika),
1
£
•o
a
^
g
is
^
en
mJ
S-fl
gfl
S
-_-• '
Oj
^
c c
-«_>
fl
•g oj
1
•3
d
2^
r^
-u
f3
k
S'd
0
s
o
*w S
33
s
^
<(
O
IB »
<{
j
j
(i
i
oi
C
£4
s
jj
i
dS
BULL. 30]
-co^Sfl^fl 6 M
^cr. 0>tnc^>^ 3
is .s
i^§s
RESERVATIONS
379
^ jjj ,£> o o' _^2 r?
-*a>a>5C£0G
' • >• >»
^Tg So-j; f-'w • =
5^|8**.j^
fij
^aog^-s^^^IKo ooosa^fl .ss-Sss^gg «>»s .
iT'-'i- S r L S.OT! TC-Q «o ^^tT^S t3<o>.5_,^S "—""C^
H-ass^rio9g»'SM§
• 'OcsSo2CNs— sS
^safcSc^^Bg
^oo^^^i^^^r§
•-^^g^&^coS^^
2W>" .flS'S^.-aSg
|?^sll|JjH
^lii^piii
( oj So X ^ «»r a> T! .
16, 1855
88), and
and un
and un
9-1080),
ter pow
tely) we
hool pu
1,128,181
s, are, w
secticn
ders, No
3 (xn, 819); t
, 1866, Nov. 16,
ere selected
r agency, scho
(For modificati
ii, 624. For te
xv, 94), not ac
, 1854 (x, 1043
1855; treaty of
e 22, 1874 (xvi
ug. 7, 1882 (x
1,577 Indians;
1858 (xn, 997),
89 (xxv, 892).
ed and occupi
tion, Oct. 2;i, 1
an. 24, 1882.
3 (xii, 658) ; tr
d from Omaha
acres were al
e residue, 1,710.
reaty of
18S7( x
950.12 a
tribal
(xxxi
acres f
(appro
tana fo
unreser
site pu
vided f
Ixecutiv
s
1 s 1
- :
i
§ §
Ti tC
to
s" :
0>
1
C -oJ
I i
8?
Ij
o
0
C
0)
^*cu
Q.
J3 X
" 1
,1
"S "
1
lw
,° a
i^i (/
a I
0 PH
5
i
S'
C ^J si
o
^
o
0
0> CC 5j
^3 -»; >H
o «-1
1 §
a s
-§
-- I
z a
Sfcj G
.7. °
CO iC «
1? !
Apr. 16, 1877, and Mav 4, 1880
Mar. 12, 1873, and Feb. 12. 18
ed by the Secretary of the Int
ar. 23. 1871. (See Sec. 26, I
xni. 225).
ord
ord
ap
903.
ord
904
xecutiv
xecutiv
selectio
July 31,
xecutiv
Apr. 20,
10.
n ^
£J
32
W
EC
<
>
^3
%
&
[B. A. B.
'--
?
k
I
0.
(
c
:
I
I
'•
-
-
':
c
i
2
of May 27, 1902 (xxxn, 245-260): act of Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxn, 982-997); act of June
21, 1906 (xxxiv. 325); proclamation of President, Sept. 26, 1906, opening ceded
part to settlement. It contains 26*, 005. 84 acres, leaving in diminished reserve
50.809.lt; acres. Allotted to 492 Indians, 9,783.25 acres; reserved for agency and
school, 80 acres; reserved for cemetery, 40 acres; reserved for grazing, 37,390.29
acres; reserved for timber, 3,355.62 acres; reserved for church purposes, 160
acres. Subject to disposition under President's proclamation, 268,005.84 acres.
Executive orders, Mar. 25, 1874, July 18.1876, Sept. 21, 1880, May 15; 1884, and Feb.
11, 1887. 129,313.35 acres were allotted to 845 Indians, and 2N0.44 acres reserved
for mission, school, and agency purposes. The residue, 268,400 acres, unallotted.
Lands now in process of allotment.
Executive orders, May 29, 1873, Feb. 2, 1871, Oct. 20, 1875, Mav 19, 1882, and Mar.
24, 1883.
Confirmed by United States patents in 1864, under old Spanish grants; acts of
Congress approved Dec. 22, 1858 (xi, 374), and June 21, 1860 (xn, 71; see Gen.
Land Off. Kep. for 1876, p. 242, and for 1880, p. 658) ; Executive orders of June 13
and Sept. 4, 1902, setting apart additional lands for San Felipe and Nambe
Pueblos, and Executive order of July 29, 1905, setting apart additional lands for
Santa Clara Pueblo.
Executive orders, Mar. 16, 1877, May 1, 1883. and Mar. 3, 1885. The original Span
ish grant comprised 17,581.25 acres.
o:
§ $
'S -t
£ i;
ici^5-<*t^i>c^r^eoco^'?4»e>iCrHOLOcMioo
r-l T-l C-l
EX ICO:
la Apache Jicarilla Apache
cm Ar>iu>}ir« Arp«psilprn« M'imhri'nn* Tiiuin
,
o
: : : : :
^H • "'r
'*j« :^
que
Idefonso..
aque (extin
in.
' r
- -
,
{
53
3 3?; a
5. G-2.J S^ § 5oS«a
BULL. 30]
i f ? I
>> "-1 r-T
03 tl "
a o£
•a ft£
fl QJ
03 ^i
-^ ««*
RESERVATIONS
381
fi S O O
-^ .3 "
' ^ 'do ^
p > rt (B CU
t>_ (-(£ r.
) «« ^ -^ Vl- ^
00 t-
CvICO (
ia
= ^2=2 ^'5-. gsr.|~&>~#3
.
'3 CO
,73 H
^ 0) S
QJ« he
•- A °^
C ft
•'^" -«X£rtE£ -- «
5"--i ? c H . ^ S,S S-d S
HH
.- 1
1 1
5 5
> o-
! TH «
3| | g |g ^3 ?
•' c
»•
N
5^ ° £ ^S 2 S-l 3
: : i
,J I x
OJ | . 0^
1 1 II
o : ^
a.
1 : J?
=3
be
« <u S ^
O
-V-
^ OS ^ "§•§ -
a)
CO
CO
1.2 2 ^
cS oS 1) ^^ ^
r
>. 0 ^J
i
I
c
i
I
C
c
c
Cayuga, Onondag
Gpn ppii.
0
5
C
Oneida, Onondags
fit Rpe-is
SI i i I
I i PI
3 C <^ C C
>, 0 to 'SO ^
as w ^ ^
j
• 'S •
j
: < ^ :
|
M is- |= i
^
s .
bfi c.
D
03
d ^S'S ^ J
r- L_i [-H
^ x
K 5
I'
ll
ill
O . OooH
IP
382
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. B.
m
H s 5 ^
s'E.1^
1? 111!
0,00 . c •/. 55
:P- 1=381
!--cs g22*>"
P£!*i S^f^
£ S « . S > +:
o 5; n +j o> ^ TO,
ig^.gggsf
•8(!:jaS>§*;
^^-lllll
rj i-H 3D f, y ±i w CO-— M-^^^4-.
-- O K -^ - r~n ^<Z - - x ?• "l^ fe ^ >£>
i!
•<£
•j-l PH
O r-
«^^^£
!liis
2;-fS«y
"? O S u
rv, -2 5 a) as
B^jSljg
irH P5.5 o:"00 -On
•a^B^s
!®"°S<gs^
lls^g
itfliiS^i
as 3
CH
X
OQ
i
21
wr^
o
Choc
Cree
BULL. 30]
RESERVATIONS
383
384
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. B.
t I
X.
S3
<
H
H
|
X
5-_yo7 Jt,^
i — : ir~- c3 *^u
£=ij! §2
II aft li
?g"|l| 11
^-|';|-| £«
• M .' y- _-
5j P i ^ B
7^ 2 a
22o|-
S"J1|
^z2"-
x 5 "-C rt
iS^g-e^
illls
SliO
• ^og-S
% 7- » s'^
xv, 513). 56,245.21 acres were
ool, and 40 acres for church
in Indian appropriation act
Jan. 2, 1899, ratified in Indian
). Actof Mar. 3, 1903 (xxxn,
; 2, 1890, ratified by act of Feb.
to 548 Indians aiid 800 acres
lue was opened to settlement
:vn, 989).
Feb. 14, 1881, and deficiency
,r. 16, 1889 (see Indian appro-
recorded in treaty book, vol,
t of June 2, 1900 (xxxi, 250).
ongress approved July 1, 1898
1), and Feb. 23, 1867 (xv, 513).
.22 acres reserved for Govern-
of Dec. 2, 1901, ratified by act
I, 411), and Feb. 23, 1867 (xv,
, and confirmed by Congress
5 (xviu, 447). 10,484.81 acres
for agencv purposes; the resi-
atified by act of May 27, 1902,
~T I
r 5 -'
c ^— ~~
X? -7
S^l^ g!g
. C ^ OC ^
H:| s | ^
\-l~Z* >'Z
SIP JS
fiS^l
ipjl
lilli
.1 Feb. 23, 1867 (
eserved for sch<
1893, ratified :
Agreement of
L901( xxxi, 1067
2i-iRcas§2
9^ ^§21^2
n^^sl:g^l
c =i-^ d c £a> r
Sss^SPllS^
illSll %
.29, 1832 (vii, 41
ndians, and 104
!. Agreement
)ec. 29, 1832 (vi
e June 23, 1874
ved Mar. 3, 187
acres reserved
f Dec. 2, 1901, r
CY OK SCHOOL, TKIHES OCCUPY
TV Foil ITS KsTAHLISHMKNT — (
Estab:
i^lo §§S='| 5?3|-§g^:2l ^S.«g-3|
Ssl .i^-lsP.SS P1^! SMSS
^•^- ^^sa^1:--0 -s^§ Rss-s'iSaS'Sj E|5G-S2l€5
H?iS ^5.j-||2|« ills! £.S§s£!s! al8gSS?fls
---- -slSl^Sl! sJ|Sf l^l^sll? -ll^^'^i
oc r: > ti1-1 rc^i>^a!§ CCH-I^^-O ^^s:^ -2^5^ x>^— §-^c-r'
S% feSS'sg s?fl^!ls iNitiH!.
an i^lii K sr:|l iliPf^iiSilKlilIi
;3 i?-ii» ii
°5l?ic^2a^2g|^o&||p|^gr.g--gd&g:§3.S5:gst:s§a
|stl = 3 ^g-r r ;. i i s-x 3^ x 5-:rg S;3 g^'g S S,co<^g'5 So «S.S ^-5 ^
X. -
a -
< H
H
H H
H H
§j !
3 |
Cl
x [2 :
'(EL,
X 7 ; ;
.i£
X >-
•~
1
£ < ;. r^
0
0
J
? 2 .•= : ?
X
<D
c ^ H i 7-
fe
5
r~. ^
r--;
a
2
A ~ "
S
3j
i
^~ r 2
r^
*
x. r^
1 a
1
— -. 3
cf "C
c
t
5
<
X. J^ .7
MH
•S
5 1
i
- < 51
0 c
c
O>
x. . .5 : ;
I > T : .j
-^ • ^
o :
£ ^ 1 • i
:
fe 0
'C 3
oj
I
- 5^ ^
i
(
j
-.
£
cj -^
s
5
r -1 ~ "o
l£~ CH
cj
0 g
1
8!
J3
cc
BULL. 30]
RESERVATIONS
385
-
l! si
-
l&gljfa'o
Spw-egSStg
?»; £ £ ..M 9
1.~£§B0tf
--C-* ^xCgtJ
isSffifi
sspli
• - >, 33 O rH -T . §
i^SS^B*
'VSS-s*^
^x «5-w*
SHI|-S||
S^5flSu
gSs'gsZ'a
^^g§^^ §
os-*CT> .g ..>
3 01 O CD X^ls
qc-i-sS*
S*S&B15
a^^gp-xs
? »c ° ft ^ 3 JH
=-sigsS^
11
Mi III II III 11
leuiy ui jiuy i,
1872; agreeme
152,991 acres w
religious, and
tlement. Pres
.ctof May 4, 18
878). Unoccupi
of the Jtled river
otted
llotte
wer
4.72
20,695.54 acres
etc., leaving 5
, 513
urch
fes
rH f£j
a"g
^•s
fes
o£
>-%
is
H
W^l |f
§"H 2^ "^
^=xi|
§|£5«
>-3^l*
K a -H T
^53 ^ X |j
»i = 33
fine
+3-^ g*' S.°
8^ll = 2
00^- Xti •— U
23|a||
Sl>cS-2
P S X r T >
•-5 tf X X C i
li|?II
a^1"^ • -
t| '^ -N" y ~ *
S^N - C C~
||lp
Hill
o
^Ss^o" 6.S
ffllf 11
^ « ^ ^ =s
•5. &
K3
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 2-5
3S6
RESERVATIONS
^SS^lss3^
3*.
•8 1321 -.
. «*52ne~-^«x!.:soc
&W wtH eg?,- ««SwS
« ..oM~-^^ 1« W<0'«SP
^ '•"--••-4-1 tH ^ <£ O S ' £ £ >O ^
--.p^ss--. T^lljjJH^lai
d g
U5* -aSBl^M
^I1P*1P*
^ittrai5F
sS5$p§r<3^Srt.t3.S£'
^rHoSce<«ro^i0"~c;-
^iiliKfrll
F-; • o
-^t-^
-^ •"
-u
d^T,,l
« 5°°
1?^
:
;
-
-- O<O^O"-H Q«fe ST^
s ^^^g^-sl^
lltBl^ps
"'-io^gSS^^
||l|!|lll!l
gls'2=|<li^ g|S&/2«li»lo§
111 6I32I1S2 il°1lS!l!!:lgi
l:-Sls^s:^i|g|s=«l^|ii|i
Spl|asSp^.«ss||^e|lSsa
..a^-ag'3 «ig ^osoQ^S-O d^ ^a)^-0 §S ^3
§gfe ! ats^-s I-" » ^i S § S'q.|s5'|§|1§S-
8.g«1.§S^Ssg§2|f-£org«^ «g*«35
a;04. S3 a^§o| . Sg"|s^5?SSB g ^'^^e
sil
;;
^tU!
S|
s"s|
/-
^S
o?^J
*o *^ >
5
:"••= ~^ o
~~
""0-5 ^
^ CD """^ h-T^~ "^-3^^^ ^/^ ^
tr
•-+-. .^ &•
Z C'
C2
1-1 a>
c
- ^ <3 c
l^l!
X
v-
^"fe si ic
s. s^
.-OSJ3
2s-|^ ^i"2s-^ w I ^*s «1
^
lie
f?l
!
^r>
"u S
c3 ' — '
25*2
"
-;
rrt - J^'C" 0
Hill
1
BlSi
^— -w &!TC
r ^ i^r x - ^ ^ ji d g c o "S £• ^
S^2wSSc-ogp2pT3gi?2d
V
X^^H
oS o
§
E
•si
H
H
H H
,y
1
s - s
I- rH
£
§
1 1
•<
c-f
-
fi
0)
! d
<{
K g
K
>.
a>
sS X
s §
.|>^,
s
X
'd"?
2 1
§ c
1
:Z
•2 g
^ ^
^^H
o x"
£
i
^_- c
1 !
J 03
.^_
11
'S -5
s *
-c
5i>
g
S
^o
e -o
c
c ^
z.'^
2 §
•^i
n ^
O) O
7
X ^
(S 3
-7
s ~
O CH
£ W
d T |
,_;
BULL. 30]
RESERVATIONS
387
««^5«S88-^^
*i..._icowi[kj'i:air'! TS "a
*>«:& m-3.t-i
'fc-3
Ola 3 C
**fl Ss&i).?
P «rBogr.o ^ *§| .a
«« ^ilflsitaw5qSo^(£
fl s^lS^assls'ii
^Sl6«f|H^3s
-3rC
e.5
•af
£i
llJllo^lbljt^w S^-g^
ss.il
ig*8-'«g=JrH|2- .gg^iSgJrH
^S^IS^SrfSS^J
11 « I ill: §1^
00 ^^<N"STI ^ S ^.S
8
gj
II
11 if ill
r-g 3g"
-
^cx
-£ ") t— I v
d *-<
§ o
« >.
P
g>
8i
si
RESERVATIONS
[B. A. B.
•/
i5 ^H H W H
— , O GO O C5
o I I^^P^S--
^ x gg-d^l^iSfcg'S
BULL. H
RESERVATIONS
389
»g g§ s
z* zS |
S
ti
Iti^lS
sll I1!' I3"; PH?" gi ?
a> fl VH ^
«g MO M
goj
•^ - CM x - ^
eo W o - S S S
i-< r X (M S « ^
o<$^ -cBs *^^ ™*y% M-* *
03 ^§^-0
y o .s "S <u
5 co >O +* S S
as- ii|a
*o «S=a
•>"§
co£
fed
t^
w C K^ ^3
112*135
«*§S^8
•sSflsss^
V..A.AI, »^/j, jjiJLecuuve orut
ndians, leaving the residue
•cement made Mar. 18, 1887, r
13, 1892 (xxvii, 139). Joint r
, Lands now in process of al
4 (x, 1132). The land was all
927); Executive order, Sept. 9
^ed for school 89.80; unallotte
>5 (xn, 951). Agreement ma
ict approved Mar. 3, 1893 (xx1
tent, Jan. 8, 1894, ratified bj
120). 255,056.03 acres were al:
for agency, church, and scht
n common. Act of Dec. 21, 1
3,837 acres additional land su
i, acquired prior to Mar. 5, 19(
ii JS 1= i® ilili
c •;: a B ^ £ s=c=soM--:2= . - r ~ = -,-
<" « »H ..Sco£ 'oSo-x^1'0?-"-"-^
O -^ cc •—•'O •* „, «.5®9S'D^'-3^ ^-T~ - - D
.^GO'CrH 2 43^oO'rt'Or«o«i_c; — ^- X
15 %I§
S"g
^-2
^glslioi
ifl^l^gs^l-S^-gillss"^!
,-s M-S-s
"•d §8^*-J
ii 5IM
®%
^lsill^o
liSf^P-lKii^iKl
^ S^i|^|||^l|a^"!'|£l
13,560 acres were al
allotted,
xecutive order, Jan.
appropriation act ap
gress of June 19, 190'.
reaty of Medicine ci
acres, to 23 Indians.
reaty of Pt Elliot, Jai
were allotted to 71 1
reaty of Walla Walli
ratified by Indian a]
tive order, Nov. 28,
approved Aug. 15, 1
dians, and 1,020.24 ai
residue of 543,916.13
recognizing claim of
of bona lide settlers
!lK!^iPli!lil isfl^l
i W H
H
H
H H H H ^^ H
§:
CO
OJ II 50 co co i o i co u- |
t> II C5 iO r-" ' X
r-
* °l
3
i
s ° ^ ^ : S
:§
X >
o a
C 2
• j ^ i S i
rl
&£
"I
ci
° ° 1 1
' ^
^ S
p rV1
5
03 ? a 2
P-
A ~
S"
2
^ •* 3 O
.sS"
^•^
33
ft ft »
3
a -a
M.S
.
ft -2* j °
c3 S
O
: Q
gi
r^ ^
u o "S "S
1
•si
s.
^, 33 2
2
|l
f-
"\
^ « ! o
v — '
r> ^
jS^-
m
c c » -3
^j
GO *S
"3
§ s S w
-.2
a •
Q* ^
If
F|
0
« ^ S «
0
P
E
la
ll-
ll
I
'S ,0 'o c o :
o a § g'g •
CO S3
- £ • -° a i
•^J .71
PH
^ '
fir
ill
1.1
^1
S'C -'C c ^^
og, 'gg, -3 oj g€
'E
£
&£{<*
fl.£ c
L sfgi
s o
"Sd
r^ ^ 2^ ^ **-( C a
S^ d^ ci c3° ^C
o
c/
" g
P
"S
J J J Hi ^c
cr
O
c
^
03
s
S
>
3 ^?
•d
p
O)
s ^
'a> fi
"SB
^
..| a 6 «
sc
>a
C
.2
ll s 1 s I- |
1 !£
o
1
p ,§ o 5 || |
P* CT1
CO 02
CO
3 •
03
ffil 1 ^ (§ ^^ «
^
390
RESERVATIONS
?>-S":sgl§is§gIf|
f^jgjfjfljf
if
*li^"tlpflfiff
t: o
t- ^
x
BULL. 30]
RESERVOIRS RICKAHAKE
391
There are some small State reservations
in Maine, New York (including Long
Island), Virginia, and South Carolina.
Indian reservations in Canada, especi
ally in the western part, appear to have
been formed for bands or minor divisions,
seldom for entire tribes, and the land set
ipart was usually a small area, sometimes
not exceeding 4 acres, due to the fact
;hat the Indians were simply confirmed
.n possession of their residence tracts in
stead of being collected on reservations
especially established for such purpose.
These tracts appear to have been reserved
n some instances in accordance with
reaties, in some by special act of Parlia-
nent, in some by the decision of the mili-
ary council, and in others by an Indian
;ommissioner. Special names were usu-
illy given, but the reservations of each
>rovince or district were numbered. The
•eservations in the Dominion number
everal hundred. (c. T. )
Reservoirs. See Irrigation, Receptacles.
Kesochiki (Res-o-chi'-kl, 'cave place').
?he name of several small independent
ancherias of the Tarahumare in Chi-
mahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Restigouche. An important Micmac
-illage on the N. bank of Restigouche r. ,
tear its mouth, in Bonayenture co.,
iuebec. The French mission of Sainte
inne was established there in the 17th
entury. In 1884 the village contained
64 souls; in 1909, 498.
ross Point.— Bradley, Atlas, 1885. Mission
oint.— Can. Ind. Aff/ for 1884, xxv, 1885. Misti-
ouche.— Beauharnois (1745) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
[1st, X, 15, 1858. Octagouche.— Coffen (1754), ibid.,
I, 835, 1855. Ouristigouche.— De Levis (1760),
)id., x, 1100, 1858. Papechigunach.— Vetromile,
bnakis, 59, 1866 ( = ' place for spring amuse-
ients'). Restigouche.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1880, 32,
81. Eistigouche.— Le Clercq (ca. 1685) quoted
y Shea, Discov. Miss. Val . , 86, 1852. Ristigutch.—
etromile, Abnakis, 59, 1866. Sainte-Anne de Re-
igouche.— Roy, Noms Geographiques Quebec,
16, 1906.
Retawichic (Ret-a-wi' -chic, 'warm land' ).
. small pueblo of the Tarahumare on the
CaminaReal" toward Batopilas, Chi-
uahua, Mexico.
etawichi.— Lumholtz, infn, 1894. Tetagui-
dc.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864 (Mexican
ime).
Eeyata Band. A Santee Sioux band
nder Sky Man in 1853 and 1862.— Hin-
ian, Jour., 3, 1869.
Reyes (Span.: Los Reyes, Jtwelfth-
ight'). Apparently a rancheria of the
^baipuri on the Rio Santa Cruz, in the
resent s. Arizona, in Spanish colonial
mes. — Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
riz. and N. Mex., 360, 1889; Venegas,
ist. Cal., i, map, 1759.
Rgheyinestunne ( Rxd'-yi-riSs-ldnriP } . A
>rmer village of the Mishikhwutmetunne
i Coquille r., Greg.— Dorsey in Jour,
m. Folk-lore, in, 232, 1890.
Rhaap. Given as the name of a subdi-
sion of the Ntlakyapamuk residing on
or near the middle course of Fraser r
Brit. Col., in 1880. The initial letter in
the name is probably a misprint.
Rhombus. See Bull-roarer.
Rhyolite. A variously colored volcanic
rock having a glassy ground-mass, exten
sively employed by the tribes of the Mid
dle Atlantic states for making the larger
varieties of flaked implements. It occurs
in large bodies in South mtn. and other
Eastern Slope ranges to the x. and s.,
where it is usually grayish, sometimes
purplish-gray in color, and shows scat
tered whitish crystals of feldspar. Native
quarries have been located on the moun
tain slope near Fairfield, Pa., and it is
assumed that the countless implements of
this material found throughout an exten
sive region to the s. and E. down to the
Atlantic coast came largely from this
source. Noteworthy in the distribution
of these quarry products are numerous
caches of long slender unspeeialized
blades ranging from a few specimens to
two hundred or more. Consult Holmes
in loth Rep. B. A. E.,1897. (\v. ir. H. )
Ribnaia (Russian: 'fish'). A Chnag-
miut Eskimo village on the right bank of
the lower Yukon, Alaska; pop. 40 in 1880.
Ruibnaia. — Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 57, 1SS1.
Rybnia.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884.
Rice Lake. A settlement of the Mis-
sisauga in the county of Northumber
land, Ontario, usually called " Rice Lake
Indians" on account of their proximity
to that body of water. In 1909 they
numbered 93. In the first half of the
19th century they were noted for their
skill in "medicine."
Indians of Rice Lake. — Chamberlain in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, 1, 151, 1888. Rice Lake band.— Can. Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1906, 17, 1907.
Rice Lake Band. A Chippewa band re
siding on Rice lake, Barron co., Wis.
Their settlement, according to Warren,
was made as early as the year 1700.
They numbered 184 in 1909, under La
Poiiite agency.
Rice lake.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soo.
Coll v 164, 1885. Rice Lake band.— Washington
treaty (1863) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 215, 1873.
Richardville, John B. See Peshewah.
Richibucto. A Micmac village at t he-
mouth of Richibucto r., in Kentco., X. B.
Elagibucto.-Vetromile, Abnakis, 58, 1866. Richi-
bouctou.— Bollan (17-is) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s vi 136, 1800. RichibuctoB.— Keane in Stan
ford, Compend., 533, 1878. Rigibucto.-Vetromih',
Abnakis 58 186(5. Rishebouctou.— Frye (1760) in
Mass Hist Soe. Coll., 1st s., x, 116, 1809. Rishe-
bucta.— Ibid., 115. (
Richuchi (Ri-chu-cW, from the name of
a small red aquatic animal called bv t
Mexicans sandifuela ) . A small rancheru
of the Tarahumare, not far from Noro-
gachic, s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lun
confederacy in 1612, probably in the pre
ent Norfolk co., Va. It was occupied by
39-2
KIDDLE KOANOAK
[B. A. E.
<i>im> renegades who had formed a plot
against a ruling chief and fled to escape
punishment. The account is given by
Pory in Smith (1629), Va., n, 64, repr.
1819. Cf. Righkahauk.
Kiddle, Toby. See Winema.
Kiechesni (Russian: 'brook village ).
A former Aleut village on Little bay,
Alum, Krenitzin ids., Alaska; pop. 37 in
Baich'ethnoe.-Veniaminof, Zapiski ii, 202 1840.
Raychevsnoi.— Veniaminof cited by Elliott, Cond.
AIT. Alaska, 235, 1875.
Righkahauk. A village in 1608, possi
bly of the Chickahominy tribe, on the w.
bank of Chickahominy r., in New Kent
co>> Va.— Smith (1629), Va., i,map, repr.
1819. Cf. Rickahnke.
Rincon (Span: 'corner,' in the S. W.
usually referring to a corner, angle, or re
cess in a valley). A Luiseno village w.
of San Luis Rev, San Diego co., Cal., in
1883; not to be confounded withRinconin
Riverside co. The name is now given
to a tract of 2,552.81 acres of patented
and allotted land, with 119 inhabitants,
under the Pala agency. See Ind. Aff.
Rep. for 1902, 175; for 1903, 147, 1904;
Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Mission Ind.,
29, 1883; Kelsey, Spec. Rep. Cal. Inds.,
33, 1906.
Ring stones. See Perforated stones.
Rique ('place of panthers.' — Hewitt).
An important palisaded town of the an
cient Erie, situated probably near the
present site of Erie, Erie co., Pa. In
1658 it was said to have been sacked by
1,200 Iroquois, although defended by be
tween 2,000 and 3,000 combatants.
Erie.— Jes. Rel. 1641, 71, 1858. Erige.— Macauley,
N. Y., 1, 119, 1829. Erike.— Ibid. Rigue.— Jes.Rel.
1(150, 32, 1858. Rique.— Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, u, 2(>t>, 18(16 (Onondaga name).
Rirak. A Yuit Eskimo village in Plover
bay, N. E. Siberia; pop. 24 in 4 houses
about 1895; 9 in 2 houses in 1901. The
people are of the Aiwan division and are
very poor.
I'Een.— Bogoras, Chukchoe, 29, 1904 (Chukchi
designation.) Ri'rak.— Ibid. (Eskimo name).
Tirik.— Nelson in 18th Hep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Rising Moose. See Tamnha.
Ritanoe. A village, probably of the
Powhatan confederacy, in Virginia or
North Carolina about 1612, near some
copper mines.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va.,
26, 1849.
Ritenbenk. A missionary station and
Danish trading post in N. GVeenland, just
across the bight from Disko id.
Ritenbenk.— Meddelelserom (Jronlund.xxv map
1902. Rittenbenk.— Cruntx, Hist. Greenland, I, pi.
I, 15, 17(17.
Rito (Span.: 'rite,' 'ceremony'). A
former pueblo of the Laguna Indians
on the s. bank of San Jose* r., Valen
cia co., N. Mex. It was deserted prior
to 1848, because those who lived higher
up on the Arroyo de Rito cut off all
the water of the stream in seasons when
they wranted to irrigate their lands, thus
depriving the people of Rito of it (Abert
in Emory Recori., 474, 1848). It is now
a small Mexican village, but there are a
few old Laguna houses there.
Ritual. See Ceremony, Religion.
River Desert. A band of Algonkin oc
cupying the Maniwaki res., comprising
about 44,537 acres, on Desert r., at its
confluence with Gatineau r., Quebec.
The members of this band, numbering
409 in 1909, gain their livelihood by
"shantying," driving, hunting, and lum
bering, and engage to a limited extent in
agriculture. The women make mocca
sins, mittens, baskets, etc., while the men
manufacture snowshoes and ax-handles.
The older men drink to excess and are
rather dependent on the whites for em
ployment.
River Indians. Used by Hubbard in
1680 (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., v, 33,
1815) as a collective term for the Indians
formerly living on Connecticut r. above
the coast tribes.
River Rouge. An Algonkin settlement
in Ottawa co., Quebec, containing 31 Indi
ans in 1884.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, 184,
1885.
River that Flies. A former band of the
Miniconjou Sioux. — Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 142, 1851.
Roanoak (Roanok, 'northern people').
The first people writh whom Amadas and
Barlowe came into contact after landing,
in July, 1584, on the island of Wococon
(wdkdkan 'curve' or 'bend,' from its
shape as shown on White's map), in what
is now North Carolina. The language of
the inhabitants being unintelligible, it was
but natural for them to mistake the word
Winyandacoa for the name of the country,
and the name Roanoak for that of the is
land which these Indians inhabited. On
visiting this island ( about 12m. long) a few
days after their arrival, Barlowe and his
companions found at its northern end (a
location whence possibly the name of
the people) "a village of nine houses
built of Cedar, and fortified round about
with sharpe trees to keepe out their
enemies, and the entrance into it made
like a turne pike very artificially." This
was the residence of Wingina, the wrer-
owance of the Roanoak, and of Grangan-
ameo, his brother. White marks this
village "Roanoac," in accordance with
the custom of the early settlers, but not
of the natives, of designating Indian vil
lages by the names of their inhabitants.
The name Roanoak, having been made
known in England, by Barlowre, in his
report to Sir Walter Raleigh, became
fixed, in the form Roanoke, in geo
graphical nomenclature as the name,
primarily, of an island; later it wras ap
plied to "a river of Virginia and North
BULL. SO]
EOANOKE ROOK A HOMINY
393
Carolina, a city and county of Virginia,
tnd villages in other states. "
According to Mooney, the application
>f the name Roanoak (roanoke, ronoke,
•onoak, the Virginia and North Carolina
ermfrom some Algonquian dialect, which
he records of Maryland, Virginia, and
forth Carolina constantly use to designate
vampum (q. v. ) and for which Lawson
mploystheformrmtrenoc) should be re-
tricted to the village described above, one
f those of the Secotan tribe, in 1585-89,
.nder jurisdiction of Wingina. (w. R. G. )
Koanoke. A name applied, with sev-
ral variants, by the Virginia colonists, to
be shell beads employed by the neighbor-
ig Indians as articles of personal adorn-
lent or media of exchange; a case of sub-
:itution of a familiar word for one that
•as ill understood and probably more
ifficult to pronounce. Capt. John Smith
L612 and 1624) gives the Powhatan
ame for shell beads in the form of raw-
mock and rawranoke, and William
trachey defines rarenaw as 'a chain of
eads.' The root rdr means to 'rub,'
ibrade,' 'smooth,' 'polish.' Theoriginal
ord may have been rdrenawok, ' smoothed
iells,' pi. of rarenaw. See Shellwork,
fiampum. (w. E. G.)
Robbiboe. A sort of pemmican soup
ated by Schelede Vere (Americanisms,
I, 1872) to be in use throughout the
. W. among hunters, trappers, and
,hers. This is the Canadian French
babou, a soup of flour and pemmican
;ed by the voyageurs and early settlers.
le word is probably derived from
ibob, ornapop, which signifies 'broth' in
e Chippewa and closely related dialects
Algonquian, with n converted into?1 as
some languages of this stock. ( A. F. c.)
Robesco. A rancheria of the Eudeve
.d the seat of a mission dating from
73. Situated in central Sonora, Mexico,
out lat. 29°, Ion. 110°. Pop. 330 in
78, and but 8 in 1730.
besco.— Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft, No.
;x. States, I, 513, 1884. San Francisco de Javier
boyco.— Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
HI, 355, 1857. S. Fran. Javier Reboico.— Zapata
78) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 246,
Robinson, Alexander. A chief of the
'tawatomi, known also as Cheecheebing-
iy; born at Mackinaw, Mich., in 1789.
s father was a Scotch trader, his mother
Ottawa. Although but 5 years of age
len Gen. Anthony Wayne fought the
ttle of the Miami in 1794, of which he
.s an accidental observer, Robinson re-
' ned a vivid recollection of what he saw
that occasion. Ke was present at the
'render of the fort at Chicago during
3 War of 1812, and tried in vain to pre-
it the massacre of the troops, succeed-
' in carrying off Capt. Helm, the
nmandant, and his wife, in a canoe,
traversing the entire length of L. Michi
gan and placing them in safety at Mack
inaw ( Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., vii, 328, 1876).
It is stated that, probably in 1827, he
prevented the young men of his tribe from
making an attack on Ft Dearborn. In
the Black Hawk war of 1832 Robinson
and his people espoused the cruse of the
whites, and, so far as they actively par
ticipated, formed part of the force 'under
Gen. Atkinson and Gen. Henry. He
served as interpreter for Gen. Lewis Cass
during his treaty negotiations with the
Chippewa, June 6, 1820, and his name,
in the form Cheecheepinquay, is signed
to the treaty of Prairie <lu Chien, Wis.,
July 29, 1829; also, asTshee-tshee-beeng-
guay, to the supplementary treaty of
Oct. 1, 1834. The sum of $5,000 was
allowed him, and §400 granted his chil
dren, (c. T. )
Kocameca (contraction of Old Abnaki
Narakantiguk, 'at (or on) the land up
stream.' — Gerard ) . A former tribe of the
Abnaki confederacy on Androscoggin r.,
on the border of Oxford and Franklin
cos., Me. Their plantation extended for
several miles along both banks of the
stream. It is possible that they belonged
to the Arosaguntacook. (j. M. )
Arockamecook.— Ballard in Rep. TT. S. Coast Surv.
1868, 247, 1871. Arrockaumecook.— McKeen in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 323, 1853. Merocomecook. — Coflin
(1797), ibid., IV, 340, 1856. NarakamigS.— French
letter (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vm,
262, 1819. Narrackomagog.— Niles (en. 17til ), ibid.,
3d s., vi, 246, 1837. Narrahamegock.— Penhallow
(1726) in N. II. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 83, 1X24. Nar-
rakamegock.— Portsmouth treaty (1713) in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., VI, 250, 1859. Rocameca.— Russell,
ibid., II, 167, 1847. Roccamecco. — McKeen, ibid.,
in, 323, 1853 (the tract) . Rockamagug.— Penhallow
(1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 122, 1824.
Rockamecook.— Perepolein Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., in,
333, 1853 (village). Rocomeco.— Coflin (1797), ibid.,
IV, 340, 1S56 (the point). Rouameuo.— McKeeu,
ibid., in, 323, 1853 (village).
Kocheachic ('fish place'). A small
pueblo of the Tarahumare in Chihuahua,
Mexico. — Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Koche de Bceuf (French: ' buffalo rock').
An Ottawa village on the N. w. bank of
Maumee r., near Waterville, Lucas co.,
Ohio. In 1831 the reservation was sold
and the Indians removed to Kansas, where
they joined the Ottawa of Blanchard Fork,
and by treaty agreement were to become
citizens in 1867.
Fondagame.— Detroit treaty (1807) in Am. St. Pa
pers Ind Aff., I, 747, 1832 (misprint for Tondaga-
nie, the chief). Roche de Bceuf.— Detroit treaty
(1807) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 193, 1873. Rocher de
Bout.— Hutchins, map (1778), in Butterfield, Wash
ington-Irvine Corr., 364, 18S2. Tendaganee s vil-
lage.-Brown, West. Gaz., 164, 1817. Tondagame -
Maumee treaty (1819) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 203,
1873 (chief's name).
Rockahominy. An Indian food prepara
tion (the "cold flour" of Western hunt
ers), used under different names (psUa-
mun, nuk'hik, yoVhiy, rok'hig, pinale,tute,
etc.) from Canada to Peru, and made <>
parched corn (called by the Powhatan
394
BOCKAWAY RONOWADAINIE
[B. A. E.
Indians of Virginia upaninitmin, 'parched
grain ') pounded into a very line powder.
At the N. maple sugar is sometimes mixed
with it, and, in Texas, powdered mes-
quite beans, while still farther s. choco
late and cane sugar enter into its compo
sition. This preparation is carried in a
skin bug or pouch by the hunter, who
is. able to subsist on "it alone for several
days at a time. It was formerly the prin
cipal food of Indian war parties going on
distant expeditions, its bulk being re
duced to the smallest possible compass,
and it being so light that the Indians
could, without inconvenience, carry a
supply sufficient for a long journey.
1'nder the name of mashihi, it forms an
important part of the rations furnished
to the soldiers of the Peruvian army.
From Powhatan of Virginia (with a vo
calic suffix due to English-speaking peo
ple) rokahatnfii, a verb meaning, in its
indefinite sense, 'softened'; cognate with
Lenape lok'hamcn, and Abnaki nuk'-
hnmcn. (w. E, G.)
Rockaway (Renape: regawihaki, 'sandy
land.' — Gerard.) A tribe formerly living
about Rockaway and Hempstead, on the
s. coast of Long id., N. Y. They were
scattered over the plains and extended
N. w. to Newton. Their principal village
was Rechquaakie, besides which they
had another 011 Hog id., in Rockaway
bay.
Rackeaway.— Dor. of 16G2 inN.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiv, 512, INSJ. Rechkewick.— Deed of 1647, ibid.,
6*. Rechouwhacky. — Deed of 1639, ibid. ,15. Recho-
wacky.— Stuyvesant (1663), ibid., xm, 322, 1881.
Reckkeweck.— Deed of 1647, ibid., xiv, 66, 1883.
Reckkouwhacky.— Deed of 1669 quoted by Rutten-
ber, Ind. Geog. Names, 87, 1906. Reckomacki.—
Stuyvesant (1660) in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., xiv,
474," 1SS3. Reckonhacky.— Doc. of 1644, ibid., 56.
Reckowacky.— Doc. of 1660, ibid., XIII, 184, 1881.
Roakaway.— Doe. of 1657, ibid., xiv, 416, 1883.
Rockaway.— Deed of 1643, ibid., 530. Rockeway.—
Doe. <,f 1675, ibid., 705. Rockway.— Andros (1675),
ibid., 7U9.
Eockaway. A two-seated pleasure car
riage with a canopy top, named after
Rockaway, a river and a village in New
Jersey, derived from the Delaware dia
lect of Algonquian prevalent in this re
gion. (A. P. c.)
Rock Village. A former Potawatomi
village in x. K. Illinois, on a reservation
sold in 1837.— Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 698, 1873; Washington
treaty (1H37), ibid., 715.
Rocky Point. A former Micmac village
on Prince Edward id., Canada.
Roenoke. See I!o<nioke.
Rokeag. An Indian food preparation
made of finely powdered parched corn:
spelled also rouc.hc.ag and rokee. The
word is from Quiripi(Quinnipiac) rok'hig.
abbreviated from rokehigun, and, like its
Massachuset and Pequot-Mohegan cog
nates, nokrhlk and yokeay, means ' ( what
is) softened.' (w. «. «.)
Rokohamin. See Eockaliominy.
Roktsho. The highest of the Chilula
villages on Redwood cr., N. Cal.
Rooktsu.— Kroeber, MS., Univ. Cal. ( Yurok name).
Roque-choh.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 139, 1853.
Rolfe, Thomas. The son and only child
of the celebrated Pocahontas (q. v. ) of
Virginia, by her husband John Rolfe.
He was born in England in 1617, shortly
before the death of his mother, and was
educated in London by his uncle, Henry
Rolfe. On reaching manhood he came to
America, where, in 1641, he petitioned
the Virginia government for permission to
visit his mother's sister and uncle among
their people, then at war with the Eng
lish. He is styled by one writer "a gen
tleman of great distinction and possessed
of ample fortune," but his name is not
conspicuous in the records of his time.
He left one daughter, who in turn left
one son, through whom certain families
trace descent from Pocahontas. (j. M.)
Romaine (Ordmantshipu, 'vermilion
river,' from Montagnais ordman 'vermil
ion', ship 1 1 'river.' — Gerard). A Mon
tagnais village and trading station on the
coast of Labrador, at the mouth of Ro
maine r. In 1884 the inhabitants num
bered 287.
Grand Romaine.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1884, pt. 1,
185, 1885. Olomanosheebo.— Stearns, Labrador, 264,
1884. Romaine.— Ibid.
Roman Nose (Woqtrit, 'hook nose').
A former noted chief of the Himoiyoqis
warrior society of the Southern Cheyenne.
The name ' ' Roman Nose" was given him
by the whites; his proper name was Sauts,
'Bat.' He was prominent in the Indian
wars along the Kansas frontier between
1864 and 1868, and led the attack at the
celebrated battle of Aricaree Fork or
Beecher's Island, E. Colorado, Sept. 17-25,
1868, in which a company of 52 scouts
under command of Col. (Gen.) G. A. For-
syth successfully held off several hundred
Cheyenne warriors for 8 days until help
arrived. Roman Nose was shot in the
afternoon of the first day's fight and died
that night in the Indian camp, to which
he had been removed by his friends.
See Cheyenne. (•*• M.)
Romonan. A division of the Costanoan
family of California, presumably on San
Francisco peninsula and connected with
Dolores mission, San Francisco. Some
times included under the term Costauos.
Romanons.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 31, 1861
Rc-mo nans.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 506, 1852
Rowanans.— Hittell, Hist. Cal., I, 731, 1898.
Ronatewisichroone. The Iroquois nam(
of a tribe, probably Algonquian, formerlj
living about the upper Great Lakes
They sent a friendly message to th(
Seneca in 1715.— Livingston (1715) ir
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 445, 1855.
Ronowadainie. One of tbe 6 "casties
of the Amikwa, near Michilimackinac
BULL. 30]
ROOT DIGGERS ROOTS
395
Mich., in 1723.— Albany Conf. (1723) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 693, 1855.
Boot Diggers. A band, probably Sho-
shoni, but given by Culbertson (Smith-
son Rep. 1850, 144, 1851) as a Crow clan.
See Digger.
Koots. For economic as well as for re
ligious purposes the Indians used the va
rious parts of plants to a greater extent
than substances of animal or mineral char
acter. This was the case even in the arid
region, although plants with edible roots
are limited mainly to areas having abun
dant rainfall. The more important uses
of roots were for food, for medicine, and
for dyes, but there were many other
uses, as for basketry, cordage, fire-sticks,
cement, etc., and for chewing, making
salt, and flavoring.
Plants of the lily family furnished the
most abundant and useful root food of
the Indians throughout the U. S. The
Eskimo of Kpwak r. ate roots of the wild
parsnip, which they secured from the
caches in the nests of field-mice. The
Indians of C. Flattery ate camas bulbs,
procured by trade from tribes to their
southward, as well as equisetum roots,
and roots of fern, grass, water plants,
clover, cinquefoil, and eelgrass. Equi
setum tubers and eelgrass roots were
eaten raw; other roots were boiled by
means of hot stones or baked in pitovens.
Camas (q. v. ) was a staple root-food from
the Wasatch mts. in Utah, northward
and westward; it was an article of wide
spread commerce, influenced the migra
tion of tribes, and might have become in
time the basis of primitive agriculture,
especially in the valley of Columbia r.
Leiberg says: "Every meadow was a
2amas field. The plant was so plentiful
in many places that it is no exaggeration
:o say that in the upper St Mary basin
nore than half of the total herbaceous
vegetation in the lowlands was composed
)f this one species." The Skitswish
people congregated here in the summer
o dig camas and to hunt deer. The root
vas dug with a sharp-pointed stick. In
>art of this area the kouse root (q. v. ),
econd only to camas in importance, was
lug in April or May, before camas was
n season. This root is the ratine blanc
>f the Canadian voyageurs. It was
>ounded and made into thin cakes, a foot
vide and 3 ft long, which were ribbed
rom the impression of the poles on which
hey were laid over the fire to smoke-dry
>r bake.
The tubers of the arrowhead plant
Sagittaria anfolia and S. latifolia) , wap-
>atoo (q. v.) in Algonquian, were widely
sed in the N. W. for food. AVhen pass-
fig across Chewaucan marsh of the
Oregon plains, E. of the Klamath res.,
'remont noticed large patches of ground
that had been torn up by Indian women
m digging the roots of the wappatoo.
riieChippewaand Atlantic-Coast Indians
also made use of them. The roots of the
cattail flag and bur reed were eaten by
the Klamath of Oregon, who used also
the roots of carum, ralochortus. and
valerian. The Nez Perec's of Idaho ate
the balsam root (Bak<nnorrhi;<t incaita
and B. sagittata), as well as the roots
of Carum gairdneri, Callirrho.' pedata, and
Ptllocalals sp.
The pomme blanche, Indian turnip, or
prairie potato (Psoralea exculenta) was
prized by tribes living on high plains from
the Saskatchewan to Louisiana and Texas.
The root \vas dug by women by means
of a pointed stick, then dried, pounded
to meal, and cooked with jerked meat
and corn. For winter use these roots
were cut in thin slices and dried. The
Sioux varied their diet with : oots of the
Indian turnip, two kinds of water lily,
the water grass, and the nclo of the
Sioux, called by the French pomme de
terre, the ground-nut (Apia* apio*}. To
these may be added the tuber of milk
weed (Asclepias tuberoxa), valued by the
Sioux of the upper Platte, and the root
of the Jerusalem artichoke (Heliunthns
tuberosa), eaten by the Dakota of St
Croix r. Other Plains tribes gathered
esculent roots to eke out their food sup
ply; among them the immense roots of
the wild potato (Ipomcealei>tophylln) were
dug with great labor and eaten by the
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Kiowa. The
Miami, Shawnee, and other tribes of the
middle W. ate the "man of the earth"
(Ipomcea pcindiiTata) and Jerusalem arti
choke (Ilelldiittms tubcroxus). From the
universal habit among California!! tribes,
especially the Paiute, of gathering food
roots, the name "Diggers" was applied
to them by the early settlers and has
remained to this day in popular usage.
The esculent roots growing in great vari
ety in California were a considerable addi
tion to the Indian larder. Among the
plants thus utilized were the brake, tule,
calochortus, canias, and various lilies.
Calochortus bulbs, called wild sago, were
eaten also by the tribes of Utah and
Arizona. The bulbs are starchy and
palatable, and it is said that the Mormons,
during their first five years in I 'tali, con
sumed this root extensively.
In the S. \V. few edible roots are
found, though many medicinal roots are
gathered. The Hopi, Zuni, and other
tribes eat the tubers of the wild potato
(Solanum jduiesii). The Southern and
Eastern tribes also made use of the potato.
Though this acrid tuber is unpalatable
and requires much preparation to render
it suitable for food, many tribes recog
nized its value. The Navaho, especially,
396
dui: and consumed large quantities of it,
and on account of the griping caused by
eating it, they ate clay with itas a pallia
tive. The P'ima. Hopi, and other Ari
zona tribes habitually chewed the roots
of certain plants having sweet or muci-
Uiirinous 'properties.
The Seminole of Florida possessed a
valuable plant called coonti (q. v.), the
bulbous starchy root of which was con
verted into flour. The apparatus em
ployed in the coonti industry comprised
mortars and pestles, platforms, mash ves
sels, strainers, and vats. The starch,
separated from the mashed root by wash
ing and sedimentation, was fermented
slightly, dried on palmetto leaves, and
made into bread. A demand among the
whites for coonti flour has led to the
establishment of several mills in Florida
The coonti industry is similar to the cas
sava industry of the West Indies and
South America, and it seems probable
that the method of manufacture in Flor
ida did not originate there. Hariot men
tions 6 plants the roots of which were
valued as food by the Virginia Indians,
giving the native names, appearance, oc
currence, and method of preparation.
Many of the medicinal roots of eastern
and southern T. S. were adopted by the
whites from the Indian pharmacopeia;
some of these are still known by their
native names, and about 40 are quoted
in current price lists of crude drugs.
Indians formerly gathered medicinal
roots to supply the trade that arose after
the coming of the whites. Many roots
were exported, especially ginseng, in
which there was an extensive commerce
with China; and, curiously enough, the
Iro<|iiois name for the plant has the
same meaning as the Chinese name. Gin
seng was discovered in America by Lafitau
in 1710, and under the French regime in
Canada many thousands of dollars' worth
were sent yearly to the Orient. In Alaska
ginseng was used by sorcerers to give
them power. Although the use of edible
roots by the Indians was general, they
nowhere practised root cultivation, even
in its incipient stages. In the U. S. the
higher agriculture, represented by maize
cultivation, seems to have been directly
adopted by tribes which had notadvanced
to the stage of root cultivation. See
Jtaxkctru, J);/<'x <md Pigments, Food, Medi
cine and Mcilicine-men.
^ Consult Palmer, Food Products of the
North American Indians, U. S. Agric
Rep. 1S70, 1S71; Chamberlain in Vehr!
d. P>e Miner (Jesel. f. Anthr., 551, 1895;
Chesnut, Plants used by the Indians of
Mendocino co., Cal., Cont. U. S. Nat.
Herb., vii, no. 3, 1902; Coville, Notes on
the Plants used by the Klamath Indians
of Oregon, ibid., v, no. 2, 1897; Leiberg,
ROSS
[B. A. E.
ibid., v, no. 1, p. 37; J. O. Dorsey in 3d
Rep. B. A. E., 308, 1884; MacCauley in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 1887; Hariot, Briefe
and True Report, 1590; Hrdlicka in Bull.
34, B. A. E., 1908. (w. H.)
Eosario. See Nuestra Senora del Rosa-
rio.
Boscows. A former Kecoughtan settle
ment in Elizabeth City co., Va. — Jeffer
son (1781), Notes, 129, 1802.
Ross, John. Chief of the Cherokee; born
in Rossville, Ga., Oct. 3, 1790; died in
Washington, D. C., Aug. 1, I860. He
was the son of an immigrant from Scot
land by a Cherokee wife who was herself
three-quarters white. His boyhood name
of Tsan-usdi, 'Little John,' was ex
changed when he reached man's estate
for that of Guwisguwi, or Cooweescoo-
wee, by which was known a large white
bird of uncommon occurrence, perhaps
the egret or the swan. He went to school
in Kingston, Tenn. In 1809 he was sent
on a mission to the Cherokee in Arkansas
by the Indian agent, and thenceforward
till the close of his life he remained in
the public service of his nation. At the
battle of the Horseshoe, and in other
operations of the Cherokee contingent
against the Creeks in 1813-14, he was ad
jutant of the Cherokee regiment. He
was chosen a member of the national
committee of the Cherokee Council in
1817, and drafted the reply to the IT. S.
commissioners who were sent to negotiate
the exchange of the Cherokee lands for
others w. of the Mississippi. In the con*
BULL. 30]
KOUCHEAG RUNTEE
397
test against the removal his talents found
play and recognition. As president of
the national committee from 1819 till
1826 he was instrumental in the intro
duction of school and mechanical train
ing, and led in the development of the
civilized autonomous government em
bodied in the republican constitution
idopted in 1 827. He was associate chief
with William Hicks in that year, and
^resident of the Cherokee constitutional
convention. From 1828 till the removal
;o Indian Ter. in 1839 he was principal
;hief of the Cherokee Nation, and headed
;he various national delegations that vis-
ted Washington to defend the right of
;he Cherokee to their national territory.
Yfter the arrival in Indian Ter., he was
•,hosen chief of the united Cherokee
Nation, and held that office until his
leath, although during the dissensions
:aused by the Civil War the Federal au-
horities temporarily deposed him. See
dooney, Myths of the Cherokee, 19th
lep. B. A. E., 122, 150, 224, 225, 1900.
Roucheag. See Rokeag.
Rouconk. A Neusiok village in 1701,
•robably on lower Neuse r., in Craven
o., N. C.— Lawson (1709), Hist. Car.,
84, 1860.
Roundhead (Stiahta). A Wyandot
Huron) chief who espoused the British
ause in the War of 1812, being connected
hiefly with Col. Proctor's command.
fothing is known of his early history,
nd though spoken of as a fine-looking
lan and a celebrated Indian chief, his
istory as recorded refers only to the time
f the war mentioned. He was with
[aj. Muir, of Proctor's command, on the
[iami near Ft Miami, Ohio, Sept. 27-28,
312, and urged in vain the English com-
tander to hold his position and fight the
merican forces. In Oct. following he
;companied Maj. Muir to River Raisin,
here Proctor was gathering his forces,
id later in the same year he met his
?ath. Gen. Proctor, in a letter dated
ct. 23, 1813, states that "the Indian
-use and ours experienced a serious loss
the death of Round Head." A village
the s. w. corner of Hardin co., Ohio,
s early home, bore his name, which
rvives in that of the present town of
Dundhead built on its site. Roundhead
id a brother known as John Battise, a
an " of great size and personal strength , ' '
ho was killed at Ft Meigs while fight-
g for the British. (c. T. )
Roymount. A Delaware village with 14
irriors, existing about 1648, near C.
ay, N. J.— Evelin (ca. 1648) quoted by
oud, Penn., i, 114, 1797.
BuaitLk(Itsd'n'&k, 'beginning' ). A Pima
lage about 1 m. E. of Sacaton station,
the Maricopa and Phoenix R. R., s.
•izona.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.
: , 1908.
Rsotuk ( RsottiV, ' water standing ' ) A
1 ima village N. w. of Casa Ulam-u, s Ari
zona.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.,
23, 1908.
T Rlic?e ( ' Pteeon ' ) • An Iowa gens.
nU- •°hi£— Morgkn, Anc. Soc.. 156, 1877. Pigeon -
1897' -tce--Dor.sey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 239,
Rukhcha ('pigeon'). An Oto gens
Lute'-ja.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877 Ru'-atca —
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 210, 1897.
Rumsen. A division of the Costanoan
family, formerly about Monterey, Cal.,
inhabiting Monterey, Sur, and Cannel r.
The term has been made to include also,
as a subdivision, the so-called Kalendaruk
of the lower Salinas and Pajaro rs. As
early as 1602 Vizcayno wintered among
the Rumsen at Monterey, though he doe**
not mention them by name. The first
mission founded in California, after that
of San Diego, was established as Cannelo
in Rumsen territory in 1770. Six or eight
Rumsen, mostly old women, survived
about Monterey and Cannel in 1903. The
following villages of the Rumsen are men
tioned: Achasta, Echilat, Guayusta, Ka-
konkaruk, Karmentaruka, Sargentaruka,
Tukutnut, Wachanaruka. (A. L. K.)
Achastas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Achastli. — Latham in Proe. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi,
79, 1852-53. Achastlians.— Chamisso in Kotzebue,
Voy., in, 49, 1821. Achastliens.— Lamanon in
Perouse, Voy., ir, 291, 1797. Achastlier.— Adelnng,
Mithridates, nr, 204, 1816. Achaatlies.— Mayer,
Mexico, ii, 39, 1853. Achistas.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860. Rumsenes.— Mayer, op. cit.
Rumsien.— Humboldt, Essai Pol., i,321, 1811. Run-
cienes.— Hittell, Hist, Cal., i, 797, 1898. Runsenes.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860. Runsienes.—
Galiano, Relacion, 164, 1802. Ruslen. — Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi, 79, 1854.
Rum's Village. A former village of the
Potawatomi, about 4 m. s. of South Bend,
St Joseph co., Ind. It was included in
the lands ceded to the U. S. by treaty of
Chicago, Aug. 29, 1821.
Running Water. A former Cherokee
town on the s. E. bank of Tennessee r.,
below Chattanooga, near the N. \v. Georgia
line, and 4 m. above Nickajack. It was
settled in 1782 by Cherokee who espoused
the British cause in the Revolutionary
war, and was known as one of theChick-
amauga towns. It was destroyed in the
fall of 1794. See Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., map, 1887; Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 54, 78, 1900.
Runonvea. An Iroquois village for
merly situated near Big Flats, Chemung
co., N. Y., and burned Aug. 31, 1779, by
the troops under Gen. Sullivan. — Cook,
Jour. Sullivan's Exped., 381, 1887.
Runtee. A circular piece of fiat shell
drilled edgeways and probably strung
and originally used as an ornament. The
name runtee was first mentioned, a cen
tury after the settlement of Virginia, by
Beverley, who says of the objects so
called: " Runtees are made of the Conch-
Shell as the Peak is, only the Shape i
flat and round like a Cheese, and drill d
398
KUPTAKI RUSSIAN INFLUENCE
Edge-ways" (Hist. Va., bk. in, 145, 1705).
Holmes says of these objects (2d Rep.
B. A. K., L'30, 1SS:>): "The fact that they
are found in widely separated localities
indicates that they were probably used
in trade since the advent of the whites."
The word nnitee is not Algonquian, but
evidently an English corruption of French
arrondi, ''rounded,' 'made round,' short,
perhaps, for ecaille arrondie, 'shell made
round.' Mr Holmes further remarks
that "this is probably some form of
head held in high esteem by tribes of
the Atlantic coast when first encountered
by the whites, who have taken up its
manufacture for purposes of trade." Kale
mentions shell ronds (paga^ra^k] worn
at the neck by Abnaki men, one of
which was worth one beaver, and ronds
(payhii/tnmk) of the women, six small
ones or three large ones of which were
worth one beaver. See 7?radx, fihell-
irorfc. ( w. K. G. )
Ruptari. One of the two villages of the
Maiuian (<|. v.) on the upper Missouri in
North Dakota in 1S04. When the Man-
dan were almost destroyed by the rav
ages of smallpox in 1837, the remnant
abandoned their villages to the Arikara
and established a new settlement nearer
K n i fe river. They subsequently removed
to Ft Berthold.
Nuptadi.— Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877.
Rooptahee.— Lewis and Clark Exped., i, 120, 1814.
Roop-tar-ha.— Lewis and (Mark, Discov., 24, 1806.
Roop-tar'-har.— Lewis and Clark, Trav., 19, 1807.
Roop-tar-he. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, i, 256,
19U4. Roop-tar-hee.— Ibid., 212. Rop-tar-ha.— Am.
St. Papers, Ind. AIT., i, 710, 1832. Ruhptare.—
Maximilian Trav., 335, 1843. Ruptari.— Matthews,
loe. eit.
Russian influence. Russian influence
on the natives of X. A\r. America began
with the voyage of Bering (1741), which
revealed the wealth of peltries to the
traders of i-:. Siberia. The Siberian re
gion had been mostly subjected by the
traders at the end of the 17th century,
but the processes of intertribal trade had
carried the wrought iron of the Yakut,
the pipes and tobacco of Mongolia, among
these people much earlier than the ad
vent of Russians, who were the first to
introduce firearms. Hut the intense hos
tility between the Siberian and American
Eskimo at Bering strait restricted the
trade and the intercontinental influences
for many years later.
The traders conquered the Aleut, but
were checked by the more warlike Ko-
diak Eskimo and by internal dissensions;
only with the formation of a general
trading association (1781 ) and its sequel,
a government monopoly (1790 and 1799),
were exploration and trade systemat
ically organized. S. and E. of Cook
inlet the Russians had to meet the oppo
sition of the Spaniards, the English, and
the free American traders as well as the
well-armed and warlike Tlingit tribes,
Haida, etc. In the eastern interior the
Hudson's Bay Company began to draw
away trade as early as 1810. Owing to
the hostile attitude of the Spanish author
ities and the need of food supplies, the
Russians bought, in 1811, a small tract of
land from the natives at Bodega bay,
Cal., and later one at Russian r., where
they raised cereals for the support of the
more northerly colonies and did a little
trading. In this way they came in con
tact with the natives of California. As
they found the Tlingit would not trade
with them, they brought Aleut sea-otter
hunters from the N., with their kaiaks, to
hunt on the otter grounds of the Alexan
der archipelago, the California coast, and
on at least one occasion came with one of
these parties as far s. as the Santa Bar
bara ids., the visit lingering in the mind
of the last surviving Santa Rosa islander
late in the eighties. With the progress
of exploration direct trade and contact
with the natives on the N. W. coast pro
ceeded about as follows:
Aleutian islands (Russian), 1741-1867.
Southeastern Alaska (Russian), 1804-
1867.
California (Russian), 1811-1841.
Norton sound and Yukon delta (Rus
sian vessels), 1818-1822.
Norton sound (permanent trading
posts, R. A. Co.), 1832-1867.
St Matthew and St Lawrence islands,
1810-1867.
Upper Yukon (permanent posts, H. B.
Co.), 1839-1867.
Lower Yu kon ( permanent posts, Rus
sian), 1838-1867.
Bering strait, Kotzebue sound, and
coast northward, first trade, 1820.
Bering strait, Kotzebue sound, and
coast northward, beginning of regu
lar annual trade, 1848.
Arctic coast w. of Return reef, first trade,
1825.
Arctic coast E. of Return reef (English),
1825.
Tanana river people, first contact (Eng
lish), 1863.
Cook inlet and Kodiak, introduction of
cattle, 1850.
First school by Russians (at Kodiak)
for Eskimo, by order of Shelikoff,
1795.
First school by Russians for Tlingit (at
Sitka), by order of Etolin, about 1844.
Second school at Kodiak, by order of
Resanoff, 1805.
Desultory mission work (Aleut and at
Kodiak), 1793-1816.
Systematic mission work (Sitka, Ko
diak, Aleut), 1816-1908.
Systematic mission work (Lower Yu
kon), about 1860.
Distribution. — Aleut were transported
5ULL. 80]
RUSSIAN INFLUENCE
399
:. and s. and in later years as servants at
he trading posts. Each trading post of
mportance had a Yakut fisherman in
harge of salmon traps. Californian na-
ives were taken to Kodiak in 1841, where
here was a small village of superannuated
Jompany's servants as late as 1870— now,
robably, all dead. Some Kanaka from
>ahu took part (ca. 1850) in the Com-
any's whaling expeditions, which had
0 great success.
Changes of sustenance, and stimulants. —
he art of distilling was introduced
mong the Tlingit by Eussian convicts
bout 1796, and, though forbidden under
rvere penalties by the Company, was
;cretly practised at many of the isolated
•ading posts. The use of cereals as food
as hardly known until the sixties, ex-
;pt among the Company's servants at
Dsts. The same may be said of sugar and
a. They were known as gifts or lux-
-ies, not as trading goods. The natives
itil 1867 lived entirely off the natural
od resources of the country, as did most
the Russians and Hudson's Bay Com-
iny's men.
Clothing. — Cotton drill, cloth, and
ankets took the place of the more valu-
)le furs early in the history of the trade,
it till recently skins and native foot-
sar held their own as vastly better for
inter wear.
Tools, utensils, and guns. — The first iron
ols were made in imitation of the stone
d native copper tools and weapons
*on celts were called "toes"); exotic
rms came very slowly into use. The
tive, as late as 1866, preferred to buy
illeable iron or wood-files, and to make
3 own tools in ancient shapes. Kettles
d frying-pans were first adopted of
otic utensils. Guns came first from the
idson's Bay Company and free traders;
rcussion guns came only in the sixties.
int-and-steel was eagerly accepted from
3 very first, matches only about 1867.
:es, sheath knives, and saws were al-
ys sought in trade; other tools made
• iir way much more slowly.
Ornaments. — These, except pearl but-
is (among the Tlingit) and Chinese
h, were hardly salable among the
ictical Alaskan' natives. There was
ictically no sale for such things except
italium shell, small mirrors, and copper
brass wire for rings or bangles, which
5 natives made themselves. Bright-
ored blankets and striped drilling were
jood deal used, and certain kinds of
ids, which were used as a sort of cur-
1 cy quite as much as for ornament,
robacco.— This probably reached the
J 'ing strait region (with pipes) by in-
t tribal commerce from Mongolia before
t Russians brought it. The American
t -e of pipe was not found there until
much ^ later, and was rarely seen until
after 1867. The Mongolian type of pipe
is not known s. and E. of Bristol bay
where the Russians first introduced
tobacco, but was universal N. and w. of that
locality. Tobacco is not mentioned in early
lists ol trading goods, and was probably
only in general use after the Russians
had made permanent settlements or trad
ing posts.
§ Language.— The Chinook jargon was
introduced, almost as soon as it was
formed, by free traders in s. E. Alaska,
and was also more or less used in this
region by the Russian traders. In the
Eskimo region a jargon arose, composed
of Russian, Eskimo, and Hawaiian words,
corrupted, and used without inflection.
This jargon has been in use from Bristol
bay to Pt Barrow and on the Eskimo
coast of Siberia, and has been frequently
mistaken by hasty travelers and recorded
in vocabularies as an Eskimo dialect.
The Vega vocabularies were partly of
this kind. The Aleut used Russian, and
so far as is known never had a jargon.
Myths and religion. — The Aleut were
converted to the Greek Church, of which
they are, so far as they understand it, de
voted members, though retaining secretly
much of their ancient religion. On the
rest of the people of Alaska the influence
of the Greek Church was infinitesimal, and
consisted in a purely nominal adherence
by rare individuals to a few formalities.
From what is known of the myths and
mythology of either Tlingit or Eskimo,
there was in them, up to 1868, no trace of
Christian teaching. With the first intro
duction of Russian priests in 1793, it is
probable that native children were taught
to repeat the responses and catechism and
join in the intoned service. The teach
ing of reading, writing, and other secular
branches did not come in most cases till
much later, but the dates are not recorded.
Population. — Zymotic diseases, nor
mally unknown in the region, at various
times have been introduced by traders and
have proved very fatal in approximately
theorderfollowing: scarletfever, measles,
smallpox, syphilis. The last-named was
introduced into the Norton Sound re
gion by the American Telegraph Expedi
tion in 1866, the Russians having been
successful in excluding it up to that time.
A disease affecting the bones is noticeable
in many prehistoric skeletons, but seems
not to have been syphilitic. After the
warfare with the early traders ceased,
the natives under Russian auspices, when
friendly, were carefully protected as pur
veyors of peltries, and probably did not
seriously diminish in numbers under the
conditions then existing.
In general the Russians endeavored to
maintain the status quo among the natives
400
KUSS1AN RIVER POMO SABOBA
[B. A. B.
(other than Alent and Tlmgit), and
succeeded fairly well in so doing, Ihe
Russian law attaching the individual to
the soil (zemlia) of his commune operated
to prevent legal marriages between native
Americans, whose "zemlia" was Ameri
can, and Russian servants of the coin-
pan v whose "zemlia" was Russian; since
when the latter finished his term of serv
ice (if not in debt to the company) he
was obliged to go back to his original
domicile, while he could not take his
native wife away from her legal domicile
or "/emlia." In this way numerous
unions not legally sanctioned grew up,
and the women who entered into them
were apparently regarded socially as in
no way less respectable than the oc
casional Russian wives with whom they
associated on apparently equal terms, and
they made as devoted partners and
mothers. At the transfer of Alaska to the
United States, many of these unions were
legalized by authority of the Czar in
compliance with the terms of the' treaty,
which permitted Russian residents to re
main and become American citizens if
they saw tit. The children of these
unions with Tlingit, Eskimo, Aleut, or
California!! natives formed a large and in
telligent class on the X. W. coast, known
to the Russians as " Creoles," a class
which gave many officials and at least
one governor (Etolin) to Russian
America. The Russo-Tlingit and Russo-
Eskiino crosses were the most numerous
and fertile. The issue of casual and
mercenary unions was a small factor, as
the women in the case were usually in
fertile. The purity of the Aleut blood
probably suffered most from this cause,
as that of a subject people; while the
quasi-legitimate unions above referred to
frequently produced large families which
later formed an important element of the
civilized population. (w. H. r>. )
Russian River Porno. A collective term
for the inhabitants of the numerous Porno
villages lying in the valley of Russian r.,
Cal.
Sa. The Tobacco clan of the Tewa
pueblos of Xambe, N. Mex., and Hano,
Ariz.
Ca.— Stephen in 8th Rep. 15. A. E., 39, 1891 (Hano
name). Na'-to.— Ibid. (Navaho name). Pi'-ba.—
Ibid, i Hopi name). Sa.— Fewkesin Am. Anthr.,
VII, 166, 1894 (Hano form). Sa-tdoa.— Hodge ibid
IX, 35'2, 18% (Nambeform; Mou^* people' ).
Saamen. A Salish tribe on Kwalekum
r., K. coast of Vancouver id. They speak
the Puntlatsh dialect. Probably iden
tical with the Qualicum cited below, who
numbered 14 in 190!).
Kwa-le-cum.— din. Ind. AiT. 1K80, 316,1881. Kwan-
le-cum.— Ibid., »OX. 1X79. Qualicum.— Ibid., pt, n,
164, 190] . Quawlicum.— Ibid., 120. 1880. Quhli-
eum.— Ibid., map, 1891. Saamen.— Boas, MS. B A
K., 1887.
Sabassa. A collective term applied to
the Indians of Laredo and Principe chan
nels, Brit. Col. By Kane it was made
to include the Kitkatla, Kitkahta, and
Neeslous of the Tsimshian, and the
Kitamat and Kitlope of the Kwakiutl.
Sabassa.— Dunn, Hist. Oreg., 273, 1844. Sabassas
Indians.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859. Be-
bassa.— Dunn, op. cit.
Sabeata. A Jumano (Tawehash) chief
from the mouth of the Rio Conchos in
Chihuahua, born in New Mexico. In Oct.
1683, he went to Paso del Norte, Texas, and
asked Gov. Cruzate for missions for his
people and their friends, and for protection
against the Apache. His native name was
Sabeata, but he had been baptized Juan,
at Parral. It was his story of the "great
kingdom of the Texas" that led to Do
mingo de Mendoza's expedition to the
interior of Texas in 1683-84. Sabeata ac
companied the expedition, but before it
returned he gained the ill-will of the
Spaniards and absconded. Meanwhile
missions were established for his people
at the mouth of the Conchos (Mendoza,
Viage, 1683-84, MS. in Archivo Gen.).
In 1691 Sabeata was met on the Rio
Guadalupe at the head of a band of his
people on their annual buffalo hunt. He'
still carried his Spanish commission as
"governor," and he asked Massanet for
more missionaries (Massanet, Diario que
hicieron los padres misioneros, Mem. de
Nueva Espana, xxvii, 98-103, MS. ). His
name appears also as Labiata, Safiata,
and Saveata. (H. E. B.)
Sabino. An Abnaki village in 1608 at
the mouth of Kennebec r., Me., probably
on the w. side of the main channel.
Sabino.— Strachey (1618) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
in, 301, 1853. Sebanoa.— Sewell, ibid., vii, 304,
1876 (the chief). Sebeno.— Ballard in Rep. U.S.
Coast Snrv. 1868, 257, 1871 (trans. ' where the rivei
makes into the land ' ) . Sebenoa.— Strachey (1618;
in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., in, 301, 1853.
Sable. One of the divisions of the Ot
tawa, Toward the close of the 17th cen
tury they were settled at Mackinaw.
Mich.
Gens du Sable.— Bacqneville de la Potherie, iv
59 1753. Outaouak of the Sable.— Doc. of 1P95 ii
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 627, 1S55. Outaouasina
gouc — Jes. Rel. 1667, 17, 1858. Sables.— Doc. 0
K198, ibid., 683. Sablez.— Bacqueville de la Poth
erie, iv, 94, 1 753.
Saboba. A Luiseilo village, said tohav<
been the principal one of San Jacinto res.
Cal. Though Luisefio, the dialect differ
somewhat from that at San Luis Key
San Jacinto res., established 6 m. fron
San Jacinto, consists of 2,960 acres o
poor, almost waterless land. The origina
dwellings of the Saboba people wen
jacales, but these gave place in turn t(
adobe and frame houses. They gain ;
livelihood chiefly by laboring for whit<
people, and by cultivating the 150 acres o
irrigable land contained in their reserva
tion. Saboba village contains a Catholi'
church, and a Government school tha
was the first to be established among tb'
s. California Indians. The Saboba peo
BULL. 30]
SACAGAWEA SACHEM
pie formerly made baskets in considerable
numbers. They are said to have a no
ticeable strain of Mexican blood. They
are inclined to drunkenness, especially on
the feast day held in celebration of Mex
ican independence, owing to the intro
duction of liquor by the whites. In 1909
the population was 140.
Laboba.— Lovett in Ind. Aff. Rep., 124, 1865 (mis-
frint). Matale de Mano.— Williamson in Ann
ub. Hist. Soc. S. Cal., li-m, 139, 1909. Saboba —
Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Miss. Ind., 17, 1883
San Jaointo.— Burton (1853) in H. R. Ex Doc 76
34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857; Ind. Aff. Rep., 175'
1902. Savova.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub Am'
Archaeol. and Ethnol., vm, 35, 1908 (Serrano
name). Savovoyam.— Ibid, (name for inhabit
ants). Soboba.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1905, 191, 1906 (said-
to mean 'cold'). Sovovo.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal
Pub., Am. Archseol. and Ethnol., vm, 39 1908
(native form) .
Sacagawea. A Shoshoni woman who
accompanied Lewis and Clark. She was
the wife of Toussaint Charbonneau, a
French Canadian voyageur living among
the Hidatsa, who was engaged by the ex
plorers as interpreter, and she was de
sirous of returning to her own people,
the Shoshoni of the Rocky mts., from
whom she had been captured by the Hi-
latsa and sold to Charbonneau when
ibout 14 years of age. On the Missouri r.
aer husband, by his bad seamanship, over
turned the boat on which w^ere the records
)f the expedition, but as they floated
n the river they were seized by Saca-
(Sweaand thus preserved. The leaders
•f the expedition have recorded praises
>f the fortitude and serviceableness ex-
libited on many occasions by Bird woman,
s she was also called, the English ren-
.ering of her Hidatsa name (teakaka,
bird ' ; mia, otherwise uia, bia, ' woman ' ),
hough she was encumbered by an infant,
orn during the journey. When Lewis
nd Clark came to the first band of
hoshoni, of which her brother had be-
i omeehief, Sacagawea acted as interpreter
nd enabled the expedition to obtain po-
ies, without which they could not have
"ossed the divide. Of her, Lewis wrote:
, Sah-cah-gar-we-ah our Indian woman
as one of the female prisoners taken at
mt time tho' I cannot discover that she
lews any immotion of sorrow in recol-
cting this event, or of joy in being again
.stored to her native country; if she has
lough to eat and a few trinkets to wear
believe she would be perfectly content
iy where." (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
ark, i, 283, 1904. ) On the return jour-
y she guided Capt. Clark's party, when
ey were lost, through the mountain
sses of Montana. She remained among
e Shoshoni in Wyoming, and when the
ind River res. was created took up her
ode there with her son, and there she
3d, near Ft Washakie, Apr. 9, 1884,
nost a hundred years of age. Her grave
marked with a brass tablet, presented
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 26
401
by Timothy F Burke, of Cheyenne, Wyo
The last heard of her husband was in 1838
when Larpenteur saw him in the Hidatei
country. He was then an old man A
bronze statue of this heroine of the expe
dition was erected in City Park, Portland
Oreg.,inthesummerof 1905, and another
statue is to be placed in theState cTpitol
at Bismarck, N. Dak. Consult Grig. Jour
Jour Am Hist rki m^ -Hel'anl in
in Out West, xxm' no.' 2,' 3, 1905; C<mva
J^orty Years a Fur Trader, 1898; Wheeler
and Brindley in Cont. Hist. Soc. Mont,,
vn, 1910. i p j, \
Sacah.aye'. An unidentified village or
tribe mentioned to Jontel in 1687 (Mar-
gry, Dec., in, 410, 1878), while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red r
ot Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe
as one of his allies.
Sacaspada. A Calusa village on the
s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.— Fon-
taneda Memoir (m. 1575), Smith trans
19, 1854.
Sacaton (from Nahuatl mcaion, 'small
grass', dim. of zacatl, Ilispanized zacate,
'grass', 'hay'). A former small settle
ment and trading station of the Pima, on
the Gila r., about 22 m. E. of Maricopa
station and 16 m. x. of Casa Grande sta
tion on the S. P. R. R., s. Arixona. In
1858 it had 204 inhabitants, and in 18(53,
144. On the opposite bank of the river
is now the seat of the Pima agency,
which controls the Pima, Maricopa, and
Papago tribes, numbering about 6,500,
and has a flourishing boarding school.
See Uturitnc.
Kii'-u-ki.— Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., IS, 1902
('big house': Pima name). Sacatone. — Brown,
Apache Country, 111, Lsf.9. ' Saketon.— Box, Ad
ventures, ;>25, Lsti9. Socatoon.— Bailey in Ind. AfT.
Rep., 207, 1S5«. Totsik.— ten Kate quoted by
Gatschet, MS., B. A. K., xx, 199, 1,S8« (I'ima
name).
Sachal. Given by Wilkes (V. S. Expl.
Exped., v, 132, 133, 1844) as the name of
a tribe, numbering 40, on a lake of the
same name and on Chehalis r., s. w.
Wash. , into which the lake flows" through
a river also called Sachal."
Sachem. (1) In the form of government
of the Indians of Massachusetts, the su
preme ruler of a territory inhabited by a
certain number of tribes, each governed
by an inferior sachem generally called by
the colonists a sayumore (a cognate word
of Abnaki origin) , and acting under his
command and protection. The dignity
was hereditary, never elective. (2) By
extension, a name given by writers to the
chief of a tribe of other North American
Indians. (3) One of a body of high offi
cials in the Tammany Society of New
York city.
The name sachim first occurs in Mourt's
Relation (1622), and next in Winslow'fl
Good Newes from New England (1624).
402
SACHEKITON SACRIFICE
[B. A. E.
The plural form given by Roger Williams
(1643) shows that the word is an abbre
viation of siichimmt. The name is from
the Narraganset dialect, one of the prom
inent phonetic peculiarities of which
was the assibilation of gutturals. SAchi-
nuni(=Hit8hiin<w) is by assibilation of orig
inal A- from sdkimau=Abuaki taflg'ma*
(whence, by corruption, saga more) =Pas-
samaquoddy so^wo=Lenape sakimau=
Chippewa sdgima, all radical words —
words that cannot now be referred to any
known root.
The word has given rise to the adjective
sachemic, and the substantives sachemdom
and sachi'i/tyJtip (Gookin, 1674). A Long
Island serpent, probably the milk-snake,
has been called sachem-snake. See Chiefs,
(lOvernmeut, Sagamore. (w. R. G. )
Sacheriton (Sa-cher-i-tori) . A division
of the Skoton, mentioned in the treaty of
Nov. 18, 1854 ( r. S. Ind. Treat., 23, 1873) ,
as dwelling on Rogue r., Greg.
Sachim. See Xachem.
Sachuen. A Costanoan village situated
in 1810 within 10 in. of Santa Cruz mis
sion, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860.
Sackagoming. See Sagakomi.
Sackhoes (Xukltoos, 'Black Kettle,' a
chief's name. — Ruttenber). A Kitcha-
wank village in 1(584, on the site of Peeks-
kill, Westchester co., N. Y.
Sackhoes.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 79, 1872;
see also Ruttenber, I ml. Geog. Names, 30, 1906.
Saeckkill.— Van der Donek (1658) quoted by Rut
tenber, ibid., 72.
Saclan. A former group or division of
the Costanoan family inhabiting the shore
of San Francisco bay, Cal., opposite San
Francisco, at Oakland or somewhat to
the s. They were subject to the Dolores
mission. Their dialect appears to have
been very different from other Costanoan
dialects.
Chaclan.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Chaclanes.— Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 709, 1884. Saca-
lanes. — Ibid. Saclan. — Arroyo de la Cuesta,
Mionias Californias, 1821, MS. trans., B. A. E.
Saklans.— Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Soclan.—
Chanii.-so in Kotzebue, Voy., in, 51, 1821.
Saconnet. A band or small tribe living
near Sakonnet pt., Newport co., R. L,
connected with the Wampanoag or the
Narraganset. l:nder the woman chief
Ashawonks they took the side of the
English in King Philip's war of 1675, and
from her their land was purchased by the
whites. In 1700 they numbered about
400; but in 1763 they were visited by an
epidemic which considerably diminished
their numbers, so that by 1803 they had
dwindled to a do/en persons, living near
Coinptnii. Their chief village bore the
name of the tribe. (.r. M. )
Baoonet.— Williams (1649) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
s., ix, 281, 1816. Saconnet.— Parsons, Ind.
Names R. I., 25, 1801 (the point). Sagkonate —
Mass. Hist. Hoc. Coll., 1st «., ix, 199, 1804.
Bakonett.— Cotton ( 1(174), ibid., i, 200, 1806. Saue-
konnet.— Stiles (1672), ibid., x, 114, 1809. Scato
neck. — Doc. of 1676 quoted by Drake, Ind. Cbron.,
53, 1836. Seaconet. — Winslow (1676) in Mass.
Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s., v, 10, 1861. Seaconnet.—
W alley (1690), ibid., 247. Seakonnet.— Ibid., 1st s.,
IX, 199/1804. Seconett.— Hinckley (1682), ibid.,
4th s., v, 78, 1861. Beconnett.— Mayhew (1671),
ibid., 1st s., vi, 196, 1800. Sekonett.— Hinckley
(1685), ibid., 4th s., v, 133, 1861. Sekunnet.—
Hinckley (1685), ibid., 134. Sogkonate .—Church
(1716), ibid., 1st s., ix, 199, 1804.
Sacrifice. In spite of the present very
general application of this term, its orig
inal connection with religion is shown
by the meaning of the word itself, "to
make sacred." Instead of the simple
dedication of objects to a deity or deities,
however, such as this would imply, it is
associated in the minds of most people
with the idea of self-abnegation, or the
giving up of something valuable on the
part of the sacrifices Yet this is but
one of several ideas pertaining to sacrifice
in the minds of primitive people, and
Tylor in his standard work on Primitive
Culture has put the matter in a nutshell
while summing up the evolution — or per
haps we should rather say devolution —
of sacrifice when he states that "the ruder
conception that the deity takes and
values the offering for itself, gives place on
the one hand to the idea of mere homage
expressed by a gift, and on the other to
the negative view that the virtue lies in
the worshipper depriving himself of some
thing prized." " These ideas," he adds,
may be broadly distinguished as the gift-
theory, the horn age- theory, and the ab
negation-theory." From" what follows
it will be seen that the gift-theory was
the dominant one among Indian tribes,
yet the ordeals of such a ceremony as the
Sun-dance show plainly that the abnega
tion-theory occupied a prominent posi
tion in the thought of some tribes; nor can
we deny that the homage-theory was
also entertained, however difficult it may
be to isolate it thoroughly from the others.
In all this the differences in point of view
betwreen North American Indians and
the lower classes of so-called civilized
races on the subject of sacrifice is not
very great. A far greater distinction is
that between the view that sacrifice pro
duces a change in the deity beneficial to
the worshipper, and the viewT that sacri
fice produces a beneficial change in the
worshipper himself.
To understand each sacrifice properly,
six questions need to be answered: (1)
who sacrifices, (2) to what being or beings
the sacrifice is offered, (3) the nature of
the sacrifice, (4) the method of offering
it, (5) the time when it was performed,
and (6) its object.
In that part of North America N. of
Mexico by far the greater number of
sacrifices were offered by individuals,
either male or female, as when bits of food
were thrown into the fire during meals, or
SACRIFICE
408
articles were laid upon sacred rocks or
upon shrines. The offering of first-fruits
among the Natchez was made by each
father of a family, and on certain occa
sions when a live stag was sacrificed by
the Iroquois it was the oldest man of the
hut or village that gave the death-blow.
At the moose feast of the Montagnais the
sacrifice was made by him who had killed
the animal. ^ Among the Muskhogean
tribes a special sacrifice was offered by
the war leader and his religious assistant
before starting out upon an expedition,
and in general it may be said that the
leaders of war or hunting parties took
the lead also in sacrifices and all other
observances having in view the success
of the enterprise. But just as the Mus
khogean war leader had a religious assis
tant to share his duties, so warriors on
the N. Pacific coast were always accom-
oanied by at least one shaman. In pre
scribing what offerings should be made in
:ase of sickness, the shaman was an ab
solute guide, though the offerings were
ictually furnished by the family of the
;ick man and were often a mere payment
o the shaman himself. Society and
ribal rites and ceremonies were oftener
han not themselves considered as sacri-
ices, and thus furnish us with examples
>f sacrifices participated in by large bodies
f people. Not as frequently as in the
)ld World, and yet occasionally (wit-
ess, for instance, the White Dog cere-
lony of the Iroquois and the human
icrifice of the Skidi Pawnee), there is a
oecial national sacrifice consummated by
tiosen individuals to whom the title of
priest" may very properly be applied.
A complete answer to the second ques-
on would necessitate a catalogue of all
16 superhuman beings conceived of by
rery Indian tribe, as well as those ma-
rial beings and objects which were sup-
)sed to possess supernatural power in
e slightest degree. Nevertheless it may
>, of interest to mention some of those
which there is direct information,
le most prominent are: the sky, the
rth, the sun, the moon, the four car
nal points, the winds, the thunder, the
Duntains, rocks of all sizes and shapes,
rticularly those, of peculiar appearance
such as resemble things animate, cer-
n animals and trees, springs, places
lere paint was obtained, eddies and rap-
i in rivers, and a number of monsters
* oposed to dwell beneath the surface of
1 :es, rivers, and the ocean. In the case
< the natural objects mentioned, it is to
] understood that it was not the object
i ^lf in any case which was thus ap-
I -ached, but the animating soul of each.
J addition, offerings were made to per-
s al manitos and medicine bundles by
t possessors of the same, by shamans
to their guardian spirits, and even bv the
laity to shamans, though in this last c-ase
the shaman was perhaps considered only
as an intermediary. In several casea
even by christianized Indians, sacrifices
were offered to missionaries, to the crosses
which they carried or set up, and to the
mission churches.
The article by far the most widely used
in sacrifice was native tobacco. Next came
articles of food, and then articles of cloth
ing and adornment, particularly the latter.
Hunting and fishing implements are
mentioned less frequently, evidently be
cause it would be more agreeable to the
deity to receive food outright than the
means for obtaining it. Dogs, particu
larly white ones, were sacrificed by the
Iroquois, Cree, Ottawa, Illinois, and re
lated tribes, and in at least one feast by the
Arikara and the Skidi Pawnee. In the
buffalo country its place seems to have
been taken in a measure by the buffalo,
the skin of a white animal being again
preferred. In one early narrative a buf
falo-skin is mentioned among sacrifices
offered by the Illinois, while the skull of
a buffalo was hung at the top of an Arap-
aho medicine-lodge erected by youths just
previous to their first war expedition.
The greatest importance, however, seems
to have been attached to it by the Man-
dan, wrho preferred the skin of a young
white cow buffalo, or, failing that, the skin
of a white bull or an old cow. The offal
of a buffalo was sacrificed by the Arikara.
Offerings of bears, or rather the skins and
skulls of these animals, are referred to
among the Iroquois and Algonquian tribes
of the N. E. forest country, being men
tioned as far w. as the Illinois. A kind
of bear sacrifice also existed along the
N. Pacific coast and the neighboring
mountain region. Deer, elk, and moose
wrere sacrificed by the Iroquois and Algon
quian tribes of the N. and E. Deer-hoofs
were held in great esteem by the N. W.
tribes, and were used to make fringes for
the dancing skirt or apron of a shaman;
it is natural, therefore, to find them men
tioned in a list of articles sacrificed by the
Occur d'Alenes. In the same list wolf-
tails also occur. On the N. Pacific coast
we find cuts of whale, pieces of fresh or
dried fish, and grease of all kinds. A
Montagnais sacrifice consisted of eels,
while the Mistassin sacrificed fish-bones.
Among birds the first place is taken by
the eagle, which appears to have been
employed everywhere, the part offered
being the down, wings, or tail. Feathers
of other birds, especially those of a red
color, like the flicker-feathers of the ?
Pacific coast, are also mentioned. In this
connection reference should be made
the feathered prayer-sticks (q. v.) of the
Pueblos, Navaho, and Apache.
404
SACRIFICE
[B. A. E.
sible that similar devices were employed
elsewhere, since Maximilian mentions m
a Mandan. sacrifice "little sticks or rods
to which some feathers were attached."
Sticks without any such attachment the
Iroquois were accustomed to throw upon
a certain sacred stone whenever they
passed. Among I ima offerings Russell
mentions twigs of the creosote bush, and
small stones. Next to tobacco, corn was
the most highly prized vegetal product in
most of North America, and we conse
quently find it used in sacrifices and cere
monies by most of the agricultural tribes.
Adair states that the only sacrifice of corn
among the Creeks was at their annual
festival which corresponds to the harvest
feast, or feast of ingathering, in the Old
World (see Busk). In some form or
other it is probable that this was repre
sented among all the corn-raising tribes
of the E. and S. As might have been ex
pected, this form of sacrifice also assumes
important proportions among the tribes
of the S. W.— the Pueblos, Navaho, and
Apache — a constant sacrifice among them
being sacred meal, while among the Paw
nee of the plains mush was used. Among
othersacrifices of vegetal character should
be mentioned the red cedar-bark which
figures so prominently in the secret-
society performances of the Indians on
the N. Pacific coast. A large Iroquois
sacrifice, made in response to a dream,
contained, among other articles, four
measures of sunflower seed and as many
of beans. The incense root of the Hupa
should also be noted in this connec
tion. Manufactured articles were repre
sented by blankets, arrows, powder and
lead, shell beads and articles made of
them, pans, kettles, elk-skin fishing-lines,
cloth of various kinds, especially red
cloth, rings, bracelets, pipes, knives,
wooden and clay images, guns, and hatch
ets. The predilection for red, already
remarked in connection with feathers and
cloth, finds expression also in a very wride
use of red paint for sacrificial purposes.
Paint, like any other article, might be of
fered loose to a supernatural being, but
usually it was daubed upon the stone,
tree, or other object to which it was de
sired to show respect. I n their own cere
monies Dakota women use blue paint
oftener than red, but this is not a con
stant indication of sex.
Unless the customary immolation of
a number of captives at the end of a
war expedition may be considered sacri
ficial, human sacrifices do not seem to
have been particularly common N. of
Mexico, though there are a number of
instances. Perhaps the best known is
that of the sacrifice of a female captive
to the morning star by the Skidi Pawnee.
An early missionary tells of the sacrifice
of a female captive by the Iroquois, and
states that parts of her body were sent
to the other villages of the tribe to be
eaten. It appears from Cuoq that the
Nipissing formerly offered a young female
captive upon an elevated platform as a
sacrifice to "the god of war," but the
wording leaves us somewhat in doubt
whether the sacrifice was anything
more than symbolic. In ancient times
Kansa Indians put the hearts of slain
foes into the fire as a sacrifice to the
winds, but later, animals such as deer
and grouse were substituted. The Hu-
rons burned the viscera and a portion of
the flesh of one who had been drowrned
or had died of a cold as a sacrifice to the
Sky god, who was supposed to be angry.
In 1700, when Iberyille was among the
Taensa villages, their temple was struck
by a thunderbolt and burned, upon which
five women threw their infants into the
flames as a sacrifice to the offended deity,
and more would have done the same had
not the French interposed. On another
occasion the Iroquois drove arrows into
the body of a new-born babe, ground up
its bones, and swallowed a little of the
resultant powder before starting out to
war; but this may have been a war-medi
cine rather than a true sacrifice. Since
the highest class of nobles among the
Natchez and Taensa were supposed to be
of divine origin, the slaughter of a num
ber of servants, and of other members
of their families, to wait on them in the
hereafter, was of the nature of a sacrifice,
although of an unusual character. An
other form of human sacrifice was the
offering of scalps. Among the Arapaho
these were hung up in the medicine lodge,
and on one occasion De Smet passed a
pole on the bank of the Missouri on which
hung a scalp offered by the Arikara. He
assumed that this was a sacrifice to the
sun, but more likely it was to some river
monster. At the time of the Sun-dance,
pieces of flesh were cut from their bodies
by the participants, offered to the sun,
and then placed under a buffalo chip.
In fact all the mutilations inflicted at the
Sun-dance and related ceremonies, such
as cutting off finger-joints and slitting the
flesh for the attachment of thongs, par
took of the character of sacrifices. It is
said that the blood shed in tearing these
thongs through the flesh was acceptable
to Tirawa, chief deity of the Pawnee.
On one occasion each member of a war-
party sacrificed a small piece of flesh
cut from his tongue. Hair — presumably
human hair — is mentioned among sacri
fices offered by the Arikara and the
Ntlakyapamuk, but more often it was
cut or singed off out of respect for the
dead. Before passing from this subject
it should be noted that certain other
HULL. 30]
SACRIFICE
405
sacrifices are believed to have been sub
stituted for an earlier sacrifice of human
beings, just as the Kansa substituted
animals of various kinds for human
hearts. Hewitt is of the opinion that
the white dog of the Iroquois has been
substituted in this way; while Fewkes
regards the prayer-sticks of the S. W. as
representing animals or human beings.
There are many points in favor of such
views, but it will not do to theorize too
far on the basis of general resemblances.
Finally, it is important to remark that
the object of sacrifice being usually to
please a supernatural being by acting in
accordance with his supposed desires, it
is obvious that songs, dances, feasts, and
ceremonies generally may be employed
for the same end and in such cases prop
erly fall within the same category. They
ire viewed in this light by the Indians
themselves.
The method of sacrificing depended
m the nature of the sacrifice itself and
he being who was supposed to receive
t. Offerings were generally made to
acred stones by laying the articles on or
tear them, inserting them in crevices, or
hrowing them in their direction. As
Iready noted, red paint was usually
meared upon objects considered sacred,
nd Ntlakyapam.uk women always paint-
d their faces red wThen they went to
ather berries or to dig roots on certain
lountains, or just before they came in
ght of certain lakes. When mountains
r rocks were close to some body of water,
owever, they might be considered,
3 among the Haida, the dwellings of
ibaqueous beings, and sacrifices were
len thrown into the water in front of
lem. The Haida always placed on a
iddle the articles to be sacrificed, re
lated a prayer or request, and let them
ide into the sea. Sacrifices to more dis-
nt beings or those not so distinctly local-
ed were put into the fire. Sometimes,
in the case of the white dog of the
oquois, the human victim of the Skidi,
.d a Muskhogean deer sacrifice men-
med by Adair, in which the animal
is burned on a fire of green boughs,
mplete cremation took place. Usually,
•wever, only part of the animal or arti-
; was consumed, the rest being eaten
otherwise employed or thrown away,
feasts or even ordinary repasts a little
: jat, fish, grease, etc., was often thrown
i o the fire, though sometimes merely
< the ground. Among the Kiowa any
< nk-offering, such as water or coffee,
1 s poured out on the ground as a sacri-
1 3 to the earth, but by the N. W. coast
t DCS the same thing was done for the
1 lefit of the departed. An early mis-
e nary observes that the Hurons threw
t»acco on the red-hot stones in their
sweat-lodge when bathing. Still another
method ot offering sacrifices was to place
them on trees or poles. Dogs were hung
on trees or tall poles by the central Al-
gonquians and some of the Plains tribes
and white buffalo-skins were treated in
the same manner by the Mandan and
by other tribes of the northern plain*
These were offered to the sun, the lord
of life, or to other principal or celestial
deity, but offerings were made in the
same manner to beings in lakes, rivers,
and springs, except that in such cases the
poles were placed at the edge of the wa
ter One case of sickness is recorded in
which three dogs were hung to the door
of the house as an offering for recovery.
Such sacrifices, as well as those placed
upon rocks and other natural features,
were allowed to remain until they rotted
to pieces, though they were sometimes
plundered by foreign tribes and quite
uniformly by white people. In other
cases valuable objects were simply pre
sented or allowed to remain for a time
and afterward removed. Vessels or uten
sils so offered may have been regarded
as lent to the deity, but in the case of
food the idea was usually present that su
pernatural beings partook only of the spirit
of the food and man could very properly
devour its substance. Fewkes states this
to be the belief of the Hopi; and a
missionary to one of the Eastern tribes
remarks that during a certain feast they
would ask their deity to take food, yet
offered him nothing. A large number
of feasts among American Indian tribes
doubtless had this communion character.
In other cases the deity might be fed by
placing food in the mouth of a mask rep
resenting him. At most sacrificial feasts
the food was devoured by all alike. Only
occasionally do we find that function ap
propriated by shamans, priests, or some
special class of persons as was so fre
quently the case in the Old World. The
Natchez, however, present an example to
the contrary, food being taken to the
temple, offered to the gods there, and
then sent to the houses of the chief and
his principal men. Tobacco was some-1
times offered loose, but oftener in a pipe, ,
the stem of the pipe being presented to \
the deity, or whiffs of smoke directed
toward him, a common custom being to /
offer it to the four cardinal points, zenith, i
and nadir, successively. Even without
any accompanying actions it was often
supposed that the spiritual part of to
bacco, when smoked ceremonially, was
wafted to the presence of the gods.
Powdered tobacco was sometimes blown
into the air or upon some sacred object,
and eagle down was treated in the same
manner. Not infrequently the sacrifice
bore a symbolic resemblance to the ob-
406
SACRIFICE
[B. A. E.
jert desired by the person sacrificing.
Thus the Hupa offer dry incense root
upon a rock, near which dwells a being
supposed to have control of the weather,
when they desire the rains to cease, but
incense root mixed with water when
they wish the frosts to melt and disap
pear. In the same way Alaskan Eskimo,
when animals of a certain species^ are
scarce, offer the skin of such an animal
to the moon in order that the being who
resides there may send them more.
Sacrifices to rocks, rapids, eddies, and
other natural features were usually made
every time a person passed them, and of
ferings at meals and feasts were of course
governed by the time these occurred, the
latter being often held as the result of a
dream or a vow. The white dog feast of
the Iroquois was celebrated five days af
ter the first appearance of the new moon
following the winter solstice. The har
vest feast of the Southern tribes and the
corn-planting sacrifice of the Quapaw
were in the same way dependent on the
succession of the seasons, as was the
Ntlakyapamuk sacrifice of the first ber
ries of the season. Sacrifices to the
thunder-beings were naturally most com
mon during thunderstorms, and periods
of want, war, or disease determined oth
ers. The Pawnee and the Creeks sacri
ficed part or sometimes the whole of the
first buffalo or deer killed during both
their summer and winter hunts. The
first buffalo killed by a young Pawnee
boy was also offered, and a special offer
ing was made in this tribe when the first
thunder was heard in the spring and it
was known that winter was over. The
Skidi Pawnee made their human sacri
fice "about corn-planting time," but it
was not annual. According to Gushing
there was annually among the Zufii a
grand sacrifice of prayer-sticks by the
"Prey Brotherhood Priesthood of the
medical societies," and at the full moon
of each month lesser sacrifices of the
same kind by the male members of the
Prey clans.
The objects for which sacrifices were
made were as numerous and varied as
the desires of the suppliants. The sum
and substance of all was, as usual, to
escape evils and secure benefits. Natu
rally enough, considering the economic
conditions among Indian tribes, food was
asked for most frequently. Second only
to this came freedom from illness. Other
petitions were for good weather, the ces
sation of storms, a calm sea, rain, good
crops of corn, increase of courage 'and
success in Avar, hunting, or fishing assis
tance in passing rapids or dangerous reefs,
and the preservation of the home and
the family. A full consideration of this
question, however, comes rather under
the head of Prayer (q. v.).
As on mythology and prayer, a dis
cussion of sacrifice borders closely also
on mortuary customs, the shades of the
dead being invoked and presented with
food, clothing, etc., much as in the case
of higher powers. There are many cases
in wrhich supernatural beings are said to
have been men originally, but a real wor
ship of ancestors as such appears to be
altogether absent in spite of the almost
divine honors which were paid dead
chiefs among the Natchez. In dealing
with tobacco we touch on the subject
of incense, which may be defined as a
sacrifice to please the sense of smell of
the deity just as food pleases his palate,
and songs, dances, and ceremonies please
his ears and eyes. On another side we ap
proach the question of taboos, which are
nothing more or less than prohibitions
against doing certain things displeasing
to the gods; and we find ourselves even
concerned with confession, since among
the Eskimo confession of the transgres
sion of a taboo secures immunity from
its harmful consequences. Consecration
confronts us in the Natchez custom of
presenting seed to the temple before plant
ing, and atonement is suggested by the
case of the Iroquois, wrho, having dreamed
that he had been captured and burned at
the stake, assisted by his friends went
through a mimic representation of burn
ing at the stake, but substituted a dog
for his own person. Finally, from the
sacrifice, prayer, feast, dance, and cere
mony designed to please, placate, and
secure the interest of supernatural beings,
we find ourselves passing over into the
charms, magic formula?, and observances
by which it is believed that his power
can be compelled almost independently
of his own volition. Such a transition is
indicated by the Lillooet belief that cold
weather, snow, or rain may be brought
on by burning the skin of an animal
having control over it.
One of the best discussions of sacrifice
among lower races generally is given by
Tylor (Primitive Culture, n, 375-410).
Material regarding American tribes in
particular must be gathered from a large
number of works, of which the following
are a f e w : Reports of the Bureau of Amer
ican Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution,
and National Museum; Contributions to
North American Ethnology, ix; Memoirs
and Bulletins of the American Museum
of Natural History; University of Cali
fornia Publications in American Archae
ology and Ethnology; Reports of the Pea-
body Museum of Harvard University;
American Anthropologist (old and new
series) ; Journal of American Folk-lore;
Reports of the Committee of the British
Association for the Advancement of
Science to investigate the Northwestern
Tribes of Canada, and Reports of the
BULL. 30]
8ACSIOL SAGAMITE
407
Ethnological Survey of Canada; Trans-
ictions of the Royal Society of Canada;
Transactions of the Canadian Institute;
Tesuit Relations; Thwaites, Early West
ern Travels; Gatschet, Creek Migration
^egend, 1884-88; Adair, History of the
American Indians, 1775; Curtis, North
American Indian, i-v, 1907-09. (j. R. s. )
Sacsiol. A Chumashan village formerly
tear Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
o., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct 18
861.
Sacspili. A Chumashan village formerly
ear Purisima mission, Santa Barbara co. ,
&!.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sadammo. Given by Jesus Maria (Re-
icion, MS., 1691) as a synonym for
.pache. Jesus Maria and Belisle (Mar
ry, Dec., vi, 344, 1886) evidently heard
le same name for Apache when among
le Hasinai of Texas. La Harpe, how-
ver, makes Sadamons synonymous with
ayos, which would seem to have been a
onkavva tribe. Perhaps it was a general
rin for the hostile tribes N. and w. of the
asinai.
dammo.— Jesus Maria, op. cit. Sadamon.— Bel-
e, op. cit. Sadamons.— La Harpe, Jour. Hist.,
1,1831. Sadujames. — Rivera, Diario, leg. 2763
36.
Sadaues. A former rancheria con-
icted with Dolores mission, San Fran
co, Cal.
Sadekanaktie. A principal Onondaga
.ief and speaker, first mentioned at a
until at Onondaga, N. Y., Jan. 29, 1690.
is name is variously spelled, and was
e national council name. He was
eaker at Albany, Feb. 25, 1693, and then
nounced Gov. Fletcher's name of Cay-
• quiragoe, or Swift Arrow. He was
eminent in the councils of 1698 and
)9, and went to Albany in 1700 through
.r of poisoning. Golden thought his
neness a convenient excuse, but he was
< Tied into a council in 1693 by four
] n. Sakoghsinnakichte (a fuller form
( the name ) died in 1 701 , and at his con-
( ence in June another chief bearing the
s ae name was nominated. His name
s )ears in many forms, including Ada-
c irande, Adaquarondo, Aqueendera,
* ueendero, Aquenderonde, Kaqueen-
c a, Kaqueendero, Sadaganacktie, Sade-
£ 'aktie, Sadeganastie, Sadegeenaghtie,
S 'ekanaktie, Sakoghsinnakichte, Suda-
g iachte. (w. M. B. )
adekanaktie. An Onondaga chief who
s seeded another of that name in 1701,
a . signed the Beaver land deed of that
y r and its renewal in 1 726. In the first
tl name is written Sadeganastie; in the
s< >nd, Sadegeenaghtie, Wolf tribe, his
t( sin being a bent arrow. He made two
i 'speechesat Albany in Aug. 1 710, when
h was called Kaquendero, but he was
n< so prominent in council as his prede-
C( or had been. ( w. M. B. )
S*^S*M-la.nw(Wadju'gnlla'nas} A
family of the Eagle clan of the Haida
They claim to be descended from a w< ,man
named Hehlu-keingans, along with e
Kona-kegawai, Djiguaahl-lanas, Stawaa-
haidagai, and Kaiahl-lanas. Until re
cently they did not stand very high j,, the
socia scale but owing to his personal
popularity their chief in 1901 hadbecome
town chief of Masset. This fan.il vis said
to have had 4 unnamed subdivisions -
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
Sahajugwan alth Lennas.— Harrison in Prop Rov
SOC flflTl cor* ir 1')^ ic'nr. o j -/ , _ .* **'V'J •
'Safiata. See Sabeata.
Sagadahoc (Abnaki: SangedtkoK, 'at
the river mouth or outflow.'— Gerard)
A village at the mouth of Kennebec r., in
Sagadahoc co., Me., in 1614. Kendall,
about 1807, found some Indians living at
St Francis, Canada, who said they had
formerly lived at the mouth of the Ken
nebec. They were probably a part of the
Wewrenoc or Arosaguntacook.
Ozanghe'darankiac.— Kendall, Trav., in, 144, 1S09
Sagadahock.— Smith (1631 ) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll
3d s., in, 22, 1833. Zanghe'darankiac.— Kendall'
op. cit.
Sagaiguninini ('lake people', from
sagdigun 'lake', mint 'man'). A tribe
which lived s. w. of Ottawa r., Ontario
about 1640.
SagachiganiriniSek.— Jes. Rel. for 1646, 34, 1858.
Sagahiganirini.— Jes. Rel. for 1640, 34. 1858.
Sagaiganinini. — Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906 (correct
form). Sakahiganiriouek.— Jes. Rel. for 1648, 62,
1858.
Sagakomi. The name of a certain smok
ing mixture, or substitute for tobacco,
applied also to the bearberry bush ( Arc-
tostaphylos uva-ursi) or other shrubs the
leaves and bark of which are used for
the same purpose. The word, which has
come into English through Canadian
French, is not, as some have supposed
( Richardson, ArcticExped., n, 303, 1851),
a corruption of the sac-d-cotnniis of the
voyageurs and coureurs de bois of the
N. W., but is of Algonquian origin. It
is derived from sagdkomin, which, in
Chippewa and closely related dialects,
signifies 'smoking-leaf berry.' The form
sagakomi occurs in Lahontan (Voy., n,
53, 1703) and other writers of the early
years of the 18th century. (A. F. c. )
Sagamite. A porridge of boiled corn,
a favorite dish of the early settlers, derived
from the Indians. The word occurs early
in Canadian French, being found in Sa-
gard-Theodat (1632), and survives still
in Louisiana, whither it was carried from
New France. As Cuoq (Lex. Algonq.,15,
1886) points out, the term never meant
'soup' or 'porridge' in the language from
which it was taken. The v/ord kisaga-
mite signifies in Nipissing, Chippewa,
and closely related Algonquian dialects,
' the broth (agami) is hot' (kisdgamitew, ' it
is a hot liquid ' — Baraga) . In English the
408
SAGAMORE SAGHWAREESA
[B. A. E.
word occurs also as sagamity, as in Lewis
an. 1 Clark (Trav., in, 2, 1817). (A. F. c. )
Sagamore. A corruption of sang'man,
the Abnaki name for the chief or ruler
of a tribe, the dignity of which was elec
tive, the choice usually falling on an in
dividual who was at the head of a promi
nent clan. Other spellings are sagomoh
(Rosier, 1603), sogouio, sagomo, sagamo,
and sagamonr. (2) A term applied by
early writers to the lesser sachems among
the "Massachuset Indians. Josselyn uses
the word »ag<imnrxltip (of which he ap
parently was the author) as a synonym
for sachemship. See Chiefs, Government,
Sachem. (w. K. G.)
Sagangusili (SPaga'fliJMttt) . A family
belonging to the Raven clan of the Haida.
They lived at one time in Naden harbor,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., and are
said to have been related to the Skidao-
kao.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Sahagungusili.— Harrison in I'roc. Roy. Soc. Can.,
125, 1S'.»5. Sg-aga'ngsilai.— -Boas, Twelfth Rep. N.
\V. Tribes Can., 23, 1898.
Sagarissa. See Sakarissa.
Sagaunash ('Englishman'). A mixed-
blood Potawatomi chief, better known
as Billy Caldwell, born in Canada about
17SO. "His father, according to report,
was an Irish otlicer in the British service,
and his mother a Potawatomi. Sagau
nash was educated in Roman Catholic
schools, learned to write English and
French with facility, and was master of
several Indian dialects. From 1807 to
the battle of the Thames in Oct. 1813,
he was in the British interest and was
intimately associated with Tecumseh,
whose secretary he is said to have been.
After the battle referred to he transferred
his allegiance to the United States, estab
lishing his residence at Chicago in 1820.
In 1826 beheld the office of justice of the
peace, and during the YVinnebago excite
ment of 1827 was, with Shabonee, of great
service to the Americans. His wife was
a daughter of Neescotnemeg. Sagaunash
died at Council Bluffs, Iowa, Sept. 28,
1841, aged about <iO years. (c. T. )
Sagavok. A Netchilirmiut Eskimo vil
lage on Boothia penin., s. of Felix harbor.
Bagavoq— Boas in (5th Hep. B. A. K., map, 1888.
Shag-a-voke.— Ross, Second Voy., 324, 1835.
Sagawamick. (Chippewa: tihrigawd-
mikn, 'there is a long shallow place in the
lake'; probably a contraction of KMga-
wdmiknng, 'at the long shallow place in
the lake.'— Gerard). The principal vil
lage; of the Misisagaikanivvininiwak, or
Mille Lac band of Chippewa, numbering
about 300 persons, situated on thes. shore
of Mille Lac, Minn., and during the month
of .May 1900, consisting of about 30 mat-
covered wigwams. The village occupies
the site of an ancient settlement of the
Mdewakanton (q. v.), who occupied the
country until they were driven south ward
by the Chippewa, probably about the
middle of the 18th century. Near the
village is a group of more than 60 burial
mounds, which, together with fragments
of pottery and implements of stone and
copper found upon the surface, was con
sidered by the Chippewa to have been of
Mdewakanton origin. The Chippewa at
the present time utilize these mounds as
burial places for their own dead, and on
the top and sides of one were 13 ancient
graves. Deeply worn trails lead from
Sagawamick toward the E., s., and w.,
and the indications are that the site has
long been occupied. (D. i. B. )
Sa-ga-wah-mick. — Bushncll in Science, 408, Sept.
23, 1904.
Sagdlet. A Danish station and Eskimo
village on an island off the s. wr, coast of
Greenland, lat. 60° 15'.— Meddelelser om
Gronland, xvi, map, 1896.
Sagdlirmiut An exceedingly primi
tive Eskimo tribe, having had little inter
course writh neighboring people, formerly
inhabiting Southampton id. and the
islands of Fox basin (Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. E., 444, 451, 1888). In 1900 they
were estimated to number about 300, but
owing to the establishment of a whaling
station on their island soon afterward
and the introduction of outside natives
with modern guns and superior appli
ances, by which the food supply of the
islanders was quickly destroyed, 'the Sag
dlirmiut became extinct by the spring
of 1903 (Boas in Am. Anthr., vi, 746,
1904).
Sead-ler-me oo.— Parry, Second Voy., 250, 464, 1824.
Sagem. See Sachem.
Sagenomnas. A tribe of California, ap
parently of the central portion, and prob
ably about San Joaquin r. It belonged
either to the Yokuts (Mariposan) or to
the Moquelumnan family.
Sage-nom-nas.— Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 20, 1852. Sage-nom-nis. — Ryer in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 199, 1853.
Sagewenenewak (contr. and abbrev. of
Chippewa Sdginawlnlrtf/wak, 'people of
the river-mouth.' — Gerard. See Sagi-
naw). A Chippewa division living at
the mouth of Red r., Manitoba.
Sag& Wenenewak.— Lo_ng, Exped. St Peters R.,
II, 153, 1824. Sagitawawininiwag. — Win. Jones,
inf 11, 1906 (correct name).
Saghwareesa. A Tuscarora chief. Con
rad Weiser placed him in his list of influ
ential men in 1752, styling him "the
wisest and best Daniel," and calling him
Achsaquareesory. lie was at Ganatisgoa
in the same year, and in 1753 appeared
in Pennsylvania. In 1755 he was styled
Segwarusa, chief of the Tuscarora; in
the following year as Sequareesa— the
most frequent form. He had a confer
ence with Sir William Johnson at Oneida
lake in 1761, was at Onondaga in the
same year, and signed the Ft Stamvix
treaty in 1768. Zeisberger called him
BULL. 30]
SAGI SAHEWAMISH
409
Shequallisere in 1752. Several chiefs
bore the same name. Cf. tiakarissa,
Sequareesere. (w. M. B.)
Sagi ( ' bear ' ). A Yuchi clan.
Sag£e'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds. , 70, 1906. Sagi taha.—
Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70, 1885 (= 'bear
gens').
Sagin. A Costanoan village situated in
1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Saginaw (Sdginawa, 'mouth of a
river.' — Gerard. Cf. Saguenay). A
former village situated near the present
Saginaw, Mich. It was first occupied by
the Sauk, and wrhen deserted by that tribe
it was settled by a band of Ottawa and
Chippewa, known as Saginaw, who con
tinued to reside there until 1837, when
they removed beyond the Mississippi.
The term was also officially employed to
designate all the Chippewa of eastern
lower Michigan from Thunder bay south
ward, (j. M. )
)saginang.— Kelton, Ft. Maekinac, 9, 1884 (Ohip-
>ewa name). Osaginaw6. — Win. Jones, inf'n, 1906.
Jacenong.— N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., IX, 293, note,
855. Saganaws.— Detroit treaty (1837) in U. S.
rid. Treat., 248,1873. Sagina.— Croghan (1765) in
J. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 784, 1856. Saginang.—
Vm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct form). Saginawv —
)etroit treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 234, 1873.
aguina.— Detroit treaty (1807) in Am. St. Papers,
nd. Aff., I, 747, 1832. Saguinam.— Doc. of 1747 in
I. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X. 119, 1858. Saguinan.—
tenonville (1686), ibid., ix, 295, 1855. Saguinau.—
>oc. of 1747, ibid., X, 128, 1858. Sakiman.—
lenonville (1688), ibid., IX, 378, 1855. Sakinam.—
[ennepin, NewDiscov., 83, 1698. Sakinan. — Doc.
f 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 604, 1855. Saki-
ang.— Frontenae (1690), ibid., 450. Saquinam.—
[emoir of 1718, ibid. , 888. Saquinan. — Denonville
.686), ibid., 293. Sau-ge-nong.— Tanner, Narr,.
), 1830. Saw-ge-nong.— Ibid., 239.
Sagnitaouigama. An Algonkin tribe or
and living in 1640 s. w. of Ottawa r. in
ntario ( Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1868). They
ere possibly the same as the Sinago.
Sagonaquade ('he angers them'), com-
lonly known as Albert Cusick. A de-
•endant of the Tuscarora chief Nicholas
asick, but an Onondaga by mother-
»ht. He was born on the Tuscarora
s., N. Y., Dec. 25, 1846, and lost his
uefship through being a Christian. He
is aided various workers in linguistics
id folk-lore, and Horatio Hale esteemed
m highly. He was ordained deacon by
shop Huntington, Oct. 1, 1891, and still
res (1909) on the Onondaga res., N. Y.,
lere he is influential for good. His
tes on Indian life are of high value to
inology. (w. M. B. )
Sagoquas. A Massachuset village s. of
hasset, Norfolk co., Mass., in 1614. —
lith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d
vi, 97, 1837.
3agua-lanas (Sa'gua la'nas, 'people of
3 town up the inlet'). A family of
J Eagle clan of the Haida. The inlet re-
red to in their name is probably Virago
or Naden harbor. They are said to
ye branched off from the Tohlka-gitu-
, but were afterward so closely asso
ciated with the Stustas as to be usually
regarded among the Stustas familieH.
Ineir town was Kung, at the entrance of
JNaden harbor. A subdivision was called
Dotuskustl.— Swanton, Cont. Ilaida, 275,
1 90o.
Sa'gua la/nas. — Swan ton, op cit Sak'la'naa
Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes' Can.. 22 1.H98
Shagwau Lennas.— Harrison in Roy. Soc. Can., sec.
Saguarichic (probably ' place of the ea-
guaro,' or giant cactus). A Tarahnnmre
settlement near San Francisco de Borja,
in the district of Ittirbide, Chihuahua^
Mexico. — Orozco y Berra, (ieog.,323, 1864;
Censo del Estadode Chihuahua, 1904.
Saguenay (French corruption of Sdgi
nawa, 'river-mouth,' variously spelled
sagina, saguinau, and saguina. — Gerard.
Cf. Saginaw}. A group of Nascapee
bands that lived on Saguenay r., Quebec.
Saguenay.— Dutch map (1616) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., I, 1856. Saquenets.— French writer in Me.
Hist. Soc. Coll., vr, 212, 1859.
Sagui-gitunai (SaguV giiAna'-i, 'GitAns
living up the inlet'). A family of the
Eagle clan of the Haida. They origi
nally formed one family with the Djahui-
gitinai, but separated from them on ac
count of some internal differences and
settled inMasset inlet; hence their name.
They occupied half of the town of Ka-
yang, just above Masset. A part of them
was called Kialdagwuns. — Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 274, 1905.
Sagui' gitAna'-i. — Swanton, op. cit. Saqgui' gyit'-
inai'.— Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.. 23,
1898. Shagwikitone. — Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. 1 1, 125, 1895.
Saguikun-lnagai (Sagulkunlnagd'-i, 'up
the inlet point-town people ' ). A branch
of a Haida family called Kunalanas, be
longing to the Raven clan. — Swanton,
Cont, Haida, 271, 1905.
Sagunte. A former village, presuma
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sagwaycangwalaghtton. See Sayenque-
naghtn.
Sa-haidagai (Sa xd'-idAga-i, 'people
living on the high ground ' ) . A subdivi
sion of the Stawas-haidagai, a family of
the Eagle clan of the Haida, so called from
the nature of the ground on which their
houses stood.— Swanton, Cont. Ilaida,
273, 1905.
Saheoquiaudonqui. See Sequidpngquee.
Sahewamish. A Sallsh division on
Hainmeraly inlet, at the s. end of Puget
sd., Wash. Not to be confused with the
Sawamish.
BahawahmiBh.-Stcvonsin H R. Ex Doc : 37, 34th
Cong. , 3d soss. , 45, 1857. Sa-heh-waimsh.— I
Treaties, 5ti1 ,1873. Sahewamish.-Gibbs quoted bj
Dall in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., I, 211, 18, 7. Sahhih-
wish —Ind Aff Rep. ItfKi, '-'<'><% I8''7- Say-hah-ma-
Ssh.4choolcraft, Ind. Tribes iv, 000. 1*54 Say-
hay-ma-mish.-Starling in Ind. Aft. Ri'p.. 1/0. 1|J2.
Bayhaynamish.-Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, Slrt
Cong.f 1st sess., 173, 1850. Sayhaywamish.-Deilar-
410
SAHLDUNGKUN SAINT FRANCIS
[B. A. B.
K-v quoted bv Scboolornft, op. fit., v, 700, 1855.
Se hehwa mish.-Tolmie quoted by Gibbs in Puc.
K' Sahldungktn (S%'fcUfl knn] . A former
town of the Sagui-gitunai family of the
Haida, on the w. side of Yagun r., at its
mouth.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
's'ahtlilkwu (Saht-lil-kwu). An Okina-
gan band in Washington.— Gibba in Pac.
R. K. Kep., i, 413, 1855.
Sahuaripa ( ' at the [place of the] sa-
tMiaro,' referring to the Cereus giganteus).
A former Jova pueblo, containing also
vsoine Opata and Eudeve, situated on an
E. branch of Yaqui r., lat. 29° 30', Ion. 109°,
Sonora, Mexico. It was the seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1627. Pop.
082 in 1678; 150 in 1730. The inhab
itants, also called Sahuaripa, probably
spoke a language slightly differing from
Opata proper. Sahuaripa is now a civil
ized community of nearly 3,000 inhabi-
Saeuaripa.— Zupata (167S) in Doe. Hist. Mex., 4th
* in ;U2 18f>7. Sahuaripa.— Rivera (1730) quoted
bv Bancroft No. Mex. States, i, 513, 1884. "
ripa.— Zapata.op.cit.,341 (misprint). SantaMaria
de los Angeles de Saguaripa. — Zapata, op. cit., 344.
Sauaripa.— Early doc. quoted by Baiidelier in
Arch. I list, Papers, m, 56, 1890. Sta Maria Sahua
ripa. —OitAlogo (1658) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, I, 245, 1884.
Saia. The name which the Hupa em
ploy, when speaking to white people, to
designate the Athapascans to the s. of
themselves, on Mad r. and the tributaries
of Eel r., Cal. Through misunderstand
ing this name was given these people
when they were taken prisoners by the
military in 1862 and removed to a reser
vation "on Smith r., in what is now Del
Norte co., where some of them remained
until that reservation was abandoned in
18»>8. They were then removed to Hupa
valley, where, ill-treated by the Hupa,
they eked out a pitiful existence for 10
years, finally drifting back to their old
neighborhood. They closely resembled
the Wailaki in language and customs.
Spalding (Ind. Aff. Kep., 82, 1870) gave
their population as 27 men and 46 women.
In '877 they were nearly extinct. They
were once among the bravest of the Cali
fornia Indians. (p. E. G. )
Noan'-kakhl.— Powers in Cont, N. A. Ethnol., Ill,
12», 1877 (Wailaki name). Sai'-az.— Ibid., 122.
Siahs.— (iitibs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 139,
!*.">:<. Sians.— Ibid. Siaws.— Spalding in Ind.
AIT. Kep., S2, 1X70. S-yars.— Stevens in Ind. AiT.
Kep., 1:52, 1.S07.
Saikez. A Takulli village, probably of
the Tatshiautin, s. of Nechaco r., Brit.
Col., about lat. 53° 55' N., Ion. 124° w.
Sai'kaz.— Morire in Trans. Roy. Soe. Can., x, 109,
1W2. By-cm.— Harmon, Jour., 202, 1820.
Sailupsun. A body of Salish of Cow-
irhan agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 69 in 1896,
including the Puntlatsh and Comox, but
no longer separately enumerated.
Pail-uk sun.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1H94, 278, 1895 Sailk-
•un.— Ibid., 1W4, 188, 1885. Sail-up-sun.— Ibid.,
l.VJ"), -M), J«%.
Saint. For additional saint names, see
the Synonymy at the end of this volume.
Saint Andre. A dependency of the Mis
sion des Ap6tres which was founded in
1640 and abandoned in the following year;
situated in one of the 9 towns of the Tion-
ontati, an Iroquoian tribe inhabiting the
hill country s. and s. w. of Nottawasaga
bay, in Grey, Bruce, and Huron counties,
Ontario. The only known reference to
this mission is given in the Jesuit Rela
tion for 1640, 95, ed. 1858.
Saint Anne. A Malecite mission in 1760
on an island in St John r., near the pres
ent Frederickton, N. B. — Shea, Cath.
Miss., 154, 1855.
Saint Antoine. A Huron village in 1640,
and one of the dependencies of Mission de
la Conception, established among the Bear
tribe; situated probably in Simcoe co.,
Ontario (Jes. Rel. 1640; 78, 1858). Noth
ing is known of its history or of its exact
position. (J. x. B. IT.)
Saint Augustine. A Nascapee and Mon-
tagnais station at the mouth of St Au
gustine r., 011 the N. shore of St Lawrence
gulf, Quebec.
Sainte Elisabeth. An Algonquian vil
lage among the Hurons in Ontario in the
17th century.
Saincte Elizabeth.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Francis. A Catholic mission vil
lage, occupied principally by Abnaki, on
St Francis r., near Pierre ville, Yamaska
district, Quebec. After the removal of
the Christian Indians hither from Chau-
diere r. they received constant accessions
from the Abriaki and Pennacook, especi
ally the former, who had been driven out
of NewT England by the advance of the
English settlements. After the death of
Pere Rasles in 1724 the greater part of the
Abnaki fled to St Francis, which thus be
came an Abnaki village. The Arosagun-
tacook acquired the leading position, and
their dialect is that now used in the
village. At the beginning of the French
and Indian war in 1754 a large number
of the hostile Scaticook joined the settle
ment. As the St Francis Indians had
been driven from their homes, they retali
ated upon the New England settlers at
every opportunity and soon became noted
as the bitterest enemies of the English
colonies. In 1759 a force was organized
and sent under Maj. Rogers against the
village, which then contained about 700
inhabitants. St Francis was surprised
and burned, 200 of the Indians— men,
women, and children— being killed, and
the remainder scattered. These at to
ward returned, and the village was re
built, but the fall of the French po\yer in
America put an end to further hostility on
the part of the Indians. A number or
them joined the, British forces in the
Revolution, and again in the War of LSI*
QLL. 30]
SAINT FRANCIS SAINT JEAN
411
hey numbered 360 in 1821, 387 in 1858
*5 in 1908, and 293 in 1909. They still
>end a great part of their time in hunt-
g, as well as in making and selling
iskets, moccasins, and other Indian
ares. See Missions. (j. M. )
sigontegok.— J. D. Prince, inf'n, 1905 (present
maki name). Arsikantekok.— Ibid. (oldAbnaki
me). NessaSakamighe.— Rasles (1691), Abnaki
ct., 458, 1833 ('where fish is dried by smoke'-
maki name). Saint-Franpais.— Kendall, Trav.,
53, 1809. S. Franeais de Sales.— Le Sueur (1734)
oted by Kendall,;ibid., 294. St. Francis — Chau-
rnerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 1052,
>5. St. Francis de Sales.— Shea, Cath. Miss 142
5. St. Francoi.— Clinton (1745) in N. Y. Doc.
I. Hist., VI, 281,1855. St. Francois.— Albany
• if. (1724), ibid., v, 713, 1855. Saint Francois du
: s.— Jes. Rel., LXXI, 311, 1901. Skensowahnero-
: ..— Cuoq., Lex., 155, 1882 ('people at St Fran-
t ' from skensowah, a corruption of St Francois,
'- at', ronon' people': Caughnawaganame). Za
! sua.— Wzokhilain quoted by Pilling Bibl
- -onq. Lang., 539, 1891 (Abnaki pronunciation
( 'St. Francis").
_ taint Francis. A mission village founded
i 1683 by some Algonkin and Montagnais
c iverts from Sillery at the falls of Chau-
c re r., Beauce district, Quebec. They
\ re soon joined by the remaining inhab-
i its of Sillery, which was then aban-
d led. In 1700 they removed to the new
\ age.
S ?ran9ois de Sales.— Jes. Rel., LXIII, 123, 1901.
aint Francis. A Menominee mission
e oblished in 1844 on Wolf r. or L. Poy-
g , Winnebagoco., Wis., and abandoned
ii L852 on the removal of the tribe to a
n srvation in Shawano co., where the
n ' mission of St Michael was established.
lint Francis Xavier. A French Cath-
o] mission established by Bruyas in 1667
a1 he Oneida village of 'Ganowarohare.
dnt Francis Xavier. A Jesuit mission
e* Wished by Allouez in 1669 at a village
of [iami and Mascoutens on Fox r. , Wis. ,
m • De Pere, Brown co., where theMas-
cc ens had a village a few m. from Green
b* Among the Indians attached to it
w> $ Miami, Mascoutens, Illinois, Kicka-
pc Sauk, Foxes, Potawatomi, and Win-
nt igo.
int Francis Xavier. A former mission,
es )lished in 1852 among the Chippewa
on [ille Lacs, Aitkin co., Minn.
Ma utens.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 372, 1855.
^ i int George. An Aleut village on St
Gk ge id., Pribilof group, Alaska. The
ml bitants, who tend the fur seals, were
br> ght originally from Atka and Una-
las , Pop. 88 in 1880, 92 in 1890. See
Pe >ff, 10th Census, Alaska, 23, 1884.
* nt Helena. A large island off the
cot of Beaufort co., S. C., taking its
nai . from the Spanish post of Santa
El< i established there by Menendez in
The Indians were among those
kn< 7i collectively as Cusabo (q. v. ), and
we: probably of the Muskhogean stock.
In 84 "the queen of St Helena" made
salt f lands to the English. ( j. M. )
S it Ignace. A Huron mission estab-
H8t I by Marquette in 1670 on Mackinac
id., Mich but which was removed soon
after to Pt Ignace, on the mainland to the N
St. Ignatius. -Shea, Cath. Miss., 364 1855
Saint Jacques. A Jesuit mission estab
lished about 1670 among the Mascoutens
Illinois, Kickapoo, Miami, and Wea
about the site of Berlin, Wis.
in Jes' Rel"
Saint Jacques. A former village of the
Tionontati (q. v. ) in Ontario.
Sainct lacques.— Jes. Rel. 1(540, 95, 1858.
Saint Jacques et Saint Philippe. \ vil
lage of the Tionontati (q. v.) in Ontario
in 1640.
sainct lacques et sainct Philippe.-Jes. Rel. 1640
yo, oDo.
Saint Jean. The chief town of the Wolf
clan or phratry of the Tionontati in 1649,
m which the Jesuit fathers had main
tained a mission for some years; situated
probably in the hill country of Bruce co.,
Ontario, on the E. frontier of the Tionon
tati territory, fronting their enemies, the
Iroquois. According to the Jesuit Rela
tion for 1650 (p. 8, ed. 1858) this town
contained 500 or 600 families, which, fol
lowing the rate of 7 Ho 8 persons to a fam
ily (ibid., p. 3), would give a total popula
tion of 3,750 to 4,800, apparently a rather
high estimate. In Nov. 1649 .the Jesuit
fathers then resident on Christian id.,
Georgian bay, Canada, learned from two
Huron converts who had just escaped
from a band of 300 Iroquois warriors that
the enemy was undecided whether to at
tack the Tionontati or the .Jesuit fathers
and their converts on the island. This
information was conveyed to the Tionon
tati, who received the news with joy, for,
exulting in their prowess, they regarded
the hostile troop as already conquered.
Having a waited the attack of the Iroquois
for some days, the Tionontati, and espe
cially the men of St Jean, resolved, on
Dec. 5, to go against the enemy lest they
escape; but the Iroquois having learned
from two captives the practically defense
less condition of St Jean, hastened to at
tack it before the return of its warriors,
whom they had failed to meet. On Dec.
7 they appeared before the town, set fire
to the bark cabins, and slaughtered the
defenseless inhabitants. According to the
Jesuit Kelation for 1650, Father Gamier
refused to attempt to escape, but ran
everywhere to give absolution to the
Christians he met, and to seek in the
burning cabins the children, the sick,
and the neophytes, whom he baptized.
While thus engaged he was shot twice,
and later his skull was crushed by
hatchet blows. In the Recit cl'iin Ami
de 1'Abbe" de Galline"e (Margry, Dec., i,
366, 1875) it is said that before being
killed, Father Gamier shot 3 Iroquois
with a gun. Two days later the Tionon
tati warriors returned to find their town
in ashes, and the mutilated bodies of
412
SAINT JEAN BAPTISTS SAINT REGIS
IB. A. E
their people. This disaster caused them
to abandon their country. ( J. N. «. H. )
Saint Jean Baptiste. A mission in On
tario about 1640, visited by the Hurons
and Totontaratonhronon.
S. lean Baptiste.-Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Joachim. A mission village among
the Hurons in Ontario in 1640.
S. loachim.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 90, 1858.
Saint Joseph. A Cayuga mission estab
lished in New York by the French in
1668.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 261, 1855.
Saint Joseph. A Potawatomi mission
established by Allouez about 1688 on St
Joseph r., near the s. end of L. Michi
gan. The mission and the river gave rise
to the designation "Saint Joseph In
dians," and "Potawatomis of St. Jo
seph's." See Shea,Cath. Miss., 375, 1855;
Croghan (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,
vii, 786, 1856.
Saint Mark. A mission established by
Allouez about 1670 among the Foxes of
Wolf r., Wis.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 365,
1855.
Saint Mary. A former Potawatomi
mission and village on the N. bank of
Kansas r. , in Pottawatomie co. Kan. The
mission was established by the Jesuits on
Pottawatomie cr., Miami co., in 1838, but
was removed to Linn co. in the following
year, thence in 1847-48 to its final site.
Under the act of Nov. 15, 1861, 320 acres
of land, including the church, schools,
and fields, were set apart for the mission's
use. It continued to be a mission school
until 186!).
Saint Michael. A town on an island of
the same name, s. coast of Norton sd.,
Alaska, where the Russians in 1833 estab
lished a stockaded post. Pop. 109 in 1880,
101 in 1890.
Michaelovski Redoubt.— Dull, Alaska, 9, 1870. Re
doubt St. Michael.— Baker, Geog. Dist. Alaska,
5»3, HtUii.
Saint Michael. A Jesuit mission exist
ing in 165,s at a Potawatomi village in s.
Wisconsin, containing about 3,000 inhab
itants, including about 500 fugitive Tio-
nontati.
Saint-Michel.— Jes. Rel. 1G58, 21, 1858.
Saint Michael. A Menominee mission
established in 1852 on Shawano lake,
Shawano co., Wis., on the removal of the
tribe from Poygan lake.— Shea, Cath.
Miss., 393, 1855. See Saint Francis.
Saint Michaels. A Franciscan mission
among the Navaho in the N. E. corner of
Ari/ona, just s. of the Navaho res. line,
about 'A in. w. of the New Mexico boun
dary, and 27 m. x. w. of Gallup, N. Mex.
Jt is situated in a well-watered valley
called \.-j the Navaho Tsohotso ('large
meadow'), and by the early Spaniards
Cienega Amarilla ('yellow swamp', or
'yellow meadow'), probably on account
of the numerous yellow flowers that
flourish there toward the end of sum
mer. The mission had its inception in
1896, when the site was purchased fo:
$3,000 by the late Rev. J. A. Stephan
director of the Bureau of Catholic Indiai
Missions, with funds supplied by Rev
Mother Katharine Drexel, foundress o
the Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament. Oi
Oct. 13, 1897, Rev. Juvenal Schnorbu
was placed in charge, assisted by Rev
Anselm Weber, and the lay-brother Pla
cidus Buerger. Arriving at Tsohotso
Oct. 11, 1898, the fathers changed th«
name to St Michaels, and almost imme
diately the task of reducing the Navahi
language to writing was begun. In 1901
Father Schnorbus was transferred to Cin
cinnati, Father Weber becoming his sue
cessor, with Rev. Leopold Ostermann an<
Rev. Berard Haile as assistants. In Ma;
1901 Mother Katharine purchased tw<
ranches contiguous to the mission fo
$4,000, increasing the mission lands t<
440 acres, about one-half of which i
suitable for agriculture. In March of th<
following year the erection of a commo
dious school building was commenced
and was finished in December, with ac
commodations for 150 pupils. Much o
the laboring work in connection with tb
new building was done by the Indians
At the time of the opening 57 pupils wer<
enrolled; the next year there wrere 87, ii
1906 the number had increased to 118
and in 1908 to 127. The pupils are in
structed in the Christian faith in thei
own tongue by the fathers. A com
munity of 13 Sisters of the Blessed Sacra
ment have charge of the school and ar
making marked progress, the Navah
children bearing fair comparison wit!
white children in intelligence. At th
present writing (1908) more than 10
children at their own request and wit!
the consent of their parents were bar
tixed after due instruction. In 1903
newr residence and a chapel were erected
and a post-office has been established a
the mission. A Navaho ethnologic di(
tionary, by the fathers, was published b
the St Michaels Press in 1910.
Saint Paul. An Aleut village on th
Pribilof id. of that name, settled wit
natives of other islands employed in cai
ing for the fur seals. Pop. 298 in 188(
244 in 1890. See Petroff, 10th Censw
Alaska, 23, 1884.
Saint Begis. A settlement of Catholi
Iroquois, situated on the s. bank of th
St Lawrence, at the boundary bet wee
the United States and Canada, with
reservation extending several miles alon
the river on both sides of the line. The
call the place Akwesasne, 'where th
partridge drums,' referring to souno
made by a cascade at that point. The yi
lage was established about 1755, durin
the French and Indian war, by a part
of Catholic Iroquois from Caughnawig*
BULL. 30]
SAINT SIMON SAKAEISSA
413
Quebec, and it became the seat of the
Jesuit mission of Saint Francis Regis.
The village rapidly increased in popula
tion, and in 1806 received a considerable
part of those who had been driven from
Oswegatchie. When the boundary be
tween the two countries was surveyed the
village was found to be thereon, and since
then a part of the reservation has been
under control of the United States, while
the rest is under the Canadian govern
ment. The St Regis Indians numbered
2,850 in 1909, having 1,501 in Quebec
and 1,349 in New York. They have
sometimes been known as "Praying In-
iians," and formed a part of the "Seven
Nations of Canada." (j. M. )
ighquessaine.— Ft Stamvix Treaty (1768) in N. Y.
Joe. Col. Hist., VIII, 129, 1857. Aghquissasne.
fohnson (1763), ibid., vn, 582, 1856. Ah-qua-sos'-
ic. — Morgan, League Iroq., 474, 1851. Akusash-
•onu.— Gatschet, Caughnawaga MS.. B. A. E.,
CHARLES WHITE, A SAINT REGIS CHIEF
'82 (Caughnawaga name for tribe). Akwe-
sne.— Cuoq, Lex. Iroquois, 2, 1883 (Caughna-
aga name). Aquasasne.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 339,
P>& Oughquissasnies.— Johnson (1775) in N Y.
!>c. Col. Hist., vin, 660, 1857 (the bund). Qua-
3-ne.— Morgan, League Iroq., map, 1851. St.
gin.— Writer of 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
), 1858 (misprint). Saint Francis Regis.— Shea,
Ml, Miss., 340, 1855. St. Regis.— Pouch ot map
'58), in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x. 694, 1855.
akui-saskeono.— Gatschet, Seneca MS., B. A. E.,
32 (Seneca name of tribe).
Saint Simon. An Ottawa mission about
'0 on Manitoulin id. in L. Huron. —
iea, Cath. Miss., 365, 1855.
Saint Simon et Saint Jude. A village of
e Tionontati (q. v.) in 1640.
met Simon et sainct Jude.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 95,
"">.
Saint Thomas. A village of the Tionon-
ti in 1640.
met Thomas.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 95, 1858.
Saint Xavier. A mission village of the
urons in Ontario in 1640.
•net Xauier.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 81, 1858.
Saitinde sand people' ). A division of
the Jicarilla Apache, who claim the vi
cinity of the present Espafiola, N Hex
as their original home. \ '
Sait-mde.-Moone fiel }
Mooney, field notes, B. A. E 1897
Saitkinamuks ha Shumahadletza ($i'#JW
namuxs ha CumaxaiE'tza
(chief) CumaxaiK'tza').
'people of
The inhabi
tants of 2 or 3 small villages on Eraser r
Brit. Col., just above Spencea Bridge.—
IT?
i/ 1,
Saitok. The name of two Eskimo vil-
SSKo1/11!1 Greenlan<l> one situated in lat,
73° 32', the other in lat. 73° 7'.-Science
xi, 259, 1888.
Saituka ( 'camas eaters') . A collective
term applied in various forms by the
Paiute and other Shoshonean tribes to
the camas-eating Indians of Oregon and
Idaho, especially to the tribes of the Sha-
haptian family (q. v. ).
Saiyiks (Sai'-yiks, 'liars'). A band of
the Siksika, or Blackfeet.— Grinnell
Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 208, 1892.
Sajiuwingge (Sa-jiu Umg-ye). A pre
historic pueblo of the Tewa Indians of
San Juan, the ruins of which are situated
at La Joya, about 10 m. N. of San Juan
pueblo, liio Arriba co., N. Mex.
Sakaedigialas (Saqai'dAgialas, 'he threw
grease, dropping from a bird split open,
around the house' ). A Haida town for
merly on or near Kuper id., Queen Char
lotte ids., Brit. Col. It was owned by
the Kas-lanas, \vho were subsequently
exterminated, it is said, by the people of
Kaisun. (.r. R. s.)
SaqaidA-gialas.— R\vanton, Cont. Haida, 280, 11)05.
Saqai'dAgi'lgana Inaga'-i.— Ibid.
Sakagawea. See Sacagawea.
Sakahl. A band of Cowichan at Hope,
on Eraser r., Brit. Col.; pop. 80 in 1909.
Fort Hope.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 78, 1878. Hope.—
Ibid.,3U9,lS7y. Sakahl.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. AfT.,
Victoria, 1872. Tskaus.— Wilson in Trans. Ethnol.
Soc. Lend., 278, 1866.
Sakaikumne. A division of the Mi wok
formerly living between Cosumne and
Mokelumne rs., Cal.
Sagayayumnes.— Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 630, lS4f>.
Sakamna. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo
summer village inland from Ft Barrow,
Alaska.— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
83, 1892.
Sakapatayi (Sa-ka-pa-ta'-yi, probably
referring to water-lilies covering the sur
face of a pond). A former Upper Creek
town on a tributary of Hatchet cr., Coosa
co., Ala., at a place now called Socopa-
thy. (A. s. G.)
Sakapatayi.— Gatschet, Creek Mier. Leg., I, 113,
1884. Sakapato-i. — Ibid, (sometimes so pro
nounced by Creeks). Sock o-par- toy. — School-
craft, Ind. tribes, iv, 578, 18.54.
Sakarissa ( ' Spear-dragger ' ) . A Ttisca-
rora chief who attended the Canandaigna
treaty of 1794. He was probably the
Oghshigwarise present at Niagara Land
ing in 1789, and Osequirison at Queens-
414
SAKAWESTON SALAL
[B. A. 1
Th
was
Canandaigua
be
the
a thou
;lle appears to ~~ - ^
n,l mentioned a desire he had,
. of our voum; men might come
hem an' teachers." See Elms
said:
man,
that SOIIH
Journal!' 359, 1837. Cf. toyhirareeta, M-
''''sakaweston. An Indian seized by Capt,
H-irlo\v in 1»>11 from one of the islands
off the c..ast of New England, who, after
he had lived many years in England,
went as a soldier to the wars in Bohemia,
as ('apt. John Smith relates.
Sakawithiniwuk ('people of the woods ).
The Wood Cree, one of the several di
visions of the Cree. They are divided
into the Sakittawawithiniwuk and the
Athabaskawithiniwuk.
Ayabaskawiyiniwag.-Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906 (own
nine I Cree of the Woods.— Morgan, Consang. and
Vffin.. 286, 1871. Na-he'-ah-wuk.— Ibid. Northern
Creer— Franklin, .lonrn. Poliir Sea, n, 213, 1824.
People of the Woods.— Morgan, op. cit., 286. Sacka-
weethinyoowuc.— Franklin, op. cit., 1(>8. Sakawi-
yiniwok.— Lacombe, Diet, do la Langue des Cns,
x ls7l Strongwood Cree. — Maclean, Hudson
Hay, ii.2C.-l, IM'.i. Thick Wood Crees.— Franklin,
op '('it 'l6s, 1*24. Upper Cree.— Cox, Columbia R.,
n 207. 1M1. Wood Crees.— Hind, Lab. Penin., u,
app.,2f.2, isi',3.
Sakaya. A former unidentified village
situated a little w. of Sentinel Rock,
Yosemite valley, Mariposaco., Cal.
Saccaya.— Powers in Overland Mo., X, 833, 1S74.
Sak'kaya.— Towers in Cunt. N. A. Ethnol., in,
IJ(..\ 1^77.
Sakayengwalaghton. See Sayenquer-
wjhtn.
Sakeyu (S<"t-ke-yu}. A prehistoric pue
blo of the Tewa on a mesa w. of the Rio
(irande in N. New Mexico, between San
Ildefonso pueblo and Kito de los Frijo-
les ( Handelier in Arch. lust. Papers, iv,
7s, IS!»L'J. 1'ossibly the same as Tsan-
kawi (i|. v. ).
Bakhauwotung ('the mouth of a creek
when- one resides' ). A former small vil
lage of Delawares who moved from New
Jersey about 17o7; situated on the w.
bank of Delaware r., near the site of Al
len Kerry, about 7 in. below the (Jap, in
Northampton co., Pa. It was visited by
Xhr/.endorf in 1 742. David Brainerd built
a r:ibin at this place in 1744, when he
wan preaching to the Indians "at the
At that time he had about 30
or 40 Indians present at the services, and
the following year bapti/ed Moses Ta-
temy, who had acted as his interpreter.
I'.rainerd preached here for the last time
, 17411. Consult Brodhead, Dela-
are Water (lap, ]S<>7; Memoirs of Rev.
David Hrainerd. I K22; Memorials of Mora
vian Church, 1S70. ((;. j» j) \
Sakhone A former Costanoan villa";
on the site of Soledad mission, Cal.
Sakhones.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Sakiakdjung. A spring settlement c
Kingna Okomiut Eskimo at the head <
Cumberland sd., Baffin land.
Sakiaqdjung. — Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 188
Saki-kegawai (Sa'ki qe'gau-a-i, ' thot
born up the inlet' ). A prominent faniil
of the Eagle clan of the Haida. The
belonged to the Gunghet-haidagai, <
Ninstints people, and were said to be
part of the Gunghet-kegawai. The
chief was town chief of Ninstints, whic
received its name among the whites fro
one of his names, Nungstins (NAil sth
'One who is two'). — S wanton, Coi
Haida, 272, 1905.
Sakittawawithiniwuk ('people of t
mouth of the river.' — W. J.). A sub
vision of the Sakawithiniwuk, or Wo
Cree.
Sakoghsinnakichte. See Sadekanaktii
Saksinahmahyiks ( Sak-si-nali'-mah-yi
'short bows'). A subtribe of the K
nah. — Griimell, Blackfoot Lodge Tal
209, 1892.
Sakta (Sdqta). A Bellacoola town
the N. side of the mouth of Bellacoola
Brit. Col. It was one of the 8 Null
villages. — Boas in Mem. Arn. Mus. J
Hist., n, 49, 1898.
Sakuma. A band formerly inhabit j
the lower Colorado valley in the pret t
Arizona or California, who were (
quered, absorbed, or driven out by '
Mohave. — Bourke in Jour. Am. F<
lore, n, 185, 1889.
Sakumehu. A Salish division on <
headwaters of Skagit r., Wash., num •-
ing 250 in 1852. The remnant is nov u
Swinomish res.
Sachimers.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 17, 1 0.
Sac-me-ugh.— Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877. Sa u-
mehu.— U. S. Stat. at Large, xn/927, 18ii:5.
ku-me-hu.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, >
Sock-a-muke.— Starling, ibid., 170, 1852.
Sakutenedi (SAqvte'nedi,fgmsap&>p }•
A Tlingit division at Kake, Alaska e-
longing to the Raven clan. ( J. R. *
Salabi. The Spruce clan of the Kac
phratry of the Hopi.
Sa-la'-bL— Stephen in Sth Rep. B. A. E., 39, [1.
Salab winwu.— Fewkes in 19tli Rep., B. A. b
1900 (u'm «.'#=' clan '). Sa-lab' wiin-wii. — F« >s
in Am. Anthr., vn, 404, 1894.
Salachi. A Chumashan village forn v
near Purfsima mission, Santa Bai ra
co., Cal. Twice mentioned in mi ""
archives; seemingly two villages o: M
same name.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, x t.
18, 1861.
Salal. A berry-bearing evergreen ;
( (janltheria shallon) of the Columbia «'
gion, the fruit of which has been a :'"
portant source of food for the In* ^
written also xallal, the name of this- ' 1
in the Chinook jargon, from Ch "
kl'kwu-shalla. (A. F. |)
ULL. 30]
SALAN POMO SALISH
415
Salan Porno. A name given by Ford
ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 257, 1857), in the
»rm Salan Pomas, as that of a division
: the Porno which inhabited Potter val-
y, Mendocino co., Cal. It is probable
iat this name is a corruption of Shanel,
le name of one of the largest of the old
llages in this valley. (s. A. B. )
Salapaque. One of the tribes of w.
3xas, some at least of whose people were
'ophytes of the mission of San Jose y
in Miguel de Aguayo. — Texas State ar-
dves, Nov. 1790.
Salem. A village of the Moravian Del-
Fares, established in 1 781 on the w. bank
Tuscarawas r., 1 J m. s. w. of Port Wash-
gton, Tuscarawas co., Ohio. The In-
ans were driven out during the Rev-
utipn, but returned after the war. The
ission was abandoned in 1781. ( j. M. )
Salendas (S8alA/ndas), Afamilyofthe
igle clan of the Haida; one of those
at migrated to Alaska. One branch
lied among the Tongass and another
Sitka, while the Haida portion became
bdivided into two house groups, the
amul-naas-hadai and the Nahawas-
dai.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
lE'ndas.— Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes
i., 22, 1898.
Salinan Family. A linguistic stock of
lifornia, named by Latham (1856) and
well ( 1891 ) from Salinas r. The Salinan
dians inhabited parts of San Luis Obis-
, Monterey, and perhaps San Benito
i., their territory extending from the
• to the main ridge of the Coast range
1 from the head of the Salinas drain-
3 to a short distance above Soledad.
tie is known about them; no name
themselves as a body, for their lan-
ige, or for any division, either in their
n or in any other Indian language, is
own; nor is it known what any such
• isions may have been. The name of
• place at which the mission of San
?uel was established was Vahia, orVat-
, and that of the mission of San An-
; io, Sextapay. The Tatche (Tachi) or
arae Indians, mentioned by Duflot de
fras as at San Antonio, are Yokuts
1 >es that were brought to that mission.
( Dlame cr. and town in San Luis Obispo
^< possibly take their name from a Sali-
i i word, and the same may be the case
1 h Jolon in Monterey co.
, 'he missions of San Antonio and San
fuel (q. v. ) were established in Salinan
1 'itory in 1771 and 1797. The total bap-
t is at these missions reached 4,400 and
• 00 respectively, and it appears that
1 ^e numbers included Yokuts. Like
the other tribes, the Salinan Indians
( reased rapidly during mission times,
J numbers at each mission having fallen
! wer than 700 by 1831, and more rap-
11 ' alter secularization. At present their
total number is perhaps 20, most of them
near Jolpn. See California Indians, Mis
sion Indians, Missions.
The Salinan language is very irregular
in its structure and more complex than
most languages of California. Two dia
lects, those of San Antonio and San
Miguel, which do not differ much, are
known, and it is probable that there
were others. The Salinan Indians ap
pear to have lived in houses of brush or
grass and to have had no canoes. They
hunted more than they fished, but de
pended for their subsistence principally
on vegetal food, such as acorns and grass
seed. They used stone mortars and
coiled baskets, and burned the dead.
Of their religion and mythology nothing
is known, except that they regarded the
eagle, the coyote, and the humming-bird
as creators. (H. w. H. A. L. K. )
xRunsiens.— Keane in Stanford's Compend., Cent,
and S. Am., 476, 1878 (San Miguel of his group
belongs here). = Salinan.— Powell in 7th Rep. B.
A. E., 101, 1891. <Salinas.— Lathnm in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Loud., 85, 1856. > San Antonio.— Powell
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 568, 1877. <Santa Bar
bara.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 157, 1877
(cited here as containing San Antonio) ; Gatschet
in U. S. Geog. Surv. W. lOOth Mer., vn, 419, 1879
(contains San Antonio and San Miguel). ^Sex
tapay.— Taylor quoted by Shea, Lib. Am. Ling.,
vn, vii, 1861.
Salinas. Mentioned by Rivera (Diario,
leg. 2602, 1736) as a tribe or village ap
parently near the lowrer Rio Grande in
Texas. It was possibly Coahuiltecan.
Salineros. A Spanish collective desig
nation for the Piro and Tigua occupying,
until 1675-80, the pueblos of Abo, Chilili,
Quarai, Tabira, Tenabo, etc., near the
salt lagoons E. of the Rio Grande, central
New Mexico. See also CJtealo, Tompiros.
Salineros.— Benavides, Memorial (1630), in Land
of Sunshine, xiv, 46, 1901. Salmeros.— Benavides
misquoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 164,
1889.
Salineta. Probably a pueblo of the
Piro or the Tigua, 4 leagues from Guada-
lupe mission at El Paso, in the present
Texas, in 1680.— Otermin (1680) quoted
by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 182,
1889.
Salish(0kinagan: sdlst, 'people')^ For
merly a large and powerful division of
the Salishan family, to which they gave
their name, inhabiting much of w. Mon
tana and centering around Flathead lake
and valley. A more popular designation
for this tribe is Flatheads, given to them
by the surrounding people, not because
they artificially deformed their heads, but
because, in contradistinction to most
tribes farther w., they left them in their
natural condition, flat on top. They
lived mainly by hunting. The Salish,
with the cognate Pend d'Oreille and the
Kutenai, by treaty of Hell Gate, Mont.,
July 16, 1855, ceded to the United States
their lands in Montana and Idaho. They
also joined in the peace treaty at the
SALISHAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
SALISH MAN (AM. Mus. NAT. HIST. )
nution ."aid t<> be due to wars with the
Siksiku; number of Flatheads under Flat-
head agency, Mont. (1909), 598.
Ah shu-ah har'-peh.— Cro\v MS. vocab., 15. A. K.,
it. (1. A-shu'-e ka-pe. — Harden, Kthnog.and Philol.
Mi). Val., 402, 1M'>2 ('flatheads': Crow name).
l-too-ha-pe. — Long, Kxped. Rocky Mts., n,
Ixxxiv, 18-.J3 (Hidatsa name). Cootstooks pai tali
pee. —Henry, MS. vocab., IWS (Blackt'oot name).
Faux Tetes:Plates.— iMiflot de Mol'ras, Kxpl., li,
:«.">. 181 1. Flatheads.— Lewis and Clark. Discov., 35,
1807. Flathead-Selish.— (Jatscliet in J'roc. A. A. A.
S.. xxxi, r>77, 18XJ. Hohilpo.— Lewis and (Mark
Expcd I map 1ST I. Ka-ka-i-thi. — Hayden,
KthnoK. and 1'liilol. Mo. Vu !.,:«(?, isr,2 ('llathead
people": Arapaho name). Ka ko'-is-tsi'-a-ta'-
ni-o.— Ibid. ,'.290 C people \vbo flatten their heads':
Cheyenne name). Ko-toh'-spi tup'-i-o. — Ibid.,
2t>t (Rhickfoot name!. Ncbagindibe. — Bara.tra,
Otchipwe Kng. Diet., 2M, 1880 ('Hat head': Cbip-
pcwa name: "properly Nebagindibed" — identi-
eal'.'j. Pa Bda-ska. — Cook, Yankton MS. vocab.,
B. A. E.. 1M, IK.VJ. PaO-bde'-ca. — Ibid, ('beads
cornered or edged": Yankton name). Saalis.—
Diiilnt de Mofras, Kxpl., n, 335. 18-14. Sae-lies.—
Mayne, Krit. Col., 2l>7. 1802. Salish.— Gatschet,
MS., H. A. K. (own name). Tetes-Plates.— Com
mon Frencli form, applied to various tribes.
Whull-e-mooch. Deans in Am. Antiq., 41,1886
(applied to I'ugct sd. tribes),
SalishanFamily. A linguistic, family in
habiting thex. portions of Washington, N.
Idaho, w. Montana, a small strip of the
N. \v. coast of Oregon, and in Canada the
s. K. part of Vain-Oliver id. from Thur-
low id. to Sooke bay, and all thus, main
land of British Columbia as far as Bute
inlet and < Juesnellu lake, with the excep
tion of that portion held by the Kntenai,
although within the Kutenai area, at, the
Columbia lakes, is a small settlement of
Salish. An isolated division of thefamily,
the Bellacoola,had established itself far
ther N. on Dean inlet, Burke channel, and
Bellacoola r. The name Salish was origi
nally applied to a large tribe in w. Mon
tana popularly known as Flatheads,
thence it was finally extended to cover all
those speaking a similar language.
Although lexically distinct from one
another, the Salish, Chimakuan, andWa-
kaslnm languages belong to the same
structural type and have remote points oi
resemblance with Algonquian. Physi
cally and culturally the coast andmtenoi
Salish belong to different groups, the for
mer being affiliated to some extent wit!
the other coast people to the N., and th<
interior Salish resembling interior stock
in their own neighborhood.
If his own statements may be rehe<
upon, Juan de Fuca (1592) was probabl
the first white man to visit the cour.
try inhabited by people of this family
After his time several Spanish navigatoi
passed along their coasts, but their pos
tion exposed them less frequently to visi
from vessels than that of the Nootkaan
tribes farther N. Later British an
American vessels came to trade, the mo
notable expedition being that of Ge
Vancouver (1792-94), whose name b
came attached to Vancouver id. Tl
first detailed information regarding tl
Salishan tribes was obtained, howevt
SALISH MAN (AM. MUS. N
from the account of the expeditio i
Lewis and Clark ( 1804-06 ) , and know! '
of them was extended by the estat
inent of Astor's fort in 1811 at the m
of the Columbia, although the fort
BULL. 30]
SALISHAN FAMILY
417
was not within Salish territory. From
that time until 1846 most of this region,
known as the Oregon Territory, was a
subject of dispute between Great Britain
and the United States, and it was not un
til after its settlement and until the Cali
fornia gold fever had somewhat subsided
that settlers began to come into this region
in numbers. On the Canadian side em
ployees of the Hudson's Bay Company
were among the first to enter the country.
The establishment of a post at Victoria in
1843 was one of the most momentous
events to the Indians of the entire coast.
The coast Salish form the southern arm
of the N. W. Coast culture, which fades
away southward from Bute inlet and
Comox (where it resembles that of the
more highly developed Kwakiutl) to the
semi-Californian Tillamook and the Nes-
tucca of Oregon. Unlike the more north
ern Haida, Tlingit, and Tsimshian, descent
is usually reckoned through the father.—
The Salish dwellings in the northern
part of this area are of the Nootka type,
longer than those farther x., and contain
ing several families each with its own fire.
They are also built in the same way of
heavy planks and beams. They resemble
the other coast tribes in the important
part fish and shellfish play in their diet,
and in the extent to which canoes are
employed. The interior Salish depended
more on hunting, but so many large sal
mon streams flow through this country
that even they were more given to a fish
diet than were the interior tribes gener
ally. The houses of the interior Salish of
British Columbia differed considerably
from those on the coast. To construct
them, holes were dug and poles set up in
sonical formaround their edges; the whole
was covered with poles on which was laid
*rass, and sometimes cedar bark, and
Dver all earth was thrown.
War, slavery, and the potlatch (q. v. )
were regular institutions on the coast.
One of the most characteristic customs,
especially prevalent along the coasts of
Washington and British Columbia, was
irtificial head-flattening, but it did not
obtain, curiously enough, among the In-
iians now called Flatheads (see Salish).
Population (1909): Coast Salish in
[Jnited States, 3,600; coast Salish in Can-
ida, 4,874; total, 8,474. Interior Salish
in United States, 4,988; interior Salish in
Canada, 5,390; total, 10,378. Total Salish
in United States, 8,366; total Salish in
Oanada, 10,264; grand total, 18,630.
The Salishan dialects may be grouped
is follows:
L DIALECTS OF THE INTERIOR: 1, Lil-
ooet in w. British Columbia; 2, Ntlakya-
oamuk (Thompson Indians) in s. w. Brit
ish Columbia; 3, Shuswap in s. central
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 27
British Columbia; 4, Okinagan in s. E.
British Columbia, extending into the
United States, the subdivisions of which
are the Okinagan proper, Col vi lie, Nes-
pelim or Sanpoil, Senijextee (Snaichek-
stik) of the Arrow lakes and Columbia r.
below the lakes; 5, F.'athwnl in E. Wash
ington, Idaho, and Montana, subdivisions
of which are the Spokan, Kalispel or
Tend d'Oreilles, and Salish or Flathead;
6, Skitswish or Cceur d'Alcnes in N. Idaho;
7, Columbia groups in the w. part of the
interior of Washington, including the
Pisquow or Wenatchi, Sinkiuse, Methow,
and other local divisions.
II. COAST DIALECTS: 8, Belfacoola, a
E-oup of tribes on Bentinck Arm and
eans inlet, Brit. Col.; 9, Comox group
on the x. part of the Gulf of Georgia,
with two subdivisions— (a) the Comox
proper, including the Comox and Eeksen,
Homalko, Kaiike, Kakekt, Seechelt of
Jervis inlet, Sliammon, andTatpoos; and
(b) the Puntlatsh, including the Hwah-
watl, Puntlatsh, and Saamen; 10, Cowi-
chan group in the neighborhood of Nan-
aimo on Vancouver id., and in the delta
of Fraser r. It embraces, on Vancouver
id., the Clemclemalats, Comiakin, Hel-
lelt, Kenipsim, Kilpanlus, Roksilah,
Kulleets, Lilmalche, Malakut, Nanaimo,
Penelakut, Quamichan, Siccameen, Sno-
nowas, Somenos, Tateke, Vekolaos; and,
in the Fraser valley, the Chehalis, Chil-
liwack, Coquitlam, Ewawoos, Katsey,
Kelatl, Kwantlen, Matsqui, Musqueam,
Nehaltmoken, Nicomen, Ohamil, Pilalt,
Popkum, Samahquam, Scowlitz, Se-
wrathen, Siyita, Sk \\avvalooks, Snonk-
weametl, Squawtits, Sumass, and Tsa-
kuam; 11, Squawmish group, including
the Squawmish of Burrard inletand Howe
sd. and probably the Nooksak of x. Wash
ington ; 1 2, Songish group, on Juan de Fuca
str., San Juan id., and parts of the coasts
of Washington and British Columbia. It
includes the Clallam (Wash.), Lnmmi
( Wash. ), Samish (Wash. ), Sanetch ( Brit.
Col.), Semiahmoo ( Brit. Col. and Wash. ),
Songish (Brit. Col.), Sooke (Brit. Col.);
13, Nisqualli group, embracing all tribes
E. of Puget sd. and s. to Mt Tacoma, and,
on the wrest side, the region up to Olym-
pia, except Hood canal. It includes two
dialectic divisions, the Nisqualli and the
Snohomish. Well-known divisions are
the Nisqualli proper, Dwamish, Puyal-
lup, Skagit, Snoqualmu or Snoquamish,
and Squaxon. Following are the names
of some of the numerous bands of the
Nisqualli: Etakmehu, Kwehtlmamish (?),
Nukwatsamish, Nusehtsatl, Potoashees,
Sahewamish, Sakumehu, Samamiph,
Sawamish,Sekamish,Shomamish,Shotle-
mamish, Skihwamish, Skopamish, Smul-
kamish, Squacum, Stehtsasamish, Steila-
418
SALLAL SALT
[B. A. B.
coomamish, Su.juamish, and Towah-
hah Other bands which may belong
here but which cannot be identified,
are Neutubvig, Nuchwugh, Opichiken,
Sinslikhooish, Sintootoolish, and Sktenl-
in^lr 14, Tii-imd group, on Hood canal,
Pueet sd., including the Twana and
Sailupsun; l-\ Chehalis group, embrac
ing six dialects, which show consider
able variation. These are the Qumault
and Quaitso of N. \v. Washington; the
Huiuptulips of the N. part of Grays har
bor; the bower Chehalis of Grays harbor
and Shoahvater bay; the Satsop E. and
N. E. of Grays harbor; the Upper Che
halis E. of Shoal water bay; and the Cow-
lit/- on the river of that name southward
to Columbia r. ; 1«>, Tillamook on the
coast of Oregon, including the Tillamook
or Nestucca. and the Siletz. Tillamook
is the Chinook name for the tribe whose
territory is called in Chinook, Nehalem.
>Salish. -Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
134 306 1836 (or Flat Heads only); Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., n, 31-50, 1846 (of Du-
ponccau; said to be the Okanagan of Tolmie).
. Salish.— Keane in Stanford's Compend., Cent.
and S. Ain.,app., 460, 474, 1878 (includes Flat-
head.-, Kalispelms, Skitsuish, Colvilles, Quarlpi,
SiMikanes, Pisqiiouse, Soaitlpi). =Salish, — Ban
croft. Nat. Races. 111,565,618,1882. >Selish.— Gal
latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol, Soc., II, pt. 1,77, 1348
(vocab. of Nsietshaws); Tolmie and Dawson,
Comp. Vocab., 63, 7s, 1884 (vocabularies of Lil-
looet and Kullespelni). >Jelish.— Gallatin in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m, 402, 1853 (obvious
misprint for Selish; follows Hale as to tribes).
-Selish.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 169, 1877
(gives habitat and tribes of family); Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 444, 1877. <Selish.— Dall,
afterGibbs.in ('out. N. A. Ethnol., I, 241, 1877 (in
cludes Yakama, which isShahaptian). >Tsihaili-
Selish.— Half in ('. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 205. 535, 569,
1*46 (includes Shushwaps, Selish or Flatheads,
Skitsuish. I'iskwaus. Skwale, Tsihailish, Kawel-
it.sk, Nsietshawus); Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., n, pt. 1. c, ]o, 1818 (after Hale); Bergliaus
(1851), Pliysik. Atlas, map 17, 1852; Biischmann,
Supren dcra/.tck. Sprache, 658-661, 1859; Latham,
Elfin, romp. Philol., 399, 1S62 (contains Shush-
wap or Atna Proper, Kuttelspelm or Pend
d'Oreilles, Selish, spokan, Okanagan, Skitsuish,
Piskwaus, Nusdalum, Kawitchen, Cathlascou
Skwali, Chechili, Kwaintl, Kwenaiwtl Nsietsha
wus, Billet-hula). >Atnahs.— Gallatin in Trans
Am. Antiq. Soc., ii, 134, 135, 306, 1836 (on Fraser r.) ;
Prichard, Phys, Hist. Mankind, v, 427, 1847 (on
, Atna. — Latham in Trans. Philol
Soc Lond., 71, ls56 (Tsihaili-Selish of Hale and
• Nootka - Columbian. — Scouler in
Jour. Koy.Geog. Soc. Lond., x 1.224, 1841 (includes
among others, Hillechoola, Kawitchen Noosda-
luin, Squallyauiish of present family), xlnsu-
-Scouh-r ibid, (same as Nootka-Columbian
family). - Shahaptan.— Scouler, ibid 225 (in-
•kanagan of this family). xSouthern.—
Scon t-r, ibid -224 (same as Nootka-Columbian
family). _ Billechoola.-Latham in Jour Ethnol
SfMM \ i-.''.1M- ls'«« (^sijfus Friendly Village
i«- herej; Latham, OpUKcula/250, I860
v(,cabulary) >Billechula.-
i. Nat HM. Man, 300, I8:x) (moutli of Sal-
Niitf' \ I ^ i1i!"IIKVV' 1;^()' lw7 (mentions
itln In Tr ' '^'^"'V.'l'aleom^j. , Naass. —
r.thnol. S(«;., 1 1, j»t . 1 (• 77
^^^^^^'(1^^"L
part of Fraser r. and between that and the Colum
bia; includes Shuswap, Salish, Skitsuish, Pisk-
waus, Kawitchen, Skwali, Checheeli, Kowelits,
Noosdalum, Nsietshawus). xWakash. — Latham
Nat. Hist. Man, 301, 1850 (cited as including
Klallems). x Shushwaps. — Keane in Stanford's
Compend., Cent, and S. Am., app., 460, 474, 1878
(quoted as including Shewhapmuch and Okana-
gans). xHydahs.— Keane, ibid., 473 (includes
Bellacoola of present family). xNootkahs.—
Keane, ibid., 473 (includes Komux, Kowitchans,
Klallums, Kwantlums, Teets of present family),
x Nootka.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 664, 1882
(contains the following Salishan tribes: Cowi-
chin, Soke, Comux, Noosdalum, Wickinninish,
Songhie, Sanetch, Kwantlum, Teet, Nanaimo,
Newcliemass, Shimiahmoo, Nooksak, Samish,
Skagit,Snohomish,Clallam,Toanhooch). <Puget
Sound Group, — Keane in Stanford's Compend.,
Cent. and S. Am., appv 474, 1878 (comprises Nook-
sahs, Lummi, Samish, Skagits, Nisqually, Neewa-
rnish, Sahmamish, Snohomish, Skeewamish,
Squanamish, Klallums, Classets, Chehalis, Cow-
litz, Pistchin, Chinakum; all but the last being.
Salishan). >Flatheads. — Keane, ibid., 474, 1878
(same as Salish, above). >Kawitshin.— Tolmie
and Dawson, Comp. Vocab., 39, 1884 (vocabs. of
Songisand Kwantlinsept, andKowmook or Tlat-
hool). >Q,auitschin. — Boas in Petermanns Mit-
teilungen, 131, 1887. >Niskwalli. —Tolmie and
Dawson, Comp. Vocab., 50, 121,1884 (or Skwalli-
amish vocab. of Sinahomish).
Sallal. See Salal.
Salmon Kiver Indians. A Salish divi
sion on Salmon r. , w. Oregon, between the
Siletz and the Nestucca. Part of them
were on Grande Konde res. in 1863.
Ci'-cm-xau'.— Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E..
1884. Kaouai.— Duflot de Mofras, Explor., n, 104
1844. Kowai.— Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc
Loud., xr, 255, 1841 (either the above tribe or the
Nestucca). Salmon Hiver. — Ind. Aff. Rep., 221
1861. Tsan tcha'-ishna amim.— Gatschet, Lakmiu
MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lakmiut-Kalapuya name).
Salnahakaisiku ( Sal-na-ha-kai'-tfrku,)
A Chumashan village formerly in Ven
tura co., Cal., at a locality now called E
JJano de Santa Ana. — Henshaw, Buena
ventura MS. vocab., B. A E., 1884.
Salpilel. A Chumashan village for
merly on the Patera ranch, near Sant
Barbara, Cal.
Salpilel.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 186!
Sa-pi'-li. — Henshaw, Santa Barbara MS. vocab., I
A. E., 1884. Saughpileel.— Taylor in Cal. Farme
May 4, I860 (at San Miguel, 6 m. from Santa Ba
bara m issi on ) . Silpaleels.— Gatschet i n Chief Enj
Rep., pt. in, 553, 1876. S'pi'-lil.— Henshaw, Bu<
naventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Salsona. Mentioned as a Costanoan d <
vision hostile to those Indians amon;
whom Dolores mission at San Francisco
Cal., was established. In 1776 the la,
ter, being attacked by the Salsona, fle
to the islands in the bay or to the eas
ern shore. The Salsona are said to ha\
lived 6 leagues to the s. E., which won)
put them near San Mateo. They may t
identical with the Olhones. See Enge
hardt, Franc, in Cal., 295, 1897.
Salsen.— Humboldt, New Spain, n, 345, 1811. Si
ses.— Mayer, Mexico, n. 39, 1853. Salsona.— Cla-
jero, Hist. Baja Cal., 206, 1852. Salzon.— Taylor
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Salt. Not all tribes of Indians we
accustomed to use salt, whether from tl
difficulty of procuring it, the absence
the habit, a repugnance for the minerf
or for religious reasons, it is not alwa
BULL. 30]
SALT
419
oossible to say. Salt was eaten as a con-
liment, the only instance of its use as a
)reservative being its addition to yeast to
prevent putrefaction. The desire for salt
s presumed to arise from a physiological
iced, and it is thought that the demand
or it is greatest when cereal or vegetal
ood is eaten, and decreases as the diet is
nore and more of animal substance.
Saegert says the tribes of Lower Cali-
ornia ate "everything unsalted, though
hey might obtain plenty of salt," and
ives as a reason that since they moved
bout constantly, salt was too cumbersome
o carry with them. The Gabrielenos of
. California used salt sparingly; the
lupa, the Achomawi, and perhaps other
California Indians, do not eat salt; the
Eskimo regard it as an abomination,
•hile the Achomawi believe its use in
)od would cause sore eyes ( Dixon). The
reeks tabooed its use in the busk cere-
lony until after the ball play (Speck).
'ther tribes used substitutes for salt, as
le Karankawa of Texas, who, Gatschet
lys, used chile instead; and the Virginia
idians, who made a form of lye by burn-
ig to ashes the stalk of a certain plant.
They season their broth with it, and
ley know no other salt," says Capt.
}hn Smith. The Cherokee used lye,
id even now among the Eastern Chero-
3e salt is almost unused by them. In-
jed it is probable that none of the
)uthern tribes used salt before the com-
g of the whites. According to Hariot,
ie people of Roanoak used as a condi-
entthe saline ashes of a plant taken to
3 orage, and resembling the melden of
eGermans (Atriplexpatulum), a species
saltwort, which runs into many varie-
>s and is common to Europe and Amer-
i. All the Algonquian names for salt
e formed from a root meaning "to be
ur" or "acid." There is no root "to
• saline." The water of the ocean was
town as "sour water."
Salt exists in enormous quantities in
e United States, and it was not difficult
• the Indians to obtain it. The Omaha
>k up salt incrustations with feathers
d transferred it to bags, or broke up
^k salt with sticks and pounded it to
3 desired fineness. The source of their
!iply was near Lincoln, Nebr., and the
ad waters of a stream s. w. of Repub-
an r., probably Saline r., Kans. The
awnee were famed as salt makers, and
3 great spring on Saline cr., below the
>uth of Walnut cr., on the Ohio, was
rchased from them by treaty. The
ge vessels of very thick pottery found
w the salines and elsewhere are found
have been used as evaporating pans by
J Indians. The Quapaw made salt from
' water of saline springs near the mouth
' Arkansas r., evaporating it in earthen
pans made for the purpose, which left the
salt formed into square cakes (Giddings).
C. C. Jones says: "The Knight of Klvas
informs us that natural salt and the sand
with which it was intermixed \vere thrown
into baskets made for the purpose. These
were large at the mouth and small at the
bottom, or, in other words, funnel-shaped.
Beneath them— suspended in the air on a
ridge pole — vessels were placed. Water
was then poured upon the admixture of
sand and salt. The drippings were
strained and boiled on the tire until all
the water was evaporated, and the salt
left in the bottom of the pots." Frag
ments of these leaching baskets have been
found in the salt deposits of Petit Arise id.,
La. An important salt-making site was
uncovered inl902 by the Peabody Museum
at Kimmswick, Mo., where the salt pans
were found in place (Bushnell).
The Rio Grande Pueblos acquired salt
principally from the Manzano salines, in
central New Mexico; the Zuili obtained
their supply from a salt lake many miles
s. w. of^ their pueblo. There was early
discrimination by the Pueblos in the
quality of salt, and long journeys were
made to obtain the best kind. In this
pursuit many trails led to the Zuni salt
lake, where a number of towns were built
by a tribe or tribes which were extermi
nated by the Zuni immediately anterior
to the advent of the Spaniards in 1539-40.
The salt naturally deposited from the
supersaturated waters of the Zuni salt
lake was collected and carried long dis
tances to the settlements, having been
found, it is said, in cliff-ruins in s. Colo
rado, 200 m. from the source of supply.
Among the Pueblos, pottery vessels of
special form were used to contain salt, and
mortuary vessels which contained food
for the dead are frequently saturated with
this substance, causing exfoliation of the
surface of the ware.
The Navaho myth of the origin of
Dsilydje Qacal relates that "next day
they traveled up the stream to a place
called Tse'cqdka, and here again they
halted for the night. This place is noted
for its deposits of native salt. The trav
elers cut some out from under a great rock
and filled with it their bags, made out of
the skins of the squirrels and other
small animals which they had captured"
(Matthews).
The Hopi have obtained their salt from
time immemorial from the Grand Canyon
of the Colorado, westward from their
villages about 100 m. Here salt is gath
ered with ceremony by making sacrifice
to the Goddess of Salt and the God of
War, whose shrines are there (Fewkes).
The Pueblos have important salt deities,
that of the Hopi being Hurling Wuhti,
"The Woman of the Hard Substances,'
4 'JO
SALT CHUCK INDIANS SALUTATION
who wa< :i sea deity, like the Mexican
<-Ut "oddess Huitoeilmatl. The myth
concerning the latter relates that she was
<Mor ..f the rain trods, with whom she
quarreled: in their resentment they drove
her to salt water, where she invented the
art of panning the mineral and became
(Joddessof Salt. TheZuni "Salt Mother
was Ma we, genius of the sacred salt lake.
At certain seasons war parties were sent
to the lake for salt, and while there cere
monies were performed and offerings
made. See ('lutioiit* Tenioatan, Food.
Consult Haeirert in Smithson. Rep. 1863,
3»>t>, 1864; Bushnellin Man, 13, 1907; ibid.,
35, 1HOS; Collinson in Jour. Geog. Soc.
L,.nd., 1st s., xxv, 201, 1855; Gushing
(1) in 13th Hep. B. A. E., 353-54, 1896,
(2) in Millstone, ix, no. 12, 1884; Dixon
in Am. Anthr., x, no. 2, 1908; Horsey in
3d Hep. l'». A. K., 309, 1884; Gatschet,
Karankawa Inds., 1891; Giddings in Pop.
Sci. Mo., June 1891; Harlot in Holbein
Soc. I'lib., 14, 1888; Hoffman in Bull.
Kssex Inst., xviu, 9-10, 1885; Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds., 45, 1873; Mason in
Smithsun. Rep. 1886, 225, 1889; Matthews
in 5th Hep. B. A. K., 388, 1887; Mooney
in 7th Rep. B. A. E.,330, 1891; Speck in
Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., n, pt. 2, 1907;
Stevens. .n in 23d Rep. B. A. K., 60, 1904;
Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A. K., 695, 696,
!St»4; Wilson in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
<>7:'>, IS'HI. (W. H.)
Salt Chuck Indians (Chinook jargon:
.v(///-/, •/////•, 'salt-water'). A general term
applied indiscriminately to coast tribes
by inland Indians in the N. W. In 1884,
J. ( >. horsey, when at Silet/ agency,
Oreg., heard this term applied, not only
by the inland tribes (as Takelma) to the
coast peoples (Athapascan, Knsan, etc.),
but even by Athapascans to themselves.
See Kit/hudi in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
321 », IS.")S.
Saltketchers. A former Yuchi village
in s. South Carolina, about the present
Salkehatehie. It seems to have been a
village of the Yamasee at the, time of the
war with that tribe in 1715.
Saltketchers.— Hu \\kins (IT'.i'.t), Sketch, (51, 18-18.
Sol ke chuh.— P.M.
Salt Lick. A village, probably of the
Delawaros, on Mahoning er., near War
ren, Trumbull co., Ohio, about 1760
(Croghan ( 176(M in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
-'S'.'. 1*71). The "old salt
" here were operated by the whites
efore the survey of the E. part of the
Western Reserve in 1796. In 1800 the
chief of the sett lement, "Captain George,"
was killed during a light with settlers
Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, n, 659, 1896)
Saltwater Pond. A village in 1685,
ly in Plymouth co., Mass — Hinck-
>*5 i in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
v, 133, istll.
Saluda A small tribe formerly living
*. C. According to Rivera
(Hist, S. Cv 38, 1856) they removed to
1 ennsylvania probably early in the 18th
century, which, if true, would indicate
that they were probably connected with
the Shawnee. In addition to that of the
river, the name survives in Saluda gap
in the Blue Ridge.
Salutation. In general Indian salutation
was accompanied by less demonstration
than is usual among Europeans, particu
larly the inhabitants of southern Europe,
but it would be a mistake to assume that
less feeling existed. Mallery, who devoted
much attention to this subject, says:
"The North American Indians do not
have many conventional forms of saluta
tion. Their etiquette generally is to meei
in silence and smoke before speaking, tin
smoking being the real salutation. But i
number of tribes — e. g., the Shoshoni
Caddo, and Arikara — use a word or soum
very similar to How! but in proper litera
tion JIau or Jfao. Most of the Sioux us<
the same sound in communication wit)
the whites, from which the error ha
arisen that they have caught up and abbrt
viated the 'How are you?' of the lattei
But the word is ancient, used in council;
and means 'good,' or ' satisfactory.' Iti
a response as well as an address or salut:
tion. The Navaho say, both at meetir
and parting, 'Agalani,' an archaic woi
the etymology of which is not yet asce
tained*. Among the Cherokee thecolloqv
is as follows : No. 1 says, ' Slyil ' [proper
Asiyii], 'good'; No; 2 responds, Asiyti; t
hiywatsu?' 'good; are you in peace?'
this No. 1 says, 'lam in peace, and how
it with you?' No. 2 ends by ' I am in pea
also.' Among the Zufri happiness is 5
ways asserted as well as implored. In t
morning their greeting is, ' How have y
passed the night?' in the evening, 'H<
have you come unto the sunset? ' The :
ply always is ' Happily.' After a sepa
tion of even short duration, if more th
one day, the question is asked, 'Howh*
you passed these many days? ' The re) .
is invariably, 'Happily,' although 1
person addressed may be in severe suff
ing or dying."
The greeting Hao! or some variant i i
found over a much wider area than $
lery indicates. What .Mallery says
smoking applies only to ceremonial
itings. The ordinary passing greet '.
among the Plains tribes and proba
most others is "Good" in the vari •
languages (Mooney).
Close relations or very dear friends
meeting after a considerable abse <
would throw their right arms over 6 '
other's left shoulders and their left a "
under each other's right arms, emb ;l
gently and allow their heads to '
against each other for an instant,
ceremonial form of salutation consi ''
principally in rubbing with the hands. (1
BULL. 30]
SALWAHKA SAMOSET
421
s thus described by Iberville as practised
)n the lower Mississippi: "When I
irrived where my brother was, the chief
}r captain of the'Bayogoulas came to the
ihore of the sea to show me friendship
tnd civility after their manner, which is,
3eing near you, to stop, pass the hands
>ver their face and breast, and afterward
jass their hands over yours, after which
hey raise them toward the sky, rubbing
hem and clasping them together" (Mar-
rry, Dec., iv, 154-55, 1880). Although
,-arying to a certain extent, substantially
he" same ceremony is reported from the
;ndians of Carolina and the plains, the
Jelawares, the Iroquois, the Aleut, and
he Eskimo proper; it was therefore wide-
pread throughout North America. Rub-
)ing of noses by two persons is referred to
>y early writers, and an old Haida Indian
.firmed it to have been the ancient cus-
om among his people, but well authenti-
•ated cases are rare, although the rubbing
•f the nose with the hand was often
•bserved among Eskimo tribes. Mooney
ays that most of these instances, as in the
ase of the Conianche, may have been
lothing more than misconceptions of
he hugging described above. Not in-
requently the rubbing ceremonies were
.ccompanied by the shedding of tears.
'Mederici finds two areas in America in
v'hich this prevailed, one in the central
nd south-central part of South America
mong the Tupi tribes of Sao Paulo, Minas
ierses, and Bahia, the Charrua of Banda
)riental, and some of the Chaco tribes;
he second in North America w. of ^the
lississippi from the sources of that river
3 the Texas coast. This was particularly
onspicuous near the Gulf of Mexico,
rom which circumstance the tribes there
rere often called "weepers." Mooney
tates that he has noted the custom only
.•here persons meet after a considerable
bsence, and it was explained to him as
ue to memories of events, particularly
eaths, which had taken place since the
revious meeting and which the figure of
le long absent one calls to mind. In
3me cases, however, this has been
bserved on the first meeting of Indians
•ith white men, when it perhaps had
)me religious significance.
Consult Friederici in Globus, LXXXIX,
3-34, 1906; Mallery (1) in Am. Anthr.,
i, 201-16, 1890, (2) in Pop. Sci. Month.,
xxvin, 477-90, 629-44, 1891. ( J. R. s. )
Salwahka (Sal-u-a'-kha, prob. ' at the foot
f the creek.'— Sapir). A former Ta-
elma village near the mouth of Illinois
or one of its tributaries in Oregon,
linois Creek.— Dorsev, Takelma MS. vocab., B.
• E., 1884. Illinois Valley (band).— Ibid, ^us
a' ;unne'.— Dorsey, Tutu MS. vocab.. B. A. E.,
yl Cplenty-of-camas people': Tutu name),
il-wa'-qa.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ill,
o, 1890 (own name). Salwaxa.— Sapir in Am.
Qthr., ix, 254, 1907.
Samahquam. A body of Salish of Fraser
River agency, Brit. Col. ; pop. 67 in 1909.
Samackman.— Can. Ind. Aft'., 138, 1879 (probably
identical). Samahquam. — Can. Ind. Aft'., pt. 2,
160, 1901. Semaccom.— Can. Ind. Aff. ls84 187*
1885.
Samamish (Skagit: samena, 'hunter.' —
Gibbs). A Salish division on Samamish
and Dwamish lakes, w. Wash., number
ing 101 in 1854. Gibbs classed them as
of Dwamish connection. They are not
to be confounded with the Sawamish of
Totten inlet.
Mon-mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852
(separated by misprint from Say-hay-mon-mish).
Sababish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R.'Rep*., I, 432, 1855.
Sahmamish.— Starling, op. cit.. 170. Sam-ab mish.—
Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869. 135. 1870. Sam-ahmish.—
U. S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Samamish.— Gibbs,
op. fit. Say-hay. — Starling, op. cit., 171 (see J/o?t-
mit-h, above). Sim-a-mish. — Ross, ibid., 17, 1870.
Samampac. A tribe, evidently of the
Coahuiltecan family, met by Massanet
(Diario, in Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn,
94, MS.) in 1691 w. of Rio Hondo, Tex.,
with Patchal, Papanac, Patsau, and other
tribes. ( H. E. B. )
Sambella. A former Upper Creek town
on the N. side of Tallapoosa r., in Elmore
co., Ala. — Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
Ala. map, 1899.
Samboukia. An unidentified tribe for
merly living on the E. side of Yazoo r.,
Miss. Mentioned only by Coxe, who
places them between the Koroa and the
Tihiou (Tioux).
Samboukas.— Coxe in French, Hist. Coll. La., m,
59, 1851. Samboukia.— Coxe, Carolaua, 10, map,
1741.
Samish. A Salish division formerly on
a river and bay of the same name in
Washington, now on Lummi res. Asea-
kum and Nukhwhaiimikhl were among
their villages.
Isamishs.— Domenech, Deserts X. A., I, 441, 1S60.
Kahmish.— Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1869.
Sabsh.— Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877 (said to be subor
dinate to Nugh-lemmyk Sahmish.— Stevens in
H R Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 46, 1857.
S'a'mic.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.. 10,
1889. Samish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I. 436,
1855. Sawish.— Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep., 224,
1858. Sohmish.— Stevens, op. cit., 70.
Samoset (possibly from Osamosct, 'he
who walks over much. '—Gerard ). A na
tive and sagamore of Pemaquid, and the
original proprietor of the site of Bristol,
Me. It is stated that he appeared among
the Pilgrims soon after their landing in
1620 and greeted them with the words
"Welcome, Englishmen!"— showing that
he was more or less acquainted with their
language— and informed them that he
was a sasamore of Moratiggon (q. v.).
As he had been in the C. Cod country for
8 months, it is probable that he went
thither with Capt. Dermer, who left Mon-
hegan for C. Cod a few months previous
to the date mentioned. Samoset intro
duced the Pilgrims to Massasoit (q. v.),
with whom it seems he was in friendly
relation at that time. Moved to pity by
his apparent destitution, the Pilgrims
SAMP SANA
[B. A. E.
lim "a horseman's coat" and also
''\vat,r and biskit a.ul butter, and
(Kvsoani>u.ng,a
ard." Saiiwwet repaid this kindness by
,'lu. <(.nicc< lu« rendered the new colo-
,,i<tj lie is next lieard of two years
hter'at Capmamvogen (Southport, Me.),
with Capt. Levett, whom he esteemed as
hiHleeial friend. In July, 1625, he, with
rnongoit, executed the first deed made
between the Indians and the English, con-
vrvin" to John Hrown, of New Harbor,
1-MMiO acres of the Pemaquid territory.
Nothing further is recorded of Sainoset
until lii.->:'., when he signed a deed con-
vevini: l.ooo acres to William Parnell,
Thomas Way, and William England.
He probably died soon thereafter, and
was buried with his kindred on his is
land homestead near Round pond, in the
town i if Bristol. He is described as hav
ing been tall and straight, with hair long
behind and short in front; his only dress
"a leather" about his waist with a fringe
about a span long. Mention is made of
one son born to him about 1624, but his
name is not given. Consult Mourt in
Mass. Hist. Soe. Coll., 1st s., vin, 226,
ISIIL': Thornton in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
v, 1*17-201, is.") 7; Sewell in Mag. Am.
Hist., vni, 820-25, 1SS2. (c. T.)
Samp. A mai/e porridge, once a very
important article of food in New England
and elsewhere. In 1677 the treasurer of
Ma»achusetts was ordered to procure,
among other things to be given as pres
ents to the king, "two hogsheads of spe
cial! irood sanijH'." Roger Williams (Key
to Am. Lang., :>.">, 1<>4:>) defines the na-
ficniijt of the Narraganset dialect of Al-
gon.juiau as "a kind of meale pottage
nnparched," adding that "from this the
Kn<_rli-«h call their *<int/>, which is Indian
corn beaten and boiled, and eaten hot or
cold with milke or butter." Josselyn
(l*>72i describes minifx' as "a kind 'of
loblolly of blue corn to eat with milk."
The Xarraganset ti<ix<inui}>, 'softened
with water,' is cognate with the Abnaki
t."<t"lni"ii, corn nmsh, etc. (A.F. c. )
Sampala. A former Seminole town, 26
in. above the forks of Apalachicola r., on
the w. bank, in Calhoun co., Fla. — H. R,
MX. Doc. 74 ( 18215), 19th Cong., 1st sess.,
27, isjij.
Sampanal. A tribe, evidently of the
Coahuiltecan family, met by Massanet' s
party in li;s«i, when on the way from
Coahuila to Texas, at Sacatsol ints., 20
leagues N. of the Rio ( irande, in Texas.
They were with the Mescal, Vorica, Cho-
f.Iumano), Tilpayay, and other
tribes (Mai i /a net, Cart a, m. 1690, in Quar.
c. \\\A. Asso., n, 2S4, IS!)!)). In 169i
Massanet met the same tribe near Rio
Hondo) Diario, in Mem. deNueva Espana
xvii, !)4, M.S.). (n. E. B.)
Sanpanal.— Massanet (1691), Diario, op. cit. San
panale.— Massanet, List of Tribes dated Nov. 16.
KM), in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 183, MS.
Sampe. See Samp.
Sana. A central Texas tribe, apparently
Tonka wan. It was known as early as
1691, when Massanet mentioned it in om
of the most important passages bearing or
the ethnology of early Texas. Wher
about 25 m. N. E. of San Antonio r., ap
parently at Arroyo del Cibolo, and abou
opposite Seguin, he wrote: "I may not*
that from the mission [San Salvador, ii
Coahuila] to this place there is still on<
language [the Coahuiltecan] . . . Fron
this place to the Texas there are othe
languages. There follow the Catqueca
Cantona, Emet, Cavas, Sana, Tojo, Toaa
and other tribes of Indians. At the sai<
place, it being on the boundary betweei
the Indians, they speak different Ian
guages, although they are all friendly an<
do not have wars." The Coahuilteca
tribes called the place Xoloton, and th
tribes to the E. called it Bata Coniquiyoqt
(Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 98, MS/
In 1716 the Chanas, evidently identica
are mentioned by Ramon, together wit
Apaches, Yojuanes, and Chuuipanes, i
enemies of the Texas (Orig. MS. i
Archive Gen. de Mex. ). An imperfet
copy of Ramon's report give " Jumanes
and "Chiyipanes" in place of ^Yojuam
and Chuuipanes (Representacion, Men
de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 160, MS.). 1
1716 the same list is given as the Apache
Yojuanes, Cibipanes, and Canas (Diet
men Fiscal, Nov. 30, ibid., 193), ar
a few days later as Apaches, Jojuane
Huvipanes (Ervipiames), and Chan
(Junta de Guerra, Dec. 2, 1716, ibic
21 7 ) . It' the last list be correct, it is 01
of several indications of the Tonkawi
affiliation of the Sana. Shortly after tr
period Llano r. was known as Rio de 1
Chanes, but it is not known that there
any connection between this and t
name of the Sana tribe.
In 1721 the Sana are again met ai
dealt with. Late in January, it seen
some of the tribe (Samas) came from t ,
E. to San Antonio and reported to Ca]
Garcia that Saint Denis, the French coi
mandant at Natchitoch.es, had called'
meeting of many tribes 30 leagues fr( '
San Antonio (Pen a, Diario, Mem.
Nueva Espana, xxvin, 6, MS.). Wh
Aguayo passed through San Antonio
made the Sana presents. Later he n
part of the tribe, apparently in ftp
home, halfway between the Guadalu
and the Colorado, in the neighborhood
modern San Marcos (ibid., 18).
Late in 1739 or early in 1740 a sev<
epidemic visited the San Antonio n
sions, and in Feb., 1740, the missionan
wishing to replenish the supply of
dians, declared their intention of bn:
BULL. 30]
SAN AGUSTIN DE AHUM ADA SAN ANTONIO
423
ing in "the Zanas and Mayeyes, since
they are related to those already con
verted" (ibid., xxvin, 203). As Massa-
net distinctly tells us that the Sana did
not speak the Coahuiltecan language, and
as the Mayeyes were quite evidently Ton-
kawan, the "conclusion is that the Sana
also were Tonkaw^an. A considerable
list of words spoken by the Sana and
their congeners is extant, and a careful
study of it will perhaps settle the point
(San Antonio de Valero Bautismos, be
ginning with 1740, MS. ). In 1740 gentile
Sana began to enter San Antonio de Valero
mission in considerable numbers, and con
tinued coming till about 1749. A study
of the records shows that before entering
the mission they were very closely inter
related by marriage with the Tojo (Tou,
Too), Mayeye, Sijame, Tenu, and Au-
juiap tribes or subtribes. In 1743,
"Numa, of the Tou tribe, chief of the
Zanas," was baptized at the mission (San
Antonio de Valero Bautismos, partidas
194, 549, 579, 581, 608, 633, 635, 647, 675,
714, etc.). In 1793 the Sana were men
tioned as one of the main tribes at San
Antonio de Valero (Revilla-Gigedo,
Jarta, 195, in Die. Univ. de Hist, y de
3eog., v, 1854).
The native pronunciation of the name
,vas perhaps Chanas, but the most fre
quent spelling in the mission records is
•Sanas. Cf. Sanukh. (H. E. B.)
knas.— Ramdn (1716), Derrotero, in Mem. de
\Tueva Espana, xxvu, 193, MS. Chanas.— Junta
le Guerra, 1716, ibid., 217: also Father Zarate
1764). Valero Bautismos, partidas 1495-96.
Ihanes.— Ramon, op. cit., 160. Sanas.— Massanet
1691), op. cit. Zana.— Valero Bautismos, partida
,94, MS.
San Agustin de Ahumada. A Spanish
>residio established in 1756 near the
nouth of Trinity r., Texas, to prevent
he French from trading and settling
mong the Arkokisa and Bidai Indians,
vho lived along the lower courses of that
tream and the Rio San Jacinto. Its
stablishment was the direct result of the
rrest in 1754 (not 1757, as Morfi says)
f one Blancpain (or Lanpen), who \vas
rading in that vicinity among the Arko-
isa. Bancroft gives the date of the
Dunding as 1755, but an official report
ays that it was effected in consequence
f an order of Feb. 12, 1756. It is true,
owever, that a temporary garrison was
onsidered in 1755. Bancroft also fixes
be first site about 100 m. up the Trinity,
ut official documents showr that it was
nly about 2 leagues' distance from the
iouth. Near it was established , at about
ie same time, Nuestra Senora de la Luz,
r Orcoquisac (Arkokisa), mission.
Because of the unhealthfulness of the
te, a plan to remove the presidio to the
rroyo of Santa Rosa de Alcazar, a branch
f the Rio San Jacinto, in the center of
ie Arkokisa country, was soon proposed;
in 1757 the Viceroy ordered the plan car
ried out ; and, according to an official
statement, it was accomplished before
Aug., 1760, but this seems to be an error.
Later, apparently in 1764, the presidio
was ordered moved to Los Horconsitos,
2 or 3 leagues N. of the original site, but
it appears that the removal was never
made. A few years afterward the presidio
was burned as" the result of a quarrel, and
in 1772 its abandonment was ordered,
although this, as well as that of the mis
sion, had already taken place (see Lamar
Papers, Span. MS. no. 25 ; Nacogdoches
Archives, Span. MS. no. 488 ; Valcarcel,
Expedients sobre Variaciones, etc., Aug.
7, 1760, MS. in Archive Gen.; Abad to
the Viceroy, Nov. 27, 1759, and Dicta-
men Fiscal", Feb. 7, 1760, both in Bexar
Archives, San Agustin de Ahumada;
Viceroy Cruillasto Gov. Martos y Xavarr-
ete, Aug. 30, 1764, MS. in Bexar Archives;
Bonilla, Breve Compendio, in Quar. Tex.
Hist, Asso., vin, 11, 56, 57, 61, 1904; Ban
croft, No. Mex. States and Tex., i, 615
(map), 653, 655-656, 1886). (H. E. B.)
Orcoquisac. — Rubi, Dictamen, 1767, MS. San Agus
tin de Aumada.— Barrios y Jauregui (1756) in Na-
cogdoches Archives, Span. MS. no. 488. San
Augustin de Ahumada. — Ibid. San Augustin de
Ahumada Rio de la Trinidad.— Valcarcel (1760),
op. cit.
San Andres (Saint Andrew). A former
village of the Tubaron the extreme head
waters of the Rio Fuerte, 3 m. from More-
los, s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico; now largely
Mexicanized . — Lumholtz , Unknowrn
Mex., i, 442, 1902.
San Andres Coamiata. A Huichol vil
lage near the upper waters of the Rio
Chapalagana, on a plain in the sierra in
the w. part of the tribal territory, in N. w.
Jalisco, Mexico.
San Andres Coamiata.— Lumholtz, Huichol Ind.,
5, 1898. Tatefkia.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
27, 1902 ('house of our mother,' alluding to a
mythical serpent: Huichol name).
*San Andres Coata. A former Pima ran-
cheria, visited and so named by Father
Kino in 1697, and probably as early as
1694 (Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 259,
1884); situated near the junction of the
Gila and Salado, s. Ariz. Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, June 13, 1862) mentions it as a
mission founded by Kino in 1694, but this
is evidently an error.
San Andres.— Garces (1775), Diary, 142, 1900. San
Andres Coata.— Mange in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
306, 1856. 0 , .
San Angelo. A ranchena of the Sobai-
puri, near the w. bank of Rio Santa Cruz,
below its mouth in s. Arizona, first visited
and doubtless so named by Father Kino in
the latter part of the 17th century.
S. Angel.— Kino. map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N Mex 3601889. S. Angelo.— Kino, map (1702),
in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74. 1726.
San Antonio ( Saint Anthony). A former
pueblo of the Tigua, situated E. of the
present settlement of the same name, about
the center of the Sierra de Gallego, or Sierra
424
ANTONIO SAN ANTONIO DE VALERO [B. A. E.
de Carnue. between San Pedro and Chili-
K oHhe Rio Grande, N. Mex Accord-
"' to Handelier (Arch. Inst. Papers iv,
2V$ 1 S<»° I the only mention ot the settle
ment' is" nuule in the ('amue land grant
n the ISth century, and it must have
been occupied within historic times.
San Antonio. A former group ot Al-
chedoma raneherias, situated on the Rio
Colorado in Arizona, 85 or 40m. below
the month of Hill Williams fork. Visited
ami so named bv Fray Francisco Garces
in 1776. -Garces, Diary, 423, 1900.
San Antonio. A Tepehuane pueblo, and
formerly the seat of a Spanish mission, at
the x. boundary of Durango, Mexico, Ion.
B. Antonio.-Orozco y Borra, Geog., 319, 1864.
San Antonio de la Huerta. A pueblo of
the N'evome, situated at the junction of
the Rio Batepito and Rio Soyopa, tribu
taries of the Rio Yaqui, about lat. 29°,
Ion. 109°, Sonora, Mexico (Orozco y Berra,
(ieoi:., 351, 1864). It is now a civilized
pueblo, and contained 171 inhabitants in
1900.
San Antonio de Padua. The third Fran
ciscan mission established in California.
The place was chosen by Father Junfpero
Serra in the well-wooded valley of the
stream now known as San Antonio r.,
about (Jin. from the present town of Jolon,
Monterey co. The native name of the
place was Texhaya, or Teshaya. 1 1 ere the
mission was founded by Serra with great
enthusiasm on July 14, 1771, though only
one native was present. The Indians,
however, proved friendly; they brought
food and helped in the work of con
structing the church and other necessary
buildings. The iirst native was baptized
a month later, and by the end of 1772, 158
baptisms were reported. In 1780 the
neophytes numbered 585, wThile by 1790
they had reached 1,07(>, making it the
largest mission community at that time
in California. By 1X00 there was a slight
increase to 1,118, while the greatest num
ber in the history of the mission, 1,124,
was reached in 1805. The wealth of the
mission was not so great as that of some
others. The land was reported as rather
sterile and diilicult to irrigate, although
the average crop for the decade ending
1X10 \\as 3,780 bushels. In the year last
named there wen;:'), 700 cattle, 700 horses,
and more than X,(KK) sheep. Though the
mimt.er of the neophytes gradually de-
crea-ed. reaching 878 in 1820 and (581 in
i». the mission live stock continued to
multiply and the crops were nearly as
good as before. In 1X30 Robinson ( Life
in California, XI, 1X4<>) reported that
everything at the mission was in the most
perfect order, and the Indians cleanly
and well dressed. Beyond an attack on
the missionj'onverts by some outside na
tives in 1771, in which one Indian only
was wounded, there does not seem to have
been any trouble with the natives in this
region. By 1830 there wrere said to be
no more gentiles within 75 m. Up to
1834 the total number of Indians baptized
was 4,348, of whom 2,587 were children.
The earlier buildings of the mission wrere
of adobe, but a new and larger church
with arched corridors and a brick front
was begun about 1809, and completec
within the next ten years. The missior
was formally secularized in 1835, anc
during the next few years declined rapidly
losing a large part of its stock. Then
was much friction between Padre Mer
cado and the civil administrator, am
many of the Indians deserted because o
bad 'treatment. As with the other mis
sions, the control wras restored to tin
padres in 1843, but too late to accomplisl
much good. There seems to be no recor<
of the sale of the mission. Padre Dorote*
Ambris remained therefor several years
and at his death the mission was deserted
except for an occasional service by a visil
ing priest from San Miguel. The plac
remained in ruins until 1904, when th
Landmarks Club of California undertoo
its preservation. The Indians in th
neighborhood of the San Antonio missio
belonged to the Salinan linguistic steel
but the mission also had neophytes froi
the San Joaquin valley, probably Yokut
The following names of villages ha\
been taken from the old mission bool
(Taylor, Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860
Atnel, Chacomex, Chitama, Cholucyt
Chunapatama,Chuquilin(SanMiguelita
Chuzach, Cinnisel, Ejmal, Ginace, loloi
Lamaca, Lima, Quina (Quinada), Sapa;
wis, Seama, Steloglamo, Subazama, Tec-
lorn, Teshaya, Tetachoya (Ojitos), Texj
Tsilacomap, Zassalete, Zumblito. Tl
rancherias, it is said, were general
named after their chiefs. (A. B. L.)
San Antonio de Valero. A mission, cor
monly known as the The Alamo ( AhMa
mo), transplanted in 1718 from the R
Grande to the site of the present city of S;
Antonio, Texas. It, together with the a
jacent presidio and villa, was founded as ;
intermediate center of operations betwe (
the Rio Grande and the E. Texas m
sions, which had been reestablished
1716. The missionary part of the ent<
prise was planned and directed by Fr
Antonio de San Buenaventura de 0
vares. In 1700 he had founded San Frc
cisco Solano mission near the Rio Graru
in Valle de la Circumcision (Portil
Apuntes para la Historia Antigua
Coahuila y Texas, 269-70, 1888). It *
subsequently moved to San Ildefon
thence to San Joseph, on the Rio Gran*
a short distance from Presidio del I
Grande ( Valero Bautismos, folio 1 ) . 1
principal tribe baptized at these pla
was the Xaraine, although the Siagu;
BULL. 30]
SAN ANTONIO DE VALEEO
425
Payuguan, Papanac, and perhaps others
rt-ere represented. By 1716, 364 baptisms
nad been performed ( Valero Bautismos).
In this year, when the government was
alarming a settlement between the Rio
irande and E. Texas, Olivares proposed
ransplanting this mission, with its In-
lians, to the river then called San Antonio
le Padua, maintaining that his Xarames,
ince they were well versed in agriculture,
vould assist in teaching and subduing
lew neophytes (Olivares to the Viceroy,
vlem. de Nueva Espana, 169-70, MS.).
This plan was carried out in 1718, pos-
ession of the new site being formally
riven on May 1. The transfer was no
loubt facilitated by the close affinity of
he tribes at the new site with those at
he old. The mission was founded near
he E. frontier of the Coahuiltecan group.
^he tribes or bands near by were ex-
remely numerous and in general cor-
espondingly
mall. One of
he chief ones
;as the Payaya.
This was not
he first time
hey had heard
ie" gospel, for
i!691Massanet
ad entered
leir village on
an Antonio r.
vvhich they had
illed Yanagua-
a), set up a
ross, erected an
I tar in a chapel
f boughs, said
tassin thepres-
ice of the natives, explained its niean-
ig, and distributed rosaries, besides giy-
ig the Payaya chief a horse. This
ibe, Massanet said, was large, and
leir rancherias deserved the name of
leblo (Diario, Mem. de Nueva Espana,
xvii, 95-96, MS.).
Within about a year the mission, now
.lied San Antonio de Valero, was removed
TOSS the river, evidently to the site it
ill occupies (Espinosa, Chronica Apos-
Hca, 450, 1746). From the records it
ems that only one baptism was per-
rmed in 1718. In 1719 there were 24,
ainly of Xarames and Payayas, but
presenting also the Cluetau, Junced
uncal?), Pamaya, Siaguan, Sijame,
uni and Terocodame tribes. The first
•cade resulted in about 250 baptisms,
presenting some 40 so-called tribes.
v Feb. 1740, there had been 837 bap-
:ms. Shortly before this an epidemic
>d gone through all the San Antonio
issions, and left at Valero only 184
ophytes; but immediately afterward
739-40) 77 Tacamanes (Tacames?) were
CHURCH OF SAN ANTONIO DE VALERO, "THE ALAMO"
brought in (Mem. de Nueva Espafia
xxvin, 203-04, MS.). A report made
Dec. 17, 1741, showed 238 persons resi
dent at the mission ( Urrutia to the Vice
roy, MS.). On May 8, 1744, the first stone
of a new church was laid, but in 1762 it
was being rebuilt, a work that seems
never to have been completed ( Diego Mar
tin Garcia, 1745, op. cit, and Ynforme de
Misiones, 1762, Mem. de Nueva Espana,
xxvin, 164, MS. ). According to a report
made in 1762, the books showed 1,972
baptisms (evidently an exaggeration),
247 burials, and 454 marriages. There
were then 275 persons, of the Xarame,
Payaya, Sana, Lipan (captives mainly),
Coco, Tojo (Ton), and Karankawa
tribes. Of this number 32 were gen
tiles of the last-named tribe, whose
reduction was then being attempted,
notwithstanding the opposition of the
Zacatecan missions (see Nuestra Senom del
Rosario). The
same report, be
sides describing
the monastery
work s h ops,
church, chapel,
and ran c h ,
says of the In
dian quarters:
"Tli ere are 7
rows of houses
for the dwell
ings of the In
dians; they are
made of stone
and supplied
with doors and
\vindows; they
are furnished
with high beds, chests, nictates, pots, Hat
earthen pans, kettles, cauldrons, and
boilers. With their arched porticoes the
houses form a broad and beautiful pla/a
through which runs a canal skirted by
willows and fruit trees, and used by the
Indians. To insure a supply of water in
case of blockade by the enemy a curbed
well has been made. For the defense of
the settlement, the plaza is surrounded
by a wall. Over the gate is a large tower
with its embrasures, 3 cannons, some
firearms, and appropriate supplies (Trans,
by E. Z. Rather, in Bolton and Barker,
With the Makers of Texas, 64-65, 1904).
For a description of the massive walls,
see Bancroft, No. Mex. States, n, 207-08,
1889.
After 1765 the activity of this mission
suddenly declined, even more rapidly
than that of the neighboring missions.
This decline was contemporaneous, on
the one hand, with the lessening of po
litical activity in Texas after the acquisi
tion of Louisiana by the Spaniards, and,
on the other hand, with a growing hos-
426
SANATE ADIVA SAN BUENAVENTURA
[B. A.I
tilitv on the part of the northern tribes.
It<eem< also true that the docile tribes
OI1 which the mission hud largely de
pended were becoming exhausted
Moreover the growing villa of ban Fer
nando encroached upon the mission
I'liuN and injurious quarrels resulted.
From 17(14 to 1783 only 10l> baptisms were
recorded for Valero, while u number oi
these were of Spaniards. In 17 to In
spector Oconor reported fewer than 15
families there (quoted by Portillo, op. .cit.,
1M»7-9S). In 1798 there were still 4r>
Pavava, Sana, and others, evidently sur
vivor's of families brought there long
More (Revillu Gigedo, Carta, Dec. 27,
1703, MS.).
In 17!).') this mission was secularized,
and the lands were divided among the
neophytes and some of the citizens (not
Indians) who had abandoned Adaes in
1773. The walled inclosure and the
buildings were later occupied by the com
pany del Alamo de Parras, whence the
nanie Alamo (Revillo-Gigedo, op. cit.;
Portillo, op. cit., 353-54), and in 183(5
they became the scene of one of the most
heroic events in all history — the famed
resistance and annihilation of Travis and
his men, Mar. 6, 1836. The chapel is
now the property of the State of Texas.
The baptismal records show the surpris
ing number of about 100 apparently dis
tinct tribes or subtribes represented at this
mission during its whole career after the
removal to the San Antonio. These are:
Apache, Apion, Caguas, Camai, Cantuna
(Cantanual), ('ems (Querns?), Chaguan-
tapam, Chapamaeo, Chuapas, Cimataguo,
Cluetau, Coco, Cocomeioje (Coco), Colo
rado, Comanehe, Cupdan, Emet, Gabilan,
( iuerjuatida, lluacacasa, Hyerbipiamo,
.lancae (Tonkawa?), Juamaca(Juarnpa?),
.luancas, .luein/um, Juncatas (Junca-
taguoi, Junced, Karankawa, Lipan, Ma-
cocotna (Cocoma), Manos Coloradas,
Manos Prietas, Maquems, Matucar, Ma-
yeye, Menequen, Merhuan, Mescales,
Mesquites, Mulato, Muruam, Natao,
NYrpacha (Apache?), Nigco, Ocana,
1'achaquen (cf. Paruaehes), Pachaug,
I'airnanan, Painaya, Papanac (Panac),
Paqiiache, Pasqnal, Pastaloca, Pataguo,
Patan, Patauium, Patou, Pat/au, Pausa-
qui, I'ausay, Payaya, Payuguan (Payu-
huan), Peana, Pini(|uu, Pita, Psaupsau,
Quesal, (Juimso (Querns?), Secmoco,
Sencase, Siaban, Siaguan, Siaguasan,
SiaiiHi, Sijame, Sinicu, Siniczo (Senisos,
Ceni/osi, Sulujame, Sumi, Tacames (Ta-
camanc), Tenn, Terocodame, Tetzino,
Texa (Hainai?), Ticmamar, Tishim, Ton
kawa, Ton/.aumacagua, Tucana, Tun,
map (. \njuiap), I'racha, Xarame,
Xaraname (Araname), Yacdossa, Yman,
Yojuan, Yorica, Yuta (Yute), Zorquan. '
(n. E. n.)
San Antonio deVelero.— Bancroft, No.Mex. State
i, 618, 1886 (misprint).
Sanate Adiva (said to mean 'grea
woman,' or 'chief woman'). A priestes
or chieftainess at the Nabedache villag
on San Pedro cr., Houston co., Texas, i
1768. See Nabedache.
San Athanasio (Saint Athanasius). .
Cochimi pueblo and visita 5 leagues froi
Sanlgnacio deKadakaman mission, Low(
California, in 1745. — Venegas, Hist. Cal
n, 198, 1759.
San Benito (Saint Benedict). A form<
Serrano village of 80 inhabitants neartb
source of the Rio Mohave, 3 leagues N. :
over the mountains from San Bernardii
valley. It was visited and so named I
Fray Francisco Garces in 1776. — Garce
Diary (1776), 246, 1900.
San Bernabe( Saint Barnabas). A form
Tepehuane pueblo of Durango, Mexic^
and the seat of a mission. — Orozco y Berr
Geog., 319, 1864.
San Bernardino (Saint Bernardinm
The name of "an island that the [Gil;
river makes temporarily when it rises
w'here there are some Maricopa ranch
rias. The place was visited by Anza, For
and Garces in 1774-75. Not to be co
founded with a Maricopa rancheria of tl
same name on the Gila, 4 leagues abo\
See Coues, Garces Diary, 119, 126, 1900
San Bernardino. A former Marico]
rancheria at Agua Caliente, or the h
springs, near the Rio Gila, s. Ari:1
about 24 leagues above its mouth. It w
visited by Anza in 1774, and by Garci
Anza, anil Font in 1775.
Agua Caliente.— Anm and Font (1780) cited
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 392, 1889. San B
nardino del Agua Caliente. -Font (1775) quoted
Coues, Garces Diary, 120, 1900.
San Bernardo ( Saint Bernard ) . A nai
applied by Mezieres in 1778 to one of t'
Tawehash villages visited by him
upper Red r. , Texas. See Mezieres, let
to Croix, Apr.. 19, 1778 (in which
reports having given the village this nai
in honor of the Governor of Louisiani
MS. in Archive Gen. Mex. (H. E. B.H
San Bonifacio (Saint Boniface). Ap]i
rently a former rancheria of one of t ;
Pi man tribes, probably Papago, situat[
s. of the Rio Gila between San Ang<
and San Francisco, in the present Arizoi
at the beginning of the 18th century.
S. Bonifacius.— Kino, map (1702), in Stockli
Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
San Buenaventura. The ninth Fran*
can mission founded in California, a
the last by Father Junipero Serra. T
site was chosen within the limits of 1
present Ventura, Ventura co., near '
beach and adjoining one of the nat
villages, and the usual founding ce
monies took place Mar. 31, 1782.
natives seemed pleased with the prosp
and readilv aided in the constructor
BOLL. 30]
SAN CARLOS
427
the new buildings. The increase in the
number of neophytes was not so rapid as
at some of the missions. In 1790 there
were 385; in 1800, 715; in 1810, 1,297;
while the highest number, 1,328, was
reached in 1816. In other respects the
mission was very successful; it had more
cattle (10,013 head) and raised more
grain (9,400 bushels) in 1800 than any
other place in California. Vancouver
visited the mission in Nov. 1793, and
remarked on the quantity, variety, and
general excellence of its vegetables
and fruits. The buildings also were
excellent, though the new stone
church was not completed and dedi-
•ated until 1809. During the first
lecade of the 19th century the mission
•ontinued the most prosperous in Cali-
ornia. In 1810 there were 21,221 cattle,
>,276 horses and mules, and 8,543 small
tock, with an average crop for the decade
>f 6,400 bushels. Though losing some-
vhat by 1820, the mission still retained
irst place. The earthquake of 1812,
vhich destroyed the church at San Juan
'apistrano, also severely injured the new
hurch of San Buenaventura, and it was
eared that the whole mission site was
ettling into the sea, so that all the in-
abitants removed to higher ground for
hree months. After 1820 the mission
eclined rapidly, both in converts and in
laterial prosperity. In 1830 there were
26 neophytes, and 626 in 1834. Up to
mt time "the total number of natives
aptized was 3,805, of whom 1,909 were
lildren. Secularization does not seem
) have been carried out here until 1837.
ancroft estimates that in 1840 there were
xmt 250 Indians in the community and
5 many more scattered in the district.
i 1844 the mission was reported as
ill fairly prosperous; in 1846 the lands
ere sold for $12,000. The buildings re-
ained in the possession of the Catholic
'lurch, and since 1843 the mission has
'en the regular parish church of Ven-
ra, which in garbled form was named
om the mission. In 1 893 the old church
is so renovated as to lose much of its
storic interest. The Indians among
hom San Buenaventura mission was
tablished belonged to the Chumashan
. v. ) linguistic family, which probably
rnlshed the major portion of the neo-
>ytes. (A. B. L.)
San Carlos (Saint Charles). The second
anciscan mission founded in California.
"en before the founding of San Diego an
pedition started N. under PortoM, in
39, to explore the country and find the
rt of Monterey, previously described by
zcaino (1602)," where it was intended to
ablish the next mission. They reached
- port, but did not recognize it, and
urned. after setting up a cross on the
shore of the bay. The following spring
two expeditions started, one by land and
one by sea. Both expeditions arrived
safely, and the port was this time recog
nized beyond a doubt. The cross was
found still standing, but surrounded and
adorned with arrows, sticks, feathers,
fish, meat, and clams, placed there by
the natives, apparently as offerings. The
bells were hung and the Mission of San
Carlos Borromeo de Monterey was for
mally founded June 3, 1770. Some huts
were built and a palisade erected, but for
several days no natives appeared. Father
Junipero Serra soon became dissatisfied
with the site of the mission, and in De
cember, after the necessary buildings had
been constructed, it was removed to
Carmelo valley. The mission was hence
forth known as San Carlos Borromeo del
Carmelo, sometimes in later days merely
as Carmelo. The old site became the pre
sidio of Monterey. The native name of
the new site, according to Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, Feb. 22, 1860) was Eslenes. The
number of converts gradually increased,
165 being reported in 1772, and 61 4 in 1783.
Serra made San Carlos his headquarters,
and here he died, Aug. 24, 1784, and was
buried in the mission church. In 1785
Lasuen was chosen padre presidente, and
made his residence chiefly at San Carlos,
Palou having temporarily taken charge
after Serra' s death. Monterey being an
important port, San Carlos was visited
by a number of travelers, including La
Perouse (1786) and Vancouver (1793).
The mission never had a large number of
neophytes; the highest, 927, was reached
in 1794, after which there was a gradual
decline. In livestock and agriculture
the mission was fairly successful, the
average crop for the decade ending 1800
being 3,700 bushels. Cattle and horses
in 1800 numbered 2,180, and sheep more
than 4,000. There was considerable in
crease during the next decade, but before
1820 the decline had begun, though it was
less marked for a time than at many other
missions. In 1797 a new stone church,
the ruins of which are still to be seen, was
completed. The number of neophytes
was 758 in 1800, 513 in 1810, 381 in 1820,
and about 150 in 1834. There was but
little of the mission property left at the
time of secularization in the year last
named, while by 1840 the ruined build
ings were all that remained. The mission
church was entirely neglected until about
1880, when it was restored and roofed,
and was rededicated in Aug. 1884. The
neophytes of San Carlos belonged chiefly
to the Costanoan and Esselenian lin
guistic stocks. Representatives of most
of the Esselen villages were doubtless
included, as well as of the Rumsen, Kal-
indaruk, and Sakhone divisions of the
42S
SAN CARLOS APACHE — SANDALS
[B. A.
i some of the Chalones, with
pr,.bably also some of the Mntsun. The
ft .11.. wing names of villages are given by
Tayl-.r (Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, I860), most
of "them being taken from the mission
books: Achasta, Alcoz, Animpayamo, As-
pasniairan, Cakananik, Capanay (Kapa-
nai), Carmentaruka, Chachat, Coyyo,
Cnlul (Kulul), Kctreagam, Echilat, Es-
lanairan, Kxrellemaks, Fyules, Gilimis,
(iuayusta, Ichcnta, Jappayon, Lucayasta,
Mnstae, Xennequi, Noptac, Nutnur,
Nuthesnm (.Mutsnn), Pachhepes, Paisin,
Pytoguis (I'oitokwis), Santa Clara (Es-
selenes proper), Sapponet, Sargentarukas,
Sxmrondo, Tcbityilat, Tiubta, Triwta,
Tncutnnt (or Santa Teresa), Tushguesta,
Wachanaruka, Xasenm, Xumis, Yampas,
Yanostas, Ymnnacam. (A. B. L.)
Carmelo.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.20.18tiO. San
Carlos.— Ibid.' San Carlos de Carmelo.— Ibid. San
Carlos del Carmelo. — Bancroft, Hist. Cal., I, 170,
l^Ni. San Carlos de Monterey. — Ibid.
San Carlos Apache. A part of the Apache
duelling at the San Carlos agency, Ariz.,
SA-, CAR! OS APACHE
numbering 1,172 in 1009. The name has
• ••tlmic significance, having been
«1 officially to those Apache living
the (iila r. in Arizona, and sometimes
1 to also as Uilenos, or Gila
Apache ((]. v.).
c deck a.-White, MS. Hist. Apaches
(Chirical.ua name). Hahel-topa-
.-'•li.-t. ^uiim Sprachstamm, i, 870 1877
riv'-r'V.InUM.unH1.1!:'1 lirr<>ws "ho 'live on the
San Casimiro (Saint Casimir). A ranch-
the so-called Qniquima (Quigyu-
•v Father Kino in FeK-Sar
Doubtless situated on the E. bank
of the Rio Colorado, above tidewater, ir
N.w.Sonora, Mexico. — Bancroft, No.Mex
States, i, 500, 1884; Cones, Garces Diary
178, 1900.
Sanchecantacket. A village in 1698 nea
Edgartown, on the island of Martha:
Vineyard, Mass.
Sahnchecontuckquet.— Doc. of 1698 in Mass. Hist
Soc. Coll., 1st s., X, 13'-'. 180'.). Sanchecantacket.-
Jbid., i, 204, note, 1806. Sengekontakit.— Cottoi
(1674), ibid.
Sanchines. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolore
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor i
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
SanClemente (Saint Clement). A forme
rancheria, probably of the Sobaipuri, vii
ited and so named by Kino and Mange i
1699. Situated on the w. bank of Ri
Santa Cruz, N. of the present Tucsoi
Ariz.— Mange (1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex
4th s., i, 316, 1856.
San Cosme (Saint Cosmas). A form<;
rancheria, probably of the Papago, d
rectly N. of San Xavier del Bac, on R
Santa Cruz, s. Ariz.
S. Cosmas. — Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Ne
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Cosme.— Venegas, Hi
Cal., i, map, 1759.
San Cristobal (Saint Christopher). On
the principal pueblo of the Tano (q. v.
situated between Galisteoand Pecos, Sar
Fe co., N. Mex. The natives of this pi
bio and of San Lazaro were forced
hostilities of the Apache, the easte
Keresan tribes, and the Pecos to trans
their pueblos to the vicinity of San Jut
where the towns were rebuilt under t
same names (Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Me
186, 1889). This removal (which y
more strictly to a place called Puebli
near the present Potrero, about 2 m. E
Santa Cruz, on the Rio Santa Cruz),
cnrred after the Pueblo revolt of 16
and prior to 1692, at which latter date 1
natives were found by Vargas in their n
locality. The pueblo was abandoned
1694, but was later reoccupied, and ^ -
finally deserted in 1696 after the mur
of their missionary in June of that y( ,
Most of their descendants are now ami ;
the Hopi of Arizona. See Bandelieri
Arch. List. Papers, iv, 83, 103, !£':
Meline, Two Thousand Miles, 220, It \
Christobal.— Arrowsmith, Map N. A., 1795, ed. ' i •
Christoval.— Crepy, Map Ainer. Sept., 1783
Pant-ham-ba.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 221,
(misprint). San Christoval. — Alcedo, Die. Geo
557, 1786. San Cristobal.— Sosa (1591) in Doc. Ii
xv, 25 et seq., 1871. San Cristobel.— Meline, '
Thousand Miles, 220, 1867. SanCristoforo.— Co' :
bus Mem. Vol., 155,1893. San Cristoval.— Ba
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, 1,101.1881. SantCh •
tobal.— Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvr, 114, !
Sant Xpoval.— Ibid., 259. Sant Xupal.— Thid. jj
S. Christoval.— D'Anville, Map Am. Sept., '
Yam-p'-ham-ba.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa ';
in, 125, 1890 (aboriginal name). Yam P'ham
Ibid., iv, 83, 1892.
Sandals. In America, as among Or
tal nations, the sandal was anciently u !
following in its distribution generally '•
BULL. 30]
S AND ATOTON SANDIA
429
warmer isotherms, but often being car
ried by migration and retained through
tribal custom in regions where extremes
3f temperature prevailed. In both hemi
spheres the sandal formed a part of the
costume of the peoples more advanced in
culture; it was the characteristic foot
wear of the Peruvians, Central Ameri
cans, Mexicans, and Pueblos, and espe-
•ially of Indians living in the cactus
*egion generally. In its simplest form
he Pueblo sandal consisted of a sole
)raided from tenacious leaves, held to the
oot by a toe and heel cord, or by a cord
•oved through loops on the margin of the
;ole and passing over the foot. Other
andals have flaps at the toe and heel,
ind in some cases the entire foot is cov-
Ted, when the sandal becomes a sort of
ude moccasin. Sandals occur in consid-
rable variety, designed for men, women,
nd children, and for different seasons,
"he material is almost exclusively de-
ived from the yucca plant— either the
•lain leaves, hanks of the extracted fiber,
r cord of various sizes twisted from the
her. Sandals consisting of a half-inch
>ad of yucca fibers, held to the foot with
trips of the same material or by thongs,
re said to be worn by Kawia men at
ight. Putnam found sandals in Mam-
ioth Cave, Ky., thus determining their
)rmer use in" E. United States. A few
•ibes of California, the Ute of the inte-
or basin, the Mohave, the Pima, and
erhaps the tribes around the Gulf of
[exico, wore sandals. Within recent
ears the older people among the Pima
ave commonly worn sandalsof undressed
ide, especially when traveling, to pro-
>ct the feet from cactus spines. A simi-
r sandal is worn by the Chemehuevi.
mong some of the ancient Pueblos a
ndal was buried with the body of an
<fant to "guide" the deceased to the
oapu or entrance to the underworld.
3e Clotldny, Moccasin.
Consult Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
'3, 1898; Holmes in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
, 1896; Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
m. Archteol. and Ethnol., vin, no. 2,
'08; Mason in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1894,
96; Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 133,
91; Nordenskiold, Cliff Dwellers of the
esa Verde, 1893. (w. H.)
Sandatoton ('those who eat by them-
Ives' ). A clan or band of the Cbirica-
ia Apache, supposed to be a part of the
naleno now under San Carlos and Fort
)ache agencies, Ariz.
ssiluda.— Gatsehet, MS., B. A. E., 1883 (from
' rmmeor their chief). San-da-to-tons.— White,
;. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875. Sandedotan.—
tschet, MS., B. A. E., 1883.
Sandbanks. A Hatteras village on Hat-
•asid.,N.C.,E.ofPamlicosd.,inl701.—
Avson (1709), Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
Sanderstown. A former Cherokee set
tlement in N. E. Alabama, probably tak
ing its name from some prominent mixed-
blood, (j. M. )
Sandia ( Span. : ' watermelon ' ) . A Ti-
gua pueblo on the E. bank of the Rio
Grande, N. Mex., 12m. N. of Albuquer
que. It evidently formed one of the pue
blos of the Province of Tiguex of the
chroniclers of Coronado's expedition in
1540-42; and is the Kapeya (a corruption
of Nafiat, the native name of the pueblo)
of Juan de Ofiate in 1598. Sandia be
came the seat of the Franciscan mission
of San Francisco early in the 17th cen
tury, but it was abandoned during the
Pueblo revolt of 1680, most of the in
habitants fleeing for safety to the Ilopi
country in x. E. Arizona, where, probably
A SANDIA MAN
with other refugees, they built the village
of Payupki, on the Middle mesa, the walls
of which are still partly standing. Pay
upki is the name by which the Sandia
pueblo is still known to the Ilopi. In.
1681 Gov. Otermin, during his attempt to
reconquer New Mexico, burned Sandia.
The people remained among the Ilopi
until 1742, when Fathers Delgado and
Pino brought 441 of them and their chil
dren to the Rio Grande; but it would
seem that some of these returned to Ari
zona, since Father Juan Miguel Mem-hero,
in a petition to the governor in 1748, stated
that for six years he had been engaged
missionary work among the Indians, and
had "converted and gained more than
350 souls from, here to the Puerco r.,
430
SAN DIEGO
[B. A.
which I have brought from the Moqui
nueblos— bringing with me thecaciqueof
these Monui pueblos, for the purpose of
establishing their pueblo at the place
called Sandia," and thereupon asked for
possession of the land at that point "so
is to prevent my converts from returning
toai.osta.-y." The governor made the
desired grant (which now consists of
24, 1ST acres, confirmed by Congress), and
the new pueblo was established in due
form under the name Xuestra Senora de
los Dolores, y San Antonio de Sandia (see
Meline. Two Thousand Miles, 214, 1867;
Prince, New Mexico, 38, 1883). The
population of Sandia was 78 in 1910. See
fiithl/i,-', T'n/ini. (F. w. n.)
Asumpcion.— Bancroft, Arix. and N. Mex., 281,
iss1) ior Dolores; mission name). Candia- — Za-
rate-Salmeron (en. 1029) quoted by Bandelier in
\rcli Inst. Papers, iv, 220, 1892. Deis.— Pike,
Exped app., pt. iii, 13, 1810. Dolores.— Bancroft,
Ari/. and N. Mex., 281. 1889 (Asumpcion or; mis
sion name). Kin Nodozi.— Curtis, Am. Ind., I,
138 1907 ('striped houses': Navaho name). Ma-
peya.— Columbus Memorial Vol., 155, 1893 (mis
print ufofiate's "Napeya"). Na-fhi-ap.— Bande
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 130, 1890 (native
name of the pueblo). Nafiad.— Gatschet, Isleta
MS. yocab., B. A. K., 1885 (' dusty place': Isleta
name of the pueblo). Na-fi-ap. — Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, m, 200, 1890 (native name
of the pueblo i. Nafiat.— Hodge, field notes, B.
A. K., 1S95 (native name of pueblo). Nafihuide, —
Gatsehet, Isleta MS. yocab., B. A. E., 1885 (pi.
Nafihun: Isleta name of the people). Napeya. —
Ofiate (1598) in Doe. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871 (corrup
tion of Na-fi-ap ). Na'pfe'ta.— Hodge, field notes,
B. A. K., 1*99 (from nd ' hill,' pfn'na ' cloud,' re
ferring to the wind-blown sand-dunes in the vi
cinity: Taos nffme). Naphiat. — Hodge, field
notes. B. A. E., 1895 (also Xafiat; Isleta name).
Na-pi-ap.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., I, 18,
1883 (native name). Na-pi-hah. — Jouvenceau in
Cath. Pion , i, no. 9, 13, 1900. Na-si-ap.— Bande
lier, Gilded Man, 149, 1893. N. S. de los Dolores
de Sandia.— Alencaster (1805) quoted in Prince,
Hist. N. Mex., 37, 1883 /mission name) . Nuestra
Senora de los Dolores de Sandia.— Ward in Ind. Aff.
Hep. 1*67, 213, isti.s (mission name). Our Lady of
Sorrow and Saint Anthony of Sandia. — Meline, Two
Thousand Miles, 218, 18(17. Our Lady of Sorrows
and Saint Anthony of Sandia.— Prince, Hist.
N. Mex., 3.x, ]ss:5 Payupki.— Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., vi. 397, 1894 (Hopi name). Bandea.— Meri-
wether (lx,56) in H. K. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
3d s«->s., i if,, 1S57. Sandia.— Rivera, Diario, leg.
, 173t">. San-Diaz.— Mai te-Brun, Geog., v, 328,
Sandilla.— Arny in Ind. Afi. Rep. 1871, 382,
1872. San Francisco de Sandia. — Henavides Me
morial, 20, KJHO. Saudia.— Davis, El Gringo, 428,
1857 (misprint). SDiaz,— Miihlenpfordt quoted
by Huschmann, Neu-Mexico, 272, 1858 S Dies —
Pike, Kxped., 3d limp, 1SK) Sendia.— D'Anvil'le
Map Ainer. Sept., 171H. St. Dies.— Pike, Exped.,
api«., pt. iii, 222, IMo. Sundia.— Calhoun (1840) in
.Mess, and Corresp., 2()(i, 1850. Washrotsi.—
field notes. 15. A. E., 18H5 ('dusty': La-
lamej. Wa'shutse.— (iatschet, Lagiina MS.
'-. »•, A- E-.l,H7y (Lacuna name). Wash-
, hehl notes, h. A. E., 1895 (Acoma
. We -suala-kuin.-F. H. Cushing, inf'n,
foot village', referring to the large feet of
th,. inhabitants [?] : Zuni name; s=hl}. Zandia.—
Na^'pa"' '!• Ki29) quoted by Bancroft,
San Diego (Saint James). The first mis-
»i established within the present state
ilifornia. After the expulsion of the
•«."i 1767, the Spanish authorities
ermined to found a number of military
and missionary establishments in Califor-
nia. The mission work was placed in th
hands of the Franciscans, and Fathe
Junfpero Serra, who was already pres
dent of the missions of Lower California
took charge. Two yessels and two Ian
expeditions wrere dispatched north war
from the settlements in Lower California
and reached the harbor of San I)ieg<
named and described in 1602 by Vizcain<
in the early summer of 1769. Sen
arrived with the last land division c
July 1, and on July 16 he formal!
founded the mission, dedicating it to Sa
Diego de Alcala. The place chosen w;
at the present Old Town, on a hill ne;
the bay, at or near the native village
Coyoy. The natives were by no meai
timid; indeed they soon became so bold
their thievish operations that they made
concerted attempt to plunder the sett!
ment. In the conflict which followe
Aug. 15, 1769, one Spaniard and a nui
ber of Indians were killed. After this
stockade was built around the missio
and the natives became more respectfi
The missionary work was at first witho
success, and it was a year or more befc
the first neophyte was enrolled, wh
for several years the work progressed t
slowly. During the first few years t
mission also suffered much from lack
supplies, and at one time was on t
point of being abandoned when the si
plies arrived. Owing to lack of kno>
edge of local conditions the crops of t
first two or three years were not succe
ful. In 1774 the mission was moved N.
up the valley about 6 m. to a place call
by the natives Nipaguay, while the <
site at Cosoy became the presidio,
the new locality various buildings w<
erected, including a wooden church, 1!
57 ft, with roof of tules. At the end:
this year there were 97 neophytes; 'f
crops' had been fairly successful and I
livestock were increasing. During •
summer of 1775 the prospects seen
bright: on one day 60 new converts w >'<
baptized; but a little later, on the ni|
of Nov. 4, 1775, the mission was attack!
by nearly 800 Indians. The total ni;
ber of persons at the mission wras o
11 — 4 soldiers, the two priests, and
others, two of whom were boys. Fat
Jayme and two of the men were kill ,
and most of the buildings burned. 1 •
uprising seems to have been due lar£
to two of the recently baptized neophy >>
who incited the neighboring ranche -
to make the attack. For several y<;?
after there were reports of intended 1
tilities, but aside from an expedition* '
against the hostile Indians of Pam^1
1778, there seems to have been no oP
conflict. Meanwhile the mission buj-
ing had been rebuilt and the numbe '
neophytes increased rapidly. In ]
Jl'LL. 30]
SAN DIEGO SANDUSKY
431
here were 740; in 1790, 856; and in 1800,
,523, the mission at that time being the
nost populous in California. In 1797
here were 554 baptisms, the second
argest number recorded for a single year
t any California mission. Fages re
torted in 1787 that on account of the
terility of the soil not more than half
he neophytes lived at the mission, and
adeed it seems that the converts lived
ipre independently than at the other
lissions, occupying to a large extent
heir own rancherias. About the year
800 extensive irrigation works were be
an, including a large dam, still in exist-
nce, which was constructed about 3£ m.
bovethe mission, though this may" not
ave been finished before 1817 or even
,ter. A new church was built and dedi-
ited Nov. 12, 1813. During the decade
iding with 1820 the death rate among the
>ophytes was 77 per cent of baptisms and
> per cent of population. The greatest
imber of neophytes, 1,829, was reached
, 1824, while by 1830, the number had
creased to about the same as in 1820.
iiring this decade the mission attained
3 greatest prosperity and had several
nches and cattle stations in the neigh-
>ring valleys. One of the most impor-
at was at Santa Isabel, where a chapel
is built in 1822 for the 450 neophytes
that place. From the time of its
anding to its secularization in 1834,
len statistics ceased, the total number
Indians baptized numbered 6,036, of
lorn 2,685 were children. As the neo-
ytes here had never been so closely
ached to the mission as elsewhere, the
ange due to secularization was not
3at, the decay of the mission having
?un a decade before. The opportunity
s given the Indians in 1833 to become
lependent of the mission and take up
ds for themselves, but very few ac-
>ted the offer. In Nov. 1834, the na-
e pueblo of San Pascual was reported
contain 34 families. In 1840 there
re still about 800 ex-neophytes nomi-
1 ly under the control of mission au-
1 rities, though but 50 at the mission
] per. The mission building and or-
t rds still remained in charge of the
1 'res till about 1846, when they were
1 by Governor Pico. In 1852 the" build-
1 3 were used as barracks by United
> :es troops. Of the old adobe church
J little now remains excepting the
!• we and some crumbling walls, but
•s have been taken by the Landmarks
tfCaUfornia to prevent further de-
c ; The Indians in the neighborhood
Diago, from whom the mission
« w most of its neophytes, belong to
1 luman linguistic stock, and have
J> i given the collective name Dieguenos
('V'). (A.B.L.)
San Diego. A Cora pueblo and former
ly a visita of the mission of Santa Fe. • sit
uated on the w. bank of Rio San Pedro
lat. 22° 10', Jalisco, Mexico, 12 rn. s of
Rosa Morada.
S. Diego.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
San Diego del Rio (Saint James of the
River). A former Tepehuane pueblo in
Durango, Mexico, and the seat of a Span
ish mission.
S. Diego del Rio.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 319, 1864.
San Dieguito (Little Saint James). A
Dieguefio settlement, established after the
secularization act of 1834, about halfway
between San Diego and San Luis Rey
missions, s. Cal.
?Rn^ef?ito-~£,rffUell° (1856> in H- R- Ex- D°c.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857. San Dieguito —
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth
IV, 146, 1907. Sinyaupichkara.— Ibid. 149 (native
name). Unov.— Ibid. (Luisenoname).
San Dionysio (Saint Dennis ) . A former
Yuma rancheria on the N. bank of Gila
r., near its mouth, in Arizona, visited and
so named by Father Kino in 1700. It
was directly across the Colorado from
Concepcion mission, the site of the sub
sequent Ft Yuma. See Coues, Garces
Diary, 1900.
Palma's rancheria.— Anza (1774) in Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 389, 1889 (named from the Yuma
chief). San Dionysio.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., i, 301,
1759. S. Diomsio.— Anza (1774) cited by Bancroft
Ariz, and N. Mex., 389, 1889. S. Dionysio —Ve
negas, Hist, Cal., I, map, 1759. S. Dionysius.—
Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Netie Welt-Bott,
74, 1726. S. Doonysio.— Kino, map (1701) in Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 360, 1889 (misprint).
Sand Painting. See Dry Painting.
Sand Papago. A term formerly locally
applied to the Indians around Sonoita,
called by the Spaniards Papagos Arena-
nos, from their frequenting, at certain sea
sons of the year, the wild wastes which
stretch away along the shores of the Gulf
of California, feeding principally on fish,
jaivas, and a singular root which is found
in the sand drifts. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Dec. 28, 1860.
Sand Town. A former Upper Creek
town on the right bank of Chattahoochee
r., at the mouth of Sweetwatercr., Doug
las co. , Ga. The land was ceded to the
United States by treaty of Washington,
D. C., Jan. 24, 1826.— Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., pt. 2, 714, and Ga. map, 1899.
See Uktahasasi.
Sand Town. A former Upper Creek
town on Chattahoochee r. near the pres
ent Sand Town, Campbell co., Ga. —
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ga. map,
1899.
Sandusky (Huron: Otsaandosti, 'cool wa
ter'). Two Wyandot villages formerly
inOhio; the one, sometimes called Lower
Sandusky, was on the site of the present
Sandusky, Erie co., and was settled
in 1751 by a party of Hurons from near
Detroit. The other village, commonly
known as Upper Sandusky, was near the
432
SANDY HILL SAN FELIPE
[B.A.
present town of that name, in Wyandot co.
KSousket.-Doc. of 1748in N. Y. Doc. Col Hist
18;xS. Sandesque.— Hoishcrbert (Iy4/) in
Sandoske.— Doc.
\ l.")l. 1.' . —
V V Hoc Col Hist X 84. INV>.
i',f 1717 U.i.1 Hi- Sandosket.-Doc of 1748, ibid.,
Sandosk'i.-Crcpy Map. C«. 1755. Sandosky.-
u - - Hist- Soc- Co11- 4th
x 4S3 1S71 Sanduskians.-Clark (1782) in But-
U-Vtit-hi, Washington-Irvine Corr., 40'_>. 1882. San-
duskv —Johnson (17(13) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vii 533, IN*;. S» 'd'osquet.-French Kep. (1761)
in Muss. Hi>t. Soc. Coll.. 4th s.. IX, 428. 18/1.
St Douskie. — Writt-r of 1782 in Butterfield, Wash
ington Irvine Corr.. 375, 1882. St. Dusky.— Ibid. ^
Sandy Hill. A band, probably Missi-
sauna, living E- "f Georgian bay, Ont. —
Hind, Lab. Penin., n, 170, 1863.
San Emidio. A Chumaahan division,
named after the land grant and present
Rancho Emidio, formerly occupying "the
country In nu Buena Vista and Carises
lakes and Kern r. to the Sierra Nevada
and ('oast range," Oal. By treaty of June
10, 1S51, these tril)es, which had been
greatly reduced by smallpox and by con
flict with Spaniards and neighboring In
dians, reserved a tract between Tejon
pass and Kern r. , and ceded the remain
der of their lands to the United States.
The treaty, however, was made inopera
tive through its rejection by the Senate.
San Imiri.— Roycc in isth Rep. H. A. E., 782, 1899.
San Imirio.— Ibid., 7ss. San Juris. — Harbour in
Sk-n. Kx. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, suss., 25(i, 1853.
Sanetch. A Salish tribe speaking the
Songish dialect and living on Saanich
peninsula and the neighboring ids., s. w.
Vancouver id. According to Wilson
(.lour. Kthnol. Soc. Lond., 238, 1866), they
numbered about 600 in 1858; in 11KK) the
population was 24U. There are 5 bands:
Mayne Island, Panqueehin, Tsawout,
Tsartlip, and Tsehump. The Saturna Is
land Indians also belong to the Sanetch.
Eus a-nich. — K:iin', Wand, in N. A., 239. 1859.
Isanisks.— Slu-i, Catli. Miss.. 475, 18">5. Nanitch —
Wilkt'<, T. S. Ex pi. Expi-d., iv, 483. 1845.
Saanitch.— Mayno, Brit. Col., 165, 1861. Samtsh.—
Tolinii- an-l Iiawson, Vocal)s. Brit. Col., 120)?,
ls>l. Sanetch.— <J rant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
1".»3. is.17. Sanich.— Can. Ind. An". Rep, map, 189l!
Sqsa'nitc.- Boas, MS., J{. ,\. E., 1887.
San Felipe (Saint Philip). A Keresan
pueblo on the w. bank of the Rio Grande,
about IL' in. above Hernalillo, N. central
New Mexico. Before the advent of the
Spaniards into New Mexico in the 16th
centucy. the ancestors of the inhabitants
of this pueblo and of Cochiti formed a
single tribe occupying successively a
lumber of pueblos, the hist of which was
kuapa. Owing to the aggressiveness of
the Tewa, whose territory' formed their
hern boundary, these people were
to separate into two divisions,
the Cochiti, retiring to the Potrero
•jo, the other branch going farther
flown the Kio (Jrande to the site of the
exican settlement of Cubero
just w. of that stream, where they bui
the pueblo of Katishtya. Subsequent!;
however, this village was abandoned ar
a new one, bearing the same name, w:
constructed at the foot of the mesa
Tamita. Here the San Felipe lived wh(
Coronado visited New Mexico in 154
In 1591 Castano de Sosa visited tl
pueblo and probably gave it the sai
name by which it is now common
known; and in 1598 Ofiate also visited
a document bearing on his expediti
applying the name "Castixes" (E
tishtya) collectively to the pueblos
San Felipe and "Comitre." This, ho
ever, is doubtless an error in copyii
the latter name being apparently a n~
print or corruption of Tamita, the na
of the mesa at the foot of which n
A SAN FELIPE MAN
pueblo of San Felipe stood. It be-,^
the seat of a Spanish mission early ii '
17th century, and its first church i;^
erected by Fray Cristobal de Quifi "
who died at the pueblo in 1607 or ",
and was buried in the church he l
founded. San Felipe was also the ^1-
dence of the Father Custodian in ;
but not as a permanent seat. Th( •
Felipe Indians took an active part i !it
Pueblo revolt of 1680, and as ther. jtl
then no resident priest at their pi '''
they aided in killing the rnissionai 0
Cochiti, Santo Domingo, and San 1 ';*
(the latter residing at the monastt '>
Santo Domingo), as well as in the ^
sacre of the Spanish colonists llgj
neighboring haciendas and of some -•'
members of their own tribe wl re
BULL. 30]
SAN FELIPE
433
mained faithful to the Spaniards. In the
latter part of 1681 the pueblo was de
serted by its inhabitants, who fled with
the Cochitenos and others to Potrero
Viejo, but returned in 1683 (see Cochiti).
Between the latter date and 1692, when
Vargas made his appearance in New
Mexico, they again retreated with the
other tribes to the Potrero, but the San
Felipes were induced by the Spaniards to
return. . When Vargas appeared the fol
lowing year he found the San Felipe
Indians in a new pueblo at the northern
end of the summit of the long Black
inesa (Pu'nyi Chatya)w. of the present
village, which had been built subsequent
to 1683. Here a church was erected in
1694, the walls of which are still partly
standing. Soon after the beginning of the
18th century, when there was no further
necessity of a defensive site, the tribe left
its inesa settlement and erected at its base
the San Felipe of the present time — the
fourth pueblo that has borne the abo
riginal name Katishtya. No remains of
the old village near the mesa of Tamita
are traceable. San Felipe was made a
visita of Santo Domingo in 1782. Popu
lation, 554 in 1890, 475 in 1905, and 514
in 1910.
Following are the San Felipe clans,
those marked * being quite extinct, and
those marked | having only one or two
survivors in 1895: Yaka (Corn), Dyami
(Eagle), Kuuts (Antelope), Haami (To
bacco), Oshach (Sun), Tanyi (Calabash),
Hakanyi (Fire), Tsina (Turkey), Huuka
;Dove), Showati (Parrot), Peruka (Frog or
Toad), Waiushr (Duck), Tsits (Water),
3ii) Ant), tlsi (a red and white flower),
3hrotsona (Coyote), *Tawash (Moon),
("Miitsr (Hummingbird), tSisika (Swal-
ow), Yascha (Coral bead), Hapanyi
lOak), Kohai (Bear), *Dyani (Deer),
^Ishto (Arrow), *Mina (Salt), *Haatsu
Earth), *Shuwimi (Turquoise), Soshka
Roadrunner), *Schilra (Crow), Mokaich
Mountain-lion).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
ii, 126, 1890; iv, 187 et seq., 1892. See
Zeresan Family, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
achichi.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 102,
371(probablyidentical). Castixes.— Onate (1598),
iia., 114 (corruption of Katistya: Bandelier in
-rch. Inst. Papers, iv, 189, 1892) . Catriti.— Bande-
er in Arch. Inst. Bull., I, 18,1883 (from an
arly source). Kacht'ya.— Hodge, field notes, B.
. E., 1895 (Laguna name). Ka-lis-cha.— Simp-
>n in Rep. Sec. War, 143, note 1850 (given as
roper name; misprint?). Kalistcha.— Loew in
i-heelerSurv. Rep., vii, 418, 1879 (old name; mis-
nnt?). Katihcha.— Voth,Trad.Hopi,ll,1905(Hopi
ame). Ka-tish-tya.— Bandelier in 7th Internal,
ong Amer., vii, 451, 1890 (aboriginal name).
£ 11o£~tya'~Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in,
fc.lSW. Kat-ist-ya.— Ibid., iv, 189, 1892. Ka-ti-
'?••— Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., i, no. 9, 12, 1906.
a-tish-tye.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 215, 1893 (mis-
nnt, 0 for Q). P'atu'ak.— Hodge, field notes, B.
• *.., 1895 (Isleta name; probably 'deep water'),
ash-tre-tye.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., 1, 18,
«3 (proper name). San Felepe.— Davis, Span.
3nq. N. Mex., map, 1869. San Felipe.-Doc. of
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 28
?«S ffied Qy B*n£elier in Arch. Inst. Papers, vi,
189, 1892. San Felipe de Keres.— Muhlenpfordt
Mejico, n, 033, 1844. San Felipe de Queres -Kern
m Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 35 1^54. Sa£
Fehpo.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist vi 183 1883
?^SPPc~G£lle.gas (1844> in Kniorv, Recon.'
478,1848. San Fellipe.— Bandelier in Arch lust
Papers, iv 193 1892 (misprint). San Filipe'.-
Hughes, Doniphan's Exped., 96, 1848 San
Phelipe.— Villa-Senor, Theatre Am., n, 420, 1748
ban Pnehppe.— Falconer in Jour. Roy. Geog Soc
L°'ld xiii, 217, 1843. San Philippe.-Johnstori
(1»46) m Emory, Recon., 567, 1848. San Phillippe _
Abert, ibid., 461. Sant Phelipe.— Onate (1598) 'in
Doc. Ined., xvi, 114, 254, 1871. Sant Philepe.— Onate
misquoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst Papers iv
pt 2, 97, 1892. S. Felip.-D'Anville, Ma pN A
Bolton'sed., 1752 S. Felipe.-D' Anville, Map Am!
Sept., 1746. S. Felipe de Cueres.— Humboldt Atlas
Nouv . Espagne, carte 1 , 1S11. S. Felipe de Cuerez.-
fi^iiboldt quoted by Simpson in Smithson. Rep.
1869, o34, LS/1. Sn Phelipe.— Doc. of 1693 quoted bv
Bawlelier in Arch. lust. Papers, iv, 190, 1892.
Ss Philip de queres.— Pike, Exped. ,3d map, 1810 S.
Phelipe.— Rivera, Diurio, leg. 784, 173(i St. Philip —
Pike, Travels, 273, 1811. St. Philippe. -Abert in
Emory, Recon., 462, 1848. St. Philips.— Pike Ex
ped. ,app.,pt. in, 13, isio. St. Phillipe —Abert in
Emory, Recon., 469, 1848. St. Phillippe.— Ibid., 461
To Hachele.— Curtis, Am. Ind., I, 138, 1907 ('pull
up water': Navaho name). We-thlu-ella-kwin.—
Gushing in The Millstone, ix, 151, Sept. 1884 (Zufli
name of "Old San Felipe "). Wi'-li-gi.— Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Pecos name). Wi'-li-
gi-i . — Ibid. (Jemeznume).
San Felipe. A former Diegueno ranche-
ria about 70 m. N. E. of San Diego, s.
Cal. As the Indians failed to prove title,
the land was confirmed to white settlers
by court decision, and in 1903, under act
of Congress of May 27, 1902, the 40 occu
pants of San Felipe were removed to a
new reservation at Pala. See Melejo.
Puerta San Felipe.— Jackson and Kinne'y, Rep.
Mission Inds., 24, 1883. San Feilpe.— Kelsey Re
port, 29, 1906 (misprint). San Felipe.— Taylor in
Gal. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
San Felipe. A former pueblo of the
Piro, on the Rio Grande, probably near
the present San Marcial, Socorro co., N.
Mex. Mentioned only in a document
of 1582-83 (Doc. Ined., xv, 83, 90, 1871).
Not to be confounded with the Keresan
pueblo of the same name farther N. See
Qualacd.
Sant Felipe.— 16th. cent, doc., op. cit.
San Felipe. A former Sobaipuri ranche-
ria at the junction of Santa Cruz and Gila
rs.,s. Arizona; first visited by Father Kino
and doubtless so named by him. Not to
be confounded with the San Felipe ( see
Terrenate) near the headwaters of the
Santa Cruz.
San Felipe.— Kino, map (1701), iu Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. San Philippi.— Cooke in
Emory, Recon., 559, 1848. S. Philip.— Kino, map
(1702), in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
San Felipe. A former small pueblo of
the Opata on the Rio Sonora, Sonora,
Mexico. The settlement is now civilized,
but it still retains some pure Opata. —
Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., vi, 72, 1904.
San Felipe. A mission village, proba
bly on the lower Georgia coast, which
was among those revolting against the
Spaniards in 1687. — Barcia, Ensayo, 287,
1723.
434
SAN FELIX DP: VALOIS SAN FRANCISCO BORJA [B. A.
San Felix de Valois. Mentioned in the
18th century an the first rancheria of the
Quiquima (Quigyuma), traveling south
ward; apparently situated on the E. bank
of the Kio Colorado, between its mouth
and the junction of the Gila, probably
about the present Arizona-Sonora boun
dary.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 497,
18S4; Cones, Garces Diary, 177, 1900.
San Fernando (Saint Ferdinand). A
Franciscan mission, founded Sept. 8,
1797, in Los Angeles co., Cal. The site
chosen is said to have been that of a
native rancheria called Pasecgna, but the
place had already been occupied as a pri
vate ranch, with'a house which the mis
sionaries appropriated for their dwelling.
Bancroft says that the name of the site
was Achois Comihavit. The new mission
was dedicated by Father Lasuen to San
Fernando, Key de Espafia, the ceremonies
iK'ing witnessed by a large gathering of na
tives. < )n the lirst day 10 children were
bapti/ed. By the close of the year there
were 55 neophytes, and 310 in 1800. In
1S06 an adobe church with tiled roof was
consecrated. The number of neophytes
reached 955 in 1810, while the death-rate
wan lower than at most of the missions.
The mission seems to have been some
what cramped for lands, at least numerous
protests were made against the granting
of neighboring ranches to private individ
uals. Nevertheless the mission was pros
perous, the average crop for the decade
ending is 10 being 5,220 bushels. The
greatest number of neophytes, 1,080, was
reached in 1819. After this there was a
decided decline in both population and
prosperity. In 18o4 the natives num
bered 792. Up to this time there had
been baptized 2,784 Indians, of whom
l,:->67 were children. The effect of secu-
lari/ation was not so disastrous here as at
most of the missions, the administrators
in charge giving general satisfaction, so
that in 1840 there were still 400 Indians in
the ex-mission community. In 1843 San
Fernando was returned to the control of
the padres, but in JSJ5 was leased to pri
vate individuals, and in the following year
was sold by GnV. Pico for $1,120. The
last resident minister left in 1847. The
old mission church was built of adobe
and is now in ruins, though the walls are
still standing; the monastery has been
repaired by the Landmarks Hub of Cali
fornia. The Indians in the neighbor
hood of San Fernando belong to the Sho-
Bhonean linguistic stock and have been
eluded under the name Gabrielenos
(q. v. ), though more distant tribes to the
X.K. doubtless furnished many neophytes.
Ine following villages are recorded as
having existed in the neiirhborhood of
Nin ternando: Kowanga, Mapipinga,
Okowvinjha, Pascegna, Quapa, Saway-
yanga, Tacuenga, Tuyunga. (A. B. L. )
San Fernando. A former Pima ranch
eria, 9 leagues E. of the ruins of Casa
Grande, near Rio Gila, s. Arizona; visited
and so named by Father Kino about
1697.— Bernal (1697) in Bancroft, Ariz.
andN. Mex., 356, 1889.
San Fernando Vellicata. A Franciscan
mission founded in 1769 by Padre Juni-
pero Serra in the N. w. interior part of
Lower California, lat. 30° (Browne, Pac.
Slope, app., 50, 1869; Shea, Cath. Miss.,
91, 1855). Vellicata is probably iden
tical with Guiricata (see tian Juan de
Dios). Its inhabitants are described as
peaceful, and, judging from the locality,
were Cochimi.
San Fernando Villacata. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,.
Jan. 24, 1862. San Fernando Villacatta.— Browne,
op. cit. St. Ferdinand.— Shea, op. cit.
San Francisco (Saint Francis). A Cora
pueblo and formerly a yisita of the mis
sion of Jesus Maria; situated on the up
per waters of the Rio Jesus Maria, in the
N. part of the territory of Tepic, Mexico.
See Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864:
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i, 508; n.
map, 1902.
San Francisco. A rancheria near the
presidio of La Bahia and the mission ol
Espfritu Santo de Ziifiiga, on the lowei
Rio San Antonio, Texas, in 1785, at which
date it had 17 inhabitants. These In
dians were probably of Karankawar
allinity. See Bancroft, No. Mex. States
i, 659/1886.
San Francisco. A mission station or
the lower Rio Grande, between El Paso
Tex., and San Lorenzo, in 1680 (Oter
min quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N
Mex . , 1 82, 1 889 ) . It probabl y pertainec i
to the Tigua or the Piro, or to both.
San Francisco Ati ( A-tix). A Pima vil
lage, visited by Kino and Mange in 1698
situated w. of the Rio Santa Cruz, in s. Ari
zona. It was the seat of a mission estab
lished in 1756 by Father Pfefferkorn
according to Och (Nachrichten, i, 71
1809). Not to be confounded with th
Papago settlement of Ati (q. v.) farthe
s., on the Rio Altar, in Sonora.
Ati.— Arricivita (1771) quoted by Bancroft, Ari:
and N. Mex., 387, 1839. Atison.— Anza and For (
(1780), ibid., 392 (doubtless identical; i. e., th
"spring" (son or zoni) of Ati). San Francis(
Ati.— Mange (1698) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
Mis, ixf><). S. Francisco.— Kino, map (1701), in Bai
cnift, Ariz, and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Franciscus.-
Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bot
74, 1726.
San Francisco Borja. A mission estal
lished among the Cochimi by Padre Wii
ceslao Link in 1762; situated in lat. 29'
near the E. coast of Lower California. \
was apparently onlyavisitaof San Ignaci
(lat. 28°) in 1745, Vei
as such in 1759.
renegas mentioning
BULL. 30]
SAN FRANCISCO DE LA ESPADA
435
San Borja.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., II, 198, 1759. San
Francisco Borja. — Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac.
Slope, app., 50, 1869. 'S. Borgia.— Clavigero, Storia
della Ctil., ii, 146, 1789. S. Francesco Borgia.— Tay
lor, op. cit.
San Francisco de la Espada. A Francis
can mission, founded Mar. 5, 1731, on
the abandonment of San Francisco de los
Neches (see San Francisco de los Tejas),
about 9 m. below San Antonio, Texas, on
the w. bank of San Antonio r. Its ruins
are now known at San Antonio as ' ' fourth
mission." It was at this mission that Fr.
Bartolome Garcia wrote his famous Man
ual (1760), which preserves for us theCoa-
huiltecan language. There were brought
from the Frio and Nueces rs. (Espinosa
conveys a wrong impression when he
says they were "insight") to thi$ and
the neighbor missions three docile native
tribes, unused to agriculture, the Pacao,
Pajalat, and Pitalac, which together were
CHURCH OF SAN FRANCISCO DE LA ESPADA
said to number about 1,000 persons. This
nission was founded with the Pacao tribe,
ts chief being made " governor" of the
meblo, called Pueblo de Acufia (Testi-
nonio de Asiento de Misiones, Gen. Land
)ffice, Texas, Span. Archives, XL, folios
3, 21-22) . Since most of the records for
his mission have disappeared, our knowl-
'<lge of its tribal history is fragmentary,
n June 1737 there were 137 neophytes,
uainly Pacaos and Arcahomos (appar-
•ntly those better known as Tacames),
'0 of them having been baptized. These
wo tribes seem to have been for some
ime the chief ones there. On June
of that year all deserted, the mission-
ries charging the flight to fear of the
Apache, while Indians and soldiers said
he cause was bad treatment. By Nov.
2 only 7 had returned, in spite of the
fact that three efforts had been made to
reclaim them. In January a fourth em
bassy sent for them brought back 108
more (Lamar Papers, Span. MS. no. 33;
Expediente sobre la campafia, Archivo
Gen., Prov. Intern., xxxn; Testimony,
Aug. 5, 1737, Archivo Gen., Misiones,
xxi, MS.). In June 1738 the- mission
still had a Pacao "governor" (Archivo
Gen., Yndife rente de Guerra, 1736-37,
folio 93; this volume has recently been
transferred to Secciun de Ilistoria). This
year the Apache made a raid on the
neophytes while they were gathering
fruit in the neighborhood, near the Me
dina, killed a number, and took others
captive (Expediente sobre la campafia,
6). By Feb. 20, 1740, there had been
233 baptisms at the mission, and at that
time, which was immediately after an
epidemic, there were 120 neophytes re
maining (Descripcion, Mem. de Nueva
Espana, xxvur, 203, MS. ). Between 1 740
and 1762 the success of the mission was
considerable, for by Mar. 6 of the latter
year the number of persons baptized had
reached 815. Of these 513 had been
buried at the mission. These figures are
a telling commentary on the death-rate.
There were now 52 families, or 207 per
sons, mainly Pacaos, Borrados, and Ma-
raquites or'Maraguitas, the last two of
which tribes were still being brought in.
A church of stone, begun some time be
fore, was at this time in process of con
struction. The Indian pueblo consisted
of three rows of stone huts. On the
ranch there were 1,262 head of cattle,
4,000 sheep and goats, 145 horses, besides
burros and working oxen (Ynforme de
Misiones, in Mem. de Xueva Espana,
xxvin, 172-78, MS.).
This mission was conducted by the
Qneretaran fathers up to about 1773,
when it was turned over to the Zacate-
cans. In 1778 Father Morli wrote in his
diary that there were 133 neophytes and
4,000 head of stock, which had much
decreased owing to the attack of the
Lipan and Comanche. The church, hav
ing fallen into ruins, had been razed;
apparently it had never been finished.
Morfi commented particularly on the ex
cellent lands and irrigating facilities of
the mission (Viage de Indios, 1778, in
Doc. Hist. Mex., 464-65, 1856). About
1781 Governor Cabello proposed that the
buildings of this mission should be de
stroyed and the neophytes sent to San
Antonio de Valero or San Joso, but this
was not done (Revilla-Gigedo, Carta,
1793, fl 223). In 1785 the neophytes
numbered 57, and in 1793 only 46. On
Apr. 10, 1794, the commandant general
of the Provincias Internas, Pedro de
Nava, ordered this and the neighbor mis
sions secularized, and the order was in
430
SAN FRANCISCO DE LOS TEJAS
mrt c-irried out in Juno and July by Gov.
Slanuel Muno,. On July 31 the mova
ble an.l lands were distributed among
the Indians, each of the 15 adult nudes
iH-iM.r given abont 10 acres as private
nronertv, and about 100 acres being as-
ii.rned to the Indians in common (Ynven-
'torio de los Lienes, etc., in Gen. Land
Ollice, Texas, Span. Archives, L, folios
•>t)_4in It seems, however, that the
//icateean friars continued their ministry
there uell into the Itth century. In
1S04 tliere were :'>!> persons living at the
nueblo and 107 at the mission of San
Francisco de la Kspada. They were
probably not all Indians (census of 1804
in Bexar Archives). (H. E. B. )
San Francisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
A Franciscan mission, established in May-
June Kim*, among the Nabedache tribe,
a short distance w. of Neches r., and
about -40 in. s. w. of Nacogdoches, Texas.
The Nubfdaehe village and the stream
near which the ' mission was founded
both became known to the Spaniards as
San IVdro. The name of the general
locality is still preserved by San Pedro
cr. and by the post village of San Pedro
N. K. of Crockett, Houston co. A recent
personal examination of the country by
the writer, in the light of the documents,
has fixed the location of the mission at
a pi lint from one to two miles N. w. of
the present village of Weches. The mis
sion, the first in Texas, was founded by
('apt. Alonso de Leon and Father Da-
mian Massanet, sometimes called Man-
xan'-t ( Man/unet, letter in Quar. Tex.
Ili.-t. Asso., ii, 2sl-;;iL>, ISW). The pa
dres founded near by another small es
tablishment called Santi'simo Nombre de
.Maria, at which Francisco de Jesus Ma-
n'a wrote his valuable report on the Ha-
sinai Indians, Aug. In, ](>H1. Tlie mis
sionaries \\orked /ealoiisly and succeeded
in bapti/.ing the .< •iiiexi, or high-priest, of
the confederacy, and SO or more others;
but. (.wing to pestilence, the refusal of
the Indians to live in a pueblo of the
SpanMi sort, t heir growing hostility, and
the excess.-s of the soldiers, the missions
were abandoned, Oct. 25, !(><):;, by order
of the Viceroy (Velasco, Dictamen Fis
cal, Nov. :',o, 17 hi, in Mem. de Nueva
Kspafia, \\vii, ls,S, .MS.). In 1710 San
Francisco mission was refounded a few
leagues farther inland, across the Neche
r. and anioiiLT the Neche and Nacachau
tribes. The site Avas evidently H. w. of
Cherokee co., near the Neche In-
While here the mission
was known as San Francisco de los Ne-
-, or (le ],,s Texas. It was put in
-"•of a pioneer in that country, Fr.
Francisco Hidalgo, ;,nd was designed to
"the Nabedache, Neche, Nacachau,
-Nacono tribes (Hidalgo and Cas-
tellano to Mesquia, Oct. 6, 1716, MS. in
Archive Gen.), but it apparently did
not succeed any better tban before. In
1719 it was abandoned, like all of the
E. Texas missions, because of fear of -an
attack by the French. On Aug. 5, 1721,
it was reestablished by the Marquis
de Aguayo and Espinosa, and put in
charge of Fr. Jose Guerra. On this day
Aguayo gave the Neche chief the baston,
the symbol of authority conferred by the
Spaniards, and clothed 180 Indians of all
ages. Espinosa exhorted them to gather
into a pueblo, to be named San Francisco
Valero (Pena, Diario, Mem. de Nueva
Kspafia, xxvin, 39, MS.). This they
promised to do as soon as they could
harvest their corn (ibid.). Still the
mission failed to succeed. In 1727 Ri
vera found it without Indians, and de
scribed the settlement as one of huts
(Diario, leg. 2,140, 1736; Proyecto, folio
50, 1728, MS. in Archive Gen.). In 1729
the presidio on the Angelina was with
drawn, and as a result the mission, to
gether with those of San Jose de los Na-
zones and Nuestra Sefiora de la Purfsima
Concepcion (q. v.), was removed in 1730.
After an attempt had been made to find
a site on the San Marcos, Nueces, and
Frio rs., the mission was reestablished,
in 1731, on San Antonio r. as San Fran
cisco de laEspada (q. v.). The buildings
of the mission were evidently mainly of
wood, hence no remains have been iden
tified, (n. E. B.)
Francisco de Necha.— Rep. de los Religiosos, 1729
MS. in Mem.de Nueva Espana, XXVIil, 65, MS
Nuestro Padre San Francisco de los Tejas.— Espi
nosa, Diario, 1716, MS. in Archive Gen,, Prov
Intern., 181. San Francisco.— Francisco Hidalgo
Oct. 6, 1716, Letter to Mesquia, MS. San Fran
cisco de los Nechas. — Bonilla, Breve Compendii
(1772), in Quar. Tex. Hist. Asso. vm, 35, 1904
San Francisco de los Neches.— Ibid., 38. San Fran
cisco de los Techas.— Massanet, Letter, Aug. 20
1691, MS. in Archive Gen., Prov. Intern., 182
Senor San Francisco.— Ram6n (1716), Derroterc
in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 216, MS.
San Francisco de Pima. A Pima ranche
ria, 10 or 12 leagues above the Rio Asun
cion from Pitic, about lat. 31°, Sonora,
Mexico. Depopulated many years prio
to 1763 (Kudo Ensayo, ca. 1763, 15S:
1863) .
San Francisco de Valero. The name af ;
signed in 1721 to the Indian pueblo al
tached to San Francisco de. Los Neche
(or Tejas) mission, near Neches r., i
Cherokee co., Texas (Pena, Diario, 1721
in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 31
MR.) . See San Francisco de los Tejas, an
Neche. (H.'E. B.)
San Francisco Solano. The last Francii
can mission established in Californi;
The removal of the sick Indians to Sa
Rafael had proved so beneficial that tl:
proposal was made to move the Sa
Francisco (Dolores) mission to son
more favored spot on the N. shore of tl
BULL. 30]
SAN FRANCISCO SOLANO
437
bay. The country was explored and the
Sonoma valley favorably reported. The
cross was first planted July 4, 1823, but
work did not begin until Aug. 25, when
a party arrived from San Francisco. Ob
jections were raised to the transfer, how
ever, and it was finally compromised by
founding a new mission, the old ones not
being disturbed. Neophytes were to
be allowed to go to the new mission from
San Francisco, San Rafael, and San Jose,
provided they originally came from the
Sonoma regio'n, and new converts might
come from anywhere, but no force was
to be used. The mission church, 24 by
105 ft, was dedicated, Apr. 4, 1824, to
San Francisco Solano. To avoid confu
sion it was commonly called Solano, and
later Sonoma. At the close of 1824 there
were 693 neophytes, of whom 322 had
come from San Francisco, 153 from San
Jose, 92 from San Rafael, and 96 were
baptized at the new mission. In 1830
there were only 760 neophytes, though
650 had been baptized, and as only 375
had been buried, many must have run
away. The highest number, 996, was
reached in 1832. The mission was not
particularly prosperous. The large stock
numbered 2,729 in 1830, small stock
4,000; but these numbers were about
doubled by 1834. The crops for several
years averaged more than 2,000 bushels.
There were 650 neophytes in 1834. The
total number of baptisms was 1,312, of
whom 617 were children. The mission
was secularized in 1835-36 under Vallejo
and Ortega. The movable property was
given the neophytes, who were free'to go
where they pleased. Owing to troubles
with hostile Indians they seem later to
have restored their stock to the care of
Vallejo, who managed it for the general
welfare. Affairs seem to have prospered
under his care, and Bancroft estimates
that in 1840 there were still 100 ex-neo
phytes at Sonoma and 500 others in the
neighborhood. Vallejo conducted sev
eral campaigns against hostile Indians.
The pueblo of Sonoma was organized in
1835. In 1845, when Gov. Pico was
planning the sale of the missions, Solano
was declared without value. The build
ings and immediate grounds, of course,
as with all the missions, remained in the
possession of the church. In 1880 these
were sold, and for a time the old church
was used as a barn. In 1903 the old
buildings and grounds were purchased
by William R. Hearst and deeded to
the state of California. Some work has
since been done to preserve the build
ings from further ruin. The Indians in
the neighborhood of this mission belong
to the Olamentke division of the Mo-
quelumnan family (q. v.), but many of
the neophytes came from more distant
stocks, the Copehan especially being
well represented. The following names
of villages, taken from the mission
books, are given by Bancroft (Hist
Cal., n, 506., 1886): Aloquiomi, Ateno-
mac, Canijolrnano, Canoma, Carquin,
Caymus, Chemoco, Chichoyomi, Chocu-
yem, Coyayomi (or Joyayomi), Huiluc,
Huymen, Lacatiut, Linayto (Libayto?),
Loaquiomi, Locnoma, Malaca, Mayacma,
Muticolmo, Napato, Oleomi, Paque,
Petaluma, Polnomanoc, Putto or Putato
(Pulto or Pultato or Pultoy=Putah cr. ?),
Satayomi, Soneto, Suisun, Tamal, Tla-
yacma, Topayto, Ululato, Utinomanoc,
Zaclom. (A.B.L.)
San Francisco Solano. A Franciscan
mission founded in March, 1700, s. of
the Rio Grande, below Fagle Pass, Texas.
In 1718 it was transferred to San An
tonio, and refounded as San Antonio de
Valero (q. v. ), now the famous Alamo
Mission. (H. E. B.)
San Francisco Vizarron. A Franciscan
mission founded in 1737 in N. Mexico
among Coahuiltecan Indian* (Portillo,
Apuntes, 313-17, 1888). The first tribes
gathered there were Piguiques and Pau-
sanes; later the Pasnacanes, Tinapihua-
yas, and Julimenos followed. In 1754
the mission was involved in a bitter dis
pute with the San Juan Capistrano mis
sion over the Pamaques (Informe of 1754
in Mem. de Nueva Espaila, xxvn, 307-11,
MS.). (H. E. H.)
San Francisco Xavier de Horcasitas.
The first of three Franciscan missions
founded by the College of the Santa
Cruz de Qtieretaro in 1748-49 on San
Xavier (now San Gabriel) r., Texas, the
others of the group being San Ildefonso
and Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria.
Their location has not hitherto been defi
nitely known, but the remains of the ir
rigation plant connected with these mis
sions were in 1907 identified by the writer
9 miles N. w. of Rockdale, Milam co. As
early as 1744 or 1745 Fr. Francisco Maria
Ano de los Dolores v Viana, missionary
at San Antonio de Valero, began making
visits to the tribes of central Texas, and
soon those of the San Xavier region asked
for missions in their own territory, al
though they refused to enter the missions
at San Antonio (Arricivita, Cronica, pt,
n, 321-22, 1792; Decree of the Viceroy,
Mar. 26, 1751, MS. in Lamar Papers).
While the request was being considered
in Mexico, Fr. Dolores ministered to the
petitioners on the San Xavier and at
tracted thither other tribes from the E.
and s. In Dec. 1746 three missions were
authorized, but they were not formally
established until 1748-49, the first ono
(San Francisco Xavier) being founded
early in 1748.
The records of these missions are highly
SAN FRANCISCO XAVIEE DE NAXEEA
[B. A. E.
important for the ethnology of the tribes of
mi. Idle ami southern Texas, as they show
that the tribes gathered at San Xavier
were distributed among the three mis
sions avowedly on the basis of linguistic
uroiipini:. InVau Francisco Xavier were
pla.vd the group of Tonkawan affiliation,
iiu-hulini; the Tonkawa, Yojuane, Ma-
ycye, and Frvipiame; to San Ildefonso
we're assigned the Bidai, Arkokisa, Dea-
dosc, and Patiri; and to Xuestra Senora
de la Candelaria the Karankawan group,
including Coco, Karankawa, and Tops
(Documents in the College of Santa Cruz
de Queretaro, K. leg. 6,_nos. 12 and 18).
The successful beginning of these mis
sions is proved by the fact that when
Capt. Joseph de Ecay Musquiz inspected
them some time before Mar. 11, 1751, he
counted 431 neophytes— 161 at San Xa
vier, 170 at San Idlefonso, and 102 at
Candelaria. By that time 253 persons
had been baptized, of whom 77 had died
(Arricivita, op. cit. ; Viceroy's decree, op.
cit.). Some time before Musquiz had
made his report (the chronology is not
clear) an epidemic of smallpox attacked
the Indians, carrying off 40 at San Ilde
fonso alone (Arricivita, op. cit., 328-29).
Four times within one year the Apache
molested San Xavier mission, killing 3
soldiers and 4 Indians, and stealing some
horses. Soon after the epidemic the In
dians of San Ildefonso were all induced
by the Nabedache and other eastern
tribes to desert and join in a general
campaign against the Apache. When
they returned they settled some leagues
from the mission and did not reenter it
(Arricivita, op. cit., 326). These misfor
tunes proved the necessity of a stronger
military force to protect the missions and
to control the neophytes. Accordingly,
on Mar. 11, 1751, a presidio named San
Xavier, garrisoned by 50 soldiers, was
anthori/ed (Decree of this date, in the
Lamar Papers). It was assigned to Don
Felipe Rabago y Teran, who took charge
in December of that year (Dolores to
the Viceroy, Oct. 28, 1760, MS. in Ar-
chivo (JiMi. de Mex.j. A quarrel arose
between IMbago and the missionaries;
early in 1752 the Coco of Candelaria de
serted; and a few days later (May 11) the
missionary at San Ildefonso was mur
dered by an unknown hand. The addi
tion of drought, strange natural pheno
mena, and another epidemic, to these
misfortunes, caused the abandonment of
tin- place in 1755 or 1756, the garrison
and missionaries removing to San Mar
cos r. Shortly afterward some of the
Mayeye of San Xavier mission were re
assembled by the missionaries and taken
to Guadalupe r., where they were minis
tered to for a short time (Arricivita, op.
cit., 337; Dolores, Kscrito, June 1756,
MS. in the College of Santa Cruz de Que-
retaro). In the latter part of 1756 the
garrison was removed from the Rio San
Marcos to become a part of the new
presidio at San Sabii (Arricivita, op. cit.,
367). See Nuestra Senora de la Candela
ria; San Francisco Xavier de Naxera;
San Hdefonso. (n. E. B. )
San Javier.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 641,1886.
San Francisco Xavier de Naxera. A Que-
retaran mission, nominally founded Mar.
10, 1722, on San Antonio r. , Texas, be
tween San Antonio de Valero and San
Jose missions, under the protection of
the presidio of San Antonio de Bejar,
and put in charge of Fr. Jose Gonzales.
It was founded for the Ervipiame Indians
of Kancheria Grande (q. v.) near the
Brazos, at the request of their chief,
called by the Spaniards Juan Rodriguez,
who, before Feb. 1721, brought 50 fami
lies of his followers to San Antonio.
When Aguayo went to reestablish the E.
Texas missions, he took Juan Rodriguez
with him as a guide, and wrhen he re
turned to San Antonio in 1722 he found
ed the mission, as stated. Juan Rodri
guez was made " governor of the suburb
(barrio) of the Hyerbipiamos." It seems
that the material part of the mission was
never supplied, and that the baptisms of
the Ervipiame which followed were made
at Valero mission. They were first en
tered in a separate book, and later trans
ferred to the Valero records as "Bap
tisms of the Hyerbipiamos, whom it was
attempted to place in a new mission
with the name San Francisco Xavier, an
attempt which failed because they re
mained in this mission of San Antonio."
These entries, 32 in number, began Mar.
12, 1721 ( before the mission was founded ) ,
and ended July 20, 1726 (Libro en que se
Assientan los Bauptismos de los Indies de
esta Mision de S. Ant°). Of these bap
tisms 24 were of persons of Ervipiame,
Maruam, or Ticmamar blood. About
1748 a new mission, called San Xavier,
was established on San Xavier r. for Ran-
cheria Grande and other tribes, and it may
be regarded, therefore, as the revived San
Francisco Xavier de Naxera. (H. E. B. )
San Javier de Najera. — Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
I, 666, 1886. San Xavier de Naxera.— Garrison,
Texas, 70, 1903.
San Francisco Xavier de Viggd-Biaundo.
A Jesuit mission, commonly known as
Biaundo, or Viaundo, founded in 1699
by Padre Picolo in Lower California.
The 11 Indian settlements which be
longed to it in 1702 are enumerated in
Picolo's memoir of 1702 (Lettres Edifi-
antes, n, 62, 1841). Eight of these lay
s. of the seat of the mission, which was
in 25° 45' lat, a few in. s. w. of Loreto.
According to Ilervas, the natives spoke
Cochimi. According to Venegas (Hist.
Cal., n, 196, 1759) it had only five visitas
BULL. 30]
SAN GABETEL AECANGEL SANGONA
439
in 1745, one of which was doubtless
Jacuencacahel (q.v. ). The population
was 485 in 1768, including that of its sub
ordinate villages. (A. s. G. )
Biaundo.— Picolo in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
num. 72, p. 35, 1726. Francisco Xavier. — Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, 259, 1759. Saint-Fran9ois-Xavier.—
Picolo (1702) in Lettres Ediflantes, n, 63, 1841
(Biaundo, or). Saint -Franpois- Xavier -de -Bia
undo —Picolo (1702), ibid., 62. San Francisco Jav
ier.— Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 109, 18.V2. San
Francisco Xavier.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 261, 1759.
San Francisco Xavier de Vigge.— Taylor quoted by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 49, 1869. San Javier
de Vigge.— Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 46, 1852. San
Xavier de Viaundo.— Venegas, op. cit., 2(54. San
Xavier de Vigge.— Ibid., 325. St. Xavier.— Ibid.,
396. Vigge Biaundo.— Ibid., 258.
San Gabriel Arcangel. The fourth Fran
ciscan mission established in California.
It was founded Sept. 8, 1771, at a place
called by the natives Sibagna ( or Tobis-
cagna, according to Taylor, Cal. Farmer,
Feb. 22, 1860), a fertile and well- wooded
spot on a stream afterward known as San
Gabriel r. , in Los Angeles co. The party
with supplies had been sent up from San
Diego, and included 10 soldiers for the
protection of the new mission. The na
tives were at first friendly, and assisted
in bringing timber and in helping to con
struct the buildings and stockade. Fric
tion soon arose with the Indians, how
ever, probably due to the outrages of the
soldiers, andone nativeehieftain wasshot.
Owing to these troubles with the natives
the number of soldiers was increased.
These seem to have been an unruly lot,
and their actions appear to have hindered
the early growth of the mission, the whole
number baptized during the first two
years being only 73. In Fr. Junipero
Serra's first annual report of 1773 he de
clared the native population in that re
gion was larger than elsewhere, but that
the various villages were hostile to one
another, so that those near the mission,
for example, could not go to the sea for
fish. Situated as it was in a fertile region,
the agricultural returns seem to have been
very successful after the first year, so that
later San Gabriel frequently furnished the
other missions with supplies. Occupying
also a position where the overland route
from Sonora and the Colorado met that
from Lower California, it soon became one
of the most important of the missions.
The natives seem to have been soon con
ciliated. The number of neophytes was
638 in 1783, and 1,040 in 1790. An upris
ing of the natives, including the neo
phytes, was threatened in 1785, but the
scheme was frustrated without bloodshed,
and the leaders were imprisoned. During
the following years San Gabriel continued
to flourish, despite the large number of
deaths among the neophytes, nearly as
many as the number of baptisms. There
were numerous reports of threatened hos
tilities, butnothing serious occurred. The
harsh treatment of the neophytes led
many of them to escape, and some of these
doubtless plotted revenge. The greatest
number of neophytes, 1,701, was reached
in 181 7, after which there was a somewhat
irregular but gradual decrease. The
largest crop, amounting to 29,400 bush
els, was raised in 1821. Among indus
trial experiments tried was a grist mill
(the building for which is still standing),
which, however, did not prove an entire
success, as after about two years its use
seems to have been abandoned. Later
another mill was built. There were four
chapels attached to this mission; that of
the pueblo of Los Angeles was dedicated
in 1822, though begun many years before.
The others were Puente, San Antonio de
Santa Ana, and San Bernardino (Gua-
chama ) . This last seems to have been es
tablished about 1822 at the special request
of the natives, and flourished till about
1834, when it was destroyed by hostile In
dians. In the latter year there were 1,320
neophytes. Up to that time 6, 814 natives
had been baptized, of whom 2,459 were
children. After secularization the wealth
of the mission rapidly decreased, thou
sands of cattle being destroyed merely for
their hides and tallow, so that by 1840
the livestock had practically disappeared.
Most of the neophytes left the mission,
though in 1844, 300 were reported as help
ing to attend the vineyards, all that was
left of the productive property. In 1846
Gov. Pico sold the mission for debt, but
the title was finally declared invalid.
Since 1850 the church has been a regular
parish church. The Indians in the neigh
borhood of this mission belong to theSho-
shonean linguistic family, and have been
given the collective name of Gabrieleiios
(q.v.); included among these are those at
San Fernando mission. There were also
many neophytes from the Serrano (q. v.)
villages farther E., and probably repre
sentatives of other groups also. The
names of the rancherias associated with
San Gabriel mission were: Acuragna,
Alyenpkigna, Awigna, Azucsagna, Ca-
huenga, Chokishgna, Chowigna, Cuco-
mogna, Hahamogna, Harasgna, lloutgna,
Hutucgna, Isanthcogna, Maugna, Na-
caugna, Pascegna, Pasinogna, Pimoc-
agna, Pubugna, Sibagna, Sisitcanogna,
Sonagna, Suangna, Tibahagna, Tovis-
canga, Toybipet, Yangna. (A. B. L. )
San Geronimo (Saint Jerome). A former
rancheria, probably of the Maricopa, situ
ated 20 leagues f rom Merced and 27 leagues
from the Rio Gila, s. Arizona. It was
visited bv Father Kino in Sept. 1700.
San Geronymo.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 300, 1759.
S. Geronimo.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Hex., 359,
1889.
Sangmisok. A settlement of East Green
land Eskimo near C. Farewell. — Ausland,
LIX, 161, 1886.
Sangona ('shot at some white object').
440
SAN GORGONIO SAN ILDEFONSO
.[B. A. E.
A band of the Hunkpatina division of the
Yanktonai Sioux.
Sah-own.-Lewis .and Clark, Piscov., 84 806.
Sa» ona.— DofM'y in l;>th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 18OT.
Sai) ona.-Ibid. Saone.-.I. O. Dorsey, inl'n, 1897.
San Gorgonio. A former village of s.
California, in the pass of the same name
in San Bernardino eo. It is mentioned by
Burton (I I. K. Kx. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 117, 1857) as belonging to the
Kawia, but it is more likely to have been
Serrano.
San Ignacio (Saint Ignace). A Pima
rancheria on the x. bank of Rio San Igna-
eio, lat. 80° 4.V, Ion. 111°, Sonora, Mexico,
and the seat of a presidio and mission from
early times. It was visited by Father
Kino in 1694, and by Kino and Mange in
16W. Pop. 94 in 1730. In 1749-50 it was
reported to be "more P;ipago than Pima."
Not to be confounded with San Ignacio de
Tuhac. (See Kino, 1694, in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., i, 254, 1856; Mange in Ban
croft, Ari/. and N. Mex., 358, 1889; Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, i, 533, 1884.)
San Ignacio. — Kino. O|>. cit. San Ygnacio. — Kudo
Ensuyo «'<i. 17(13), 152, lSt',3.
San Ignacio. A village, apparently of
the Tuba re (q. v. ), in the upper fork of
the Rio Sinaloa, Ion. 107° 50', lat. 26° 45',
Sinaloa, Mexico. — Oro/co y Berra, Geog.,
map, 1804.
San Ignacio. A small Cahuilla settle
ment on Los Coyotes res., s. Cal. See
Pachntral.
San Ignacio de Kadakaman (Kadakaman,
' sedge br< K)k. ' — Venegas ) . A former Co-
chimi village and Spanish mission, sit
uated in the Sierra de San Vicente, lat.
2S°, 40 leagues x. \v. of Santa Rosalia
Mulege, and 25 leagues N. E. of Guada-
lupe, Lower California. The mission of
San Ignacio Kadakaman, or San Ignacio
Loyola, was estal dished in 1728 by Padre
Luyando, but it was later consolidated
with Xuestra Sefiora de los Dolores del
Norte, 60 m. northward. In 1745 it had
9 visitas.
Cada-kaaman.— Veriegas, Hist. Cal., i, 421, 1759.
Kada Kaaman. — Ibid., n, 89. Kadakaamang.
riaviircro. storm dclla Ciil., I, 107, 17S9. San
Ignacio.— Vein-gas, op. cit., i, 422; n, 198, 1759.
San Ignacio de Kadakaman. — Taylor quoted by
Bn.win?, li.-s. i'ac. Slope. app..f>0, 1869. S. Ignazio
di Kadakaaman. — C'lavigero, op. cit., II, 48.
San Ildefonso. The second of three
Franciscan missionsestablished in 1748-49
by the College of Santa Cruz de Quere-
taro on San Xavier(now San Gabriel) r.,
9 m. x. \v. of Korkdale, Milani co., Texas.
The circumstances of its establishment
are given under San Francisco Xavier de
Ilorcasitas (q. v.). The principal tribes
at San Ildefonso mission were the Arko-
kisa, Bidai, and Deadose, all of which
spoke the same language. Another tribe
located there was the Patiri, probably
of the same linguistic group, since the
tribes were distributed among the three
missions avowedly on the basis of lin
guistic differences. About 1750, it seems
(the chronology is not clear), an epi
demic visited the mission, during which
about 40 persons died, all baptized.
Some time before Mar. 11, 1751, Capt.
Joseph de Eca y Musquiz counted at the
mission 176 neophytes. Four months
after the epidemic the remaining Indians
deserted in a body, to join the Nabedache
and other eastern tribes in a general cam
paign against the Apache, their mortal
enemy (Arricivita, Cronica, 329, 1792).
Later they returned and camped, to the
number of 66 families, near San Xavier
mission, where their minister served
them for some time. They expressed a
willingness to return to San Ildefonso,
but this course was discouraged, because
of the bad state of affairs at the estab
lishments ( Arricivita, op. cit. , 337 ) . Thus
it seems that the San Ildefonso mission
was not in operation after 1751. On May
11, 1752, Father Ganzabal, missionary of
San Ildefonso, already deserted, was mur
dered at the Candelaria mission by an
unknown hand. In 1756-57 a new mis
sion, called Nuestra Senora de la Luz
(q. v.), was founded for this group of
tribes on the lower Trinity. (H. E. B.)
San Ildefonso. A Tewa pueblo near the
E. bank of the Rio Grande, about 18 m.
N. wr. of Santa Fe, N. Mex. It became the
seat of a Spanish mission at least as early
as 1617, and had Santa Clara and San
Juan as its visitas in 1680, but was itself
reduced to a visitaof Santa Clara in 1782.
Bandelier has identified the Bove of
Ofiate with the pueblo of San Ildefonso,
which in 1598 w:as situated about a mile
from the present village. The Indians of
this pueblo took a prominent part in the
uprising against Spanish authority in
1696, and it was not until after the fourth
assault of their nearby mesa stronghold
by Vargas that they surrendered. In
this revolt the two missionaries were
killed and the church was burned (Bande
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 82, 1892).
The pueblo now (1910) numbers 110 in
habitants. The clans of San Ildefonso,
so far as their names have been re
corded, are Tan (Sun), Pe (Firewood),
Tse (Eagle), Ton (Antelope), Po (Cala
bash), Pa (Fire), P'o (Water), Ku
(Stone), Kuping (Coral), Kungye (Tur
quoise), Okuwa (Cloud), Kea (Badger),
Te (Cotton wood), D'ye (Gopher), Rang
(Mountain lion), Ye (Lizard), De (Co
yote), Whapi (Red-tail hawk), Kwatsei
(White bead), Tse (a mountain tree),
Pang (Deer), Se (Blue bird), Kungtsa
(White corn), Kungtsoa (Blue corn),
Kungpi (Red corn), Kungtsei (Yellow
corn), Kungfetdi (Black corn), Kungaii
(Sweet corn), Kyunggang (Hawk), Koo
(Buffalo), See Pueblos, Tanoan Family >
Tewa. (F. w. H.)
BULL. 30]
SAN ILDEFONSO SAN JOSE
441
Bove.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 256, 1871.
Ildefonso.— Calhoun in Cal. Mess, and Corresp.,
213, 1850. 0-po-que.— Bandelier in Ritch, New
Mex., 201, 1885 (native name). 0-po-que.— Ban
delier in Ausland, 925, 1882 (native name).
P' ah wia'hliap.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Isleta name). Pakwiti.— Ibid. (Santa Ana
name). Pawha'hlita.— Ibid, ('where the river
enters a canyon': Taos name). P'Ho-juo-ge.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 260, 1890 (na
tive name). Po-hua-gai.— Jouvenceau in Cath.
Pion., i, no. 9, 12, 1906. Po-juo-ge.— Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 82, 1892. Po-juo-que.— Ibid
m, 124, 1890 (aboriginal name). Poo-joge.— Ban
delier, Gilded Man, 232, 1893. Posonwu.— Fewkes
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 614, 1900 (Hano Tewa name;
probably identical). Posowe.— Stephen in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 37, 1891 (Hano name; probably iden
tical). Powhoge.— Hewett in Am. Anthr., vi,
630, 1904. San Aldefonso.— Simpson, Rep. to Sec
War, 140, 1850. San II de Conso.— Lane (1854) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855 (misprint).
San Ildefonso.— MS. of 1719 quoted by Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 190, 1890; Villa-Sefior,
Theatro Am., II, 418, 1748. San Ildefonzo,— Bre-
voort, New Mexico, 20, 1874. San Ildephonso.—
Villa-Sefior, Theatro Am., n, 413, 1748. San Ile-
fonso.— Benavides, Memorial, 26, 1630. San Jlde-
fonso.— Wislizenus, Memoir, map, 1848. Sant
Yldefonso.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, I, 19,
1881 (correcting Ufiate). Sant Ylefonso.— Onate
(1598)m Doc. Ined., xvi, 116, 1871. San Yldefonso.—
Davis. El Gringo, 88, 1857. San Yldefonzo.— Cur
tis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1883. S. Ildefonse.—
Vaugondy, Map Amerique, 1778. S. Ildefonsia.—
Simpson in Rep. Sec. War, 2d map, 1850. S. Ilde
fonso.— D'Anville, MapN. A., Bolton's ed., 1752.
Tse Tu Kmne.— Curtis, Am. Ind. , i, 138, 1907 ( 'houses
between rocks': Navaho name).
San Ildefonso. A former rancheria, ap
parently of the Soba, visited by Anza in
1774, and by Anza and Font in 1776; sit
uated 4 leagues N. w. of Caborca, Sonora,
Mexico. See Anza, cited by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 389, 1889.
San Ildefonso de Cieneguita. Mentioned
by Bancroft ( No. Mex. States, i, 524, 1884),
together with Tubac, Pitiqui, Caborca,
Cocospera, etc., as a mission of Sonora,
Mexico. Whether it was inhabited by
Pima, Papago, or Opata has not been
determined.
Sanipao (Sa-ni-pa'-o). A. former Coa-
huiltecan tribe, part of whom were
Christianized at Nuestra Senora de la
Purisima Concepcion mission (q. v.),
Texas. In Mar. 1755 a band of them,
the first of the tribe recorded in the mar
riage book, appeared at Concepcion, and
in one day were instructed, baptized, and
remarried to the wives " whom they had
taken in the forests" (Concepcion Casa-
mientos, partidas 111-17). During the
next two or three years there were nu
merous baptisms and marriages of per
sons of this tribe, some evidently new
comers, and thereafter an occasional one
s recorded down to 1790, when the ex-
:ant record ceases (ibid., passim). The
anguage of the tribe is preserved in the
Manual (1760) of Bartholorne Garcia,
•vho was stationed at the neighbor mis-
aon of San Francisco de la Espada. The
Sanipao are mentioned in the Informe
le Misiones of Mar. 6, 1762 (Mem. de
fueva Espana, xxvin, 167, MS.). Por-
illo's statement that this tribe was at
Concepcion at its foundation is probably
incorrect, and is apparently based on the
misleading statement in Revilla-Gigedo's
Carta of 1793 (Portillo, Apuntes, 304,
1888 )• (n. E. B.)
Samipoas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Sanipao.— Concepcion Casamientos, partida 248,
1790, JVIS.
San Jacome. A rancheria, apparently of
the Cajuenche, in the 18th century, situ
ated near the mountains, about lat.
33° 08', central s. California. —Garces
(1775), Diary, 167, 1900.
San Javier. See &.m Francisco Xavier
de Horcasitas; San Xavier.
San Joaquin (Saint Joachim). An In
dian settlement and mission visita in 1745,
situated 3 leagues from the parent mission
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman, Lower
California.
S. Gioachino.— Clavigero, Storia della Cal., I, 107,
1789 (Italian form). S. Joachin.— Venegas Hist
Cal., n, 198, 1759.
San Joaquin. A collective name for the
Costanoan, Moquelumnan, and Yokuts
tribes on San Joaquin r., Cal., estimated
to number about 400.
San Joaquin' s Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief, formerly in Carson
valley, at the forks, in w. Nevada. They
were said to have numbered 170 in 1859. —
Dodge in Ind. Aff. Eep. 1859, 373, 1860.
San Jose (Saint Joseph). The fourteenth
Franciscan mission founded in California,
and the first one of the five new missions
established by Fr. Lasuen in 1797-98 to
fill the gaps between the older ones. The
site chosen was about 15 m. N. of Santa
Clara, and about 3 m. from the present
town of Irvington, Alameda co. The
native name of the site was Oroysom.
The formal ceremonies of foundation were
performed by Fr. Lasuen on June 1 1 , 1797,
and by the end of that year there were
33 baptisms, and 286 by 1800. In 1810
there were 545, but 1,104 deaths were re
ported during the decade. In 1820 there
were 1 , 754 neophytes. The highest num
ber, 1,886, was reached in 1831. The
mission was prosperous from the begin
ning and continued so long after many of
the others declined. In 1820 there were
6,859 large stock and 1,200 small stock;
in 1830, 13,300 and 13,030, respectively.
The average crop for the decade ending
1820 was 6,020 bushels, and for that end
ing 1830, 5,409 bushels. The first church
was a wrooden structure with a grass roof,
but in 1809 a new church was dedicated.
Even before the founding of the mission
the Indians of its neighborhood, espe
cially to the eastward, were somewhat
feared, and San Jose seems to have had
more trouble with the Indians than any
other in California. The rather forceful
methods used by the padres in obtaining
neophytes, together with the ease with
which they could escape to gentile or
442
SAN
JOSE SAN JOSE DE LOS NAZONES
[B. A. E.
hostile villages, doubtless increased the
difficulties. More than once expeditions
to recover runaway neophytes were at
tacked. I n 1 826 a party of neophytes got
into trouble with the" Cosunmi, and a
punitive expedition was sent out, which
brought in 40 captives. In 1829 there
was an extensive campaign into the San
Joatjiiin valley against rebellious natives
headed by Estanislas, a former neophyte
of the mission. After 1830 San Jose was
more prosperous than any other mission
in California. In 1834 the neophytes num
bered about 1,400. The number of natives
bapti/ed up to that time was 6,670, of
whom 2,488 were children. In 1840, 580
were still at the mission, with possibly
200 more scattered in the district. The
mission was secularized in 1836, when
the inventory showed a total valuation,
excluding lands and church property, of
§155,000. After 1840 the decline was
rapid. In 1843 the mission was restored
to the control of the padres. Two years
later it was estimated that about 250 In
dians still lived in the vicinity. In 1846
the mission was sold by Gov. Pico for
$12,000, but this sale was not confirmed,
and the Catholic Church retained con
trol. The old mission church has now
completely disappeared and a modern
parish church has been built on the site.
The only part of the old buildings re
maining is a portion of the monastery.
The Indians in the neighborhood of the
mission belonged to the Costanoan lin
guistic ^tock, the Saklan, Karkin, and
Mutsun divisions being doubtless repre
sented. A large part of the neophytes,
however, especially during the later years
of its existence, came from San Joaquin
and Sacramento valleys, and included
representatives of the Moquelumnan, Co-
pehan, and Mariposan (Yokuts) linguistic
stocks. (A.B. L.)
San Jose. A former Dieguefio village
on upper San Luis Key r., in San Diego
co., ('al. It later became a part of Agua
Caliente No. 1 res., on which Warner's
ranch was situated. By court decision,
the Indians, numbering only 14, were
evicted in 1 {)().'], when they were assigned
to a new reservation purchased for them
at I'ala. See Jackson and Kinney, Kep.
-Miss. In,]., 24, 1X83; hid. Aff. Kep., 175,
1!<02; US, ]!)()3.
San Jose. A group of Huichol ranche-
nas under the jurisdiction of San Andres
Coannata, situated about 10 m. N. w. of
the latter place, in the Sierra de los Hui-
choles, Jalisco, Mexico. It is a religious
(•enter and the seat of a temple or r'god
house of the sun."— Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., n, 28, J902.
Ha'iokalita-Lmnholtz, ibid, ('where there are
springs : Huichol name).
San Josd. A rancheria of one of the
1 uman tribes, which was selected as the
site of a mission, on the Eio Gila near
its mouth in s. w. Arizona; visited and
named by Fr. Sedelmair in 1748. — Ban
croft, Ariz. andN. Mex., 367, 1889.
San Jose. A ruined pueblo near Pecos,
New Mexico, formerly occupied by the
Pecos Indians. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Bull., i, 15, 1883.
San Jose. A Tepehuane pueblo anc
the seat of a mission in E. Durango, Mex
ico. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
San Jose de Comondu. A Cochimi seti
tlement in the central mountainous par
of Lower California, lat. 26° 5X, and tin
seat of the Jesuit mission founded b;
Padre Mayorga in 1708. In 1745 it ha<
3 visitas, one lying a league to the w. , an
other 7 leagues N., and another 10 league
E. on the Gulf shore (Venegas). In 176
the population of the mission was 36C<
according to Clavigero, probably includ
ing the inhabitants of the visitas.
Comondu— Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 61, 185::
San Jose Commondu. — Taylor quoted by Brownr
Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869. San Jose de Como)
du.— Clavijero, op. cit,, 109. San Joseph de COD
mondu. — Venegas, Hist. Cal., n, 197, 1759. Sa
Joseph de Comonda.— Ibid., I, 399.
San Jose de los Nazones. A Franciscai
mission founded July 10, 1716, by Frai
Isidro Felix de Espinosa, author of tbl
Chronica Apostolica among the Nazon
and for theNazoni and Nadaco, E. of An
gelina r. and about 20 m. N. w. of Nacojj
doches, 011 a small stream flowing id
evidently one of the southern branch)
of Shawnee cr., Texas. The statemei
that it was between the Neches and tl
Trinity is incorrect, as is also the assertic
that it was founded for the "Noaches,
a tribe which did not exist in Texa
After three years of little success, tl
mission was abandoned in 1719, in cor
mon with all the others of E. Texa
through fear of a French invasion. C'l
Aug. 13, 1721, it was reestablished out};
same site by the Marques de Aguayo aiij
Father Espinosa. The church and tl;j
dwelling, which were found in ruins, wel I
rebuilt, the chief of the Nazoni was i
instated as "governor," and Fray Bern'1
Sanchez left in charge (Pena, Derrotei
folio 18, Mexico, 1722). In 1729thepi|
sidio near the Angelina, which protect ;
this mission, was withdrawn, and as
result the mission was suppressed in 172
30. An attempt was first made to rer
tablish it on San Marcos r., then on t
Nueces and the Frio, but finally a s
was chosen on the San Antonio, 12 :
below the present city of that nan
Here, on Mar. 5, 1731, the mission of S
Jose was rechristened San Juan Cap
trano (q. v.)- While in E. Texas, t|
mission had never been very successf
for while the Indians were in the mi
friendly, they were indifferent to t
faith, and refused to give up their life
BULL. 30]
SAN JOSE DE LOS PIMAS SAN JUAN
443
scattered villages to live in mission
pueblos. (H. E. B. )
San Jose.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 614, 635,
665, 1886. San Joseph.— Garrison, Texas, 50, 1903.
San Josd de los Pimas. A former small
settlement of the Nevome, situated 20
leagues from Pitic, on the Rio de Matape,
in Sonora, Mexico. It was formerly a
visita of the mission of Tecoripa. The
place, which is now civilized, contained
150 inhabitants in 1900, 65 of whom were
of Yaqui blood.
San Jose de los Pimas.— Hardy, Travels, 437, 1829.
San Joseph de los Pimas. — Rudo Ensayo (co. 1763),
125, 1863.
San Jose y San Miguel de Aguayo (Saint
Joseph and Saint Michael). A Fran
ciscan mission established in 1720 near
Rio San Antonio, about 6 m. below the
THE CHURCH OF SAN JOS£ Y SAN MIGUEL DE AGUAYO
•resent San Antonio, Texas, under the
•rotection of the presidio of San Antonio
e Bejar. It was long considered the
lost flourishing of the Texas missions,
nd in 1778 its church, worth $40,000,
'as said to be the finest in New Spain,
'he Indian population was 350 in 1762, up
) which year there had been 1,054 bap-
sms. The mission also possessed 1,500
oke of oxen. In 1785 the population
as 106; in 1793, 114. It ceased to exist
* an independent mission before the
ose of the century. See Bancroft, No.
"ex. States, i, 1886; Garrison, Texas,
)04.
San Juan (Saint John). A Tewa pueblo
^ar the E. bank of the Rio Grande, 25
. N. w. of Santa Fe, N. Mex., before the
tablishment of which the Indians occu-
ed and abandoned successively 3 other
leblos, immediately previous to the 16th
ntury (Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
, 21, 61, et seq., 1892). When Onate
sited it in 1598, he established there the
;adquarters of the provincial govern-
ent, and preparations were even made
r building the permanent city of "San
•ancisco" in its vicinity (see Yugeuingge).
was the seat of a Franciscan mission
Jm an early date, and, owing partly to
e generous character of its inhabitants
in 1598 in receiving the people of Yuge-
uingge after the voluntary relinquishment
of their pueblo to the Spaniards, gained
from the latter for their village the desig
nation ' ' San Juan de los Caballeros. ' ' In
1782, 500 of the inhabitants of San Juan
and Santa Clara died of pestilence in two
months. Besides the main pueblo of San
Juan the Indians held a portion of the ara
ble lands about Chamita, and a small col
ony of them dwell on the w. side of the Rio
Grande at the so-called Pueblito. They
claim Pioge, Sajiuwingge, and Pojiu-
uingge as ruins of their ancient villages.
Pop. 404 in 1910.
The clans of San Juan are: Tan (Sun),
Nan (Stone), Kppin (Coral), Na (Earth),
Kunya (Turquoise), Pe (a mountain tree),
Sepin ("Painted Eagle"), Oquwa
(Cloud), Po (Calabash), Ta
(Grass), Run (Corn), Po' (Wa
ter), De (Coyote), Ke (Bear), Kan
(Mountain lion), Keya (Badger),
Ye (Lizard), Dye (Gopher), Te
(Cotton wood). See Pueblos, Ta
iwan Family, Tewa. (P. w. H.)
Jyuo-tyu-te Oj-ke. — Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, m, 260, 1890 (proper name
of the pueblo), Kaj-kai. — Jouvenceau
in Oath. Pion., I, no. 9, 12, 190t> (given as
native name). Kin Klechim.— Curtis,
Am. Ind., 1, 138, 1907 ('red house people':
Navahoname). Ochi.— Gatschetin Mag.
Am. Hist. 259, Apr. 1882. Ohke.— Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 ('up-stream
place': Tewa name).0hque.— Smith, Ca
eca deVaca, 163, 1871. Oj-ke.— Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 123, 1890.
Oj-que.— Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex.,
201, 1885. Orke'.— Fewkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 614, 1900 (Hano Tewa name). Pakaba-
liiyu.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 ('where
the Rio Grande opens into a plain': Tao name).
A CHIEF OF SAN JUAN, NEW MEXICO
444
;AN JUAN SAN JUAN BATJTJSTA
pakupar*i.-HodKo,f.eldnot€S,B.A.E,1895(Islete
Pakuihalai.-Ibi<l (Picuris name). Saint-
n Juan de los Cabe-
Th.-.itro MIL. II, 418, 174*. ban Juan ae IUB vou*
llero8,-Sh,a.('ath.Miss..8LM,s70(mispnii ) San
Juancroi.-u-n K.ito. K»-ix»-n in N. A., 221, 1885.
Ban Juaner«.-I>uvis. Span. Con.t. of N. Mex., 2oJ,
IM-,-.». Sant Joan.-OnaU- (1-W) m l>oc. Ined.,
•-,<; ]s;i Sant Joan Batista.— Ibid., 109,
i;., ' S. iean.-Crepv, Map Aincr. Sept., 1783(?).
8 Jcan.-Vaimoii.ly, Map Amerique, 1/78.
8 Joanne.— Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 31, 1776.
S John -li'Anvilk', Map N. A., Bolton's ed., 1752.
St. Johns. -Hi-yli-yn. Cosmography,.!^, 1703. _
San Juan. A Timueua mission town in
1'.^. named in a letter from the chiefs of
tin- tribe to the King of Spain (see copy
and translation in Gatschet, Timueua
LUIL'.. in Proc. Am. Philos?. Soc., xvm,
4!'7. lxs" . Jt was visited by Dickenson
in I'i'.i'.i, and was apparently situated on
l.ittlf Talbot id., x. from St Augustine,
Ma. _ (J. M.)
San Juan. An Apalachee mission town
in N. w. Florida during the latter half of
tin- 17ihcentury. It was destroyed, with
others of the same tribe, by the English
and their Indian allies in the war of
(.1. M. )
Sun Juan. An Opata village of Sonora,
Mexii-o, mentioned by Hrdlicka (Am.
Anthr., vi, 72, 1U04) as one of the pue-
•s at \\hich full-blood Opata may still
San Juan. A collective term used to
designate the Indians formerly under San
Juan P>antiMa mission, San Benito co.,
«'ul.- Taylor in Cal. Fanner, Apr. 20,
San Juan. A Cochimi visitation town
of the mis-ion of San Jose de Comondu,
in lat. 2»i% central Lower California,
— Venegas, Hist. Cal., i, 404,
San Juan Bautista (Saint John the Bap-
The fifteenth Franciscan mission
i>h.-d in California. The site was
-en U-tween San Carlos and Santa
. alxmt li m. from the present
Sargent, Santa Clara co. The
• name Nva.s Popelout, or Pope-
Here some buildings had al-
*-«-n erected by men from Monte-
d on June 24, 1797, President
founded the new mission. By
•I "> the year there had been 85
'• ™<\ in 1«00 the neophytes
-•red ,l»i. These increase,! to 702
.M.J in 1K20, and 1,248 in 18'^
"•»» th«. d,,;line began. The
d m.ps prospered from the be -
I" !««« there were 6,175 large
1 Hi.all stock; in 1820,
^'rpH-ctivelv. 'Theaver-
the deeade ending 1810 was
3,700 bushels; for that ending 1820, 3,300
bushels. In 1830 there was a consid
erable decrease in stock, but the crops
remained good. For the first two or
three years after its founding the mission
had considerable trouble with the An-
saime, who lived in the mountains about
25 in. to the E. These were finally de
feated and a number of captives brought
to the mission. A new mission church,
begun in 1803, was dedicated in 1812.
In 1832 there were 916 neophytes. The
total number of baptisms from the time
of its founding wras 3,913, of whom 2,015
were children. In 1835, 63 Indians were
emancipated, but after that time there is
no further record. A number of whites
settled in the region, and the place be
came known as the pueblo of San Juan
de Castro. In 1846 the orchard, all that
remained of the land improvements, wras
sold. The buildings continued in pos
session of the Catholic Church, and are
still in use. The Indians in the neigh
borhood of San Juan Bautista belonged
to the Costanoan linguistic family. In
its later years it drew many of its neo
phytes from San Joaquin valley, and the
Yokuts wrere probably well represented.
Garcia, according to Bancroft (Hist. Cal.,
ii, 339, 1886), speaks of an expedition to
the Mariposas, the rancheria of Nopo-
chinches being named, in which 300 In
dians of all ages and sexes were brought
to San Juan Bautista. A list of the vil
lages from which neophytes were drawn
follows (Bancroft, op. cit,, i, 557, 1886;
Taylor in Cal. Fanner, Nov. 25, I860),
although several of them also supplied
neophytes to San Carlos: Absayme
(Ansaimas, Ausaima — Ansaimes), Ab-
sayruc, Asystarca, Calendaruc (Kalinda-
ruk), Chapana, Echantac, Giguay, Gua-
churrones (Wacharones), Iratae, Jasniga,
Jeboaltae, Lithenca, Mitaldejama, Mots-
sum (Mutsun), Onextaco, Onixaymas,
Paisiri (Pagosinesor Paysines), Popelout,
Pouxouoma, Poitokwis, Suricuama, Ta-
marpx, Teboaltac (= Jeboaltae), Thi-
thirii, Tipisastac (Tipsistana=Tipsistaca),
Trutca, Unijaima, Utchuchu, Xisca (or
Xixcaca), Xivirca, Yelnius. (A. B. L.)
San Juan Bautista (so named by Onate,
who reached it on St John's clay, June
24, 1598). Formerly a small pueblo on
the Rio Grande, 16 m. above Sevilleta,
N. Mex., at the site of the present Sabi rial.
Whether it was a Piro or a Tigua settle
ment is not known, since it was near the
boundary of the territory of those two
groups. In 1626 Sevilleta was mentioned
as the last Piro settlement to the N.;
therefore if San Juan Bautista belonged
to that tribe it was abandoned between
1598 (the date of Onate' s visit) and
1626. (F. w. H.)
BULL. 30] SAN JUAN BAUTISTA— SAN JUAN CAPISTRANO 445
Sanluan Baptista.— Villagran, Hist. N. Mex., 136,
1610. San Juan Baptista. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 238, 1892. Sant Joan Baptista.— Onate
(1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 252, 1871.
San Juan Bautista. A Cora pueblo and
formerly a visita of the mission of Santa
Fe; situated near the w. bank of Rio San
Pedro, lat. 22° 2(K, Jalisco, Mexico.—
Kino in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 300,
1856.
San Juan Capistrano. A Franciscan mis
sion established by Fr. Junipero Serra,
Nov. 10, 1776, at a place called in the
native tongue Sajirit, or Quanis-Savit,
at the present San Juan, Orange co., Cal.
As soon as Franciscan missionaries, who
were superseded by Dominicans in
Lower California, arrived in San Diego,
the ardent apostle to Alta California sent
two friars to institute a mission at a road
stead 26 leagues N. of San Diego. They
raised across on Oct. 30, 1775, but hastily
returned when they learned that in the
absence of the soldiers the natives had
burned San Diego mission. Xo sooner
was it rebuilt than Fr. Junipero pro
ceeded to inaugurate the projected sec
ond mission, then hurried to San Gabriel
and brought down the requisite stock of
cattle escorted by a single soldier, and
when a band of yelling, painted Indians
threatened his life he won their confi
dence and friendship. The natives of
this coast, well supplied by prolific na
ture, were not covetous of food or gifts,
but remarkably eager for baptism. The
inhabitants of the valley came from the
other side of the Santa Ana mts., where
they had a large rancheria called Sejat.
About 2 m. from the mission they had
one called Putuidem, and in its immedi
ate vicinity they settled at Acagchemem
(Geronimo Boscana in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
11, 1861). The fruitful plain soon yielded
an exchangeable surplus of wheat, corn,
and legumes. Juicy grasses nourished
herds and flocks that doubled each year.
The vine was first planted there and it
grew wonderfully, and pomegranates,
quinces, peaches, nectarines, and other
fruits of Old Spain throve as well. By
1783 there were 383 converts; in 1790
there were 741, and the mission herds had
increased to 2,473 head, the small stock to
5,500, the grain crop to upward of 3,000
bushels. Houses for 40 neophyte fami
lies were constructed in 1794, some of
them roofed with tiles. The weaving in
dustry was introduced in 1 797, and woolen
blankets and cloth of native dye were
produced, while the wool clip was
abundant enough to supply other mis
sions also. A stone church, the finest in
California, that was nine years in build
ing, was completed in 1806. It had a
high tower and five interior arches of
stone, all the work of the neophytes.
Illegal sales of provisions to American
and Russian trading vessels filled the
coffers of the mission. The number of
neophytes increased to 1,138 in l<si() the
average crop to 5,570 bushels, and' the
large stock to 10,213 head, while the
number of sheep, though still the largest
among the missions, decreased in ten
years from 17,030 to 11,500, but at the
end of the following decade there were
15,000, with 11,500 cattle and nearly
1,000 horses, while the neophyte popula
tion, after reaching 1,3(51 in 1SI2, de
clined to 1,064. On Dec. 8, LSI '2, the
new church was destroyed by an earth
quake, and nearly 50 natives who were
attending early mass were buried be
neath the ruins. In 1830 the number of
neophytes had declined to 926, cuttle to
10,978, sheep to 5,000. Torrents gullied
the fertile soil and weeds choked the
crops, while the affairs of the mission
were mismanaged. The missionary
quarreled with the captain of the guard,
and the neophytes grew la/y and inso
lent. In 1833 the earlier scheme of
secularization was carried out at this
mission as an experiment. The neo
phytes, of whom there were 8(51, were
all released from mission restriction, pro
vided with farms and farm stock, and
constituted into a pueblo. In the fol
lowing year their new liberties were ab
rogated and they were placed on a foot
ing with the people of other missions.
From the founding of the mission till
1834 the number of natives bapti/ed was
4,317, 1,689 adults and 2,628 children.
The number of deaths was 8,15;}. The
civilian administrator was avaricious,
and the neophytes deserted until only 80
were found at the mission in 1839. They
clamored to be formed again into a
pueblo, and the Government acceded to
their desire on the condition of their
working faithfully during a period of
probation under the direction of the
padre, but he was unwilling to take
charge unless citizens wen; allowed to
come in and the Indian alcaldes were
held in control. During the next few
years most of the Indians left for Los,
Angeles or elsewhere. In 1841 the In
dians were fully emancipated and land
was assigned to those who desired it in
the newly founded pueblo of San Juan,
but not more than 20 to 30 seem to have
settled there. What remained of the
mission grounds was sold in 1845 for
$710. The ruins of the old stone church
still remain as when overthrown. The
Landmarks Club of California has se
cured a lease of the buildings and
grounds, placed a roof, with the original
tiles, on the old adobe church, sup
posed to have been built by Serra, be
sides making other repairs to preserve
the buildings from further decay. The
440
SAN JUAN CAPISTRANO SAN LORENZO
[B. A. E.
Indians in tin- neighborhood of this
mi-ion Mon- to the Shoshonean hn-
iMii-tir «t«»rk and are known as Juanenos
(,i 'v } thouirh it is probable that the
mission included neophytes from more
distant irroups. (F.H. A.B.L.)
Ou»nis Savit.— Tavlor in ("al. Farmer, Feb. 22,
1SW tlu- num.- of thf sitoof San Juan Capistrano
njvM..n, Saiirit.-HaiHToft. Hist, Cal., I, 304,
l\v, .n'tlive name of mission site). San Capis-
tr.no. -Slif«i. Cath. Miss., 98, 1#S5. San Juan
C.pe.trano-Hal.'. Kthnotf. an.l Philol., 222, 1846.
Bun Juan Capistrano.— Proper name ot mission.
San Juan Capistrano. A mission estab-
li-lu-d in 17:11 on San Antonio r., about
7 in. M«»\v the present San Antonio,
Texas uiii lert lie protection of the presidio
of San Antonio de Bcjar. Prior to this
time it was situated between Trinity and
Nedu-s rs., and was known as San Jose
de IDS Xa/.ones (q. v.). The population
\\as 203 in irti'J, up to which time there
had been S47 baptisms. The mission
contained al>o 1,000 cattle, 500 horses,
and :{.",! M) «ln.<«p. The inhabitants had
IMTHIIIC reduced to 58 in 1785, and to only
'.'>4 in 17'.i.">. It ceased to exist as an inde-
jK-ndent mission before the close of the
century. See Uancroft, No. Mex. States,
i, lss'i; (iarrison, Texas, I'.io.",.
San Juan de Dios (Saint John of (iod).
A former illusion on the w. side of Lower
California.
Gu.mau .-- .Juvi^-ro. Storia ,1,-lla Cal., n, 173,
St. John of Ood.-Shea, Cuth. Miss. 90 1S55
San Juan de los Jemez. A mission or
"ita <>f a inission established by the
scans l*twmi 1627 and 1680atone
"' l'»«'bloH of the .len.ex, probably
l""'Kkwa(1,.v.i,atthe junction of
l»iciiiiailalii|H.aiul San Die-o branches
•/• r.. in N. central New Mexico.
It contame-l a c-hurch. See I>,andelier in
An-h. Jn-t. Papers, iv, 20S Ls«rj
"« Juan de lo. Jeme,.-LHra (KWll) quoted bv
•^Mii'iV^r^1"'—--
J4t.ro (Saint Uzariii) . A former
'" |Micl)ld r.' ,„. n. „- ,,[
to abandon it by the combined forces of
the Pecos and the Rio Grande Keresan
tribes and to transfer their pueblo to the
neighborhood of the present Santa Cruz,
where the town was rebuilt under the
same name, but was abandoned in 1694.
See Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 186,
1889; Bandelier in Arch. Inst, Papers, i,
22; iv, 83, 105, 1892. (F. w. ir. )
I-pe-re.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 125,
liS'JO (aboriginal nnnae). San Cazaro. — Bandelier
in Ritch, N. Mex., 201, 1885 (misprint). San
Lasaro.— Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 92, 1891. San La-
zaro.— Votanciirt (1696) in Teatro Mex.. m, 324,
1X71. S. Lazaro. — D'Anville, Map Am. Sept., 17-16.
SI Lazarus.— Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787.
San Lazaro. A former settlement, prob
ably of the Papago, and the seat of a Span
ish mission; situated on the Rio Santa
Cruz, in Ion. 110° 30', just below the
Arizona-Sonora boundary, at the site of
the present town of that name. The mis
sion was doubtless established by Father
Kino about 1697. It was abandoned in
1845 on account of Apache depredations.
San Lazaro.— Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
i, 276, 1856. San Lorenzo.— Orozco y Berra.Geog.,
347, 1864. S. Lazaro.— Bernal (1697) in Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 356, 1889. S. Lazarus. — Kino,
map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74,
1726. S. Lorenzo. — Mange in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 358, 1889 (identical?).
San Lorenzo ( Saint Lawrence) . A Fran
ciscan mission, founded in Texas, Jan. 26,
1762 (not in 1761 as Arricivita says), for
the Li pan after they were frightened from
San Saba inission by the attack of the
Comanche and others in 1758. The site
was at El Canon, on the Rio San Joseph,
now the upper Nueces, and not the San
Antonio, as has been conjectured (El
Canon is shown on the La Fora map, ca.
1767). The principal chief concerned
was Cabezon, who was made "governor"
of the pueblo of neophytes, called Santa
Cruz. He stipulated and was granted
three conditions before entering the mis
sion. These were that the Spaniards
should (1) protect his people from the
Comanche during agreat buffalo hunt, (2)
aid them in a campaign against that tribe,
and (3) deliver to him the captive daugh
ter of the Natage (Kiowa Apache) head
chief (Report of Rabago y Teran, Jan. 31,
1761, IMS. in Archive Gen.). Two weeks
afterward NuestraSefiora de laCandelaria
(q. v.) was founded nearby.
A year after their establishment, Ximi-
nez (quoted by Arricivita, Cronica 388,
1792) reported that about 400 Indians
were in the two missions, of which this
ono was the more prosperous. El Canon
had been chosen as a retreat from the
Comanche, and for some time it was
unmolested, it seems; but in 1766 and
1767, in retaliation for two hostile cam
paigns by the Lipan, the Comanche three
times attacked San Lorenzo mission (Can-
delaria was already abandoned). In the
last attack it is said they killed and cap
tured more than 30 Lipan and ran off
BULL. 30]
SA^N" LORENZO SAN LUIS OBISPO
447
more than 1,000 horses (Arricivita, op.
cit. , 392-93) . In 1 767 the Viceroy, on the
recommendation of the Marques de Rubi,
ordered the mission abandoned. What
are apparently the ruins of this mission
are still plainly visible in Edwards co.,
about 40 in. N. w. of Uvalde. (H. E. B. )
Santa Cruz.— Rabago y Teran, Feb. 7, 1762, MS. in
Archive Gen. (properly the name of the Indian
pueblo, not of the mission).
San Lorenzo. A former Suma pueblo,
probably containing also some Piro and
Tigua, near El Paso, on the Rio Grande,
in Chihuahua. It was the seat of a
Spanish mission from 1712, and had 440
inhabitants in 1790, but became a Mex-
icanized town on the extermination of the
tribe. (F. w. H.)
San Lorenzo. — Villa-Sefior, Theatro Am., n, 360»
423, 1748. San Lorenzo del Real.— Ward in Ind-
Aff. Rep. 1867, 213, 1868. San Lorenzo el Rea1
Pueblo de Zumas. — 18th Cent. doc. cited by Barr
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 88, 1890. " S. Lo
renzo. — Rivera. Diario, leg. 684, 1736. S. Lorenzo
del Realito.— Bonilla (1776) quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 191, 1889.
San Lucas. A Cora pueblo on the upper
waters of the Rio Jesus Maria, on the E.
border of the Cora country, in the N. part
of the territory of Tepic, Mexico. — Lum-
holtz, Unknown Mex., u, 16, map, 1902.
San Luis (Saint Louis). The district in
w. Kansas once inhabited by the Apaches
del Quartelejo ; so named by Juan Uribarri
in 1706 (Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 229,
2.36, 1889). At this time, or shortly after
ward, it was within the range of the
Jicarillas. See Quartelejo.
San Luis. A formerDiegueno rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal. — Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist, Cal., i, 253, 1884.
San Luis Babi. A rancheria, probably
of the Papago, visited by Father Kino in
1701; situated in N. w. Sonora, Mexico,
between Busanic and Cocospera,
S. Luis Babi (?).— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 497,
1884.
San Luis de Apalache. A principal towrn
and mission of the Apalachee, formerly
situated, according to Fairbanks (Hist.
Fla., 123, 1901), 2 m. w. of the present
Tallahassee, Fla. The settlement is
named in a letter of the chiefs to the King
of Spain in 1688, and was destroyed, with
the mission church and fort, by the Eng
lish and their Indian allies under Gov.
Moore in 1704. (,r. M.)
San Luis.— Fairbanks, Fla., 123, 1901. San Luis de
Apalachi.— Doe. of 1688 quoted byGatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 76, 1884. St. Lewis.— Carroll, Hist.
Coll. S. C., u, 575, 1836 (the fort). St. Lewisses.—
Ibid., 353. St. Louis.— Brackenridge (1827) in
Williams, West Fla., 107, 1827.
San Luis de las Amarillas. A presidio
established in 1757 on San Saba r., Texas,
for the protection of San Saba mission
(q. v.), on the other side of the stream.
The ruins of this presidio are still to be seen
at Menardville, Menard co. (H. E. B.)
San Luis Obispo. The fifth Franciscan
mission established in California, on a
site, called Tixlini by the natives, now in
cluded in the city of the same name.
Ihe mission, dedicated to San Luis
Obispo de Tolosa, was founded by Fr
Junipero Serra on Sept, 1, 1772", the
place being near the Canada de los Osos,
where Fages had earlier in the year spent
three months hunting bears to supply
the northern establishments with food.
The natives were well disposed, willing
to work, and offered their children for
baptism, although the number of neo
phytes increased slowly. There was no
rancheria near the mission, and the
natives being well supplied with food,
such as deer, rabbits, iish, and seeds,
were not particularly desirous of settling
at the mission. Crops seem to have been
fairly successful from the first. In 1776
all the buildings except the church and
the granary were burned by Indians
who were enemies of those attached to
the mission, the tule roofs of the build
ings being tired by means of burning
arrows. This led to the general adoption
of tiles for rooting. In 1794 an unsuccess
ful attempt was made by outside Indians
to cause the converts to revolt, but it
ended with the imprisonment of five of
the leaders. There were 492 neophytes
in 1780, and 605 in 1790, while the high
est number, 946, was reached in 1794.
Want of water was reported as the chief
drawback of the mission, though the
average crop for the decade ending 1800
was 3,200 bushels, and for the next decade
4, 456 bushels. A bout 1809 a chapel seems
to have been built at San Miguelito. One
was also established at Santa Margarita,
the ruins of which still remain. Though
the population of the mission gradually
decreased after 1794, industries seem to
have thriven for a time. Both woolen
and cotton cloth was woven, and the
Indians were reported as always well
dressed. After 1820 the decline was
more marked, so that by 1830 there were
only 283 neophytes remaining, and marks
of neglect were "every where visible (Rob
inson, Life in Cal., 84, 1846). hi 1834
there were 264 neophytes. The total
number of natives baptized to 1834 was
2,608, of whom 1,331 were children. In
1840 there were still 170 ex-neophytes at
the mission. The decline in wealth ex
ceeded 50 percent, All the horses were
stolen in 1840, and thenceforward the
decline was rapid, so that in 1844 the
mission was reported as having neither
land nor cattle, while the neophytes were
demoralized and scattered for want of a
minister. The mission was sold in 1845
by Gov. Pico for $510. The ownership
of the buildings was later confirmed of
course to the Catholic Church, but both
monastery and church have been so much
rebuilt that they have little resemblance
to the original structures. The Indians
in the neighborhood of the mission be-
SAX LUIS KEY DE FRANCIA SAN MARCOS [B. A. E.
|,,n.v.l to the Chumashan (q. v.) Imgms-
tir family, thoiurh .peaking a dialect
rather different from the others. I he
!,,ll,,\\ in-rare a few of the villages: Cha-
,,ule rhiminer, Chofuate, Do Impimu,
It*. 1'im-lurhs. Lte.LMiie, Sesjala, Sespala,
Tchena. 'IVmaps, Walekhe (A. u. L.)
San Luis Key de Francia (Saint Louis,
Kin- of France, commonly contracted to
SaiTl.uis Key i. A Franciscan mission
founded June i:>, 17'tS. in San Diego co.,
I'al. It \\a- the last mission established
in California s. of Santa Barbara, and the
last niu- by Fr. Lasuen, who was aided by
Fr>. Sant'iairo and Peyri. The native
name of tin- site was Tacayne. Occupy
ing an intermediate position between San
Juan Capi-traiio and San Diego, it seems
to ha\e been chosen chiefly because of
the L'rrut nuniU-r of docile natives in the
nei'_'hb<>rh"<"l. On the day of the found
ing, •">! children were bapti/.ed, and the
number of baptisms by the end of the
year ivaehed L'14. Fr. Peyri, the head of
the new mission, was most zealous and
energetic, the natives \vere willing to
\\.-rk. and by .Inly 1, (5,000 adobes were
made fur the new church, which was
completed in IMH'. Other buildings also
were constructed, and neophytes rapidly
gath.-red in. so that by 1S10 the number
rvarhed 1 . .">!'.', a more rapid growth than
in any other mi-sioii. while the death-rate
\\a- the |o\\vM. The mission also pros-
|«-red materially, liaving in 1810, 10,576
larirf stock. <.i.7b> small stock, and an
average crop for the preceding decade of
").L'.')0 IHI-IH-IS. During the next decade
the mi--io!i continued to prosper, the
jM'pulation p-a.-liinjr i'(t;o;; jn 1820, while
tlie larvrr >i..rk numbered 11,852, the
-mall >tock I::. (ill. and the average crop
> bu>he!s. In lsl() Fr. peyri
1 the branch establishment, "or
-t.-ncia. of San Antonio de Pala, about
1 '"• "!• 'he river. Here a chapel was
. a padre Matioiied, and within u
two more than a thousand con-
The mission attained its
prosperity about 1S2«, when it
>'•' neophytes, but from this time
lv declined. The mission lands
•• '-xteuHve, including ranches at
i Margarita, Las Flores, Temecnla,
•lacmto, j.,,,1 Agna Caliente, all of
wen- tended by the neophytes.
' seen lari/at ion in 1834 San
•' I'sjd the ^,vatest number of
| a" the missions, munelv
1 ah,, the greatest number of
Att.-r seculari/ation the de-
^rap.d. both in population and
11"- ndians managed to retain
1 7'»'r,,l ot son.e of the mission
;, ;:rtVU >varH l""ger, l,,,t soon
na-i t.» j»|XC tlu-m up.
^1 number of natives baptized up
to 1834 was 5,401, of whom 1,862 were
children. In 1846 Gov. Pico sold what
was left of the mission buildings and
ground for $2,437. Their agent was dis
possessed by Fremont, and during most
of 1847 the place was garrisoned by United
States troops. It was also held as a sub-
Indian agency for some time afterward.
As with the other missions, the title to
the buildings and the immediate grounds
was finally confirmed to the Catholic
Church. In 1892 the church was re
paired, and the next year rededicated.
Other buildings also have been repaired
or rebuilt, and San Luis Key is now a
college for the training of missionaries.
The chapel at Pala has likewise been
restored, and while the original inhabit
ants have entirely disappeared, Pala has
recently become the home of the Hot
Springs Indians from Warner's ranch
(see Af)ua Caliente}, having 252 inhabit
ants in 1908. The Indians in the neigh
borhood of the San Luis Rey mission
belong to the Shoshonean linguistic stock,
and have been given the collective name
of Luisenos (q. v. ). (A. B. L. )
San Manuel (Saint Emanuel). A reser
vation of 640 acres of worthless land, con
sisting of dry hills, which has been
patented to its 125 Mission Indian inhab
itants; situated 10 in. from San Bernar
dino, Cal.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 175, 1903;
ibid., 1903, 147, 1904; Kelsey, Rep. Cal.
Inds., 31, 1906.
San Marcos (Saint Mark). A ruined
pueblo, 18 m. s. swr. of Santa Fe, N. Mex.,
which, according to Vetancurt, was for
merly occupied by Keresan Indians.
Bandelier, however, makes the statement
that the aboriginal occupants were Tano,
although there may have been Keres
among them. A Spanish mission, with
600 neophytes, existed there at the time
of the Pueblo rebellion of 1680, having
as its visitas the pueblos of San Lazaro
and Cienega. The churches were de
stroyed during the revolt, the mis
sionary, Padre Tinoco, was killed while
at Galisteo, and the pueblo perma
nently abandoned. Twelve years later
(1692), when Vargas visited the country,
the pueblo was in ruins, with only a few of
the walls standing. According to Meline
(Two Thousand Miles, 220, 1867), the ;
inhabitants joined the Tewa at San Juan.
The name San Marcos was first applied
by Gaspar de Sosa in 1591. The pueblo ;
should not be confused with Kuakaa
(q. v. ), a prehistoric ruin 5m. s. of Santa
Fe, although San Marcos apparently bore
the same Tano name. (F. w. H.)
Cua-ka. — Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, HI,
l-'f), 1*'.l() (Tano name). Kua-kaa.- -Ibid., iv, 92,
1W2 (Tano name). Ku-kua.— Ibid., Ill, 125. San
Marcos.— Sosa (1591) in Doc. Ined., XV, 251,1871.
Sant Marcos.— Ofiate (1598), ibid., XVI. 114, 1871.
S. Mark.— Bowles, Map America, 1784. SJ Marco.—
BULL. 30]
SAN" MAECOS SAN MIGUEL
449
Crepy, Map Amer. Sept., 1783 (?). Ta-tze.— Ladd
Story of N. Mex., 79, 1891 (misprint). Ya-atze —
Hitch, New Mexico, 166, 1885 (aboriginal name).
Yaa-tze.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 283, 1893.
Yates.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 102, 1871.
Ya-tze. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 92,
1892 (Keresan name). Yatze.— Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 221, 1893.
San Marcos. A Cochimi visitation town
of Santa Rosalia Mulege mission in 1745,
on the E. shore of Lower California, 8
leagues N. of Mulege, probably on San
Marcos id. — Venegas, Hist. CaL, n, 198,
1759.
San Marcos de Apalache. The principal
town and mission station of the Apala-
chee in the 17th century, situated about
the present St Marks, Wakullaco., Fla.
It is mentioned in a letter of the chiefs
of the tribe to the King of Spain in 1688.
In 1704 it wastaken and entirely destroyed,
with the church and other mission build
ings, by the English and their Indian al
lies under Gov. Moore. (j. M. )
San Marcos.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 76, 1884.
San Marcos de Apalache.— Barcia, Ensayo, 339,
1723. St. Mark de Appalachee.— Brackenridge
(1827) in Williams, West Fla., 107, 1827. St.
Marks.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 74, 1855.
San Martin. A former Maricopa ran
cheria on Gila r., w. of the great bend,
in s. w. Arizona; visited by Anza, Font,
and Garces in 1775. See Garces (1775),
Diary, 117, 1900.
S. Martin of the Opas.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 392, 1889.
San Martin. A former rancheria, prob
ably Papago, visited by Father Kino in
1701; situated in s. w. Sonora, Mexico,
between Busanic and Sonoita. — Kino
cited by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i,
497, 1884.
San Mateo (Saint Matthew). A Timu-
cua mission town in 1688, named in an
address from the chiefs of the tribe to the
King of Spain (see copy and translation
by Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xvni, 497, 1880). There appears to have
been another* town of the same name,
possibly a Spanish settlement, in w.
Florida at a later date. (j. M. )
San Mateo. A former Jova pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in 1677;
situated in E. Sonora, Mexico, about lat.
29°. It was temporarily deserted in 1690,
owing to Apache depredations. Pop. 596
in 1678, and only 95 in 1730.
San Mateo.— Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., in, 349, 1857. San Mateo de Saguaripa.—
Ibid. San Mateo Malzura.— Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
345, 1864. S. Mateo.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
I, 513, 1884.
San Mateo. A pueblo, probably Kere
san, in New Mexico in 1590. — Sosa (1590)
in Doc. Ined., xv, 254, 1871.
San Miguel (Saint Michael) The six
teenth Franciscan mission established in
California. The site chosen was at a place
called by the natives Vahia, in the upper
Salinas valley, between San Antonio and
San Luis Obispo, in the N. part of the
present San Luis Obispo co. Taylor (Cal.
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 29
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860) says the name of
the rancheria at the site of the mission
was Chulam, or Chalomi. At this place
*r. Lasuen, on July 25, 1797, "in the
presence of a great multitude of gentiles
of both sexes and of all ages," formally
founded the mission. The natives were
very friendly, and 15children were offered
for baptism the same day. The mission
grew rapidly in population and wealth.
By 1800 there were 362 neophytes, and
973 in 1810, while the greatest 'number,
1,076, was reached in 1814. At the end
of the first three years the mission had
372 horses and cattle, and 1,582 small
stock, while the crops for that year (1800)
were 1,900 bushels. In 1810 there were
5,281 cattle and horses, 11,160 small
stock, with an average crop for the pre
ceding decade of 3,468 bushels. During
the next decade the stock increased con
siderably, but the crops began and con
tinued to decline. In 1806 the mission
lost a number of its buildings and a large
quantity of supplies by fire, but the roof
only of the church was injured. Shortly
after 1818 a new church was completed.
In 1828 the mission lands were reported
as extending from the ocean to Tulare
lake. In 1834 there were 599 neophytes.
Up to this time the total number of na
tives baptized was 2,562, of whom 1,277
were children. The mission was secu
larized in 1836, and was generally pros
perous until 1840, as its ranches and vine
yards had not been granted to private
individuals. The Indians lived at the
mission and on the ranches, and in 1840
still numbered 350. In 1844, however,
San Miguel was reported as without lands
or cattle, while its neophytes were demor
alized and scattered for want of a minister.
The mission was sold in 1845, but the
purchase was later declared invalid. The
church and monastery were preserved
and are still in use. The church is par
ticularly interesting because of the inte
rior decorations, which have been prac
tically undisturbed since the days of the
first padres. The Indians of this mission
belonged to the Salinan (q. v.) linguistic
family, though among the neophytes
were many, probably Yokuts, from San
Joaquin valley, with whom the natives
around the mission are said to have been
on intimate terms. (A. H. L.)
San Miguel. A former village of the
Tubar on the extreme headwaters of the
Rio Fuerte, in s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico.
Although now largely Mexicanized. it is
still the chief seat of the Tubar people.—
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i, 443, 1902.
San Miguel. A Cochimi settlement and
visita of Nuestra Sefiora de Guadalupe
mission in Lower California, from which it
was distant 6 leagues s. E., in 1745. —
Venegas, Hist. Cal., n, 198, 1759.
450 SAN MHH'KL DE LA KRONTKRA— SAN PASCUAL
San Mignel de la Frontera (Saint Mi-
chai., of the Frontier). A Dominican
minion e-tablished by Fathers Val-
(|,.ll,,n and b.nez, in 1782, about lat. 32°
lt>' Lower California, 30 in. s. E. of San
pitvo Cal. The rancherias connected
with 'the mission in 1860 were Otat,
Hawai, Kkquall. I lassasei, Inomassi, Neil-
mole and Mattawottis. The inhabitants
§poke a Dietrnefio dialect. See Taylor in
(!al. Fanner, May IS. IStJO.
SAO Miru*l of the frontiers.— Tuylor cited by
Brown? K«-. I'H.-. Slo,K-. app., M, 1H6V>.
San Mignel de Linares. A Franciscan
mis-inn rstahlished among the Adai,
near Sahine r.. La., in 1716. In 1719 a
force of French, with Natchitoc.h and
Cadd« allies, took possession of it, and the
Indians destroyed the buildings, but the
mis-ion was reestablished by the Span
iard* with 400 Adai 2 years later. It
rv|M>rtrd 103 baptisms in 176S, and was
aUindotu'd in 177H.
Adacr— 'inrrixiii. Texas, 7"\ 1903. Los Adeas.— La
HarfM- ilTll'i ijimted by Baneroft, No. Mex. States,
i.»il\ Iv'.. BanMifuei.— Bancroft, ibid. ,626. San
Mifuel de Cuellar.— Ibid., C.l"), 6<>»>. San Miguel de
Io4 Adui — IVhtrz. Mem. Guatemala, in, ">2, 1852.
BAA Mijuelde loi Adeas.— II>M.,61S.
Ban Miguel de los Noches ( 'Saint Michael
of the Nocheg,' here referring to a Yokuts
tril*' sometimes (Called Noches, who lived
in tlu- vicinity). A rancheria situated
pr«.hal>ly on the site of the present Bakers-
nVld, Kern ro., s. Cal., in 1776.
BAA Mifuel de lo» Noches por el Santo Principe.—
(iftpvft, Intiry < 177.r>-7t;>, 29U, lyoo.
San Miguel Zuaqne. A settlement of
the Zuaque division of the Cahita, on the
*. l>ank of Hio del Fuerte, 20 in. above
M mouth, in x. \v. Sinaloa, Mexico.
The inhabitant* used both the Zuaque
and the Vaeoregue dialect".
?" "IP.:1 Zuaque-Orozfo y Herra, Geog., 332,
8. Michael. -Km.., map (1702), in Stocklein
S.-U,- Writ Bott. 17'jti. 8. Mi^uel.-Orozco v Berra
«•<»<* , map. ls«;j.
Sannak. A fishing settlement of \leut
1., K.Aleutians, Alaska; pop.
Sannio. A C'ayujra village on the E. side
: the f.H.t of CaviiLM hk-P \ V jn
at te oot of Csiytma lake, N. Y., i
~ 8chweinite Ufc of
id to have been
•r)7. IHTO.
Sannup. A
in M;.
Indiari m:i
firxt in tin- Yov
Ix-vctt ( Hi'JH),"
tend Kiuthwam IH-VHH
»'^.n7whrrerir£r^±
s^tatir^ntTttf anor^i"^;
"»no|* miiHt hjH-ak to RanomTa ^ ^
were descended from blood royal, those
who were invested with authority by the
sachem and who had always been consid
ered as noble; and, second, the "yeo
men" or "sannups," who formed the
mass of the community, and possessed a
right in the lands of the tribe, etc.; and,
third, the "villains" or "serfs," who had
no property in the land, and were in some
degree subject to the sannups or ordinary
citizens. The word was not known to the
Massachuset Indians, but by the whites
who used it, like the words skunk, wig
wam, musquash, and sagamore, was bor
rowed from the dialects of the Abnaki, in
which it occurs in the following forms:
Norridgewock seenanbe, Passamaquoddy
seiwi'be, Penobscot sana^ba, 'man,' vir
(in contradistinction to arenanbe, dlenanbe,
1 true man, ' homo). The suffix -anbe means
'man,' but the meaning of the prefix seen-,
sen-, is not known. (w. R. G. )
San Pablo (Saint Paul). A former Yuma
rancheria on the Rio Colorado, 8 or 10 m.
below the present Yuma and about a
league s. of Pilot Knob, in California. It
was visited by Garces, Anza, and Font in
1775, and was on or near the site of the
later mission of San Pedro y San Pablo
(q. v.). See Coues, Garces Diary (1775-
76), 19, 163, 1900.
Laguna del Capitan Pablo.— Coues, op. cit., 163.
Laguna de San Pablo. — Ibid.
San Pablo. A former Yuma rancheria
on the s. bank of the Rio Gila, Ariz., 3
leagues above its mouth. It was visited
by Father Kino in 1699.
S.'Pablo.— Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 300, 1889. S. Paulus.— Kino, map (1702),
in Stoeklein, None Welt-Bott. 74, 1720. Si Pablo.—
Vencgas, Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759 (located where
San Pedro should be).
San Pascual (Holy Easter). A small
band of Diegueno Indians in San Diego"
co., S. Cal. "The maps show an Indian
reservation named San Paspual, but actu
ally there is no such reservation. A
reservation was selected for these Indians
comprising certain descriptions of land in
township 12s., range 1 w., in San Diego
co. By some inexcusable error, the land
was actually reserved in township 11 s.,
range 1 w. None of the San Pascual
Indians ever lived on the land actually
reserved, as that wras considered to be
Shoshonean territory, and the San Pas
cual are Yuman. Both pieces of land are
barren and of little value. The Indians
actually occupied the land in township
In the years that have passed, all
theland intheintended reservation worth
filing on has been taken up by the whites
m the usual manner" (Kelsey. Rep. Cal.
Inds., 30, 1906). In 1909 the San Pas
cual Indians numbered 71, under the
Mesa Grande school superintendent.
ban Pascual.— Burton (18,r)(i) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
i I ii" All3'1 K('SS'' ] 14' 1857' San Pas<lual-~ Sleigh
BULL. 30]
SAN PASCUAL SANPOIL
451
San Pascual, A former pueblo of the
Piro on the E. bank of the Rio Grande,
opposite the present San Antonio village
(which occupies the site of Senecu),
Socorro co., N. Mex. Shea (Cath.Miss.,
82, 1855) states that a mission existed
there and that it was destroyed during
the rebellion of 1680. According to Ban-
delier, however, the village in all proba
bility was abandoned about 1675, since
Senecu, on the opposite side of the river,
was destroyed early in that year by the
Apache. Consult BandelierinArch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 250, 1892. See also Piro.
San Pascual. A former Yuma ranch-
eria on Gila r., Ariz., 16 to 20 leagues
above its mouth, visited by Anza and Font
in 1775. — Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
392, 1889.
San Pascual. A village of the Gidane-
muk, a branch of the Serranos of s. Cali
fornia, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garces in 1 776.
San Pasqual.— Garc6s, Diary, 273, 1900.
San Pedro (Saint Peter). A Yuma
rancheria on the Rio Gila in Arizona, 3
leagues above its junction with the Colo
rado. It was visited by Father Eusebio
Kino in 1699.
S. Pedro.— Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 360, 1889 (see p. 359). S. Petrus.— Kino,
map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott, 74,
1726. S j Peter. — Venegas, Hist. Cal., i, map, 1759
(located where San Pablo should be).
San Pedro. A Mohave rancheria, visited
and so named by Fray Francisco Garces
in 1776; situated on or near the w. bank
of the Rio Colorado, lat. 35° 0V, about 8
m. N. w. of Needles, s. E. Cal. — Garc6s,
Diary (1776), 234, 416, 1900.
San Pedro de los Jamajabs. — Garces, op. cit.
San Pedro. A Timucua mission on the
present Cumberland id., Fla., named in
1688 in an address from the chiefs of the
tribe to the King of Spain, a translation
of which appears in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xvin, 497, 1880.
San Pedro. A rancheria of the Tejas
(Hainai), on a stream of the same name,
at which the Franciscan mission of San
Francisco de los Tejas (q.v.) was founded
in 1690. It contained 80 men in 1782
(Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 665, 1886).
See Nabedache.
San Pedro. One of the principal settle
ments of the Mayo, situated in s. Sonora,
Mexico. — Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., vi, 59,
1904.
San Pedro Guazave. A former settle
ment of the Guazave ( Vacoregue ) on the
E. bank of Rio Sinaloa, about lat. 25° 40',
N. w. Sinaloa, Mexico.
Guasave.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., map, 1864. San
Pedro Guasave.— Ibid., 332.
San Pedro Martire (Saint Peter the
Martyr). A Dominican mission, founded
May 28, 1794, by Father Pallas, about 40
m. E. of Santo Tomas mission, lat. 31° 50',
Lower California.
San Pedro Martyr.— Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac.
Slope. apj>.. 50. 1869.
San Pedro y San Pablo (Saint Peter and
Saint Paul). A mission established by
Fray Francisco Garces in 1780 among the
Yuma on the w. bank of Colorado r.,
near the site of modern Fort Defiance
(Pilot Knob), 8 or 10 m. below Yuma,
in extreme s. E. California. On July
17-19, 1781, the mission was sacked and
burned by the natives, about 50 Span
iards, including Garces, three other
friars, and Capt. Rivera y Moncada were
killed, and the women and children
made captives. See Conception, Missions,
San Pablo.
Bicuner.— Coues, Garce's Diary, 21, 1900. San Pedro-
Pablo.— Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope app
51, 1869. San Pedro y San Pablo.— Arricivita, Cr6n.
Seraf., 504-511, 539, 1792; Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 397, 1889; Coues, cited above. San Pedro y
San Pablo de Bicuner.— Coues, Garces Diarv. 19.
1900.
San Pedro y San Pablo. A Cochimi set
tlement and visita in 1745, situated 8
leagues E. of the parent mission of Nues-
tra Senora de Guadalupe, lat. 27°, Lower
California.
San Pedro and San Pablo.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
198, 1759.
Sanpet. A body of Ute formerly occu
pying San Pete valley and Sevier r., cen
tral Utah. Powell found 36 on the Uinta
res., Utah, in 1873, although they are said
to have numbered 500 in 1865. They are
now included under the collective name
of Uinta Ute. (H. w. H. )
Land Pitches.— Farnham, Travels, 58, 1843. Sam-
peetches.— De Smet, Letters, 37, 1843. Sampiches.—
Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v, 430, 1847. Sam-
pichya. — Burton, City of Saints, 578, 1861. Sam-
pucb.es.— Collins in *Ind. AIT. Rep., 125, 1861.
San-Petes. — Humphreys in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
381, 1860. Sanpiche Utahs.— Wilson (1849) in Cal.
Mess, and Corresp., 185, 1850. San Pitch.— Correll
(1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 29, 37th Cong., 2d sess.,
37, 1862. San Pitches.— Cooley in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
18, 1865. Sanpits.— Gebow, Shoshonay Vocab., 5,
1868 (Shoshoni name). Sempiche Utahs.— Wilson
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67, 1850.
Sanpoil. A body of Salish on Sans Poil
r. and on the Columbia below Big bend,
Wash. Gibbs classed them as one of the
8 bands of Spokan and also as one of the
6 bands of Okinagan, they being claimed
by both tribes. In 1905 they were re
ported to number 324, on the Colville
res., but in 1909 their population was
given as only 178, the disparity being at
tributed to duplication in previous counts.
No treaty was ever made with these In
dians for their lands, the Government
taking possession of their country except
such portions as have been set apart by
Executive order for their occupancy.
Cingpoils.— De Smet, Letters, 220, 1843. Hai-ai'-
mma— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896
(Yakima name). He-high-e-nim-mo.— Gibbs in
Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855. Hihighenimmo.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 475, 1814. Hihighe-
nimo.— Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830. Ipoilq.— Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896 (Yakima name),
Linpoilish — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in. 200, map-
1853 N'pochele.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 414,
1855. N'poch-le.— Stevensin Ind. Aff. Rep., 429,1854.
N'pockle.-Gibbs, op. cit., 412. San Poels.— Shanks
in Sen. Misc. Doc. 32, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 3, 1874.
Sanpoil.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1901. 702, 1902. Sanpoils.-
452
SAN RAFAEL SAN SABAS
[B. A. E.
2. ISTO.
Sanspoele.-Wilson
- IN;; Sinipouals.-l)utlot de Motnis. Ore-
:-, IVH. linpaivelish.-M-Vi.-kar.Exped.
Hii.l Clark, n, 3NJ, 1*42. Sinpauehsh.-
, .
,,'n' ni' 3im. Bnpofflxix.-Gatschet, MS..B. A. J5.
RkiniMwnionnr Snpuelish.-Ilml.(Salishiorm).
San Rafael. The next to the last Fran-
ri-rtin mission established in California;
founded as an asisteneia or branch of San
Fram-iso. (Dolores). The mortality
aiui'iu! the Indians in San Francisco had
Uvotne so great that a panic was feared,
and a transfer of a j>ortionof the survivors
t" sonic situation on the N. side of the hay
\ui> pr<>|M>sed. At first they were sent
over without a priest, but after several
h;id died it was determined to found a
iir\v rstablishment; this wan done, Dec.
14, 1*17, the new mission being dedicated
to San Rafael Arcangel. The native
name <>f the place was Nanaguami.
AU.ut I'.'.O neophytes were transferred
fpim San Francisco, most of whom, how-
«-v«-r, originally came from the N. side of
the hay. An adobe building, 87 by 42 ft,
divide! into rooms for chapel, dwelling-
MOIIIH. etc., was linished in ISIS. Two
years later there wen- 5U0 neophytes, and
l.Uo, the highest number reached, in
IVJH. By ISL'.S the establishment was
recognized as a separate mission. Its
fti-alth was never very great, though it
wa.- pr..s|*-rons, having'in 1830, 1,548 large
k and l,s:>2 >hfcp, \vith an average
•rop for the preceding decade of 2,454
In ls:;<) there were !>70 neo-
the number decreasing about 50
•rrent in the next four years. At the
line of secularization considerable prop-
iftribnted among the Indians-
i in 1HM7, under the plea that the na-
were not making good use of it this
a«ain brought togi-ther, with a prom-
>f rcdiMtribution un<ler more favor-
istances. In 1839 the Indiana
to bo greatly dissatisfied,
1MO a, l^tril,ution of the livestock
•!••"•« There wen, then 1«() In
the mission, and probably 150
"••red el.^where. !„ 1846 Fr^e-
k IH^SSIOI, of the mission.
'.itHHMns to have been unoc-
- has now entirely disap-
Tho neophytes probably be
'i^'' the oianuintke division
M'NUelu.mmn family. (A H T v
/anRafael. Formerly a rancheria of the
'™
so named by him. Possibly identical with
the modern Mesquite or Quijotoa (q. y.),
but not to be confounded with the mission
of Guevavi, which bore the same saint
name, nor with San Seraiin ( Actum).
San Rafael.— Kino (1700) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
a., i, 318, 1856. S. Rafael.— Kino, map (1701), in
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 360, 1889; Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. S. Rafael Actun.— Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, I, 502, 1884. S. Raphael.—
Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott,
74, 1726.
San Kafael. A former rancheria in s.
Arizona, probably Maricopa, visited by
Kino and Mange in 1699 (Mange cited by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 358, 1889).
Not to be confounded with the San Rafael
in the Pinia country.
San Rafael de los Gentiles. Mentioned
by Bancroft (Ariz, and N. Mex., 281, 1889)
as a pueblo settlement of New Mexico
with 15 inhabitants, about 1765. Local
ity not known.
San Rudesindo. A rancheria of the
Quigyuma, visited and so named by
Father Kino in Mar. 1702. Doubtless
situated on the E. bank of the Rio Colo
rado, just above its mouth, in N. w.
Sonora, Mexico. 'See Venegas, Hist.
Cal., i, 310, 1759; Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i, 500, 1884; Coues, Garces Diary,
178, 1900.
San Saba. A Franciscan mission estab
lished on the Rio San Saba in Texas, in
Apr. 1757, among the Li pan Apache,
under the protection of the presidio of
San Luis de las Amarillas, 1| leagues dis
tant, named in honor of the Viceroy of
Mexico. The Spaniards were induced
by the Lipan to found the mission in
order that they might gain the aid of the
former against their enemies the Coman-
che, but after its establishment the Lipan
refused under various pretexts to become
concentrated undermission influence. On
Mar. 2, 1758, the Comanche and their
allies (Wichita and others) raided the
Spanish horse herd and captured 62 head,
and on the 16th 2,000(?) mounted hostiles
gained entrance to the mission under
protestations of friendship, murdered
nearly all the occupants, and burned the
buildings. But few of the Lipan were
killed, most of them having fled to the
mountains on the approach of the Co
manche. In the following year an expe
dition against the raiders was made, and
in an attack on a rancheria 150 leagues
away, 55 of the foe were killed, but little
else was accomplished, the Spaniards
fleeing when a band of warriors, said to
number 6,000, of different tribes, at a
place called San Teodoro in the Wichita
(Taovayases) country, made a stand
against them. See Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i, 646, 1886; Garrison, Texas, 1904.
San Sabas. A visitation town in 1745,
situated 3 leagues from the parent mission
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman, about lat.
BULL. 30]
SAN SALVADOR — SANTA AGUIDA
453
28° 40', Lower California. Its inhabit
ants spoke a Cochimi dialect. See Vene-
gas, Hist. Cal., n, 198, 1759.
San Salvador (Holy Savior). A former
rancheria, evidently of the Sobaipuri,
on San Pedro r., above Quiburi, s.
Ariz. — Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 360, 1889.
Sans Arcs (French trans, of Itazipcho,
'without bows,' from itazipa, 'bow,' and
cho, abbrev. of chodan, 'without'). A
band of the Teton Sioux. Hayden,
about 1860, says that they and the Hunk-
papa and Sihasapa " occupy nearly the
YELLOW HAWK, A SANS ARC
same district and are so often camped
near each other, and are otherwise so
connected in their operations as scarcely
to admit of being treated separately."
On the other hand, Warren (Dacota
Country ) indicates that their closest rela
tions were with the Miniconjou.
Their divisions as given by Swift in a
letter to Dorsey (1884) are: 1 Itazipcho
(Without bows); 2 Shinalutaoin (Scarlet-
cloth earring); 3 Wolutayuta (Eat-dried-
venison-from-the-hind-quarter); 4 Maz-
pegnaka (Wear -metal -in -the -hair); 5
Tatankachesli (Dung-of-a-buffalo-bull) ;
6 Shikshichela ( Bad - ones - of-diff erent-
kmds);7 Tiyopaoshanunpa (Smokes-at-
the-entrance-to-the-lodge ) .
The Sans Arcs entered into a peace
treaty with the United States at Ft
Sully, S. Dak., Oct. 20, 1865, and were a
party also to the treaty of Ft Laramie
Wyo., Apr. 29, 1868.
Bowpith.— Warren, Dacota Country, 10, 1856
Ee-ta-sip-shov.— Catlin, N. A. Inds., i, 223, 1841
I tanzipehois.— Warren, Dacota Country, 16 1856
Itazipchos.— Ibid., index, vi. Itazipco.— Riggs Da
kota Gram, xvi, 1852 (trans, 'bow pith,' or 'with
out bows'). Itazipcoes.— Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend 516, 1878. Itazipko.-Burton, City of Saints,
119, 1861. Lack-Bows.— De Smet, Letters, 37, note,
1843. Ma'-i-sin-as. — Hayden, Ethnog and Philol'
Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (Cheyenne name). Nobows —
Hoffman (1854) in H. R.Doc, 36, 33d Cong.. 2dsess.
3, 18o5. Sans Arcs.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes m
629, 1853. SansarcsDakotas.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
1 hilol. Mo. Val., map, 1862. Sarsarcs.— Cleveland
in Our Church Work, Dec. 4, 1875 (misprint).
Taze-char.— Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
106, 1874 (trans, 'bows from the heart of a tree').
Taze-par-war-nee-cha.— Corliss, ibid. Without-
Bows.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
San Sebastian. A Kawia rancheria in
the 18th century; situated in central
southern California, lat. 33° 08X, evi
dently near Salton lake. Fattier Font re
ferred to it as "a small rancheria of the
mountain Cajuenches, or more properly
of the Jecuiches." See Coues, Garces
Diary (1775), 167, 1900.
San Sebastian. — Font (1775) cited by Coues, Garces
Diary (1775), 167, 1900. San Sebastian Peregrine.—
Garces (1774), ibid., 42. San Sevastian. — Garces
(1775), ibid., 167.
San Sebastian. A pueblo of the Huichol,
situated about 5 m. s. of Santa Catarina,
and 10 m. E. of Rio Chapalagana, in the
Sierra de los Huicholes, Jalisco, Mexico. —
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., n, 16, map,
257, 1902.
San Serafin (Holy Seraph; also St Fran
cis of Assisi). A former Pima rancheria
N.w.of SanXavierdel Bac,s. Ariz. ; visited
by Kino and Mange in 1699.
Guactum.— Mange (1701) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 359, 1889. San Serafin.— Venegas,
Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. San Serafin de Actum.—
Mange (1700) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 318,
1856. Seraphim.— Kino, map (1.702), in Stocklein,
Neue Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Serafin.— Kino, map
(1701), in Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 360, l.sss
S. Serafin Actum.— Bancroft, ibid., 358. S. Serafino
del Napcub.— Anza and Font (1780) quoted by
Bancroft, ibid., 392.
San Simon. A mission village, prob
ably on St Simon id., Georgia coast, the
inhabitants of which were among those
revolting against the Spaniards of Florida
in 1687.— Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723.
San Simon y San Judas. A former Pa-
pago rancheria, visited and so named by
Father Kino in 1700; situated in Sonora,
Mexico, aboutlon. 111°, lat. 31°, between
Cocospera and Busanic.
San Simon y San Judas.-Mange cited by Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 359, 1889. S. Simon.—
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 497, 1884.
Santa Aguida. A Cochimi rancheria
in 1706, probably in the vicinity of San
Ignacio Kadakaman mission, on the
454
SANTA ANA— SANTA BARBARA
[B. A. E.
n -mvor California.—
\Vmmtf, Hirt.Ckl.f i, 421, 1759.
Santa Ana ( Saint Ann). A Keresan
..iirMoonthe.v bank of the Rio Jemez, a
!v atlluent of the Rio Grande, in central
NY\v Mexim. The original pueblo ot
the triU-, ao-ording to Bandelier, stood
near the Mesa del Canjfelon, w. of the
Kiolirundeaixi x.of Bernalillo; but this
MO* abandoned prior to the Spanish ex-
!•!• irat i«-ns in the 16th century, and
another pueblo built on an elevation that
ri-«-n ahull midway between Santa Ana
an.l San Felii>e, on the great Black mesa
<if San Felipe. This was the village vis
ited in 1")US by Onate, who referred to it
ti> Taniy and 'Tamaya— the latter being
tin- name applied by the inhabitants to
'•th thi- pueblo and its predecessor. It
a« parly the, wat of a Spanish mission-
the outbreak of the Pueblo rebel-
»i» HWO it had no priest, yet wan not
itachurrh and monastery. In that
ft»"ta Ana people joined those
'. r fh | win the massacre of the mis-
L Santo Domingo and the eolo-
I»H- Rio (Jrande valley. As the
Hluatedw. of the Kio Grande
not mooted by (iov. Otermin
d'r .attempt to recon«|Uer New
'; »il«H|, but in His? Pedro U,.m,_
o-ada, then governor at Ml Pu«,
'arn,,lthe ,,,,,1,10 bvHtonnaitera lei
"7"; "•""•tamv. and burne.l it, sev-
• ra ndianH ,H.ri,hinK in the llames.
VarxaamjuU. hi. appearance iu
1692 the Santa Ana tribe occupied a mesa
known as Cerro Colorado, some 10 m. N.
and eastward from Jemez, but were
induced by Vargas to return to their
former locality, where they constructed
the pueblo occupied to-day. This, like
the two former villages, is also known to
the natives as Tainayjl. In 1782 Santa
Ana was a visita of the mission of Sia.
Population 253 in 1890, 226 in 1905, and
211 in 1910. The clans of Santa Ana are:
Tsinha (Turkey), Dyami (Eagle), Yak
(Corn), Hooka (Dove)", Shutson (Coyote),
Showita (Parrot), Hakan (Fire).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
in, 126, 1890; iv, 193 et seq., 1892; Ban
croft, Ariz, and K Hex., 200, 1889. See
also Keresan. Family, Pueblos. ( F. w. IT. )
Hweroi.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Tigua
namt')- Ramaya. — Columbus Mem. Vol., 155,
1893 (misprint of Onate's Tamaya). S. Anna. —
Blaeu, Atlas, XII, 62, 1667. Santa Ana.— Onate
(1598) in Doc. Im-d., XVI, 114, 1871. Santa Anna.—
Villa-Senor, Theatre Am., II, 415, 1748. Santana.—
Hezio (1797-98) in Meline, Two Thousand Miles,
•269, 1867. Sta. Ana.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., i, 85,
1786. Sta Ana.— D'Anville, Map Am. Sept., 1746.
S! Ana.— Arrowsmith, Map N. A., 1795, ed. 1814.
Tamaiya,— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Sa;i Felipe and Cochiti form of name). Tam
aya. — Ibid, (name of pueblo in Santa Ana and
Sia dialects). Tamaya.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871. Ta-ma-ya.— Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Bull., 1, 18, 1883. Tamy.— Onate (1598),
op. cit., 102. Tamya. — Coronado [Onate] quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Bull., I, 18, 1883.
Tan-a-ya.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
194, 1892 (misprint). To-Mia. — Loew in Ann.
Rep. Wheeler Surv., app. LL, 178, 1875. Tom-
i-ya. — Simpson in Rep. Sec. War, 143, 1850. Tu'-
na-ji-i'.— Hodge, field "notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez
and Pecosname).
Santa Ana. A pueblo of the Opata in
1730, with 34 inhabitants (Rivera, 1730,
cited by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 513,
1884) ; situated in one of the eastern
Sonora valleys, Mexico, but definite lo
cality unknown. At the present time
there are five settlements called Santa
Ana in Sonora.
Santa Ana. A pueblo, inhabited by
both Tarahumare and Tepehuane, on
the headwaters of the Rio del Fuerte,
about lat. 26° 30', s. w. Chihuahua, Mex
ico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 322, 324,
map, 1864.
Santa Ana. A former pueblofof the Va-
rohio division of the Tarahumare, be
tween Batopilas arid Guachochic, s. w.
Chihuahua, Mexico. — Orozco y Berra,
Geog., ;J,24, 1864; Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., i, 446, 1902.
Santa Barbara. The tenth Franciscan
mission founded in California. The pre
sidio of Santa Barbara was established in
1782, soon after the founding of San
Buenaventura mission, and it was the in
tention to found a mission at Santa Bar
bara also, but owing to lack of agreement
between the civil authorities and the
padres as to the method of organization
of the proposed seat, it was not founded
BULL. 30] SANTA BARBAEA SANTA CATALINA DE LOS YUMAS 455
till several years later. Finally, on Dec.
4, 1786, the cross was raised and blessed
by Fr. Lasuen at a place called Taynayan
by the natives, a mile or so from the pre
sidio. Owing to it beingthe rainy season,
buildings were not begun until later. By
1790 there were 438 neophytes. A church
18 X 90 ft, and numerous other buildings,
all roofed with tiles, had been completed.
In the next 10 years the number of neo
phytes increased to only 864, though 1,237
were baptized and only 624 had died.
Probably some of the others had been
allowed to live in their own villages away
from the mission. A new church was
finished in 1794, and by 1800 quite a
number of new buildings had been
erected. At that time there were 60 neo
phytes engaged in making and weaving
cloth, while a carpenter and a tanner
were regularly employed to teach the na
tives those trades. Within the next few
years 234 adobe
houses were
erected for the
neophytes. In
1803 a mission
chapel was built
at San Miguel.
In 1801 an epi
demic carried
off a great num
ber of the na
tives and caused
the neophytes,
through a pre
tended revela
tion of their
old deities, tem
porarily to re
nounce Chris
tianity, though
the Fathers
knew nothing of this until later. The
greatest number of neophytes, 1,792,
was reached in 1803; in 1810 there
were 1,355. The crops were good, aver
aging 6,216 bushels for the preceding
decade; the large stock numbered 5,670,
and small stock 8,190. During the fol
lowing decade the crops increased some
what, but the stock declined. The earth
quake of 1812 injured rather seriously the
church, and a new one, 40 X 165 ft, was
begun in 1815, and completed and dedi
cated in 1820. This is still standing. The
walls are 6 ft thick, of irregular sandstone
blocks laid in cement, while the towers,
20 ft square, are, with the exception of a
narrow passageway in one of them, solid
masses of stone and cement to a height of
30 ft. In 1820 there were 1,132 neo
phytes, in 1830 only 711. In 1824 there
was considerable trouble with the neo
phytes; a revolt had arisen at Santa Ines,
and the Indians from Santa Barbara de
manded that the soldiers at the mission
leave their arms and withdraw to the pre-
MISSION OF SANTA BARBARA, CALIFORNIA
sidio. This demand finally led to a con
flict, and the natives fled to the hills and
later to San Joaquin valley. After the
revolt at Santa Ines and Purisima had
been quelled, the Indians were finally in
duced to return by the granting of a gen
eral pardon. The padres and the church
property were at no time interfered with.
In 1834 there were 556 neophytes. The
total number of natives baptized up to
that time was 4,658, of whom 2,168 were
children. In 1840 there were still prob
ably 250 ex-neophytes at the mission.
The mission continued prosperous even
after its secularization, and the buildings
were kept in better condition than at
other places. In 1843 it was returned to
the control of the padres, who, in 1844, re
ported that they had the greatest difficulty
in supporting the 285 souls dependent
on them. In 1846 the mission was sold
for $7,500, though the principal buildings,
as elsewhere,
remained in the
possession of
theChurch,and
have been bet
ter preserved
than at any
other California
mission. The
Indians con
nected with
Santa Barbara
belonged chief
ly to the Chu-
mashan (q. v.)
linguistic fam
ily, though
Yokuts were
also probably
represented,
as many neo
phytes are reported as coining from the
"Tulares." (A.B. L.)
Santa Barbara. A former rancheria,
probably of the Papago, visited by Father
Kino in 1706; situated 4 m. s. w. of Bu-
sanic, near the headwaters of the x.
branch of Altar r., in Sonora, Mexico. —
Kino cited by Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
i, 501, 1884.
Santa Catalina (Saint Catherine). A
mission town, probably Yamasee, perhaps
on St Catherine id., Ga. Its inhabitants
revolted in 1687 against the Spaniards,
destroyed the mission, and fled to the
English in Carolina.
Santa Catalina.— Baroia, Ensayo, 287, 1723. St.
Catherine's.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 73, 1<S55.
Santa Catalina. A former Tepehuane
pueblo in lat 25° W, Ion. 106°, N. w.
Durango, Mexico, the seat of a Jesuit mis
sion founded by Geronimo Ramirez in
1596, but abandoned in 1616.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
Santa Catalina de los Yumas. A mission
founded by the Dominican Father Lori-
SANTA CATARINA SANTA CLAEA
450
nil. May IS. 1797, in the N. part of Lower
California. .r»» m. i:. of Santo Tomas mis
sion. aU'tit lat. :>lc 1M'. It was destroyed
l,v th«- Indians U-tween ISL'7 and 1833.
Tliis was the last mission established in
1/iwrr California. According to Duflot
dr Mofrusi Yoy.. i. LM7. L'L'S, 1844) the In
dians living there were the (Jueymura.
See also Taylor in Hn.wne, Pac. Slope,
app.. f>l, ls<>9.
Santa Catarina. A settlement of the
Huichol, consisting of only 11 houses and
a temple, in the valley of "the middle Rio
Chapalair.ina, a \. K. tributary of the Rio
< irande de Santiago, in .Jalisco, Mexico. —
Lmnholtx.. 1'nknown Mex., n, 10, map,
147, HHV_>.
Toapuli.— Lninhnltz. ibid.. 117 ('where there is
ainolt- : lltiirhol name .
Santa Clara. The eighth Franciscan
mission established in California. The
site first chosen was near (iuadalupe r.,
not far from the head of San Francisco
hav, and alw»ut 3 m. from its present po
sition. This site was called Thamien by
the natives. Here the mission was
founded, Jan. li*. 1777, and dedicated to
Santa Clara dr Asis. Cattle and supplies
arrived from Monterey and San Fran
cisco, and work on the buildings was
iimurdiatrly U-gun. The Indians were
at first friendly, but soon began to steal
cattle, and did not entirely desist even
after 3 were killed and several flogged.
• the end of the year there had been 67
baptisms, mostly children. In 1779 the
HMII was twice flooded, and it was
1 to rebuild at another site on
>nnd. A new church was begun
1 and finished in 17S4, the finest
[ in California up to that time,
rch was considerably damaged
th.j'iakesin lx| 2 and later, and a
one was finally built on the present
'-''I. Shortly after 1800 there
•iderablr trouble with the natives
thy ne,M,hvtes seem to have run
I'ff'-rent times, and the expedi-
7. ""< to bring them back Ue
<li" a few cases. The wealth of
"'T'-ased rapidly. In 1790
' la rye ht<M-k numbered •' si7 SInan
*h!lSh\i"-"tnotllcrewt«il'«'
[B. A. E.
y^rlvi-rtiiwnf thfiiii k i tne
?P'^ii:lpi
"' ln'HS'°n was very
'"•rt> were about 800
neophytes, while in 1840 there were only
290, with possibly 150 more scattered in
the district. The mission was secular
ized in 1837. By 1840 two-thirds of the
stock and apparently all of the available
property had disappeared. The mission
was returned to the control of the padres
in 1843, and two years later there were
about 150 ex-neophytes connected with
the mission. After this Santa Clara mis
sion became a regular parish church, and
in 1851 Santa Clara College was estab
lished in the old mission buildings. The
growth of the college necessitated the reno
vation and enlargement of the buildings,
so that now there is little remaining of the
old adobe structures. The Indians in the
neighborhood of the mission belonged to
the Costanoan linguistic family, and these
doubtless furnished the majority of the
neophytes, yetitis probable that the Mari-
posan ( Yokuts) and Moquelumnan stocks
were also represented. (A. B. L.)
Santa Clara. A Tewa pueblo on thew.
bank of the Rio (irande, about 30 m.
above Santa Fe, in Rio Arriba co. , N. Mex.
The native name of the pueblo is K ' hapoo,
said to mean "where the roses (?) grow7
near the water." The natives assert that
their ancestors dwelt in the clusters of
artificial grottos excavated in cliffs of
pumice-stone (Puye and Shufinne) w. of
the Rio Grande, and this may be true
t both historic and prehistoric times; but
Santa Clara people probably were
not the only Tewa occupants of these
tf- lodges. Santa Clara was formerly
the seat of a Spanish mission, with a
BULL. 30]
SANTA CLARA SANTA CRUZ
457
church and monastery erected between
1622 and 1629, and was a visita of the
mission of San Ildefonso (q. v. ) until
1782, when it was again made a mission
with San Ildefonso as its visita. Like
Sia and Nambe, this pueblo, according
to Bandelier, doubtless owed its decline
to the constant inter-killing going on for
supposed evil practices of witchcraft, or
to the ravages of disease, for in 1782 500
deaths occurred in this and San Juan
pueblos alone within two months (Ban
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 23, 1892).
Not to be confounded with the Tano
pueblo of Tuerto, whose aboriginal name
is the same as that of Santa Clara. The
Santa Clara clans are : Tang ( Sun ) , Khung
(Corn), Tse (Eagle), Kea (Badger),
Pe ( Tree or Firewood ) , Te ( Cotton wood ) ,
Na (Earth), Po (Calabash), D'ye (Go
pher), Kunya (Turquoise), Kupi (Coral),
Yan (Willow), and Pa (Deer). There
are also said to be an Oak and a Cloud
clan. Pop. 277 in 1910. (F. w. H. )
Ak'-e-ji.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Pecos
name). Ana Sfishi.— Curtis, Am. Ind., i, 138,
1907 ('tribe like bears,' so named from their
skunk-skin moccasins, at first thought to be of
bear-skin : Navaho name) . Ca-po. —Bandelier in
Ritch, New Mexico, 201, 1885 (native name).
Capo.— Vetancurt (1696), Cronica, 317, 1871.
Capoo. — Benavides, Memorial, 59, 1630. Caypa. —
Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined. xvi, 256L 1871 (con
founded with San Juan). Giowaka-a'. — Steven
son, Pecos MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1887 (Pecos name
of the pueblo). Giowatsa-a'.— Ibid. Hai'bata.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Taos name).
Haiba'yu.— Ibid., 1899 (another form of Taos
name). Haiphaha. — Ibid. (Picuris name).
Kah-po.— Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., i, no. 9. 12,
1906. Kaiipa.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.,1895
(Acomaname). Kai'p'a.— Ibid. (Cochitiname).
Kap-ho'. — Ibid. (San Juan and San Ildefonso
form). Ka-Po.— Bandelier (1888) in Proc. Cong.
Am., vn, 457, 1890. Ka-po.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 124, 260, 1890 (native name of
pueblo). Ka-Poo.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 232,
1893. Ka-pou.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
IV, 64, 1892. Kapung.— Stephen in 8th Rep.B. A. E.,
37, 1891 (Hano name). K'haibhaf.— Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta name). K'ha-po'-o.—
Ibid, (own name). Santa Clara.— Onate (1598) in
Doc.In6d., xvi, 116, 1871. S. Clara.— Crepy, Map
Amer. Sept., 1783 (?). Shi-ap'-a-gi.— Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez name). S<?Clara.—
D'Anville, Map Am6r. Sept., 1746. S* Clara.— De
1'Isle, Carte Mex. et Flor., 1703.
Santa Clara. A collective term used to
designate the Indians formerly living
within the territory or under the influ
ence of Santa Clara mission, Santa Clara
co., Cal. They were Thamien, with their
divisions into Gergecensens and Socoisu-
kas (TaylorinCal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860).
Santa Clara. A former village in Cali
fornia, so called by the padres of San Carlos
mission. Its people are said to have been
Esselen.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Santa Coleta. A group of rancherias,
evidently of the Alchedoma, near the Kio
Colorado in w. Arizona, about 50 in. below
the mouth of Bill Williams fork. They
were visited and so named by Fray Fran
cisco Garce"s in 1776.
424nC1900aS de Santa Coleta--Garce's (1776), Diary,
Santa Cruz (Holy Cross). The twelfth
Franciscan mission established in Califor
nia. The proposed site was personally ex
amined by Fr. Lasuen, who found' the
natives friendly and ready to help. Sup
plies and native assistants were sent from
the neighboring missions, especially Santa
Clara, and the mission was formally
founded Sept. 25, 1791, at the place where
is now situated the town of Santa Crux,
Santa Clara co. At the end of the year
there were 84 neophytes. In 1 792 there
were 224, and the highest number, 523, was
reached in 1796. In 1800 there were 492.
At this time the mission had 2,354 head
of cattle and horses, and 2,083 of small
stock, while the crop for the year amounted
to 4,300 bushels. The church, 30 by 112
ft and 25 ft high, with stone front, was
completed and dedicated in 1794. In 1797
a number of colonists arrived from Mex
ico and settled just across the river Lo
renzo from the mission. This settlement
caused the missionaries much trouble,
and seems to have demoralized the In
dians. In 1798 the padre in charge was
much discouraged with the outlook and
reported that 138 neophytes had deserted.
He protested against the settlement, but
without effect. Thenumberof neophytes
remained about the same for the next 20
years, being 507 in 1810, and 461 in 1820.
The livestock increased and the crops
continued good. In 1812 one of the fa
thers was murdered by some of the neo
phytes, who plead in defense that he was
excessively cruel, had flogged two of them
to death, and was in venting further instru
ments of torture. In 1818 and 1819 there
wras considerable friction between the
mission fathers and the authorities at
Brancifort, all but three of the neophytes
leaving the mission at onetime for fear of
attack. After 1820 the mission continued
prosperous, but the population decreased,
there being 320 neophytes in 1830, and
about 250 in 1834. The total number of
natives baptized up to that time was
2,216, of whom 939 were children. With
in 4 years after its secularization most of
the property had disappeared. In 1839
there were 70 Indians reported at the
mission, with perhaps as many more scat
tered in the district. In 1840 a number of
buildings were destroyed and the church
was injured by an earthquake. After
1842 the mission was regarded as a part
of Brancifort; the buildings had then en
tirely disappeared. The Indians in the
neighborhood of the mission belong to
the Costanoan linguistic family. The
mission had neophytes from the follow
ing villages, all in the present county of
Santa Cruz ( Taylor, Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,
1860): Achilla, Aestaca, Agtism, Apil,
Aulintac, Chalumu, Chanech, Chicutae,
458
SANTA CRUZ— SANTA INES
[B. A. B.
Choromi, Coot. Hanzaurni, Hottrochtae,
Ihuu-hi. Hual,|uilme, lluocom Loeobo
lurh-iMiii Mallin. Nohioalh, Ochoyos,
(;nt,i, (Karali-s (Souquel), Payanmm,
Nu-huen. Siitfin. Shiuguermi, Shorernee,
Sio Cotehmin, Tejey, Tomoy, lurami,
rt'illi-un Wallanmi, Yeunaba, Yeunata,
Yt-unator. (A. »• L-)
Santa Cruz. A former Tewa pueblo, Sit-
uatol K. of the Kio (irande, 30 m. N. w.
of Santa Fe, at the site of the present town
of the same name. It was abandoned
proUibly aln.ut the time of the Pueblo re
volt of ItksO-'.L'. but was re fount led with
•_*.» families in ITOti ami a mission estab
lished. The place gradually became civil
ized and is now a "Mexican" town.
L* Canada.-rrim-... Hi-t. N. ML-X.. :U(J, 1883 (or
Santa Cm/.) Santa Cruz de la Canada.— Villa-
Svfliir. Tiu-ntro Am.. ].t '2. 413, 1718. Santa Maria
de Grado — OUTVO i ITiHl) ({in .u-d \<\ Bancroft, Ariz.
atxl N. Mt-x., ±>, 188<> i mission name from 1706);
Jt-flVry-, Am. Atlas, map ">, 177t'..
Santa Cruz. A settlement, chiefly of
Li pan. at which a Spanish mission was
established in 1~'»-; situated in the valley
of San .Jos*'-, halfway between San Sabd
and the Kio (irande, in Texas.
San Lorenzo de la Santa Cruz. — Arricivita quoted
by Hiix hinami, S]purrn d. a/.u-k. Spr.,3U7, 1S59.
Santa Cruz. A former Opata pueblo of
Soiioni. Mexico, tlie iidiabitants of which
^recalled C'oiitla i < )ro/.co y Berra, Geog.,
:>44, 1M>4 i. Probably situated oil the Kio
Sniura, about lat. l'>(^.
Santa Cruz. One of the Apalachee
t-.wns of Florida, mt'iitioned in the letter
of A palacht-c chiefs to Cluirles II, King of
Spain, in l»iss._ < iatschet, Creek Migr.
Ux'., i, 7'i, Ihsj.
Santa Cruz de Mayo. A settlement of
tin- Mayo on the \v. bank of Kio Mayo,
alxmt \'2 m. above its mouth, s. w. So-
Uor.i, Mexico.
Hayo.-Or.,/r«, y IV-rra, (Ic-o^., :i56,
Santa Eulalia. A former nmcheria,
probably of the Sobaipuri, visited by
itherKinoin 17iM». Situated slightly
<*•• of Bosanic, immediately s. of the
r»-«-nt Ari/ona-Sonora boundar.
ad, Hist. cHl i 300 1750
a. -Karlv wri.-r quoted by
Santa P<, Holy Faith). A former Cora
and H-at of a mission with San
-"' and Sun J uan Bautistu as its visitas
;• »>auk of the 1 o
( and- des;int,a^o, Ion. l,,4°4(»^,, Jalisco,
Mj-xin -on,,,,, y iVrm, Geog., 2^
the,
^^MdM^r^yr^rl^^-1^
ON r at tier ( ,'onsai;
'•of Ixnver California, lat. 27°
58'. The Indians, who spoke a Cochimi
dialect, numbered about 1,000 in 1767.
(See Hervas, Saggio, 79-80, 1787; Taylor
in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50,
1869.)
Santa Gertrudis. A small Huichol
rancheria, with a temple, in Jalisco,
Mexico.
Santa Gertrudes.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., II,
16, map, 1902.
Santa Ines (Saint Agnes). The nine
teenth Franciscan mission established in
California; founded Sept. 17, 1804, at a
place called by the natives Alajulapu,
about 25 in. from Santa Barbara, and
nearly as far from Purisima. A large
number of neophytes from Santa Barbara
and Purisima attended the opening cere
mony, and many remained at the new
mission. On the same day 27 children
were baptixed. By the end of the first
year there were 225 neophytes, in 1810
there were 628, while the highest number,
768, was reached in 1816. In material
things the mission prospered, having 7,720
head of large stock in 1820, 5,100 of small
stock, and an average annual crop for the
preceding decade of 4,340 bushels. The
stock increased and the crops continued
good for another decade, betwreen 1822
and 1K27 supplies to the value of $10,767
being furnished the presidio at Santa Bar
bara. The first church was seriously in
jured by an earthquake in 1812, and a
new one of adobe lined with brick, which
still stands, was completed in 1817. In
1824 there was a revolt of the neophytes
at Santa Ines, and a conflict between them
and the soldiers, a large part of the mis
sion buildings being burned, and the hos
tile Indians fleeing, apparently to Puri
sima (q. y.). In 1830 there were 408 neo
phytes, but the number decreased to 344
in 1834. Up to that time 1,323 natives
had been baptized, of whom 757 were
children. In 1840 there were still about
300 Indians in the neighborhood, and the
affairs of the mission were generally pros
perous. In 1844 Santa Ines was reported
to have had 264 neophytes, with sufficient
resources for their support. After this
the property of the mission rapidly de
clined, and in 1846 the land was sold for
$7,000, but the buildingand church prop
erty remained in the charge of the padre.
I n 1 844 an ecclesiastical college was opened
ut Santa Ines, but it was abandoned 6
years later. The Indians in the neigh
borhood of the mission belonged to the
Chumashan (q. v.) linguistic family, to
which most of its neophytes probably be
longed. Many came from the Channel
islands, especially Santa Rosa. Some of
the neophytes were skilled workers in
silver and carved leather, and their work
and prod net ions were and still are highly
prized for their excellence and artistic
merit. (A. B. L.)
BULL. 30]
SAtfTA INES SANTA OLALLA
459
Santa In6s. A reservation of unsur-
veyed, unpatented land, occupied by 52
Mission Indians in 1909; situated 240 m.
from Mission Tule River agency, in Santa
Barbara co., not far from the old Santa
Ines mission, s. Cal. These Indians were
located on lands belonging to the Cath
olic Church and also what is known as the
college grants. Legal steps were taken
several years ago to obtain for the use of
these Indians the lands on which they
had resided, and which they had culti
vated for many years, but the question
has not yet been determined.
Santa Ynez.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1902, 175, 1903.
Santa Isabel. A Diegueno village about
50 m. N. E. of San Diego, s. Cal. Pop. 125
in 1873. The name is now given to a
reservation of 29,845 acres of waterless,
mountainous stock land, with 284 inhab
itants.
Santa Isabella.— Audubon (1849), Western Jour
169, 1906. Santa Ysabel.— Ames, Rep. Miss. Inds.,
5, 1373. St. Isabella.— Emory, Recon., 614, 1848.
Santa Isabel. A group of Mohave ran-
cherias, visited and so named by Fray
Francisco Garces in 1776; situated at or in
the vicinity of the present Needles, s. E.
Cal.— Garces, Diary (1776), 234, 1900.
Santa Isabel. Mentioned as the last
Yuma rancheria on the s. side of the Rio
Gila; visited by Father Kino in Nov.
1701.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 497,
1884.
Santa Lucia. A former visitation town
of San Ignacio de Kadakaman mission,
situated 10 leagues distant from it, about
lat. 28°, Lower California. Its inhabit
ants were Cochimi. See Venegas, Hist.
Cal., i, 421; n, 198, 1759.
Santa Lucia de Acuera. A Spanish mis
sion of the 17th century, established at
the Timucuan town of Acuera, on the E.
coast of Florida, s. of Cape Canaveral.
It was probably destroyed, with the other
Timucuan missions, in the invasion of the
hostile Creeks and Carolina troops about
1705. Distinct from Acquera. (.1. M.)
Santa Margarita. A name applied by
Fray Francisco Garces (Diary, 411, 1900)
in 1776 to a rancheria, probably of the
Walapai, near the Cerbat mts. of w.
Arizona.
Santa Margarita. Given by Bancroft
(Nat. Races, i, 460, -1874) as a Luiseno
village of California, but it perhaps be
longed to the Shoshonean Kawia.
Santa Maria (Saint Mary). A settle-
• ment, probably of a people speaking a
Cochimi dialect, situated 5 leagues N. of
the mission of Nuestra Senora de Guad-
alupe, above lat. 27°, Lower California.
In 1745 it was a visita of the mission men
tioned. See Venegas, Hist. Cal., n, 198,
1759.
Santa Maria de los Dolores (Saint Mary
of the Sorrows). A former pueblo of the
Jova, with 180 inhabitants in 1730; situ
ated in E. Sonora, Mexico, near Rio Viejo,
a tributary of the Yaqui. It formed a
visita of the mission of Teopari prior to
the abandonment of that pueblo on ac
count of Apache depredations in the latter
part of the 18th century.
Dolores.— Rivera (1730) quoted by Bancroft No
Mex. States, i, 514, 1884. Los Dolores.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 345, 1864. Santa Maria de los Do
lores.— Rivera (1730) cited by Bandelier in Arch
Inst. Papers, iv, 510, 1892.
Santa Maria de Palaxy. A settlement
at the mouth of Yellow r., Santa Rosa
co., w. Fla., probably one of the villages
into which the remnant of the Apalachee
was gathered after 1718.
Santa Maria Magdalena. A mission
founded by Father Linck's two associates,
Arnes and Diez, at Cabujakaamang, in
lat. 30° or 31°, Lower California. It was
the last Jesuit mission established in that
territory. For reference to its language,
see Buschmanri, Spuren, 472, 1858, and
consult also Venegas, Hist. Cal., n, 199,
Cabujacaamang.— Clavijero, Hist. Baja Cal., 108,
1852. Cabujakaamang.— Clavigero, Storia della
Cal., ii, 181. 1789. Cabujakamang.— Shea, Cath.
Miss., 90, 1855. Santa Maria.— Taylor quoted by
Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 50, 1869. Santa
Maria de los Angeles de Kabu Juacama. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Jan. 24, 1862. St. Mary's.— Shea, op. cit.
Santa Maria Magdalena. A former Te-
moris pueblo in Chinipas valley, w. Chi
huahua, Mexico; pop. 585 in 1678. — Oroz
co y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864.
Santa Marta (Saint Martha). A visita of
San Ignacio de Kadakaman mission and
situated 11 leagues from it, in lat. 28°,
Lower California, in 1745.
Santa Martha.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., n, 198, 1759.
Santa Monica. A visita of San Ignacio
de Kadakaman mission, situated 7 leagues
from it, about lat. 28°, Lower California,
in 1745. — Venegas, Hist. Cal., n., 198,
1759.
Santan (corruption of Span. Santa Ana).
A Pima settlement on the x. bank of Rio
Gila, opposite the Pima agency, s. Ariz.
Ao'pohium.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 23, 1908
(native name, of unknown meaning).
Santa Nynfa. A visita of San Ignacio de
Kadakaman mission, situated 5 leagues
from it, about lat. 28°, Lower California,
in 1745.
Santa Nympha.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 421, 1759.
Santa Nynfa.— Ibid., II, 198, 1759.
Santa Olalla. A " laguna," or perhaps
more strictly a flat subject to inundation,
which in the 18th century contained some
Yuma rancherias; situated in N. Lower
California, lat. 32° 33', somewhat above
the entrance of New r. to the main flood-
plain of the Rio Colorado, 6 to 10 m. w.
of the latter and about 8 leagues w. s. w.
of the mouth of the Gila. It was notable,
at the time named, as the end of the
Yuma and the beginning of the Cajuen-
che settlements. The Comeya also de
scended "to this land to eat calabashes
and other fruits of the river. ' ' See Coues,
Garee"s Diary (1775-6), 165 et seq., 1900.
400
SANTA EITA — SANTEE
[B. A. E.
' Santa Rita l Holy Rite). The Spanish
i-iim- ..i what w;u< probably an ancient
*.ulrim-nt of the Tepeeano, or of a re-
hted trilK', but occupied since early in
th<- IStli century by Tlaxcaltec intro
"
<-
duced l>y the "Spaniards for defense
surain.-t the " Chichi mecs"; situated ab
surain.-t the " c mecs; suaed about
l.S in >. K. of Bolaiios, in Jalisco, Mex-
io..— Ilnllicka in Ain. Anthr., v, 425,
Santa Rosa (Saint Rose). A Papago
village s. of the Rio (iila and w. of
Tm>on, Ariz. It contained 120 inhabi
tants in 1S5S, ItH) families under Chief
\iia.-ta--io in 1SH5, and about 400 people
in IM.II i see Ind. Aff. Reps, for dates
given, also Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
11*. l.vio, Browne, Apache Country, 291,
IS«;«M. The adjacent mountain of Santa
Ui*a is a sacred place in Piina and Pa-
piu:o mythology.
Santa Rosa. A name applied by Fray
Francisco (Jarre's, in 1771, to a group of
t^uigyumu ("Jalliquamay") rancherias
on the K. side of the lower Rio Colorado,
aUuit lat. .'>L'J IS', in N. w. Sonora, Mex-
icn. When he revisited the place in 1775
tin- settlements were abandoned, the
(^uigyuma having moved to the w. side
of the river in Lower California. — Garces,
Diary (1775), 1S2, 1900.
Santa Rosa. A former Cora pueblo and
a vi*itnof the mission of Peyotan, near the
w. Umk of the Rio San Pedro, lat. 22° W,
Jaliso., Mexico (Oro/co y Berra, (ieog.,
2*0. ls»»4). The place now consists of a
few hour's occupied by Mexicans.
Santa Rosa. A small Kawia settlement
>n a reservation of unsurveyed, unpat-
1 land under the San Jacinto agency,
v*-r>ide co., s. ( 'al. The reservation
ntained 77 inhabitants in 1909.
Santa Rosa. A Cora settlement on the
u|.|*-r waters of the Rio Jesus Maria, in
the s. part of the territory of Tepic, Mex-
I.umholt/, Unknown Mex. n 16
map, I'.xrj.
Santa Rosalia Mulege. A former Indian
t and Spanish mission on the
f Ix>wer California, half a
n Mulege r., lat 26° 55' The
was founded in 1705 bv' Padre
Ba>ualda. and in 1745,'accord-
• N'-neuas (Hist. Cal., n, 197-198,
wo ViHita*., Santfaima Trini-
Min Manm The old settle-
wahandoned in 1815 bv the few
it ... .ahiiantM on account of the
Iro?,, SMrnranli^inlV1^^ * -' ('Xil<>H
£^^^lJ^\
Moirmi tx^'VVlS'zw 'iju?ol3
, Hist. CaL, I, 335, 1759. Santa Rosalia de Mo-
je.— Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope, app., 49,
1869. S. Rosalia di Mulege.— Clavigero, Storia della
Cal., ii, 185, 1789.
Santa Teresa. The northernmost Cora
pueblo and formerly the seat of a mission;
situated in the Sierra de Nayarit, in the
N. part of the territory of Tepic, Mexico.
Quemalusi.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i, 489,
1902 (native name, after a mythical personage).
Santa Teresa.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280, 1864.
Santa Ynez. See Santa Ines.
Santee (Isanyati, from isan 'knife,'
contraction of isaftta-mde 'knife lake,'
Dakota name for Mille Lacs, and ati, ' to
pitch tents at ' ). An eastern division of
the Dakota, comprising the Mdewakanton
and Wahpekute, sometimes also the Sis-
seton and Wahpeton. Hennepin (1680),
who probably included only the Mde
wakanton, says (Descr. La., Shea's trans.,
203, 1880): "In the neighborhood of L.
Buade are many other lakes, whence
issue several rivers, on the banks of which
live the Issati, Nadouessans, Tinthonha
(which means prairie-men), Ouadeba-
thon River People, Chongaskethon Dog,
or Wolf tribe (for chonga among these
nations means dog or wolf), and other
tribes, all which we comprise under the
name Nadouessiou [Sioux]." In Le
Sueur's list (1700) the Issati are omitted
and the Mdewakanton ( written Mendeou-
cantons) inserted, for the first time. The
name Santee was applied by the Mis
souri River Dakota to all those of the
group living on Mississippi and lower
Minnesota rs., the Mdewakanton, Wah
pekute, Wahpeton, and Sisseton. Ram
sey (Rep. Ind. Aff. for 1849, 74, 1850) and
Riggs limit the use of the term to desig
nate the Mdewakanton. McGee (15th
Re]>. B. A. E., 160, 1897) includes only
the Wahpekute, which has been the usual
application of the term since 1862, when
the two tribes were gathered on the
Santee res. in Knox co., Neb. Reyata
is mentioned as a band and Ptansinta as
a village of the Santee.
The tribes forming this group joined
under the collective name in the follow
ing treaties with the United States:
Prairie du Chien, Wis., July 15, 1830;
St Louis, Mo., Oct. 13, 1830; Bellevue,
Neb., Oct. 15, 1836; Washington, D. C.,
Feb. 19, 1867; Fort Laramie, Wyo., Apr.
29, _ 1868. See Dakota, and the Santee
divisions above given.
Dacotas of the St. Peter's.— Warren, Dacota Coun
try, 17, 1850. Eastern Sioux.— Jefferys, French
Dom. Amor., pt. i. 45, 17111. Esan ties.— Riggs,
Dakota Gram, and Diet., 92, 1852. E. Scihous. —
Coxe, Carolana, map, J 741. Es-sah'-ah-ter.— Ram
sey in Ind. AIT. Rep. for 1849, 78, 1850 (pronun
ciation). Esson.— Ibid. Hizantinton.— Jefferys
(17(J3), Am. Atlas, map 5, 177<>. Isanati.— Ramsey,
loc. cit. (trans, 'people of the knife'). Isanti.—
Ni'ill. Hist. Minn., 51, 1858. Isantie Dakotas.—
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.Mo. Val., map, 1862.
Isan ties.— Riggs, Dakota Gram, and Diet., 92,
1852. I-aaij'-tis.— Hayden, op. cit., 371. Isanti-
ton — De 1'Lsle (1700), map of La., in Neill, Hist.
BULL. 30]
SANTEE SANTISIMO NOMBEE DE MARIA
461
Minn., 164, 1858. Isanyate.— Seymour, Sketches
Minn., 17, 1850. Isanyati.— Williamson in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, I, 248, 1851. Isatis.— Barcia,
Ensayo, 238, 1723. Isaunties.— Morgan in N. Am.
Rev., 44, Jan. 1870. Issanti. — Seymour, op. cit.,
152. Issaqui.— La Chesnaye (1697) in Margry,
D£c., vi, 6, 1886. Issaquy.— Ibid. Issati.— Hen-
nepin, New Discov., 174, 1698. Issatie.— Bowles,
Map Am., 1784. Issatrians. — Hennepin, op. cit.,
99. I-tsa'-ti.— Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 161,
1877 (Hidatsa name). Izatys.— Du Lhut (1678) in
Margry, Dec., VI, 22, 1886. Lower Sioux.— Ind.
Aff. Rep., 52, 1858. NadSesseronons sedentaires.—
Tailhan in Perrot, Mem., 340, note, 1864. Nation
du boeuf.— Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., n, pt. 2, 31, note,
1864. Santas.— Parker, Jour., 45, 1842. Santees.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 554, 1837. Santee Sioux. — Poole,
Among Sioux, 31, 1881. Santie. —Ramsey in
Ind. Aff. Rep. for 1849, 86, 1850. Santie bands.—
U. S. Stat. at Large, iv, 464, 1860. Santie
Sioux.— H. R. Doc. 57, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 2, 1837.
SauxoftheWood.— Trumbull, Ind. Wars, 185, 1851.
Scioux of the East.— Le Sueur (1700) quoted by
Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858. Scioux of the Woods.—
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 557, 1853. Sedentary Nadouesserons.—
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., n, pt. 2, 31, note, 1864.
Sioux de L'Est.— Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Dec.,
vi, 78,1886. Sioux of the River. —Seymour, Sketches
Minn., 135, 1850. Sioux of the Woods.— Smith,
Bouquet Exped., 70, 1766. Sioux orientaux. —Per
rot, M6moire, 232, notes, 1864. Sioux sedentaires.—
Ibid. Siouxs of the River St. Peter's. — Treaty of
1815 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 869, 1873. Upper Da-
kotas.— Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 49,
1872.
Santee. A tribe, probably Siouan, for
merly residing on middle Santee r., S. C.,
where Lawson in 1700 found their plan
tations extending for many miles. One
of their villages was called Hickerau.
While friendly to the white people, they
were at war with the coast tribes. Ac
cording to Rivers (Hist. S. C., 94, 1874),
they had two villages with 43 warriors in
1715, and were then settled 70 m. N. of
Charleston. Bartram (Trav., 54, 1791)
tells us that in 1715 they sided with the
Yamasee against the British , and that they
were attacked and reduced by the Creeks,
who were allies of the British. It appears
from South Carolina colonial documents
that the Santee and Congeree were cut
off by the "Itwans and Cossaboys," coast
tribes in the English interest, and the
prisoners sold as slaves in the West
Indies in 1716. Those that escaped
were probably incorporated with the
Catawba. Lawson states that their
chief was an absolute ruler with power
of life and death over his tribe, an in
stance of despotism very rare among
Indians. Their distinguished dead were
buried on the tops of mounds, built low
or high according to the rank of the
deceased, with ridge roofs supported by
poles over the graves to shelter them from
the weather. On these poles were hung
rattles, feathers, and other offerings from
the relatives of the deceased. The
corpse of an ordinary person was care
fully dressed, wrapped in bark, and ex
posed on a platform for several days, dur
ing which time one of his nearest kinsmen,
with face blackened in token of grief,
stood guard near the spot and chanted a
mournful eulogy of the dead. The ground
around the platform was kept carefully
swept, andall the dead man's belongings-
gun, bow, and feather robes— were placed
near by. As soon as the flesh had soft
ened it was stripped from the bones and
burned, and the bones themselves were
cleaned, the skull being wrapped sepa
rately in a cloth woven of opossum hair.
The bones were then put into a box, from
which they were taken out annually to
be again cleaned and oiled. In this way
some families had in their possession the
bones of their ancestors for several gen
erations. Places where warriors had been
killed were sometimes distinguished by
piles of stones or sticks, to which every
passing Indian added another. After
the manner of the Cherokee and other
Southern tribes the Santee kept corn in
storehouses raised on posts and plastered
with clay. They made beautiful feather
robes and wove cloth and sashes of hair.
Consult Lawson, Hist. Carolina, repr.
1860; Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
80, 1894. (j. M. )
Santee.— Lawson (1700), Hist. Carolina, 34, 1860.
Seratees.— Mills, Stat. S. C., 735, 1826. Seretee.—
Lawson (1700), op. cit., 45. Zantees. — Howe in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 155, 1854.
San Teodoro ( Saint Theodore ). A name
applied by Mezieres, in 1778, to one of two
Tawehash villages visited by him on
upper Red r., Texas. — Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i, 649, 663, 1886.
Santiago (Saint James). A Tigua pueblo
in New Mexico in 1626 (Zarate-Salmeron,
ca. 1629, cited by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i,
600, 1882). According to Bandelier (Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 227, 1892) it was situated
about 5J m. above Bernalillo, on the Mesa
del Cangelon.
Santiam. A Kalapooian tribe formerly
residing on the river of the same name,
an E. tributary of the Willamette, in
Oregon. They are now on Grande Ronde
res., where they numbered 23 in 1906.
In 1909 the number officially reported wr.s
only 5, the remainder evidently having
received patents for their land? and
become citizens. In 1877 Gatschet was
able to learn of 4 bands, Chamifu, Chan-
champenau, Chanchantu, and Chantkaip,
which had formerly existed in the tribe.
Ahalpam.— Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877
(Atfalati name). Santaims.— Ind. Aff. Ki-p., -It1.'.'.
1865. Santainas.— Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th
Cong., spec, sess., 27, 1867. Santiam.— Dayton
treaty, 1855, in U. S. Ind . Treat. , 18, 1 873. Santian. -
Ind. Aff. Rep., 205, 1851. Sautains.— Ind. Aff.,
Rep. 1864, 503, 1865. Tsanhalpamamim.— Gatschet
Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 1877 (Lakmiut name).
Santisima Trinidad (Most Holy Trinity).
A Cochimi village and yisita of Santa Ro
salia Mulege mission in 1745, situated 6
leagues s. SB. therefrom, lat. 26° 55',
Lower California.— Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
ii, 198, 1759.
Santisimo Nombre de Maria (Most Holy
Name of Mary). A Franciscan mission
41V2
SANTO DOMINGO — SANTSUKHDHIN
[B. A. E.
found,,! union,! the Caddo by Padre Fran
cis, de h-Mi* Maria in HUH), on Arcangel
S-in Mi-uel r. i the Rio Niches), a few miles
N v "of the mission of San Francisco de
iosTeias, in the present Texas. After
Sui Francisco had been abandoned this
mission was not heard of again.— Austin
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., vni, 281, 1905.
Santo Domingo (Saint Dominic, also Holy
Sabbath). A Keresan pueblo on the E.
Iwnk of the Rio (irande, about 18 m.
aN.ve Ilernalillo, x. central N. Mex. The
earlit-st traditions of the pueblo locate it
at the Potrero de la Canada Quemada,
whence the inhabitants in prehistoric
times removed successively to two vil
lage*, ea«-h named Gipny (q. v. ), the later
one < if which they occupied when visited
by Onate in l.VJS. The earlier Gipuy
st'.Mid on the banks of the Arroyo de
(ialisteo, more than a mile E. of the pres
ent station of Thornton, but was partially
«l»-st roved by a rise of that dangerous
torrent in one night, the inhabitants be-
injr compelled to move farther westward,
where the second < Jipuy was built. This
pueblo, also destroyed by a Hood, was
succeeded by lluashpat/ena, on the Rio
(irande, which suffered the fate of its pre-
dei-««ssors. The present Santo Domingo,
theaUmginal name of which is Kiua, has
had three- disasters from flood since its
establishment 2(H) years ago, the latest
oeeurriritf in ISSJJ when both churches
were destroye<l. The first (iij)uyisthe
only pueblo of the Santo Domingo Indians
E. of the Rio ( irande of which any trace
remains. At the time of Onate's visit in
1598 Santo Domingo was chosen as the
"monastery of the advocation of Xuestra
•fiora de la Asuncion" (Doc. Ined, xvi,
It also became the seat of a
mission early in the 17th century, and
after 17*2 had San Felipe and Cochiti as
..-itas. According to Bandelier 18
clans are represented in this pueblo,
I'op. 819 in luio. Consult Bandelier in
I'aj-ers. Ml, L'liO, 1X<)0; iv, 184
also Keresan Family,
(F. w. H.)'
D*nn-; lnrt»rr«Ttlv ifl.-n (K^'cn as tribal
«* -R*nde!lcr In An
\*jt) '»Jx.ri»f!iiHl nniiH-
mrntrj rit«.«l hv Ciihn.
(Klwomlon IV vt -
1*6
•-i^i'fflsasi: -nifcfre- iSt
Santa Dominga.— Calhoun in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 633, 1853. Santa Domingo. — Abert in
Emory, Recon., 484, 1848 (misprint). Santo De-
mingo. — Vetancurt (1696) cited by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 168, 1892 (misprint). Santo
Domingo.— Sosa (1590) in Doe. Ined., xv, 253, 1871;'
Ofiate (1598), ibid., xvi, 102 et seq., 1871 ("just
as likely to have been the former pueblo of San
Felipe as Guipuyorold Santo Domingo." — Ban
delier in Arch. Inst, Papers, iv, 123, 1892). S* Do
mingo — Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787. Sto Dom. de
Cochiti.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 281, 1889
(said to be so called after 1782; distinct from Co
chiti, however). Sto. Domingo.— Rivera, Diario,
leg. 784, 1736. Sto. Domingo de Cuevas. — Escudero,
Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 180, 1834. Ta'-wi-gi.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jemez name;
Pecos form Ta-wi'-gi). Te'-wi-gi.— Ibid. (Tewa
name, said to mean ' pueblo place ' ) . Tihua. — Ban
delier, Gilded Man, 216, 1893 (misprint T for A').
Ti'wi.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Acoma
name). Tu-a-wi-hol. — Gibbs, MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1868 (Isleta name for pueblo). Tu'-iai.— Gatschet
Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Isleta name of
pueblo). Tiiwi'-ai.— Ibid. (Isleta name of pue
blo). Tuwii.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 30,
1891 (Hopi name of pueblo). Tuwita.— Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 ('haliotis place': Taos
name). Tii-wit-ha'.— Ibid. (Picuris name). Tii-
wixuide.— Gatschet, Isleta MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1885 (pi. Tiiwixun: Isleta name for the people).
T'wi'wi.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Santa
Ana name). You-pel-lay.— Wallace, Land of the
Pueblos, 56, 1888 (erroneously so called from one
of their dances).
Santos Angeles (Holy Angels). Men
tioned as a Pima pueblo of Sonora, Mex
ico, by Oro/co y Berra (Geog., 347, 1864).
Definite locality unknown.
Santotin. A division of the Tenan-
kutchin, occupying the territory about a
lake on White r., Alaska, and westward,
extending down Tanana r. to a point
nearly opposite the head of Forty Mile cr.
Mantotin.— Allen, Rep. on Alaska, 137, 1887. San
to-tin. — Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., n. s., in,
203 B, 1889.
Santo Tomas (Saint Thomas). A Do
minican mission established in 1790 in
the N. part of Lower California, lat. 31°
40/, near Todos Santos bay. Its inhabit
ants, sometimes called San Tomasenos,
were visited in Apr. 1867 by Dr Wm. M.
Gabb, who found their language to be a
dialect of Diegueno or Comeya, closely
related to litaam and Kiliwi.
Santo Tomas. — Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope,
app., 51, isti'.t.
Santo Tomas. A settlement of the Jova
on the upper waters of Papigochic r., 4
m. s. of Metachic, in w. Chihuahua, Mex
ico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 345, 1864.
Santsukhdhin ( 'campers in the highland
grove' ) . One of the three larger divisions
of the Osage, commonly known as the
Arkansas band. Originally a part of the
Grand Osage, or Pahatsi, living succes
sively on Sac r., and on Little Osage r.
in Vernon co., Mo., they were induced
by the trader Choteau, about 1802, to se
cede from the main body under White
Hair and remove to the Arkansas r.,
Manuel Lisa, another trader, having ob
tained a monopoly of the Missouri traffic
from the Spanish authorities. At the
time named Clermont and Casesagra were
their principal men. In 1810 their vil-
BULL. 30]
SAISTUKH SANYAKOAN
463
lage was on the Verdigris branch of the
Arkansas, 60 m. above its mouth, in the
present Oklahoma; in 1820 they were at
the mouth of the river, then numbering
600. When met by De Smet in 1850
their number was reported at 700.
Arkansa band.— McGee in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 162,
1897. Arkansaw band.— Lewis and Clark Exped.,
1, 8, 1814. Arkansaw Osages.— Pike, Trav., 430, 1811.
Big Track.— Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, 31, 1814 (name of a chief).
Chamers.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826. Chan-
cers.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., in, 274, repr.
1905 (misprint). Chaneers.— Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., n, 244, 1823. Chaniers band.— Brackenridge,
Views La., 293, 1815. Cheniers.— De Smeft VV. Miss.,
355, 1856. Clamore.— Keane in Stanford, Compend. ,
470, 1878 (name of chief). Clermont's band.—
Long. Exped. Rocky Mts., Thwaite's ed., xvr,
280, 1905. Clermo's band.— Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., II, 244, 1823. Osage des Chenes.— Long, ibid.,
237. Osages of the Oaks.— Ibid. Santse'pasii'.—
Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (their
loc. cit.
Sanukh (Sanux}. A former Tonka wa
clan or band (Gatschet, Tonkawe MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884). Possibly the
Sana or Zana of mission archives.
Sanup. See Sannup.
San Xavier del Bac (the Jesuit mission
name, combined with the Piman bak, vak,
vdaki, its native designation, signifying
'house,' 'adobe house,' also 'ruined
house,' ' ruin ' : probably given because of
the remains of ancient adobe structures in
the vicinity ) . A former important Sobai-
puri rancheria on Rio SantaCruz, 9 m. s. of
Tucson, Ariz., in the N. E. corner of what
is now the Papago res. It was first vis
ited and the Saint name applied in 1692
by Father Kino, a celebrated Jesuit, who
next visited it perhaps in 1694, again in
1697 (at which date it numbered 830 per
sons in 176 houses) , and many times there
after. In 1700 he founded a church, built
of light porous stone, the construction of
which was possibly begun in the previous
year. In its earlier years the mission
flourished under the Jesuits, of whom 22
served San Xavier until 1767, when they
were succeeded by Franciscans. In 1751-
53, during a revolt of the Pima, the mis
sion was plundered and abandoned, but
was reoccupied two years later under the
protection of the presidio of Tubac. Be
tween -1760 and 1764 it contained 400 in
habitants — less than half its population
60 years before— and these had dwindled
to 270 by 1772. When Fray Francisco
Garces, its first Franciscan missionary,
took charge in 1768 he found the mission
in a neglected state, but it again began to
flourish on the establishment of the pre
sidio of Tucson in 1776. In 1783 the erec
tion of a new church of plastered brick,
commodious and of architectural merit,
was begun by Padre Baltasar Cavillo near
the site of that built by Kino, and was
brought to its present state of complete
ness by Padre Narciso Gutierres in 1797—
a date still legible over the portal. The
remains of these priests are buried in
the church. In 1810 San Xavier again
began to decline, and came to an end
as an independent mission with the ex
pulsion of the Franciscans on the fall of
the Colonial government, Dec. 2, 1827,
from which time it struggled along as a
visita of Magdalena, Sonora, until 1859,
when Arizona was segregated ecclesi
astically from the diocese of Santa Fe,
N. Mex. In 1852 Bartlett described it as
"truly a miserable place, consisting of
from 80 to 100 huts, or wigwams, made of
mud or straw," but "in the midst of these
hovels stands the most beautiful church
in the State of Sonora. ' ' In 1865 the pop
ulation was 80 Papago families. In the
preceding year a school was established
at San Xavier by the Catholic Church;
this contained 125 day pupils in 1908. In
1873 a Government school was begun, but
was closed in 1876 when the Papago were
consolidated under the Pima agency. It
is now a scattered but large and flourish
ing Papago settlement. There are numer
ous adobe houses, and the Indians are
advancing toward civilization. The peo
ple are under the supervision of a white
farmer, who acts as subagent. A num
ber of the San Xavier Papago within re
cent years have settled in the outskirts
of Tucson. Consult Bartlett, Pers. Xarr.,
n, 185, 1854; Kudo Fnsayo (ca. 1763),
1863; Salpointe, Brief Sketch, 1880; Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 1889; Coues,
Garces Diary, 1900; Curtis, N. Am. Ind.,
n, 1908. (F. w. H.)
Bac. — Bernal (1697) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. Batosda.— Ibid, (or S. Javier).
San Javier del Bac.— Bancroft, ibid., 362. San
Xabier del Bac.— Rudo Ensayo (m. 1763), 106, 1863.
San Xavier de Baca.— Hardy, Travels, 421, 1829.
San Xavier del Bac.— Garce"s (1775), Diary, 64, 1900.
San Xavier de Zac.— Poston in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
154, 1865. San Zavier de Bac.— Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 3, 1893. S. Cayetano de Bac.—
Writer of 1754 quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, I, 270, 1884 (confused with Tumacacori).
S, Francisco Xavier de Bac. — Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
I, map, 1759. S. Javier.— Bernal (1697), op. cit.
S. JavierBac. — Kino, map ( 1701 ) , in Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Javier del Bacel.—
Escudero, Not. Chihuahua, 228, 1834. S. Xaver
du Bac. — Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Xavier.— Font, map (1777),
in Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 393, 1889. S.
Xavier del Bac.— Villa-Senor, Theatro Am., II, 403,
1748.
Sanyakoan. A Tlingit tribe formerly in
habiting a town named Gash, at C. Fox,
Alaska, and often confused with the neigh
boring Tongas. Pop. 177 in 1839. In the
census of 1880 they are erroneously placed
on Prince of Wales id., and are given a
population of 100. Their social divisions
are Nehadi and Tekoedi. (j. R. s.)
Cape Fox Indians.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app.,
1859. Lugh-se-le.— Ibid. Lukhselee.— Petroff in
Tenth Census, Alaska. 37, 1884 (after a Hudson's
Bay Co census of 1889). Sanakhanskoe. — Venia-
minoff, Zapiski, n, pt. in, 30, 1840. Sa'nak-oan.—
Boas, 10th Rep. on N. W. Tribes of Can., 34, 1895.
Sla'nya koan.— Swan ton, field notes, B. A. E.,1904.
Ssangha-kon.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885.
4l»4
SAONE SAPONI
[B. A. E.
Baoue (probably the same as Sanona).
\divisionoftheteton Sioux, comprising
ihr San- Yres. Sihasapa, Oohenonpa, and
*mu-tiim* the Hunkpapa, first mentioned
|,v Ix-wis and Clark, and under the torm
Sooon-Teton in Clark's MS., where they
an- railed "i>eople of the prairie" and
ina.li- one of the ll' tribes of the Dakota,
\\hiletheSouon are another. Riggs in
formed Horsey that the name "Sanoni-
wi«-a.-a" was 'used as a nickname, and
wrote I WonlCarrier, 14, June-July, 1889)
that the I'.ruh s and Oglala formerly ap
plied it to thr Sans Ares, Miniconjou, and
Himkpapa. Lewis and Clark did not in-
du<le the Minieonjou, but included the
n>t t'f th<- Tet'in found along Missouri r.
ex<-'-pt the Brnles and Oglala, and esti
mate! them at o(H) men, or 900 souls —
three-tenths of the whole. There was a
Sanyona, or Sahown, band of the Hunk-
(•atina, \\ith which they have been con-
used (-ee Cones in Lewis and Clark
Kx|Kil.. i, Idl, note, 1897). The Hunk-
jiapa were probably not counted as Saone
pru|*T by Lewis, for in his table (Discov.,
34, ls(Ni) h,- distinguishes from these the
Saone Hunk papa. The Saone, under the
name Sionne, joined the Oglala in the
treaty with the I'nited States at the mouth
of Te'ton r., S. hak.. July 5, 1825. As the
"Siomies of the Fire-hearts band" are
mentions! and the Hunkpapa are not, it
is probable the latter were not included
under the term Sioiine.
Bahobe«.-M. -K-iiiH-y ami Hull, Ind. Tribes, in, 81,
Ba-hone.— Hnirkenridge, Views La., 78,
8»h-o-ne. -Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34*,
Bahonici.— Hradlmry, Trav., 90, 1817.
8»on«i. -s.-n. Kx. D(.c. yo, ±>d Cong.. 1st sess.. 63,
Baovnr*. -!>,• Snu-t. Letters, 37, note 1843
I*. K-I-..-I71.1K3*. ScioneSioux.-
v. I'.--.-. iMi.r.mK.. 1st sess., t;\ 182:5. See-
'•>• in Ind. A(T. Kep. 1M9, 69, 1*50
i.-iHiK.n . Bioane.— Ramsey, ibid 84
K. Kx. Ii,,,.. 117. I'jthCon,,'.. Ist'soss*
Sjonn*. Kainxey in Ind. AIL Ren 1849
>• Bwune.-lWy <»f l^r, in U. s. JncL
Siouones. -Sen. Kx. Doc.,1)*;, 18th
--.. sah-o-ne'.-
. INK;. TetonSuone.—
Bahone.-Lewis, Trav., 171, 1809.
- s „ ,
Baon« Hunkpapa. A part of the Hunk-
a >ii MIX .
clark- D^-
pfipa >ii MIX .
"
w..rd\i;;'rrl;.V:
Saopuk «
Thc
A
on
•"*'«>< k--Ku-M.u in 2flty
5"» - =
Bapa
fi«-|.|
ItH'iit al«<iii
HalU-rt in
V.tV.
'ub. Miss. Hist. Sue.! vi/432,
Sapala. A mission village, perhaps on
Sapelo id., coast of Georgia, which was
one of those revolting against the" Span
iards of Florida in 1687. — Barcia, Ensayo,
287, 1723.
Sapaquonil. A Chumashan village for
merly on Jimeno's rancho, Ventura co.,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Sapaywis. A former Salinan village
connected with San Antonio mission,
Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Far
mer, Apr. 27, 1860.
SapechicMc ('place of bats'). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare, not far from
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lum-
holtz, inf'n, 1894.
Sapeessa. A former Choctaw town on
the N. side of Black Water cr., Kern per
co., Miss., apparently about midway be
tween Shomotakali and the branch emp
tying into Black Water known as Mineral
Spring branch. Its exact location lias
not been identified. — Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 416, 1902.
Sapa-Pesah.— Romans, Florida, 309, 1775. Sapees-
sa. — West Florida map, ca. 1775.
Sapelek. A Chumashan village for
merly near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860.
Sapohanikan (Delaware: Awasopodkanl.-
chan, ' over against the pipe-making place, '
i. e., Hoboken, a remnant of the native
name Hopodkanhaklng, 'at the tobacco-
pipe land '). Hoboken was the outlet for
peltries collected in the interior by the
Indians, who took them in their canoes
directly across the river and landed with
them in a cove north of " Sapokanichan
Point," near the present Gansevoort st.,
Ne\v York city. The adjoining land was
not the site of an Indian village. Van
Twiller purchased a tract in the vicinity
and established on it a tobacco plantation,
with buildings inclosed in a stockade, and
called his Dutch settlement "Sapokani-
kan. ' ' See Ruttenber, Ind. Geog. Names,
17,1906. (w. R. G.)
Sapohanikan.— Hall (1639) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
XIV, 19 1883. Sapokanikan.— Van Tienhoven
(1641), ibid., 35. Saponickan.— Ibid., 27. Sappo-
kanican. — Deed of 1640, ibid.
Sapoiii. One of the eastern Siouan
tribes, formerly living in North Carolina
and Virginia, but now extinct. The tribal
name was occasionally applied to the
whole group of Ft Christanna tribes, also
occasionally included under Tutelo. That
this tribe belonged to the Siouan stock has
been placed beyond doubt by the investi
gations of Hale and Mooney. Their lan
guage appears to have been the same as
the Tutelo to the extent that the people
of the two tribes could readily understand
each other. Mooney has shown that the
few Saponi words recorded are Siouan.
Lederer mentions a war in which the
Saponi seem to have been engaged with
the Virginia settlers as early as 1654-56,,
BULL. 30]
S APPONET SARAC AOHI
465
the time of the attack by the Cherokee,
probably in alliance with them. The
first positive notice is by Lederer (1670),
who informs us that he stopped a few
days at Sapon, a town of the Tutelo con
federacy, situated on a tributary of the
upper Roanoke. This village was ap
parently on Otter r., s. w. of Lynch-
burg, Va. Pintahae is mentioned also as
another of their villages near by. It is
evident that the Saponi and Tutelo were
living at that time in close and apparently
confederated relation. In 1671 they were
visited by Thomas Batts and others ac
companied by two Indian guides. After
traveling nearly due w. from the mouth
of the Appomattox about 140 m., they
came to Sapong, or Saponys, town. Hav
ing been harassed by the Iroquois in this
locality, the Saponi and Tutelo at a later
date removed to the junction of Staunton
and Dan rs., where they settled near the
Occaneechi, each tribe occupying an
island in the Roanoke in what is now
Mecklenburg co., Va. Lawson, who vis
ited these Indians in 1701, found them
dwelling on Yadkin r., N. C., near the
present site of Salisbury, having removed
to the s. to escape the attacks of their ene
mies. By rd (1729) remarks: "They dwelt
formerly not far below the mountains,
upon Yadkin r., about 200 miles west
and by south from the falls of Roanoak.
But about 25 years ago they took refuge
in Virginia, being no longer in condition
to make head not only against the north
ern Indians, who are their implacable
enemies, but also against most of those
to the south. All the nations round
about, bearing in mind the havock these
Indians used formerly to make among
their ancestors in the insolence of their
power, did at length avenge it home upon
them, and made them glad to apply to
this Government for protection."
Soon after Lawson' s visit in 1701 the
Saponi and Tutelo left their villages on
the Yadkin and moved in toward the
settlements, being joined on the way by
the Occaneechi and their allied tribes.
Together they crossed the Roanoke, evi
dently before the Tuscarora war of 1711,
and made a new settlement, called Sapona
Town, a short distance E. of that river
and 15 m. w. of the present Windsor,
Bertie co., N. C. Soon after this they
and other allied tribes were located by
Gov. Spotswood near Ft Christanna, 10
m. N. of Roanoke r., about the present
Gholsonville, Brunswick co., Va. The
name of Sappony cr., in Dinwiddie co.,
dating back at least to 1733, indicates that
they sometimes extended their excursions
N. of Nottoway r. Their abode here was
not one of quiet, as they were at war with
neighboring tribes or their old enemies,
the Iroquois. By the treaty at Albany
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 30
(1722) peace was declared between the
northern Indians and the Virginia and
Carolina tribes, the Blue Ridge and the
Potomac being the boundary line. Proba
bly about 1740 the Saponi and Tutelo
went N., stopping for a time at Sharnokin,
in Pennsylvania, about the site of Sun-
bury, where they and other Indians
were visited by the missionary David
Brainard in 1745. In 1753 the Cayuga
formally adopted the Saponi and Tutelo,
who thus became a part of the Six
Nations, though all had not then removed
to New York. In 1765 the Saponi are
mentioned as having 30 warriors living
at Tioga, about Sayre, Pa., and other
villages on the northern branches of the
Susquehanna. A part remained here
until 1778, but in 1771 the principal por
tion had their village in the territory of
the Cayuga, about 2 m. s. of what is now
Ithaca, N. Y. When the Tutelo fled to
Canada, soon after 1779, they parted with
the Saponi ( Hale was informed by the
last of the Tutelo) at Niagara, but what
became of them afterward is not knowrn.
It appears, howrever, from a treaty made
with the Cayuga at Albany in 1780 that a
remnant was still living with this tribe
on Seneca r. in Seneca co., N. Y., after
which they disappear from history. Con
sult Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
Bull. B. A. E., 1894; Bushnell in Am.
Anthr., ix, 45-46, 1907, and the authori
ties cited below. (.1. M. )
Paanese.— Cayuga treaty, Albany, 1789, quoted
by Hall, N. W. States, 70, 1849. Sapenys.— Batts,
Jour. (1671), in Am. Anthr.. ix,47, 1907. Sapiny.—
Ibid., 46. Sapon.— Lederer, Discov., 2, map,
1672. Sapona.— Martin, N. Car., I, 253, 1829.
Saponas.— Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., j-2, 1MJO.
Saponees.— Knight (1712) in N. Car. Rec., I, 866,
1886. Sapones.— Croghan, Jour. (1765), 36, 1831.
Saponeys.— Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., vil, 582, 1856. Sapongs.— Batts (1671), ibid.,
ill, 194, 1853. Saponi.— By rd (1728), Hist, Divid
ing Line, I, 76, 1866. Saponie. — Spotswood
(1711) quoted by Burk, Virginia, in, 89, 1805.
Saponys.— Batts, Jour. (1671), in Am. Anthr., IX,
47, 1907. Sapbonies.— Hutchins (1768) in Jefferson,
Notes, 142, 1825. Sappona.— Pollock (1712) in N.
Car Rec., I, 884, 1886. Sapponces.— Albany conf.
(1717) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, v, 490,1855. Sap-
ponees.— N. Car. council (1727) in N. Car. Rec., n,
674, 1886. Sapponeys.— Doc. of 1709 in Va. State
Papers, I, 131, 1875. Sapponi.— Burk, Hist, Vir
ginia, in. 17, 1805. Sapponie— N. Car. Council
(1726) in N. Car. Rec., li, 6-13, 1886 (town). Sap-
pony.— N. Car. Council (1727), ibid., 674. Saps.—
Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 89, 1860.
Sapponet. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.
Sepponet.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,18(
Saptuui ( Saph'-tu-u'-i) . A former Chu-
mashan village in the interior of Ventura
co., Cal., at a place called El Conejo.—
Henshawr, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Saquerisera. See Sequareesere.
Saracachi. A Eudeve pueblo of Sonora,
Mexico, with 31 inhabitants in 1730
situated near the present Cucurpe. The
461')
SARACUAM— SAKEOPE
[B. A. B.
coniaineu -n»i .
^L^hu™TuHbyB»Vcrott.Ko.
^r^ui 1' MS. i"M S.r.catzi.-0r.«™ y
tribes enumer-
1. Nov.
M |» - .
Saracuam. One ol the
•Uni bv Mossanet (Dictamcn
:k> 171«, M'O »•" "n the roil<1, tr°lr V?a"
huilatotheTexascountry. Theaffinities
of the tribe are uncertain.
8araise. A former village, presumably
I'^tan. .an, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco. Cal.— Taylor m Cal.
Farmer. Oct. IS, IStil.
Sarapinagh. A tribe or division hying
in ItJOS on Nantieoke r., on the eastern
short* «•{ Maryland. It is probable that
TV u i'.art of the Nanticoke tribe.
th
), Va., i. 173
Pilgrimes, iv,
i»0vw>. Mentioned by Armistead
K. I )«,<•. 247, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 14,
1S4L' i as a Seminole settlement in Florida
in 1*41; pop. 1-50 or 40. Doubtless situ
ated at 'or near the site of the present
town of that name in Manatee co.
Saratoga ('the place where ashes or
alkaline substances iloat.'— Hewitt). Ac
cording to Macauley, the name of a Mo
hawk band (village?) formerly occupy
ing the w. bank of the Hudson, about
Saratoga and Stillwater, in Saratoga co.,
N. Y.
Oh u r»-ka«.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 174, 1829. Sara
toga* -IMlan 1 174*) iii Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
».. vi, 13'-. IN m.
Saratoga. A kind of trunk. Bartlett
(Diet, of Americanisms, 551, 1S77) says:
"The enormous trunks carried by fashion
able tallies to Saratoga Springs have ob
tained for them the specific name of
'.Vir«i/o;/a trunks,' or >'a/vifw/ax." From
the place-name »Sarato#u (q. v.), a word of
lnx|iioi.« origin. Another term from this
n-v'inn is ">vm//ov" chips" — potatoes
clin-d thin and fried crisp in hot fat — so
t-ailed l>e<-aUHe they were first made pop
ular in the Saratoga hotels. (A. F. r. )
Sarauahi. Apparently the name of two
villa^t* in x. K. Florida in the Kith cen
tury. One marked on the De Hry map
: l.r><»! a« Sarrauahi (river) is described
hv Ijuidonniere. in l.r>»>4 as on an inlet N.
lohn r., and about 2 leagues from
th»« French Ft Caroline on the s. bank
ie river, near itn mouth. This prob
ably U-lonyed to the Saturiba tribe. The
her, probably Calanay of the De Hry
' deacrilxMl by Fontaneda, abont
...:», a." 50or«0 league* upSt.Iohn r. and
I tina, the Tiinucna chief. Liu-
I«T.- al«> notes "Oalanv" an subject
Una. The printe.1 Hynonvm forms
j^ ..th are interchangeable, "(j. M.)
« ""i,.". PVoy*nx i* An Vmill.ll" y^ioh!!1?:
f* Ut r*t * < • */ m^ ' -"Mill r. ,
C.I. V lnu"ame I'^SHSC c,f Smith
MMV,.,/ vrr!*"'3:-:,1." .Mry- ^\<_[^^ _™ ^
John r • identical?) . Calanio.— Barcia, Ensayo 48
l?Sf identical?). Calany.— Laudonniere (1564)
in French Hist, feoll. La.,n. s, 243, 1869 . (the Gala-
any of De Brv map, and noted as subject toUtina).
ini'^IT/^^ife1^^./^^:
x-7K^&\^^i.
sTraurahi.— Laudonniere (1564) 111 French, Hist.
Coll La n s., 315, 1869 (N. of St John r.; misprint
second r'for r) Saravay.— Fontaneda Memoir (ca.
1575), Smith trans., 25, 1854 (mentioned as on mid
dle 4 John and subject to Utina, chief ol the Ti-
mucua) Sarrauahi.-De Bry, map (1591), in Le
Movne Narr., Appleton trans., 1875 (river short
distance N. of St Jolin r.). Serranay.— Laudon
niere (1564) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 11. s., 257,
1S69 (identical?). Zaravay.— Fontaneda Me
moir (m. 1575), Smith trans., 2o, 1854.
Sardlok. An Eskimo village on the
w coast of Greenland, lat, 64° 2(K.—
Nansen, Eskimo Life, 166, 1894.
Sarfalik ('place of guillemots'). An
Ita Eskimo village near Smith sd., N.
Greenland.— Heilprin, Peary Relief Ex-
ped., 104, 1SD3.
Serwidling.— Stein in Petermanns Mitt., 198,
1902. Severnik.— Kane, Arct. Explor., n, 125,
Sargarria. Mentioned as a New Mexico
mission in 1742. —Mendoza et al. (1742-3)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
244, 1889.
Sargentaruka. A former village of the
liumsen division of the Costanoan family,
21 m. E. of Carmelo r., Cal. It is said to
have been populous.
Sargenta rucas. -Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
I860 Sargentarukas.— Ibid. Sirkhintaruk.— Kroe-
ber, Costanoan MS., Univ. Cal., 1902 (Sirkhinta,
name of place with locative ending -ta; ruk,
'houses,' 'village': said to have been the same
as Kakontaruk, or Kakonkaruk, at Pt Sur, s. of
Monterey).
Saric. A rancheria, probably of the
Papago, visited by Kino in 1694; the seat
of a mission from about 1700 (Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 357, 1889). Situated
on the w. bank of Rio Altar, in N. Sonora,
Mexico.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores del Saric.— Orozco y
Berni, <ieog., 347, 1864. Oacpuaguigua.— Quijano
(1757) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 52, 1856.
Saric.— Kino (1699), ibid. ,294. Sarie.— Box, Ad
ventures, 270, 1869. Sario.— Hardy, Travels, 422,
1H29. Sarique.— Keler (1752) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., I, 26, 1856. Sarrii.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I,
304, 1759. Sta. Gertrudis Saric.— Kino (1706)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 501, 1884.
Sarkak. A Danish Eskimo village on
the Waigat, N. Greenland. — Wyckoff in
Scribner's Mag., xxvni, 450, 1900.
Sarkarmiut. A ruined Angmagsaling-
miut village on the E. coast of Greenland,
lat. 66° 19X.— Meddelelser om Gronland,
xxvn, map, 1902.
Sarontac. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sarrochau. A former Winnebago vil
lage on the site of Taycheedah, Fond du
Lac co., Wis. — Grignon in Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., iii, 288, 1857.
Sarrope. According to information of
a former Spanish captive among the
Calusa (q. v.) in Florida, as related to
BULL. 30]
SARSI
467
Laudonniere in 1564, a great lake about
2 or 3 days journey N. E. from the Calusa
territory "and situated between that and
C. Canaveral. It had an inhabited island
whose people were warlike and independ
ent and traded coonti root to the neigh
boring tribes. This body of water was
probably Kissimmee or, possibly, Okee-
chobee lake. (j. M. )
Sarrope. — Laudonniere (1564) in Basanier, His-
torie, in French, Hist. Coll. La., n. s., 282, 1869.
Serrope. — De 1'Isle, map, 1700 (incorrectly marked
as a town on the s. w. coast of Florida) .
Sarsi (from the Siksika sa am', 'not
good ' ) . A tribe of the eastern group of
the northern division of the Athapascan
family. There is a myth or tradition
found among the Tsattine, according to
which their secession from the tribe is
said to have been the sequel of a blood
feud. According to this story, a dog
belonging to a member of one division
was killed by a young man of the other
division, who was slain by the owner and
avenged by his relatives. The ani
mosity engendered between the two fac
tions became so rooted and vindictive
that the weaker party migrated. The
explanation the Sarsi themselves give is
one common in the Plains region. The
people were crossing a lake when the
hand of a boy became attached to a horn
protruding from the ice. When the horn
was struck the ice broke. Those who
had not reached the neighborhood re
mained in the N. as the Tsattine, those
who had already passed went on to the
s. and became the Sarsi, and those near
by were engulfed in the lake and became
mythical water beings. At the beginning
of the 19th century the Sarsi numbered
120 warriors, in 35 tents (Mackenzie, Voy.,
i, Ixx, 1801). Their hunting grounds
were on the upper Saskatchewan, toward
the Rocky mts. Umfreville, in 1790
(Maine Hist, Soc. Coll., vi, 270, 1859),
spoke of them as one of the leading tribes
trading with the Hudson's Bay Co. Mac
kenzie found them on the N. branch of
Saskatchewan r., few in number and ap
pearing to have come from the N. W.
He identified them with the Sekani.
Richardson ( Arct. Exped., n, 6, 1851) said
they lived near the Rocky mts. , between
the sources of Athabasca and Saskatche
wan rs. Their customs have been greatly
modified by their long residence among
the Siksika, but their language remains
fairly constant. Gallatin said that the
Tsattine and Sarsi together numbered
150 hunters. Wilson, in 1888, found
two bands, the Blood Sarsi and the real
Sarsi. In 1897 two divisions were re
ported, one at Ft Calgary, on Bow r.,
lat. 51°, and the other near Battleford.
In 1909 there were 197 engaged in farm
ing, stock-raising, and woodcutting on the
reserve at Calgary, Alberta, mingling little
with other Indians except on occasions
of ceremony. Rev. E. F. Wilson, who
visited them in 1888, describes them as in
ferior in mental capacity to the Siksika,
not so fine and tall a race, and less com
municative, having no liking for white
people.
Their dress consists of the breech-
clout, blanket, leggings, beaded mocca
sins, and a gray, white, or colored blanket
thrown loosely overoneorboth shoulders.
Both men and women painttheupper part
of their faces with ocher or vermilion.
They wear brooches and earrings of steel,
and bracelets and necklaces of beads,
bones, claws, teeth, and brass wire, and
finger-rings of coiled brass wire. They
live in conical tipis in summer, and in
low log huts, plastered with mud, in
winter. Their chief handicrafts are the
preparation of skins, of which they make
their clothing and saddles for their numer
ous ponies, and the making of bows of
cherry wood and arrows of willow, which
are winged with feathers and pointed with
sharp filed pieces of scrap-iron, the shaft
having four shallow grooves down its
entire length. Some of the men have from
two to four wives, whom they can divorce
at pleasure, restoring the presents re
ceived with the wife, or their equivalent.
Girls are often betrothed at 10 years of age
and married at 14. After betrothal they
must look no man in the face. A man
must not meet his mother-in-law, and if he
accidentally touch her he must give her a
present. The Sarsi have little knowl
edge of medicinal roots and herbs; most
of their physicians are women. As
among many other Indian tribes, a doctor
when called in heats a stone in the fire,
touches it with his finger, and with the
same finger presses various parts of the
patient's body in order to divine the
seat and character of the malady. He
then sucks the affected place, pretend
ing to draw out the disease and spit
it from his mouth, the performance
being accompanied with the beating
of a drum and the shaking of a rattle.
The Sarsi know how to cauterize effica
ciously with burning touch wood, and they
use the vapor bath, building a low bower
of bent green saplings covered with blan
kets, within which red-hot stones are
placed in a hole in the ground, and over
these the patient pours water that is
handed him from outside. When thor
oughly steamed he rushes _ out and
plunges into cold water, sometimes with
fatal result. The dead are wound in
tent cloths and blankets and deposited on
scaffolds in a burial ground. A warrior's
pony is shot, and blankets, clothing, uten
sils, and food are left beside the corpse.
The bodies of distinguished warriors
or chiefs are placed in tipis (4th Rep.
468
SASABAC SASSACUS
[B. A. E.
X W Tril.es Canada. 242-255, 1889).
The lan-Miairr «.f the San?i is imcorrupted,
n.itwith-tandini: association with the
<ik-ik'l (•'• t». I). I'- E. G.)
Boncw. ~Ch.-iptK'll. HuilMHi's Bay. Kit',, 1817 (pos-
a iiiiMTinti. Castors des Prairies.— Petitot,
\ :';.ur -lu'lac des Iv-daves. 3(i2, 1891. Circee.-
Knmklm. J.mrn. Polar Sea, i. 170, ixJI. Ciries,—
(iainlner isi.'» in Jour. Geog. Soc. Loud., xi, 257,
1*11 Iwuhbahaue. Curtis, N. Am. Ind., 180,
|*N • • bad roti< •»' : Cro\vnamei. Lurcees. — Can.
id Kcp 1*7' 'o 1*7:*. misprint . MauvaisMonde,
d« Pied*-Hoir». -I'etitot, op. cit. Saarcez.— Petitot
in .lour. Roy. Geov. Soc.. tT>2, l.v«J ('not good':
SikMka name . Sa-arcix.— I'etitot. Autourdu lac
d«~« Kvlaves, ;>(V_>. l^'.U. Sarcees.— Tanner, Narr.,
•."<; 1SU.) 8arce*8. — Ibid.. :W. Sarcis.—Maximil-
lan. Trav., -JJ2. JM:>. Sarcix. — I'etitot. Autour du
lac '<!•••« KM.- laves, ;V>2, i.v.M. Sarsees.— Mackenzie,
Voy.. l\x, JNtl. Sarsewi. — I'etitot in Jour. Roy.
<to>k' >••<•., ''"'-'. K^ ><'ree nainet. Sarxi, — Wilson
in Itli Kep. N. W. Trilic* Can., 11, INNS. Sassee. —
Kmnklin. Joiirn. Polar Sea. I, 170, IS'-'-l. Sassis.—
Maximilian. Trav.. 212, IMS. Searcies.— Ind. A IT.
K« j> . 47H. KX Bircie,— Robinson, Great Fur
I^ind, lx\ 1^7'J. Sorsi.— Richardson, Jonr., u. 6,
K'-l. Sotenna.— Wilson in 1th Rep. N. W. Tribes
('nil.. 1 1. ]ss- M>\\ si name). Surcee.— Smet, Ore-
if"ii Mi»s , ({21, 1^17. Surci.— Richardson, Jour.,
U. f>. lv>l. Surcie.— Sinet, Miss, de 1'Oreg., 252,
l"iv 8ur»i«. — lmil.it <1.- Mofras, Oregon, n, 342,
l*ll. Bua§e«.— I'mfreville (1790) in Maine Hist,
i-. Coll., vi. 270 ivV.t. Sussekoon. — Henry,
!<»>t MS. vocal"., IN is (Siksika name). Sus-
»*x. — Arm-troiit;, Oregon. Ill, 1S57. Sussi.—
Uthum in Trans. 1'hilol. Soe. Loud., (Hi, 1S56.
8wf««.— <'happell, Hudson's Ruy, Kiti, 1S17.
Tco'ko — i hamberlain in Kep. on N. W. Tribes
Can.. Brit. A. A. S., .\ lS'.»-j i Kutenai name). Tso-
Ottine. — ivtitot, Autonrdu lac des Esclaves, 362,
l.*yi . 'i.,-.. pi,- anioiijf the beavers'). Tsu'qos. —
•lain in Rep. on N. W. Tribes Can., Brit.
\ l^'/J (Kutenai name). Ussinnewudj
Eninnewug.— 'I'atin.-r, Narr.. 3Ki, 1SHO ('stone
mod n (a in nu-n': < ittawa name >.
Sasabac. A randicria of the Maricopa
on'.ila r., Ari/,., in 1744.— Sedrlniair
(1744i cited by I'.ancroft, Ari/. and X.
Sasabaithi (S'"i#i'ihiiitlii, 'looking up,' or
okiiiL' aruiiud/ j. e. 'watchers'). A
hand i.f the Arapnho, <]. y.
Saichatkenne ('iK-.,pU. of the black
A trihoof theSekani who hunt
v-. declivity of the Rocky nits.
t Int. ">t;° and northward, and before
trud.-d at Ft Connolly, Brit. Co]
U'-p- <;<-."!. Surv." Can., 200 »
d that they ha.l recently re-
' the head waters, of Black r. after
ibandoned the region for a num-
I" iWWMorice gave their
a. Thuta,'e lake and northward,
w. of the Kooky mts
^.1.U':tln of "T""Uke. -I.awson in Ker, Gonl
o
•Mkatchewan AsBiniboin. An Assini-
;•"• »«ri.|.,f.,.il(Hlir,.sthiin] wel tin isos
I'-'jf and, Saskatchewan
H-nry-Thorn^on Jour., n]
of misdskwatomin, which is the name ap
plied to the fruit in the Cree dialect of
Algonquian, signifying ' fruit of misdskwat,
the tree of much wood,' from mis 'much',
and dskwat 'wood'. Saskatoon occurs
also as a place-name in the above-named
region. (A. F. c.)
Sassaba. A minor Chippewa chief of
the Crane gens, who first appears in his
tory as a member of Tecumseh's forces at
the battle of the Thames, Canada, Oct. 5,
1813, in which his brother, to whom he
seems to have been greatly attached, was
killed while fighting by his side. This
incident embittered Sassaba against the
Americans during the remainder of his
life. When Lewis Cass visited Sault Ste
Marie, Mich., in 1820, to negotiate a
treaty with the Chippewra for purchasing
a small tract of land, Sassaba, who was
one of the chiefs assembled on this occa
sion, not only manifested his bitter ani
mosity toward the United States author
ities, but displayed his eccentric charac
ter as well. During the council he hoisted
the British flag over his tent, which was
torn down by Gen. Cass in person. On
this occasion he was thus dressed: " Be
ginning at the top an eagle's feather,
bear's grease, vermilion and indigo, a red
British military coat with two enormous
epaulets, a large British silver medal,
breech-clout, leggins, and moccasins."
He arose in council and remarked gruffly
that the Chippewa did not wish to set)
their land; and refusing the pipe, kicked
over the presents that had been placed
before him, and rushed from the tent
under its side. He refused to sign the
treaty (Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 414-15,
1868). On Sept. 25, 1822, Sassaba and
his wife and child were drowned at
Sault Ste Marie. He had been drinking
heavily at Point aux Pins, 6 m. above the
rapids, and was intoxicated during the
trip. According to Schoolcraft (Pers.
Mem., 119, 1851) he would often walk
through the village where he resided,
divested of every particle of clothing ex
cept a large gray wolf's skin, which he
had drawn over his body in such manner
as to let the tail dangle behind. From
this habit the name Myeengun ('wolf')
was sometimes applied to him. He was
also known as The Count. (c. T.)
Sassacus (perhaps the equivalent of
Massachuset Hasmkmnt, 'he is wild' (un
tamed), 'fierce.'— Gerard). The noted
and last chief of the Pequot tribe while
yet in their integrity; born near Groton,
Conn., about 15(50, killed by the Mohawk
in New York, June 1 037. He was the son
and successor of Wopigwooit, the first
chief of the tribe with whom the whites
had come in contact, who was killed by
the Dutch, about 1632, at or near the
site of Hartford, Conn., then the princi-
BULL. 30 J
SASTAHETSI SATAPO
469
pal Pequot settlement. Soon after as
suming the chiefship, in Oct. 1634 Sas-
sacus sent an emissary to the governor of
the Massachusetts Bay colony to ask for
a treaty of friendship, offering as an in
ducement to surrender all the rights of the
Pequot to the lands they had conquered,
provided the colonists would settle a
plantation among his people, an offer
which he must have known he could not
carry put, and perhaps had no intention
of trying to fulfill, as he nourished bitter
enmity toward the whites. This pro
posal had the effect of turning against
him Uncas, the Mohegan chief, who was
related to him by both blood and mar
riage. The domain of the Pequot during
Sassacus's chiefship extended from Nar-
ragansett bay to Hudson r., including
the larger part of Long id., and it is said
that at the height of his prosperity no
fewer than 26 sachems were subordinate
to him. Because of his depredations,
especially on the neighboring tribes, the
colonists decided in 1636 to make war on
the Pequot. The name of Sassacus had
inspired such terror among the surround
ing tribes that the Indian allies of the
whites could not believe the latter would
dare to make a direct attack on the
stronghold of this wily chief. The war
was soon ended, and Sassaous, having
suffered defeat and the loss of a large por
tion of his people, fled with 20 or 30 of his
warriors to the Mohawk country. Even
here he found no safety, for before the
close of 1637 his scalp and those of his
brother and five other Pequot chiefs were
sent to the governor of Massachusetts by
the Mohawk. As Sassacus had carried
with him in his flight a large quantity of
wampum, a desire on the part of the
Mohawk to possess this treasure may
have led to the death of himself and his
followers. Sassacus was spoken of by
the commissioners in 1647 as "the ma
lignant, furious Piquot," while, on the
other hand, De Forest styles him "a
renowned warrior and a noble and
high-spirited man." Consult De Forest,
Inds. Conn., 1852; Stone, Uncas and
Miantonomoh, 1842; Coll. Mass. Hist.
Soc., 1st s., ix, 1804; Drake, Inds.
N. A., 1880. (c. T.)
Sastaretsi. See Adario.
Sastean. A linguistic family established
by Powell (7th Rep. B. A. E., 105, 1891)
to include a single tribe, known as Shasta,
formerly occupying a part of the drain
age area of Klamath and Sacramento rs.,
N. California. The name is based on the
form Saste, given the tribe by Hale (U.S.
Expl. Exped., vi, 218, 1846). See Shasta,
Shastan Family.
Sasthut ('black-bear bathing place').
A Tatshiautin village on Connollv lake,
Brit. Col.
Sas-thut.-Morice, Notes on W. Denes, 27, 1893,
Sest sethut.— Monce in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x!
Sasuagel. A Chumashan village for
merly on Santa Cruz id., Cal.
Sasaguel.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 459 1874
Sasuagel.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. '21, 1863.
Swa-nol. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.
B. A., E., 1884.
Satank. See Setangya.
Satanta (properly tiet-t'ain'-te, 'White
Bear'). A noted Kiowa chief, born
about 1830; died by suicide in prison,
Oct. 11, 1878. For about 15 years before
his death he was recognized as second
chief in his tribe, the first rank being ac
corded to his senior, Setangya, or Satank,
and later to Lone Wolf, although probably
neither of these equaled him in force and
ability. His eloquence in council gained
for him thetitleof "Orator of the Plains,"
while his manly boldness and directness
and his keen humor made him a favorite
with army officers and commissioners in
spite of his known hostility to the white
man's laws and civilization. He was one
of the signers of the Medicine Lodge treaty
of 1867, by which his tribe agreed to go
on a reservation, his being the second
Kiowa name attached to the document.
The tribe, ho\vever, delayed coming in
until compelled by Cust'er, who seized
Satanta and Lone Wolf as hostages for
the fulfilment of the conditions. For
boastfully avowing his part in a murder
ous raid into Texas in 1871, he, with
Setangya and Big Tree, was arrested and
held for trial in Texas. Setangya was
killed while resisting the guard. The
other two were tried and sentenced to
life imprisonment in the Texas State
penitentiary. Two years later they were
released, conditional upon the good be
havior of their people, but in the fall of
1874, the Kiowa having again gone on
the warpath, Satanta was rearrested and
taken back to the penitentiary where he
finally committed suicide by throwing
himself from an upper story of the hos
pital.
In appearance Satanta was a typical
Plains warrior, of fine physique, erect
bearing, and piercing glance. One who
saw him in prison in 1873 describes him
as "a tall, finely formed man, princely
in carriage, on whom even the prison
garb seemed elegant," and meeting his
visitor "with as much dignity and grace
as though he were a monarch receiving a
foreign ambassador." His memory is
cherished by the Kiowa as that of one of
their greatest men. See Mooney, Calen
dar History of the Kiowa Inds., 17th
Eep. B. A. E., 1898.
Satapo (probably Creek: siita 'persim
mon,' api 'tree'). A town, possibly of
the Upper Creeks, mentioned by Juan
de la Vandera in 1567 (Smith, Colec.
470
SATAYOMI — SAUCITA
[B. A. E.
I KM- Kla.. i, IS. 1S57) ; apparently on the
s iM.rder'of the Creek country.
'Satayomi. A former village connected
with <an I-'rancisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., n, 506, 188b'
Satchm i 'red rock' ). An Apache clan
or band at San Carlos agency and tt
Auiehe. Arix.. in 1881.
Char-cheine.-WI.iu-. Apache Names of Ind.
TrN- MS H. A.K. i= ' country with red rocks ).
B4tchin.— B.>urki> in Jour. Am. "Folk-lore, m, 111,
Batchotugottine ('people of the lake of
U-ai> of the plains'). A part of the
Kawehodinne living immediately N. of
(m-at Hear lake. Mackenzie Ter., Canada,
•a-tchl-iottine.— I'etitnt in Bui. Soc. de Geog.
I'tiri' cnart. 1^7"' ( 'people of bear lake'). Sa-
tchot'u gottine.— I'etitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx,
1-76.
Satechi. A former rancheria of the Jo va,
containing also some Tarahumare, sit
uated in K. Sonora, on the headwaters of
the Kio Yaijui, about 30 in. w. sw. from
Bacadeguachi, of which it was a visita in
17»»'_'. It was abandoned between 1704
and 1800 on account of Apache depreda
tions. See Handelier in Arch. List.
Papers, in, r>»i, 1SUO; iv, 511, 1892; also,
Kudo Knsayo (en. 1763), Guiteras trans.,
Sathlrekhtun ($ai;l/-T$q'tfin, 'village on
the dark side of a canyon where the
«un never shines'). A former village of
the Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquille r.,
On-v'. — Dorsey in J<>ur. Am. Folk-lore,
in. I':::'. IS«HK
Baticoy. A Chumashan village, con
taining about '20 Indians in 181)3", on the
lower part of Santa Paula r., Ventura co.,
Cal.. ahoiit S in. from the sea.
B*-ak-ti'-ki-i.— Ht-nshaw, Hucnaventura MS.
•it... H. A. K., 1HM. Saticoy.— Taylor in Cal
Fann.-r. July 21. l**a.
Batquin. An Ahnaki village on the coast
Maine, s. w. of Kennebec r., in H>14.—
Smith ( Ui31 i in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 3d
H., in, L"J, ls;«.
Bauk <Vi/*y). A Hellacoola town on
•••an inlet, Hrit. Col.; one of the live
I inhabited. See Khii.^/Hi(.
fT^I-'^'uvI"1"1'.'' "n<1 I)|lwsVn- V°cabs. Brit.
"« Mem. Am. |K.PNat! Ili^iil'49, 1900?'
BaUop. A Sulish division on Sateop r
tyinjf into Chehulis r., Wa^h Usii-
y clawed under the collective term
l/'wer ( hehalis.
£toTp.'~ K.llieinLIn8d K\!t]'K*r'}H V' ""' m*'
i«-t, near Brewater,' Barn-
!«• ro.. Mass., m jus; Gookin s
KMbjecttotlM.WHinpanlg
5ur ^^T'i! -V^Inforff (1698) iu
ft«^-^uilw) " w5: 4xth JSJV lm
irtU^^^r :4),!bidv:S
J''!'l . Ml. '/7 IK,!.. iMf.
(1620) ibid., in, 97, 1856 (misprint). Sauka-
tucket.— Freeman, ibid., 1st s., vm, 151, 1802.
Sawkattukett.— Gookin (1674), ibid., I, 148, 1806.
Satuit. A village, probably of the Nau-
set, existing in 1674 on Cotuit r., near
Mashpee, Barnstable co. , Mass.
Sanctuit.— Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., 1, 197, note,
1806. Satuit.— Bourne (1674), ibid.
Satumuo. A former rancheria connected
with Dolores mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Satumuo.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saturaumo. — Ibid.
Saturiba. A Timucuan tribe in Florida,
occupying, about 1565, the territory on
both sides of lower St John r., with the
adjacent coast territory, northward to
Satilla r., Ga., including Cumberland
(Tacatacum) id., beyond which was
Guale (Yamasee) territory. The state
ment quoted in Brinton (Fla. Penin.,
120, 1859) making St. Helena, S. Car.,
their northern boundary, is incorrect.
They were at war with the Timucua,
their nearest neighbors higher up on
the river, and afterward with the
Spaniards, but welcomed and aided the
French during the short stay of the latter.
Their chief was said to rule 30 subchiefs,
each perhaps representing a different vil
lage. The name may have been prop
erly that of the head chief rather than of
the tribe, the two being frequently con
fused by the early explorers. It does not
occur iii Pareja's list of Timucuan dia
lects in 1612, the tribe being probably
noted under one of the unidentified
names in the list, viz, Itafi, Tucururu, or
Mocama, the last two being specially des
ignated as located on the coast. All the
Indians of this region were Christianized
by Franciscan missionaries before the end
of the 16th century. SeePatica, Timucua,
Thnnruan Fain'dij. (,i. M. )
Satiroua.— Anon, author of Reprinse (ca. 1568) in
Ternaux-Compans,Voy., xx, 324, 1841. Satoriva. —
Fontaneda (ca. 1575) 'in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
2d s., ii, 264, 1875. Satouriona.— B. Smith, note to
Fontaneda Mem., 46, 1854 (misprint?;, for u). Sa-
tourioua.— Laudonniere (1565) in French, Hist.
Coll La., H15, 1869. Saturiba.— Barcia, Ensayo, 100,
1723 (ordinary Spanish form). Saturiora.— Brack-
enridge, Vie\ys of La., 84, 1815 (misprint second r
for?*)- Sotoriva.— Fontaneda (ca. 1575) as quoted
by Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 34, 1841; also as
quoted in B. Smith trans., 24, 1854. Soturiba.—
Brinton, Fla. Penin., 120, 1859.
Saturna Island Indians. The local name
for a small body of Sanetch on Saturna
id., off the s. E. coast of Vancouver id.
Pop. 5 in 1892, the last time the name is
officially noted.
Satwiwa (Sat-uri'-wa) . A Chumashan
village formerly in the interior of Ven
tura co., Cal., at a place called Rancho
Alazuna. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sauchu. A Chumashan village for
merly near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.
Banohu.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 459, 1874. Sau
chu.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saucita. A Papago village in s. Arizona,
with 250 inhabitants in 1863.
BULL. 30]
SATTCON SAUK
471
San Laida,— Browne, Apache Country, 291 1869
(misquoting Poston). Sou Saida.— Poston in Ind
AflE. Rep. 1863, 385, 1864.
^ Saucon. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Gal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Saugahatchi (sauga 'gourd', hatchi
1 creek ' ) . A former Upper Creek town on
an E. branch of Tallapoosa r., 10 m. be
low Eufaula, Ala., probably in Talladega
or Clay co.
Sauga Hatchi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I 143
1884. Sogahatches.— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft,
Ind . Tribes, v, 262, 1855. Sougahatchee. —Campbell
(1836) in H. R. Doc. 274, 25th Cong , 2d sess 20
1838. Sou-go-hat-che.— Hawkins (1779), Sketch
49, 1848. Sowgahatcha.— H. R. Doe. 274 25th
Cong., 2d sess., 152, 1838. Sow ga hatch cha.— Par
sons (1833) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 578,
1854.
Saugiesta. A tribe named by Le Sueur
in 1700 as about the L. Superior region;
possibly the Sauk, but thought by Shea
to be the Saulteurs, i. e., the Chippewa.
Sangiestas.— Le Sueur (1700) as quoted by Shea,
Early Voy., 92, 1861. Saugiestas.— Le Sueur as
quoted by Neill, Minn., 154, 1858.
Saugus ('small outlet.'— Hewitt). A
former village near Lynn, Essex co. , Mass.
It seems to have belonged to the Massa-
chuset, but may have been Pennacook.
The chief of Saugus ruled also the Indi
ans at Marblehead.
Cawgust.— Josselyn (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., in, 322, 1833. Sagus.— Humfrey (1630), ibid.,
4th s., vr, 10, 1863. Sagust.— Peter (1639), ibid.,
VII, 202, 1865. Sangut.— Josselyn (1675), ibid., 3d
s., in, 322, 1833. Saugus.— Prince (1631), ibid., 2d
s., vir, 31, 1818. Saugust.— Williams (ca. 1638)
ibid., 4th s., vr, 252, 1863. Sawgus.— Prince (1631),
ibid., 2d s., vn, 33, 1818.
Sauk ( Osd'kiw&g, 'people of the outlet,'
or, possibly, 'people of the yellow earth,'
in contradistinction from the Muskwaki-
wuk, 'Red Earth People', a name of the
Foxes) . One of a number of Algonquian
tribes whose earliest known habitat was
embraced within the eastern peninsula of
Michigan, the other tribes being the Pot-
awatomi, the "Nation of the Fork," and
probably the famous Mascoutens and the
Foxes. The present name of Saginaw
bay (Sagina'we1, signifying 'the country
or place of the Sank' ) is apparently de
rived from the ethnic appellative Sauk.
There is presumptive evidence that the
Sauk, with the tribes mentioned above,
were first known to Europeans under
the general ethnic term "Gens de Feu"
or that of "Asistagueronon," the latter
being the Huron translation of the spe
cific name Potawatomi, both the terms
in question being first recorded by Cham-
plain and Sagard. In 1616 Champlain,
while in what is now Ontario, learned
from the Tionontati, or Tobacco Nation,
that their kindred, the Neutral Nation,
aided the Ottawa (Cheueux releuez) in
waging war against the Gens de Feu, i. e.
'People of the Fire,' and that the Ottawa
carried on a warfare against ' ' another na
tion of savages who were called Asista
gueronon, which is to say, 'People of the
Place of the Fire,' " who were distant from
the Ottawa 10 days' journey; and lastly
in more fully describing the country
manners, and customs of the Ottawa he
added, "In the first place, they wage war
against another nation of savages who are
called Asistagueronon, which' is to say
people of the fire,' distant from them 10
days' journey." He supplemented this
statement with the remark that "they
pressed me strongly to assist them against
their enemies, who are on the shore of the
Mer Douce [Lake Huron], distant 200
leagues." Sagard, who was in Canada
during the years 1623-26, wrote in his
Histoire du Canada (i, 194, ed. 1866),
that the sedentary and the migratory
Ottawa together waged war against the
Asistagueronon, who were 9 or 10 days'
journey by canoe from the Ottawa, a
distance which he estimated at "about
200 leagues and more of travel."
Before the Sauk became known as an
independent tribe, it is evident that they
formed a part of this group of important
Algonquian communities, which was
called by the Hurons and cognate peo
ples "Asistagueronon," and by the
French, "Nation or People of the Fire,"
a translation of the former appella
tive. In order therefore to understand
clearly the ethnic relations of the Sauk,
it will be necessary to review the earliest
known facts relating to this interesting
group of tribes. So far as known, the
Sauk were first mentioned independently
in the Jesuit Relation for 1640 (35, ed.
1858) under the generic Huron name
Hvattoehronon, i. e. 'people of the sun
set,' or briefly, 'westerners.' They were
here mentioned among a number of
other tribes along with the Foxes (Sken-
chiohronon), the Potawatomi ( Attistaeh-
ronon), the Kickapoo (Ontarahronon,
'lake people'), the Mascoutens (Ohero-
kouaehronon, 'people of the place of
grass'), the Winnebago ( Aoueatsiouaenh-
ronon, 'saline or brackish water people'),
and the Crane band of the Miami (Atto-
chingochronon). The following citations
from the Jesuit Relations embody some
of the evidence that the Sauk, the Pota-
watomi (q. v.), and the Nation of the
Fork, were generally comprised in the
Huron ethnic appellative Asistaguero
non, i. e. 'People of the Place of Fire,'
which is the literal signification of the
tribal name Potawatomi.
Father Allouez, the first person to de
scribe the Sauk, wrote in 1667 that they
were more savage than all the other
peoples he had met; that they were a
populous tribe, although they had no
fixed dwelling place, being wanderers
and vagabonds in the forests. He was
told that if thev or the Foxes found a
SAUK
[B. A. E.
» in an isolated place they would
kill him. e>|Hvial!y if he were a French
man f..r they could not endure the sight
of the whiskers «.f the European. Yet,
two vear> later he reported that the first
place in which he began to give religious
instruction was in a village of the "Ou-
saki,'' situated at the DelVre Rapids,
Wis', wherein he found several tribes in
u inter quarters, nainely, the "Ousaki,
tin- 1'oiiteoiiatami, the Otitaganii [Foxes],
and the uveiiibL'out/ [Winnebago]—
ulMiut "(Hi s«iuls." Allouez adds that a
leauue and a half away there was another
village of about 15(1 persons; that at 4
leagues farther away there was another
of ulNuit 100 persons; that at 8 leagues
away there was another of about 300
|H-r><>ns. situated on the opposite side of
the bay: that at -•"» leagues, at a place
, -ailed "Ouestatinong, dwelt the Foxes,
and that at a day's journey from this
triU- dwelt the Makskouteng [Mascou-
teiir- and the < lumanii [Miami], the lat
ter U-ing reputed to be a band of the
Illinois Tin- Indians of this region, the
Father reported, were " more barbarous
than usual." having no ingenuity, not
knowing even how "to make a bark dish
or a ladle." u-ing shells instead.
In the JeMiit Relation for 1658(21, ed.
ls.'». Father Ragueneau reported what
he had learned concerning the upper
lake tribes from Father Bruillettes, a
skilful and accomplished Huron and Al-
jroixjuian linguist, who in listing these
trills u-ed to some extent the knowledge
>f these communities obtained by Radis-
son and < imseilliers, who had then but
recently discovered and visited a number
'them. Jn the descriptive list of these
riU-fl c-ited by Father Ragueneau, the
•llowing statements are pertinent here:
The third nation is distant about 3
journey by water from the town of
Michel, <K'oing inland. It is composed
the Makontensak and the Outitchak-
i c. the Crane Miami]. The two
mien [probably Radisson and
ilhers] who have' traveled in those
tries say that these people are of a
11 nature." . . . «The four.
nation has :',() towns, inhabited by
•• Atxintjurherronnons. They are south-
»t a Barter south aU5 or 7 days' iour-
* Mi.-l.el. The Onondaga
•>-Hared war against
- presumptive evidence
^'".potent authority that
'"»•'•* Mascontens and Atsis-
'""""- were not in n;:,s bvmv
Mvmous or convertible epi-
tl"at therefore the peoples
•yiliei., were not identical
'•'» f to r.ames in coition
'I "ntil alNMit Hi? |, as the foll
'<•< ntat.on^vHl show. ' In \he
Relation for 1670 (99, ed. 1858) Father
Allouez stated that "We entered the
river which leads to the Machkoutench,
called Assista Ectaeronnons, Nation of
the Fire, by the Hnrons"; but in the
Relation for the following year (p. 45)
Father Allouez stated that "The Nation
of the Fire bears this name by an error,
properly calling themselves Maskoutench,
which signifies a land cleared of trees,
such as is that which these people in
habit; but because by the change of a
few letters which one makes, this same
word signifies fire, it follows that one
calls them the Nation of the Fire." There
is in each of these statements an error
which was due directly to the process of
the gradual elimination of tribes becom
ing known from a group of unknown
peoples or tribes which bore a generic
name "people of the place of fire,"
derived from the specific name of an
important one of these tribes, the Pota-
watomi (q. v.), whose name signifies
literally, 'people of the place of fire.'
This confounding of several tribes one
with another, and the consequent mis
application of specific and generic names,
were made evidently not by the Hurpna
but by French traders and missionaries.
In the Jesuit Relation for 1671 (25, ed.
1858) Father Dablon, speaking of Green
bay, Wisconsin, wrote that the Menomi-
nee, the Sauk, the Potawatomi, and other
neighboring tribes, "being driven from
their own countries, which are the lands
southward near Missilimakinac, have
taken refuge at the head of this bay, be
yond which one can see inland the 'Nation
of the Fire,' orMathkoutench,withoneof
the Illinois tribes called Oumiami, and the
Foxes." And in the same Relation (p.
37), he said: "The three nations who are
now in the bay of the Winnebago as stran
gers resided on the mainland which is s.
of this island [i. e. Missilimakinac] —
some on the shores of the Lake of the
Illinois [i. e. Michigan], others on those
of the Lake of the Hurons. A part of
those who call themselves Salteurs [Chip-
pewa] possessed lands on the mainland
toward the w. . . . Four villages of
the Ottawa also had their lands in these
quarters, but especially those who bore
the name of the island, calling themselves
Missilimakinac, and who were so numer
ous that some of those who are still living
[1670] assert that they composed 30 vil
lages, and that they had enclosed them
selves in a fort a league and a half in
circuit, when the Iroquois, flushed with
a victory gained over 3,000 men of this
tribe who had carried the war even into
the country of the Mohawk, came to de
feat them." Further (p. 42), the Father
relates: "Four nations make their abode
here, namely, those who bear the name
BULL. 30]
SAUK
473
Puants [i. e., the Winnebago], who have
always lived here, as it were, in their own
country, and who, having been defeated
by the Illinois, their enemies, have been
reduced from a very flourishing and pop
ulous people to nothing; the Potawatomi,
the Sauk, and the Nation of the Fork (de
la Fourche] also live here, but as stran
gers, the fear of the Iroquios having driven
them from their lands, which are between
the Lake of the Hurons and that of the
Illinois." There can be little if any
doubt that in these citations the names
"Iroquois" and "Mohawk" should be re
placed by "Neuters, ' ' who to these fugitive
tribes were known also as 'Nado'weg'
(see Nadowa) ; otherwise established facts
are contravened by these statements, and
it has already been shown that the " Neu-
tre Nation" aided the Ottawa against
the tribes on the shores of L. Huron.
The foregoing quotations make it evident
that the Potawatomi, the Sauk, and the
'Nation of the Fork' were included in
the Asistagueronon of Champlain and
Sagard, represented by them as dwelling
in 1616 on the western shore lands of
L. Huron and farther westward. Thus
far no evidence has been adduced to show
that Mascoutens and Asistagueronon were
at first convertible or synonymous ap
pellatives.
Further, Father Dablon, in the Jesuit
Relation for 1670 (79, ed. 1858), said with
reference to the Sault Sainte Marie : ' ' The
first and native inhabitants of this place
are those who call themselves Pahouit-
ing8ach Irini, whom the French name
Saulteurs, because these are they who
dwell at the Sault, as in their own coun
try, the others being there only by adop
tion; they number only 150 souls, but
they have united with three other tribes,
who number more than 550 persons, to
whom they have made a cession of the
rights of their native country; they also
reside there fixedly, except during the
time in which they go to hunt. Those
whom one calls the Nouquet range for that
purpose southward of L. Superior, whence
they came originally, and the Outchibous
[Chippewa] with the Marameg, north
ward of the same lake, which they regard
as their own proper country."
From the Jesuit Relation for 1644 it is
learned that the long struggle between
the so-called ' ' Neutral Nation ' ' and the
"Nation du Feu" at that time was still
maintained with unabated fury. Father
Jerome Lallemant (Jes. Rel. 1644, 98,
ed. 1858) states that in the summer of
1642 the Neuters with a force of 2,000
warriors advanced into the country of the
"Nation du Feu" and attacked a town
of this tribe which was strongly defended
by palisades and manned by 900 resolute
warriors; that these patriots withstood
the assaults of the besiegers for 10 davs,
but that at the end of this time the de
voted place was carried. Many of its
defenders were killed on the spot, and 800
captives— men, women, and children —
were taken; and 70 of the best warriors
among the prisoners were burned at the
stake, the merciless victors putting out
the eyes and cutting away the lips of all
the old men and leaving them thus to die
miserably. The Father adds the inter-
esting_ statement that "this Nation of
the Fire is more populous than all the
Neutral Nation, all the Hurons, and all
the Iroquois, enemies of the Hurons, put
together; it consists of a large number
of villages wherein the Algonquin lan
guage is spoken." This last citation is
further proof that the term "Fire Na
tion," or "Nation of the Place of Fire,"
at that period was applied in a broad
general sense rather than in a specific
one. Apparently it embraced all the
tribes formerly dwelling in the eastern
peninsula of the present state of Mich
igan, and later removed to the N. and w.
shores of the present L. Michigan, and
still later it embraced some of the Illinois
tribes. From the Jesuit Relation for 1642,
(97, ed. 1858) it is learned thatthe Saulteurs
informed the Jesuit fathers that "a certain
tribe more distant [than the Sault Sainte
Marie from the Huron mission], which
they call Pouteatami, had abandoned its
country and had come to take refuge
with the inhabitants of the Sault to escape
from some other hostile tribe that vexes
them with ceaseless wars." This shows
that the Potawatomi were then westward
from the home of the Saulteurs, and
that their emigration from the Michigan
peninsula was not then of many years'
standing.
It has been shown from historical data
that for a long period before 1651 the
Neuters and the Ottawa together waged
bitter warfare against a group of tribes
which became known to the French
writers as Gens de Feu, or ' People of the
Fire,' and as Asistagueronon, or 'People
of the Place of Fire,' and later as the Mas
coutens, by an error, the last name mean
ing, as an appellative, 'People Dwelling
on Small Prairies.' There is no known
historical data showing that, during the
time that the Ottawa and the Neuters
occupied the peninsula N. of L. Frie,
the Iroquois, specifically so called, car
ried on any warlike operations against
tribes dwelling westward of the two just
mentioned. The fact is that the name
Nadoweg, or Nado'weg, was a general
name of hateful significance which was
applied by Algonquian tribes generally
to any people of Iroquoian stock, as the
Neuters, the Tionontati, and the Hurons.
Now, inasmuch as the Neuters with
474
their
their
,.f 1.
lines
SAUK
[B. A.
•illu* the Ottawa, encountered
neniies on the western "shores
Huron.
iK-nnsua,
present
known
hold
pr
riors which de>troye<
thnr enemies, it ran be said wuu i"u-
prietv that the Algonquian tribes tornieriy
inhabiting the peninsula were driven
therefrom by the Nado'weg, meaning,
conclusively it would seem, the Neuters,
I ml understood by the French mission-
1 writers' to signify the "Iro-
pe-rly so called. Hence, the
.. iv_'ardin<_r the invaders who
drove out the tribes formerly dwelling
\vest\\ard of 1.. Huron. But it is also
true that after the total defeat of the
Neuters in HM! by the "true" [roquois,
or League of Five Nations, these latter
triU-s came in touch at once with the
tribes \\hich had been at war against the
Neuters, and in some cases naturally the
Iroquois inherited the quarrels of the
Neuters. The Iroquois proper did not,
theref.-re. drive out the Potawatomi, the
Sank, the Foxes, and the other fugitive
triU-s from their ancient territories w. of
L Huron, for the Potawatomi were in
Wisconsin as earlv as Hi'.'A, when Nicolet
f.iim.l them there. It was nearly 1;0
years later that the "true" Iroquois
advanced into the lake region in }>ursuit
of the Hur«>n>, the Tionontati, and the
Neuter fugitives, lleeing from the ruins
of their towns and homes.
It MM-IIIS eleur that the tribes of the
Altfonquian stock formerly inhabiting
the n..rthern peninsula of Michigan were1
driven out by the Neuters and the
Ottawa, their allies. It is erroneous to
illume that the fu-itive tribes retreated
southward and then westward
around the southern end of L. Michigan,
• liriTlly :I,TO~. rather than directly away
from the hue of attaek from the K. along
Detroit and St ('lair rs. It is learned
from Perrot that the Neuters occu
pied Detroit r. MOM Indians who
U-en f,,nvd to retire from a
I "r from their homes have
that they were past-masters in the
•f eluding a pursuing foe, and it h-is
t Uvn «hown that the Sank, the Pota-
tlu-HaMawakoueton or Fork tribe,
their alliw, were devoi.l of th\<
[" trait. It is not probable'
therefore, that the Sank,
n. iw bav, di
iron-
. cuera
M1 T]H>
,,.,reat o
••«»r«. of t
MMrnllii-M fn.ni the
wo* i.vid..|illy n
-'raits
'"- we,twar.l
•ver a march
'"on- probable
the Sank and
>'-p:m peninsula
rthwentward acio^
'"'" northern Mich'i-
to the region
around Green bay and Fox r., where
they were first found by the early
French explorers.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1666-67
it is learned that bands of the Sauk and
Foxes were dwelling in the vicinity of
Shaugawaumikong (La Pointe) and that
Father Allouez preached to them and
bapti/ed some of their children.
During 1671-72 the expatriated Hurons,
composed largely of the Tionontati and
the (Black) Squirrel band of the Ottawa
(Sinagos), having perfected preparations,
together marched against the Sioux, who
were at peace with them. On their way
they succeeded in corrupting the Sank
with presents, and the Foxes and Potawat
omi also were induced to join the expedi
tion. The united tribes mustered about
1,000 warriors for this raid, nearly all of
whom were armed with guns and pro
vided with ammunition which the first
two tribes had obtained in Montreal
during the previous year. As a precau
tionary measure they had moved their
villages back to Michilimackinac and
Manitoulin id. As soon as this force
reached the Sioux country, it fell upon
some small villages, putting the men to
flight and capturing the women and
children. Fugitives soon spread the
alarm in all the allied villages of the
Sioux, whence issued swarms of warriors
who attacked the enemy so vigorously
that the latter were forced to abandon a
fort which they had commenced to erect
and to flee in consternation. The Sioux
pursued them so closely that they were
enabled to kill many of the fugitives,
some of whom threw away their arms to
expedite their tlight. These losses and
those caused by hunger and the rigor of
the weather resulted in the practical
annihilation of the allies; the Foxes, the
Kiskakon, and the Potawatomi, being
less inured to the stress of warfare than
the others, did not lose many warriors
on this occasion, because they tied at the
beginning of the combat. The Hurons,
the Squirrel band of the Ottawa, and the
Sank, however, distinguished themselves
by their courage and prowess, and by
1 1 1 ei r st ublx >rn resistance materially aided
the others in making their escape. ' Jn
the retreat, which wac turned to a rout
by the furious pursuit of the Sioux, the
confusion became so great that many of
the fugitives, driven by privation and
hunger, were compelled to eat one an
other. The chief of the Squirrel band of
the Ottawa was captured by the Sioux
and condemned to torture by fire. They
broiled pieces of his ilesh and forced him
to eat them. He and his brother-in-law,
the Sank chief, were thus fed until their
death at the stake. The rest of the pris
oners were shot to death with arrows.
Bacqueville de la Potherie says that in
BULL. 30]
SAUK
47*
1665-66 the Potawatomi took the south
ern, the Sauk the northern, part of Green
bay, and the Winnebago, who were not
fishermen, went into the forest to live on
venison and bear meat. In the spring
the Foxes notified the Sauk that they had
established themselves in quarters 30
leagues from the bay, forming a settle
ment of about 600 lodges. The French,
for prudent reasons, left to the Sauk the
trade in peltries with the Foxes, since
they could the more quietly deal with
the Sauk in the autumn.
In 1721 the Sauk were still resident at
Green bay, but owing to growing diffi
culties writh the Foxes, they were on the
point of removing to the St Joseph r.
At this time their village was situated on
the left bank of Fox r., near its mouth.
Although consisting only of a small num
ber of persons at this period, the Sauk
had separated into two factions, of which
one was attached to the Foxes and the
other to the Potawatomi and the French.
It was these latter who constituted the
bulk of the village mentioned above.
In 1725 the Sauk, in sympathy with
the Foxes and the Sioux, were preparing
to attack the Illinois.
According to a letter of Beauharnois,
dated July 21, 1729 (Wis. Hist Coll.,
xvii, 63), the Sauk and the Potawatomi
of St Joseph r., along with the Ottawa and
the Chippewa of Michilimackinac, the
Miami, Wea, and Hurons, together with
the Potawatomi and Ottawa of Detroit,
went to Montreal to inform him what had
occurred concerning the Foxes, against
whom they were then at war, and to learn
what he desired them to do further. The
Sauk, whose village was situated prob
ably on the w. side of Fox r. , near the site
of the present city of Green Bay, Wis.,
gave in 1 733 asylum to some refugee Foxes.
When theSieur De Villiers, the younger,
attempted after a formal demand for the
surrender of the Foxes by the Sauk to
take them by force, the Sauk resisted and
killed De Villiers and Monsieur De Re-
pentigny and several other Frenchmen,
thus repulsing the detachment of French
and Indian allies. Three days later the
Sauk evacuated their fort by night. They
were pursued by the French and their
Indian allies — the Ottawa, the Menomi-
nee, and the Chippewa — under the ensign,
the Sieur De Villiers, who overtook the
Sauk and the Foxes probably at what is
now called Little Butte des Morts, near
the present Appleton. De Villiers at once
attacked the Sauk, and after several hours
of righting defeated them. The Sauk lost
20, the Foxes 9, and among the injured 9
others were mortally wounded. Among
the French 13 officers and men were
wounded and 2 were killed; the Ottawa
lost 9 men, including their head chief; the
Chippewa loss was 2 killed and 4 wounded.
The Marquis de Beauharnois, the gov
ernor of Canada, at once gave orders t(
attack the Sauk and the remaining Foxe;
to avenge the shedding of French blood
The death of De Villiers, who was th(
victor at LeRocher in 1730, led to twc
important events— first, the close confed
eration of the Sauk and the Foxes, anc
second, the removal of the united tribe:
from the territory of Wisconsin to th<
land of the Iowa," w. of the Mississippi
Previous to the events leading up to thh
migration the Sauk had ostensibly beer
allies of the French, even taking part ir
the war against the Foxes, but they hac
nevertheless clandestinely given aid anc
comfort to the devoted Foxes. From
this period the united tribes became
known as the Sauk and Foxes.
In 1777 the Spanish authorities at Sar
Luis de Ylinneses knew the Sauk as om
of the tribes that came from the English
district "to receive presents at this post
that they had 400 warriors, and that the\
were kindly disposed toward the Span
ish," for although "frequent bands" hat;
visited "this village," they had caused
no trouble. In 1780 Francisco Cruzat, z
Spanish officer, wrote to Governor Ber
nardo Galvez, of Louisiana, that he had
caused the Sauk to surrender to him twc
English banners and thirteen medals
which they desired to be replaced with
Spanish medals. Cruzat accordingly
afterward made the exchange in ordei
that he might ' ' content said chiefs. ' '
In the instructions for the Spanish
Governor of St Louis, dated Feb. 15, 178]
(Wis. Hist. Coll., xvm, 419, 1908), the
writer thereof said: "I believe it is ex
cellent for Your Grace to have distin
guished the zeal arid affection of the Sac
tribe who have so generously lent to oui
district in circumstances of so little ad
vantage [to them]. . . . On this occa
sion, 16 medals are sent and 10 flags with
16 letters patent which Your Grace is tc
distribute among the chiefs of the Sac
tribe, who, according to Your Grace's
advice of the 28th of September, surren
dered 13 English medals and three ban
ners ... I hope that in spite of the
great presents which are distributed by
the English among these tribes, and not
withstanding the small sum that we have,
their hopes will prove empty, even
though the [English] governor descend
from Michilimakinak, which I doubt.
At all events, the zeal, honor, and activ
ity of Your Grace promises me a happy
result on our part in their boasted attack
on those settlements next Spring. I ap
prove the determination which Your
Grace took with the tribes of the Misuri,
in making them hand over the two Eng
lish banners which had been introduced
among them. Chuteau [Chouteau] de
livered me the 14 medals and 5 English
SATTK
[B. A. B.
tla"- \\lii.-h Your Grace recovered from
the Sac au«l Pus [Potawatomi] tribes, as
I ha\«- slid, they were replaced on this
o,va>i.ni " These extracts show the good
,-ffe. t of tlu' Spanish policy in restniinin.il
tin- extreme western tribes from follow
ing Finish agents against the American
ct.l..m'sts.
Amonijthe tribes of the Illinois country,
the Sank in 17ti!> received presents from
th»* Spaniards.
In 17iin Carver found the cldef town
of the Sank on Wisconsin r., probably on
the Hte of Prairie du Sac; it consisted of
al«out •*> l»d<jrs and 300 warriors.
Kr-'in the journal of Peter Pond, 1773-
. . Wip. Hist. Coll.. xvni, 335 et seq.),
the following citation concerning the
habits and customs of the Sank is made:
••Th.-si- People are Cald Saukeas. They
an-. .fa Good Sise and Well Disposed —
l.<- Iiirlind to tricks and Bad manners
than lhare Nighbers. Thay will take of
tin- trailers (mods on Creadit in the fall
!••!• thare youse. In Winter and Except
for Ax«-dant thay Pay the DeaptYerey
Well for Indans 1 mite have sade Inlitend
or >i\vlised Indans which are in General
made worse by the Operation. ... Sum
•f than- Huts are Sixtey feet Long and
ntanes Several fammalayes. ... In
i- fall of ye Year thay Leave thare Huts
id 1,0 into the Woods in Quest of Game
Return in the Spring to thare Huts
•fore Plant ing time. The Women Rase
•• Crops of Corn, Been, Punkens,
it'«-s, Millans and artikels— the Land
taleant— and Clear of Wood Sum
- in. in the Yilleag. Thare [are]
ndn-il of Inhabitants. Thare
n'-nt.san- Sinking, Dancing, Smoke-
••hi-is. Gaming, Feasting, Drink-
•the Sliteof Hand, Hunting
y are famas in Mageack. Thav
V.-n-yd-lhisof thare Women.
[I the\VonH>n find meanes to
•I ve.s without Consent of
''•» P"nd a.l.lH that the Sunk
«arnor,oft,Mj(,iM(,j the war parties of
'»nn-tritM.H against the Indians on
r. and westward; that sorne-
'"-.thevw,:n,t,,hoVi(.init yof Santa
Mexieo ami canture.1 Spanish
of NNliirl1 *» ^ *»* a
.
River Sank, had been for
-l.alit of
trilies were to relinquish all claim to terri
tory in Wisconsin, Illinois, and Missouri.
The knowledge of what the Missouri River
band had done naturally incensed the
rest of the people. It was then that the
band realized what it had done, but it
was too late. Knowing the temper of the
people, the band remained away, and it
has continued to do so ever since. The
Foxes became so angry with the Sauk for
letting one of their bands act for all the
people that they began at once to drawr
away from the Sauk, and in the course of
a generation they had moved over into
their hunting grounds in Iowa. Other
agreements were entered into with the
three divisions of these people before the
treaty of 1804 was finally carried out.
Out of all this, in connection with the
general unrest of tho tribes of this region,
arose theso-called Black Hawk war in 1832.
1 1 is customary to lay the cause of this con
flict to the refusal of the Sauk to comply
with the terms of agreement they had
entered into with the Government with
reference particularly to the lands on
Rock r. in Illinois. Be that as it may, the
actual fighting between the Sauk and the
< fovernment was of a rather feeble charac
ter. But the fighting between the Sauk
the one hand and the Sioux, Omaha,
and Menominee on the other was ex
tremely severe. These tribes, together
ith the Potawatomi and Winnebago,
had previously sent emissaries to the Sauk
urging them on to light the whites and
the same time promising immediate
assistance. The Potawatomi were the most
BULL. 30]
SAUK
477
persistent in this matter; they had prophets
in the camp of the Sank preaching restora
tion of the old hunting grounds, the return
of the game, and the sudden miraculous
destruction of the whites; but when hos
tilities began, their chief, Shabonee(q. v.),
was the first to warn the whites against the
Sank. Among the Sank at this time was
an able man of the Thunder clan known
to the whites under the name of Black
Hawk (q. v. ). He was not a chief , but
had gained a good record for bravery
and leadership in war. He was deeply
religious, and thoroughly patriotic. He
had fought under Tecumseh and had be
come imbued with some of the ideas of
the great Shawnee. About this man
rallied the hostile Sank. He first tried
holding the Sauk in check until he could
SAUK WOMAN
count on the combined help of the Kick-
apoo and Foxes, but the fighting got un
der way before he wTas ready. The Sauk
were thoroughly beaten, and sought
refuge among the Foxes in Iowa. Con
siderable resentment wras felt against the
Winnebago for having delivered Black
Hawk over to the whites when he had
come to them seeking refuge; and the
same feeling was entertained toward the
Potawatomi for going over to the whites.
For some time previous to this trouble
there had been intimate relationship
between the Sauk and these two tribes.
This conflict practically broke the power
of the Sauk and Foxes. They united
again in Iowa, this time to avenge them
selves against the Sioux, Omaha, and
Menominee, whom they chastised in lively
fashion, but not enough to satisfy their
desires. So constantly harassed were the
Sioux that they finally left Iowa alto
gether, and the Menominee withdrew
northward where they continued to re
main. In 1837 the Sank and Foxes made
the last of their various cessions of Iowa
lands, and were given in exchange a tract
across the Missouri in Kansas. Here
they remained practically as one people
for about 20 years. But'internal dissen
sions, due largely to Keokuk (q. v. ),
were causing them to grow apart. They
maintained separate villages, the Sauk
in one and the Foxes in another. One
summer about the years 1857-51), the
leading Foxes returned from a buffalo
hunt and found that during their absence
the Sauk had made a treaty with the
Government by the terms of which the
Sauk and Foxes were to take up lands in
severalty and sell the remainder, the
whole transaction having been nego
tiated by whites to get possession of the
Indians' land for purposes of speculation.
The Fox chief refused to ratify the
agreement on behalf of the Foxes, and
for so doing was deprived of his chief
tainship; but the Foxes did not recog
nize the act of the agent deposing their
chief. In the fall the Fox chief went
away to Iowa, and with him most of the
Foxes. An incident occurring shortly
before this time, i. e., in 1854, had much
to do with hastening the departure of
many of the Foxes for Iowa. While on
a buffalo hunt a party of about 50 men
were attacked by a large force of Plains
Indians, consisting, it is said, of Chey
enne, Arapaho, Kiowa, and Comanehe.
The Foxes were armed with ''Kentucky
rifles," while the others had only bows
and arrows. Retreating upon a rise of
ground where approach was possible from
only one direction, the Foxes beat off
their assailants, inflicting heavy loss.
On their return home they became un
easy lest the Government/ on learning
the news of the slaughter, might deal
sternly with them, and so they quietly
stole off to Iowa. A few Foxes had
never gone to Kansas, but had remained
in Iowa. Some had returned before the
main exodus of 1859. They finally found
a place on Iowa r., near Tama City,
where they bought a small piece of land.
This has been added to from time to time
till they now have more than 3,000 acres
which they hold in common. They have
nothing more to do with the Sauk politi
cally. In 1867 the Sauk ceded their
lands in Kansas and in exchange were
given a tract in Indian Ter. In 1 889 they
took up lands in severalty and sold the
remainder to the Government.
Language.— It is not yet possible to
determine the dialectic position of the
478
SAUK
[B. A. E.
Sank, in particular their position with
reference to other dialects of the Central
\hron.iuian -rroup from the standpoint ot
mutual intelligibility. An approximate
order of relationship may be tentatively
offered. The Sank is intimately re
lated first to the Fox and then to the
Kj,-ka{ The Shawnee probably comes
next.
.Vu/«Ti'ir/ cuUnre.—Tlie culture of the
Sank was that of the eastern wooded
area. They were a canoe people while
they were" in the country of the Great
hikes, usini: both the birch-bark canoe
and the dugout. They still retain the
dugout, and learned the use and con
struction of the bull-boat on coming out
u|Nin the plains. They practised agri
culture on an extensive "scale; they culti
vated the ground for mai/.e, squashes,
In-ans, and tobacco. Despite their fixed
allies and villages they did not live a
sedentary life altogether, for much of the
time they devoted to the chase, hunting
game and tishing almost the whole year
round. They were acquainted with wild
rice, and hunted the buffalo. They did not
jjet possession of horses until after the
lUack I lawk war in 1832, and they did not
In-come very familiar with the horse and
the mule until after their arrival in Kan-
KI>. after the year 1*:!7. Their abode
was the bark house in warm weather and
the oval Hag-reed lodge in winter; the
bark house was characteristic of the vil
lage. Kvery gens had one large bark
house wherein were celebrated the festi
vals of the irens. In this lodge hung the
Kicred bundlesof the gens, and here dwelt
the priests that watched over them. It
i.« wiid that some of these lodges were
the length required to accommodate
The ordinary bark dwelling
had but a single tire, which was at the
n-nt«-r.
/ >irijnm;nllnn.— Society was rather
In th.- .lays when the tribe
mich larger there were numerous
There may be as manv as 14
t in existence. These are:
Sturgeon, Bass, Great Lvi
•MI, n.i.-.-, vireat lA'nx or
I'raifon Sea. Fox, Wolf; p,ear,
Swan, Grouse, Ka<He
»'««r. It seems that at one tfme
fa more reorder of rank both
van,! i-,litirally than at present
•biefscame from the Trout
""> uentes, and war chiefs from
*: and there were certain
'»»l* of courtesv between one
l'"r, a- when one acted the
nanvon^hlM^Jonoia1^ """" (^
»i"ifet^
oman
as a rule was paid formal courtship before
marriage. In the case of death, a man
might marry the sister of his deceased
wife, or a widow might become the wife
of the brother of her dead husband.
Polygamy was practised, but was not
usual; it"was a privilege that went with
wealth and social prestige. A child fol
lowed the gens of the father, but it fre
quently happened that the mother was
given the right to name; in that case the
child took a name peculiar to the gens of
the mother but was yet in the gens of the
father. But for this practice the gens of
an individual could generally be known
from the nature of the name. The name
is intimately connected writh the gens;
for example, a name meaning ' he that
moves on ahead Hashing light' refers to
lightning, and is a name peculiar to the
Thunder gens. Besides the grouping into
gentes, the tribe was further divided into
two great social groups or phratries : Kish-
koa and Oshkash'1. The painting color of
the first was white clay, and that of the
second was charcoal. A child entered
into a group at birth, sometimes the father,
sometimes the mother determining which
group. The several groups engaged one
another in all manner of contests, espe
cially in athletics. The Sauk never de
veloped a soldier society with the same
degree of success as did the Foxes, hut
they did have a buffalo society; it is said
that the first was due to contact with the
Sioux, and it is reasonable to suppose
that the second was due to influence also
from the Plains. There were a chief
and a council. As stated, the chiefs
came from the Trout and Sturgeon gentes,
and the council consisted of these, the
war-chiefs or heads of families, and all
the warriors. Politically the chief was
little more than a figurehead, but socially
he occupied first place in the tribe. Not
infrequently, however, by force of char
acter and by natural astuteness in the
management of tribal affairs the chief
might exercise virtually autocratic power.
Furthermore, his person was held sacred,
and for that reason he wras given loyal
homage.
Religion. — The religion of the Sank is
fundamentally the belief in what are now
commonly known as manitos. The sense
of the term is best given by the combined
use of the two words '''power" and
"magic." The world is looked on as
inhabited by beings permeated with a
certain magic force, not necessarily mali
cious and not necessarily beneficent, the
manifestation of which might produce
one or the other effect. Objects in na
ture held to be endowed with this force
become the recipients of varying degrees
of adoration. A child is early taught to
get into personal relation with some ma-
BULL. 30]
SATJK
479
nito "by means of fasting and vigil to se
cure his tutelary or genius. The manitos
of Sauk mythology and religious worship
are represented in all nature. They
are human beings, animals, birds, fishes,
reptiles, insects, plants, fire, water, and
all the elements personified. The my
thology of the Sauk is rich wyith fables of
anthropomorphic beasts and beings. The
principal myth is concerned with the god
of life, called Nanabozho by cognate tribes,
with the fiood, and with "the restoration
of the earth.
The Sauk had numerous ceremonies,
social and religious. Some of these they
still retain. The chief two religious cere
monies still in existence are the gens fes
tivals and the secret rite of the Midewi-
win, or Grand Medicine Society. The
gens festival is held twice a year — in
the spring, when thanksgiving is offered
to the manitos for the new season, and
in the summer after the fields ripen.
The meeting of the Midewiwin is gener
ally held but once a year, during the
spring, when a ceremony is conducted by
a group composed of men and women
bound together by vows of secrecy.
This society is entered by initiation and
the payment of a fee, and the ceremony
is conducted with an elaborate ritual oil
the occasion of the admittance of a new
member, who takes the place of one who
has died during the preceding year.
Next in importance to these are the rites
connected with death and adoption. To
express grief for dead kindred, they black
ened their faces with charcoal, fasted, and
abstained from the use of vermilion and
of ornaments in dress. The Sauk prac
tised four different methods of burial: (1)
the corpse was laid away in the branches
of a tree or upon a scaffold; (2) it wras
placed in a sitting posture, with the back
supported, out on the open ground; (3)
it was seated in a shallow grave with all
but the face buried and a shelter was
placed over the grave; (4) there was com
plete burial in the ground. The ghost
world is said to be in the W. beyond the
setting sun, and thither it is said the
people go after death. The brother of
the culture-hero is master of the ghost
world, while the culture-hero himself is
said to be at the N., in the region of snow
and ice. The Sauk are looking for his
return, when they believe the world will
come to an end, and they and the culture-
hero will go to join his brother.
The close^ relations of the Sauk with
the Foxes in historical times make it
difficult to form more than an approxi
mate estimate of their numbers in the
past, but it is probable that the population
of the tribe never exceeded 3,500 souls.
When first known to history, i. e. in
1650, the Sauk and Foxes together num
bered probably 6,500 (Sauk 3,500, Foxes
3,000). Perrot, writing in the first quar
ter of the 18th century, nays that the
Potawatomi, the Sauk, and the Foxes
composed a body of more than 1,000 war
riors. The principal estimates of the
Sauk alone are: 750 persons in 1736- 1 000
(1759); 2,000 (1706); 2,250(1783); 2,850
(1810); 4,800 (Beltrami, 1825); and 2,500
(1834). The two tribes together have
been estimated at 3,000 (1820); 6400
(1825); 5,300 (1834); 5,000 (1837). The
estimates of the combined tribes indicate
that the Foxes (q. v.) were the more nu
merous, but these appear to be incorrect,
In 1885 the two tribes had a total popu
lation of about 930, of whom 457 were
in Indian Ter., 380 (who claimed to be
Foxes only) were at Tama, Iowa, and 87
in s. E. Nebraska; in addition there were a
few at the various Indian schools. The
Report of the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs for 1909 gives 352 persons (almost
all Foxes) at the Sauk and Fox agency,
Iowa, 536 (chiefly Sauk) at the Sauk and
Fox agency in Oklahoma, and 87 Sauk
and Foxes (chiefly Sauk) in Kansas, a
total Sauk and Fox population of 975.
The Sauk made or were parties to the
following treaties with the United States:
Treaty of Ft Harmar, Jan. 9, 1789; St
Louis, Mo. (Sauk and Fox), Nov. 3, 1804;
Portage des Sioux, Mo. (Sauk of Mis
souri), Sept. 13, 1815; St Louis, Mo., May
13, 1816; Ft Armstrong, 111. (Sauk and
Fox), Sept. 3, 1822; Washington, D. C.
(Sauk and Fox), Aug. 4, 1824; Prairie
du Chien, Wis. (Sauk and Fox), Aug.
19, 1825, and July 15, 1830; Ft Arm
strong, 111. (Sauk and Fox), Sept. 21, 1832;
Ft Leaven worth, Mo. (Sauk and Fox),
Sept. 17, 1836; near Dubuque, Iowa (Sauk
and Fox), Sept. 27 and 28, 1836; Wash
ington, D. C. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 21,
1837; ditto (Sauk and Fox of Missouri),
same date and place; Sank and Fox
agency, la. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 11, 1847;
Washington, D. C. (Sauk and Fox of
Missouri), May 18, 1854; Sauk and Fox
agency, Kan. (Sauk and Fox), Oct. 1,
1859; Nemaha agency, Nebr. (Sauk and
Fox), Mar. 6, 1861 ; and Washington, D. C.
(Sauk and Fox), Feb. 18, 18(57.
For more detailed information con
cerning the many petty wars, alliances,
and migrations of the Sank and their in
terrelations with the French and neigh
boring Indian tribes, consult Bacqueville
de la Potherie, Histoire de L'Amerique
Septentrionale, 1753; Perrot, Memoire sur
les Moeurs, Coustumea et Relligion des
Sauvages de 1'Amcrique Septentrionale,
1864; Jesuit Relations, i-in, 1858, also
Thwaites edition, I-LXXIII, 1896-1901; the
Collections of the State Historical Society
of Wisconsin; Laverdiere, CEuvres de
Champlain, 1870; Sagard Theodat, His-
V
SAUKAULUTUCHS SAVOY AN
l€,in
K.I.-
A. r.
j.-. i
i'-i".
Hl-t.
j.rnt
1*7>
du Canada, i-iv, 1S»',6; Sagard Theo-
Vova-e du Fays des Hurons, i-n,
(.1. N. B. H.)
-IMniM-v in Ind. Ail. Kep. 1849, 73, 1850.
". „ _"di,,ol<-nift. Ind. Tribes, I, 191,
HoU neiUko-'.— Hewitt, Onondaga MS., B.
l^.om.ndaira name). Houattoehronon.-
;, i index. lv-r's- Hvattoehronon.— Jes. Kel.
k „„„„- . Osaukies.-Kamsey in Ind Alt.
i, 1M" 77 K*1 O'-saw-kee.— Lewis and Clark,
"'••y ' ivtf Satoeronnon. — I'otier, Huron
M- lirrtiniiiiir m. 1T«W illun.n name). Ouatoie-
ronon IMd. Ousaki.— .Irs. Kel. 1667, 21, 18o8.
Ousakiouek-lbid. Ozaukie. -Parker, Minn.
,.H,k i:l. 1*"'7. Quatokeronon.— Potier,
•r,.,, MX' (irammar. ca. 1762 (another Huron
n«rm-i. ' Saakies -Loni;. Kxped. St Peters R II,
4.in l*'l Saatkies.—Kondinot, Star in the \\est,
ps' }-~\t\ mi-print'. Saasskies.— Ibid., 107 (mis-
i.n'n: Sachi -York(1700i in N. Y. Doe. Col.
llivi iv 71'.' l^'l. Sacks. -Harris, Tour, 195, 1805.
Sackv -CoXf Carolaiia. 1\ 1711. Sacs.— 1)(>C. of
I.;-*, in N. Y. Ho.-. Col. Hi>t.. i\, 619, 1855. Saga-
teyt -erbium <17.V..,i n Knpp.West. Pa., 14G, 1846.
Safiwa.— tiutM-Iirt, K:i\v M>. voeab., 27, 1878
iKaii-a name. Sakawes.— I'ike Kxped., Cones
«-d i lnl. ivi"). Sakawis. — Ibid. Sakes. — Lordsoi
Trade . 17_'lj in N. Y. l»oc. Col. Hi>t., V, 622, 18o5.
B%ikA-w'i.-l>jiiir. Kxpt-d. St Peters R. , i, 218, 1824
(own iiamt". Sakewi.— Ibid., n, 450. Saki. — Jes.
Kel. 1«"'7U. ys. !*•>. Sa ki-yu.— Grayson, Creek MS.
t' . H A. K. 1^"> (Creek name for united Sauk
an.l Koxe-'. Saks. --MeKennoy and Hall., Ind.
lr:!«-. M!.7'.». l^"-4. Saky.— ,b-. !!••]. 1670, 96, 1858.
Sankrwi.— 'I'aiiner, Narr.. 315, ls:;o (misprint?).
Stnkt -.loiio. (ijeb\\ay lii(l> , 6'.t, 1M>1 (niis-
pr.iu . Saques. — \'aii-r. Mith., ]>{. 3. see. 3, 266,
1M'.. Saquis. -l.a llarjie (17iKhin French, Hist.
Col'.. IJL. ni.'J:;. Iv'.i. Sauckeys.— De Hntts (1795)
ite pap.. Ind. AIT., I.567.1S32. Saucs.—
hi- <in.-t, tireiron Mi-., ltd, 1M7. Saugies.— Old
in;ip in Ijipham, Ind>. of \YK. pi. IsTO. Sauk. —
• F.xi.ed.. i, a pp., 20, 1>10. Saukees.—
i«l Chirk. Di-cov., 15, 1S06. Saukeys. —
\^'f< in Am. State Pap.. Ind. All.. I. 79S,
Baukies. — Kd \\ards (IT^si in Mass. Hist.
-., ix. '.12. 1^)1. Sawkee.— Pike,
. Sawkeyr— Johnston (IMO) in
Pap., Ind. AIT., i, 7'.".), 1.S32. Sawkies —
\v oi r. S. A., 3.VJ, IMII. Sawkis.—
"' . 1-1. '•'>, sec. :{. •>(•>(•>, LSI,;. Saxes.—
(17f.f,i in Mas-. Hi>l. Soc. Coll., 1st s.,
H*. Scungiicks.— Albany coin'. (1726) iil
"1. HIM.. v.7'.'l. is.V, (apparently given
lr.H,uoi-4 name for the Sank; tbe Foxes are
••d^uaekMs jut be same doc.; I le\vitt thinks the
v IH- inien,Ie,l fnrMvijr/iiH/jrowrm'Fox,'
TO,, Im,ne for tbe Fox.-s and possibly
. Shakies.-CroKban (1759)
-n. Notes, MS, 1S2.-,. Shakirs.-
'I'id. (misprint i. Shockays.-
•i ni Monthly Am. Jour. (Jeol 272
Bhockeyi i n.k'ban (17.V.M quoted bv Kupn'
»^&j^Js^^.
BS.T..I 'IS; "^T;;rM^^ie"S;,);
'. \. I'.'.'i. Iso-.t. Taukies^-'leuiV Tniv X7
Za'-ke.— KiKKN 'l)ak'({r i
'>ante,.ami Yaiiktons'ionx name).
Saukaulutuchs. Hrported to he the
''l»H"allhand(,fIndian8intheinte-
"v«-r id. They traded with
tU and are naid to have spoken
*;•
8« K^ht.
th
ka had a superstition that
1'irits of their dead.
'". Mrit.r,,!.. ].KO, is,;]. Sau-
nford, Compund., M4,
1878. Sau-kau-lutuck.— Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., i,
158, 1866.
Sauk-eye. See boekeye.
Sauktich. A Squawmish village com
munity inhabiting Hat id., Howe sd.,
]5rit. Col.
Sau'qtitc.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,474,
l'*00
Sault au Kecollet (French: 'rapids of
the Kecollet,' because a Recollet mis
sionary was drowned there early in the
17th century). A Catholic Iroquois mis
sion village near the mouth of Ottawa r.,
in Two Mountains co., Quebec, estab
lished in 1696 by converts from The
Mountain. In 1704 the rest of the In
dians at The Mountain removed to the
new mission. In 1 720 the settlement w?as
abandoned, and the inhabitants, number
ing about 900, built anew village at Oka
(q. v.). (j. N. B. H.)
Annunciation.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 329, 1855 (mis
sion name bestowed in 1704) . Lorette.— Ibid., 329
(iirst mission name; see also Lorette}. Sault au
Recolet.— Vaudreuil (1711) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 860, 1855. Sault au Recollet.— Shea,
Cath. Miss., 328, 1855. Saut au Recollet.— Vau
dreuil (1717) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 961, 1855.
Saumingmiut ('inhabitants of the left
side'). A subtribe of the Okomiut Es
kimo of Baffin land, inhabiting the ex
tremity of Cumberland penin. Their
villages are Kekertaujang and Ukiadliv-
ing. Pop. 17 in 1883. See Boas in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., in, 96, 1885.
Shaumeer. — Kumlien in Bull. Nat. Mas., no. 15, 15,
1879. SSaumingmiut.— Boas in Deutsche Geog.
Blatt., VII, 34, 1885.
Sauniktumiut. An Eskimo tribe on the
coast of Hudson bay, s. of the Kinipetu,
in the region of Port Churchill; pop. 178
in 1902.— Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xv, 6, 1901; 378, 1907.
Saunutung. A spring settlement of the
Kinguamiut Eskimo at the entrance to
Nettilling fiord, Baffin land. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Sauquonckackock. A Pequot village in
1(>:5S, on the w. bank of Thames r., belowT
Mohegan, New London co., Conn., occu
pied by a portion of the conquered tribe
subject to the Mohegan.— Williams
(1638) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
vi, 251, 1863.
Sauwontiats (Sau-won'-ti-ats). A Paiute
band formerly in or near Moapa valley,
s. K. Nev.; pop. 92 in 1873. — Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Saveata. See tiabeata.
Savinnars. Given as a tribe on Vancou
ver id., K. of Nootka sd. Unidentified,
but undoubtedly either a Nootka tribe or
the Nootka name of a Kwakiutl tribe.
Savinards. — Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857. Savin
nars. — Jewitt, Narr., 86, lsi(.).
Savoyan. A name of the goldthread
(Coptis trifoliata) and of certain species
of bedstraw (Galium boreale, etc.), which
has come into American English through
the wn'oifdiie of Canadian French. The
Indians used the root of Coplis trifoliata
BULL. 30]
S A WAG ATTV A SAWS
481
to make a yellow dye for their baskets,
porcupine-quills, skins, etc. The word
is derived from the Algonquian term for
the goldthread, represented by the Nipis-
sing-Chippewa atisawaidn, literally mean
ing 'skin dye,' from atiso, 'to be dyed,'
and waidn, 'skin.' (A. F. c. )
Sawagativa (Sa-wa'-ga-ti-va, 'large
hill'). A Paviotso tribe formerly about
Winnemucca, N. Nev. — Powell, Paviotso
MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Sawamish. A Salish division on Tot-
ten inlet, at the s. end of Puget sd., Wash.
Not to be confounded with Samamish.
Sah-wah-mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171,
1852. Sa-wa-mish. — Gibbs in Pac. It. R. Rep I
435,1855.
Sawani. A subtribe or division of the
Cholovone, E. of lower San Joaquin r
Cal.
Sawani, — Pinart, Cholovone MS., 1880. Saywa-
mines.— Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., vi, 630, 1846.
Seywamines. — Bancroft, Nut. Races, I, 450, 1874.
Suraminis.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Sawanogi (Creek form of Shawano, or
Shawnee). A former town of Shawnee
Indians incorporated with the Creek
confederacy, situated on the s. side of
Tallapoosa r., in Macon c<>., Ala, It is
mentioned in Bartratn's list in 1773, and
again by Hawkins in 1799, at which time
its people still retained their distinctive
language and tribal customs. A few
Yuchi were living with them. From a
statement by Adair (Am. Inds., 410, 1775)
it is probable that they had joined the
Creeks about the middle of the 18th cen
tury. See Shuwnee. (j. M. )
Saway-yanga. A former Gabrieleno
rancheria near San Fernando mission, Los
Angeles co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 11, 1860.
Sawcunk (Delaware: Sdkunk, 'at-the-
mouth (of a stream).' A former impor
tant village on the N. bank of Ohio r. near
the mouth of Beaver cr., about the site of
the present Beaver, Beaver co., Pa. It
was a fur-trading station of note, and after
the establishment of Ft Duquesne the
French erected houses there for the Dela
ware, Shawnee, and Mingo inhabitants.
Sawcunk was the home of Shingass, noted
for his hostility toward the frontier settle
ments. It was abandoned when the Eng
lish took Ft Duquesne in 1758.
Beaver Creek.— Weiser (1748) quoted by Rnpp,
West. Penn., app., 14, 1846. Saccung.— Post
(1758) quoted by Proud, Penn., II, app., 124, 1798.
Sackung.— Ibid., 122. Sacunck.— Ibid., 92. San-
konk.— Post (1758) quoted by Rupp, op. cit.,
app., 81. Sawcung.— Post quoted by Proud, op.
cit., app., 105, 1798. Sawcunk.— Ibid., 80. Saw-
kunck.— Post quoted by Rupp, op. cit.; app., 96.
Sawkung.— Ibid., 106. Sawkunk.— Ibid., 87.
Shingas's Old Town.— Thwaites, Early Western
Trav., i, 26, note. 19(74. Sohkon.— Ibid. Soh'-
koon.— Alden (1834) in .Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.,
VI, 115, 1837.
Saweachic ('place of many pines'). A
Tarahumare rancheria 25m. E. of Chinatu,
w. Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz,inf n,
1894.
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2-07 31
Sawkin. A Delaware village on the E.
bank of Delaware r., in New Jersey, in
1675.— Newcastle conf. (1675) in N* Y
Doc. Col. Hist., xn, 523, 1877.
Sawkwey. See 8o<-kei/e..
Sawmehnaug (probably the chief's
name). A village, probably Potawatomi,
on Fox r., 111., on a tract sold in 1833.—
Treaty of Prairie du Chien (1829 ) in U S
Ind. Treat., 162, 1873.
Sawokli ( snu'i ' raccoon ' , nkli ' town' ) . A
former Hitchiti town in the open pine
forest on the w. bank of Chattahoochee
r., inx. E. Barbourco., Ala., 6 in. below
Oconee. In 1832 it had 2 chiefs and 56
families. (A.S.G.)
Chau-woc-e-lau-hatchee. — Royce in 18th Rep B
A. E.,Ala. map. 1900. ChawaccolaHatchu.— U. S.
Ind. Treat. (1827), 421, 1837. Chewackala.— Swan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262 1855
Che-wak-a-to.— Sen.Ex. Doc. 425', 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 215, 1836. Che woko lee. — Schoolcraft, Ind
Tribes, iv, 580, 1854. Chowockolo.— H. R Doc 452
25th Cong., I'd sess., 49, l>3s. Chowocolo.— Taylor,
ibid. ,61. Ehawho-ka-les.— Morse, Rep. toSec War,
364, 1822. Great Sawokli.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., r, 144, 1884. Great Swaglaw.— Bart ram, Trav
els, 462, 1791% Sabacola.— Barcia, Ensayo (1718),
336, 1723. Sa-ukli. — Gatschet, op. cit , I, 144.
Sau-woo-ge-lo. — Hawkins (1799 '>, Sketch, 65, 1848.
Sau-woo-ge-to. — Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ga.
map, 1S99. Sawakola. — Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775.
Sawokli.— Gatschet, op. cit., i. 114. Shogleys.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 80, 1854.
Shogteys. — Romans, Florida, I, 59, 1775. Son-
wuckolo. — H. R. Ex. Doc. 276. 24th Cong., 1st sess.,
308,183i;. Souckelas.— Boudiiiot, Star in West, 128,
1816. Souikilas.— French trader in Smith, Bou
quet Exped., 70, 1766. Soulikilas.— Bouquet (1764)
quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 145, 1N25. Souwa-
goolo.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1811), 162, 1837. Sou-
wogoolo. — Ibid. Sowoccolo.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, iv, 578, 1854. So-wok-ko-los. — Drake, .Bk.
Inds., bk. iv, 94, IMS. Suoculo. — ('. S. Ind. Treat.
(1827). 420, 1837. Swaggles town.— Am. State
Papers. Ind. AiY. (1793), I, 383, 1832. Swaglaw. —
Form cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 144,
1884. Swaglers.— Robin, Yoy., i, map, 1807.
Swagles.— McCall, Hist. Georgia, i, 364, 1811.
Swales.— Harris, Yoy. and Trav., n, 335, 1802.
Sawokliudshi ('little Sawokli'). A
former Hitchiti town on the E. bank of
Chattahoochee r., Quitman co., (in., 4 m.
below Oconee. It contained about 20
families in 1799. .
Little Sawokli. — Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 144,
1S84. Little Swaglaw. — Bartram. Travels, 462, 1791.
Sau-woog-e-loo-che.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 66,
1818. Sawokli-u'dshi.— Gatschet, op. cit. Swga-
hatchies.— Robin, Yoy., I, map, 1807.
Saws. The aborigines employed primi
tive forms of the saw in shaping metal,
stone, bone, and other hard substances.
The chief use, however, was that of di
viding portions of the raw material
intended for further elaboration. These
implements took many forms, and their
use involved two distinct processes — one
in which the saw employed was harder
than the material sawed and was oper
ated by direct abrasion, and the other in
which the implement was softer than the
material cut, sharp sand being introduced
as the abrading agent. The former were
usually thin pieces of hard stone, the
edges of which were notched by chip-
482
SAWUARA SCALPING
[B. A. B.
pin*- doubtless other flaked implements,
Biich'a.* knives and spearheads, served on
occasion f«r kindred purposes. Later
saws were tliin pieces or strips of almost
any available material, beneath which
the sand was moved back and forth or
into the under surfaces of which the grains
Uvaine imbedded, thus forming a kind
of rasp or tile. The dividing of masses
of the harder stones was of course a tedi
ous process ami required great patience,
hut that the work was effective is shown
by many specimens. The cutting of por
tions of 'jade for use in the manufacture
of ad/es and other implements by the
natives of Alaska serves to illustrate this.
Sri- Siniieirvrk. (w. II. H.)
Sawuara. diven as a Karok settlement
of two houses on the K. bank of Klamath
r.. not far below Orleans bar, x. w. Cal.
Sa-ron-ra.— Mi'Koo (Kr>li in Son. Kx. Doc. 4, 82(1
<'<>n«i.. >poo. M.'SS., I'.U. 18">3. Sa-vour-ras. — Ibid..
•Jl"). Sa-vow-ra.— Ilii'l., lf.1. Sa-wa-rahs.— Meyer,
Sai-h<li'inS.iU'mmonti),2.s<2. 18.V). Shah-woo-rum. —
»iil-K MS. Miscrl.. U. A. K.. 1<VJ.
Sayenqueraghta ( ' Smoke Revanishes,'
also known as Old King and O1<1 Smoke).
A Seneca chief during the Revolutionary
jienod. His place of residence was on
Snmkecr.. "> or t> m. s. of Buffalo, N. Y.
He is tir-t mentioned by Zeisberger in
IT-Mi . ('Clover, Sayenqueraghta, 2, 1885).
His name appears in the treaty of John
son Mall, N. Y., Apr. 3, 1764; he also rig-
un-datthe Kastoii treaty of 175S, and was
prominent in most of the conferences of
lus tribe and of tin- Six Nations up to
77-Y Me was speaker in 1774, com
manded the Srnecaat Oriskany, and led
them at Wyoming Mrs Campbell spoke
him in 177t»as "(iuyanguahto, or, as
'•ommotdy called, Grahta, the
'•'•a Kin--" Mis death occurred be-
Althoutfliwifldiiitfgreatinflu-
«»ver his tribe as head-chief, he was
:t» fleeted or hereditary chief, but
'Ih.vat the dictation of the British
nentand with the wiHin«r consent
f.T. W.M.B.)
Sayokmck A Chumashan village for-
'« Arroyo |>,,,rro, near Santa Bar-
Iwira, ( al.
•»yokenek.-Ban,TMft, Nat ]>,,,. (.s , ir,,, ,„-,
••ir.ki.ck -T«y|,ir ,n Cal. Far HT 'A ',r •> ' li^
Sazeutina A Nuhant tribe inhal') th g
'«;r,yi..nU.tweenI)(^ean<l Black rs.8
.'» lss- 'hey numbered »4
^n^^i,:;;t^-!-^-
i A^.;-!^ ^^i:
:!Th,k«,e..-MllI(lM, jn s.nHhs";;' K;?-
Scabbard!. See Av,-, ,,/,„./,.„
ScalpinR. The n,,lllllon n:lm(l f u
word scalp is derived from an old Low
German word signifying a shell or sheath.
The equivalent word in the various In
dian languages commonly refers either to
skin or hair.
The practice is not exclusively an In
dian one, having been noted among the
ancient Scythians as far back as the time
of Herodotus. Neither was it common
to all the American tribes; as so often
supposed. On the contrary, recent re
searches by Friederici indicate that it was
confined originally in North America to
a limited area in the E. United States
and the lower St Lawrence region, about
equivalent to the territory held by the
Iroquoian and Muskhogean tribes and
their immediate neighbors. It was ab
sent from New England and much of the
Atlantic Coast region, and was unknown
until comparatively recent times through
out the whole interior and the Plains
area. It was not found on the Pacific
coast, in the Canadian N. W., or in the
Arctic region, or anywhere s. of the
United States, with the exception of an
area in the Gran Chaco country of South
America. Throughout most of America
the earlier trophy was the head itself.
The spread of the scalping practice over
a great part of central and western United
States was a direct result of the encour
agement in the shape of scalp bounties
offered by the colonial and more recent
governments, even down to within the
last fifty years, the scalp itself being su
perior to the head as a trophy by reason
of its lighter weight and greater adapt
ability to display and ornamentation.
The operation of scalping was painful,
but by no means fatal. The impression
•that it was fatal probably arises from the
fact that the scalp was usually taken from
the head of a slain enemy as a token of his
death, but among the Plains tribes the
attacking party frequently strove to over
power his enemy and scalp him alive, to
inflict greater agony before killing him,
and frequently also a captured enemy was
scalped alive and released to go back thus
mutilated to his people as a direct defiance
and as an incitement to retaliation. The
portion taken was) usually a small circular
patch of skin at the root of the scalplock
just back of the crown of the head. The
"scalplock" itself was the small hair
braid which bung from the back of the
head, as distinguished from the larger
side braids. It was usually decorated
with beads or other ornaments. When
opportunity offered the whole top skin
of the head, with the hair attached, was
removed, to be divided later into smaller
seal | >locks for decorating war-shirts, leg
gings, etc. The operation was performed
by making a quick knife stroke around
the head of the fallen enemy, followed by
BULL. 30]
SCALTALPE SCANDINAVIAN INFLUENCE
483
a strong tug at the scalplock. The teeth
also were sometimes used in the pulling
process, and the victor usually knelt
with knee pressed down upon the back
of his victim stretched face downward.
The one who took the scalp was not neces
sarily the same one who had killed the
victim; neither was the number of scalps,
but rather of coups (q. v.), the measure
of the warrior's prowess. The fresh
scalp was sometimes soon afterward
offered as a sacrifice to the sun, the water,
or some other divinity. In the former
case it was held up to the sun, with a
short prayer by the owner, and then care
fully stretched on a buffalo-chip and thus
left on the prairie. When sacrificed to
the water the scalp was thrown into the
river after a similar prayer. When j ire-
served for a time, as was most usual, the
scalp was cleaned of the loose flesh on
its under side, and then stretched by
means of sinew cords around its circum
ference within a hoop of about 6 in. dia
meter, tied at the end of a light rod.
When dry the skin side was painted
either entirely red, or one half red and
the other half black. The hair was care
fully rebraided and decorated with vari
ous ornaments. It was carried thus by
the women in the triumphal scalp dance
on the return of the successful war-party
to the home camp and then, having served
its first purpose, was retained as a bridle
pendant by the warrior, deposited with
the tribal "medicine," or thrown away
in some retired spot.
The many ceremonies, taboos, and be
liefs in connection with scalps and scalp
ing are too numerous fortreatment within
the limits of a brief article. For a discus
sion of the whole subject the reader
should consult Friederici, (1) Skalpieren
und ahnliche Kriegsgebrauche in Amer-
ika, Braunschweig, 1906, (2) in Smith-
son. Rep. 1906, 1907.
The numerous popular misconceptions
in connection with the scalping practice
may be recapitulated in a series of nega
tives. The custom was not general, and
in most regions where found was not even
ancient. The trophy did not include any
part of the skull or even the whole scalp.
The operation was not fatal. The scalp
was not always evidence of the killing of
an enemy, but was sometimes taken from
a victim who was allowed to live. It was
not always taken by the same warrior who
hadkilled or wounded the victim. It was
not always preserved by the victor. The
warrior's honors were not measured by
the number of his scalps. The scalp
dance was performed, and the scalps car
ried therein, not by the men, but by the
women. See Hair dressing. (.T. M.)
Scaltalpe. A Chinookan village a short
distance above the cascades of Columbia
r., Oreg.— Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176,
Scandaouati, Scandawati. See Skanda-
wati.
Scandinavian influence. The discovery
of Greenland by the Norsemen in 985
A. D. and their occasional voyages south
ward apparently as far as Nova Scotia,
together with their colonization of Green
land for most of the period between 1000
and 1500, form an episode in the pre-
columbian period the influence of which
on the natives has been confined almost
exclusively to the Eskimo of Greenland
and the coast of Labrador. It is now the
generally accepted belief that the Mark-
land of the Icelandic historians was New
foundland, and Vineland a part of Nova
Scotia, Storm states that he would iden
tify the inhabitants of Vineland with the
Indians — Beothuk or Micmac (Reeves,
Finding of Wineland the Good, 176,
1895). The long contact of Scandinavian
settlers with the Eskimo of Greenland,
although having no marked effect on the
habits and customs of the latter in the
historic era, has had some influence in
this direction. The contact began about
1000, and by 1450 the colonies had ceased
to make reports to the home country and
were forgotten by the civilized world.
They were probably exterminated or
absorbed by the natives. Rink (Tales
and Trad, of Eskimo, 75, 1875) goes so
far as to say: "The features of the na
tives in the southern part of Greenland
indicate a mixed descent from Scandi-
navians and Eskimo, the former, however,
not having left the slightest sign of any
influence on the nationality or culture
of the present natives." Mason (Am.
Anthr. xi, 356, 1898) suggests that the
well-known skill of the Eskimo in ivory-
carving and etching has arisen since con
tact with the whites, and is due to the
introduction of iron; but Boas (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., xv, 367, 1901) considers
that the resemblance of Eskimo art to the
birch-bark art of the Indians indicates
that such origin is impossible, though
European influence may account for some
of its exuberant development. With the
mission of Egede in 1721 began the Chris
tianizing of the Eskimo of the w. coast of
Greenland and the institution of schools,
charitable and judicial institutions, etc.,
which have resulted in what is called their
civilization (see Missions). Intoxicating
liquors have largely been kept from
them, but the introduction of firearms
has caused deterioration of their ancient
skill in fishing and hunting. The adop
tion of writing, according to some, has
impaired the ability of the Eskimo as
kaiakers. The abolition of native laws
and authority has led, Rink observes,
to "a kind of self-abasement and dis-
4S4
SCANONAKNRAT SCARIFICATION
[B. A. E.
,u.al,,,uil,,." Another result ot luiro-
M ...ntact is the tendency to make
1,,,,,-es smaller and the impairment
of the power of the head of the family.
From the earliest times " Europeans of
t|lt. w.-rkint: ''lasses have intermarried
with name women, and formed their
h,,u-ehol,l after the Greenland model,
with merely a few Lnropean improve
ments." The presence of a few Scandi
navian wonls, for example, ktmia ' wife,'
in tin- jari:« n of the Pt Barrow Eskimo
ami \\hit.-s. is due to Danish rather than
toN'or-e intluence. Another Danish loan-
wonl employed in the east may be cited —
(„,„,(•, -tobacco.'
Scandinavian intluence is represented
al-o by the results of the Swedish set
tlements in New Jersey during the period
!»;> '>'). alter the Swedes had driven out
the Knirlish mlonists ami before they
were themselves subjected by the Dutch
ami succeeileil I »y Lutheran missionaries.
As the labors of ( 'ampanius, Biorek, I les-
seliu-. ami others show, the Swedes came
into very close contact with the Indians
i NYlson'. Iml. of New Jersey, ls<»4),and
the American dialect of Swedish adopted
several names of plants and animals from
the Indian toiiirnes of the region. As
Nelson notes i ibid., 77). Bi("»i-ck's .Dis-
• r<>i!«> (,',•«/-//»,;//>. pulilished in 1731, con
tains valuable material bearing on the
subject of the religion of the tribes oi
I >ela\\are r.
Consult, in addition to the works above
ciU-«l. Durrett in KilsoiiClub Pub. 23, 1908;
Kifeile. De-crij.tioii of Greenland, 1745;
Ki-cher, Discoveries of the Norsemen in
America. l'.»o:;: I-\,\vkein Am. Anthr., n,
I'.HMI: J.,\\a Jour. Hist, and Pol , in, 'no.
•"•: Lelaii'l, Algonquin Legends, LSSo;
Stefansson in Am. Anthr., vm, no 2
(A.F.C.) '
Bcanonaenrat. A former Huron village
between Nottawasa-abayaml L.
Siinc..,. c,.., Ontario. It' was oc-
>y the Tohontaenrat, one of the
Inron tribes. Tin-Jesuit mission of
v\as established there. In
the overthrow of the Hurons,
ntaenrat abandoned their vil-
"'MI
8c4rf*ce Charley. A celebrated
^roi
by his having been run over by a mail
stage when a child, ("apt Jack spoke of
him as a relative, but it is said also that
he was a Rogue River Indian of the Tip-
soe Tyee (Bearded Chief's) band and
joined Capt Jack some years prior to the
war of 1873, when 22 years of age. Scar-
face was among those who taunted Jack
when, after the first attack and repulse
of the white soldiers, he was disposed
to enter into a treaty of peace. When
the Modoc became angered during Judge
Steele's last visit to them in the lava-
bi-ds, Scarface and ("apt Jack saved the
life of Steele by guarding him during the
night; and when Odeneal and Dyar vis
ited the Modoc, Jan. 27, 1873, on behalf
of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs,
Scarface would have killed them on the
spot had he not been restrained by Jack.
He was also the first to fire on the troops
when Capt Jackson attempted the arrest
of Jack's band on Jan. 28.
Rev Dr Thomas, who was killed in the
peace commission massacre, on the day
before his death called. Scarface Charley
the "Leonidas of the lava-beds." He
was never known to be guilty of any act
not authori/ed by the laws of legitimate
warfare, and entered his earnest protest
against the killing of Gen. Canby and Dr
Thomas. He led the Modoc against Maj.
Thomas and Col. Wright when the troops
were' s< i disastrously repulsed with a loss of
about two-thirds in killed and wounded.
Wearied of the slaughter, he is said to have
shouted to the survivors, "You who are
not dead had better go home; we don't
want to kill you all in a day!" Later he
said, "My heart was sick at seeing so
many men killed."
Scarface Charley was one of the wit
nesses called to testify in behalf of the
Modoc prisoners during their trial in July
following. He was sent with other pris
oners successively to Ft D. A. Russell,
Wyo., Ft McPherson, Neb., and the Qua-
paw agency, Ind. Ter., where he died
about Dec. 3, 1896. For his portrait, see
Modoc.
Scarification. Scarification consists in
cutting the skin with any suitable in
strument for the purpose of extracting
blood, producing suffering, or bringing
about a scar. It is known among proba
bly all American tribes from remote an
tiquity. Its objects were (1) medicinal,
a small or a moderate quantity of blood
being drawn principally for the purpose
of relieving local pain; (2) ceremonial, or
emotional; and (3) cosmetic.
Medicinal scarification was widely prac
tised among the Indians of North Amer
ica from prehistoric times, and was much
in favor; it is still observed by some of
the tribes of northern and southwestern
United States. The ceremonial form,
BULL. 30]
SCAROUADY SCATICOOK
485
much less common than the medicinal,
was practised principally for the purpose
of inuring young men to suffering; while
emotional scarification was observed,
especially among some of the tribes of
the plains, of the N.W. coast, and Cali
fornia, by both men and women on the
death of a spouse or other near relative.
Cosmetic scarifying, allied to tattooing
and probably of ceremonial origin, is re
ported from among the Tlingit of the N.
Pacific coast.
The instruments used for scarification
were sharp objects, such as knives, arrow-
points, chips of stone or obsidian (and
later of glass), thorns, porcupine quills,
shells, awls, teeth, and finally objects of
metal, the material of the implement
being determined by the available sup
ply. In exceptional cases the scarifying
instrument was of symbolic significance.
Probably all the Indians by whom
medicinal scarification was practised
recognized the difference between merely
scarifying the skin and opening a vein, the
latter treatment also being given in some
localities. When white physicians first
went among the Indians they were often
asked to employ bleeding, in the belief
that it was of general benefit in almost all
cases of illness. Following the scarifica
tion, when the blood ceased to flow the
wound was usually covered with a sub
stance believed to facilitate healing. On
rare occasions the flow of blood from the
incision was accelerated by sucking.
Consult Bancroft, Native Races, 1874-
75; Bossu, Travels, n, 24-25, 1771; Cham-
plain, (Euvres, in, 191, 1870; Cox, Adven
tures, i, 248, 1831; Harmon, Journal, 182,
1820; Hrdlicka in Bull. 34, B. A. E.,
1908; Hunter, Captivity, 1823; Jesuit
Relations, Thwaites ed., 1896-1901;
Lafitau, Mo3urs des Sauvages Ameri-
quains, u, 1724; Lahontan, New Voy.,
u, 1703; La Perouse, Voy., n, 223, 1797;
Le Moyne, Narr., Boston ed., 8, 1875;
Rush, Enquiry into Nat. Hist. Med.
among Ind., 30, 1774; Yarrow in 1st
Rep. B. A. E.,1881.
Scarouady (Skaroni hi&f dil , 'on the other
side of the sky.' — Hewitt). An Oneida
chief, sometimes called Half-King, who
came into prominence about the middle
of the 18th century. He was known among
the Delawares as Monacatuatha, or Mona-
kaduto. He is mentioned as early as 1 748,
and in 1753 was present at the Carlisle
treaty. _ The following year he succeeded
Half-King Scruniyatha in the direction of
affairs at Aughwick, Pa. (Pa. Archiv., 1st
s., u, 114, 1853), whither he removed
from Logstown to escape the influence
of the French. On Jan. 7, 1754, he was
in Philadelphia, on his way to the Six
Nations with a message from the Gov
ernor of Virginia, and also by the desire
of the Indians of Pennsylvania to ask the
former to send deputies to a conference
with the Governor. He was with Brad-
dock at the time of his defeat, havino-
made in the preceding May a speech to the
Indians at Ft Cumberland urging them
to join Braddock in his expedition. In
1756 he seems to have been attending
conferences and making speeches, mostly
in behalf of peaceful measures, in some
of these efforts being joined by Andrew
Montour (q. v. ) . One of his speeches was
made July 1, 1756, at the conference of
the Six Nations with Sir William Johnson
in behalf of the Shawnee and Delawares
(N. Y. Doc. CoL Hist., vir, 148, 1856).
Mention is made in the same year of his
son who had been taken prisoner by the
French and afterward released, and who
soon thereafter visited and conferred with
Johnson. Scarouady wits a firm friend
of the English colonists, and as strong an
enemy of the French. He was an orator
of considerable ability, and was the lead
ing speaker at the numerous conferences
he attended. His home was on the Ohio
r. in w. Pennsylvania, where he exercised
jurisdiction over the western tribes simi
lar to that of Shikellimay over those in
central Pennsylvania. (c. T. )
Scaticook. (Properly P'sku'tikuk, 'at
the river fork,' here referring to the
junction of Ten-mile and Housatonic rs.
According to Eunice Mahwee, an aged
Scaticook woman, in 1859, a corruption
of Mohegan Pishgachtikuk, with the same
meaning.) An Indian settlement and
reservation on Housatonic r., a few miles
below the present Kent, Litchfield co.,
Conn. It was established by Gideon
Mauwehu or Mahwee, a Pequot Indian
from the lower Housatonic, who, about
the year 1730, removed with a few fol
io wers to the present Dover Plains, N. Y.,
but within a year or two again removed
a few miles farther K. and established
himself on the Housatonic. Here he in
vited his old friends of the broken tribes
lower down the river to join him, and
they did so in considerable numbers, call
ing the new settlement Scaticook. They
were chiefly of the Paugusset, Uncowa,
and Potatuc tribes. In 1743 the Mora
vians, who were at work among the
neighboring Mahican of New York, es
tablished a mission at Scaticook, which
at one time had about 150 baptized con
verts, but in consequence of difficulties
with the white settlers the missions both
here and at Shecomeco, of the Mahican
tribe, were discontinued in 1746, and
the missionaries with many of the con
verts removed to Pennsylvania. Those
from Scaticook wasted by disease in the
new location, in consequence of which
most of the survivors soon returned to
their former settlement; but the mission
4 So
SCATICOOK
[B. A. E.
wn not established, and they fell under
Lrleet and poverty. They took no part
j.rthe French and Indian war, being too
far redact, as in 1752 they numbered
but IS families. Mauwehu died about
l~r> In 17S6 they numbered 71, and in
1801 only :tf, but the latter figure proba
bly does not include absentees, hi 1849
there were onlv 8 or 10 of full blood and
20 or 30 of mixed blood. In 1903 there
remained on the reservation, according to
Smvk, but one reputed full blood, with 14
others of m"_rro mixture: there were be
sides a number of others of mongrel breed
absent from the reservation. Eunice Mah-
wee. the last descendant of the founder,
died ab.mt 1S70. One man only still re
tained any knowledge of the language a
frw years' au'o. They have entirely lost
the Indian arts and 'customs, except for
SCATICOOK MAM (F. G. SPEC", PHOTO.)
the making of baskets and bows and ar
rows. They are not to be confounded
with the Indians of Seaticook, liensselaer
<•«'.. N- Y. ((). v.). Consult De Forest,
Indian- of ('«, nn., is:,l; Prince and Speck
in i'ror. Am. I'hilos. Soe., \ui, no. 174,
!««>:>, V, M N '
PMhfatfoch.-I,n,ki«-]. HM. Miss. rnit.-d Brcth-
I.'.'t. Patchgatgoch.-b.iy, IVnn.,lsr>,
PiifMhtifok.-Kiitt«:ii»MT, Tribes Hudson
J Piihgachtigok.-ll.i.l. Scachtacook.-
I. -I i. in N. Y. Due. Col. Hist., vi you
Scaghkooke. -Marshall ( 17 I'.t), ibid 51S
Jchaaehkook. -Albany conf. (1737). ibid ' W
H«ny«-onf.(17M)Iibid.,KH4.'>Bcot-
icook. -Nil,.* (,-,». i,,;i) j,, Mass. Hist SMC Coil
1. S.achcook.-AlbHMVconuY^;
V-^-.CX>I.HiM..vi.i(j8.1H56(mispriiit)
Scaticook. A village on K. bank of
iwn r. near the mouth of Iloosac r.
i**laeroo., N. Y. It seems to have
wn originally a Mahiean village but
acquired prominence about ]«?«
through the settlement there of a body of
fugitive Pennacook, Nipmuc, Wampa-
noag, Narraganset, Pocomtuc, and other
refugees from New England, who had
been driven out through King Philip'swar
in 1675. They were soon joined by oth
ers, who were encouraged to settle there
by the New York authorities, and in 1702
they numbered about 1,000. They had,
besides Seaticook, a village near Albany,
and were regarded as under the protec
tion of the Mohawk. The Mahiean and
the immigrant body each preserved its
identity. The New York government
endeavored to induce the Pennacook at
St Francis in Canada to join the Seati
cook settlement, while, on the other
hand, the French and the St Francis In
dians were striving to draw off the Seati
cook to Canada. The latter were so far
successful that the settlement soon de
creased steadily, chiefly through emigra
tion to St Francis and Caughnawaga, until
in 1721 not more than 200 persons re
mained. At the beginning of the French
and Indian war these were further re
duced to about 50, who joined a party of
St Francis Indians in a hostile expedition
against the Massachusetts frontier in the
year 1754, after which they went with
them to Canada. (.T. M. )
River Indians.— Doc. of 1709 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., V. 140, 1855. Scaacticook.— Albany coui.
(1751), ibid., vi, 880, 1855. Scaahkook.— Doc. of 1724,
ibid., v, 722, 1855. Scaakticook. — Albany con!'.
(1754), ibid., vi, 880, 1855. Scachhook.— Livingston
(1702), ibid., iv, 984, 1854. Scachkoke.— Livingston,
ibid., 99(5. Scachkooks.— Livingston, ibid. Scack-
hook.— Albany conf. (1714), ibid., v, 388, 1855.
Scackkook.— Albany conf. (1714), ibid., 387. Scagh-
takooks.— Clark, Onondaga, i, 18, 1849. Scaghti-
coke.— Kendall, Trav., 1, 242, 1809. Scaghtikoke.—
Miicaulev, N. Y., II, 10, 1829. Scagticokes.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 200, 1857. Scahcooks.—
Drake, Ind. Cbron., 162, 1836. Scahkooks.— Golden
(1727), Five Nat., 95, 1747. Scahook.— Writer of
1690 quoted by Rnttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 178,
1872. Scatacook. -Penhallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., T. 101, 1824. Scatakook.— Dudley (1721)
' in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., vin, 244, 1819.
Seaticook.— Kendall, Trav., I, 242, 1809. Scatta-
cook.— Church (1716) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars,
50, 1S25. Scattakooks.— Am. Pioneer, II, 191, 1843.
Scautacook.— Wainwright (1735) in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., iv, 123, 1856. Scauticook.— Kidder, ibid., vi,
2:58, 1859. Schaahkook.— Schuyler (1699), ibid., iv,
575, 1854. Schaahook.— Albany conf. (1728) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist,, v, 868, 1855. Schaakook.— Albany
conf. (1726), ibid., V, 798,1855. Schachkook.— Win-
throp (1700), ibid., IV, 612, 1854. Schachticook.—
Schuyler (1691), ibid., in, 800, 1853. Schackhook.—
Clarkson (1691), ibid., 816. Schackooke River In
dians.— Wessells (1696), ibid., IV, 248, 1854. Schack-
wock. — Gouverneur (1690), ibid., in, 713, 1853.
Schacook.— Doc.of 1709, ibid., v, 140, 1855. Schacte-
coke. — Kendall, Trav., I, 241, 1809. Schacthook.—
Hrlloiaoiit (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 637,
ls54. Schacticoke.— Kendall, Tniv., i, 241, 1809.
Bchaotikook.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816.
Schaggkooke.— Courtland (1688) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., in, 562. 1853. Schaghkoos.— Bayard (1689),
ibid., 611. Schaghtacooks. — Esnauts and Rapilly
Map, 1777. Scnaghticoke.— Hayward, Gaz. U.S.,
571, 1.H53. Bchagkook.— Courtland (1688) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ill, 561, 1853. Schagtihoke.— Wes
sells (1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ill, 817, 1853.
Schahkook.— Schuyler (1699), iWd., IV, 576, 18o4.
Schahook. — Council of 1683 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 176, 1872. Sohakkook.— Living-
BULL. 30]
SCHACHIPKAKA — SCHODAC
487
ston (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 744, 1854
Schakook.— Writer of about 1700 quoted bv Rut-
tenber, op. cit., 186. Schathsooke .— Schuvler (1688)
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ill, 564,1<S53. Sctiaticoke.—
Macauley, N. Y., n, 385, 1829. Schaticook.—
Schuyler (1691) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in, 801
1853. Schauhtecogue.— Albany charter(1686) ibid
V, 388, 1855. Schauwunks.— Macauley, N. Y., ii!
385, 1829. Seaticook.— Rafinesque in Marshall
Ky., I, introd., 42, 1824 (misprint). Shaachkook.—
Golden (1738) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,vi, 126, 1855
Shaak-kooke.— Bellomont (1700), ibid., iv, 759, 1854.
Shachkook.— Winthrop (1700), ibid., 612. Shac-
hook.— Cornbury (1703) , ibid., 1057. Shackhokes.—
Markham (1691), ibid. ,in, 809, 1853. Shackhook —
Schuyler (1701), ibid., iv. 835, 1854. Shaktakook.—
Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. ], map, 1761. Skaachkook.—
Livingston (1710) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, v
223, 1855. Skaahkook.— Doc. of 1710, ibid., 219.
Skachcock.— Livingston (1702), ibid., iv, 991, 1854.
Skachhooke.— Livingston (1703), ibid. ,1068. Skach-
kock.— Livingston (1702), ibid., 991. Skachkoke.—
Livingston (1700), ibid., 652. Skachkook. -Living
ston (1687), ibid., in, 481, 1853. Skachticokes.—
Tryon (1774), ibid., vin, 451, 1857. Skackkook.-
Bellornont (1698), ibid., iv, 364,. 1854. Skaekoor.—
Bellomont (1698) quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes
Hudson R., 166, 1872. Skacktege.— Doc. of 1711 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 281, 1855. Skaghhook.—
Albany conf. (1722), ibid. ,661. Skaticok.— Albany
conf. (1754), ibid., vi, 879, 1X55. Skattock.— Rupp,
West. Penn., app., 75, note, 1846. SkochHook —
Livingston (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, iv. 984,
1854. Skotacook.— Stiles (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ists., x, 105, 1809.
Schachipkaka. See Dekaury, Konoka.
Schachuhil (so called because the dead
were carried down from this place to a
village below, called Chutil, to be buried).
A former village of the Pilalt, a Cowichan
tribe of lower Chilli wack r., Brit. Col.
Stca'tcuHiL— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can 48
1902. Tca'tcdHil.— Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
454, 1894.
Scln.&eken(S'tcaekEn). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk on Fraser r., above Lyt-
ton, Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Eth
nol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899.
Schekaha (Shinuk-kaha, 'lying in the
sand, ' or ' sand town ' ) . A former Choc-
taw village situated about 7 m. N. E. of
Philadelphia, Neshoba co., Miss.— Hal-
bertin Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 428, 1902.
Schekaha.— Romans, Florida, map, 1775. Scheka-
haw. — West Florida Map, ca. 1775.
Schenectady ( ' on that side of the pinery' ,
referring to the large number of pines
formerly growing between Albany and
Schenectady). According to Macauley,
the Ohnowalagantles, whom he calls "a
clan of the Mohawk, lived at Schenec
tady, which was situated about 17 m. w.
of Albany, N. Y. He adds that the
Schaunactadas, apparently only another
form of the name Schenectady/whom he
calls a clan of the Mohawk, dwelt along
the Hudson at Albany and southwardly.
The lands of Schenectady were purchased
from the Mohawk by Arent Van Corlaer
and others in 1662, and the present city
founded. It suffered severely during the
later Indian wars, and in 1690 it was
attacked by French and Indians and
many of its inhabitants were massacred.
Ohnowalagantles.— Macauley, Hist. N. Y., II, 295,
1829. O-no-a-la-gone'-na. — Morgan, League Iroq.,
app. A, 138, 1904. Schaunactadas.— Macauley, op.
cit.
Schepinaikonck. A former Minisink
village, perhaps in Orange co., N. Y —
VanderDonck (1656) quoted by Rutten-
ber, Tribes Hudson R., 96, 1872
Schilks (StcUks, 'sling '). A Squawmish
village community on the E. side of Howe
sd., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit A
A. S., 474, 1900.
Schink (Stcink'). A Squawmish village
community at Gibson's landing, on the w.
side of Howe sd., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Schipston. A former village, probably
of the Delawares, at the head of Juniata
r., Pa. — Pouchot map (1758) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 694, 1858.
Schira. The extinct Crow clans of Sia
and San Felipe pueblos, N. Mex.
Schilra-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350, Oct.
1896 (San Felipe name). Shira-hano.— Ibid. (Sia
name; Juino = ' people ' ) .
Schischlachtana ('deceivers like the
raven,' the raven being the primary in
structor of man). A Knaiakhotana clan
of Cook inlet, Alaska. — Richardson, Arct.
Exped., i, 407, 1851.
Schist. A term applied to fissile and
foliated rocks which, although often mas
sive in appearance, split readily in one
direction owing to parallel arrangement
of the constituent minerals. They are
quite variable in composition and are re
ferred to as mica, hornblende, chlorite,
or quartz-schist, according to the predom
inance of the particular mineral. The
schists were commonly referred to as slates
by early geologists, but the latter term is
now confined especially to those varieties
that split with considerable regularity.
Schists are widely distributed and were
extensively used by the native tribes in
the manufacture of implements. A major
ity of the grooved axes and many of the
celts, gouges, and other articles, includ
ing spear and arrowT heads of E. United
States, are made of this material. The
color is usually gray. In texture the
schists are exceedingly varied, but the
tribes made use only of the hard and
tough varieties. (w. H. n.)
Schloss. The local name for a body of
Upper Lillooet around Seton lake, interior
of British Columbia; pop. 34 in 1909.
Schloss.— Can. Ind. Ail. Rep., pt. u, 72, 1902.
Slosh.— Ibid., pt. I, 277.
Schodac (M'skatak, 'at the prairie.'—
Hewitt). The ancient Mahican capital,
situated on the E. bank of Hudson r., on
the site of Castleton, Rensselaerco., N. Y.,
which derives its name from the pali
saded village formerly existing on the
height. It was occupied as late as 1664.
The council fire was afterward removed
to Westenhuck (see Stockbridge] in the
Housatonic valley. (j. M.)
Pempotawuthut.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 90. 1824. Pem-
potowwuthut, Muhhecanneuw. — Holmes in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., ix, 100, 1804 (trans, 'fire-
placeof tkeMuhheakunnuklndiaiis'). Schodac.—
488
-
M-V'-l 0l.
lir 1M.1 (:«•<>*. Naim-s.5U.1W. .
Schocnbruun (Ger.: 'beautiful spring ).
\ Moravian town, of Munsee Indians,
situated about 2 in. below the site of New
Philadelphia, <)llio- Zeisberger went
from the station i Friedensstadt ), on
Bea\er r., Pa., to Tuscarawas r., where
the three stations of Schoenbrunn, Gna-
• lenhuetten. ami Saleni were established.
Tiie Moravian Indians moved from^the
P.uiver to these villages in 1773. The
tirst meetinghouse and schoolhouse in
the present state of Ohio were built at
this station, which was also the birth
place of tlu- tirst white child born within
tin- state. The Indian village was a
prosperous settlement. The Revolution
brought these villages on the line be
tween the T.ritish at Detroit and the
Americans at Ft Pitt. In Aug. 1781
De iVvster. the commander at Detroit,
Incoming convinced that these In
dians were giving information of the
Hriti-h movements, sent Capt. Matthew
Klliott -\ith a party of Wyandot, Dela-
wares. and Shawnee, and a small band
of French-Canadians, to remove these
Indians to Sandnsky, a task which they
performed with great harshness, the
Iii'lians being robbed of nearly every
thing they had. When the Moravians
wen- massacred at < Inadenhuetten (q. v.)
in Mar. 17*2, tin- village at Sehoenbrunn
was burned by the same troop of Penn-
Hvlvanians under Col. Williamson.
There was also a small settlement on the
oppo-ite side of the river called New
Srhoenhrunn, which was established in
77'.» and destroyed in 17S2. Consult
Loskiel, Hist. Missions, pt. 3, 177-182,
17'.M; lUitteriield, Washington-Irvine
Corr.. 100-102, lss2; Archives Pa., ix,
:5-.V_T>. I.S.M. (<;.p. i>. )
Bchexrnbrunn. -Ix-ki.-l, HM. Mi>s. I'nitcd Hivth.,
•"«. IT'.M. Schonbrunn.— Howe, Hist. Coll.
IVH;. Shoenbrun. — Harris, Tour. 13-1
Weelhick Thuppek. - Connolley Ilccke
's N,irr.. W.',, I'.Ki? ( D.-liiwure tninslation of
• ionium n.iin.-
SchoharieCthed rift wood', or ' the float -
""1. '-Hewitt ). A .Mohawk
formerly near the present Seho-
•VholiMrie eo., \ V
irt Kouan 1, ,,„,„,,„ ,„. 17;lS'in N. y. ,„„. (,(),
nmt). Bchoaries.— (Joldthwiiit
SCEOENBRUNN SCHONCHIN
[B. A. E.
', Bchohane. Try,,n , J7T 1 ,.' ihii v, i'
Bchohene. -Juhnsnn ( 17r,7 ,. ihi-l v..'
8,;hoh«:ry_-X,M,(;rK.TMS.(175..)(1uotc.<i
^^N-CTirnis8^
'• 8coh.r«-Kt. i(,hn«,,,, rnnf-n-.,^ 17:V,7
a E*^-~: Z&W&
Schoherage. A former I ro.mois village
'^'"'l-Onei.lajnrLliction^i:
uat.-l, a-eordmgtothe P.rion de la four-
map, 1781, on the w. bank of the E.
branch of Susquehanna r., below Tusko-
kogie. This is probably an error for Che-
nango r. in New York.
Schohorage. A former Iroquois village,
placed on the w. bank of the Susque-
hanna, a short distance above Oquaga
(q. v.), in New York.— Esnauts and Rap-
illy Map, 1777.
Schonchin. The recognized head-chief
of the Modoc at the time of the Modoc
war of 1872-73. In 1846 the Modoc
numbered 600 warriors, governed by
Schonchin, whose authority seems even
then to have been disputed on the
ground that he was not an hereditary
chief. He took an active part in the
early hostilities between the Modoc and
the whites, and admitted that_ he did^all
in his power to exterminate his enemies.
Hostilities were continued at intervals
until 1864, when a treaty was made with
the Mocloc by the provisions of which
they agreed to go on a reservation with
the" Klamath Indians. At this council
the Modoc were represented by Schon
chin and his younger brother, known as
Schonchin John. To the credit of the
old chief it is said that after signing the
treaty no act of his deserved censure.
He went with his people on the land
allotted to them, and at the time of the
outbreak under Kintpuash (q. v.), or
Captain Jack, remained quietly on the
reservation in charge of his peaceful
tribesmen. His brother John, following
Captain Jack, withdrew7 from the reser
vation and took up his abode on Lost r.,
the former home of the tribe. The old
chief made every effort to induce Jack to
return, but the latter steadfastly refused,
on the ground that he could not live in
peace with the Klamath. In order to
remove every obstacle to the return of
the fugitives, the reservation was divided
into distinct agencies, a district being set
apart exclusively for the Modoc. To this
new home old Schonchin was removed
with his people, and a portion of Captain
Jack's band took up their abode with
him. The rest, including Schonchin
John, fled to the lava beds, and from this
stronghold waged a destructive war. It
is believed that Schonchin John, more
than any other member of the tribe, was
influential in keeping up the strife. He
repeatedly advised continuing the light
when Jack would have made peace, and
he is considered responsible for many of
the inhuman acts committed. In 1873 a
peace commission was appointed to deal
with the Indians, and a meeting with
them was arranged for April 11. To this
meeting the Indians agreed to send a
number of men equal to that of the com
mission, and that all should go unarmed.
BULL. 301
SCHONESCHIOKONON SCRAPERS
489
The commission were divided as to the
advisability of keeping the appointment.
Commissioners Dyar and Meacham sus
pected treachery and were of the opinion
that it was not safe, while General Canby
and Dr Thomas, a Methodist minister,
insisted that it was plainly their duty
to go. The four commissioners, accom
panied by an interpreter and his Jndian
wife, proceeded to the place of appoint
ment, and, being met by eight Indians,
fully armed, it was evident that they
had" fallen into a trap. The council was
opened with brief speeches by Thomas
and Canby offering the terms of peace,
only to be interrupted by Schonchin
John, who angrily commanded, "Take
away your soldiers and give us Hot Creek
for a home!" Before the commissioners
could reply, at a signal from Jack the
Indians fell upon the white men. Canby
and Thomas were shot to death, Dyar
fled and escaped, and Meacham was shot
five times by Schonchin John, but iinally
recovered. As a result of this massacre
military operations were resumed with
great activity, ar.d after a few severe
engagements Jack was dislodged from
the lava beds and with his party sur
rendered on June 1. Gen. Davis decided
to hang the leaders forthwith, Schonchin
John among the number. While the
scaffolds were being prepared word was
received from Washington that the con
demned men must be tried by a military
commission. The prisoners were found
guilty of murder and assault to kill,
in violation of the rules of war, and
sentenced to be hanged, but sentences
of two of them were commuted to
imprisonment for life. Schonchin John
was one of those who were hanged. The
execution took place at Ft Klamath,
Oct. 3, 1873. In a speech made by Schon
chin immediately before his death he
declared that his execution would be
a great injustice, that his "heart was
good," and that he had not committed
murder. He asked that his children
should be sent to his brother Schonchin,
who was still at Yainax on the reserva
tion, and who would "bring them up to
be good." Bancroft says that Schonchin
John was striking in appearance, with a
sensitive face, showing in its changing
expression that he noted and felt all that
was passing about him. Had he not been
deeply wrinkled, though not more than
45 years of age, his countenance would
have been rather pleasing. (F. s. N. )
Schoneschioronon ( ' beautiful -hillside
people.' — Hewitt). A clan of thelroquois,
q. v.— French writer (1666) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., TX, 47, 1855.
Schoomadits. An unidentified tribe of
Vancouver id. , probably Nootka.
Schoomadits.— Jewitt. Narr.', 30, 1849. Shoomads.—
Armstrong, Oregon, 136, 1857.
Schoyerre. A former Seneca settlement
on the w. side of Seneca lake, probably in
Ontario or Yates co. , X. Y. It contained
18 houses when destroyed by Gen. Sul
livan in 1779.— Grant (1779) quoted by
Conover, Kan. and Geneva MS., B. A. E.
Schuelstish. A former Salish division
on Columbia r., Wash. According to
Stevens it formed one of the 8 Spokan
bands in 1853.
Schee-et-st-ish.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 429,
1854. Schu-el-stish.— Gibbs in Puc. K. R. Rep I,
414, ISoo.
Schurye. A Cowichan village on lower
Fraser r., just above Sumass lake, Brit.
Col. Pop. 27 in 1894, the last time it was
enumerated separately.
Schuary. — Can. Ind. Aff. Rep 1894 27t> 1895
Schurye.— Ibid., 1880, 31(5, 1881. Schuye.— Brit. Col.
map, Ind. AiT., Victoria, 1872.
Scitadin. A village on the St Lawrence,
in 1535, below the site of Quebec. — Car-
tier, Bref Recit, 32, 1863.
Sconassi. A former village with a mixed
population under Iroquois jurisdiction,
situated in 1746, according to D'An-
ville's map of that date, on the w. side of
Susquehannar., below the w. branch of the
Susquehanna, probably in Union co., Pa.
Sionassi.— Nonvelle Carte Particuliere de I'Amer-
ique, n. d.
Scorse Ranch ruins. A group of pueblo
ruins on the s. side of Leroux wash, in
the broken country along the N. flank of
the Holbrook mesa, 16 to 20 in. x. E. of
Holbrook, Ariz. The pottery, of which
there are 175 pieces in the National Mu
seum, is chiefly of coarse gray and undeco-
rated brown ware, vases with handles
being largely represented, and resembles
theancientZufii earthen waremore closely
than it does any other type. — Hough in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901, 307', 1903.
Scotch. See English wjlnence.
Scoutash's Town. A former Mingo or
Shawnee village, named after a chief, near
Lewistown, Loean co., Ohio, on a tract
ceded by treaty of July 20, 1831, when
the occupants removed to Indian Ter.
Scoutashs town.— Maumee treaty, Sept, 29. 1817, in
U. S. Ind. Treat., Happier ed., n. 105, 1903.
Scowlitz. A Cowichan tribe living at
a town of the same name at the mouth of
Harrison r., Brit. Col. Pop. 52 in 1904,
42 in 1909.
Harrison Mouth.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1891, 218,
189° Scowlitz.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1901.
Sk-au'elitsk.— Herns in Rop. «4th Meeting Hrit.
A. A. S., 451. 1894. Skowliti.— Brit. Col. map, Ind.
Aff., Victoria, ls7'2.
Scrapers. Implements of the scraper
class are indispensable adjuncts of the
arts of life among primitive peoples. They
take varied forms, servo many important
purposes, and are made of every available
material — animal, vegetal, and mineral.
It is observed that although the shapes
are often highly specialized, these imple
ments have never risen above the homely
realm of the simply useful arts as have
some of the implements associated with
490
SCRUNIYATHA SCULPTURE AND CARVING
[B. A. S3.
war and tlu> chase. In their use they
have much in common with the knife,
thegoti'.re, and the ad/, as well as with
the ahrading implements pro]>er, by the
ai.l of which objects of many kinds were
given their final shape and linish. Any
sharp-edged stone or
fragment of bone, shell,
or hard wood could l)e
employed in sharpening
or treating materials less
refractory than them
selves. 'Stone was of
most general applica
tion, and fragments and
tlakes of suitable shape were selected and
used or were modi lied by chipping to
increase their effectiveness. The most
common form was made from a substan
tial Hake, straight or slightly concave on
one side and convex on the other, by
removing a few
chips around the
1 1 mad end on the
convex side, thus
giving a keen,
curved scraping
edge. Another
variety is shaped
like 'a short-
bladed spear
head, with stem or notches for halting,
the edge, generally rounded in outline,
I K-ing either beveled or sharpened equally
from !>oth sides. In many cases broken
sjK-arpoints and knives were sharpened
across the bro
ken end by the
removal of a
few flakes, giv
ing the neces
sary scraping
edge. These
im pie merits
' were halted by
inserting the
*t«-m in the end of a piece of wood or
i*»m», and fixing it with some kind of
•inent, or by attaching it with cords or
["t" the properly notched end of the
dle. With some of the tribes e^pe-
in part or in whole by pecking and grind
ing are common. Many of these take the
celt or adz form, being beveled after the
manner of the latter, with which imple
ment, in both form and
use, they impercepti
bly blend. Among the
uses of the scraper that
of dressing hides prob
ably took first place
(see Skin-dressing}. But
its services in shaping
many varieties of ar
ticles of wood, hone,
horn, antler, shell, and
soft stone were varied
and important.
Scrapers are describ
ed, among others, by
Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
E., 1888; Fowke in 13th
Rep. B. A. K, 189f>;
Holmes in loth Rep.
B. A. K, 1897; Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds.,1873;
Moorehead, Prehist.
ESKI M
URNER)
Tmpls., 1900; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A.
K., 1892; Nelson in 18th Rep. B/A. E.,
1899; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1886,
1889; Ran in Smithson. Cont,, xxn, 1876;
Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897; Turner in
llth Rep. B. A. K, 1894. (w. H. jr.)
Scruniyatha. See Half King.
Sculpture and Carving'. The sculptural
arts in their widest significance may be
regarded as including the whole range
of the nonplastic shaping arts, their proc
esses and products; but as here con
sidered they relate more especially to the
higher phases of the native work, those
which rise above the mere utilitarian
level into the realm of esthetic expres
sion, thus serving to illustrate the evo
lution of sculpture the fine art. The
shaping arts in nonplastie materials, in
their ethnological and technical bear
ings, are treated under appropriate heads
(see, Bone-work, Knell-work, Stone- work,
Wood-work}. The native tribes N. of
BULL. 30]
SCULPTURE AND CARVING
491
Mexico had made very decided progress in
the sculptural arts before the arrival of
the whites, and in more recent times the
tribes of British Columbia and Alaska
have produced carvings of very consider
able merit. The acquisition" of imple
ments of steel has no doubt contributed
to the success of this work. The carv
ings of the Haida, Tlingit, Kwakiutl,
(NIBLACK)
,,,,.
and other tribes, in wood, bone, ivory,
and slate are remarkable for their artistic
qualities and perfection of execution,
displaying more than a mere suggestion
of the masterly qualities of the prehistoric
work of the tribes of Mexico and Central
America (Niblack, Boas). A carving in
black slate by a member of the Haida
PIPE, STONE; OHIO MOUND; HEIGHT, 8 IN. (MILLS)
tribe, representing the "bear mother"
(Swan), is not surpassed in spirit and
expression by any known work N. of
Mexico. However, like the totem-pole
models, masks, rattles, dishes, boxes, and
tobacco pipes which excite our admira
tion, it was executed with steel tools and
at a time when the influence of the art of
the white man had no doubt come to be
somewhat decidedly felt. The Eskimo
have exercised their very pronounced
genius for realistic carving in ivory and
bone, and to some extent in stone and
wood. Their representations of animal
forms in the round are often admirable,
although usually applied to objects that
serve some practical purpose (Turner,
Boas, Nelson, Murdoch, Hoffman). The
Pueblo tribes are not especially accom-
HUMAN HEAD, STONE; NEW YORK (l-e)
plished in sculpture, notwithstanding the
facts that they stand alone as builders in
stone and have exceptional skill and taste
in modeling in clay. Their small animal
fetishes in several varieties of stone are
interesting, but very elementary as works
of art, and the human figure, as illus
trated by the wooden katcinas of the
Hopi, is treated in an extremely primi
tive manner. The ancient Pueblos were
hardly more skill-
f u 1 in these
branches (Cush-
ing, Stevenson,
Fewkes). The pre
historic sculpture
of the Pacific states
had barely ad
vanced beyond the
elaboration of uten
sils, although these
were often well ex
ecuted. Worthy of
especial attention,
however, are cer
tain ape-like heads
found in Oregon
and Washington,
believed by some to
represent the seal
or sealion rather
than any exotic form ( Terry) . Carvings in
wood, stone, bone, horn, and shell, among
the historic natives of E. United States, are
deserving of slight notice except in so far
as they illustrate the very beginnings of
sculptural effort. The mound-building
tribes of precolumbian times made some
what ambitious attempts at the portrayal
of the human form in the round, and ex
pended much time in the shaping of
tobacco pipes in many varieties of hard
ONE FIGURE; TENNESSEE d-s)
SOUP
[B. A. E.
^w In these tho forms of various
nnadruiH-ds, reptiles, an< I birds were
t-v.-.-nted in such close approximation to
nature that in some cases the species can
)H. reco.Mii/ed with reasonable certainty
Henshaw . In no section, so far as can
!„. determined, was portraiture of the
liniuau face very successfully attempted,
aiiil tin- idea of statuary for statuary s
sake had probably not been conceived.
The life forms shaped were generally the
t-mhodiment of mythic personages or
U-inir> "f importance in the mythology of
the people. They
are forcefully, but
formally or conven
tionally, presented.
It is believed that
the native artist
drew, modeled, or
carved not with the
subject be-fore him,
but relying upon
the traditional con
ception of the par
ticular subject, the mythological charac
ter-; heini; of greater importance to him
than the literal or specific rendering of
any original. The shortcomings of these
M-nlptures as \v«rks of representative art
were tlms not due to lack of capacity to
imitate nature correctly, but resulted
rather from the fact that exact imitation
• •f nature \vas not essential to the native
conception <>i' the requirements of the art
S'jui.-rand I >avis, Sehoolcraft, Henshaw,
Th-.iiia.-'. Thecarvingsin bone and shell
these tribes present few art features
<>f particular inter
est, excepting ill
the de-i-ii^ \\hich
\\ere engraved
on iroru'ets and
other forms of |,,-r-
-orwl ornaments.
Technologically
ci.nsidered. scillp-
tnn- includes all
representative
\v-rk in tin- round
and m relief,,) all
«1«W«'H, tin- lower
form- conn.., -tin-'
with the |,,,l,|er
|'h:i-4*of the i-nvrraver's art (set
in the period 1
\\hih- tl,,. shaping
the arrival of
.. ie HI uvai 01
lijtos the shapin- processes em-
M'lements o| stone ehielly, but,
•r and lx»ne \\en- employed to" some
Phe-e tools, however, were more
than those unacquainted with
!»|-r o,rrat,,,n wonld at first imagine
I In- brittle mat«-ri:.!s w,.«. 'i , '
,rrat,,,n
•nttl
••t
'"
at first imagine
le materials were shape,) |,y
w.th ,,one hammers and b
'"'""I'l-mentsofboneorhorn.
. "".yh stone, \\ere re,lll(,,| |)V
'« "'»-t..n, hammers and by sat
ing and drilling with wood and bone or
copper tools, aided by fine sand, but soft
stones, such as steatite, were cut with
stone saws, chisels, and knives. The
forms were elaborated and specialized by
grinding and finished by rubbing. (See
Art.)
Native sculpture is referred to and
somewhat fully illustrated in numerous
works: Ann. Archpeol. Rep. Ontario,
1S8S-190(5; Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., ix, 1897; xv, pt. 1, 1901; Gushing
STONE VESSEL; ALA, DIAM. OF BOWL, 11 3
N. (MOORE)
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxxv, 1897,
Dellenbatigh, North Americans of Yester
day, 1901; Fowke, Arclwol. Hist. Ohio,
1902; Henshaw, Holmes, Thomas, FowTke,
Gushing, Stevenson, Fewkes, Boas, Tur
ner, Nelson, Murdoch, Ball, in Rep. B.
A. K.; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds., 1873;
McGuire in Am. Anthr., Oct. 1894,
Moore, in Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. ,
Moorehead, Prehist. Impls., 1900; Ran
in Smithson. Cont. Knowl., xxn, 1876;
Sehoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, 1851-57;
Smith in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat, Hist.,
xx, 1904; Squier
and Davis, Ancient
Monuments, 1848;
Swan in Smithson.
Cont. Knowl., xxi,
1874; Terry, Sculp
tured Anthropoid
Ape Heads, 1891;
Thruston, Antiq. of
Tenn., 1S97; Boas, Wilson, Hoffman,
Hough, Niblack, in Rep. Nat. Mus. and
Smithson. Inst. (w. n. n. )
Scup. See Scwppciurj.
Scuppaug. A name current in parts of
New England, Rhode Island in particular,
lor the porgy (I'ayriis an/?/roy;.s-), a iish of
the Atlantic Coast waters, known also as
scup, a reduction of sciippauy, which is
itself a reduction of mishcup-patiog (plu
ral of misricup, q. v. ), called bream e in
the Xarraganset vocabulary of Roger
Williams (1(543). The word scuppaug
appears also as skipjjaug. (A. F. c. )
(c.
BULL. 30]
SCUPPERNONG SECATOAG
493
Scuppernong. The name of a small and
unimportant river in Tyrrell co., N. C.,
raised from obscurity through the appli
cation of its name to a whitish grape (a
variety of Vitis rotundifolia, Michx., the
muscadine grape; the messamin of Capt.
John Smith), discovered near Columbia
(the county seat), on its E. shore, in
the 18th century, by two men named Al
exander. This variety, which subse
quently became somewhat famous as a
table and wine grape, was called at first
the "white grape" by its discoverers, who
afterward changed the name, owing to
its indefiniteness, to that of the river on
which it was found. The name of the
river (which is also that of the lake in
which it has its source) was originally
the Indian designation of the swampy
land along its borders, viz, ask&p'onong,
'at (or in) the place (or country) of the
ask&po,' the Southern Algonquian name
of the Magnolia glauca, a small tree grow
ing in swamps (or "bays," as magnolia
swamps are called in North Carolina)
from New Jersey to Florida, and popu
larly known as sweet bay, swamp bay,
swamp sassafras, bay laurel, etc. This
species of magnolia is the tree that Capt.
Arthur Barlow in his account of Woko-
kon id. (1584) refers to as "the tree that
beareth the rine [rind] of blacke sina-
mon," and compares to another magnolia
now knowrn as Driittys Winter!; and that
Thomas Hariot, in his Brief and True
Report ( 1588) , mentions under the Indian
name of ascopo, and likens to the "cas
sia lignea" (Canella alba) of the West
Indies. (w. K. G.)
Scuteeg. See Squeteague.
Scyo. Mentioned by Laet (Heylyn,
Cosmog., 969, 1703) as one of the prov
inces of Quivira (q. v.); apparently im
aginary.
Se. The Bluebird clan of the Tewa
pueblo of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
Se-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 349, 1896
(Woa=' people').
Seakop. A Salish village or band under
Fraser superintendency, Brit. Col. — Can.
Ind. Aff. Rep., 78, 1878.
Seama. A former village, whose in
habitants were probably Salinan, con
nected with San Antonio mission, Mon
terey co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 27, 1860.
Seamysty. According to Gairdner
(Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 255, 1841) a
Chinookan tribe living at the mouth of
Cowlitz r., Oreg., before 1835. It was
undoubtedly a band or division of the
Skilloot and closely related to the Cooniac
band. (L. F.)
Cia'mectix-.— Boas, inf'n, 1905. i.cta'mectix1.—
Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901. Noowootsoo.—
Boas, inf'n, 1905.
Seantre. A band, belonging probably
to the Moquelumnan stock, formerly liv
ing on Merced r., central Cal.— Wessella
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.
Sdsess., 30, 1857.
Seasons. See Calendar.
Seats. See Furniture.
Seattle (properly M>«fhl). A chief of
the Dwamish and allied tribes of Puget
sd., Wash.; born perhaps about 1790,
died on Port Madison res., in the same
neighborhood, June 7, 1866. He was
the first signer of the Port Elliott treaty
of 1855, by which the Puget sd. tribes
submitted to agency restrictions. In the
general outbreak of 1855-58 he main
tained a friendly attitude. Through the
efforts of the French missionaries he
became a Catholic ami inaugurated
regular morning and evening prayers in
his tribe, which were continued "by his
people after (his death. In appearance
he is described as dignifiedand venerable,
with a bearing reminding one somewhat
of Senator Benton. The town of Seattle
was named from him, and in accordance
with local Indian belief that the mention
of a dead man's name disturbs the rest of
the spirit, the old man was accustomed to
levy a small tribute on the citizens as
compensation in advance. A monument
was erected over his grave1 by the people
of Seattle in 1890. See Bancroft, Hist.
Wash., Idaho and Mont,, 1890; hid. Aff.
Rep. 1904, 357, 1905. (.1. M.)
Seawan, Seawant. See fieinm.
Sebaik ('at the water- passage.' — Gat-
schet). A Passamaq noddy village at
Pleasant Point on Passamaquoddy bay,
near Perry, Washington co., Me. It was
settled by the Indians who came across
Passamaquoddy bay from Gunasquame-
kook.
Pleasant Point.— Vetromile. Abnakis, 19, 1866.
Point Pleasant.— Shea, ('nth. Miss., 158, 1855.
Seboiak.— KelloKtf in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s.,
Ill, 181, 1833. Siba-igewi. — Gatsehet, Penobscot
MS.. B. A. K., 1S87 (Penobscot name). Sybaik.—
Vetromile, Abnakis, 55, 1866. Sybayks.— Kidder
in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., vr, 232, 1859. Tchibaique.—
Romagne, Ind. Prayer Book, title, 1801.
Secacawoni. A tribe or village of the
Powhatan confederacy on the s. bank of
the Potomac in Northumberland co., Va.
In 1608 the inhabitants numbered about
120. The village was situated at the
mouth of Coan r.
Cecocawanee. — Bo/man, Md., I, 118, 1837. Cecoca-
wonee.— Simons in Smith (16-".)), Va., I, 177, re
print of 1819. Cekacawone.— Smi.h. ibid., n, 78.
Cekakawwon.— Strachey(1612),Va.,38,1849. Chico-
coan.— Bo/man, Md., 11,308, 1837. Sakaeawone.—
Ibid., I, 138, 1837. Se-ca-ca-co-nies.— Maeauley,
N. Y.', II, 166, 1829. Secacaonies.— .letferson, Notes,
128 table 1802. Secakoonies.— Boudinot, Star in
the West, 128, 1816. Sekacawone.— Smith. Va.,
i, 118, repr. 1819. Sekacowones.— Laet, ixouv.
Monde, 85, 16-10.
Secatoag ( 'burned land.' — Gerard). A
tribe or band on the s. coast of Long Id.,
N. Y., in Suffolk co., occupying the dis-
SECAWGO SECOTAN
LB. A. E.
irict bet woon Oyster Bay and Patchogue.
Their principal village was near Islip.
Thev w.-re nearly extinct when the island
\\Wlii>t settled bv whites.
—Wood quoted by Macauley,
- • , , ,.,-j-j Secataug.-Ibid. " Secatogue.—
M'loinuMui ioiitfld . (is. 1*31). Secatoket.— Ibid., I,
n'- iMi Secaton*.— Treatyof 1656 quoted by Rut-
,'JHT Tnben Hudson R.. litf. 1S72. Secoutagh -
M • .if 1C.:.7 in X V. D'H". Col. Hist.. II. ft, 1X58. Se-
aiuUke -Thompson, Lontf Id., I, 1 -It*. 1*43. Sequa-
?ogue. -Deed of l«iiW quoted by Thompson, ibid
; Seuuetauke.-Doc. of 1676 in N. \ . Doc. Col.
IIM.. xiv. 711. INS:. Si-ca-tugs.-Macauley, Is.
\ ii l'.l l»'j'.i. Sicketauyhacky. — I>«»c. ot 1645
iii'x 'Y Hoc Col. Hi-t., xiv. t.O, issi. Sicketa-
wach.-lM-. of H-..V-. ibid.. Hf,'.». Bicketawagh.—
It>!.l Bicketeuwhacky. — Deed of 1639, ibid., lo.
Sicketewackey.-Van der Donck (Ifi.^i quoted by
Ilutt.-nt.rr Ind. (Jcou'. Names, S'2, 11)06. Siketeu-
hacky.--l'«.e. of 1W1 in X. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., XIV,
Secawgo. A tribe or band which in 1807
attends la conference at Greenville, Ohio;
perhaps the Potawatomi living near Chi-
cair<>, HI.
L«cawgoes.— Bltu- Jacket (1S07) quoted by Brice,
Ft Wayne. 17:;. iNi.s (misprint). Secawgoes, —
Blue Jacket (1807) quoted l>y Drake, Teeumseh,
Seccasaw. A Massachuset village in
1'iU on the coast of Massachusetts, in the
N. part of J'lymouth co.
Seeauaw.— Smith (lt',-J'.ii, Va.. 11, 183, repr. 1819.
8*cca»aw.— Smith (Itlltli in Ma>s. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
Beccherpoga( probably intended for Lut-
ehai»ovra). Mentioned' by Webb (H. R.
!'.«-. so, i>7th Conj:., :;«1 sess., 47, 18)3) as
a band of Indians living in Florida; they
l"ii!»tle.-s formed part of the Setninole
triU-.
Secharlecha (K'nlxh<il!(lxh(i, 'under a
blackjack [</>/mv/x <'<,t<>xf,;n] tree.'— Gat-
A lormer Lower Creek settlement
when- a cuimeil of the Lower Creeks was
d in Nov. IS:JL'; not otherwise known.
••eharlecha.— Seule in H. K. Doc. 4.72, 25th ("ong.,
v See-char-litch-ar.— sjchoolcruit]
id.Trihttt, iv, r>7y, Ls-M.
Sechi. A Kuwia village in Cahuilla
Agua Caliente, one name
H place, has- I .ecu extended to des-
a reservation, Agua Caliente No. 2,
win prises :-{,H44 acres of patented
«Tt land, on which there were 31 In-
"» I'.MI:; un-ler the San Jaeinto
M >" !'•»<«» under the Malki
A<i%-ClI'p"!m~8HHrr"Wli'(,'Kthn"-Hot- t-^huilln,
Llr-n^T:-1.1'!1;^!!-?^. 1902, ITS]
Hl»< )|
s>ss:ss
^"i/^n). A former
th«- ( hofita<'08ta on U0irlu» r
y >". lour. Am. Folk-lore, m'
Secmoco
l«-xa«. b»-t
i»
there in 1730 were a Secmoco and a Pa-
panac (Valero Bautismos, 1730, 1737, 1741,
MS.). Cf. Sinicu. (H. E. B.)
Sencase.— Valero Bautismos, op. cit., 1737 (iden
tical?) Sepunco.-— Ibid., 1730.
Secobec. A village of the Powhatan con
federacy in 1608, on the s. bank of the
Rappahannock, in Caroline co., Va.
Secobeck.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Seconchqut. A village on Marthas Vine
yard, off the coast of Massachusetts, in
io98.— Doc. of 1698 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., Ists., x, 131-132, 1809.
Secotan (apparently a substantive mean
ing 'burned place,' from a verb signifying
'it burns'; cf. Kecatoag.— Gerard). An
Algonquian tribe occupying in 1584 the
peninsula between Albemarle sd. and
lower Pamlico r. , with the ad jacentislands,
the territory now embraced in Washing
ton, Tyrrell, Dare, Beaufort, and Hyde
cos., N. C. In later times the same terri
tory was occupied by the Machapunga,
Pamlico, and Hatteras, who may have
been the descendants of the Secotan.
From the statements of White, who ac
companied the early Raleigh expedi
tions, these Indians were of medium
stature; they dressed in loose mantles of
deerskin, and wore summer aprons of
the same about the loins, in front only on
the men, but before and behind on the
women. The men cut their hair close
on the sides of the head, leaving a crest
from the forehead back to the neck;
that of the women, being comparatively
short, thin, and soft, was clipped in front.
The arms, legs, and cheeks of the women
and parts of the body of the men were
tattooed to a limited extent. The Seco
tan believed in the immortality of the
soul and in numerous deities called
"Mantoac [i.e. man' took, pi. of manito,
the first mention of the word in English],
but of different sortes and degrees; one
onely chief e and great God, which hath
bene from all eternitie." Their towns
are described as small, and near the sea-
coast but few; some containing 10 or 12
houses, some 20, the greatest seen hav
ing but 30. Some of these were in
closed "with barks of trees made fast
to stakes, or els with poles onely fixed
upright and close one by another. ' ' Their
houses were oblong and consisted of a
framework of poles set in the ground
and lashed with cross-pieces; the roof
was rounded, covered with bark or rush
mats. The Secotan people were compara
tively well advanced in agriculture, cul
tivating not only maize, of which they
had three varieties, but two leguminous
plants which the English called peas and
beans, and melons, pumpkins, gourds,
etc. They drew a large part of their
subsistence from the waters, being expert
fishermen, spearing fish, and also cap
turing them in "a kind of wear made of
reedes, which in that country are very
IJULL. 30]
SECOTAN SECRET SOCIETIES
495
strong." For synonyms, see the village,
following. (j. M.)
Secotan. The chief Secotan village in
the 16th century, situated on the N. bank
of Pamlico r. in the present Beaufort co. ,
N. C. For an illustration from White's
drawing, see Habitations.
Assamacomoe. — Raleigh (1589) quoted by Martin,
N. C., I, 83, 1829 (perhaps a corruption of Dasa-
monquepeuc). Secota.— I)e Bry, map (ra. 1585)
in Hawks, N. C., I, 1859. Secotan.— Barlo we
(1584), ibid., 87. Sequotan.— Ibid., 86. Sicopan.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 92, 1857 (misprint).
Wangadacea.— Martin, N. C., I, 33, 1829. Winga-
docea.— Martin, N. C., I, 10, 1829. Wingandacoa.—
Barlowe (1584) quoted by Hawks, N. C., i, 78,
1859 (said by Raleigh to mean "you wear good
clothes," the reply of the natives to questions
of the English and mistaken by them for the
name of the country). Wingandagoa.— Strachev
(1612), Va., 143, 1849. Winginans.— Ralinesque in
Marshall, Kv., introd., i, 36, 1824. Winginas.—
Ibid., 27.
Secowocomoco. A former Algonquian
tribe or subtribe of Maryland, living on
Wicomico r. in St Mary and Charles cos.
In 1608 their village was on the E. bank of
Wicomico r. at its junction with the Poto
mac in St Mary co., and was estimated to
contain 50 warriors. They are distinct
from the Wicomoco. They are the tribe
among whom the first Maryland colonists
landed and made their primary settle
ment. At that time (1634) they had
their village on St Marys r., but soon af
terward abandoned it, nominally for the
benefit of the English, but more likely on
account of the frequent inroads of the
Conestoga. It is probable that this and
other small tribes in this section of Mary
land formed parts of or were closely
connected with the Conoy. In 1651 they
with other tribes were removed to a res
ervation at the head of Wicomico r.
According to White (Relatio Itineris)
they were very tall and well propor
tioned; they painted their faces dark blue
above the nose and red belowT, or the re
verse. Their hair was gathered in a knot
at the left ear and fastened with a band.
Their houses were built "in an oblong
oval shape." Their chief deity was
named Ochre, and they also paid a kind
of adoration to corn and fire. For sub
sistence they depended largely on agri
culture.
Cecomocomoco.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr.
1819 (misprint). Secowocomoco.— Ibid., 118. Wi-
comocons. — Bozman, Md., n, 421, 1837. Yaoco-
mico.— White (ca. 1634), Relatio Itineris, 36, 1874
(apparently the chief's name). Yaocomoco.—
Ibid. Yaomacoes. — Shea misquoting Bozman in
Alsop,Md., 119, note, 1880. Yoamaco.— Harris, Voy.
and Trav., n, 259, 1705. Yoamacoes.— Bozman,
Md., li,29, 1837.
Secret societies. Societies or brother
hoods of a secret and usually sacred char
acter existed among very many American
tribes, among many more, doubtless, than
those from which there is definite infor
mation.
On the Plains the larger number of
these were war societies, and they were
graded in accordance with the age and
attainments of the members. The Buf
falo society was a very important body
devoted to healing disease. The Omaha
and Pawnee seem to have had a great
number of societies, organized for all sorts
ot purposes. There were societies con
cerned with the religious mysteries, with
the keeping of records, and with the
dramatization of myths, ethical societies,
and societies of mirth-makers, who strove
in their performances to reverse the nat
ural order of things. We find also a
society considered able to will people to
death, a society of "big-bellied men,"
and among the Cheyenne a society of fire-
walkers, who trod upon fires with their
bare feet until the flames were extin
guished.
According to Hoffman the Grand Medi
cine society, or Midewiwin, of the Chip-
pewaand neighboring tribes, was a secret
society of four degrees, or lodges, into
which one could be successively inducted
by the expenditure of a greater and greater
amount of property on the accompanying
feasts. As a^result of these initiations the
spiritual insight and power, especially
the power to cure disease, was successively
increased, while on the purely material
side the novitiate received instruction re
garding the medicinal virtues of many
plants. The name of this society in the
form medeu occurs in Delaware, where it
was applied to a class of healers. In the
neighborhood of New York bay there was
a body of conjurers who " had no fixed
homes, pretended to absolute continence,
and both exorcised sickness and officiated
at the funeral rites." Their name is in
terpreted by Brinton to mean "Great
Snake," and they participated in certain
periodical festivals where "a sacrifice was
prepared, which it was believed was car
ried off by a huge serpent."
In the S. W. each Pueblo tribe con
tains a number of esoteric societies, which
mediate between men and the zoo-
morphic beings of Pueblo mythology.
At Zuni there are 13 of these societies,
and they have to do especially with heal
ing, either collectively in their ceremo
nies or through individual members.
They also endeavor to bring rain, but
only by means of the influence which the
beast gods are able to exert over the an-
thropic beings who actually control it.
Rain-bringing itself is properly the func
tion of the rain priests and of the Kotikilli
society, the latter consisting of Zuni of the
male sex, and occasionally some females.
Admission to this is necessary in order
that one may have access after death to
the dance-house of the anthropic gods.
There are six divisions of the Kotikilli,
holding their ceremonies in as many ki vas
corresponding to the six world-quarters,
SECRET SOCIETIES
[B. A. E.
•md in their performances members wear
,,,;,.ks representing the anthropie beings,
which they are then supposed actually to
embody, although they sing to them at
the >ame time in order to bring showers.
Tin- Kain priesthood and the Priesthood
,,f the l'.«'\v atv considered under the cap-
ti..ii Sii'iui'iim inul I'l-itd*. but they may
I HM-inssed also as l^itherhoods concerned
iv-pectivelv with rain-making and war
^> Stevenson in L>:MKep.F>. A. K.,1905).
At Sia the Society of the Cougar presides
..verhiintini:. and'there is also a \Yarrior
M.cicty. Parent>apply to have their chil
dren admitted into a society, or a person
\\h.i has been cuivd by the society may
afterward be taken in. A person may
belong t<> more than one society, and
ni"~t "i the societies also consist of two
..r more orders, the most important 4> be-
in;: i!i:it in which the members are en-
• l..\\ed \\ith the anagoges of medicine."
Since the Il«pi clans have been shown
by 1-Vwkes to have been originally inde
pendent local groups, the secret society
peif,. nuances amon-jfthem would appear
to be n< it hin;: more than the rituals of the
various groups, the societies themselves
U'ini: the members of the groups owning
such rituals and certain others that have
been granted a rL'ht to participate. The
principal war society, however, has re-
.-ulte.l from a fusion of the warriors or war
so.-irti.-s of ail the clans of the 1 lopi pue
blos except one. besides the two \var so
cieties an«l t\\o societies (K'voted to the
curing of diseases, all of these brother-
ho.,ds devote themselves to bringing rain
and stimulating the growth of corn.
Kadi is headed by a chief, who is the
••Ian chief as well and the oldest man in
ii- clan, ami contains several subordinate
•lucls. while the oldest woman of the
chin occupies a conspicuous place.
The California!! Maidu had a societv
iito which certain boys chosen by the old
»"ii were annually admitted. Thesocie-
>\\erecalled Yeponi, and included all
menof note in the tribe. "The cere-
•ni.-s were m., re,, rles-,- lab, .rate, involv-
", instruction in the mvths and
the tnlH- by the older men, and
ya»Mvat feast and dance at which
H«,|,hvteH fur the first time ner-
their dances, which were pnba-
£-»S
i'l^-s com
than any other, for which reason he was
looked to, to make rain, insure good sup
plies of acorns and salmon, keep his peo
ple in good health, and destroy their
enemies by means of diseases. He was
the keeper of a sacred cape made of
feathers, shells, and pieces of stone,
which was made for him by the previous
leader and would kill anyone else who
touched it. He was appointed by the
most noted shaman in the. society, who
pretended that he had been instructed
in u dream, and usually held office as
long as he chose, though he might be
deposed. Powers quotes a local authority
to the effect that there was a see-ret society
among the Porno which conjured up in
fernal horrors for the purpose of "keeping
their women in subjection," and they
are also said to have had regular assembly
houses, but the account of this society is
evidently garbled and distorted.
The sense of supernatural as distin
guished from purely secular relationships
received its logical recognition among the
Kwakiutl of the coast of British Colum
bia in a division of the year into a sacred
and a profane period, during each of
which the social organization and along
with it personal appellations of the tribe
changed completely. In the first place,
a distinction was made between present
members of the secret societies, called
"seals," and the <]it.t'(jnts<t, those who
were for the time being outside of them.
These latter were furthermore divided, in
accordance, with sex, age, and social stand
ing, into several bodies which received
names generally referring to animals.
The "seals," on the other hand, were
subdivided into societies in accordance
with the supernatural beings supposed to
inspire the various members. All of those
whose ancestors had had an encounter
with the same supernatural being were
thus banded together, and, since only
one person might represent each ancestor,
the number in a society was limited, and
one might join only on the retirement of
a member. Every secret society had its
own dances, songs, whistles, and cedar-
bark rings. The right to a position in a
secret society might be acquired by kill
ing a person of some foreign tribe and
taking his paraphernalia, or for one's son
by marrying the daughter of him who
possessed' it. At the time of initiation
the novice wa-< supposed to be carried
away for a season by the spirit which
came to him. and after his return he
usually went through the different houses
in the town accompanied by other mem
bers of the society who had been initiated
previously. In 'case his spirit were a
violent one, he might break tip boxes,
canoes, etc., which the giver of the feast
had to replace. The most important
BULL. 30]
8EECHELT SEEK S VILLAGE
497
part of these societies were the ones in
spired by the cannibal spirit, the origin of
which has been traced by Boas to the
Heiltsuk tribe and to customs connected
with war.
From the Kwakiutl and Heiltsuk these
secret society dances spread northward
and southward. The Nootka are said to
have had two principal secret society per
formances, the Dukwally (i. e. m' 'koala),
or Thunder-bird ceremony, supposed to
have been obtained from the wolves, and
the Tsiiyeq (Kwakiutl Ts'd'efja), or
Tsiahk, into which a patient was initiated
when the shaman had not succeeded in
curing him. According to Swan the latter
was performed after the patient had seen
a dwarfish spirit with long, yellowish hair
and four horns on his head who promised
relief if the ceremonies wrere performed.
The Songish of British Columbia have
two societies called Tciyi'wan and XAU-
xAm'tAl, obtained from the Nootka. The
first is open to anybody and consist^ of
five subordinate societies. That to which
a man belongs depends on the dream he
has after retiring into the woods. Unlike
the other, only rich people can become
members of the XAnxAm'tAl, as heavy
payments are exacted for initiation. The
XAnxAnixtAlnovicealsoobtainshis guard
ian spirit in the woods, after which he
performs his first dance with masks and
cedar-bark ornaments. Among the coast
Salish of Fraser valley is found a brother
hood or society called Sqoiaqi, which
enjoys special prerogatives and possesses
certain emblems and dances. Bellacopla
secret societies are closely bound up with
the festivals and the tribal organization.
They are of two varieties, the Sisaiik',
obtained from a being of that name who
resides in the sun, and the Ku'siut, which
were derived from a female spirit who
lives in a cave in the woods and comes
out only in winter when the feasts are
about to be held. He who sees her has
to invite people to dance the Ku'siut.
There are several different societies or
degrees of this, however, corresponding
to the highest ones among the Kwakiutl.
The dances, masks, etc., used at such
times, and only then, seem to be the
special property of the different clans, but
right to wear them has to be acquired by
the individuals.
The Tsimshian societies were all re
ceived from the Heiltsuk through Kit-
katla, but according to Niska tradition
< they were obtained by the former from a
man who went to live among the bears.
There are said to have been five or six of
these societies among the latter people,
and the number of places in each was
limited. The performances were similar
to those seen among the Kwakiutl, except
that they were not so elaborate.
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 32
The Haida have had secret societies
only during the last 100 or 150 years. The
entire performance consisted in the sup
posed possession of the novice by some
one of a number of spirits, who carried the
youth away and made him act the way
the spirit himself was supposed to act.
Some of these ways of acting were intro
duced, while others were in accordance
with native conceptions. They were
largely the property of certain chiefs who
would allow only their own families to
use them. Among the Tlingit the socie
ties appear to have been employed in a
very similar manner, but with the north
ern Tlingit they had barely made their
appearance.
Consult Boas (1) in Rep. Nat. Mus. for
1895, 1897, (2) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist,, ir, Anthr. i, 1898; Boas and
Hill-Tout in Reps. B. A. A. S.; Boas,
Gushing, Fewkes, Hoffman, Dorsey, and
Mrs Stevenson in Reps. B. A. K. ; Brin-
ton, Lenape Leg., 1885; Curtis, N. Am.
Ind., i-v, 1907-09; Gushing in Pop. Sci.
Mo., June 1882; Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist, xvn, pt, n, 1902, and
pt. in, 1905; Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 1877; Warren in Coll. Minn.
Hist. Soc., v, 1885. (.1. R. s.)
Seechelt (Sl'ciatl). A Salish tribe on
Jervis and Seechelt inlets, Nelson id., and
the s. part of Texada id. , Brit. Col. They
speak a distinct dialect and are thought
by Hill-Tout on physical grounds to be
related to the Lillooet. Anciently there
were 4 divisions .or septs — Kunechin,
Tsonai, Tuwanek, and Skaiakos— but at
present all live in one town, called Chate-
lech, around the mission founded by
Bishop Durieu, who converted them to
Roman Catholicism. The Kunechin and
Tsonai are said to be of Kwakiutl lineage.
Pop. 236 in 1902, according to the Cana
dian Department of Indian Affairs, and
325 according to Hill-Tout. The former
authority gives 244 in 1909. (j. R. s.)
NI'ciatl.-Boas in 5th Rep. N. W- Tribes Can.,
10 18S9 (Comox name). Seashelth.— Brit. ( ol.
map, Ind. Aft'., Victoria, 1872. Sechelts.— Mayne,
Brit Col 144 1862. Seshal.— Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. She-shell.— Can.
Ind Aff., 308, 1879. Si'catl.— Boas, op. cit. (Nan-
aimoname). Si'ciatl.— Ibid, (own name).
Seechkaberuhpaka ('prairie chicken ).
A band of the Hidatsa (q. v.).
Prairie Chicken.— Morgan, Anc. Soc. 159, 18/7.
Prairie hen.— Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 207,
1877 Seech-ka-be-ruli-pa'-ka.— Morgan, op. oil.
Sitskabinohpaka.— Matthews, inf'n, 1885 Tsi-
tska' dcio-qpa'-ka.— Dorsey in 15th Hep. B. A- L.,
242, 1897. Tsi tska do h'pa-ka.— Matthews, Eth
nog. Hidatsa, op. cit.
Seeharongoto (See-har-ong'-p-fo, draw
ing down hill'). A subdivision of the
Wolf clan of the Delawares.— Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Seek's Village. A former Miami village,
named from the chief, on Eel r., about
3 m. from Columbia City, in Whitley co.,
4<>S
SKKTHLTUN SEK A NI
[B. A. E.
Ind. Tlu- tract was sold in 1S.S8. _Ac-
cnrdin" to Indian information obtained
l,v ! V I'unn. the chief's name was
/;«ke'and his father was a German. His
Miami name was Maeonsaw, 'Young
IVaver.' and this name was sometimes
jiivrn to the village.
Seethltun1 Chasta Costa: K'-irl-tt'in, peo
ple usinir .sdmon weirs'). The Takelma
dilate iir.ire>t the Chastaeosta, on the s.
side of Rosier., Oreg. — Porsey in .lour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, '2:\'\ 1SSH).
Segiusavin. A former Potawatomi vil-
hure, named from its chief, on Rouge r.,
near IVtroit, Midi. The tract was sold
in 1SL'7.
B*rm»airn's Village. -Treaty of lvJ7 in T. S. Ind.
Tr.-a:.. <.7l. 1"7:;. Seginsavin's village.— Brown,
\V. »t. '(ia/., 1 .">'.». 1S17. Seginservin's village.— De-
tr>.it tr.-aty ( HI; i in Am. Si. 1'apers Iiui. AfV., I,
717 Ki' ' Seginsiwin's village.— Detroit treaty
tlMiT, in I'.S. In.l. Tivat,. I'.'l, ]s7:?.
Sego. A bulbous root (<'«1<>c1iwtns lu-
tt*>t.i) found particularly in I'tah and used
f.ir f ..... 1 by the Indians: from the word
for bulbous routs of this sort in the Paiute
language. I A. F. ('. )
Segocket. An Ahnaki village aliout
M14. near the mouth of Penobscot r., Me.
Brocket. -until 'li',lM in Ma^s. Hist. Sue. Coll.,
:<*\ -.. vi. '.17. KiT. Segohquet.— Strnchey (m. 1612),
Vu.. 1--7. 1M'.».
Segotago. An Ahnaki village in Kil4,
|in>lial»ly near the mouth of Kenuelteo
r., Me.— Smith ( i»il(>) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
t'<'ll., M g.,vi, H)7, is;;;.
Segunesit. A former Xipmuc village
in N. K. Connecticut, whose warriors
gathered \\iili other hostile Indians in
1«>7") at Manexit. -nuanapaug (I(i7ri)in
Ma>s. Mist. Soe. Coll., Ists., vi, L'Oo, 1SOO.
Segwallitsu. <iiven bv (iihhs (Cont
N. A. Kthnol., i, 178, 1S77) as a band of
the Ni-«|iialli. The name is not found
f!s«-\vh.-re.
Segwarusa. See Sinjhirtim^i.
_8«h. The l''.a-le chiu of Jcnie/ pueblo,
New Mexico. A c.,rres|.ondiii^ clan ex-
l-t«-d also at the former related pueblo of
1V< <»-.
8««-.- H<Klk-,. in AIM. Anthr.. ix, ;;:,n ]x% < ]>(,.
• n,h -,„,,,, !,-',. Sehtsaash. -Hodge
'"" '•
/-,/,./,,^,,. A fonner
> l«jr- "" the w. l,;,nk ,,f Trinitv
< al.,Mowth« niiiuth of WMlowcr —
("i.l.-, MS., II. A. K., ls.V>
Sckami.h. A Salisli division formerlv
'N-w-w-h-''''-'^
li;M-ascan triben living in the
"I-IHT IVan- r. and its tributa
ries and or. the w. sl,)|M. ((f t,M. ,, 'a
"it-., llrit Cul. Mori
formerly united into one large tribe, but
on account of their nomadic habits have
gradually separated into smaller dis
tinct tribes having no affiliation with
one another. Harmon (Jour., 190, 1820)
said that they came from E. of the Rocky
ints., where they formed a part of the
Tsattine. Gallatiii (Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., u, 20, 18o6) gave their habitat as
the headwaters of Peace r. Dunn (Hist.
Oreg., 79, 1844) located them in the
mountains near Nahanni r. Wilkes ( U. S.
Kxplor. Kxped., iv, 451, 1845) said they
ranged about Ft Simpson, E. of the Ta-
cul Hand beyond the Rocky mts. McLean
(Hudson's P>ay, i, 235, 1849) found some
at McLeod lake in 1849. Richardson
(Arct. Voy., u, 31, 1851) placed them
between Stikine and Skeena rs. Taylor
(Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862) described
them as being in the mountains between
McLeod and Connolly lakes. According
to Hind (Labrador Penin., n, 261, 1863)
they inhabited the foot of the Rocky
mts". x. w. of Peace r. and a part of New
Caledonia w. of the Rocky mts., resorting
to Fts Dunvegan, Halkett, and Liard.
Tope (MS., P). A. E. ) located them w. of
Tatlah lake, Brit. Col. Petitot (Diet.
Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876) said that most
of them were near the trading posts
on Fraser r., a small number only fre
quenting the Peace and Liard, where
they have a reputation for great savage-
ness. Moriee ( Proc. Canad. Inst., 112,
1SS9) says they roam over the Rocky
mts. on both slopes and the adjacent
forests and plains from about 54° to 60°
x. They are of much slighter build and
shorter in stature than any of the neigh
boring tribes, from whom they otherwise
differ but little except that their bands
are numerous, and not closely organized
socially. Moriee describes them as slen
der and bony, in stature below the aver
age, with narrow forehead, prominent
check-bones, small, deeply sunk eyes, ;
the upper lip very thin, the lower pro
truding, the chin very small, and the :
nose straight. Fathers appear like chil- ;
dren, and none are corpulent and none
bald. Petitot describes them as built
like Hindus, light of color, with fine
black almond eyes, large and of oriental
limpidity, linn noses, the mouth large
and voluptuous. Many of the males are
circumcized. The women wear rings in
their noses. These people are very bar
barous and licentious. Their complete
isolation in the Rocky mts. and their
reputation for merciless and cold-blooded
savagery cause them to be dreaded by
other tribes. Their manner of life is
miserable. They do without tents, sleep
ing in brush huts open to the weather.
Their only clothing consists of coats and
breeches of mountain-goat or bighorn
BULL. 30]
SEKHATSATUNNE SEKUMNE
499
skins, the hair turned outside or next to
the skin according to the season. They
cover themselves at night with goat-skins
sewed together, which communicate
to them a strong odor, though less
pungent than the Chipewyan receive
from their smoked elk skins. Petitot
(Autour du lac des Esclaves, 309, 1891)
pronounces them the least frank and the
most sullen of all of the Tinneh. They
are entirely nomadic, following the moose,
carihou, bear, lynx, rabbits, marmots, and
beaver, on which they subsist. They eat
no fish and look on fishing as an unmanly
occupation. Their society is founded on
father-right. They have no chiefs, but
accept the council of the oldest and most
influential in each band as regards hunt
ing, camping, and traveling (Moriee,
Notes on W. Denes, 28, 1893). When a
man dies they pull down his brush hut
over the remains and proceed on their
journey. If in camp, or in the eventof the
deceased being a person of consequence,
they make a rough coffin of limbs and
erect a scaffolding for it to rest on, cover
ing it usually with his birch-bark canoe
inverted; or," on the death of an influen
tial member of the tribe, a spruce log
may be hollowed out for a coffin and
the remains suspended therein on the
branches of trees. Sometimes they hide
the corpse in an erect position in a tree
hollowed out for the purpose. They
keep up the old practice of burning or
casting into a river or leaving suspended
on trees the weapons and clothing of the
dead person. When a member of the
band was believed to be stricken with
death they left with him what provisions
they could spare and abandoned him to
his fate when the camp broke up. They
are absolutely honest. A trader may go
on a trapping expedition, leaving his
store unlocked without fear of anything
being stolen. Natives may enter and
help themselves to powder and shot or
any other articles they require out of his
stock, but every time they leave the ex
act equivalent in furs (Moriee).
Moriee (Trans. Can. Inst, 28, 1893)
divides the Sekani into 9 tribes, each
being composed of a number of bands
having traditional hunting grounds the
limits of which, unlike those of their
neighbors, are but vaguely defined. It
is not uncommon for them to trespass
on the territory of one another without
molestation, an unusual custom amongthe
tribes of the N. W. The tribes are as fol
lows: (1) Yutsutkenne, (2) Tsekehneaz,
(3) Totatkenne, (4) Tsatkenne (Tsat-
tine), (5) Tsetautkenne, (6) Sarsi, (7)
Saschutkenne, (8) Otzenne, (9) Tselone.
Besides these there is an eastern division,
the Thekkane.
Drake (Bk. Inds., xi, 1848) gave their
number as 1,000 in 1820. Dawson (Kep.
Can. Inst., 200e, 1889) said that in 1888
there were 78 near Ft Liard and 73 near
Ft Halkett, making 151 in the Macken/ie
r. region. Moriee (Proc, Can. Inst., 113,
1889) said that they numbered 500 in 1887,
not more than 250 of them being in
British Columbia. The same authority
(Notes on W. Denes, 16, 1893) estimated
the total population of the Sekani group
at 1,300; the Sekani proper, on both sides
of the Rocky mts., numbering 500, the
Tsattine 700, and the Sarsi 100. In 1909
the Sarsi (q. v. ) alone were officially re
ported to number 197.
Al-ta-tin.— Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192B,
1887. Lhtaten.— Moriee in Proc. Can. Inst., 118,
1889 ('inhabitants of beaver dams': applied
also to Nahane). i'tat-'tenne.— Moriee, Notes on
W. Denes, 29, 1893 ('people of the beaver dams':
Takulli name.) Rocky Mountain Indians. — Ban
croft, Nat. Races, I, map, 35, 1882. Secanais.—
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 651, 1883 ('men
who live on the mountain'). Secunnie.— Hale,
Ethnol. and Philol., 202, 1846. Sekanais.— Petitot,
Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1870. Sekanais toene. —
Moriee in Proc. Can. Inst., 113, 18S9. Sekan'-es.—
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1«09. Sicannis.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 115, 1874. Sicanny.— Pope,
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Sicaunies.— Harmon,
Jour., 190, 313, 1820. Siccane.— Can. Ind. AfY., 91,
1876. Siccanies.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19,
1862. Siccannies.— Hind, Labrador Penin., n, 261,
app., 1863. Siccony. — Ross, MS. notes on Tinne,
B. A. E. Sickanies.— Ross in Smithson. Rep. 1866,
309, 1872. Sickannies.— Ross, MS. vocab., B. A. E.
Siconi.— Wilkes, U.S. Expl. Exped., IV, 451, 1845.
Sikanis.— Duflot de Mofras, Expl. de 1'Oregon, II,
339, 1844. Sikanni. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 71, 1856. Sikannies.— Keane in Stanford,
Compend., 535, 1878. Sikennies.— Ibid., 464. Thse-
canies.— Dunn, Hist. Oregon, 79,1844. The-ke-ne.—
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1*05 ('dwellers on
the mountains' ) . The'-ken-neh. —Ross, MS. notes
on Tinne, B. A. E. The-ke-ottine.— Petitot, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1865. The-khene.— PeHtot in Bull.
Soc. Ge"og. Paris, chart, 1875. The-kk'a-ne. —
Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves, 362, 1891
('peopleontriemoimtain'). The-kka-ne— Petitot,
Diet, Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876. The-kke-Ottine.—
Petitot in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., 651, 1883.
Thickcannies.— Hind, Labrador Penin., II, 261,
1863. Thikanies.— Hardisty in Smithson. Rep.
1866, 311, 1872. Tsekanie.— McLean, Hudson's Bay,
I, 235, 1849. Tse'kehne.— Moriee, Notes on W.
Denes, 19, 1893. Tsekenne.— Moriee in Proc. Can.
Inst 112, 1889 ('inhabitants of the rocks').
Tsikanni.— Latham, Nat. Hist, Man, 306, 1850.
Tsitka-ni.— Richardson, Aret. Exped., n, 31, 1851.
Sekhatsatunne (Se-fja'-tJi'i tfnmt). A for
mer village of the Chastacosta, on the N.
bank of Rogue r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 234, 1890.
Sekhushtuntunne (Se-qnc-tnn jnnnt',
'people at the big rocks')- A band of
the Mishikhwutmetunne formerly living
on Coquille r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 232, 1890.
Sekumne (Se-kum'-ne). A former Maid u
village on the right bank of American r.,
about 10 in. above Sacramento, Cal.
Lacomnis.-Taylor in Cal. Farmer June S, I860.
Secumnes.-Hale, Ethnol. and Philol. 631. 1846.
Secumni.— Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., \ I,
79 1854. Sekamne.— Hale, op.cit.,22l
Hale misquoted by Bancroft, Nat. Iteces. I, «0,
1874. Sekume. -Latham, Opuscula, 313, I860. Se-
kumne.-Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist xvil.
pt 3 pi. 38, 1905. Sekumne, -Hale, op. cit,, 631,
Sicumnes.— Ibid., 630.
SEKWU SEMINOLE
[B. A. E.
Sekwm.V/;'-»n«). TheKlikitatnameof
a villa-vat theforks of Cowlit/r.A\ ash.,
, istiS i,resumablvl>elongingtotheCow-
., jirijj. -(Jibbs.'MS. no. 24S, B. A. E.
Selalkwoi.sW-"/'-/.-//^. A Salish village,
•ilx.ut IS'io below the forks ot Dwannsn
r Wa-h.. and probably below the june-
tj.'.n <>f White and Green rs.— Gibbs, MS.
no. 24s, P.. A. K.
Selawigmiut. A tribe ot Alaskan Es
kimo living on Selawik lake, K. of Kotze-
btiesd., Alaska. They numbered 100 in
IS.so
Chilivik.— Zaposkin, iKwr. Kuss. Poss.Am , I, -4,
1*47. Seelawik Mutes.— Kelly, Arct. Eskimos,
ch'irt 1s'"1 Selawigamute.— Petroff in Ipth Cen-
Mis.A'lH>kH.t lvx'- Selawig'mut.— Dall in Cont.
N \ Kihiu'l., !, 1-. 1S77. Silawi'nmiun. — Murdoch
in' yt'h ' Krp. 15. A. K., 44, 1S92. Sulawig-meuts.—
H,«.].,T. Crui-r of Corwin, 26, isM.
Seldovia i Russian: 'herring'). A Kan-
iaL'miut Kskimo village on the s. side of
Kachemakbay. w. must of Kenai penin.,
\la-ka l'op.'74inlS80; 9l»inl890. ( Te-
troff. luth Census Alaska, 25), 1884.)
Selelot (N./\Vr,/i. A Squawnrish divi
sion living on P>nrrard inlet, coast of
P.ritish Columbia.— Boas, .MS., B. A. K.,
Selenite. See diipxiiin.
Seleuxa. A former Seminole townat the
head of < )cilla r.. probably in Madison co.,
Kla.- II. R. Kx. Doc. 74 (1828), 19th Cong.,
1-t sess., L'7, iM'ti.
Selikwayi (»//•'//•</'//; ). A C'herokee
s«-ttlement, about the time of the removal
of the trihe to the \V. in 1 S.'l'.t, on Sallac< »a
cr., probably at or near the present Salla-
coa, ( 'herokee co., N. \v. ( la. The name is
that of a small green snake, and of a tall
broad-bladed grass bearing a fancied re-
HMnhlanrc to it. (j. M. )
8»lHco*h. Dnr.,,1 17'.»'.t (|Untf(! hv Koyco in ,">th
K- •]•• H. A. K.. 111. I»s7.
Selkuta (\. l-l;n'-tn^. A I'.ellacoola vil
lage <>n the N. side ot the month of IJella-
«-'H,ht r.. I'.rit. Col. — I'.oas in Mem. Am.
MM.-. Nat. Hi-t.. n, 4(.t, LS98.
Sels •food->teamers'). The name ap
plied, probably contemptuously, to a
ida family of |.,\v social rank which
•fined :l subdivision of the lllgahetgn-
max. It is related that the people.,!' this
iywi-ivMHinich in thehal>it ofsteam-
f'^1 that oiHM.ftheirwomcnonce said
"NNV .-hall b,. (,,!],,! 'foo<l-steamers'"'
happened. Low-class people in
r families seem to have received the
M' name.— Swunton, Cont. Haida "70
f.-/;,',-,'.,). A Katsey summer
'llHL'e at the |M.a,| ()f pit, la'k(>) Nvhirh
uto lower Fra«T r., P.rit Col -
'«» l:''!'- I'nt. A. A. S., 454, 1K94
8«meckamcnce. Sec S»-inirh-nni-iii
|emchau«.v^A-o-,'l(,' little lynx'). \
H 1'Tid.e band of
M'a.nukoMthes. sideof Thomp-
•»'r,.:i'm. Iro.nLvtton, Hrit. Col -Teit
-Mus. Nat. Hist., ii( 173,1900
Semiahmoo. A Salish tribe living about
the bay of the same name in N. w. Wash
ington and s. w. British Columbia. In 1843
they numbered 300, and in 1909 there were
38 of the tribe on the Canadian side.
Birch Bay.— Farnham, Trav., Ill, 1843. Samam-
hoo.— Can. Inrt. AiY., 80S, 1S79. Semiahmoo.— Wil
son in Jour. Ethnol. rioc. Lond., 278, 1866. Semi-
a'mo.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes, Can., 10,
1S89. Sem-mi-an-mas.— Fitzhugh inlnd. Aff. Rep.
1857, 328, LSfiS. Shimiahmoo.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R.
Rep. ,1,433, 18.ri5. Simiahmoo.— (iibbs, Clallamand
Lunim'i 6, 1863. Simiamo. — Tolmie and Daw-
son, Voeabs. Brit. Col., 119B, 1884. Skim-i-ah-
moo.— Gibb.s in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 436, 1855.
Seminole (Creek: Sim-a-n</-l<', or Isti
Himanule, 'separatist', 'runaway'). A
Mnskhogean trilie of Florida, originally
made up of immigrants from the Lower
Creek towns on Chattah'oochee r., who
moved down into Florida following the
destruction of the Apalaehee (q. v. ) and
other native tribes. They were at lirst
classed with the Lower Creeks, but began
to be known under their present name
about 1775. Those still residing in
Florida call themselves Ikaniuksalgi,
'peninsula people' (Gatschet).
The Seminole, before the removal of the
main body to Indian Tor. , consisted chiefly
of descendants of Muscogee (Creeks)
and Hitchiti from the Lower Creek towns,
with a considerable number of refugees
from the I'pper Creeks after the Creek
war, together with remnants of Yamasee
and other conquered tribes, Yuchi, and
a large negro element from runaway
slaves. When Hawkins wrote, in 1799,
they had 7 towns, which increased to 20
or more as they overran the peninsula.
While still under Spanish rule the
Seminole became involved in hostility
with the United States, particularly in the
War of 1S12, and again in 1817-18, the
latter being known as the first Seminole
war. This war was quelled by Gen.
Andrew Jackson, who invaded Florida
with a force exceeding 3,000 men, as the
result of which Spain ceded the territory
to the United States in 1819. By treaty of
Ft Moultrie in 1823, the Seminole ceded
most of their lands, excepting a central
reservation; but on account of pressure
from the border population for their com
plete removal, another treaty was nego
tiated at Paynes Landing in 1832, by
which they were bound to remove be
yond the Mississippi within 3 years.
The treaty was repudiated by a large pro
portion of the tribe, who, under the lead
ership of the celebrated Osceola (q. v.),
at once prepared for resistance. Thus
began the second Seminole war in 1835,
with the killing of Emathla, the princi
pal signer of the removal treaty, and^oC
Cum. A. R. Thompson, who had been in
strumental in applying pressure to those
who opposed the arrangement. The war
lasted nearly 8 years, ending in Aug. 1842,
with the practical expatriation of the tribe
BULL. 30]
SEMINOLE
501
from Florida for the W., but at the cost
of the lives of nearly 1,500 American
troops and the expenditure of $20,000,000.
One incident was the massacre of Maj.
F. L. Dade's command of 100 men, only
one man escaping alive. The Seminole
negroes took an active part throughout
the war.
Those removed to Oklahoma were sub
sequently organized into the "Seminole
Nation," as one of the so-called Five
Civilized Tribe*. In general condition
SEMINOLE MAN (MACCAULEv)
and advancement they are about on a
level with their neighbors, and kinsmen
of the Creek Nation. In common with
the other tribes they were party to the
agreement for the opening of their lands
to settlement, and their tribal govern
ment came to an end in Mar. 1906. In
1908 they were reported officially to
number 2,138, largely mixed with negro
blood, in addition to 986 "Seminole
freedmen." A refugee band of Semi
nole, or, more properly, Seminole ne
groes, is also on the Mexican side of the
Rio Grande in the neighborhood of
Eagle Pass, Texas.
The Seminole still residing in the s.
part of Florida, officially estimated at 358
in 1900, but reduced to about 275 in 1908,
remain nearly in their original condition.
Within the last few years the Govern
ment has taken steps to secure to them a
small permanent reservation to include
their principal settlements. In general
characteristics they resemble the Creeks,
from whom they have descended. The
best account of their present status is
that of MacCauley in the 5th Hep. B. A.
E., 1887. Consult also Bartram, Travels,
ed. 1792; Dimock in Collier's Weekly
Oct. 17, 1908; Fairbanks, Florida, 1901;
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, n, 1884-88;
Sprague, Hist. Fla. War, 1848.
Their towns and bands were Ahapopka,
Ahosulga, Alachua, Alatiers, Alapaha,
Alligator, Alouko, Apnkasasocha, Asa-
palaga, Attapulgas, Beech Creek, Big
Cypress Swamp, Big Hammock, Bow-
legs' Town, Bucker Woman's Town,
Burges Town, Calusahatchee, Capola,
Catfish Lake, Chefixico's Old Town,
Chetuckota, Chiaha, Chicuchatti, Choco-
nikla, Chohalaboohhulka, Chokoukla,
Coe Iladjo's Town, Cohowofooche, Cow
Creek, Cuscowilla, Etanie, Etotulga, Fish-
eating Creek, Fowl Town, Ilatchcala-
mocha, Hiamonee, Hitchapuksassi,
Hitchitipusy, llomosassa, John Hicks'
Town, Jolee, Lochchiocha, Loksa-
chumpa, McQueen's Milage, Miami
River, Mlkasuki, Mosquito Indians, Mu
latto Girl's Town, Negro Town, New
Mikasuky, Notasulgar, Ochisialgi, Ochu-
ceulga, Ochupocrassa, Ocilla, Oclackona-
yahe, Oclawaha, Ohathtokhouchy, Oke-
humpkee, Oktahatke, Oponays, Owassis-
sas, Payne's Town, Pea Creek Band, Pico-
lata, Pi'laklikaha, Pilatka, Phillimees, Pin-
derTown, Red Town, Sampala, Santa Fe,
Sarasota, Seccherpoga, Seleuxa, Sitarky,
Spanawatka, Suwanee, Talahassee, Talofa
Okhase, Taluachapko-apopka, Tattowhe-
hallys, Toctoethla, Tohopekaliga, Toloa-
wathla, Toponanaulka, Totstalahoeetska,
Tuckagulga, Tuslalahockaka, Wacahoota,
Wakasassa, Wasupa, Wechotookme,
Weechitokha, Welika, Wewoka, Willa-
noucha, Withlacoochee, Withlacoochee-
talofa, Withlako, Yalacasooche, Yalaka,
Yolanar, Yumersee ( Yamasee). (.1. M. )
Ikanafaskalgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 66,
1884 ('people of the pointed land': Creek name,
from Ikan-f<i*ki, 'the pointed land,' referring to
Florida peninsula; algi' people'). Ikaniuksalgi.—
Ibid. ('Peninsula people,' own name, from
ikana 'land,' in-ytiksa 'its point, i. e. point c
land or peninsula'). Ishti semoh.— Bnnton,
Florida Penin., 145, 1859. Isti simanole.— Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 66, 1884 ( = ' separatist,' 'run
away'). Isty-semole.— Gallatin in Trans. Am
Anti'q. Soc., ir, 94, 1S36 (improperly translated
•wild men'). Lower Creeks.-Knox (1789) m Am.
St. Papers, Ind. Aff.. i, 15, 1832 (here used to desig
nate the Seminole as emigrants from the Lower
SKMONAN SENECA
[B. A. E.
Creek namei . Simano'la'li. — Ibid.
Bim-e-lo-le.— Hawkins (1799),
is. -wild'). Sim-e-no-le.—
onolayt.-Milf..rt. Meinnire, 12U, 1W± Sim-u-no-
U._4;r,,yson, Creek MS., vocal)., B. A. K.. KSM
(Ovcknaino. Tallahaski.-Gatschot, Creek Migr.
-; so called "from their town Talla-
hM.s»iV'i. TJngiayo-rono.— Gatschet, ilml. Cl"-'11-
iiiMila i.coi.lf': Huron name). Wild Creeks.—
Kllicott, Journal. 2IC.-7, 17'.i'.>.
Semonan. A former tribe noted by
MiisMiMt-t as on the road from Coahuila
to the Texas country in 1W)0. They are
possibly the Tsepo>en of .Joutel
kmonan! — Ma>>anet. Dict
171'.. MS. Tsepcoen.— Juutd in Manjry. Dec., ill,
identical?). Tsepechoen frercuteas. —
n Fiscal. Nov. '60,
n M
Tsepecho
•>'.'. 1^78
Ban-in. KiiNtyu, -J71, \723 ( -Tsej-.coen and Sere-
rontrhii'. fsepehoen.— Joutel. J«mr., 90, 1719.
Twprhouen.— It, id.. 111.
Sempoapi (Stiii-)io-<t-)>i). The Tewa
name of u ruined Tano pueblo of the
compact, roiuninnal type, situated near
(iold'-u, Santa l-'e co.,'N. Mex. Accord
ing to Bandelier ( Kitch, N. Mex. ,201,
l.wi; Arch. InM. Tapers, iv. IDS, 1S92) it
was abandoned probably in 1-">''1 on ac
count of a raid by other Indians.
Vilvrrde. -Haudrli.T, «.|.. cit.
Senan i 'liird' ). A Yuchi clan.
S«n»r Uha. *,atM'hct, I'l-liee MS., 15. A. K., 70,
lw.r» i • i.inl clan' i.
Benap. See Sun imp.
8ena8qua(c«|iiivalentof Delaware/^uoxJt-
ifunl, 'original «jia--s,' i. e. }:ra>s which was
Mip|H>s4'd to have ^n>wn on the land from
tin- Ix^iiininu'. liuttenber). A former
Kitchawank fortified village on Iludsonr.,
lit the iiK-uth of (Voton r., in Westchester
«'o., N. Y. It may be identical with Kit-
rliawank village.— Huttenber (1) Tribes
iiii K., 7'.», 1S72, (-J) ln,i. (;e()(r.
-, !".», P.HNi.
Benati. A Tatsakutchin village on the
N. hide of Yukon r., Alaska, above the
mouth .,f Tanana r.
Sonatach. Mentioned by ( irant (.lonr
ioy. (ie<^. SIM-., 2«,«, 1857) an a Nootka
i\. coast of Vancouver id
Soneca r place of the stone,' the \n-
d fc.rm of the Dutrh enunciation of
Moh.-an rt'iiiWinK of the; Ironuoian
:l«m.- ap,*.|lative (t,iei,ln, or, strictlv
''.and with adifferentethnie
Oniniule'ror/non', meanint; 'peo-
HtandinK or projecting ruck or
* promm.-nt and influential
"•lr-|""M«,.v.,. Whentirst
""•> "ccupi«-<l that partof w Xew
ween S-iuvu lake and Geneva r.,
liaving their council fire at Tsonontowan,
near Naples, in Ontario co. After the po
litical destruction of the Erie and Neuters,
about the middle of the seventeenth
century, the Seneca and other Iroquois
people" carried their settlements west
ward to L. Erie and southward along the
Alleghany into Pennsylvania. They also
received into their tribe a portion of these
conquered peoples, by which accessions
they became the largest tribe of the con
federation and one of the most important.
They are now chiefly settled on the Alle-
gany, Cattaraugus, and Tonawanda res.,
N. Y. A portion of them remained under
British jurisdiction after the declaration
of peace and live on Urand River res.,
Ontario. Various local bands have been
known as Buffalo, Tonawanda, and Corn-
planter Indians; andtheMingo, formerly
in Ohio, have become officially known as
Seneca from the large number of that
tribe among them. No considerable
number of the Seneca ever joined the
Catholic, Iroquois colonies.
In the third quarter of the 16th cen
tury the Seneca was the last but one of
the Iroquois tribes to give its suffrage
in favor of the abolition of murder and
war, the suppression of cannibalism, and
the establishment of the principles upon
which the League of the Iroquois was
founded. However, a large division of
the tribe did not adopt at once the course
of the main body, but, on obtaining cov
eted privileges and prerogatives, the^ re
calcitrant body was admitted as a constitu
ent member iii the structure of the League.
The two chiefships last added to the
quota of the Seneca were admitted on
condition of their exercising functions be
longing to a sergeant-at-arms of a modern
legislative body as well as those belong
ing to a modern secretary of state for
foreign affairs, in addition to their duties
as federal chieftains; indeed, they be
came the warders of the famous "Great
Black Doorway" of the League of the
Iroquois, called Ka<"rilioih'W(idjV go'nti1 by
the Onondaga.
In historical times the Seneca have
been by far the most populous of the five
tribes originally composing the League
of the Iroquois. The Seneca belong in
the federal organization to the tribal
phratry known by the political name
Ilf>ndufl.ni8flh2n't meaning, 'they are
clansmen of the fathers,' of which the
Mohawk are the other member, when
the tribes are organized as a federal coun
cil; but when ceremonially organized the
Onondaga also belong to this phratry (see
(i(>i'<rnnient). In the federal council the
Seneca are represented by eight federal
chiefs, but two of these were added to
the original six present at the first fed
eral council, to give representation to that
BULL. 30]
SENECA
503
part of the tribe which had at first re
fused to join the League. Since the
organization of the League of the Iroqnois,
approximately in the third quarter of the
16th century, the number of Seneca clans,
which are organized into two phratries
for the performance of both ceremonial
and civil functions, have varied. The
names of the following nine have been
recorded: Wolf, Honnat 'haiwn'iW; Bear,
Hodidjionni'/gd); Beaver, HodigWgegd' ;
Turtle, HadinWden1; Hawk, Hadi'-
shwWgaiiu'; Sandpiper, Hodi'ne'si'iu',
sometimes also called Snipe, Plover, and
Killdee; Deer, Hadinion'gviaiiu'; Doe,
Hodinon)/deogd\ sometimes Honiiont'-
gondjenl; Heron, HocHdalo1^ / gd\ In a list
of clan names made in 1838 by Gen.
Dearborn from information given him by
Mr Cone, an interpreter of the Tona-
wandaband, the Heron clan is called the
Swan clan with the native name given
above. Of these clans only five had an
unequal representation in the federal
council of the League; namely, the Sand
piper, three, the Turtle, two, the Hawk,
one, the Wolf, one, and the Bear, one.
One of the earliest known references to
the ethnic name Seneca is that on the
Original Carte Figurative, annexed to the
Memorial presented to the States-General
of the Netherlands, Aug. 18, 1616, on
which it appears with the Dutch plural as
Sennecas. This map is remarkable also
for the first known mention of the ancient
Lne, sometimes called Gahkwas or Kahk-
wah; on this map they appear under the
name last cited, Gachoi (ch = kh) and
were placed on the N. side of the w
branch of the Susquehanna. The name
did not originally belong to the Seneca,
but to the Oneida, as the folio win" lines
will show.
^In the early part of Dec. 1034, A rent
van Curler (orCorlaer), the commissary
or^factorof the Manor of Rensselaerwyck
(his uncle's estate), set out from" Ft
Orange, now Albany, N. Y., in the inter
est of the fur-trade," to visit the Mohawk
and the Sinnekens. Strictly speaking,
the latter name designated the Oneida,
but at this time it was a general naim>,
usually comprising the Onondaga, the
Cayuga, and the Seneca, in addition. At
that period the Dutch and the French
commonly divided the Five Jroquois
tribes into two identical groups; to the
first, the Dutch gave the name M aquas
(Mohawk), and to the latter. Sinnekens
(Seneca, the final -o^- being' the Dutch
genitive plural), with the connotation of
the four tribes mentioned above. The
French gave to the latter group thegeneral
name "les Iroquois Superieurs", ''les
Hiroquoisd'en haut", i. e. the Upper Iro
quois, "les Hiroquoisdes pays plus hauts,
nommes Sontouaheronnons" (literally,
'the Iroqiiois of the upper country,
called Sontouaheronnons' ), the latter be
ing only another form of "les Tsonnon-
SENECA WON
touans" (the Seneca); and to the first
group the designations "les Iroquois in-
ferieurs" (the Lower Iroquois), and "les
Hiroquois d'en bas, nommes Agnechron-
504
SENECA
[B. A. E.
non-" -the Mohawk: literally, 'thelro-
ioi< from below, named Agnechron-
nons'i. This geographical rather than
political division of the Iroquois tribes,
tirst made by Champlain and the early
Dutch at Kt Orange, prevailed until about
the third quarter of the 17th century.
Indeed. Governor Andros, two years
after (.reenhaL'h's visit to the several
triU-sof the Iroquois in 1677, still wrote,
"Ye < >neidas deemed ye lirst nation
ofsineques.' The Journal of Van Curler,
mentioned above, records the interesting
fact that during his visit to the tribes
he celebrated the New Year of 1635 at a
place called Knnc<inti>'h(t(H' or ftinnekens.
The tir-t of these names was the Iro
quois and the second, the Mohegan,
nan ie for the place, or, preferably, the Mo-
hevraii translation of the Iroquois name.
The Dutch received their lirst knowledge
of the Iroquois tribes through the Mohe
gan. T he name 7v// /<"/"//< A"f/<' is evidently
written f..r <>,,; nmtt'' <nj<~i 'ijt. \ 'at the place
of the people ..f the standing (projecting)
stone.' At that date this was the chief
town of the < Micida. Van Curler's Jour
nal identities the name Xinucki'nx with
this town, which is presumptive evidence
that it is the Mohegan rendering of the
Iro.|iioi.- local name OiiiTi'infi' ', 'it is a
standing or projecting stone', employed
as an ethnic appellative. The derivation
• •I \.;<n,7.-. /,.< from Mohegan appears to be
a.- follows: if'.*/'/////', 'a stone, or rock', -ika
or -i././. denotive of 'plaee of, or 'abun-
daneeof. and the linal -en* supplied by
the Dutch genitive plural ending, the
whole Mohegan synthesis meaning 'place
f the standing stone' : and with a suitable
pronominal atlix, like o- or j/v"?-, which
wa- not recorde.l by the Dutch writers,
the translation nullifies, 'they are of the
place of the standing stone.' This deriva
tion is.-ontinned by the Delaware name
""• f'T the Oneida, which has a
' derivation. The initial //•- rep-
rp-nt* approximately an o-sound, and H
ix of verbs and nouns denotive of
d jH-rson: the intercalarv -(- is
1 veuplu.ni,., being employed" to pre-
vi-nt the coah-M-ence of t|ie two vowel
•: :i" I it is evident that tix*t,w i^
•'h.-r form ,,f „-,,•„„;. -stone',
ritwl ,,\e. Hence it appears that the
»"'» DHaware names for the
' are connate i,, .lerivation and
I'/nilication. Hn-kewelder
rim-, the In.
M'-h.-k-:in
\\-ln
|"<..s Oi./.fl.wr,'^', the
n«l the Delaware
:'rt; H,v»''".vin,,u8 ami are ho-
Oneida, was it strictly applicable. The
name Sinnekens, or Sennecaas (Visscher's
map, ca. 1660), became the tribal name
of the Seneca by a process of elimination
which excluded from the group and from
the connotation of the general name the
nearer tribes as each with its own proper
native name became known to the Euro
peans. Obviously, the last remaining
tribe of the group would finally acquire
as its own the general name of the group.
The Delaware name for the Seneca wras
Mexaxtin^ti (the Maechachtinni of Hecke-
welder), which signifies 'great moun
tain'; this is, of course, a Delaware ren
dering of tbe Iroquois name for the
Seneca, Djiionondowarien''/akttf , or Djiio-
nondowdnefi'ron'non', 'People of the
Great Mountain.' This name appears
disguised as Trudamani(Cartier, 1534-35),
Entouhonorons, Chouontouarouon—Chon-
ontonaronon (Champlain, 1615), Ouentou-
aroiicns (Champlain, 1627), and Tsonon-
touan or Sonoiitouan (Jes. Rel., passim).
Previous to the defeat and despoliation
of the Neuters in 1651 and the Erie in
l(>.r)h', the Seneca occupied the territory
drained by Genesee r., eastward to the
lands of the Cayuga along the line of the
watershed between Seneca and Cayuga
lakes.
The political history of the Seneca is
largely that of the League of the Iroquois,
although owing to petty jealousies among
the various tribes the Seneca, like the
others, sometimes acted independently in
their dealings with aliens. But their in
dependent action appears never to have
been a serious and deliberate rupture of
the bonds uniting them with the federal
government of the League, thus vindi
cating the wisdom and foresight of its
founders in permitting every tribe to re
tain and exercise a large measureof auton
omy in the structure of the federal gov
ernment. It was sometimes apparently
imperative that one of the tribes should
enter into a treaty or other compact with
its enemies, while the others might still
maintain u hostile attitude toward the
alien contracting party.
During 1622 theMontagnais, theAlgon-
kin, and the Ilurons sought to conclude
peace with the Iroquois ( Yroquois =
Mohawk division?), because "they were
weary and fatigued with the wars which
tlr y had had for more than 50 years."
The armistice was concluded in 1624, but
was broken by the continued guerrilla
warfare of the Algonkin warriors; for this
reason the Seneca (" Ouentouoronons
d'autre nation, amis desdits Yrocois")
killed i n the " village of the Yrocois" the
^'nbassycomposedof a Frenchman, Pierre
M agnail, and three Algonquian ambassa
dors. This resulted in the renewal of the
war. So in Sept. 1627, the Iroquois, in-
BULL. 30]
SENECA
505
eluding the Seneca, declared war against
the Indians and the French on the St
Lawrence and its northern affluents by
sending various parties of warriors against
them.
From the Jesuit Relation for 1635
(p. 34, 1858) it is learned that the Seneca,
after defeating the Hurons in the spring
of 1634, made peace with them. The
Hurons in the following year sent an
embassy to Sonontouan, the chief town of
the Seneca, to ratify the peace, and while
there learned that the Onondaga, the
Oneida, the Cayuga, and the Mohawk
were desirous of becoming parties to the
treaty.
In 1639 the war was renewed by the
Hurons, who in May captured 12 prisoners
from the Seneca, then regarded as a
powerful people. The war continued
with varying success. The Jesuit Rela
tion for 1641 (p. 75, 1858) says the Seneca
were the most feared of the enemies of
the Hurons, and that they were only one
day's journey from Ongniaahra (Niagara),
the most easterly town of the Neuters.
The Relation for 1643 (p. 61) says that
the Seneca (i. e. " les Hiroquois d'en
haut"), including the Cayuga, the Onei
da, and the Onondaga, equaled, if they
did not exceed, in number and power the
Hurons, who previously had had this
advantage; and that the Mohawk at this
time had three villages with 700 or 800
men of arms who possessed 300 arque
buses that they had obtained from the
Dutch and which they used with skill
and boldness. According to the Jesuit
Relation for 1648 (p. 49, 1858), 300 Seneca
attacked the village of the Aondironnons,
and killed or captured as many of its
inhabitants as possible, although this
people were a dependency of the Neuters
who were at peace with the Seneca at
this time. This affront nearly precipi
tated war between the Iroquois and the
Neuters.
The Seneca warriors composed the
larger part of the Iroquois warriors who
in 1648-49 assailed, destroyed, and dis
persed the Huron tribes; it was likewise
they who in 1649 sacked the chief towns
of the Tionontati, or Tobacco tribe; and
the Seneca also took a leading part in the
defeat and subjugation of the Neuters in
1651 and of the Erie in 1656. From the
Journal des PP. Jesuites for 1651-52 ( Jes.
Rel., Thwaites' ed., xxxvn, 97, 1898) it
is learned that in 1651 the Seneca, in
waging war against the Neuters, had been
so signally defeated that their women and
children were compelled to flee from
Sonontowan, their capital, to seek refuge
among the neighboring Cayuga.
In 1652 the Seneca were plotting with
the Mohawk to destroy and ruin the
French settlements on the St Lawrence.
Two years later the Seneca sent an
embassy to the French for the purpose of
making peace with them, a movement
which was probably brought about by
their rupture with* the Erie. But the
Mohawk not desiring peace at that time
with the French, perhaps on account of
their desire to attack the Hurons on
Orleans id., murdered two of the three
Seneca ambassadors, the other having
remained as a hostage with the French.
This act almost resulted in war between
the two hostile tribes; foreign affairs,
however, were in such condition as to
prevent the beginning of actual hostility.
On Sept, 19, 1655, Fathers Chaumonot
and Dablon, after pressing invitations to
do so, started from Quebec to visit and
view the Seneca country, and to establish
there a French habitation and teach the
Seneca the articles of their faith.
In 1657 the Seneca, in carrying out the
policy of the League to adopt conquered
tribes upon submission and the expression
of a desire to live under the form of gov
ernment established by the League, had
thus incorporated eleven different tribes
into their body politic.
In 1652 Maryland bought from the
Minqua, or Susquehanna Indians, i. e.
the Conestoga, all their land claims on
both sides of Chesapeake bay up to the
mouth of Susquehanna r. In 1663, 800
Seneca and Cayuga warriors from the
Confederation of the Five Nations were
defeated by the Minqua, aided by the
Man-landers. The Iroquois did not ter
minate their hostilities until famine had
so reduced the Conestoga that in 1675,
when the Marylanders had disagreed
with them and had withdrawn their
alliance, the Conestoga were completely
subdued by the Five Nations, who there
after claimed a right to the Minqua lands
to the head of Chesapeake bay.
In 1744 the influence of the French
was rapidly gaining ground among the
Seneca; meanwhile the astute and per
suasive Col. Johnson wras gradually win
ning the Mohawk as close allies of the
British, while the Onondaga, the Cayuga,
and the Oneida, under strong pressure
from Pennsylvania and Alrginia, sought
to be neutral.
In 1 686, 200 Seneca warriors went w.
against the Miami, the Illinois in the mean
time having been overcome by the Iroquois
in a war lasting about five years. In 1687
the Marquis Denonville assembled a great
horde of Indians from the region of the
upper lakes and from the St Lawrence —
Hurons, Ottawa, Chippewa, Missisauga,
Miami, Illinois, Montagnais, Amikwa,
and others — under Durantaye, DuLuth,
and Tonti, to serve as an auxiliary force to
about 1,200 French and colonial levies, to
be employed in attacking and destroying
500
the Seneca. living reached Ironde-
,1Ul,jt. the Seneca landing-place on L.
Ontario, Denonville built there a s ock -
ade in which he left a garrison ot 440
IIU.n. Thence advancing to attack the
Sen.va villages. he was ambushed by 600
or StHi S-neea. who charged and drove
back tin- colonial levies and their Indian
allies and threw the veteran regiments
into disorder. Only by the overwhelm
ing numU'rs of hi* force was the traitor
ous Penomille saved from disastrous
defeat.
Iu 17'.:;. at Bloody linn and the Devil s
Hole, situated on Niagara r. about 4 m.
Mow the falls, the Seneca ambushed a
British supply train on the portage road
from Ft Schlos.-er to Ft Niagara, only
three escaping from a force of nearly 100.
At a short distance from this place the
name Seneca ambushed a British force
composed of two com panics of troops who
were hastening to tin- aid of the supply
train, only eight of whom escaped mas
sacre. These bloody and harsh measures
wen- the direct result of the general
unrest of the Six Nations and the west
ern triU's, arising from the manner of
the recent occupancy of the posts by the
British, after the surrender of Canada by
the French on Sept. S, IT'id. They con
tra.- ted tin- sympathetic and bountiful
paternalism of the French regime with
the neglect and niggardliness that char
acterized the British rule. Such was the
state of affairs that on July !'!», 17»>1, Sir
Win. .Johnson wrote to General Amherst :
"I see plainly that there appears to be
an universal jealousy amongst every
nation, on account of the hasty steps they
look upon we are taking towards getting
|*mwK-ion of this country, which meas
ure.-, I ma certain, will' never subside
whil-t we encroach within the limits
which you may recollect have been put
rider the protection of the King in the
year 17L'»i, and confirmed to them by him
and hia BUcctwRoro ever since and by the
>nl«Tv H-nt to the governors not to allow-
any one of his subjects nettling thereon
:that it should remain their abso-
SENECA
[B. A. E.
H American Revolution, so well had
• iHh at-ents reconciled them to the
I '-reat Britain that the Seneca
••tiler with a large majority of the
the Six Nations, notwithstand-
>r pledinw to the contrarv, reluc-
I.V;-POUK,| the eauseof the British
•"'""ies. ConwHjuentlythev
"tion for their folly'wheii
s. burned their villages1 and
•ir crops.
^tori<mal evidence that the
- Kri<- in the IHth and 19th
roy
The
centuries were chiefly an outlying colony
from the Iroquois tribe of that name
dwelling in New York. The significant
fact that in historical times their affilia
tions were never with the Iroquois, but
rather with tribes usually hostile to them,
is to be explained on the presumption
that they were rather some remnant of a
subjugated tribe dependent on the Seneca
and dwelling on lands under the jurisdic
tion of their conquerors. It is a fair
inference that they were largely subju
gated Erie and Conestoga. Regarding
the identity of these Indians, the follow
ing citation from Howe (Hist. Coll. Ohio,
n, 574, ISM) is pertinent: "The Senecas
of Sandusky— so-called — owned and oc
cupied 40,000 acres of choice land on
the K. side of Sandusky r., being mostly
in this [Seneca] and partly in San
dusky co. Thirty thousand acres of
this land was granted to them on the
2Wh of September, 1817, at the treaty
. . . of Maumee Rapids. . . . The re
maining 10,000 acres, lying s. of the
other, was granted by the treaty at St
Mary's, . . . 17th of September, 1818."
By the treaty concluded at Washington
Feb. 28, 1831, these Seneca ceded their
lands in Ohio to the United States and
agreed to emigrate s. w. of Missouri, on
Neosho r. The same writer states that
in 1831 "their principal chiefs were
Coonstick, Small Cloud Spicer, Seneca
Steel, Hard Hickory, Tall Chief, and
Good Hunter, the last two of whom
were their principal orators. The old
chief (iood Hunter told Henry C. Brish,
their subagent, that this band [which
numbered 3W in 1908] were in fact the
remnant of Logan's tribe, . . . and says
Mr Brish in a communication to us: 'I
cannot to this day surmise why they
were called Senecas. 1 never found a
Seneca among them. They were Cayu-
gas— who were Mingoes — among whom
were a few Oneidas, Mohawks, Onouda-
gas. Tuscarawas, and Wyandots.'" The
majoiity of them were certainly not
Cayuga, as Logan was Conestoga or Min-
go on his maternal side.
In 1677 the Seneca had but four villages,
but a century later the number had in
creased to about 30. The following are
the better known Seneca towns, which, of
course, were not at all contemporary.
Canadasaga, Canandaigua, Caneadea,
( 'at heri ne's Town, Cattaraugus,Chem ung,
New ( 'hemung, ( )ld Chemung, Chenango,
Cheronderoga, Chinoshageh, Condaw-
haw, Connewango, Dayoitgao, Deonun-
dagae, Deyodeshot, Deyohnegano, Deyo-
nongdadagana, Dyosyowan, Gaandowa-
uang, (iadaho, Gahato, Gahayanduk,
Canagweh, Ganawagus, Ganeasos, Gane-
dontwan, Ganogeh, Ganondasa, Ganos,
Ganosgagong, Gaonsagaon, Gaousge,
BULL. 30]
SENECA
507
Gaskosada, Gathtsegwarohare, Geneseo,
Gistaquat, Gwaugweh, Honeoye, Jonea-
dih, Kanagaro (3), Kanaghsaws, Kannas-
sarago, Kashong, Kaskonchiagon, Kay-
gen, Keinthe, Newtown, Oatka, Ongnia-
ahra, Onnahee, Onoghsadago, Onon-
darka, Owaiski, Sheshequin, Skahasegao,
Skoiyase, Sonojowauga, Tekisedaneyont,
Tioniongarunte, Tonawanda, Totiakton,
Tsonontowanen, Yorkjough,Yoroonwngo.
The earliest estimates of the numbers of
the Seneca, in 1660 and 1677, give them
about 5,000. Later estimates of the pop
ulation are: 3,500 (1721); 1,750 (1736)-
5,000 (1765); 3,250 (1778); 2,000 (1783)-
3,000 (1783), and 1,780 (1796). In 1825
those in New York were reported at 2,325.
In 1850, according to Morgan, those in
New York numbered 2,712, while about
210 more were on Grand River res. in
Canada. In 1909 those in New York
numbered 2,749 on the three reservations,
which, with those on Grand r., Ontario,
would give them a total of 2,962. The
proportion of Seneca now among the 4,071
Iroquois at Caughnawaga, 8t Keijis, and
Lake of Two Mountains, Quebec, can not
be estimated. (j. N. B. H. )
Anantooeah.— Adair quoted by Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 509, 1900 (from Ani'-Nun'dawe'gl, the
Cherokee name). Ani'-Nun'dawe'gi.— Mooney,
ibid. (Cherokee name, sing. Niin'dawe'gl; also
applied to the Iroquoisgenerally). Ani'-Se'nika.—
Ibid, (one of the Cherokee names). Antouho-
norons. — Champlain (1616), CEnvres, iv, 75, 1870.
Antouoronons.— Map of 1632, ibid., v, ii, 1870 (cf.
Entouohonoron). Antovorinos. — Freytas, Pena-
losa, Shea trans., 52, 83, 1882. Assikanna.— Gat-
schet, Fox MS., 1882 (Fox name; extended to the
whole of the Six Nations). Ceneca's.— Document
of 1719 in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist,, V, 528, 1855. Che-
nandoanes.— Malleryin Proc. A. A. A. S. 1877, xxvi,
352,1878. Chit-o-won-e-augh-gaw. — Macau ley, N.Y.,
II, 185, 1829. Chonontouaronon. — Shea in Charle-
voix, New France, 11, 28, note, 1866. Chonuntoo-
waunees.— Edwards (1751) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s. , X, 146, 1809. Chouontouaroiion.— Champlain
(1615), CEuvres, iv, 34, 1870. Ciniques.— Old form
quoted by Conover, MS. Hist, of Kanadesaga and
Geneva. Cinnakee. — McKendry (1779) in Conover,
ibid. Cinnigos.— Document of 1677 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., IX, 227, 1855. Cyneper.— Hyde (1712) in
N. C. Rec,, II, 900, 1886. Cynikers.— Hubbard (1680)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds.,v, 33, 1815. Djononte-
wake.— Hale, letter, B. A. E., Mar. 6, 1879 (Mohawk
name). Entouhonorono.— Champlain (1620), Voy.,
1,331,1830. Entouhonorons. — Champlain. CEuvres,
iv, 32, 1870. Entouohonorons.— Shea in Charlevoix,
New France, ir, 28, note, 1866. Entwohonoron.—
Ibid. Ganochgeritawe.— Pyrlseus (ca. 1750) quoted
in Am. Antiq., iv, 75, 1882 (a chief's name). Ho-
nan-ne-ho'-ont.— Morgan , League Iroq . , 97, 1 851 ( ' t he
doorkeeper'). Honnonthauans.— Bollan (1748) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., vi,132, 1800. Honux-
shiniondi. — Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885 ('he
makes a leaning house ': a name of the Iroquois
confederation). leuontowanois. — Weiser (1748)
in Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 97, 1848. Isonnontoans.—
Barton, New Views, app., 6, 1798. Isonnontonans.—
Hennepin.Cont. of New Discov.,93, 1698. Isonon-
touanes.— La Honton (1703) as quoted by Powmill
(1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, VI, 896, 1855. Jen-
eckaws.— Dalton (1783) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., X, 123, 1809 (misprint). Jenontowanos.—
Mallery in Proc. A. A. A. S. 1877, xxvi, 352,1878.
Lenekees.— Bacqueville de la Potherie, IV, 128,
1753 (misprint). Nan-tf-we'-ki.— icn Kate, Syno
nymic, 11, 1884 (Cherokee name). Nation de la
Grande Montagne.— Jes. Rel. for 1669, 16, 1858 (cf.
Tsonontowan). No°to-wa-ka.— Hewitt, Seneca MS.
vocab., B.A. E., 1883 (Tuscarora name). Notta-
wagees.— Glen (1750) quoted in Conover. MS Kan
and Geneva. Nun-da-wa'-o-no.— Morgan Leaeue
Iroq 51, 1851 ( ' the great hill people' : own name)!
Nundawaronah.— Mallerv in Proc A A A « 1877
xxvi 352, 1878. Nun'dawe'gi.-Moonev 'in 19th
Rep. B A E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee name, sing
form; cf. Ani'-N6n'dawe'g1,a.lx>ve). Nundowaga -
?™ ' feA6neCa MS" 1883' Ondawagas.-Treaty
1789) in Am. St. Papers, Iml. Aff. i, 512, 1832
(not to be confounded with the Onondaga)
Onughkaurydaaug.— Weiser (1748) in Drake Bk
Inds., bk. 5, 97, 1848 (name of a chief). Onunda-
waga.— Sc-hoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv 1'Ht 1854
Onuntewakaa.— Hale, letter, B. A E Mar t;'
1879. Ossikanna.— Gatschet, Fox MS., B A 'E '
1882 (Fox name; applied also to all the Six
Nations; plural, Ossikannehak). Ouentouoro-
nons.— Champlain (1615), CEuvres, vi, 143 1870
Padowagas.-Drake, Bk. Inds., x, 1848 (misprint
5?^ ^owagas). Paisans, Les.-Greenhalgh
(^^^inN. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., m, 252, 1853 (so
called by French). Sannagers.— Brickell, N. C.,
320,1737. SantSeronons.— .les. Rel. 1 643. 61, 1858
Seanecas.— Brockholls (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col
Hist., xin, 555, 1881. Senacaes.— Writer of 1676 iri
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix, 167 1871 Sena-
cars.— Mason (1684) in N. H. Hist, Soc. Coll., n 200
1827. Senacas.- Weiser (1748) in Thwaites Early
West. Trav., I, 31, 1904. Senakees.— Xiles (1760)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v, 332, 1861.
Senecaes. — Coxe, Carolana, 55, 1741. Senecas —
Brockholls (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xm,
555, 1881. Senecca.— Council of 1726 in X. C. Rec
II, 640,1886. Seneckes.— Winthrop (1664) in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 531, 1863. Senecques.—
Greenhalgh (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist , m
251, 1853. Senegars.— Brickell (1737) in Hay wood,
Tenn., 224, 1823. Senekaas.— Ksnauts and Rapilly
map, 1777. Senekaes.— Bellomont (1698) in N Y
Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 370, 1851. Senekas.— Dongan
(ra. 1687), ibid., in, 428, 1853. Senekees.— Louis
XIV (1699), ibid., ix, 698, 1855. Senekers.— Ibid.,
697. Senekes.— Dongan (1687), ibid., m, 514, 1853.
Senekies.— Livingston (1720), ibid., V, 565, 1855.
Senekoes.— Gale (1711) in N. C. Rec., I, 828, 1886.
Senequaes.— Ingoldsby (1691) in X. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., in. 792, 1853. Senequas.— Spotswood (1712)
in N. C. Rec., I. 861, 1886. Seneques.— Greenhalgh
(1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ill, 252, 1853. Sene-
quois. — Conover, MS. Hist, of Kanadesaga and
Geneva (old form). Senicaes.— Pateshall (1684) in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 90, 1S57. Senikers.— Marshe
(1744) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., vil, 197, 1801,
Sennagars.— Catesby, Nat. Hist. Car.,n, xiii, 1743.
Sennakas. — Colden, Five Nations, 42, 1727, quoted
in Conover, MS. Kanadesaga and Geneva. Senna-
kers.— Penhallow (1699) in N. H. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
I, 134, 1824. Sennecas.— Map of 1614 (?) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist,, I, 1856. Sennecca.— Council of
1725 in N. C. Rec., n, 570, 1886. Benneches.— Pen-
hallow (1726) in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 41, 1824.
Senneckes.— Clinton (1745) in N. Y Doc. Col. Hist.,
VI, 275, 1855. Sennecks. — Livingston (1698), ibid.,
IV, 341. 1854. Sennekaes.— Livingston (1691), ibid.,
781. Sennekas.— Dongan (1687), ibid., m, 476,
1853. Sennekees.— Document of 1712, ibid.,v, 588,
1855. Sennekies.— Livingston (1720;, ibid., 569.
Senneks.— Dudley (1721) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., VIII, 244, 1819. Sennpkus.— Ibid. Senne-
quans. — Conover, MS. Hist, of Kanadesaga and
Geneva (old form). Sennequens.— Document of
1656 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv, 374, 1883.
Senneques.— Livingston (1691), ibid., in, 782, 1853.
Sennickes.— Salisbury (1678), ibid.,xm, 531, 1881.
Sennicks.— Document of 1698, ibid., iv, 337, 1854,
Senontouant.— Tonti (1689) in Margry, Dec., m,
564, 1878. Senottoway.— Document of 1713 in
N. C. Rec., II, 1, 1886. Sha-de-ka-ron-ges.— Ma-
cauley, N. Y., n, 176, 1829 (a chiefs name).
Shinikes.— Livingston (1711) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., v, 272, 1855. Sianekees.— Albany Conference
(1737), ibid., vi, 99, 1855. Sikne.— Gatschet, I'ota-
watomi MS., 1878 (Potawatomi name; plural,
Sekne-eg). Simmagons.— Martin, N.C., 1,128,1829.
Sinacks.— Phillips (1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
m, 837, 1853. Smagars.-Brickell, N. C., 283, 1737
Sinakees.— Dongan (1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. I
III, 474, 1853. Sinakers.— Conover, MS.
508
SENECA SENECU
[B. A. E.
,\.Vf M^ Kii'nalu-iiiirt and (ieneva. Sineks.—
Hclloniii'n't ,17001 qiioti-d by Conover, ibid. Sine-
"*,'-n IIVN-.) in'x. Y."DOC. Col Hist.,
II :?>{ iVrt. Sinicker— WeiM-r (17:17) in School-
mil! Ind Tribw IV.33-MS51. Sinikers.— Weiser
r' ,,uot,-d by Drake. Hk. Inds., bk. 5, 97. IMS.
Binique*.-. \ndfos 1 1676) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xu. Vv». i>77. Sinnagers.— La\vson i!709i, N. ('.,
7 'ivki. Sinnakees. — I toucan (16s7) quoted by
I'-irkin-in Frontcmtc. ICO, 1SS5. Sinnakers.— Docu-
in.-iit ••( H>7 in N. V. !>oc. Col. IIi>t., in, -131.1853.
Binnakrs — Ibid. Sinnaques.— ibid., 432. Sinne-
ea« -l.ovehue 1 1»V.'.». quoted by Hutteiiber, Tribes
Hud-'ii K '-s 1S7'J. Sinneche.— Albany Confer-
,:».- 17.- inN.Y. Hoc. Col. Hist., v, s«7 1S55.
Binnfck .|».M-.nn.-ul of \>W. ibid., IV, 579, 18.54
Sinncck-i .-Ft Uraiiirc ConHTeiice (166Ui, ibid.,
\lii >». 1^-1. Sinneco. — Henp.an (liisl ), ibid.,
\n. '/>!. !S77. Sinnecus. — Heceknian 1 1661), ibid.,
SU Sinnedowane. — Writer ol 167:>, ibid., II, 594,
1*.^. Sinnek. — Livint:»lon (lt>>7i, ibid., in, 445,
Ivvi. Binnekaes — Dociniieiit of 16ss, ibid., 565.
Bianrka* - Ininint i 17J1 i, ibid., V, 5x9, 1S55. Sin-
nekff» - MuriH-t • 17'JiM. ibid., v. 577, 1S55 Sinne-
kfni -I »;iiiiu-ntoflf,:>7. ibid., xin, 73, 1881. Sin-
neke». - Idid.. 7J. Smnekies.— Schnyler (1720),
.. v. M.1. l^.Vi. Sinnekis.— Livingston (1699),
|| . iv. .V'7, Ix-M. Sinnekus.— Document of 1659,
•id.. Mil. 11:;. l^>i. Sinneqars.— Conover, MS.
I.-JII.M and i.cneva (old form). Sin-
nequaM — <toiiveniour . II'.'.KM in N. Y. Doc. Col.
. Sinnequens.— Ibid., \iv, 373.
.'. Sinneauois. -Coiiover. MS. Kanadesaira and
id form i. Sinnicars. — Dontran i ltJS7)
;- V. •. Col. Hi.t.. III. 516, ls:,H. Sinni-
CM.~. jrhainiliWJ .ibid., 823. Sinnichees.—
ibid., v. r.i-i, is:,:,. Sinnickes.—
t iir,«M.ihii|..iv. rJii.Ks:,!. Sinnickins —
'. ibid., in, -.23. 1S53. Sinnicks.-
•id.. 5] f,. Sinnicus — Herrman
•••73) in M,i|,. to uceonii-anv ,he Kept, of
li.-«'OM,rs. oMtheHudrv I.it.cl.ef. Va.nnd Md
Binnikaei -I.ivini:<ton i IC.'.il ) in X Y Doc'
1*53. Sinnikes.— Jamison ( 1697)'
1*51. Sinniques. — An.lros (1676)!
Sinnodowannes. — Dellins
1.. IV. 'iNi. is.-,.,. Sinnodwannes. — II. id .
-l-'iyb-rdWUbi.r.n.^-s.i^
v Sonno^touahernoTs0-
Sonnontoucronnons-Ihid
K,, •'^^kr:rT..-'1::r'-1,'.':!.'v:!ri'1i^:
" arjst
^•i.x"i^fv'i,,'^-,,ftf™t»,ur51~^'-1
^•b"uir;!El'S'if ^T:
7 1V>' Bonontrrrrhononi. j,.!!" \-t\'1 //•^'"•.j'
Bontouahrronnon.. - II, j, I ,.--,, ' „.. ;„£'
Teuontowanos.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 4, 1848.
Ti"-kwa.— Hewitt, inf'n, 1886 ('I do not know':
Tusearora nieknanie for the Seneca, on ac
count of the frequent use of this expression
by the latter tribe). Tionionhogarawe.— Pvrlteus
(ca. 1750) quoted in Am. Antiq., iv, 75, 1882 (a
chief's name). Toe-nen-hogh-hunt. — Macauley,
N. Y., II, 185, 1829. Tondamans.— Cartier (1535),
Bref Recit, 59, 1863 (identical; Hewitt considers
this form, Toudaman, and Trudaman in Cartier,
to be corruptions of Tsonondowanen, which he
says was applied to the Onondagaaswellastothe
Seneca). Tonnontoins. — 1'ouchot map (1758) in
N Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 694, 1858. Toudamans.—
Cartier (1535), Bref Recit, 59, 1863 (identical?).
To-wa"-ka'.— Hewitt, Seneca MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1883 (common Tusearora name, abbreviated from
Nontowaka). Trudamans.— Cartier (1535), Bref
Recit, 29, 1863. Ts-ho-ti-non-do-wa"-ga'. — Hewitt,
inf'n, 1886 (name used by the tribe; singular,
Tshonondowaga). Tsonantonon. — JeiTerys, Fr.
Doms., pt. l,map,1761. Tsonnonthouans.— Ibid.,49.
T. Son-non-thu-ans.— Macauley, N. Y., II. 176, 1829.
T. Sonnontouans. — Il)id. Tsonnontoiians, — Jes.Rel.
1669, 16, 1S58. Tsononthouans. — Am. Pioneer, II,
192, 1S43. Tsonontooas. — Keane in Stanford, C( im
pend., 535, 1878. Tsonontouans. — Lahontan, New
Voy., T, map, 1703. Tsonontowans. — Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, VI, 326, 1857. Tsonothouans.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., xi, 1818. Tsouonthousaas.— Boudinot,
star in the \Yest, 129, 1816. Tudamanes. — Cartier
(1535), Bref Recit, 29, 1863.
Seneca ( rsti/nigfl,, not translatable, but
it has no relation to the Iroquois tribal
name). A former important Cherokee
settlement on Keoweer., about the month
of Omneross cr. , in Oconee co., S. C.
IIo})e\vell, the country seat of General
Pickens, where the famous treaty was
made in 17S5, was near it, on the E. side
of the river. — Moonev in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 5i>i>, 11)00.
Sennekaw. — Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Sinica.— Bartra'm, Travels, 372, 1792
Seneca Town. A former village of Min-
£ros, occupied by the remnant of Logan's
band, situated on the E. side of Sandusky
r., in Seneca co., Ohio, probably opposite
Ft Seneca, established during the war of
1S1L>. It was on a tract of 40,000 acres in
Seneca and Sandusky cos., 30,000 acres of
which were granted the " Senecas of Han-
dusky," so called, by treaty of Sept, 29,
1817, and 10,000 acres by treaty of Sept.
17, IMS. P,y treaty of Feb. "28, 1831,
these Indians ceded' their Ohio lands to
the United States and removed to the
Xeosho r., Ind. Ty.
Senecu (.V-w-/-//7, probably from Tzen-
o-nii', which was perhaps the aboriginal
name.— Bandelier). A former pueblo of
the I'iro, 13 in. below Socorro, N. Mex.,
<>n the \v. bank of the Rio Grande, at the
site of the present village of San Antonio.
It was the neat of the Spanish mission of
San Antonio de Senecu founded in 1629
by Fray Antonio de Arteaga and Fray
Garcia de /uniga, or de San Francisco
(who died at Kl Paso and was buried at
Senecu in Hi73), and contained the rirst
church and monastery erected on the
lower course of the Rio Grande in New
Mexico. Regard ing the fate of the village,
Sandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 250,
i»2) says: "On the 2 'id of Jan. 1675,
SENECU DEL SUR SEPING
509
the Apaches surprised the pueblo of
Senecu, killed its missionary, FrayAlonzo
Gil de Avila, and slaughtered so many of
the inhabitants of all agew and both sexes
that the survivors fled in dismay to So-
corro, and the pueblo remained forever
deserted." Not to be confounded with
the Senecu (see Senecu del Sur) below El
Paso, in Chihuahua, wrhich was settled
about 1680 by fugitive Piro and Tigua
from New Mexico, some of them being
from the older Senecu. See also Piros;
Pueblos. ( F. w. H. )
Cenecu.— Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 310, 1869.
Renecuey. — New Mex. Doc. quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 171, 1889 (identical?). San-
Antonio de Senecu. — Benavides, Memorial, 19, 1630.
Sant Antonio de Senecu.— Blaeu, Atlas, xn, 61, 1667.
S.AntoinedeSenecu.— Del'Isle, Map Am. Sept. ,1700.
S. Antonio.— I)' Aiiville, Map N. A., Bolton's ed.,
1752. S. Antonio de Senaca. — Crepy, Map Amer.
Sept., 1783 (?). S. Antonio de Sencen. — Brion de la
Tour, Map 1'Amer., 1779. S. Antonio de Seneci, —
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. S. Antonio de
Senecu.— De PIsle, Carte Mexique et Floride, 1703.
Senacu.— Davis, P^l Gringo, 123, 1857. Sene.— Doc.
of 17th cent, quoted by Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers. IV, 251, 1892. Seneca.— Columbus Mem.
Vol., 156, 1893 (misprint). Senecu.— Benavides,
Memorial, 14, 1630. St. Antonio.— Shea.Cath. Miss.,
80, 1855. S» Antony.— Kitchin, Map N. A., 1787.
Zen-ecu.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
247, 1892 (Senecu, or). Zennecu.— Solis Miranda
(1676) quoted by Bandelier, ibid., in, 131, 1890.
Senecu del Sur (Span.: 'Senecu of the
South'). A pueblo on the s. E. bank
of the Rio Grande, a few miles below
El Paso, in Chihuahua, Mexico, inhab
ited by the last remnant of the Piro
and Tigua who escaped from Senecu. N.
Mex.; during an Apache outbreak in 1675,
or who were taken there from Isleta,
Socorro, and Alamillo by Gov. Otermin
on his retreat from Santa Fe during the
Pueblo revolt of 1680. The mission of
San Antonio was established there in
1682. The natives have practically lost
their language and are almost completely
"Mexicanized." (F. w. H.)
Cinecii.— Escudero, Not. Nuevo-Mex., 14, 1849.
lenecu.— Siguenza (1691-93) quoted by Busch-
mann, Neu-Mexico, 264, 1858. Jenecu.— Busch-
mann, ibid., 249. San Antonio of Sinolu. — Cru-
zate (1685) as quoted by Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex., 337, 1869 ("supposed to be the same").
San Antonio Seneca.— Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867,
213, 1868. Saneca.— Morse, Hist. Am., map, 1798.
Seneco.— Calhoun (1849) inCal. Mess.andCorresp.,
215, 1850. Senecu.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 684, 1736.
Sinecu.— Bartlett.Pers.Narr., I. 149,1854. Sinicu.—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 259, Apr. 1882 (Sine
cu, or).
Senedo. According to Peyton (Hist.
Augusta Co., 6, 1882), a tribe formerly
on the N. fork of Shenandoah r., Va.,
and exterminated by the Southern In
dians in 1732. The statement is of doubt
ful authenticity. (.T. M.)
Senega. The ">Seneca snakeroot" (Po
ly gala senega), from which the Indians,
arid after them the whites, prepared a
remedy for snake bites, etc.; from Seneca,
the name of one of the Five Nations of the
Iroquois. The siniga of Cherokee is prob
ably the same word. (A. F. c. )
Senestun ( Se-rietf-ttiri) . A band or vil lage
of the Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 234
1890.
^ Senijextee. A Salish tribe formerly re
siding on both sides of Columbia r. from
Kettle falls to the Canadian boundary;
they also occupied the valley of Kettle r.,
Kootenay r. from its mouth to the tirst
falls, and the region of the Arrow lakes,
Brit. Col. In 1909 those in the United
States numbered 342, ontheColville res.,
Wash.
Lake Indians.— Parker, Journal, 293, 1840. Sav
ages of the Lake. — De Smet, Letters, 37, 1843.
Sen-i-jex-tee.— Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 22, 1870.
Sinatcheggs,— Ross, Fur Hunters, n. 172, 190, 1855.
Sinuitskistux. — Wi Isc m in J < mr. Ethnol. Soc. Lond. ,
292, 1866. S-na-a-chikst. — Dawson in Trans. Rov.
Soc. Can. 1891, sec. n, 6, 1892.
Senikave. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the mainland opposite Sledge id.,
Alaska.— llth Census, Alaska, 162/1893.
Senisos ( Span. , probably referringeither
to ceniza, 'ashes,' or to cenizo, the white
goose-foot, a plant). A former tribe in
N. E. Mexico, probably Coahuiltecan,
which was drawn from Nuevo Leon and
in 1698 gathered into mission San Antonio
Galindo Moctezuma, x. of Monclova.
Cenizos.— Revillagigedo, Carta, MS., quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 611, 1886.
Senktl (Senxi). A Bellacoola village
near the mouth of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.,
"about 1 m. above Nuxa'lk/!."
SEnqtl.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. SEnxL. — Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 1900. Snihtlimih. — Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit, Col., 122B, 1884 (perhaps refers to
Snu't'ele, another town; ?jw7i='people of).
Sennenes. A Costanoan division or vil
lage in California. — Engelhardt, Francis
cans inCal., 331, 1897.
Senobe. See Sannup.
Sentethltun ( Sen-ftql-turi) . A former vil
lage of the Tututni on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg. Schumacher (Bull. Geol. Surv.,
31, 1877) placed it at the mouth of Rogue
r., making its inhabitants a part of the
Tshemetunne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 236, 1890.
Sepascoot. A former band called Mun-
see, but probably a part of the Wappinger,
on the E. bank of Hudson r., at Rhinebeck,
Westchester co., N. Y — Schoolcraft in
Proc. N. Y. Hist. Soc., ir, 103, 1844.
Sepawi. A pueblo formerly occupied
by the Tewa in the valley of VA Rito cr.,
on the heights above the Ojo Caliente of
Joseph, and 5 m. from the Mexican set
tlement of El Rito, N. N. Mex. Bandelier
(Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 61, 1890; iv, 51
et seq . , 1 892 ) regards its ruin as the largest
in New Mexico.
Se-pa-ua.— Bandelier, op. cit., iv. 17, 1892 Se-
pa-ue.— Ibid.. 51. Sepawi.— Hewett in Bull. 32,
B. A. E., 40, 1906.
Sepawn. See Supawn.
Seping. The Painted Eagje clan of the
Tewa pueblo of San Juan, N. Mex.
Sepi°-tdoa. -Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 3oO, 1896
(tdoa= 'people').
510
S K PON SEQU O Y A
[B. A. E.
Sepon. See >''//»"/•/;.
Sepon \ former Pima settlement in
Vri/.ona. >. «•! C.ila r., probably near the
N,ii,.r.i boundary. It contained 80 fam
ilies ill 1^71.
"^i
Seppock. See >7/M,--y«r/-/.-.
Sequallisere. See St'qwireesere.
Bequan. A small Dieguefio band in
Swe,-t \\ater canyon, 20m. from San Diego,
v. Cal.: )M.p. :>u'in iss;1,, :;:> in ISiU. The
name is IH>\\ L'iven to a reservation of 640
acre-, largely of non-arable land, 110 m.
fn.in Mis-ion Tule Riv«-r Agency, with
;;-! it-ople in Ii»o«>.
8*quan. -11 U. K\. Doc. 7»',, 3-Jtli Con.u:, 3(1 soss.,
1».'.7 Sequan. .lurk-on mid Kinney, Kep.
Mi*»i"ii Indv. •_'*. ls>H. Sycuan.— Ind. AIT. Hep.,
it. 7.'. lv.'l. Syquan. — Il-id., I'-HL', 17.">, 11JU3.
Sequareesa. Sequaresere. See Saghwa-
Sequareesere. An Onondaga chief who
joined in a message to Pennsylvania in
17'>:;, was at a treaty in Montreal in 17">t),
and a council at Ft Johnson, N. Y., in
17">7. In Au_'. 17.V.) he was mentioned
at Or-we-jo as old Saqueriscra, an Onon-
da'ja sacliem. He signed the treaty nego
tiated at Ft Stanwix in 17HS, and his
name apjM-ais in Weiser's list, under the
form Aclise\ qiiarresery, of those in au
thority in 17-">2 (Minutes Prov. Conn. Pa.,
v, <»•>«•, lS.">2-")(i). In 17")d Cammerhoff
called him Sfquallisere. Cf. Snt/lurfireexu,
(w. M. B.)
Sequidongquee. A famous Seneca chief
«.f thcjM-rio.lofthe American Revolution,
<-alled al-. Little lieard, and living at
ttle P.eard'.- town, now Cuylerville,
inuMon co., N. Y. His successor in-
oth names, and the two can not
Iwaya be distinguished. Their names
ap|H-ar on the treaties of 17!»(), 17<)7, 1815
i, in various forms, aw Shecanach-
. Saheoquiaudon«|ui, Sigwiiah-
Mh.Che.-aiia.luL'htwo, etc. The In-
name ,,i:iy belong to the later chief
»'d«-*Ti,H.<l as having been be-
""•<ln11" l>«^'ht, and a Iluent
(\v. M. H )
A Clallam village on Squitn
l"rt\\a>hn^ton,N.w.\Vash. In
• M;.t,,i that there were about
"nd.an- there, n,.*tlv old people
Uf«-n .-t«-\.ii- j|, |,,,| " ^jy ,, , ' . '
•jmi-Uy. ' /,;?,J ,"","",' u'V^IT.'1^: I" ';
»<jujnt>«T. »i.-\,.t,k
r- '•- 1' K,,,.,.,-j9.iXv,
Ft Q
the needles of the sequoia is distilled "se-
quoiene". (A. F. c.)
Sequoya. Inventor of the Cherokee
alphabet, born in the Cherokee town of
Taskigi, Term., about 17(50; died near
San Fernando, Tamaulipas, Mexico, in
AUJJ. 1S43. He was the son of a white
man and a Cherokee woman of mixed
blood, daughter of a chief in Echota.
J^esides bis native name of Sikwayi, or
Sequoya, .he was known as George Gist,
otherwise spelled Guest or Guess, the
patronymic of bis father, generally be
lieved 'to have been a German trader.
He has also been claimed as the son of
Nathaniel Gist of Revolutionary note.
Sequoya grew up in the tribe, quite un
acquainted with English or civilized arts,
becoming a hunter and trader in furs.
He was also a craftsman in silverwork,
an ingenious natural mechanic, and his
\ /
• in
oin
inventive powers bad scope for develop
ment in consequence of an accident that
befell him in hunting and rendered him
a cripple for life. The importance of the
arts of writing and printing as instru
ments and weapons of civilization began
to impress him in 1809, and he studied,
undismayed by the discouragement and
ridicule of his fellows, to elaborate a sys
tem of writing suitable to the Cherokee
language. In 1821 he submitted his syl
labary to the chief men of the nation, and
<>n their approval the Cherokee of all
ages set about to learn it with such zeal
that after a few months thousands were
able to read and write their language.
Sequoya, in 1822, visited Arkansas to in-
troduce writing in the Western division
of the Cherokee, among whom he took
BULL. 30]
SEQUOYA LEAGUE SERPENT MOUND
511
up his permanent abode in 1823. Parts
of the Bible were printed in Cherokee in
1824, and in 1828 The Cherokee Phoenix, a
weekly newspaper in Cherokee and Eng
lish (see Periodicals), began to appear.
Sequoya was sent to Washington in 1828
as an envoy of the Arkansas band, in
whose affairs he bore a conspicuous part,
and when the Eastern Cherokee joined the
old settlers in the W. his influence and
counsel were potent in the organization of
the reunited nation in Indian Ter. W hen,
in his declining years, he withdrew from
active political life, speculative ideals once
again possessed his mind. He visited
tribes of various stocks in a fruitless
search for the elements of a common
speech and grammar. He sought also to
trace a lost band of the Cherokee that, ac
cording to tradition, had crossed the Mis
sissippi before the Revolution and wan
dered to some mountains in the W., and
while pursuing this quest in the Mexican
sierras he met his death. See Mooney,
Myths of the Cherokee, 19th Rep., B. A.
E., 108 et seq., 147, 148, 1900, and the au
thorities therein cited.
Sequoya League. An association incor
porated "to make better Indians;"
named in honor of Sequoya, the "Ameri
can Cadmus," and founded as a national
organization with headquarters in Los
Angeles, Cal., in 1902, by Charles F.
Lummis, in consultation with other per
sons throughout the country. The first
work of the league was to secure the ap
pointment of the Warner's Ranch Com
mission, which procured a model reserva
tion for 300 Mission Indians evicted from
"their home under decision of the U. S.
Supreme Court. The league also secured
revocation, by the President, of the
"hair-cut order" and secured several
vital reforms in agency administration in
the S. W. More recently (1904) the
league, through the Los Angeles coun
cil, has supplied clothing, bedding, seed
grain, and ten months' rations to the
Mission Indians of the five Campo res
ervations in San Diego co., Cal., and has
organized a concerted movement for the
purchase, by the Government, of ade
quate lands for these Indians, who have
been practically destitute for 40 years.
It has also carried to headquarters the
case of the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico,
who were in danger of losing, through a
scheme of taxation, the lands given them
by the Crown of Spain and respected
through all the vicissitudes of Spanish-
American rule. The aim of the Sequoya
League is to organize public opinion to
aid the Department of the Interior; to
present reliable information as to condi
tions in the field; and by proper influence
on legislators to secure legislation with
regard to the Indians. (c. F. L.)
Serecoutcha. A village mentioned by
Joutel asN. orN. w. of the Maligne (Colo
rado) r., Texas, in 1687. The name
seems to have been given to him by the
Ebahamo Indians, who were probably
affiliated with theKarankavva. Thelocal-
ity was controlled generally by Tonka wan
tribes. Possibly the Terocodames of the
Spaniards. (A. c F )
Ferconteha.— Charlevoix, New France, Shea ed ,
iv, 78, 1870. Fercouteha.— Joutel, Journal Krur
trans., 90, 1719. Serecoutcha. -Joutel (1087) in
Margry Dec., in, 289, 1878. Tsepechoen frer-
euteas.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723 (=Tsepcoen
and Serecoutcha).
Seredka( Russian: 'middle'). A former
Aleut village on a bay of that name in
Akun id., E. Aleutians, Alaska. Pop. 16
in 1834.
Sayraidneuskoi.— Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225,
1875. Seredkinskoje.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Skixz
map, 1855. Seredninskoe.— VeiiiaminoiV ZanNki
II, 202, 1840.
Sermiligak. The northernmost known
village of the northern group of East
Greenland Eskimo, situated on Sermiligak
fjord, lat. 65° 45'.— Rink in Deutsche Geog.
Bliitt., vm, 351, 1885.
Sermilik. The most southerly village
of the northernmost group of East Green
land Eskimo, situated on Sermilik fjord,
lat, 65° 40X.— Rink in Deutsche Geog.
Bl-itt., vm, 349, 1885.
Serpent. See Snake Dance..
Serpentine. A magnesium silicate, of
greatly varying texture and color, much
used by the native tribes in the manu
facture of ornaments, tobacco pipes, and
ceremonial objects. It is too soft for
making effective implements, but in Cali
fornia it was much employed in the
manufacture of small vessels. It is
usually greenish in color, although red
dish, brownish, and grayish hues and
mottled effects are common. The distri
bution is wide and the deposits are ex
tensive, (w. ii. n.)
Serpent Mound. A remarkable earth
work representing a serpent and usually
designated the Great Serpent Mound;
situated on Brush cr., in the extreme
northern part of Adams co., Ohio. For
an illustration, see Mounds. The first de
scription and figure of this ancient work
were published by Squier and Davis in
1848(Anc. Mon., 96-98, pi. xxxv). It was
subsequently repeatedly described and
figured after what was given by Squier
and Davis, until a new drawing and de
scription by Mac Lean appeared in 1885
(Am. Antiq., vn, 44-47), and by Holmes
in 1886 (Science, vm, Dec. 31). The
mound is on the middle line of a narrow,
crescent-shaped spur, about 100 ft high,
flanked on one side by Brush cr. and on
the other by East cr. Commencing with
the head, which is at the very point of
the spur and is partially obliterated, and
proceeding toward the" tail, one conies
SEKPKNT PIQUE— SERRANOS
[B. A. E.
tir-t to an enlargement, suggestive ot tin
!nl;u^d neck of a cobra; tins is iormed
|,v Hn outer wall on each side, begmnmg
aMhesnull head and imiting in the rear
Witliin in an inner wall inclosing a small
oval space. < >n each side of the outer
wall alK.ut the mi<Mlr. is an opening or
Mtrwav, and bark of the interim- oval is
a <lii:h'tly curved cross wall, extending
from one side to the other. From the
union of the two outer walls to the tip ot
tin-tail tin- serpent body is represented
by a single embankment, fairly uniform
ill si/.e, though diminishing gradually to-
wanl the tip. having serpentine bends.
ami endiniMvith a coil of two complete
turns. The bright of the embankment
In-fore restoration under the auspices of
tlu- 1'eahody Museum varied from 2 to
:U ft. and "probably never exceeded 4
ft". The entire length, from the point of
the head to the end of the tail, follow
ing the curves and bends, as measured
by MacLean. is 1. :'>:>() ft: the width va
ries from L") to L'II ft. The length of the
oval, as yiven by Sijiiier and Ihivis, is 160
ft. and its width Si) ft. In the middle is
a low mound, about 15 ft in diameter,
which has been partially excavated,
revealing stone- in the center, some of
which appear to have been burned. The
*T|KMit fonn is so accurately imitated an
to leave no doubt that it was the object
of the luiilders to represent this reptile.
"Bttrinning with a small pit at the ter
minal point, we follow tin- unfolding coil
for two full turns, and then advancealong
the Innly to its highest point on the ridge.
The curves are strong and even, and the
body increases gradually in height and
width as we advance. 1'pon the crest of
the ridu'c \\,. (in<l ourselves at the begin
ning of three great double folds. Follow
ing then-, we descend into a slight sa«r
. and a-eend again slightly to a
I"»int where the body straightens out along
the rid^e. Beyond this we reaeh the
curiou* enlargement with its triangular
>\al encloaures" ( Holmes). There
H nothing t» lie found to indicate the le"-s
1 Maclean's fn« or the winirlike pro-
i« of Sprier an-1 Davis's figure. The
iii-r-t rea-onahlesugtrestion respecting the
'•nlaruement an.l the^val is thai of
"When we restore the neck and
th" reptile, omitted by SM.,ier and
••* and misinterpreted |,\- other* the
'V»ltakeHthe!KJ,ition<,ftheh'eart,
'" "'I probability marks the sit, -of
H-c,.r,.n.onie.<that m.M have been con
nected ujtl, ,|,js Work M
""»"" Which the Serpent Mound
»H HIfU;iN,| was purchase,! for the I'eabody
•;f«;ti'VHW«.n.|ll,i|t, trees planted
^-if'rtionsofthear.ilieialwork
' Hi,.l,,jl,|,,l. In I..MN) the trus-
-- f Harvard Colle-,. ,1,.,,(|,,,| th(1
torieal Society, to which it now belongs.
The most accurate drawing is that by
Holmes, above referred to, also repro
duced in the 12th Rep. B. A. E., 493, 1894.
See Thomas, Cat. Prehist. Works, 161,
1891, with bibliography; Reps. Peabody
Museum, 1899-1900, etseq.; Randall, Ser
pent Mound, 1905. (C.T.)
Serpent Pique'. See Olabalkebiche,
Serper. A Yurok village on Klamath
r., x. w. Gal., about 25 m. below the
mouth of the Trinity, or 5 m. below Kla
math P. ().
Sche-perrh.— Gibbs (1S">1) yi Schooleraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 138,1853. Sehe-perrh.— Ibid.. 147. Ser-
per.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1906.
Serranos (Span.: ' highlanders' , 'moun
taineers ' ) . A Shoshonean division with a
common dialect, centering in the San Ber
nardino mts., s. Cal., N. of Los Angeles,
l)iit extending down Mohave r. at least
to Paggett and x. across the Mohave des
ert into the valley of Tejon cr. They also
occupied San Bernardino valley. Fray
Francisco (iarces, in 1775-76, described
the Serranos near Tejon cr., under the
name Cuabajai or Cuabajay (their Mo
have name), as living in large square
communal houses of tule mats on a frame
work of willow, each family having its
own fireplace; they made small baskets,
flint knives, and vessels inlaid with
mother-of-pearl, and conducted much
trade with the natives of the coast near
Santa Barbara. One of their rancherias
(larces named San Pascual. The Serra
nos (tn the upper waters of Santa Ana r.
be called also by their Mohave name,
Jeneqnieh (Hanakwiche). In his time
these were approachable "and of mid
dling good heart; they are of medium
stature, and the women somewhatsmaller,
round-faced, Hat-nosed, and rather ugly;
their custom in gentiledom is for the men
to go entirely naked, and the women
wear some sort of deerskin, with which
they cover themselves, and also some
small coat of otter or of hare." The same
friar visited the Serranos of Mohave r.,
whom he designated Beneme (from Van-
'/"""', the Mohave name of this branch).
These were very poor, but possessed bas
kets, otter and rabbit coats, and some very
curious snares which they made of wild
hemp. They subsisted on wild game and
acorns. "As a rule they are very effemi
nate, and the women uncleanly, but all
are very quiet and inoffensive." The
Serranos formed part of the Indians
brought under San (Jabriel and San Fer
nando missions. So far as recorded the
villages or rancherias of the Serranos
were: Ilomhoabit, Jurumpa, Juyubit,
Muscupiabit, San Benito, San Gorgonio,
San Pascual, Tolocabi, and Yucaipa. In
1HS5 there were 390 Serranos attached to
the Mission agency, but they are no longer
separately enumerated.
BULL. 30]
SERUNIYATTHA SETANGYA
513
Banumints,— KroeberinUniv. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch
and Eth., iv, 134, 1907 (Chemehuevi name).
Beneme.— Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R. Rep. in pt
3,124,1856. Beneme.— Garces(1776), Diary/238. 1900
(witnPanamint). Benyeme. — Font, map (1777) in
Garces, Diary, 1900. C6w-ang-a-chem.— Barrows,
Ethno.-Bot.Coahuilla, 19, 1900 (own name). Cua-
bajai.— Garc<Ss, Diary, 445, 1900 (applied by Mo-
have to those about Tejon cr., from Kuvahai-
vima). Cuabajay.— Ibid., 269. Genicuiches.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. Genigneihs. —
Domenech, Deserts N. Am., i, 441, 1860. Genigue-
ches.— Garces, (1776), Diary, 423, 1900. Genigueh.—
Folsom, Mexico, map, 18 12. Geniguiehs.— Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 21, 1862. Gidanemuik. —
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth.,
IV, 134, 1907 (Serranos of upper Tejon and Paso crs.
in San Joaquin valley drainage). Gikidanum. —
Ibid. Gitanemok.— Ibid. Gitanemuk.— Ibid. Git-
anemum. — Ibid. Hanakwiche. — A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1905 (applied by some Yurnan tribes).
Hanyuveche. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Arch, and Eth., iv, 135, 1907 (Mohave name).
Janequeile.— Pike, Exped., 3d map, 1810. Jene-
gueches. — Garc<5s, op. cit., 466. Jeneguechi. — Font
(1775-76) quoted by Cones, Garces Diary, 261, 1900.
Jenequiches. — Garces, op. cit., 218. Jenigueche. —
Ibid., 444. Jenigueich. — Font, map (1777), ibid.
Jenigueih. — Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek Spr.,
259, 1854. Jeniguieh.— Warren in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
xi, pi. ,29-31, 1861. Juniguis.— Mayer, Mexico, II,
38, 1853. Kaiviat-am.— KroeberinUniv. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch, and Eth., vin, 35, 1908 (given by a na
tive as their own name; from kai-ch, ' mountain').
Kuvahaivima.— Kroeber, ibid., IV, 135, 1907 (Mo-
havename for those aboutTejon cr.; distinct from
Kuvakhye). Marangakh.— Kroeber, ibid., 133 (so
called by their southern and other neighbors).
Marayam. — Ibid., 134 (Luiseiio name). Maringa-
yam.— Boas in Proc. A. A. A. S., XLIV, 261, 1895.
Maringints.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Arch, and Eth., iv, 133, 135, 1907 (Chemehuevi
name for those s. of San Bernardino mts.).
Mayaintalap. — Ibid., 131, 135 ('large bows':
name giyen to Serranos of upper Tejon, Paso,
and possibly Pastoria crs. by southern Yokuts).
Mohineyam. — Ibid., 139 (name given to themselves
by Mohave r. Serranos). Panumints. — Ibid., 134
(namegivenbyChemehuevi to Serranos N. of San
Bernardino range towardTehachapi mts. ) . Panu-
mits. — Ibid. Pitanta. — Ibid. (Chemehuevi name
for those N. of San Bernardino range in Mohave
desert and on Tejon cr. ). (Juabajais. — Garces,
op. cit., 301, 435. Quabajay.— Ibid., 300. Serranos.—
Garces (1775), Diary, 197 et seq., 1900. Takhtam.—
Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn, 413, 1879
(trans.: 'men'). Tamankamyam. — Boas in Proc.
A. A. A. S., XLIV, 261, 1895 (so called by the related
Agua Calientes). Teniqueches.— Cortez (1799) in
Pac. R. R. Rep., Ill, pt. 3, 125, 1856. Vanyume.—
Kroeber, op. cit., 135, 1907 (Mohave name for Mo
have r. Serranos). Witanghatal.— Ibid. (Tuba-
tulabal name for Tejon cr. Serranos).
Seruniyattha. See Half King.
Servas. A Jova pueblo in the 17th
century on a small tributary of Rio Yaqui,
s. E. of Nacori (of which mission it was a
visita), in E. Sonora, Mexico. According
to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 56,
60, 1890; iv, 510, 1892) it became Chris
tianized about 1645, and in 1678 contained
262 inhabitants, but was destroyed by the
Suma and Jocome in 1690.
Santo Tomas.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 345, 1864.
Santo Tomas de Sereba.— Zapata (1678) quoted by
Bandelier, op. cit,, iv, 511, 1892. Santo Tomas de
Servas.— Doc. of 18th century, ibid. Sereva.— Doc.
of 18th century, ibid., 510. Servas.— Bandelier,
ibid., in, 56, 60,1890; IV, 510, 1892.
Service berry. See Saskatoon.
Servushamne. Apparently the incorrect
form of the name of a former division of
the Miwok that lived between Cosumne
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 33
and Mokelumne rs., Cal.— Hale, Ethnol.
and Philol., 630, 1846.
Seshart. A Nootka tribe on Barclay
sd. and Alberni canal, s. w. coast of
Vancouver id. Its septs, according to
Boas, are: Hameyisath, Kuaiath, Kuts-
semhaath, Maktlaiath, Nechimuasath
Neshasath, Tlasenuesath, Tseshaath, and
Wanineath. Their principal village is
Tsahahch. Pop. 124 in 1909.
Schissatuch.— Grant in Jour. Roy. Geog Soc 293
1857. Ses'h-aht.— Brit. Col. mapi 1872. Seshaht —
Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868. Shechart — Mavne
Brit. Col. ,251, 1862. She-sha-aht.— Can Ind Aff'
1880, 315, 1881. Sishat— Swan, MS., B. A. E. Suth-
setts.— Jewitt, Narr., 36, repr. 1849. Sutsets.—
Armstrong.Oregon, 136, 1857. Ts'eca'ath.— Boas in
6th Rep. X. W. Tribes Can., 31, 1890 Tsesaht —
Can. Ind. Aff., pt, 2, 77, 1908. Tsesh-aht. -Can.
Ind. Aff., 188, 1883.
Seshukwa A former pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
Se-shiu-qua.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
207, 1892. Se-shu-kwa.— Hodge, field-notes, B. A
E., 1895.
Sespe. A Chumashan village said by
Indians to have been on Sespe cr., Ven
tura co. , Cal. Situated near San Cayetano
ranch, ^Saticoy r., 20 m. from the sea.
Se-ek'-pe. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Sespe.— Tavlorin Cal. Farmer, July
24, 1863.
Sestikustun (SW-ti-ku'-sttin). A for-
merTakelma village on the s. side of Rogue
r., Oreg. Distinct from Chasta, Sesti, and
Chastacosta.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 235, 1890.
Sesum. A former Maidu village on the
w. side of Feather r., just s. of the village
of Mimal, in the present Sutter co., Cal. —
Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn,
map, 1905.
Lishu.— Bancroft, Nat, Races, 1, 450, 1874. Sesum.—
Chever in Bull. Essex Inst., n, 28, 1870. Sishu.—
Bancroft, op. cit. Sisumi.— Curtin, MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1885.
Setaaye (Se'-ta-a'-yf'.} A band or village
of the Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 234,
1890. "
Setangya ( Set-angya, 'Sitting Bear' ) . A
noted Kiowa chief and medicine-man,
and leader of the principal war society
of the tribe. Commonly known to the
whites as Satank. He was born in the
Blackhills region about the year 1810,
his paternal grandmother having been a
Sarsi woman. He became prominent at
an early age, and is credited with having
been a principal agent in negotiating the
final peace between the Kiowa and the
Cheyenne about 1840. His name heads
the list of signers of the noted Medicine
Lodge treaty of 1867. In 1870 his son
was killed by the whites while raiding
in Texas. The father went down into
Texas, gathered the bones into a bundle,
and brought them back, thenceforth
carrying them about with him upon a
special horse until himself killed about
514
SKTASLEMA— SEVEN HOUSES
[B. A. E.
,. v,-ir hter. <>n Mav 17, 1S71, in com-
V ^ Vi,h Settainte Vl- v.) he led an
tttta'ck on a wairon train in Texas, by
in,,' Mil'lic 'boast of the deed to the
a-M-nt -it Ft Sill, in the present Oklahoma,
.f,,,rtlv afteruard, he and two others
\\.-rv ;irn-te.l by military authority to
|H. sent to Texas for trial. Setangya
hours. -r refuse. 1 to be a prisoner, and
deliU-rat.-lv inviting death, sang his own
,1,-ath >..n.j. wrenched the letters irqm
hi- \\riMs. and drawing a concealed knife
-pranu' up.<n the guard and was shot to
deatlThv tin- troops surrounding him.
H«- was buried in the military cemetery
at Ft Sill. (J- M.)
Setaslema r people of the rye prairie ).
A Yakiina band formerly living on Setass
rr.. a \\. tributary of Yakiina r. on the
Yakiina r.-s.. \\'ash.
Setasura. An ancient .lova ])iieblo at
..r in -ar tin- >ite of the former settlement
.. I >«-r\a-. in K. Soiiora, Mexico. It was
ahaiid-iW-d prior to KITS, probably on
aiv.iimt of Apache depredations.
8«U*ura. -/uptiU , 1>'.7» «|iinted by Bandolier in
Ar- h. In»t. I'H | '<•!-. iv,. "ill, is'.r.?. Setusura.— Zaj in ta
•l»V> .|ii..l«-d by Haiicn.lt. No. Mex. States, I, f>13-
1 1. 1^1.
Setauket. An Algon<iuian tribe for-
innlv occupying the N. shore of Suffolk
m.. l...|iu' id., N. V.. from Stony P>rook to
Wading r. They sold their last remain
ing lands in I»i7">.
«.<>d .|iin!»-d by Maoauley, N. Y., u,
.'. Seaquatalke. — Ai'uiros ( 107.S) in N. Y.
- <•<>!. Hi. t., xiv. 7oy.lvsi. Beaquetalke. -Ibid.
SeaUkol.— Winthroj. i !.;73i in Mass. Hist. Sue.
..-I - . \.1.'-', 1M'.». Seutalcott.— Nicolls (KMi)
'i l'-".<>"l.Hi-t.,xiV,:>76,l.s83. Seatalcutt.—
7r.-'. Seatalkot.— !)•><•. of 1(17:;,
Bea-Talkott.— Doe.of ir(('.s,ibid.,
'I lf'73, ibid., u,
>), ibid., xiv. 708,
1..711. Sea-tol-
xiv 1,1 •,. !»;;. S.-ataucok.
.'•*$ K- BeaUuk.— Topping (K57;
i BeaUuke.— Ixtf.of ic,7i; ibi
I, ISL'<). Seetauke.—
MJ.SMII. I ..... ir 1,1., ,
Betaket— rinlcrh
Ith »... vii, I-.KI. IM;:,. Setalcket,—
isr.s
s«,c'
cott*. - \l
I*. -| ,.| i,
*i". !««.;.
Ili-t -. (
I'.. <.f I.,'
BrUuck
Coil , 4tli
- Winilirop (,v(. 11,1,11,. ii,'j',i.
Setauket. Tin- principal village of the
A for
Rogue
Folk
name in the interior of British Columbia,
subsequently subdivided into the Enias,
Mission, Niciat, and Schloss.
Seaton Lake.— Can. Ind. Aff., 279, 1894. Seton
Lake.— Ibid., 1*84, 190, 1885.
Setsi ( *SV/M, of lost meaning) . A tradi
tional Cherokee settlement on the s. side
of Valley r., about 3 m. below Valley-
town, in' Cherokee co., N. C. There is a
mound at this place.— Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. K., 531, 1900.
Setsurgheake ( Sef-teh-rxe-af-Qity .
mer village of the Chastacosta on
r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
lore, in, 234, 1890.
Settainte. See Satanta.
BettTa.atun(Se-i'ca/-tfmt probably 'where
there are many rocks' ). A band of the
Chetco on the s. side of Chetco r., Oreg. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 236,
1890.
Settulushaa. See Old Knife.
Seuvarits. A division of Ute formerly
occupying the Castle valley country in
w. central Utah. Powell found 144 on
the I'inta res. in 1873. They are now
grouped with other bands under the
name of Uinta Indians.
Asivoriches.— Collins in Ind. Aff. Rep., 125, 1861.
Cheveriches.— Simpson (1859), Rep. of Expl. Across
Utah, 35 459, 187t>. Ciba-riches. — Graves in Ind.
Aff. Rep., as6, 1854. Elk Mountai
Ind. Aff. Rep. isiu, 174, 1808.
Yutas. — Hurt
Utes.— Tonrt.
Seu-a-rits.— Sen. Ex. Doe. 4'J, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 14,
ls74. Seuv-a-rits.— Powell in Fnd. Aff. Rep. 1873,
42, 1874. She-ba-retches.— Head in Ind. Aff. Rep..
1 19, 1S08. Sheberetches.— Tonrtellotte in Ind. Aff.
Rep. .142, 1870. She-be-riches.— Powell in Smith-
son. Rep. 1874,41. 1875. She-be-TJcher.— Tonrtel
lotte in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1809, 231, 1870. Suivirits.—
Mallery in Proe. A. A. A. S., 353,1877.
Sevege. A former town, apparently un
der Oneida jurisdiction, situated, accord
ing to the Brion de la Tour map, 1781,
a short distance above Owego, on the
w. side of the K. branch of Susquehanna
r., N. Y.
Seven Council Fires. The league of the
Dakota (q. v. ) existing previous to the
migration of the Teton from Minnesota
to Missouri r., and commemorated later
in ceremony and tradition. The mem
bers of the league in the order of sen
iority were: 1. Mdewakanton; 2. Wah-
Elk Mountain TJtes.— Head in
Elk Mountain
n, City of Saints, 578, 1861. Fish
llotte 'in Ind. Aff. Rep., 142, 1870.
' i" N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
A Bcllacoohi town at
I'entinek Arm, coast
_- ... ,,„ pekute; 3. Sisseton; 4. Wahpeton; 5.
»e present Setauket, Long Yankton; (i. Yanktonai; 7. Teton. The
Assiniboin, who had separated from the
Yanktonai before the historic period,
constituted a distinct and hostile tribe.
Ochente Shakoan.— Lonjf. Kxped. St Peter's R. , 1 , 377,
1824 (' nation of seven tires' ). Ochente Shakoans. —
(iailatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 121, 1836.
Bhaowni.— Warren, Dacota Country, 15,
I8."i0. Seven Council Fires. — Ibid. Seven Fires. —
Gallatin, op. eit.
Seven Houses. A former Delaware vil
lage in Beaver co., Pa., near the tord of
Beaver or. just above the mouth. About
7 houses remained after the defeat of the
Indians at Bushy Run in 1763, when they
forsook all their settlements in this part
ItUwkctt-Allvn (
m -.. K\l
Setlu (Sr'i.in)
Hi- rntraii.r of
"M'-nti-h Cohuii
1 1, IS, Ccheti
Mexico.
It-l.l not.-.s.B.A. K
•t.I'iiiM-n
present
n An-l,
IH'.C,. Sc-to-
• iv,2()7, 18<.)'2.
The local name fop a bodv
"x-t around a lake of this
BULL. 30]
SEVEN ISLANDS SEWEE
515
of the country. — Smith, Bouquet Exped.,
10, 1766.
Seven Islands. A Montagnais trading
and mission station on the N. shore of the
gulf of St Lawrence, near the mouth of
Moisie r., Quebec. In 1884 the inhabit
ants numbered 269; in 1909, 360.
Sept Isles.— Boucher in Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, pt.
I, 37, 1885. Seven Islands.— Ibid., 185.
Seven Nations of Canada. The 7 tribes
signified are the Skighquan (Nipissing),
Estjage (Saulteurs), Assisagh (Missi-
sauga), Karhadage, Adgenauwe, Karri-
haet, and Adirondax (Algonkins). The
4th, 5th, and 6th are unidentified. These
are the peoples mentioned in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iv, 899, 1854. In the Mass. Hist
Soc. Coll., 3d s., v, 78, 1836, the Caughna-
waga are not included in the 7 tribes
there mentioned.
Seven Castles.— Knox (1792) in Am. St. Papers,
Ind. Aff., I, 235, 1832. Seven Nations of Canada.—
Maumee council (1793), ibid. Seven nations of
Indians inhabiting lower Canada. — Rep. in Wil
liams, Vermont, n, 291, 1809. Seven nations of
Lower Canada Indians. — Caughnawaga address
(1798), ibid., 233-234. "Seven Tribes" on the River
St. Lawrence.— Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 3d s., V, 78,
1836.
Sevilleta (Span.: 'Little Seville,' so
called on account of its resemblance in
situation to the Spanish city). A former
pueblo of the Piro on the E. bank of the
Rio Grande, about 20 m. above Socorro,
N. Mex.; visited by Ofiate in 1598 and
named by him Nueva Sevilla. It was
subsequently depopulated and destroyed
by other tribes, probably Apache, with
whom the inhabitants were at war, but it
was resettled between 1626 and 1630,
when it became the seat of the Franciscan
mission of San Luis Obispo, having a
number of other Piro pueblos as visitas.
At this time it was mentioned as the most
northerly of the Piro villages. In 1693
Vetancurt reported it to contain only 3
families, the remainder having fled with
the Spaniards to El Paso at the outbreak
of the Pueblo revolt in 1680. On the
return of Gov. Otermin in 1681 he found
the pueblo abandoned and almost in
ruins; it was never resettled by Indians.
Not to be confounded with Cebolleta in
any of its various forms. Consult Bande-
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 239, 1892.
See also Piros, Pueblos. (F. w. H. )
New Sevilla.— Bandelier, op. cit., 238 (transl. of
Onate's N eva Sevilla). Nueva Sevilla.— Onate
(1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 252, 1871. San Lodovic.—
Columbus Memorial Vol., 156, 1893. San-Luis de
Seuilleta.— Benavides, Memorial, 19, 1630. Sebo-
llita.— Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 313, 1869.
Semillete.— Humboldt, New Spain, n, 309, 1811.
Seuilleta.— Benavides, op. cit, 14. Sevilleta.—
Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., in, 310, 1871;
Rivera, Diario, leg. 756, 1736. Sevillete.— Shea,
Cath. Miss., 82, 1850. Sevilletta.— Sanson, L'Ame'-
riq e, map, 27, 1657. Sibillela. — Pike, Explor.
Travels, map, 1811. Sibilleta.— Pike, Exped..
app., pt. m, 7, 1810. Sivilleta.— Benavides, op.
cit., 16. S. Luis Obispo Sevilleta.— Benavides
(1630) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 163,
1889.
Sewaathlchutun (Se'-wa-atf-tci'i'-tun ) . A
Takelma band or village on the s. side of
Rogue r., Oreg.— Dorse y in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, x, 235, 1890.
Sewackenaem. An Esopus chief at the
council of 1658; called Semeckamenee
and Sewackernamo at the peace treaty of
1660, and Seweckenamo in 1664 and 1667.
Sewackenamie as sachem renewed a deed
in 1674, and signed a renewal in 1681.
He also acknowledged his mark in 1669,
and was one of the 5 Esopus sachems at
the treaty of that year. Sewakonama also
signed an agreement with Gov. Nicolls in
1665. See N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xin,
93, 150, 400, 533, 1851. (w. M. B.)
Sewan. A name among the Dutch set
tlers of New Netherland (whose traders
obtained it from Rhode Island) for the
Indian shell money called by the English
settlers of Massachusetts wampum and
peag (q. v. ). The name seman is first
mentioned in a letter written by De Rasi-
eres in 1627! Spelled zeawant by Mon-
tanus (1671), and seawan and seairaiit by
other writers. The woqd is from Narra-
ganset siwdn, 'scattered,' from shren, ' he
scatters.' The shell money that bore
this name among the Indians was un
strung and passed from hand to hand,
by count, in a loose state, one dark purple
bead being worth two white ones. The
Dutch applied the name indiscriminately
to the beads in a loose or scattered and
strung state. See Roanoke. (w. R. <;. )
Sewapoo. A tribe or band that lived
about Delaware bay; probably a Delaware
band in s. New Jersey. — De Laet (1(533)
in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., i, 315,
1841.
Sewathen. A Cowichan tribe formerly
living on the coast of British Columbia s.
of the mouth of Eraser r. They are now
on a reservation near Pt Roberts, called
Chewassan from the name of the tribe.
Pop. 50 in 1909.
Isowasson.— Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878. SEwa'9En.—
Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 54, 1902.
Stauacen.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Stcuwa'cEl.—
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting B. A. A. S., 454, 1S94
(given as a town). Tche-wassan. — Can. Ind. AIT.,
277, 1894. Tsawwassen.— Ibid., pt. II, 75, 1904.
Tsonassan.— Ibid., pt. I, 189, 1883. Tsowassan.—
Ibid., 316, 1880.
Seweckenamo. See Sewackenaem.
Sewee. A small tribe, supposedly Siou-
an, formerly living in E. South Carolina.
According to Rivers (Hist. So. Car., 36,
1856) they occupied the lower part of
Santee r. and the coast westward to the
divide of Ashley r., about the present
Monks Corner, Berkeley co., where they
adjoined the Etiwaw. Nothing is known
of the language, but judging by their alii
ances and their final incorporation with
the Catawba they are assumed to have
been Siouan. Lawson, who met them in
1701, when they were living at the mouth
of Santee r., states that they had been a
1(1
SEWKLLEL SGILGI
IB. A. B.
-I-M- trilv but had boon wasted by aleo-
h,,f and smallpox. which disease was
,,imm,mlv fatal because the afflicted
..lunu-ed int.. o.ld water to allev ate the
fever At Sewee hay he found a deserted
village, Avendauglibongh, which may
have UHMI one of their towns. Lawson
savs that they undertook to send a fleet of
rai)«K^ to Kiigland in charge of most of
their ahle-hodied men, for the purpose
(.f trade; a storm swamped most of the
canoes. ami the survivors were rescued by
an Knulish ship and sold as slaves in the
\V«-st Indies. In 17 15 there remained but
one \ illaire of .">7 souls. The Yamasee war
of that year probably putan end to their
H'parate existence' as a tribe, forcing the
survivors to join the Catawba. Ananony-
inoiH old chronicle published by Rivers
i Hi-t. So. Car.. MS, 1S74 ) states that they
U-loiiL'ed to the ( 'nsibo tribes. (1onsnlt
M-Mniry. Sinuan Tribes of the East, Bull.
II. A. K., 1SD4.
8e*we«». — !>••<•. <>f 1719 in Kivers, Hist. So. Car., 93,
1-71. Seewai. — It.i'l., ;-;s. l.Vxl. Bewee.— Purcell,
Map «f Vn.. 17'.'.".. Sewees. — Lawson (1701), Hist.
Ctir.JI. IN'^I. Sewoe. — Moll. Map Car. (1720), no.
y» in Am. maj's. I < misprint).
Sewellel. ( )ne of the names of a species
of rodent (Jlnjiloilnn mfnx) peculiar to a
limited area in the Oregon-British Colum
bia region and regarded bv some authori
ties as a sort of connecting link between
the U-aver and the squirrel. Lewis and
Clark riY.iv., m, M!i, 1S17) state that
'•I is the name given by the natives.
To th«- trappers and hunters this animal
was kno\\a also as boomer, mountain
beaver, etc. Another native name sub-
w-qtiently used by the whites is nhotrt'l
According to Gibl)s(Pac. R. II.
Hep., MI. pt. 2, l'J«j, isi>(» .well,-! is a
""//'//, the Chinook name
•r a rol*. made of the skins of these ani
mal-. the animal itself being called o</-
(A. F. (-.)'
Sewickley. A former village of the
*hawnee, ealled by tin- early Indian
•adfr* Awwikales (see Hathawekela)
-rtenedto Swickleys, situated on
-i-le of the Allegheny r., about 12
' 1'ittsburg, near' the site of
fyriniplak Allegheny eo pa jn the
i"U«KJv«-n in the table of distances bv
'•Tort before the I'ennsvlvanili
i
on the
them "Cavalier," who had taken a num
ber of the Shawnee to Montreal, where
they had been kindly treated and given
presents. The next year, about 1730,
several of the Shawnee chiefs visited the
French governor, who sent back to the
Allegheny live blacksmiths to mend the
guns and hatchets of the Indians in the
settlement. This led to a request that
the English authorities send a blacksmith
to the, Allegheny to render similar service.
A number of these Shawnee were located
along the streams in Westmoreland co.,
hence the name for Sewickley cr., SewTick-
ley settlement, etc. The town on the Al
legheny is noted on Bonnecamp'a map of
1 749 as ' ' Ancien Vil lage des Chaouanons' ' ,
through which place Celeron de Bien-
ville passed in that year. After the
English occupancy of the Ohio in 1758,
the village was occupied by a fe^Y Mingo
and friendly Delawares. After Pontiac's
conspiracy in 1763 all the Indian villages
near Ft Pitt were abandoned, although
a few Indians lived at this locality at a
later date. (G. p. D.)
Sewickly's old T.— Evans map, 1755. Sewicklys
Old Town.— Scull map, 1770; Pownall map, 1776.
Village des Chaouanons. — Bonnecamp map, 1749.
Seyupa. A former pueblo of the Pecos
tribe, more commonly known as El Gu-
sano (Span. : ' The Worm ' ) , situated a few
miles s. E. of Pecos, at the present site
of the village of Fulton, San Miguel co.,
N. Mex. In the opinion of Bandelier
it is not unlikely that this pueblo was
occupied, together with Kuuanguala
(q. v. ), at the time of Espejo's visit in
1583; and, indeed, if the pueblo of Seipa
mentioned by Castaneda of Coronado's
expedition in 1540 is identical, it was
occupied when New Mexico was first
visited by the Spaniards. (F. w. H. )
El Gusano.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, m,
1'28, ixyo. Seipa.— Castaneda (1541) in Ternaux-
Compana, Voy., ix, 182, 1838 (identical?). Se-yu-
pa.— Bandelier, op. cit., iv, 128, 1892. Se-yu Pae-
la.— Ibid., m, 128, 1890. Se-yu-pa-lo.— Ibid., IV,
12S, 1x9-2.
Sfaganuk. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo vil
lage between Dall lake and Etolin str.,
Alaska.
Sfaganugamute.— I'etroff, Alaska, map, 1880. Sfo-
ganugamiut.— Nelson quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 11HI2. Sfugunugumut.— Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. K., map, isyy.
Sganatees ('the very long town'). A
former village, probably of the Tusca-
rora, situated in 1752 on the "main road
toOnondaga," about 10 miles w. of "Old
Oneida," N. Y. (.I.N.B.H.)
Ganatisgowa.— De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger,
•r>r>, 1870( = 'the great long town'). Sganatees.—
Sgilgi ( .SV/^//, < plenty of scoters ' ) . A
Haida town of the Saki-kegawai family,
formerly in an inlet on the s. w. coast of
Moresby id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. It was the most important Ninstints
town on the w. coast, and its chief became
BULL. 30]
SHA SHABONEE
517
town chief of Ninstints. — Swanton, Cont
Haida, 277, 1905.
Sha. The doubtful Snake clan of the
Yuchi.
Ca.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Shaa. A Yurok village on lower Kla-
math r., close to Kepel and about 12 m.
below the mouth of Trinity r., N. w. Cal.
Shaa.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907. Schaitl.— Gibbs
(1851) in Schooleraft, Ind. Tribes, HI, 138, 1853.
Shabanshksb. ( Cdbauckc}. A former vil
lage of the Tlakluit 1 m. below The Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Shabawywyagun (Shdbweweagan, from
shdbo, shdbw, 'through,' 'from side to
side'; -wewe, 'sound'; -agdn, nominal
formative: 'sound heard from one side
to another': a sound heard through
other sounds. — Gerard). An Ottawa vil
lage about the year 1800, apparently on
the E. shore of L. Michigan.
Chab-way-way-gun. — Prairie du Chien Treaty
(1829) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 164. 1873. Shab-a-wy-
wy-a-gun.— Tanner, Narr., 37, 1830.
Shabonee (the name is in dispute; by
some he is said to have been named from
Capt. Jacques de Chambly; by others the
name is said to be of Potawatomi deriva
tion and to signify ' built like a bear ' ). A
Potawatomi chief, grand nephew of Pon-
tiac, born on Maumee r., 111., in 1775; died
in Morris, Grundy co., 111., July 17, 1859.
His father was an Ottawa who fought
under Pontiac. The son, w^ho was a man
of fine parts and magnificent presence,
emigrated at an early age with a part
of his tribe to Michigan, and, becoming
one of Tecumseh's lieutenants, fought by
his side when he was killed at the battle
of the Thames. Incensed at the treat
ment of the Indian allies by the British
commander, he and Sauganash trans
ferred their allegiance to the Americans.
Joining the Potawatomi, among whom
he married, he was chosen peace chief
of the tribe and was their spokesman
at the council with the representatives
of the Government at Chicago in Aug.
1836. In the Winnebago and Black
Hawk wars he performed invaluable
services for the white pioneers, time
and again saving the settlements from
destruction by timely warnings. When
the Winnebago rose in 1827 he visited the
Potawatomi villages to dissuade them
from taking up arms, and at the village
of Geneva Lake, Wis., he was made a
prisoner and threatened with death. As
the white man's friend he encountered
the ill will of a large part of the Indians,
but his influence over his own tribe was
sufficient to restrain it from joining in a
body the forces of Black Hawk, who twice
went to Shabonee and tried to .enlist him
in his cause. At a council of the allied
tribes in Feb. 1832, Shabonee espoused
the cause of the whites and endeavored to
convince Black Hawk that his proposed
uprising would only bring disaster to the
Indians. Unsuccessful in his endeavor
he and his son mounted their ponies at
midnight, and starting from a point near
the present Princeton, 111., warned the
settlers both E. and w. of the intended
outbreak, Shabonee finally reaching Chi
cago m time to put the 'inhabitants on
their guard. The Sank and Foxes in
revenge attempted many times to murder
him, and killed his son and his nephew
When under the treaties of 1836 the
Potawatomi migrated beyond the Mis
sissippi, Shabonee went with them,
but returned shortly to the two sections
of land at his village "near the Pawpaw
Grove," in De Kalb co., which the Gov
ernment had awarded him under the
treaties of July 29, 1829, and Oct. 20,
1832, an a reward for his services. At
the solicitation of his tribe he joined
them again, but pined for civilization, and
in 1855 again returned only to find that
speculators had bought at public sale his
two sections of land on the ground that
he had abandoned it. The citizens of
Ottawa, 111., then bought him a small farm
on the s. bank of Illinois r., 2 m. above
Seneca, Grundy co., on which he passed
his remaining years. He received an an
nuity of $200 from the Government for his
services in the Black Hawk war, which,
writh contributions from friends, kept him
from want. A monument, consisting of
a large granite bowlder, was erected over
his grave in Evergreen Cemetery, at
518
SHAHWASING SHAHAKA
[B. A. E.
Morris III.. (>«'t. 'A 1W- Shabonees
name is appended to the treaties of Prairie
,lu Chien, Wis., Aug. 19, 1825, and July
•H, !>•*•• Camp Ti|>pecanoe, Ind., Oct.
1U is:?!'; and Chicago, Sept. 2<>, 1S:W. He
\\a> married three times, the last two
wives living with him at the same time.
He was Micceeded as chief by his grand-
g,.n, Smoke. See Matson, Memories ot
Shaubena, 1SSO.
Shabwasing. A Chippewa band in 1851,
probably in lower Michigan.— Smith in
Ind. Aff. Kep., 5i>, ISol.
Shackaconia. A tribe of the Mannahoac
confederacy, formerly living on the s.
bank of the Rappahannock, in Spotsyl-
vania co., Va. Their principal village
I to re the same name.
Shackaconiw. -Strarhry (KU'J), Va., 104. 1H49.
8hackakonie«.-.)rtTt.T<on, Notes. 12y,180'2. Shaka-
honet.— Siiinni-- in Smitli (If.L'it). Va.. i. 1W, 1S19.
Shackamaxon (of doubtful meaning). A
iVlaware village on the site of Kensing-
t«iii, now a part of Philadelphia, Pa. At
this place I'eiin made his treaty with the
Indians in 1(»S±
Schachameiink.— Mcckc\vcld(T Narr.. Oonnelley
«-d . .V>1. I'.m7 (u'iven a>< I)i-la\viire form: German
S»-llii!i:i. Shackamaxon. — I'roud, 1'riin., i, 11:',.
i. Shackaxons.— Boudinot, Star in the West,
1SI»'>. Shakamaxon — 1'rond, op. cit. Shak-
hAmexuok.— Ihi>d of 1076in N. V. \)nc. Col. Hist.,
'<", 1^77 i idi-nticiilV). Shakhamuxunck. — Doe.
•id.. (il'O. Shorbanaxon, — Rnpji, West.
I'viui.. '.'7, 1M6 (misprint).
Shadjwane (ShwIJH-nti,'}. The Rabbit,
clan of the Yuchi (q. v.).— Speck, Yuchi
Inds., 70. l(.H»t>.
Shaganappi. Thongs of rawhide used
for ro|*« or cord. Khayanapjd, or "North-
" was an important factor in the
«• development of the N. W.,
t wan a godsend to the mixed-
'1s and white settlers. Out of it was
harness of the famous Red river
t.- and of the dog sleds of the country to
northward. It was one of the most
it gifts from the Indian to the
>an. A variety of spellings of this
H, as nhaganappi, shaggineppi,
wunappy. It JH .lerived from
^/,P^%a^;,;,intheCreedia-
Algonnman, the correspondinir
lupiN-wa word being f^hn!f<n,df> si-nf-
IVIHK 'a thonir of rawhi.l,. ' h«r.«i
hagoycwatha. Se
Shahaka ( She'-he-ke, 'Coyote'). A
INIaiidan chief, more commonly known
as Le Gros Blanc, or Big White; born
about 1765. He was principal chief of
Metutahanke, the "Lower Village" of
the Mandan, on the Missouri below
the mouth of Knife r., and rendered
friendly service to Lewis and Clark
while 'at Ft Mandan in the winter
of 1804-5, in recognition of which
he was given a medal. Brackenridge
described him as a fat man, of mild and
gentle disposition, not much distinguished
as a warrior, "and extremely talkative, a
fault much despised amongst the In
dians"; and, again, as "a fine looking
Indian, and very intelligent — his com
plexion fair, very little different from
that of a white man much exposed to the
sun." When the expedition returned to
the Missouri from the Pacific, Lewis and
(Mark persuaded Shahaka to accompany
them to St Louis with a view of making
a visit to President Jefferson, and Jeffer
son later invited Lewis to visit Monticello
with Shahaka for the purpose of showing
the latter his collection of Indian objects
from the N. W. Shahaka remained in
the K. for a year, and while there, evi
dently in Philadelphia, St Memin made
a portrait of him with the aid of a physi-
onotrace, the original of which (see illus
tration) now belongs to the American
Philosophical Society of Philadelphia.
Shahaka left St Louis for his home in
May 1807, the party consisting of himself
and his squaw-man interpreter, Ren6
Jessaume, with their wives and one child
BULL. 30]
SHAHALA SHAHAPTTAN FAMILY
519
each, escorted by 2 noncommissioned
officers and 11 privates under the com
mand of Ensign Nathaniel Pryor, who,
as a sergeant, had accompanied the expe
dition of Lewis and Clark. There
ascended the Missouri at the same time a
deputation of 24 Sioux, including 6 chil
dren, who wrere provided with a separate
escort; and also 2 trading parties, one of
which, consisting of 32 men under Pierre
Chouteau, was designed to traffic with
the Mandan. The expedition proceeded
slowly up the Missouri, reaching the
lower Arikara village on Sept. 9, where
it was learned that the Mandan and the
Arikara were at war. The demand of
the chief of the upper Arikara village
that Shahaka go ashore with him being
refused, the Indians became insolent and
aggressive, and afterward opened fire on
the boats, which was returned. Pryor
then ordered a retreat downstream, but
the Indians followed along shore, killing
one of the Sioux, mortally wounding one
of Chouteau' s men, and wounding sev
eral others, including Jessaume. Pryor
now proposed to Shahaka that they at
tempt to cover the rest of the distance —
about 3 days' journey — by land, but this
the Mandan refused to do on account
of the incumbrance of the women and
children and the wounded condition of
their interpreter, whereupon the party
returned to St Louis. By an agreement
entered into with the Missouri Fur Co. in
the spring of 1808 for the safe conduct of
the Indians to their home, another expe
dition, consisting of about 150 men hav
ing Shahaka and his companions in
charge, started from St. Louis about the
middle of May 1809, and although the
Sioux at first showed a disposition to be
troublesome the Arikara were found to
be friendly and the party reached its des
tination Sept. 24, laden writh presents.
Shahaka fell into disrepute among his
people by reason of what were regarded
as extravagant tales of his experiences
among the whites. He was killed in a
fight with the Sioux on an occasion when
he went out to watch his people drive
them off. Shahaka's wife was Yellow
Corn; his son was White Painted House,
whose son was Tobacco, whose son (Sha
haka's great grandson) is Gun that Guards
the House, who is still living and who
Preserves, with Shahaka's medal bearing
ate 1797, the story of his great grand
father's exploits. Consult Grig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, passim, 1904-5; Chit-
tenden, Am. Fur Trade, 1902; Coues in
Annals of Iowa, 3d 8., i, 613, 1895;
Brackenridee, Views of La., 1814; Brad
bury, Travels, 2d ed., 1819; N. Dak. Hist.
Soc. Coll., n, 470-473, 1908. (p. w. ir. )
Shahala (Saxala, 'above'). A name
given by Lewis and Clark to the Chinook-
an tribes living on Columbia r. from
Sail vies id. to the Cascades in Oregon.
They estimated the number at 2,800, in
62 houses, and mention the following
tribes: Neerchokioon, Clahclellah, Wah-
clellah, and Yehuh. Katlagakya was
the native name for the Indians'of this
region. See Watlala. (L. F.)
Cath-le-yach-e-yachs. — Ross, Adventures, 111. 1*49.
Katlagakya.— Framboise quoted by Gairduer iii
Jour. Geog. Soe. Loud., xi, 255. 1841. Sah-halah.—
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv, 252, 1905. Sax-
ala.— Boas, inf'n, 1905. Shahala.— Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, vi, 67, 1905. Shahalahs.— Am.
Pioneer, n, 191, 1S43. Shahana.— Kellev Oregon
68, 1830. Shah-ha-la.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, iv, 236, 1905 (also Shah-ha-la, p. 223).
Sha-la-la.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, Ls55
(error).
Shahanik ( Sha'xanix, ' little rock ' ) . A
village of the Nicola band of Ntlakyapa-
muk near Nicola r., 16 m. above Spences
Bridge, Brit. Col.; pop. 81 in 1901, the
last time the name appears.
Ca'xanix. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
174, 1900. CQokunQ.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Kthnol.
Surv. Can. ,4. 1.S99. Shahahanih.— Can. lud. Aff.,
308, 1SS7. Shahshanih.— Ibid. ,2(19, 18S9. Sh-ha-ha-
nih.— Ibid., 196, 1885. Shhahanik.— Ibid., pt. n, 166,
1901.
Shahaptian Family (from Saptini, pi.
Sahdptini, the Salish name for the Nez
Perces). An important linguistic family
occupying what is now s. w. Idaho, s. E.
Washington, and N. K. Oregon. The
earlier territory of the Shahaptian tribes
extended from the Rocky mts. to the Cas
cade range, and from the Yakimar. basin
to the Blue mts. of Oregon. This territory
was overstepped at various times, particu
larly by the Klikitat in the w., who
crossed the Cascades and occupied the
headwaters of Cowlitz, Lewis, and White
Salmon rs., and even pushed temporarily
as fars. as Willamette valley after the de
population of that region by fever in 1829
(see Chinookan) . Along Columbia r. Sha
haptian villages extended nearly to The
Dalles, where they were checked by the
Chinook, who had pushed to that point
from the coast. To the E. occasional hunt
ing, parties crossed the Rockies, but no
permanent settlements were formed.
(Consult the linguistic map in Part 1. )
The Shahaptian family is well defined
linguistically, except possibly in its south
ern habitat where it may prove to be con
nected with the Waiilatpuan and Shastan
families, and possibly the Lutuamian. _ In
customs and habits its tribes were fairly
homogeneous. Family organization was
loose and showed no traces of a clan sys
tem. Village communities of varying si/.e
were the rule, but were prevented from
normal development by the seasonal
changes of residence necessitated by the
character of the food supply. Chiefs
were local in authority except in times
of emergency. Salmon was the staple
article of food, but at the time of the
Lewis and Clark expedition in 1804-05
520
SHAHWUNDAIS SHAKCHUKLA
IB. A. E.
hunting various kinds of game was com
mon, and this had probably been much
advanced by the introduction of horses.
KiMits and berries also were much used
as food, but no agriculture was evident.
The Shahaptian tribes have always had a
hiirh reputation for bravery and, except
ft. r certain sporadic outbreaks, have been
friendlv with the whites.
The following principal divisions of the
stork are usually considered as separate
triU-s: Klikitat/Nez Perces, Paloos, Ten-
ino, Tyigh, I'matilla, Wallawalla, and
Yakima. A large number of smaller
divisions are often spoken of as inde-
|H-ndent tribes, but which are really sub
ordinate bands of one or another of the
trilx/s named, of these smaller bands
those mo>t frequently met with in litera
ture are: Akaitchis, Atanumleina, Chim-
najniin. l>esChutes, KliiKjuit, Kowasayee,
John hay, Liaywas, Ochechote, Pisko,
I'ishuuitpah, Shyik, Skinpah, Sokulk,
Tilkuni, Tushepaw, Wahowpun, and
Wiarn. (H. w. u. i.. F. )
Biituka. -.- •<• und-T thi< caption. Sciatogas.—
lu/irt in X»uv. Ann. Voy.. xu, 4'J. is-Ji. Scieto-
!*••—« '"Hi-. Henry-Thompson .lour., 818, 1897.
BbmUila . — M.id..vJ7. Shyatogoes.— Cox, Advent.,
.'. Bhy-to-gas.-Koss. Knr Hunters, i, '264,
Thy-eye-to-ga.— Brackenridpe, Views of
L«.. '.'*r2. 1»1">.
S>/ii'nu/i/ii/: X Shahaptan,— Scouler in
•y. (M-..K. See., xi. L'-jf), IMI (three tribes-
n. or Nr/-|,er<Vs, Klikrtat. okanatran:
•• HgSalishan). Shahaptan.— I'rieh-
•M. I'hy-. HM. Mankind, v, 4'J.s, 1S47 i two classes-
{•r..i.tr ol mountains, and Polanches
includes «l>o Kliketat and Okana-
Bahaptin.— Hale in T. S. Kxpl Fx-
'-• V'u-'7i -1'-';/11- ls"' (Shahaptin or Xex-
«. NVallauallas. I'eloosrs. Ynkemas Kli-
: (iallHlin in Trans Am. Kthnol. Soc
^. 1 1: IW.f,, Hows Hale,; Gal latin, ibid.
''£ • H,-P'hans (I8f,l). I'hysik!
", ^•••J: (iallatin in Schoolcraft
i.HlV^te^;i^rmn(-nn!I1(VVA:
Kllk.-Ut .' ">8aptin.— 'pricha'rd IMivs'"!}'/^^11'1
l«:K»k..li.t;iyf,":rSahapUmVrN^
•• ^y^Vii.Utlmm in Trans!
l. NH . I>,nd.. ,.j. is5«; (includes W'liil-iti.n i
^iiiiiii§
s^few^Tr^'^
"K'K'-ikS;
nn« hftblUI nn.l cnumera .'/tr l ' V ' J /V "1('-
^ wi-v^^srss?
•n.| r»«w«.I1 (•/,;„,, V-'K.,.! ,*haPtani--'l'<>lim<'
S'^B^'^^^s
' v;,, . K.i;n7i I1;-:';:'1- V'--"!;-;"1- "" «-"i
^0"n.X'?'fC,,iS
^^^-^-S'^.KT
•hahwundaii I '<iod ,,f
in the Methodist missionary work among
his people during the early and middle
parts of the H)th century. Peter Jones
(Hist, Ojeb. Inds., 200/1861) says he
l)elonged to the Mink "tribe" (probably
the Marten gens of Warren). His home,
and probably the place of his birth, about
1796, was Aln wick district, Northumber-
landco., Out. In 1823 John and Peter
•Jones, the latter the author of the Histo
ry of the Ojebway Indians, were con
verted at the Methodist mission on Credit
r., near Rice lake, Northumberland co.
The brothers commenced teaching their
people, and with other missionaries
in 1826-27 held a camp-meeting near
Coburjr, at which Sunday was converted.
He began at once to learn to read and
write, was ordained as a minister, and
entered actively into missionary work
among the Chippewa. With (Jeorge
Copway and other native preachers he
went on several missionary tours to the
Chippewa about L. Superior. They es
tablished a permanent mission in 1833 at
L'Anse on Keweenaw bay, Mich., and
another in 1835 at Ottawa Lake, in the
same state. Sunday appears to have de
voted some time to special work among
the Saulteurs at Sault Ste Marie, where
his preaching was so highly regarded
that women bearing children in their
arms forded streams to reach the meeting
place (Jones, op. cit., 227). It was about
this period that the Rev. Wm. Case, who
had been influential in bringing Sunday
into the church, took him on a tour
of the States for the purpose of rais
ing funds for the Canadian missions. At
the general council of the Christian Chip
pewa and Ottawa, held at Saugeen, Ont.,
in 1845, Sunday was present, and his
eloquence on this occasion has received
special mention. Copway (Life, Hist,
and Trav., 1<>7, 1847) says he was "un
commonly eloquent"; Jones (op. cit,
201) says he was "particularly happy in
his address at this meeting, and towards
the close, thrilled and astonished all
present by the ingenuity and power of
his appeals." After this he is not men
tioned, though he was probably living as
late as 1855. Copway speaks of him as
a chief, and he signs as chief the report
made by him and one Simpson as commis
sioners of A In wick in 1842. (c. T.)
Shakaikf KM'Mik, 'many rattlesnakes' ).
A Puna village on the N. side of theGila,
• w. of Casa Blanca, s. Ariz.— Russell
in 26th Rep. B. A. K., 23, 1908.
Shakallamy. See Mrikelldmy.
Shakan ( ( 'Axa'n). A summer village of
Henya on the N.W. coast of Prince of
Hales id., Alaska, whither they used to
K(> for fish eggs.
jAxan.-S wanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
i choan.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885.
Shakchukla (Shak-chuk'-la, 'crayfish
BULL. 30]
SHAKEHAND SHALLATTOO
521
people ' ) . A Choctaw clan of the Wa-
takihulata phratry. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
162, 1878.
Shakehand. Principal chief of the
Yankton Sioux in 1804. He was the
leader in the council with Lewis and
Clark, neld opposite the present city of
Yankton, S. Dak., when the explorers
were going up the Missouri r. He had
previously visited Mackinaw and St
Louis. (D. R. )
Shakes' Village. A summer camp of the
head Stikine chief Ceks, on Etolin id.,
Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880.— Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Shakian ( ' beaver' ). A Yuchi clan.
Cagan'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c = sh).
Shakia° tana.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 ( = ' beaver clan ' ) .
Shakkeen. A (former?) Salish village
or band under Fraser superintendency,
Brit. Col.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff.,
Victoria, 1872.
Shakopee (Shakpe, 'six'). The name
of a succession of chiefs of the Mdewa-
kanton Sioux, residing on Minnesota r.
not far from the present town of Shako-
pee, Scott co., Minn. Three men of
the name are mentioned in succession.
The first met Maj. S. H. Long at the
mouth of the Minnesota in 1817, when
he came up to distribute the presents
which Lieut. Z. M. Pike had contracted
to send them 12 years earlier, and Long
found him very offensive. This Shako-
pee was succeeded by his son, who was
known as Eaglehead Shakopee, and he
by his son Little Six (Shakopeela), who
was a leader in the Minnesota massacre
of 1862. See Taoapa. (D. R.)
Shakori. A small tribe associated with
the Eno and Adshusheer in North Caro
lina in the 17th century. It is doubt
ful, from their physical characteristics,
whether they were of Siouan stock, though
they were allied with Siouan tribes. As
the Shakori were constantly associated
with the Eno they were probably linguis
tically related to them. They are first
mentioned by Yardley (1654), who says
a Tuscarora Indian described to him
among other tribes of the interior "a
great nation called Cacores," of dwarfish
stature, not exceeding that of boys of 14
years, yet exceedingly brave and fierce
in fight and active in retreat, so that
even the powerful Tuscarora were un
able to conquer them. They were then
near neighbors of the Eno. Lederer
(1672) found the villages of the two
tribes about 14 m. apart, that of the
Shakori being farthest w. In 1701 Law-
son found the two tribes confederated,
and the Adshusheer with them. Their
village, which he calls Adshusheer, was
on Eno r. about 14 m. E. of the Oc-
caneechi village, probably a short dis
tance N. E. of the present Durham, N. C.
They resembled the Eno in their customs.
According to Col. Barnwell, commander
in the Tuscarora war of 1711, they are
identical with the Sissipahaw. Consult
Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
Bull. B. A. E., 1894.
Cacores. — Yardley (1654) in Hawks, N. Car., n, 19,
1858. Schoccories.— Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 384,
1860. Shabor.— Hawks, N. Car., n, map, 1858
(misprint). Shacco.— Byrd (1733), Hist, Dividing
Line, n, 2, 1866. Shacioes.— Barn well (1711) in S.C.
Hist, and Geneal. Mag., ix, 31, 1908. Shackory.—
Byrd, op. cit., 15. Shakor. — Lederer, Discov. map
1672. Shoccories.— Lawson (1701), Hist. Car., 96,
1860.
Shakshakeu ('great heron'). A sub-
phratry or gens of the Menominee. —
Hoffman in 14th Rep. B. A. E. , 42, 1896.
Shaktabsh. A body of Salish who lived
on Port Washington bay, Kitsap co.,
Wash. ; now on Port Madison res.
Shak-tabsh. — Boulet, letter, Mar. 22, 1886.
S'hak-tabsh.— Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Shaktoligmiut (Shakto'ligmut). A sub
division of the Malemiut Eskimo of
Alaska, whose village is Shaktolik.
Chakhtogmut. — Zagoskin, Pescr. Kuss. Poss. Am.,
pt. 1, 72, 1847. Shakto'ligmut.— Pall in Cont. N.
A. Ethnol., I, 16, 1877. Tchakh-toligmiouth.— Za
goskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxi, map, 1850.
Shaktolik. A Malemiut village on the
E. coast of Norton sd., Alaska, inhabited
by descendants of the native tribe and
invaders from Kotzebue sd.
Shaklolik.— Post-route map, 1903. Shaktolik.—
Pall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 16, I,s77. Shakto-
lit.— llth Census, Alaska, 165, 1S93.
Shakwabaiyaki ('blue or green running
water pueblo'). A ruined pueblo, for
merly occupied by the ancestors of the
Hopi, situated opposite Hardy station on
the Santa Fe Pacific R. R.*, near the
mouth of Ohevlon cr., Ariz.
Blue Running Water pueblo.— Fowkos in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 31, 1904. Cakwabaiyaki.— Ibid.,23 (Hopi
name). Chevlon ruin.— Ibid., 23.
f hakwalengya. The Blue or Green
Flute clan of the Ala (Horn) phratry of
the Hopi.
Cakwalenya winwu.— Fewkcsin 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
583 1901 (winwfi = 'clan' ). Ca-kwa'-len-ya wun-
wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vn, 401, 1894.
Shalawa. A Chumashan village located
by Taylor near Santa Ines mission, Cal.;
given by Ventura Indians as formerly
bet ween" Santa Barbara and Carpenteria,
in the locality now called La Matanza.
Cal-a-wa.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1S84. Shalawa.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860. Shhalwaj.— Henshaw, op. cit.
Shalikuwewich (Cal-l-ku-we'-witc}. A
former Chumashan village at a place
called Las Lajas, on the coast in Ventura
co Cal.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Shalicuwewech.— Henshaw, op. cit.
Shalkahaan (Cdlkdhddn). A former Chu
mashan village in the interior of Ventura
co., Cal., at a locality called La Canada
del Salto. — Henshaw, Buenaventura Mb.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sholchohoon.— Henshaw, op. cit.
Shallattoo (Yakima: W'xha'ntitit, huc
kleberry', the name of a site on Yakima r.
above Ellensburg). A tribe, numbering
SHALLON— SHAMANS AND PRIESTS
[B. A. E.
•M.n< first visited by Lewis and
Hark in 1S05 and described as living on
ilaract r.. in the present Washington.
Mooney regards them as a division ot the
1" V?, iv,;; •shallatolos.-KobertMn., Oregon.
&£j&83^$^$
*S^»£^£&FS&
i'n4tu. — Mooiu-v in 14th IU-p- I5- A- h" /3(3'
1V8hallon. A name f..r the fruit of Caul-
tf,,ri'i Minn, mentioned lirst in Allen's
Hi^torv of Lewis and (lark's Expedi
tion, 1S14. The name, also spelled *ft<M-
/u»,'is a corruption of Chinook kl'kwu-
shalln. (w. R. G.)
Shallyany's Village. A summer camp
of a Stikine chief named Catya'ni, on
Stikine r., Alaska; pop. 24 hi 1880.—
IVtroff, loth Census, Alaska, .'52, 1882.
Shamans and Priests. Mediators be
tween the world of spirits and the world
of men may l»e divided into two classes:
The shamans, whose authority was en
tirely dfpendent on their individual abil
ity, imd the priests, who acted in some
measure for the tribe or nation, orat least
for some society.
Shaman is explained variously as a Per
sian word meaning 'pagan', or, with more
likelih 1, as the Tungus equivalent for
'medicine-man', and was originally ap
plied to the medicine-men or exorcists
iii Sil»erian tribts, from which it was ex
tended to Hinilar individuals among the
Indian tribes of America.
Among the Haidaand Tlingit, shamans
jK-rformed practically all religious func
tions, including, as usual, that of physi
cian, and occasionally a shaman united
the civil with the religious power by
being a town or house chief also. (<eii-
erally h|H-akinu', he obtained his position
from an uncle, inheriting his spiritual
IM-IJHTH just as he might his material
wraith; but there were also shamans
who Uvame such (.wing to natural litness.
In either <a>e the first intimation of his
•w |>owrr wan given by the man falling
•nm-h-KH and remaining in that condition
»ra certain jK-riod. Klsewhere in North
America, however, the sweat bath was
mi|H,rtant assistant in bringing about
IT psychic state, and certain in-
* iM-rame hhamans after escaping
)-. **• ] *»n H iii \ ti
•rwi-r performing a N. \V. coa^t sha
man WH.- Mip|,oM,,| tobe possessed bv a
HijM-rnatural U-inj; whose name he b<><>
dres.s he imitated, and among
« "pirit was often supported
-nil minor Hpirita which were rep-
.the shaman's mask and
rrngthened h.seyesight, sense of smell
etc. He let his hair grow long, never
cutting or dressing it. When performing
he ran around the fire very rapidly in the
direction of the sun, while his assistant
beat upon a wooden drum and his friends
sang the spirit songs and beat upon nar
row pieces of board. Then the spirit
showed him what he was trying to dis
cover, the location of a whale or other
food animal, the approach of an enemy,
or the cause of the sickness of a patient.
In the latter case he removed the object
that was causing pain by blowing upon
the affected part, sucking at it, or rub
bing a charm upon it. If the soul had
wandered, he captured and restored it,
and in case the patient had been be
witched he revealed the name of the of
fender and directed how he was to be
handled. Payment for his services must
always be made in advance, but in case
of failure it wras usually returned, while
among some tribes failure was punished
with death. Shamans also performed
sleight-of-hand feats to show their power,
and two shamans among hostile people
would fight each other through the air
by means of their spirits, while no war
party started off without one.
The ideas behind shamanistic practices
in other American tribes were very much
the same as these1, but the forms which
they took varied considerably. Thus
instead of being actually possessed, Iro-
quois shamans and probably others con
trolled their spirits objectively as if they
were handling so many instruments,
while Chitimacha shamans consulted
their helpers in trances.
Among the Nootka there were two
classes of shamans, the Uctdk-u, or
'workers', who cured a person when
sickness was thrown upon him by an en
emy or when it entered in the shape of
an insect, and the K'ok'oa'tsmaah, or 'soul
workers', especially employed to restore
a wandering soul to its body.
The Songish of the southern end of
Vancouver id. also had two sorts of sha
mans. Of these the higher, called the
M/inia'aHt, acquired his power in the usual
way by intercourse with supernatural
beings/ while the xt'oua, who was usually
a woman, received her knowledge from
another xi'oua. The former answered
more nearly to the common type of sha
man, while the function of the latter was
to appease hostile powers, to whom she
spoke a sacred language. She was also
applied to by women who desired to bear
children, and for all kinds of charms.
Among the interior Salish the initia
tion of shamans and warriors seems to
have taken place in one and the same
manner, i. e. through animals which be
came the novices' guardian spirits. Ku-
tenai shamans had special lodges in the
BULL. 30]
SHAMANS AND PRIESTS
523
camp larger than the rest, m which they individual, and if there were consider-
prayed and invoked the spirits. able ritual his function might ho more
The Hupa of California recognized twoi that of leader in the ceremonies and
sorts of shamans: the dancing shamans, \ keeper of the sacred n.vths than direct
who determined the cause of disease mediator between spirits and men
and the steps necessary for recovery, and Sometimes, as on the N. \V coast and
other shamans who after locating the among the Eskimo, the functions of
trouble removed it by sucking. Mohavej priest and shaman might be combined
shamans usually receive their powers
directly from Mastamho, the chief deity,
and acquire them by dreaming rather
than the more usual methods of fasting,
isolation, petition, etc. Dixon records
this latter feature also among the Shasta.
The Maidu seem to have presented con
siderable variations within one small
area. In some sections heredity played
little part in determining who should be
come a shaman, but in the N. E. part of
the Maidu country all of a shaman's chil
dren were obliged to take up his pro
fession or the spirits would kill them.
There were two sorts of shamans — the
shaman proper, whose functions were
mainly curative, and the "dreamer,"
who communicated with spirits and the
ghosts of the dead. All shamans were
also dreamers, but not the reverse. Dur
ing the winter months the dreamers held
meetings in darkened houses, where they
spoke with the spirits much like modern
spirit mediums. At other times the sha
mans of the foothill region met to see
which was most powerful, and danced
until all but one had dropped out. One
who had not had a shaman for a parent
had to go into the mountains to a place
where some spirit was supposed to reside,
fast, and go through certain ceremonies,
and when a shaman desired to obtain
more powerful helpers than those he
possessed he did the same. Shamans in
this region always carried cocoon rattles.
Hoffman enumerates three classes of
shamans among the Chippewa, in addi
tion to the herbalist or doctor, properly
so considered. These were the wdbSno',
who practised medical magic, the jW-
sakWd, who were seers and prophets
deriving their power from the thunder
god, and the mide', who were concerned
with the sacred society of the Mide'wiwin,
and should rather be regarded as priests.
These latterwere evidently represented
among the Delawares by the medeu, who
concerned themselves especially with
healing, while there was a separate class
of diviners called powwow, or 'dreamers.'
Unlike most shamans, the angakunirn
of the Central Eskimo communicated
with their spirits while seated. It was
their chief duty to find out the breaking
of what taboos had caused sickness or
storms.
As distinguished from the calling of a
shaman, that of a priest was, as
been said, national or tribal rather
and the two terms have been used so in
terchangeably by writers, especially when
applied to the Eastern tribes, that it is
often difficult to tell which is the proper
one.
Even where shamanism flourished most
there was a tendency for certain priestly
functions to center around the town or
tribal chief. This appears among the
Haida, Tlingit, Tsimshian, and Kwakiutl
in the prominent part the chiefs played
in secret society performances, and a chief
of the Eraser r. coast Salish was even
more of a high priest than a civil chief,
leadinghis people in all religious functions.
Most of the tribes of the eastern plains
contained two classes of men that may be
placed in this category. One of these
classes consisted of societies which con
cerned themselves with healing and ap
plied definite remedies, though at the
same time invoking superior powers, and
to be admitted to which a man was
obliged to pass through a period of in
struction. The other was made up of the
one or the few men who acted as superior
officers in the conduct of national rituals,
and who transmitted their knowledge
concerning it to an equally limited num
ber of successes. Similar to these, per
haps, were the priests of the Mide/wiwin
ceremony among the Chippewa, Menom-
inee, and other Algonquian tribes.
According to Bartram, "besides sev
eral juniors or graduates" there was a
high priest in every Creek town. These
were persons of consequence and exer
cised great influence in the state, partic
ularly in military affairs. They would
"foretell rain or drought and pretend to
bring rain at pleasure, cure diseases, and
exorcise witchcraft, invoke or expel evil
spirits, and even assume the power of di
recting thunder and lightning." The
Natchez state was a theocracy in which
the head chief, or "Great Sun," being di
rectly descended from the national law
giver who had come out of the sun, was
ex-orficio high priest of the nation, al
though the guardian of the temple seems
to have relieved him partially of his
priestly duties. The rest of the Suns
shared in their functions to a minor de
gree, they forming a sacred caste.
Doubtless the most highly developed
priesthood N. of Mexico, however, is
; of a^imong the Pueblos of New Mexico and
has^i^rizona, where it controls the civil and
than^J&ilitary branches of the tribe, transform-
524
SHAMAFA SHAMOKIN
[B. A. E.
ing it into a theocratic oligarchy. The
run priesthood is a body almost entirely
composed ot men whose duty it is by
secret prayers and fasts to bring plentiful
supplies of rain. The priesthood of the
IH'NV N reallv a war society whose cere
monies are held to give thanks for abun
dant crops, or, alter a scalp had been
taken to brini: about ram through the
pleasure that the taking of this scalp
gives to the anthropic gods, the control
lers of the rain. The two head priests
of the IK>W and the rain priests of the six
cardinal points form the fountain head
of all authority and the court of last ap-
jH-al in '/Aim. ' Kach <<f these, except the
priest of the /enith. has several assistants,
and the priestess. of fecundity, the female
assistant of the priest of the north, who
standd highest in rank, possesses very
great authority. Belo\y these are the
*H-iety of Kotikilli and the esoteric so
cieties". All male Xuni and very rarely
some females are admitted into the for
mer, which deals directly with the an
thropic gods and whose ceremonials are
I«.r the purpose of bringing rain. The
enteric societies, however, have to do
mainly with the /oic or beast gods and
an- primarily healini: societies. A pa
tient mav be treated by them at the time
of the ceremonies or lie may send for a
Hiiirle iiiemiier. These societies also hold
very important ceremonies to bring rain,
but" they effect this mediately through
the influence which the beast gods are
Hipped to exert upon the anthropic
tf»»d«. The active members of these so
cieties'. includiiiL' the Kotikilli also, in
roiitradi-tinction to the rain and war
priej»t», are called by a special name "the-
but their functions approach
n«-arer to th»<e of priests than of sha
man- (Stevenson).
Consult Bart ram, Travels, 17'.M: Boas
. CiiBhinir. Dorsoy, Hoffman,
"iiey, rtu-sell, and Mrs Stevenson in
H-;p«. li. A. K.; Boa, in Reps. Brit. Asso.
Adv. S.-i.: Kos* in K,.p. Nat. MIH 1S95
Brintnn, The Lenap- and their
**•">: ChamlM.rlaiii in .J«,ur \m
•n«, xiv, no. 5:;, 1901; Curtis, N.
ltt»7-4Ki; Cushinir in Pop. Sc,i.
•v-'; Dixonin.Jour.Am.Folk-
!;;ri 1. !'•«»*; (iatschet, Creek
• '• ", lsst-ss; (iod.lard, Life
• • . i i • i . .. .* . i it *
1"0.{; kranse,
iv, I', I'.m-j; Teit in Mem. Am. Nat Hist '
l;HH.;Teit and Swanton in
M'-.n. Am. Mus. Nat. Hi,,., „ and v,
thfhir-Pa', P trilM' h:m<1' or^"Ceof
l"\vhatan confederacy on
I^Tfe "r,Yrk r-v:,.. n™iJiiSS
Shamokin (probably from Lenape
Shfnnukenk, 'where horns, or antlers, are
plenty.' — (Gerard). The largest and most
important Indian settlement in Pennsyl
vania after the dispersion of the Dela-
wares and during the first half of the
18th century. The old Indian village
was situated' a short distance from the
forks of the Susquehanna, on the N. E.
branch. Later the settlement was on both
sides of the river, including the island, at
the site of Sunbury, Northumberland co.
Before the historic period the location
had evidently been a stopping place for
the Iroquois on returning from their
raids into the country of the Cherokee
and Catawba. Here they met, as they
did in later days, to hold their last cel
ebration before their return to their vil
lages in New York. It was the most
strategic location in the province for
an Indian settlement, since from this
point all the region of the Potomac, the
Delaware, and the Ohio could be easily
reached; to gain the Ohio country but a
short portage was necessary from Canoe
Place to Kittanning. The forks of the
Susquehanna thus became the point of
convergence of the various trails leading
to the Potomac, Wyoming, and the Ohio.
The population was made up of Dela-
wares, Shawnee, and Iroqtiois. The
Shawnee came into the province from the
S. in 1698, and soon began to settle along
the Susquehanna and its branches. By
1727, when they first commenced to go
westward to the Ohio, a larg ' number of
them was settled at Shamokin. In the
following year the Onondaga council ap
pointed Shikellamy (q. v.) to act as the
deputy of the Iroquois at Shamokin, with
instructions to have special oversight of
the Shawnee (Archives Pa., i, 228, 1852).
From this time until 1755 Shamokin was
regarded as the Indian capital of the
province; it was not only headquarters
of the Iroquois influence, but also was the
residence of Allummapees, the "king" of
the Delawares. At the council in Phila
delphia in the summer of 1742 the va
rious disputes concerning land sales on
the Susquehanna were brought up by the
Delawares, In a stinging reply to the
Delaware complaints, Canassatego, the
Iroquois chief, ordered the Delawares to
remove from their lands to Shamokin or
Wyoming and to have nothing whatever
to do with the sales of lands in the future
(Col. Kec. Pa., iv., 579-80, 1851 ). They
never forgot this; reproach, and went to
Shamokin and Wyoming to consider their
wrongs and to listen to the Shawnee war
riors who were seeking to have them re
move to the Ohio. Count Zinzendorf,
Bunder the guidance of Conrad Weiser,
'visited Shamokin in the fall of 1742,
•where he met Shikellamy, with whom
BULL. 30]
SHAMOKTN
525
he held several conferences. A friend
ship sprang up between the Iroquois
deputy and the Moravian Brethren which
lasted during the life of the wise chief,
wrho was one of the most conservative of
the leaders of the Six Nations. Zinzen-
dorf was very much interested in the Iro-
quois vicegerent, and wrote much about
this visit to Shamokin in his journal
(Mem. Moravian Church, 84 et seq. , 1 870).
Various missionaries of the Moravian
Church labored at Shamokin from this
time until its abandonment in 1755,
among them being Mack, Post, Pyrlaeus,
and Zeisberger. During these days the
Indian settlement had a bad reputation.
Martin Mack, who with his wife was
obliged to flee to the woods nearly every
night from the drunken savages, said
that it "was the very seat of the Prince
of Darkness." David Brainerd, who vis
ited the village each year, said in 1745:
"The town lies partly on the east and
west shores of the river and partly on
the island. It contains upwards of 50
houses and 300 inhabitants. The In
dians of the place are accounted the
most drunken, mischievous, and ruffian-
like fellows of any in these parts — about
one-half are Delawares and the others
are Senecas and Tutelars" (Mem. Mo
ravian Church, 67, 1870). At the coun
cil at Philadelphia in 1744 the Delawares
stated that the Shawrnee had removed
to the Ohio, chiefly through the influence
of Peter Chartier (Col. Kec. Pa., iv, 757,
1851). In the year before a number of
the Conoy Indians had removed to Sha
mokin (ibid., 657). In 1747 the Mora
vians built a smithy in the village at the
request of Shikellamy. The Delaware
"king," Allummapees, died in 1747, and
Shikellamy, the Iroquois deputy, died in
the year following.. In 1749 all the In
dians were obliged to leave Shamokin for
want of provisions (Arch. Pa., n, 23,
1852). Taghneghdoarus, Shikellamy 's
eldest son, at the request of Weiser, be
came the deputy of the Iroquois in the
province (see Weiser' s Journals of his
three visits to Shamokin in 1743, 1744, in
Col. Rec. Pa., iv, 640, 646, 680, 1851).
At the treaty of Albany (1754) the Iro
quois reserved the lands at Shamokin and
Wyoming as their hunting grounds ( ibid. ,
vi, 119, "1851). John Shikellamy, the
eldest son of the old Oneida vicegerent,
was appointed to look after these lands
and all Iroquois affairs in the province.
Gov. Morris, in a letter to Gen. Shirley,
tells of the Indian raids near Shamokin
and gives a description of the location as
suitable for a fort (ibid., 665). In 1755,
after Braddock's defeat, the entire region
was at the mercy of the hostile Dela
wares and Shawnee. The former, who
were faithful to the English, were obliged
to leave Shamokin. Scarouady, at the
council in Philadelphia in the fall of
1755, spoke very plainly concerning the
situation, and said that if the English
"will not light with us we will go some
where else" (ibid., 686). In the winter
of 1755 Gov. Morris spoke of his inten
tion of building a fort at Shamokin to
protect the frontier (ibid., 701). At the
council at Carlisle (1756), The Belt, a
Delaware chief, asked that a fort be built
at Shamokin for the protection of the
friendly Indians and as a place of refuge
for their wives and children when they
were away (ibid., vn, 6, 1851 ). This re
quest was repeated at the council at Phila
delphia in the spring (ibid., 54). At a
council held in April (1756) Scarouady
spoke of the importance of the English
having a fort at this place to which the
friendly Indians could go (ibid., 80).
He later informed the governor that he
and all the women and children were go
ing to Onondaga, and that they would
return when a fort was built at Shamokin
(ibid., 90). In May, Gov. Morris was at
Harris Ferry, on his way to Shamokin,
where a fort was to be built. During the
spring and summer of 1756 the fort was
built on the E. bank of the Susquehanna,
just below the junction of the North and
West branches, at the upper end of the
present Sunbury. The French realizing
the necessity of holding this point, sent
an expedition in the fall of 1756 to build
a fort at the place. The^y reached the
mouth of Loyal Sock cr., and finding the
force at work building Ft Augusta, re
treated. Col. Clapham, who had charge
of the building of the fort, was succeeded
by Col. James Burd (see Archives Pa.,
2d s., n, 745-820, 1890). In June, 1756,
just previous to the coming of the P^nglish
force to build the fort, all the houses in
the place were burned by hostile Indians
(Col. Rec. Pa., vn, 154, 1851). Various
Indian agents were appointed to reside at
Ft Augusta during this period (ibid.,
vm, 99, 128, 501, 1852). A number of
important conferences were held with
the Indians at Ft Augusta by Col. Francis
in 1769 (ibid., ix, 610-620, 1852). After
the conclusion of the French and Indian
war the clamor of the "peace at any
price" element in the province led to
the dismantling of the fort. The condi
tions along the frontiers were deplorable;
nearly the entire region on the West
branch was entirely deserted. After the
commencement of the Revolution the
fort became the military headquarters
for the upper Susquehanna, and during
the entire period the authorities at the
fort were kept busy. The massacre of
Wyoming and the Big Runaway filled F
Augusta with people who had left their
homes to escape the fury of the Indians.
SHAXA — SHANNOPIN'S TOWN
[B. A. E.
ca. -.
rel- arc Mi-alK-hlcm-d': name fjivi-n after Nuta-
mrt- »i m-liiware gunsmith, settled there). Sha-
h»ir.6ki -Hcckcwcldcrin Trans. Am. Philos. Sor.,
Shahamo-
Star in the West, 'Jtls, 1816. bhamokm.— tjoiaen
Five Nat., app., 115, 1747. Shamoking. —
I**", of 175y quoted by Rupp., Northampton Co.,
"« 1M5. Shaumoking.— Brainerd (1745) quoted
by I 'ay. I Vim., 525, 1813. Shawmokin.— Harris
1 {7>| > in Anh. PH., II, 178. 1852. Shomhomokin. —
Writer (17U) in Arch. I'a., I, Ml, 1852. Shomo-
kfn. Bard (1755) in Border Wars, 18:59. Shomo-
kin.-WciM-r (1745) in Arch. I'a., I, 673, 1852.
Shomoko.-/eM>eiver (1750) quoted by Conover,
Kan and i.cneva MS., B. A. K. Siamocon.—
7jid..\v»ky 172Nin Arch. I'a., I, 'I'll, 1852. Skamo-
ken.— VHudrenil 1 1757) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X,
\v»t ]s.\x. Skamokin.— Ibid., 58<i. Tsinaghse. —
<. Y. I''* . <'ol. Hist., vii, 47, note, 1856. Tsna-
»och.-Kt Johnson Conf. (1756), ibid. Zinach-
•on.— W.-is.-r 1 17 17 tin Col. Kec. I'a., v. 84, 1851.
Shana. The Kagle clan of the Yuchi.
Ca.— >p.-ck. Yuchi Inds.. 70. 1W.) (r=.^). Sha
Uha.-«iat-cli.-t. I'chcc MS., B. A. K.. 71, 1885.
Shanamkarak. A Karok villaire on the
K. hank of tin- large rapids in Klamath
r.. a mile or two l.elo\v the mouth of Sal
mon r., N. \v. Cat. It had 5 houses in
IH.">L', \va< an im'portant fishing place, and
juirt ••! the annual salmon ceremony be-
iL'inir tu the village of Amaikiara, on
i«- (ip|»ositp side of the river, was per
formed there.
A»h» nahm-ka .- Cibb*. MS Misc B A F 18Y>
" H>C.l) in Schoolcraft,'' Ind!
I. 1*53 (Yurok name). He-co-
' <lhf.l) in Sen. Kx. Doc. 4, 32d
•»"., -Jll. ls5a. Ikwanek.— (iibbs,
K .1-01. Ke-ko-neck.-McKee,op.cit.
K-4 8h»namkarak.-A. L. Kn.eber, infn, 1907.
Bhanel. A former Porno settlement in
y, ( al.. on the E. hank of RUH-
l-nt !t mile N. of (Vnterville.
has also been ap|.lied to a vil-
" arthe American town of Hopland
/W?rt fr"'n Slmulka-va- See \SWmi
Cw.e'1. -Barrett. Kthim-(J,.iV j.OIno 141 1<KW
^*J±^
E^fSrDr^---
Hi'rf ' ^';'^-""''"!:
Uirtrict— \\\*t Flu
-P. H. A. E.,
town in
a. nuiji, en. 1775.
Shannopin's Town. A former Dela
ware village on Allegheny r., about 2 m.
above the junction with the Mononga-
hela, within the limits of the present city
of Pittsburg, Pa., between Penn ave.
and the river, and N. of Thirtieth st.
The locality was occupied by about 20
families of Pelawares in 1730, and was
named for the chief, Shanopin, who lived
there at that time. On account of its
situation on the trail between the Sus-
quehanna, Ohio, Beaver, and Musking-
um rs. , it was much frequented by In
dian traders. In April 1730 Gov. Gordon
of Pennsylvania received a letter from
the chiefs of the Delawares at "Allee-
gaeening on the Main road," written by
Edmund Cartledge, James Le Tort, and
Joseph Davenport (three prominent
traders), telling of the death of a trader
named John Hartt, and requesting that
something be done to put a stop to the
unrestricted sale of rum and the coming
of so many traders into "the woods."
This letter was signed by mark by "Shaw-
annoppan" and others (Arch. Pa., i, 255,
1852). The same traders also \vrote to the
Governor informing him of the abuse of
the Indian trade caused by the sale of rum,
the Indians buying it with their peltries
and being unable to pay their debts to
the traders w7ho made the complaint.
These Delavvares then owed the traders
about £2,000 for goods which they had
purchased (ibid. , 261). Thus early began
the trouble among the rival traders on
the Ohio, chiefly through the sale of
liquor. Conrad Weiser passed through
the place on his way to Logstown in 1748,
the Indians treating him with kindness
(Col. Kec. Pa., v, 348, 1851), and Shano-
pin attended the conference at that place.
The expedition of Celeron de Bienville
in the following year also stopped at the
place, which is noted on Bonnecamp's
map as "Village du Loups." Christo
pher Gist, the agent of the Ohio Com
pany, likewise stopped here in 1750 on
his way to the Mnskingum, and recorded
in his journal: "The River Ohio is 76
Poles wide at Shannopin Town: There
are about twenty Families in this town"
(Darlington, Gist's Jour., 34, 1893). In
Lewis Evans's Analysis of Map of the
Middle Colonies (1775), he says (p. 25):
"At Shannopins there is a fording place
in very dry times and the lowest down
the river." The fording place, which
Gist crossed, was at this point, where the
Indian trail crossed the Allegheny, then
ran along .near the location of East and
West Ohio sts. to Beaver ave. and on to
Logstown (see Gist's map). Washington
and Gist were both at the village in the
winter of 1753, when on their way to the
French fort at Venango. They swam
their horses across the Allegheny at this
fcULL. 30]
SHANWAPPOM SHASTA
point, and spent the night on that side of
the river, the next day going on to Logs-
town (Darlington, Gist's Jour., 81, 1893;
Washington's Jour, of 1753 in Olden
Time, i, 12-26, 1846; Sparks, Writings of
Wash., n, 432-447, 1834). According to
Ensign Ward's deposition the French
under Contraco3ur were first noticed by
him as they descended the river "at
Shanopins Town about two Miles distant
from the Fort the 17th. of April last"
(Darlington, Gist's Jour., 275, 1893).
George Crpghan, when on his way to
Logstown in 1754, was overtaken at this
point by Andrew Montourand John Pat
ten, who were on their way to the west
ern Indians with the two Shawnee pris
oners who had been released from jail in
Charleston, S. C. (Col. Rec. Pa., v, 731,
1851), Croghan noting that "from Low-
ril Hill to Shanopens is butt 46 Miles"
(Arch. Pa., ir, 132, 1852). The place is
mentioned also in the table of distances
as given by John Patten (Col. Eec. Pa.,
v, 750, 1851). In the 'examination of
Mr West before the Provincial Council.
in 1754, he said: "Col. Joshua Fry . . .
took an observation on the 16th of June
1752, at a Place about a Mile North of
Shanoppin Town, and found the Sun's
Meridian Altitude to be 72d 54° .
Latitude 40d 29°" (ibid., 751). Richard
Peters, in his letter of information to the
Governor concerning the distances to the
Ohio, says "Who [the traders] all agree
that it is 34 Miles from Laurel Hill to
Shanoppin, and from Shanoppin to We-
ningo 34 Miles by what Mr. Patten and
Mr. West have heard" (ibid., 759).
According to the statement of Lewis
Montour, this was the place of residence
of the Half King (Tanacharison) and
Scarouady in 1753 (Col. Rec. Pa., v,
702). General Forbes' s army passed by
the site in 1758, on its way to the ruins
of Ft Duquesne. At that* time many of
the bodies of the Scotch Highlanders of
Grant's ill-fated detachment were found
along the river front, where they had
been tortured to death.
The Delaware chief after whom the
village was named is first noticed in the
letter from James Le Tort, above noted.
He was present at the council in Phil
adelphia in 1740, at which time he is
spoken of as "Schahanapan" (Col. Rec.
Pa., iv, 447, 1851). His name appears
attached to several letters as "Shawan-
noppan" (Arch. Pa., i, 255, 1852). He
wrote a letter to Gov. Gordon in 1732,
thanking him for the present of a cask of
rum (ibid., 341). He died between 1749
and 1751, as Gov. Hamilton, in a letter
sent to the Indians at Logstown by
Croghan and Montour in the latter
year, says: "Shawanapon and Others
are since dead" (Col. Rec. Pa., v, 519,
1851). (Q. P. D.)
527
2K* . of 173° in Arch. Pa., i,
^oo, iooz. Allegaenmy. — Doc of 1730 cited hv
Darlington, Christopher Gist's Jour, 93 89?
Schahanapan.— Doc. of 1710 in Col. Rec. Pa iv
{o ' , ..I1' Skanapins.— Washington (1753), Jour '
nnVita*! BthanaPi?'8 town.— Washington (1753)
quoted by Rupp, W. Penn., app. 46 1846 Sha^
nappins T.-Pownall map/ 1775.' Shannapins 1
Washington, Jour., 37, 1865. Shannopen T.
Evans map, 1755. Shannopini Town. -Gist (1750)
m Darlington, Gist's Jour. 33, 1893. Shannopini
•K-Wn< iljid., 34. Shannopin's town. — Gist (1753)
ibid., 80. Shannopin Town.— Gist (1750), ibid. 34
bhanopens.— Croghan (1754) in Arch. Pa., n 132'
1852. Shanopins.— Washington (1753), Jour., op!
cit., 39. Shanoppin.— Patten (1754) in Col. Rec.
r"a.,V, YOU, 1851. Shanoppin'sT.— Evans map 1755
Shanoppin s Town.— Croghan (1754) in Thwaites'
Early West. Trav., I, 74, 1904; Patten, op. cit
Shawanapon.— Pa. Hist. Soc. Cull., i 29 1851
Shawanasson.— Col. Rec. Pa., v, 355 1*51 ' Sha-
wannoppan.— Arch. Pa., i, 255, 1852. Village du
Loups.— Bonnecamp map, 1749.
Shanwappom ( Yakima : P*h uunapum,
shoal people'). A tribe of 400 persons
found by Lewis and Clark in 1805 on the
headwaters of Cataract (Klikitat) and
Tapteel rs., in the present Washington.
Mooney classes them as a division of the
Pisquows, stating that their Yakima name
refers to a shoal in Yakima r. above
Ellensburg.
Chamoappans. —Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846.
Chanwappan.— Lewis and Clark Exped., i, map,
1814. Ketetas.— Stevens quoted byMoonev in 14th
Rep. B. A. K., 736, 1896. K''tatas.— Mooney, ibid
(sig. 'shoal'). K"tatas-'le'ma.— Ibid. ( = 'shoal
people'). Pschwan-wapp-am.— Gibbs in Pac. R.R.
Rep., i, 107, 1855 (name of country around main
branch of Yakima r., sometimes assumed by the
Indians). Pshwa'napum.— Mooney. op. cit. ( 'shoal
people': Yakima name). Shanwappoms,— Lewis
and Clark Exped., Coues ed., 1255, 1893. Shan-
wap-pums. — Ibid., 95S.
Shapashkeni (Sha.pashxe'ni, from shdp-
ash, 'sun,' 'moon'; x^'iti, 'place of).
A Modoc settlement on the s. E. side of
Little Klamath lake, x. Cal. There are
rocks there shaped like crescents, hence
the Modoc believed that the moon and
the sun once lived there. — Gatschet in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxii, 1890.
Shapata ('raccoon'). A gens ot the
Shawnee. The Shawnee name for rac
coon is etfiipate, of which sJictpata is seem
ingly a corruption.
Shapeinihkashina ( ' beaver people ' ) . A
social division of the Osage, said to be a
subgens of the Washashe.
jja'de iniqk'acin'a.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. K.,
235, 1897. Beaver.— Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
470, 1878.
Shappa. See Red Thuitder.
Shasn. A former Yaquina village on
the N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Cac.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 229, 1890
(c=sh).
Shasta (from Susti'Ln, apparently the
name of a well-known Indian of the tribe
living about 1840 near the site of Yreka).
A group of small tribes or divisions forni-
ingthe Shastan linguistic family of N. Cali
fornia and formerly extending into Ore
gon. The area occupied by the Shasta is
quite irregular, and consists of one main
and three subsidiary areas The main
body, comprising the Iruwaitsu, Kara-
SHASTAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
imitwa Katiru.and Kikatsik, with whom
theiv was little di verity in language, omi-
i.inl Klainath r. from Klamath Hot
Springs t«» Happy Camp, the N. half of
Shasta valley, the whole of Scott valley,
an.it he upper part of the s. part of Salmon
r. l>urin<:thela>t hundred years, at least,
thry inhabited also the valley of Stewart
r in < >reiroM from its source to the junction
«.f K.'gne r. The three subsidiary groups,
n insist iiiir of the Konmnihu, New River
Indians, and Okwanuchu, occupied the
f..rksof the Salmon, the head of New r.,
and McCloiid and upper Sacramento rs.
and S.|iia\v cr. These subsidiary groups
are now practically extinct. For the dis-
trihtitioii of the component divisions see
under their respective names. The culture
and customs of the Shasta seem to have
'»<•!> the name throughout this area,
'KH>-tieallv they \vere divided into
""pHsiK-Aking divergent dialects.
nlervn.rd has U-en preserved of their
^teristi^an.U-iththeirdecreaseTn
"Iji-n. ami proximity to civilization"
^tprartirally all their native
'"»>»«. H.ey were a nedentarv people
l! villas, noosed' f n -1
Uerranean plu.k house,
«'i" by the Indians on
l
s
?
rather broad, clumsy type, similar to those
used nearer the mouth of the Klamath,
were in use. The bow was the chief
weapon. Carving was practically limited
to rude spoons of wood and bone, paint
ing was little used, and basketry was not
developed to any great extent, being con
fined chiefly to basket caps for the women
and small food baskets of simple form and
ornament. There was no clan organiza
tion, and the village seems to have been
the unit, as elsewhere in California.
Their religious beliefs and ceremonials
seem to have been only in small part
similar to the tribes to the E. and w. of
them, but their mythology is not as rich
as that of the Maidu, Wintun, or other
of the northern California linguistic
groups. The first contact of the Shasta
with the whites was with fur traders, who
early in the 19th century trapped in their
territory. With the opening of the trade
route from Oregon to California by way
of Sacramento valley in the middle of the
19th century, the Shasta came more into
contact with civilization, and the devel-
opment of gold mining in the 60' s hastened
the process of their extinction, for they
soon succumbed to the unfavorable en-
vironmentof the mining camp. There are
fewer than a score now living, some on
the Grande Ronde res. in Oregon, the
others scattered about their former terri
tory. The names Tdakariuke, Ikaruck,
and Kosetah have been mentioned,
largely through misunderstanding, as
those of Shasta divisions and villages.
Consult Dixon, (1) in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvn, pt. 5, 1907; (2) in Am. Anthr.,
v, no. 2, 1908. (R. u. D.)
Chester Valley Indians.— Spaulding in H. R. Rep.
*:>(), 27th Cong:., 2d sess., 59, 1842 (probably iden
tical: Chester = Shasta). Chestes.— Allen, Ten
Years in Oregon, 128. 1850. Ekpimi.— Curtin, II-
mawi vocab., B. A. E., 1889 (Ilmawi name).
Mashukhara.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Karok
name). Rogue river.— Dart (1851) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, m, 632, 1858 (Shasta, or). Sai'-wash.—
Powers in Cont. N.A.Ethnol., 111,243,1877.
xpe
Dart (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 632,
1853 (or Rogue River). Shasteecas.— Powers in
Overland Mo., xn, 530, 1874. Shastika.— Powers
in Tout, N. A. Etlmol., in, 243, 1877. Shasty.—
Farnham, Travels, 93, 1843. Tishravarahi.— A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Karok name for the Shasta
language). Wai-ri'-ka.— Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ktbnol., m, 243, 1877. Wulx.— Sapir in Am.
Anthr., ix,252, 1907 ('enemies': Takelma name).
Shastan Family (adapted from Shasta,
(\. v. , the name of one of its divisions ) . A
linguistic stock comprising two principal
groups, the Sastean and the Palaihnihan
of Powell, which until recently (Dixon
in Am. Anthr., vii, 213, 1905, and in In-
ternat. Cong. Amur., 1906, Quebec, 1907)
were regarded an distinct families. The
area occupied by the Shasta division was
the Klamath valley in N. California and
i. Oregon, extending, in the northern part,
up the valleys of Jenny and Cottonwood
crs. and over the entire valley of Stewart
r. to its mouth ; from here they controlled
BULL. 30]
SHATANE SHAUKIMMO
529
the area along Rogue r., above the mouth
of the Stewart, to Little Butte cr., as well
as the basin of the latter stream, which
heads near the base of Mt Pit. Another
tribe, the Konomihu, determined by
Dixon to be related to the Shasta group,
occupied the region about the Forks of
Salmon in California, extending for 7 m.
up the s. fork and 5 m. up the N. fork,
while above them, on the upper courses
of the two forks and extending over the
divide into the head of New r., resided
the related New River tribe. Still another
Shasta tribe, known as Okwanuchu, for
merly occupied the head of Sacramento
r. down as far as Salt cr. and the upper
part of the McCloud as far down as Squaw
cr. , together with the valley of the latter
stream.
The other division of the family, hith
erto known as the Palaihnihan or Pit
River Indians, consisting of the Acho-
mavvi, Astakiwi, Atsugewi, Atuarni, Chu-
mawi, Hantiwi, Humawhi, Ilmawi, and
Pakamali, occupied chiefly the area
drained by Pit r. in extreme N. California.
For further information see under the
tribal names.
>Saste.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 218, 1846.
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 77,
1848. Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map 17,
1852. Buschmann, Spuren d. aztck. Sprache, 572,
1859. >Palaihnih.— Hale in U. S. Expl, Exped.,
VI, 218, 569, 1846 (used in family sense). >Pal-
aik.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped.", vi, 199, 218, 569,
1846 (southeast of Lutuami in Oregon) Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, 18, 77, 1848.
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 325 1850 (southeast of
Lutuami). Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map
17, 1852. Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Loud., vi,
82, 1854 (cites Hale's vocab.). Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond., 74, 1856 (has Shoshoni affini
ties). Latham, Opuscula, 310, 341,1860. Latham,
El. Comp. Philol., 407,1862. >Shasty.— Hale in
U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 218, 1846 (=Saste). Busch
mann, Spuren d. aztek. Sprache, 572, 1859
(— Saste). >Shasties.— Halein U.S. Expl. Exped.,
vi, 199, 569, 1846 (=Saste). Berghaus (1851),
Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1852. >Palainih.— Gal
latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, pt. 1, c, 1848
(after Hale). Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17,1852. >Shasti.— Latham, Nat. Hist.Man,
325, 1850 (southwest of Lutuami). Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi, 82, 1854. Latham,
ibid., 74, 1856. Latham, Opuscula, 310, 341, 1860
(allied to both Shoshonean and Shahaptian fam
ilies). Latham, El. Comp. Philol., 407, 1862.
>Shaste.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
422, 1853 (mentions Watsa-he'-wa, a Scott r.
band). >Sasti.— Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, m, 402, 1853 (=Shasties). >Pulairih.—
Ibid, (obvious typographical error; quotes Hale's
Palaiks). >Pit River.— Powers in Overland
Monthly, 412, May 1874 (three principal tribes:
Achomawes, Hamefcuttelies, Astakaywas or As-
taky wich) . Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 164, 1877
(gives habitat; quotes Hale for tribes) . Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 439, 1877. >A-cho-ma'-wi.—
Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 601, 1877
( vpcabs. of A-cho-ma'-wi and Lutuami ) . Powers,
ibid., 267 (general account of tribes; A-cho-
ma'-wi, Hu-ma'-whi, Es-ta-ke'-wach, Han-te'-wa,
Chu-ma'-wa, A-tu-a'-mih, Il-ma'-wi). >Shasta.—
Powell in Cont. N. A . Ethnol , in, 607, 1877. Gat
schet in Mag., Am. Hist, 164, 1877. Gatschet in
Beach, Ind. Misc., 438, 1877. >Shas-ti'-ka.—
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in. 243, 1877.
<Klamath. — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am., app., 460, 475, 1878 (includes
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 34
Palaiks and Shastas). > Shasta.— Bancroft Nat
Races, m, 565, 1882 (contains Palaik, Watsahe-
wah, Shasta). > Palaihnihan.— Powell in 7th Rep
B. A. E., 97, 1891. >Sastean.— Ibid., 105. --=Shasta-
Achomawi.— Dixon in Am. Anthr., vn, 213, 1905.
Shatane ( ' wildcat ' ) . A Yuchi clan.
Cad^ane. — Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70 1909 (c — sh)
Shatane taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 70'
1885 (=' wildcat clan').
Shatara. A former Chickasaw town in
N. Mississippi, forming part of a large
settlement of 5 towns. — Adair, Am. Inds.,
353, 1775.
Shateiaronhia. See Leatherlips.
Shathiane ('fox'). A Yuchi clan.
Catiene.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1906 (c=sh).
Shat'hiane taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B.A.E.,71,
1885 (—'fox clan').
Shaubena. See SJiabonee.
Shaugawaumikong (Shdgau'dmikdng, or
Jdgau-dmikdng, from shdgaw 'narrow',
dmika 'there is a lake-bottom', -n<j 'at':
'where there is a long shallow place in
the lake where the waves break.' —
Baraga). One of the most ancient
Chippewa villages, situated on Long
id., formerly known as Chaquamegon
peninsula, on the coast of L. Super
ior, in Ashland co., Wis. On account
of the inroads of the Sioux, the vil
lage was at one time removed to the
adjacent Madeleine id., about where La
Pointe now is. For a long time it was
the only village of the Chippewa except
ing Pawating, but was finally abandoned
for superstitious reasons. In 1665 the
Jesuits established on Long id., among
the Huron, Tionontati, and Ottawa then
residing there, the mission of La Pointe
du St Esprit. Numbers from the sur
rounding Algonquian tribes soon joined
the mission, which flourished until broken
up by the Sioux in 1670. At the begin
ning* of the 19th century the village
was on the mainland near the site of
Bayfield, Wis. In later times it has com
monly been known as La Pointe. (.T. M.)
Cagaw'ami'kang.— Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct
Chippewa form; c=sh). Chagaouamigong.— Jes.
Rel for 1670, 78, 1858. Chagoamigon.— De Bou
gainville (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x. 608,1858.
Chagoimegon. — Schoolcraft quoted by Warren in
Minn Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 252, 1885. Chagouamigon.—
Neill in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 403, 18S5. Cha-
gSamigon.— Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist. IX,
609 1855. Chagoiiamigong, — Jes. Rel. tor 106 /, 9,
1858. Chagouemig.— Henry, Trav., 195,
Chagouemigon.— Ibid., 198. Chegoimegon.— Hall,
N.W. States, 129, 184'.). Lapointe.— Schoolcraft. op.
cit La Pointe band.— La Pointe treaty (1854) in
U'S. Ind. Treat., 223, 1873. Lapointe du St.
Esprit.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 358, 1S55. La Pointe
Chagauamegou.— Chauvignerie (1736) as quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 556, 1853 (misprint).
Mission of the Holy Ghost. -Jefferys, Fr. Doms
pt 1 19, 1761. Monengwanekan.— Baraga, Otch.
Gram 12 1878. Moningwanekan.— Baraga, Kng.-
Otch. Diet., 154, 1878 (Chippewa name of La
Pointe) . Shagawamigong.— Kelton, Ft Maekmac
146, 1884. Shag-a-waum-ik-ong.— Warren (1
in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 52. 1885. Shaug-ah-
waum-ik-ong.-Ibid., 86. Shaug-a-waum-ik-ong. -
Ibid., 48. Shaugha-waum-ik-ong.-Ibid. 219
Shaugwamegin— Schoolcraft quoted by Neill m
Minn. Hist. Soc, Coll., v, 403, 1885 §<
Shaukimmo. One of the aboriginal di
visions of Nantucket id. , Mass. It appar-
SHAVEHKAD SHAWNEE
[B. A. B.
t.ntiv included a portion of the interior,
.«. ,,f' Nantucket harbor. See Mass. Hist.
N Shavehead'.1 "\ 'well-known Potawato-
n,i chief an named by the whites be-
rau-e like many of his ancestors, he
kc.-t 'the hair shaved from the greater
part of his scalp. The dates of his birth
and death are not known, but he lived
dtirin-j the early part of the IWh century
inthes.K. partofCassco., Mich. As a
warrior Shavehead was the terror of the
vicinity. tVared by both whites and In
dians. He participate.'*! in many battles
and manifested a determined hatred for
the \vhite>. openly boasting of the scalps
he had taken, and wearing them as
trophies about his person. It was re
ported, although probably with great ex
aggeration, that he possessed a string of
W white men's tongues. Many inci
dents of Shavehead's vindictiveness are
related. After the mail stages had begun
to run on the Chicago road, Shavehead,
claiming the rights of his people as pro
prietors of the soil, established himself
at a ferry of St Joseph r., near Mott-
ville, and" demanded tribute from every
one who crossed, especially the settlers
who were compelled to use this route to
the nearest grist mill. Finally, exasper
ated bvyond endurance, one of the set
tlers caught the Indian unaware and ad
ministered a severe beating, which bad
the effect of curing his depredations, but
making him more sullen. He is de
em I n-d in his old age as being tall and
erect, quite dark, and with not a hair on
hi- head. Both a lake and a prairie bear
his name.
Several stories an- told of the manner
of Shavehead'a death, but they can not
*• _ nulistantiated. One is that the old
chief, while boasting of his part in the
man-am- at Ft Dearborn, Chicago, in
'., WM recognized by a surviving sol-
•lii-r. who followed him out of the vil
lage and, it is supposed, murdered him.
•r account states that after signifi
cantly saying that there was no longer
game enough for both the Indian and The
l"te man, lie was killed bv a white
"inter who had \^n his companion on
hunting expeditions. The last
'1 more nrobahle story is that he died,
1 by an- an.l povertv, and was
^» ft hollow login the forest. Set-
"itcd his grave and severed his
'" IM.IV, and his skull was
iS-'J'r''"0-^
tiSSS^H^
ls-*<'; xxvin, 1900 '/' ' X,IV '
Bhawakhtau. Th«; name, in the Yau-
Tuler., Cal., above Springville, where the
Yaudanchi frequently wintered.
Sa-wakh'-tu.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., Ill,
370 1877 (given as a tribal name). Shawakhtau.—
A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1906.
Shawala ('Shawnee'). A band of the
Brule Teton Sioux, descended from a
Shawnee chief adopted into the tribe.
Cawala. —Horsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897
((•=*•/<). Sawala.— Ibid.
Shawangunk (shdw ' side,' ong l hill,' unk
locative: 'at or on the hillside.' — Gerard).
An important fortified Waranawonkong
village near the site of Tuthill, Ulster co.,
N. Y. It was destroyed by the Dutch in
1663.
Chauwanghungh.— Doc. of 1681 cited by Ruttenber,
Ind. <ieog. Names, 140, 1906. Chauwangung.— -Doc.
of ItWii, ibid. Chawangon.— Deed of 1684 quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 388, 1872. Cha-
w'angong.— Patent of 10S<>, ibid. Shawangung.—
Hoc. of 1709 cited by Ruttenber, Ind.Geog. Names,
141, lUOti. Shawangunk. — Dutch record (ca. 1660)
cited by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 388, 1872.
Showangunck.— Doc. of 1723 cited by Ruttenber,
Ind. (Jeog. Names, 141, 1906.
Shawi ('raccoon'). A Chickasaw clan
of the Ishpanee phratry.
Sha-u-ee.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 163, 1878. Shawi.—
Gatschct, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 96, 1884.
Shawiangto. A former small village of
the Tuscarora, containing about a dozen
houses, situated on tbew. side of theSus-
(liiehaima, not far from the present Wind
sor, Broome c ., N. Y. It \\ as burned by
(ien. Clinton, Aug. 17, 1779. In 1778
there appear to have been four villages of
the Tuscarora not far below Oquaga, in
the same county. (.T. K. B. n.)
Shawiti. The Parrot clans of the Keresan
pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Santa Ana,
San Felipe, and Sia, N. Mex. That of
Laguna claims to have come originally
from Zuiii, while the Parrot clan of Acoma
formed a phratry with the Hapanyi (Oak)
and Tunyi (Calabash) clans. (F. w. H.)
Sha'-wi-ti.— Stevenson in 11th Rep. B. A.E., 19,
1S(,)4 (Sia form). Shawiti-hanoeh. — Hodge in Am.
Anthr., i.x, 351, l,s<)6 (Laguna form; fidnoch=
' people'). Shawit'-hanoqph. — Ibid.(Acomaform).
Sho'wati-hano. — Ibid. (San Felipeform). Sho'wi-
ti^hano. — Ibid. (Sia and Santa Ana form).
Shawnee (from shatrun, 'south'; slia-
•ininoy', 'noutherners.' — W.J.). Former
ly a leading tribe of South Carolina, Ten
nessee, Pennsylvania, and Ohio. By rea
son of the indefinite character of their
name, their wandering habits, their con
nection with other tribes, and because of
their interior position away from the trav
eled routes of early days, the Shawnee
were long a stumbling block in the way of
investigators. Attempts have been made
to identify them with the Massawomec of
Smith, the Frie of the early Jesuits, and
the Andaste of a somewhat later period,
while it has also been claimed that they
originally formed one tribe with the Sauk
and Foxes. None of these theories, how
ever, rests upon sound evidence, and
all have been abandoned. Linguisti
cally the Shawnee belongs to the group
of Central Algonquian dialects, and is
BULL. 30]
SHAWNEE
531
very closely related to Sauk-Fox. The
name "Savanoos," applied by the early
Dutch writers to the Indians living upon
the E. bank of Delaware r., in New Jersey
SHAWNEE MAN
did not refer to the Shawnee, and was evi
dently not a proper tribal designation, but
merely the collective term, "southern
ers," for those tribes southward from
Manhattan id., just as Wappanoos, "east
erners," was the collective term for those
living toward the E. Evelin, who wrote
about 1646, gives the names of the differ
ent small bands in the s. part of New Jer
sey, while Ruttenber names those in the
N., but neither mentions the Shawnee.
The tradition of the Delawares, as em
bodied in the Walum Olnm, makes them
selves, the Shawnee, and the Nanticoke,
originally one people, the separation hav
ing taken place after the traditional ex
pulsion of theTalligewi (Cherokee, q. v. )
from the N., it being stated that the
Shawnee wentS. Beyond this itis useless
to theorize on the origin of the Shawnee or
to strive to assign them any earlier loca
tion than that in which they were first
known and where their oldest traditions
place them — the Cumberland basin in Ten
nessee, with an outlying colony on the
middle Savannah in South Carolina. In
this position, as their name may imply,
they were the southern advance guard
of the Algonquian stock. Their real
history begins in 1669-70. They were
then living in two bodies at a consid
erable distance apart, and these two di
visions were not fully united until nearly
a century later, when the tribe settled
in Ohio. The attempt to reconcile con
flicting statements without a knowledge
of this fact has occasioned much of the
confusion in regard to the Shawnee. The
apparent anomaly of a tribe living in two
divisions at such a distance from each
other is explained when we remember
that the intervening territory was occu
pied by the Cherokee, who were at that
time the friends of the Shawnee. The
evidence afforded by the mounds shows
that the two tribes lived together for a
considerable period, both in South Caro
lina and in Tennessee, and it is a matter
of history that the Cherokee claimed the
country vacated by the Shawnee in both
states after the removal of the latter to
the N. It is quite possible that the Chero
kee invited the Shawnee to settle upon
their eastern frontier in order to serve as
a barrier against the attacks of the Ca-
tawba and other enemies in that direction.
No such necessity existed for protection
on their northwestern frontier. The
earliest notices of the Carolina Shawnee
represent them as a warlike tribe, the
enemies of the Catawba and others, who
were also the enemies of the Cherokee.
In Ramsey's Annals of Tennessee is the
statement, made by a Cherokee chief in
1772, that 100 years previously the Shaw
nee, by permission of the Cherokee, re
moved from Savannah r. to the Cum
berland, but were afterward driven out
by the Cherokee, aided by the Chick-
asaw. in consequence of a quarrel with
532
SHAWNEE
[B. A. E.
,h,. former tribe. While this tradition
, W- not a-'ree with the chronologic order
of Shawnee occupancy in the two regions,
as iH.rne out by historical evidence, it
furnishes additional proof that the Shaw
nee occupied territory upon both rivers,
and that this occupancy was by permis
sion of the Cherokee. De 1' Isle's map of
17oO places the "Ontouagannha, which
here means the Shawnee, on the head
waters of the Santee and Pedee rs. m
SmthCan.lina, while the "Chioiionons
are located on the lower Tennessee r.
Senex's map of 1710 locates a part of the
"Chaouenons" on the headwaters of a
stream in South Carolina, but seems to
place the main body on the Tennessee.
M. »H's map of 1720 'has "Savannah Old
Settlement" at the mouth of the Cum
in-Hand I Koyce in Abstr. Trans. Anthr.
S«H-. Wash.. 1SS1 ), showing that the term
Savannah was sometimes applied to the
western as well as to the eastern band.
The Shawnee of South Carolina, who
included the Pi«|uaand Hathawekela di
visions of the tribe, were known to the
early settlers of that state as Savannahs,
that U-ing nearly the form of the name
in use among the neighboring Muskho-
gean triU-s. A good deal of confusion has
arisen fn»m the fact that the Yuchi and
Yamasee, in the same neighborhood,
wt-re sometimes also spoken of as Savan
nah Indians. Bart ram and Gallatin par
ticularly are confused upon this point, al
though, as is hardly necessary to state, the
triU-s are entirely distinct. Their prin
cipal village, known as Savannah Town,
was on Savannah r.. nearly opposite the
present Augusta, <ia. According to a
writ.-rof 1740 i <Ja. Hist. Soc. Coll., n, 72,
1*42 1 it was at New Windsor, on the N.
kink of Savannah r., 7 m. below Augusta.
It was an important trading point, and Ft
Moore was afterward built upon the site.
Savannah r. takes its name from this
riU«, as apjM-ars from the statement of
Adair, who mentions the "Savannah r.,
» termed (,11 account of the Shawano
diaiw having formerly lived there,"
plainly allowing that the two names are
riyms for the same tribe, (iallatin
that the name of the river is of Span-
ik'in. by which he prol,ably means
I refers to "savanas," or prairies
t a* almost all the large rivers of the
dope bore the Indian names of
nlH-Mii-m their banks, it is not likely
>H river i« an exception, or that a
' name would have been retained in
''"">•• In 1070, when South
wan f.rst nettled, the Savannah
the principal tribes sonth-
I from Ashley r. About 10 veaiv
'l-v drove back the Westo, identi-
•wniiloii as the Yuchi, who had
!>; -early destroyed the in-
ttU-mentH m a short but bloody
war. The Savannah seem to have re
mained at peace with the whites, and in
1095, according to Gov. Archdale, were
"good friends and useful neighbors of
the English." By a comparison of Gal-
latin's paragraph (Trans, Am. Antiq.
Soc., n, 66, 1836) with Lawson's state
ments (Hist. Car., 75, 279-280, ed. 1860)
from which he quotes, it will be seen that
he has misinterpreted the earlier author,
as well as misquoted the tribal forms.
Lawson traveled through Carolina in 1701,
and in 1709 published his account, which
has passed through several reprints, the
last being in 1860. He mentions the
"Savannas" twice, and it is to be noted
that in each place he calls them by the
same name, which, however, is not the
same as any one of the three forms used
by Gallatin in referring to the same pas
sages. Lawson first mentions them in
connection with the Congaree as the
"Savannas, a famous, warlike, friendly
nation of Indians, living to the south end
of Ashley r." In another place he speaks
of "the Savanna Indians, who formerly
lived on the banks of the Messiasippi, and
removed thence to the head of one of the
rivers of South Carolina, since which, for
some dislike, most of them are removed
to live in the quarters of the Iroquois or
Sinnagars [Seneca], which are on the
heads of the rivers that disgorge them
selves into the bay of Chesapeak." This
is a definite statement, plainly referring to
one and the same tribe, and agrees with
what is known of the ShawTnee.
On De 1'Isle's map, also, we find the
Savannah r. called "R. des Chouanons,"
with the "Chaouanons" located upon
both banks in its middle course. As to
(iallatin's statement that the name of the
Savannahs is dropped after Lawson's
mention in 1701, we learn from numerous
references, from old records, in Logan's
Upper South Carolina, published after
(iallatin's time, that all through the
period of the French and Indian war, 50
years after Lawson wrote, the "Savan
nahs" were constantly making inroads
on the Carolina frontier, even to the vi
cinity of Charleston. They are described
as "northern savages" and friends of the
Cherokee, and are undoubtedly the Shaw
nee. In 1749 Adair, while crossing the
middle of Georgia, fell in with a strong
party of "the French Shawano," who
were on their way, under Cherokee guid
ance, to attack the English traders near
Augusta. After committing some depre
dations they escaped to the Cherokee.
In another place he speaks of a party of
"Shawano Indians," who, at the instiga
tion of the French, had attacked a fron
tier settlement of Carolina, but had been
taken and imprisoned. Through a refer
ence by Logan it is found that these pris
oners are called Savannahs in the records
BULL. 30]
SHAWNEE
533
of that period. In 1791 Swan mentions
the "Savannas" town among the Creeks,
occupied by "Shawanese refugees."
Having shown that the Savannah and
the Shawnee are the same tribe, it re
mains to be seen why and when they
removed from South Carolina to the N.
The removal was probably owing to dis
satisfaction with the English setters, who
seem to have favored the Catawba at the
expense of the Shawnee. Adair, speak
ing of the latter tribe, says they had for
merly lived on the Savannah r., "till by
our foolish measures they were forced
to withdraw northward in defence of
their freedom." In another place he
says, "by our own misconduct we twice
lost the Shawano Indians, who have since
proved very hurtful to our colonies in
general." The first loss referred to is
probably the withdrawal of the Shawnee
to the N., and the second is evidently
. their alliance with the French in conse
quence of the encroachments of the Eng
lish in Pennsylvania. Their removal
from South Carolina was gradual, begin
ning about 1677 and continuing at inter
vals through a period of more than 30
years. The ancient Shawnee villages for
merly on the sites of Winchester, Va. , and
Oldtown, near Cumberland, Md., were
built and occupied probably during this
migration. It was due mainly to their
losses at the hands of the Catawba, the al
lies of the English, that they were forced to
abandon their country on the Savannah;
bat after the reunion of the tribe in the
N. they pursued their old enemies with
unrelenting vengeance until the Catawba
were almost exterminated. The hatred
cherished by the Shawnee toward the
English is shown by their boast in the
Revolution that they had killed more of
that nation than had any other tribe.
The first Shawnee seem to have re
moved from South Carolina in 1677 or
1678, when, according to Drake, about 70
families established themselves on the
Susquehanna adjoining the Conestoga in
Lancaster co. , Pa. , at the mouth of Pequea
cr. Their village was called Pequea, a
form of Piqua. The Assiwikales (Hatha-
wekela) were a part of the later migra
tion. This, together with the absence of
the Shawnee names Chillicothe and Me-
quachake E. of the Alleghanies, would
seem to show that the Carolina portion
of the tribe belonged to the first named
divisions. The chief of Pequea was Wa-
patha, orOpessah, who madeatreaty with
Penn at Philadelphia in 1701, and more
than 50 years afterward the Shawnee,
then in Ohio, still preserved a copy of
this treaty. There is no proof that they
had a part in Penn's first treaty in 1682.
In 1694, by invitation of the Delawares
and their allies, another large party came
from the S. — probably from Carolina —
and settled with the Munsee on the Del
aware, the main body fixing themselves
at the mouth of Lehigh r., near the pres
ent Easton, Pa., while some went a.s far
down as the Schuylkill. This partv is
said to have numbered about 700, and they
were several months on the journey
Permission to settle on the Delaware was
granted by the Colonial government on
condition of their making peace with the
Iroquois, who then received them as
"brothers," while the Delawares ac
knowledged them as their "second sons,"
i. e. grandsons. The Shawnee to-day re
fer to the Delawares as their grand lathers
From this it is evident that the Shawnee
were never conquered by the Jroquois,
and, in fact, we find the western band a
few years previously assisting the Miami
against the latter. As the Iroquois, how
ever, had conquered the lands of the
Conestoga and Delawares, on which the
Shawnee settled, the former still claimed
the prior right of domain. Another large
part of the Shawnee probably left South
Carolina about 1707, as appears from a
statement made by Evans in that year
(Day, Penn, 391, 1843), which shows that
they were then hard pressed in the S.
He says: "During our abode at Peque-
han [Pequea] several of the Shaonois
Indians from ye southward came to settle
here, and were admitted so to do by
Opessah, with the governor's consent, at
the same time an Indian, from a Shaonois
town near Carolina came in and gave an
account that four hundred and fifty of
the flat-headed Indians [Catawba] 'had
besieged them, and that in all probability
the same was taken. Be/allion informed
the governor that the Shaonois of Caro
lina — he was told— had killed several
Christians; whereupon the government of
that province raised the said flat-headed
Indians, and joined some Christians to
them, besieged and have taken, as it is
thought, the said Shaonois town." Those
who escaped probably fled to the N. and
joined their kindred in Pennsylvania.
In 1708 Gov. Johnson, of South Carolina,
reported the "Savannahs" on Savannah
r. as occupying 3 villages and numbering
about 150 men (Johnson in Rivers, S. C.,
236, 1856). In 1715 the "Savanos" still
in Carolina were reported to live 150 m.
N. w. of Charleston, and still to occupy 3
villages, but with only 233 inhabitants in
all. The Yuchi and Yamasee were also
then in the same neighborhood (Barn-
well, 1715, in Rivers, Hist. S. C., 94, 1874).
A part of those who had come from the S.
inl694 had joined the Mahican and become
a part of that tribe. Those who had settled
on the Delaware, after remaining there
some years, removed to the Wyoming val
ley on the Susquehanna and established
themselves in a village on the w. bank near
the present Wyoming, Pa. It is probable
f>;u
SHAWNEE
[B. A.
tint thev \\ere jo
'
ined here by that part
had settled at Pequea,
huVwus abandoned about 1730. When
tin- 1 Via wares and Munsee were forced to
K.;IVI. the Delaware r. in 1742 they also
m((V,,l over to the Wyoming valley, then
in i-osse-Mon of the Shaw nee, and built a
villa-eon the K. hunk of the river oppo
site that occupied by the latter tribe. In
1740 the (Quakers began work among the
Shawnee at Wyoming and were followed
two vears later by the Moravian Zinzen-
ilorf." Asa result' of this missionary labor
tlie Shawnee on the Susquehanna re
mained neutral for some time during the
French and Indian war, which began in
17.VJ, while their brethren on the Ohio
were active ullies of the French. About
the year 17"'") or IT-'iti, in consequence of
a quarrel with the Delawares, said to
have Uvn <-au>ed by a childish dispute
over a i:ru>shopper, the Shawnee aban
doned the Susquehanna and joined the
re>t of their tribe on the upper waters_of
the Ohio, where they soon became allies
of the French. Some of the eastern
Shaunee had already joined those on the
Ohio, probably in small parties and at
different times, for in the report of the
AlUmy congress of 17">4 it is found that
some of that tribe had removed from
Pennsylvania to the < >hio about 30 years
iirevioii-ly. and in 17: Jo a Shawnee band
It Mown us Shaweygria ( Ilathawekela),
ronsi.-tinvr of about 40 families, described
as living with the other Shawnee on Alle
gheny r.. refused to return to the Susque
hanna ut the solicitation of the Delawares
and Iroqu.iis. The only clue in regard to
the numU-rof these eastern Shawnee is
Drake's statement that in 17:>2 there were
700 Indian warriors in Pennsylvania, of
whom half were Shawnee from the S.
This would give them a total population
>f aUnt 1,'JOO, which is probably too
high, unless those on the Ohio are in
cluded in the estimate.
Having shown the identity of the Sa
vannah with the Shawnee, and followed
their wanderings from Savannah r. to the
hio during a period of about SO years,
mains to trace the history of the
r, and apparently more numerous
» "|M,n the Cumberland, who pre-
i- Carolina band in tin; re"ion of
I'|"T Ohio r., and Hvin never to have
'he Alleghaniestothe eastward
'-tern Shawnee may possibly
"•!'• mentioned in the Jesiut
the name of
•tion with the
lived in x. Illinois.. in
<>"c find the "Chaoua-
s having visited the 11-
n"u' year, and they are
I •._ 1 1 ,;...... i • . -
1W, <mder
mug," in conn
"••ollteris, V
Relation o
i" njeiitioi
.i" the pr,
' a- living some distance to th
'•l»tter. From this period until
their removal to the N. they are fre
quently mentioned by the French writers,
sometimes under some form of the col
lective Iroquois name Toagenlia, but gen
erally under their Algonquian name
Chaouanon. La Harpe, about 1715, called
them Tongarois, another form of Toa-
genha. All these writers concur in the
statement that they lived upon a large
southern branch of the Ohio, at no great
distance E. of the Mississippi. This was
the Cumberland r. of Tennessee and Ken
tucky, which is called the River of the
Shawnee on all the old maps down to
about the year 1770. When the French
traders first came into the region the
Shawnee had their principal village on
that river near the present Nashville,
Tenn. They seem also to have ranged
northeastward to Kentucky r. and south
ward to the Tennessee. It will thus
be seen that they were not isolated from
the great body of the Algonquian tribes,
as has frequently been represented to
have been the case, but simply occupied
an interior position, adjoining the kindred
Illinois and Miami, with whom they kept
up constant communication. As previ
ously mentioned, the early maps plainly
distinguish these Shawnee on the Cum
berland from the other division of the
tribe on Savannah r.
These western Shawnee are mentioned
about the year 1672 as being harassed by
the Iroquois, and also as allies and neigh
bors of the Andaste, or Conestoga, who
were themselves at war with the Iroquois.
As the Andaste were then incorrectly
supposed to live on the upper waters of
the Ohio r., the Shawnee would natu
rally be considered their neighbors. The
two tribes were probably in alliance
against the Iroquois, as we find that when
the first body of Shawnee removed from
South Carolina to Pennsylvania, about
1078, they settled adjoining the Cones-
toga, and when another part of the same
tribe desired to remove to the Delaware
in 1(594 permission was granted on condi
tion that they make peace writh the Iro
quois. Again, in lb'84, the Iroquois justi
fied their attacks on the Miami by assert
ing that the latter had invited the Satanas
(Shawnee) into their country to make
war upon the Iroquois. This' is the first
historic mention of the Shawnee— evi
dently the western division— in the coun
try N. of the Obio r. As the Cumber
land region was out of the usual course
of exploration and settlement, but few7
notices of the western Shawnee are
found until 1714, when the French trader
Charleville established himself among
them near the present Nashville. They
were then gradually leaving the country
in small bodies in consequence of a war
with the Cherokee, their former allies, who
BULL. 30]
SHAWNEE
535
were assisted by the Chickasaw. From the
statement of Iberville in 1702 (Margry,
De"c., iv, 519, 1880) it seems that this
was due to the latter' s efforts to bring
them more closely under French influ
ence. It is impossible now to learn the
cause of the war between the Shawnee
and the Cherokee. It probably did not
begin until after 1707, the year of the
final expulsion of the Shawnee from
South Carolina by the Catawba, as there
is no evidence to show that the Cherokee
took part in that struggle. From Shaw
nee tradition the quarrel with the Chick
asaw would seem to be of older date.
After the reunion of the Shawnee in the
N. they secured the alliance of the Dela-
wares, and the two tribes turned against
the Cherokee until the latter were com
pelled to ask peace, when the old friend
ship wras renewed. Soon after the com
ing of Charleville, in 1714, the Shaw
nee finally abandoned the Cumberland
valley, being pursued to the last moment
by trie Chickasaw. In a council held at
Philadelphia in 1715 with the Shawnee
and Delawares, the former, "who live at
a great distance," asked the friendship
of the Pennsylvania government. These
are evidently the same who about this
time were driven from their home on
Cumberland r. On Moll's map of 1720
we find this region marked as occupied
by the Cherokee, while "Savannah Old
Settlement" is placed at the mouth of
the Cumberland, indicating that the re
moval of the Shawnee had then been
completed. They stopped for some time
at various points in Kentucky, and per-
hapsalsoatShawneetown, 111., but finally,
about the year 1730, collected along the
N. bank of the Ohio r., in Ohio and Penn
sylvania, extending from the Allegheny
down to the Scioto. Sawcunk, Logs-
town, and Lowertown were probably
built about this time. The land thus oc
cupied was claimed by the Wyandot, who
granted permission to the Shawnee to
settle upon it, and many years afterward
threatened to dispossess them if they
continued hostilities against the United
States. They probably wandered for some
time in Kentucky, which was practically
a part of their ow-n territory and not oc
cupied by any other tribe'. Blackhoof
(Catahecassa), one of their most celebrated
chiefs, was born during this sojourn in a
village near the present Winchester, Ky.
Down to the treaty of Greenville, in 1 795,
Kentucky was the favorite hunting ground
of the tribe. In 1 748 the Shawnee on the
Ohio were estimated to number 162 war
riors or about 600 souls. A few years
later they were joined by their kindred
from the Susquehanna, and the two
bands were united for the first time in
history. There is no evidence that the
western band, as a body, ever crossed to
the E. side of the mountains. The nature
of the country and the fear of the Catawba
would seem to have forbidden such a
movement, aside from the fact that their
eastern brethren were already beginning
to feel the pressure of advancing civili
zation. The most natural line of migra
tion was the direct route to the upper
Ohio, where they had the protection of
the Wyandot and Miami, and were within
easy reach of the French.
For a long time an intimate connection
existed between the Creeks and the
Shawnee, and a body of the latter, under
the name of Sawanogi, was permanently
incorporated with the Creeks. These
may have been the ones mentioned by
Penicaut as living in the vicinity of Mobile
about 1720. Bartram (Travels, 464,
1792), in 1773, mentioned this band
among the Creeks and spoke of the re
semblance of their language to that of
the Shawnee, without knowing that they
were a part of the same tribe. The war
in the N. W. after the close of the Revo
lution drove still more of the Shawnee to
take refuge with the Creeks. In 1791
they had 4 villages in the Creek country,
near the site of Montgomery, Ala., the
principal being Sawanogi. A great many
also joined the hostile Cherokee about
the same time. As these villages are not
named in the list of Creek towns in 1832
it is possible that their inhabitants may
have joined the rest of their tribe in the
W. before that period. There is no good
evidence for the assertion by some writers
that the Suwanee in Florida took its name
from a band of Shawnee once settled upon
its banks.
The history of the Shawnee after their
reunion on the Ohio is well known as a
part of the history of the Northwest ter
ritory, and may be dismissed with brief
notice. For a period of 40 years — from
the beginning of the French and Indian
war to the treaty of Greenville in 1795—
they were almost constantly at war with
the" English or the Americans, and dis
tinguished themselves as the most hostile
tribe in that region. Most of the expe
ditions sent across the Ohio during the
Revolutionary period were directed
against the Shawnee, and most of the de
struction on the Kentucky frontier was
the work of the same tribe.* When driven
back from the Scioto they retreated to
the head of the Miami r., from which the
Miami had withdrawn some years before.
After the Revolution, finding themselves
left without the assistance of the British,
large numbers joined the hostile Chero
kee and Creeks in the S., while a con
siderable body accepted the invitation of
the Spanish government in 1793 and set
tled, together with some Delawares, on a
SHAWNEE
[B. A. E.
tract near Cape Girardeau, Mo., between
the Mississippi an.l the Whitewater rs.,
in what was then Spanish territory.
Wavne-s victory, followed by the treaty
of Greenville in 17i»5, put an end to the
long war in the Ohio valley. The Shaw
nee were obliged to give up their terri
tory on the Miami in Ohio, and retired
to the headwater." of the Auglaize. The
limn- hostile part of the tribe crossed the
Mississippi ami joined those living at Cape
(iirardean. In 17DS a part of those in
Ohio settled on White r. in Indiana,
by invitation of the Delaware*. A few
vears later a Shawnee medicine-man,
Tcnskwatawa hj. v. 1, known as The
1'rophet. the brother of the celebrated
Tecumseh i «|. v. ), began to preach a new
doctrine ainonir the various tribes of that
region. His followers rapidly increased
and established themselves in a village
at the mouth of the Tippecanoe r. in
Indiana. It soon became evident that
his intentions were hostile, and a force
was sent against him under Gen. Harri
son in 1S11, resulting in the destruction
of the village and the total defeat of the
Indians in the decisive battle of Tippe
canoe. Tecumseh was among the Creeks
at the time, endeavoring to secure their
ai-l against the I'nited States, and re
turned in time to take command of the
N. W. tribes in the British interest in the
War of ispj. The Shawnee in Missouri,
who funned about half of the tribe, are
said to have had no part in this strug
gle. By the death of Tecumseh in this
war the spirit of the Indian tribes was
broken, and most of them accepted terms
of peace soon after. The Shawnee in
Missouri s..ld their lands in iS'Jo and re
moved to a reservation in Kansas. A
larv'f part of them had previously gone
to Texas, where they settled on the head
waters of the Sabiiie r., an. I remained
then- until driven out about 18:59 (see
•kre). The Shawnee of Ohio sold
r remaining lands at Wapakoneta and
Creek in 1 Ml, and joined those in
KaiiNui. The mixed band of Seneca and
"Imwnee at !>>wistown, Ohio, aNo re-
t«> Kansas about the same time
'• part of the tribe loft Kansas
IH45 and settled on Canadian r
•lian For. (Oklahoma), whore they are
* Absentee Shawnec.' In
wnee hv.nur with the Seneca
l"> from Kansas to the Territory
n; now known as Master,, Shawnee.
'M'r ""'•'•tril'al agreement, the
•ation ... the present Okla-
"'r" they are ,,ow residhm
known 1H Black Bob's band n-1
-ve fron, Kansas with the
•i>, but have since joined them
Hie S . - •
as originally distinct tribes, and the mem
bers of these divisions occupied different
sides of the council house in their public
assemblies. Their names are Chilahcahtha
(Chillicothe), Kispokotha (Kispogogi),
Spitotha (Mequachake?), Bicowetha (Pi-
qua), and Assiwikale (Hathawekela).
The villages of the tribe have generally
taken their names from these divisions.
The Woketamosi division mentioned by
Heckewelder is probably one of these,
but is not the Piqua.
According to Morgan (Anc. Soc., 168,
1877) the Shawnee have 13 clans, as fol
lows: M'-wa-wav, -wolf; Ma-gwa/, loon;
M'-kwii', bear; We-wii'-see, buzzard;
M'-se'-pa-se, panther; M'-ath-wa', owl;
Pa-la-wii', turkey; Psake-the', deer; Sha-
pa'-ta', raccoon; Na-ma-tha', turtle; Ma-
na-tox, snake; Pe-sa-wii', horse; P;i-t;ike-
e-no-the7, rabbit. The Turtle clan occu
pies an important place in their mytho-
logic traditions. At a conference in 1793
the Shawnee signed writh the snake totem.
The early estimates of the numbers of
the Shawnee are only partial, owing to
the fact that the tribe was not united.
The highest estimate given is that of
1817, which places them at 2,000 souls.
Others are 1,750 (1732); 1,000 (1736);
1,500 (1759, 1765, 1778, 1783, 1794, 1812);
1,900 on Auglaize r. (1794); 1,600 (1812;
one-half in Missouri). In 1909 the East
ern Shawnee numbered 107; the Absentee
Shawnee 481 ; and those incorporated
with the Cherokee Nation about 800,
making, with a few individuals, resident
Cherokee, a present total of about 1,400
for the tribe, a considerable decrease in
the last twrenty years.
The following were the Shawnee vil
lages HO far as recorded: Bulltown, Cata-
wissa, Chillicothe (several), Conedogwi-
uit, Cornstalk's Town, Girty's Town,
Grenadier Squaw's Town, Hog Creek, Ka-
gougbsage, Kickenapawling, Lewistown
(with Mingos), Lick Town(?), Logstown
(with others), Long Tail, Lowertown,
Mequachake (several); Nawake(?), Old
Shawnee Town, Peixtan (?), Pigeon Town,
Piqua ( Pequea; several), Prophet's Town,
Sawanogi, Scoutash, Shawneetown (111.),
Sonnioto, Standing Stone, Tippecanoe,
Wapakoneta, Will's Town. (j. M.)
Ani'-Sawanu'gi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
.r><)'.), 1900 (( 'herokee name). Cacahouanous.— Joutel
(10S7) in French, Hist. Coll. La., i, 185, 1846 (iden
tical?). Cawala.— Dorsey, inf'n, 1886 (Sioux name
for the Shuwnee; applied also to a Teton division
descended from an adopted Shawnee chief; c=sh).
Cawana.— Dorsey, Dhe^iha MS. diet., 1878; Osage
MS. vooab., 188:?, B. A. K. (Omaha, Ponea, and
Osage name; c=xh). Chaganons.— Tonti (ca. 1680)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 69, 1816 (misprint).
Chaguanos.— Alegre, Hist. Comp. Jesus, I, 336, 1841
(Spanish form). Chanousanons.— Letter of 1756 in
'. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 469, 1858 (misprint).
Chaonanons.— Domeneeh, Deserts, i, 440, I860 (mis
print). Chaoni.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351,
1816. Chaouannons. — Montreal Conf. (1756) in
N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., X, 506, 1858. Chaoiianon.—
Qravier (1670) in Jes. Rel., in, 91, 1858. Chaoiia-
BULL. 30]
SHAWNEE
537
nong.— Jes. Rel. 1672, 25, 1858. Chaouanonronon —
Charlevoix, Hist, Nouv. France, Shea trans , in
175, note, 1868. ChaSanons.— Denonville (1688) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 383,1855. Chaouanos.—
La Tour map, 1782. Chaoiianoiia.— Gravier (1700)
quoted by Shea, Early Voy., 120, 1861.
Chaouans.— Hind, Lab. Peiiin., I, 5, 1863 (identi
cal?). Chaouennons. — Lamberville (1684) in N Y
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 226, 1855. Chaouenon.—
Hennepin, Cont. of New Discov., 34, 1698.
Chaouens. — Ibid., 17. Chaounons. — Montcalm
(1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 554, 1858. Chaou-
oinons. — Vaudreuil (1760), ibid., x, 1094, 1858.
Chaovanons.— Crepy, map, ca. 1755. Chaovenon.—
Hennepin, Cont. of New Discov., 48a, 1698.
Chaowanons.— d'Abbadie (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 1160, 1858. Charanons.— Shea, Rel. M.
Miss., 28, 1861 (misprint). Chasunous.— Mclntosh,
Origin N. Am. Inds., 201, 1853 (misprint). Chaua-
nons.— Doc. of 1668 quoted by French, Hist. Coll.
La., ii, 137, 1875. Chauenese.— Golden (1764) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vii, 624, 1856. Chauenous.—
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 555, 1853. Chaunis.— Vater, Mith pt
3, sec. 3, 351, 1816. Chaunys.— Ann. de la Prop, de
la Foi, ii, 380, 1841. Chavanons.— Alcedo Die
Geog., ii, 630, 1787. Chavouanons.— Sheldon, Early
Hist. Mich., 228, 1856. Chawanoes.— Coxe, Caro-
lana, 12, 1741. Chawanons.— Doc. of 1759 in N Y
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 974, 1858. Chawenons.— Vau
dreuil (1758, incorrectly 1759), ibid., 925. Cherer-
mons.— Lamberville (1686), trans., ibid., in, 488,
1853 (probably a misreading by the translator).
Chiouanons.— Gallin<5e (1669) in Margry, D6c., I,
116, 1875. Chonanons. — Celoron (1749) in Rupp
West. Pa., 36, 1846 (misprint). Chouanongs.—
Boudinot, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Chouanons.—
Iberville (1702) in Margry, Dec., iv, 519, 1880.
Chouanous.— Vaugondy map, 1778. Chouenons.—
Memoir of 1706 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 799,
1855. Chouesnons.— La Salle (1681) in Margry,
Dec., ii, 159, 1877. Chuanoes.— Albany Conf. (1722)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 675, 1855. Chuoanous.—
Marquette (ca. 1673), Discov., 341, 1698. Ontwa-
ganha.— For forms of this name, applied to the
Shawnee, see Ontwaganha. Oshawanoag. — Tan
ner, Narr., 315, 1830 (Ottawa name). Ouchaoua-
nag.— Jes. Rel. 1648, xxxni, 151, 1898 (possibly
identical). Ouchawanag. — Smith in Hist Mag
1st s., X, 1, 1866. Sabanoes.— MS. Doc. of 1835 in
Texas State archives. Saguanos.— MS. Doc. of
1832 in Texas State archives (Spanish form).
Sah-wau-noo.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 166, 1829. San-
tanas.— Drake, Tecumseh, 9-11, 1852 (misprint for
Satanas). Sarannahs.— Archdale (1707) quoted
by Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., II, 89, 1836 (misprint
for Savannahs). Sarannas.— Archdale misquoted
by Oldmixon (1708) in Carroll, ibid., 458. Sa
tanas.— Colden (1727), Five Nations, 23, 1747 (per
haps a misprint forSabanas). Satans.— Rutten-
ber, Tribes Hudson R., 181, 1872. Sauouans.— Ma
cauley, N. Y., n, 180, 1829. Sauounons.— Ibid., 114.
Sau-va-no-gee.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 25 1848
Sauwanew.— Map of 1614 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
1, 1856 (here used as a collective term for the tribes
on the Delaware s. of Manhattan id.). Sauwan-
ous.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., iv, 525, 1788 (the Shaw-
nee town with the Creeks) Sau-wa-no-gee. —
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 34, 1848 (applied more
particularly to the Shawnee town incorporated
with the Creeks). Savanahs. — Homann Heirs
map, ca. 1730 (in Carolina). Savanaus.— Soc.Geog.
Mex., 268, 1870. Savannahs.— Johnson (1708) in
Rivers, S. C. , 236, 1856. Savannas.— Lawson (1709),
Hist. Car., 75, 1860 (applied also to the Maskegon;
on Lattre's U. S. map of 1784 applied to the Shaw
nee among the Creeks). Savannechers. —Hay-
wood, Tenn., 222, 1823. Savannehers.— Ibid., 223.
Savannuca(s).— Bartram, Trav., 461-464, 1792 (the
Shawnee band and town incorporated with the
Creeks). Savanoes.— Drake, Tecumseh, 11-12, 1852.
Savanore.— Randolph (1689) in Rivers, S. C., 448,
1856 ("the Savanore Town" on Savannah r.).
Savanos.— EarlyDutch writers cited by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 333, 1872 (here used as a collect
ive term for the tribes s. of Manhattan id. On
page 51 Ruttenber quotes the form as Savanoos.
The same form is used for the Shawnee on Savan
nah r. in 1715 by Barnwell (1715) in Rivers, Early
Hist. S. C., 94. 1874). Sawala.— Riggs-Dorsey, Da-
S
. Sawana.—
' L e' Teton Sk)UX
map, 1784 (old Shawnee
. .— e map, 8 (od Shawnee
village on upper Potomac) . Sawanee. - Drake
?r ;, ^lds ' bk" 6' 68' 1848' Sawanees. -Putnam'
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859. Sawano.-Gatsehet Shaw'
nee and Tonkawa MSS., B. A. E.1W4 (correct
Shawnee form; plural, Sawanogi. The Tonkawa
use the same name for the tribe, and also for lK
Delawares, because the two tribes live together)
Sawanogi. -Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg i 143 1884
(Creek form, applied more partH-iSurlv to thl
Shawnee town incorporated with the Creeks)
ba-wa-no-o-no.— Morgan, League Iroq., 268 1851
(Seneca name). Sawanoos.-De Laet (1638) in
Bnnton, Lenape Leg., 31, 1885 (used not as a tribal
but as a collective term for the Indians living
then on Delaware r. southward from Manhattan
id.). Sawanos. -Barton, New Views, xxxii, 1798
bawa nu-haka. — Gatschet, Tuscarora MS., 1885
(Tuscarora name). Sa-wa-nu'-ka.-ten Kate
Synonymic, 11, 1884 (Cherokee name). Sa-wan-
wa.— Smith, Memoir of Fontaneda, 33 47 1854
(given as their own name; pi. Sa-wan-wa ki)
?««^i"Wackeei~MorffaA1' Coils'inff- and Affin.;
288,18/1. Sawonocas.— Creek talk (1793) in Am. St
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 383, 1832. Sa-wu-no-kl -Grav-
son, Creek MS. vocab., B.A. E., 1885 (Creek name")
Sawwanew.— Map of 1614 cited by Brinton, Len
ape Leg., 30, 1885 (used locally to designate the
Indians on Delaware r.. southward from Manhat
tan id.). Sawwannoo.— Barton, New Views, xxxii
1798. Sawwanoo.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 349
1816. Schaouanos.— Duflot de Mol'ras, Oregon i'
3/9. 1844. Schavanna.— Albany Conf. (1737) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 103, 1855. Schaveno.— Ibid
99. Schawanese.— Giissef eld, map, 1784. Schawan-
no.— Heckewelder (1798) in Barton, New Views,
app., 3, 1798. Scha,wan,ooes.— Clinton (1750) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 548, 1855. Schawenoes.—
Albany Conf. (1737), ibid. ,105. Schawenons.— Ann
de la Prop, de la Foi, in, 569, 1828. Schawnoah.—
La Tour map, 1779. Serannas.— Hevvatt quoted
by Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., ii, 66, 1836
(misprint for Savannas). Sewanne. — Putnam,
Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859. Shamanese.— La Tour map
1782 (misprint: "Old Shamanese Town," about
opposite Wyoming, Pa.). Shanaws. — Homann
Heirs map, 1756. Shannoahs.— Washington ( 1753),
Jour., 21, 1865. Shanoas. — Ibid. Shanwans. —
Schuyler (1694) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 98,
1854. Shaonois. — Evans (1707) in Day, Penn
391, 1843. Shaononons.— Boudinot, Star in the
West, 100, 1816. Shauanos.— Smith in Beach,
Ind. Miscel., 120, 1877. Shaunas.— Croghan (1760)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.. ix, 246, 1871.
Shauwaunoes. — Brainerd (1746) in Day, Penn.,
526, 1843. Shavanos.— Post (1758) in Proud, Pa.
II, app., 129, 1798. Shaw.— Vater, Mith pt 3
sec. 3, 247, 1816 (mistake?). Shawahahs.— Living
ston (1717) in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist. ,v, 486, 1855 (the
Shawnees seem to be designated). Shawana. —
Lewney (ca. 1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. ,4th s., v,
437, 1861. Shawanahaac.— Doc. of 1788 quoted by
Mayer, Logan andCresap, 67, 1867. Shawanahs.—
Lmdesay (1751) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi. 706,
1855. Shawanapi. — Squier in Beach, Ind. Miscel.,
29, 1877. Shawanaws.— Dalton (1783) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 123, 1809. Shawane.—
Croghan (1754) in Rupp, West. Pa., app., 51, 1846
("Lower Shawanetown"). Shawanees. — Rec
ords (1731) in Day. Penn., 525,1843. Shawaneise.—
Johnson (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vir, 279,
1856. Shawanese. — Penn. Records (1701) in Day,
Penn., 390, 1843. Shawanesse.— Proud, Pa., II,
296, 1798. Shawaneu.— Gallatin in Drake, Te
cumseh, 9, 1852. Shawanies.— Campbell (1761)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix. 423, 1871.
Shawanna.— Penn's Treaty (1701) in Proud, Pa.,
I, 428, 1797. Shawannohs. — Quoted by Brinton,
from Smith's Fontaneda, in Hist. Mag., 1st s.,
X, 1, 1866. Shawannos.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3,
sec. 3, 245, 1816. Shawano-Algonkins. — Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 143, 1884. Shawanoes.— Doc.
of 1692 in Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 180-181,
1872. Shawanoeese.— Brown, West. Gaz., 289, 1817.
Shawanoese.— Ibid,, 326. Shawanoh.— Adair, Am.
Inds., 155, 1775. Shawanois.— Penn. Records(1707)
in Day, Penn., 391, 1843. Shawanons.— De Smet,
Letters, 38, 1843. Shawanos.— Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1, 143, 1884 (applied to the settlement
538
SHAWNEE CABINS— SHECOMECO
[B. A. E.
hawano's,— Ft Johnson
Col. Hist., Vil, 214, 1856.
. Mi.»s. Unit. Breth., pt.
among the Creeks).
C,.nf -I".'*' in X.>. l><
Bhawano»«.-I;*kifl, Hi
:; ' , , ,8^W "T IhiWinowi. - Walam Glum
JSJST' . Brii ton. U'nape Leg., 204, istto.
•SL^-*-huyUTiw.l6«nnRuttenber Tribes
,:,„. "8UwanoM.-McKenneyand Hall. Ind.
ISTI Bhawne»e.-Croghan (17.50) in Rupp,
Sit. l'.i., ai'l'.. '>. W. Shawnesse.-Croghan
(17,o) in Monthly Am. .U'ur. t.eo-.. 2.>,, 1831.
Sssrr,/°thv'v ^^onVe^;!::,'^ ?^:
Bhawno -Mandrillon, Speetatenr Americain,
ITS.'! " Shawnoah.-Morse, N. Am., map, 1798.
Shawnoei.'-K-nauts and Kapilly map, 1777. Sha-
wonew. -Thomas i 1745i in Hupp, West. I'a.,
app.,24, IMtl. Shawoniki.— Rutinesque, Am. Na
tions, I, 139. ISoti (Dvlaware name). Shawonoes. —
1'ike' i'rav 1U2 1^11. Bhaw-un-oag.— Warren
,1-s.vj) in Minn.' Hi>t. Soc. Coll., v, o-', 1885.
Showammera.— New York Conf. (1753 1 in N. "> .
!><•«•. Col. Hi>t., vi. 7>'J. ls5."i. Showanhoes.— Liv-
imr>ton i 1711 '.'ibid., v. 272, 1S55. Showannees. —
Clark-.n lf.!»4i, ibid., IV, 90, 1854. Showannoes.—
Cltirkyuti lUiWi, ibid., 4;>. Showanoes. — Schuyler
(1«'»1>J), ibid., '."I. Showonese,— Weiser (1748) in
Itupp, Wi-st. i'a., app., 14, 1S46. Showonoes. — Liv-
iiiK>t«jin 17UM in N. Y.Doe. Col. Hist.. IV.651. 1S54.
8hwano«i.— <'a>-tnr Hill Treaty (Is:i2) in U. S. Ind.
Tn-nties, S77, ls7S. Sirinueses.— Barcia, Knsayo,
3IH. 172:< ; probably identical). Sowanakas. —
WiKtdward, Keiniii., 94, ls")9. Sowanokas. — Ibid.,
2.S. Sowanokees. — Ibid. ,29. Sow-on-no. — Whip-
j.l.-. I'M. K. K. Rep., in, pt. 3, 61, 1*56 (pi. Sow-
ono-ki'. Suwanoes.— De Lai-t (\W>) in Vater,
Mith.. pt. :i, «.•«•. a. 319. IHlti (used here as a col-
It-rtiv e nuine lor the tril>es southward from Man
hattan id. i. Toagenha.— For forms of this name
a> applH-d to the Shawnee, see Ontminnnhn.
Shawnee Cabins. A jiroininenl landmark
on the trailers' trail between Kays Town
( Italfonl, I'a. ) and the Ohio r. in'the 18th
cvntury, situated S in. \v. of the site of
Bedford and not far from the present
N-liellbur^. It was first settled by the
Shawnt-e as they came northward from
the Potomac early in the isth century,
and was a well-known point on the In
dian trail when the traders of Pennsylva
nia commenced to visit the ( )hio. .lames
I>-Tnrt was |H-rhapH the first trader to «ro
wwtwartl over this route, having trav-
iTw-l it an eiirly as 1701; in 1711' he was
Krant«-d a lirenwi as a trader by the Pro-
lu-ial Council (('«,]. R(.c. p^., n, 562,
1H52J. Conrad Weiser passed through
in 174H on Jiis way to Logatown (ibid.,
Ns, |sr>i ). The locality is noted
i all early maps of Pennsylvania and
mentioned in nearly all the traders'
lournal-. ((. ,a
8h.wM.Cabbin..-,Iohn Harris (17M) in \n-h' Pa
8hawne«haw. A North Carolina name
"• KW-IHU haw, \'ihurjMm nudum
Bhawnce Prophet. See
. ee .'wwatu.m
8h.wnee >alad. The leaves of U^ho-
Hum innnnf.h.Uum, which are eaten
'
are eaten
^•"•- ''in the \V. in early ^ring
Shawneetown. A Shawnee villaue on
lta"k "f tl... Ohio r. aboSth
Shawneet
etown, tiallatiu co. Ill
Putnam (Mid. Tenn., 365, 1859) says the
tribe occupied it after being driven from
Cumberland r. by the Chickasaw. It
was situated within the limits of the ter
ritory ceded by the Piankashaw to the
U. S. by the Vincennes treaty of Dec. 30,
1805, but was already abandoned at the
time of Croghan's visit in 1765.
Old Shawnesse Village. -Croghan (1765) in
Thwaites, Early West. Trav., I, 136, 1904. Shawa-
nee town.— Gaming, Tour, 241, 1810.
Shawneetown. A small settlement be
tween Say re, Pa., and Waverly, N. Y.,
occupied ii short time by a few Shawnee
families.
Town of Shawnee.— Proc. Wyo. Hist, and Geol.
Sot1., ix, 203, 1905.
Shawnee wood. A western name for
Co. t< 1 1 pet speciosa .
Shawomet ( ' neck of la,nd ' ) . A former
village of the Wampanoag near the pres
ent Somerset, Bristol co., Mass.
Mishawomet. — Drake, Ind. Chron., 157, 1836.
Mshawomet.— Holden (1643) in Mass. Hist. Spc.
Coll. 3d s., i, 6, 1825. Shawamet.— Barber, Hist.
Coll., 139, 1839. Shewamett.— Cole (1670) in Mass.
Hist. Sue. Coll.. 1st s., vi, 211, 1800. Showamet.—
Ha/ard, ibid., 2<1 s., vi, 507, 1815.
Shawomet. A former village of the Nar-
raganset near the present Warwick, Kent
co., K, I.
Mishowomett.— Williams (1658) in R. I. Col. Rec., I,
391, 1856. Shaomet.— Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., vi, 507, 1815. Shawomet. — Warner
(1644) in R. I. Col. Rec., I. 140, 1856. Shawomut.—
Jones, Ind. Bui., 16, 1867. Showomut.— Arnold
(1651) in R. 1. Coll. Rec., i. 231, 1856.
Shaya. The Squirrel cian of the Yuchi,
q. v.
Caya.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Shaytee's Village (She'-te, 'pelican'. —
Gerard). A former village, probably Pota-
watomi, named from a chief, on Fox r.,
111., on a tract of land sold in 1833.
She. A prehistoric ruined pueblo of
the compact, communal type, situated
about 5 m. s. of (Jalisteo, in Santa Fe co.,
N. Mex. The Tano claim that it wTas a
village of their tribe.
Pueblo de She.— Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex., 201,
issf). She.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
10(>, 1S92.
Sheaksh ( 'new water' ) . A Niska village
site on the s. bank of Nass r., Brit. Col.,
5 m. above the canyon, at the mouth of
a stream that came into existence after
the eruption that is visible at this point.
Several modern iishing houses mark the
site. (G. T. E.)
Shecalamy. See tihikellamy. *
Shecarachweschgue. See Sequidongquee.
Shecomeco ('great village,' from kitchi
'great,' 'superior,' comoco 'land' with
definite boundaries, hence ' settlement,'
'house,' etc. — (ierard). A village be
longing to the Wawyachtonoc division
of the Mahican, situated about 2 m. s. of
the present Pine Plains, Dutchess co.,
N. Y. The Moravians established a mis
sion there in 1740, but in 1746 the Indians
removed to Friedenshuetten, and after
ward to Gnadenhuetten.
BULL. 30]
SHEDIAC SHELL
539
Chic'omi'co.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 66,
1881. Chi'-co-mi'-co.— Conuolley in Heckewelder,
Narr., 117, 1907 (Indian pronunciation). Shaco
mico.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., ' 86. 1872
Shecomeco. — Inscription (1746) quoted by Rupp
Northampton Co., 82, 1845. Shecomeka.— Hecke
welder (1740-1808). Narr., 117, 1907. Shekomeko —
Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth.. pt. 2, 9, 1794.
Shicomiko. — Trumbull, op. cit., 67.
Shediac. A Micrnac village or band in
1670 at the present Shediac, on the E.
coast of New Brunswick.
Chedaik.— Vaudreuil (1755) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., X, 359, 1858. Gediak.— Frye (1760) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 115, 1809. Jediuk.—
Stiles (1761), ibid., 116.
Sheethltunne Ce-e.-iunne. A band or
village of the Chastacosta on the N. bank
of Rogue r. , Oreg. ; or perhaps the Tak-
elma village on the opposite bank. — Dor-
sey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 234, 1890.
Shegoashkwu. The Yurok name of a
Karok village belowr Orleans Bar, Kla-
math r., N. w. Cai.
Shehees. A band, probably of the Cala-
pooya, mentioned by Ross ( Advent. , 236,
1849).
Sheheke, Shekeke. See Skaltaka.
Shekallamy, Shekellamy. See Shikel-
lamy.
Shell, Shellwork. Shell was a favorite
material with the aborigines all over
America for the manufacture of imple
ments, utensils, and ornaments; and
shells in their natural state or merely
notched or perforated for attachment
were, on account of their beauty of form
and color (Marginella, Olivella, Natica,
etc.), extensively used for personal em
bellishment. Among the tribes N. of
OHIO ILLINOIS (1-6 )
Mexico clam and mussel shells (Venus,
Mya, Anodon, Unio, etc.) served for cups
and spoons, were hafted for scraping
and digging, and worked up into fish
hooks, knives, and other minor imple
ments. The large conchs (Strombus,
Cassis, Fulgur, etc. ) were used as drink
ing vessels after the interior portions had
been removed, and in Florida they were
hafted as clubs and picks. In many sec
tions the thick walls were cut up to be
shaped by tedious processes of scraping,
grinding, and drilling with stone tools
into celts, adzes, gouges, scrapers, and
plummets. Ornaments of shell were ex
ceedingly varied in form, and the clam,
unio, conch, and many of the larger
shells in the E., and like^forms, and more
especially the beautiful abalone (Hali-
otis) of the Pacific coast, were cut up,
trimmed, ground, and polished and per
forated for beads, pins, pendants, and
breastplates or gorgets. The column of
the conch was cut up into sections and
ground down into rude beads. Much skill
was shown in boring these, and cylinders
3 in. or more in length were perfo rated
longitudinally by means of drills of un
known make. Along the Atlantic coast
clamshells ( Venus mercenaria) were made
into small cylindrical beads, which were
strung as necklaces and woven into belts,
and in colonial times served as a medium
of exchange (see Wantjnnn} . A most in
teresting example of the use of small shells
for ornament is given by Tylor ( Intermit.
Archivf. Ethnog., 1,215, 1888) and Bush-
nell (Am. Anthr.,
ix, 38-39, 1907).
It is a deerskin
mantle, on which
figures of a man
and two quadru
peds, accompanied
by a number of
round figures, are
worked in margi-
nella shells. The
specimen has been
in English hands SHELL CEL
for upward of 250 years, and was ob
tained by early colonists from the Pow-
hatan Indians.* Bivalve shells from the
Pacific coast, and also possibly from
the Gulf of Mexico, were much used
by the tribes of the Pueblo region for
various ornaments, and especially for
beads, which were very highly prized.
FLOR
540
Soiw
the fn
• hint <
strum
SHELL
[B. A. E.
of the oh;
..j being fr
• rnaments
: as In-ads
erts were neatly carved,
etjuently imitated inpen-
Dentalium shells were
bv the coast tribes, and
funnrd an important article of trade with
those of tin- interior. On the Pacific coast
the larger varieties of clam shell (Tivela,
Saxidoimis. \\ere employed in the manu
fact lire of beads and other objects, and
the abalone was in universal demand for
p-rs,inal ornaments; and baskets and
other objects of u-e and ornament were
decked with
pe nd ants
made of it.
This shell
was in very
general use
for settings
and inlay
ing, and was
and is em
ployed for
these pur
poses with
excellent ef
fect by the
tribes of the
• -.sHls,(l MOO-OS <„, ,', •Nl- ^' coast.
T he o per-
cule of aspe-
- of Inrbmidie (l>n,-hinxj,,m inetmale]
'•"iHed mlikemannerbvthetribes
Probahly the ,Most effective an«l im-
onminrnts ,,f shell employed 1,V
especially noteworthy, many being evi
dently symbolic and depicting serpents,
birds,' spiders, dancing figures in elabo
rate costume, etc. Some of these, found
in mounds in the middle Mississippi \7al-
lev region, have designs closely resem-
hling Mexican work, although undoubt
edly of local manufacture.
Shells and objects made of shell served
as an important feature of trade between
the coast and inland tribes, and in many
localities were used as money. The conch
SHELL BEADS FROM GEORGIA MOUNDS (l-2)
shells of the Atlantic, coast and the Gulf
of Mexico are found in mounds in the
upper Mississippi valley, and even in
Manitoba, and shells from the Pacific
were in common use as far inland as the
Rockv mts. We learn from historical
ks, eluding the conch, were employed by
•I;M'.-. and HH| 'ended on the^l - ' natives of tlu; K., S., and S. W. for tr
from the ear- "f ol P^ts, and also on occasion in cerem
"M these are and as votive offering Fnssil sin
sources that some varieties of shell, in
cluding the conch, wore employed by the
r trum-
ceremony
Fossil shells,
BULL. 30]
SHELL-HEAPS
541
many of which are quite equal in beauty
of form and color to the living species,
were much prized by the Indians; they
served as fetishes and charms, and are
a b
SHELL PENDANTS: a. NEW YORK; 6, ARIZONA (1-2)
found on altars or shrines and in the kits
of medicine-men. Some varieties of shell,
especially those derived from the sea, ap
pear to have had special significance with
b, TENNESSEE, 1-e)
the Bribes of the far interior. They were
buried with the dead, or were sacrificed
on altars and before shrines. Beads and
other ornaments of shell, and like forms
made in imita
tion of shell,
were manufac
tured for trade
by the whites,
and are still in
common use
by the tribes of
the farthest
SHELL PENDANTS; CAL]FORNIA inland. (See
Beads, Peag,
Roanoke, Runtee, Sewan, Wampum.}
Consult Ann. Arehreol. Reps. Ontario,
1888-1907; Beauchamp in Bull. N. Y.
State Mus., 8, no. 41; Beverley, Virginia,
1705; Dixon in Bull. Am. Musi Nat. Hist.,
xvn, pt. 3, 1905; Dunning quoted by Put
nam in 5th Rep. Peabody Mus., 1872;
Fewkes(l) in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 1903, (2)
in Am. Anthr., ix, Nov. 1896; Fowke,
Archseol. Hist. Ohio, 1902: Goddard in
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archgeol. and
Ethnol., i, no. 1, 1903; Holmes in 2d
Rep. B. A. E., 1883; C. C. Jones, Antiq.
So. Inds., 1873; J. Jones in Smithson.
Cont. Knowl., xxn, 1876; Lawson,
Hist. Carolina, 1714; Moore, various
memoirs in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila.;
Moorehead, Prehist. Impls., 1900; Pow
ers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 1877; Put
nam in Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist, xxiv,
1890; Rau (1) in Smithson. Rep. 1874,
1875, (2) Archgeol. Coll. Nat. Mus., 1876;
Sapir in Am. Anthr., ix no ? 1007.
Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, 1851-54- Schu
macher in Peabody Mus. Reps.; Stearns
mR- T\' ' 5 omn
12th Rep. B. A. E., 1894; Thruston, Antiq
of Term 1897; Tooker, Algonq. Ser v
H- t ^25'n9?1; R°ger Wi'lia'"8 in « I'
Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 133, LS27; Woodward
Wampum, 1878; Wyinan(l)in Am. Nat '
n, nos. 8, 9, 1868, (2) in Mem. Peabody
Acad Sci., i, no. 4, 1875; Yarrow in G
and G. Surv. West of 100th Merid., vn!
(W.H.H.)
Shell-heaps. A term applied to de
posits of refuse resulting from the con
sumption of shellfish as food. Kindred
deposits, known ordinarily as "kitchen
middens," accumulate on" all inhabited
sites, and are among the most widely dis
tributed and permanent remains left by
primitive peoples. For these reasons, and
because they necessarily contain examples
of almost every variety of the durable
handiwork of the peoples concerned in
their accumulation, they are of the highest
value to the student of prehistoric times.
The percentage of waste resulting from
the consumption of shellfish, such as oys
ters, clams, mussels, and eonchs, is very
great, and the accumulations on many
sites are so extensive as to excite the
wonder of those who encounter them for
the first time. The deposits, however,
are not always mere random accumula
tions, for during the period of deposition,
and subsequently, the materials have been
utilized in the erection of mounds for resi
dence and defense and as depositories for
the dead (see Mound*). Many of the most
notable shell-mounds are the result of long
periods of gradual deposit! on and building,
during which they served alternately for
residence and burial, and, in the S., per
haps also as sites for temples and fortifica
tions. Since the occupancy of the country
by the whites, the destruction of these de
posits of shell has gone forward with great
rapidity. They have been burned for
lime and for fertilizer; have been used
in vast quantities for the building of
roads, as at St Augustine, Mobile, and
New Orleans, and have been leveled by
the plow on innumerable sites. The
most extensive deposits of shell refuse
are found along the salt-water shores,
and especially within tidewater hays,
rivers, and inlets where the clam, and
especially the oyster, abound, and in in
land valleys where the fresh-water mol-
lusks, the mussel, vivipara, etc., thrive.
Along some of the shores they are almost
continuous for many miles, but, as a rule,
they do not extend very far back from
the landing places. Deposits covering
10 or even 20 acres are not uncom
mon, but the depth is usually not great
save over limited areas, where they rise
frequently to 20 feet, and in cases to 30
542
SHELL-HEAPS
IB. A. E.
,,.,-t or in. TO. Though sometimes ap
proximately homogeneous throughout,
there art- Jenerallv evidences ot stratifi-
ration in the -reater deposits, and layers
,,f t-irth and other refuse are intercalated
w ill. the shells. In some eases the lower
-train an- in an advanced stage of decay,
indicatim: the lapse of a long period ot
time since their deposition.
The cultural contents of the normal
middens furnish a very striking record of
the arts and industries, habits, and cus
toms of the tribes concerned in their accu
mulation. ( >nlinary implements of stone,
hone, shell. wood, and metal are embed
ded with the shells, and it is not nnu-
nial to encounter at various levels traces
of ancient lodge sites, each marked by a
central tin-place encircled by accumula
tions of dark earth and ridges of shell
refuse. Lodge-site depressions are also
traceable on the surface of the heaps
where the plow has not effaced them. It
is observed that in some of the deposits re
mains <>f art are rare or apparently absent,
while in others of equal size and possibly
greater antiquity artifacts are plentiful.
Fragmentary earthenware is abundant in
many d" the heaps of eastern United States
and usually n »rresp< un Is s< nnewhat closely
with that of the village sites of the general
region; but in the salt-water accumula
tions the pottery is often exceptionally
rude in make. This may be measurably
accounted for on the theory that the
shell-heap sites were in many cases not
l*-rmanent abodes and that inferior ves
sels were constructed f >r local and tem-
|»«»rarv use.
The shell-heaps of New England, New
Brunswick. Nova Scotia, and Prince
Kdward id. :m- numerous and cover con-
-iderable areas, but usually have no great
depth. i See I'eni nan Ifir 8liellnioun<l,
'•M: ShfUmonnd.) They contain
shells of several varieties, including the
vster to a limited extent, the common
clam ( .M;l,, nr.nnrm ), the quahog ( Venn*
i, the wallop, the mussel, the
the whelk, and other varieties
iw, Mercer. Morse, Kan, Wyman).
ts incln.levast numbers of the
'I'''1 implements, utensils (including
• pottery i, and ornaments of the
rib**, and these are well represented in
lions of the iVabodv Museum,
' American Museum of Natural Ilis-
'he National Museum. The
that the Kskimo formerly occupied
" tar s. as Maine has led to
••"•••h for definite traces of this people
'^he shell-heap., but H, far no decisive
<»«« been obtained. The shell-
* "l N.-w Wk and Xew Jersey
'1'1" t »»•'«• of Xew Knglancf,
tx-en described bv Abbott
"an, and Tooker. Those of Maryl
land, Virginia, and the Carolinas are nu
merous and extensive. The oyster-shell
deposits at Popes cr. on the Potomac, for
example, cover 30 acres or more, and were
15 ft in depth over a considerable area
before the removal of shells for fertilizing
purposes began (Holmes, Reynolds).
Equally important deposits occur along
the shores of the Chesapeake, as at Still
pond, on the eastern shore (Jordan). A
mound situated on Stallings id. in the
Savannah r., below Augusta, Ga., affords
an excellent illustration of the use of
midden deposits in the construction of
burial mounds. It is described as 15 ft
in height and 120 by 300 ft in horizontal
extent; as consisting of mussel, clam, and
snail (Paludina) shells, and as containing
hundreds of skeletons deposited in suc
cessive layers (C. C. Jones). The shell-
heaps of the Georgia coast are not par
ticularly noteworthy, but the coast of
Florida abounds in these deposits, those
at Turtle mound, Charlotte Harbor, and
Cedar Keys being of gigantic proportions.
Those along the Atlantic coast of the
peninsula are composed chiefly of oyster
shells; but on the w. coast, besides the oys
ter there are several genera of the concha,
including Busycon, Strombus, Fulgur, Fas-
ciolaria, and other shells ( Brinton, Gush
ing, Moore, Wyman). One mound on
Tampa bay is upward of 30 ft in height
and covers an island of 8 acres in extent.
The deposits of the northern margin of
the gulf, in Louisiana and Mississippi,
described by Foster, Lyell, Moore, Van-
uxern, and others, include, besides the
oyster, particularly the clam (Gnathodom
cune«ltix).
The inland fresh-water shell-heaps of
Florida are composed of distinct genera
of shells— Ampullaria, Paludina, Unio,
etc. On St Johns r. a fresh-water snail
( Vii'ipara georgiana) is everywhere the
principal, and in many cases the almost
exclusive, species. Many of the depos
its are of great size, although they are
accumulations of kitchen refuse pure
and simple. The mound at Blufiton
has 30 acres of shells and reaches a
height of 25 ft above the river level
(Moore). Mount Taylor and others are
of nearly equal importance. All contain
examples of such artifacts of stone, shell,
bone, and metal as were used by the shell-
heap people. Stone implements are rather
rare, and pottery occurs in considerable
quantities in most of the deposits, espe
cially on and near the surface. Many of
the shell-heaps, especially of Florida, pre
sent the appearance of great age, and the
growth on them of live oaks of the largest
size indicates that the deposits had reached
their present dimensions before, perhaps
long before, the discovery of America. It
is also noted that the shells at the lower
BULL. oU]
SHELL-HEAPS
543
levels have become consolidated, and that
bones embedded with them have losttheir
organic matter (Wyman), conditions in
dicative of very considerable age. Great
age is also suggested by changes in the
river courses, the erosion of bluffs, and
the formation of swamps since the period
of the midden accumulation, as well as by
changes in the character of the shells
themselves. Dr Pilsbry, discussing the
bearing of the observed faunal changes on
the question of antiquity, states that there
waa a marked change in the characteris
tics of the shells during the period of for
mation of certain of the shell-fields. At
the lower levels in the Juniper cr. mounds.
Mr Moore states that in the shell-
mounds he has observed no evidence of a
succession of distinct peoples or widely
variant cultures; that certain of the great
mounds contain no pottery whatever;
that in others pottery-making came in
during the period of their accumulation,
while in still others earthenware is dis
tributed in somewhat varying forms with
the different layers from base to summit.
There is, he believes, satisfactory evidence
of progress in culture, and, withal, evi
dence of great age, not, however, of a
nature to lead to the belief that the
occupancy of Florida extended to a pre
vious geological period. As a result of
for example, a dominant species of the
shells used is the normal Vivipara geor-
giaria. Near the surface a divergent form
(altior) appears and prevails. At another
point a variety known as limnothauma
appears, the most strongly characterized
individuals being at or near the surface.
" We have no definite standards whereby
to measure the time required for the evo
lution of new species or varieties and their
establishment as dominant local forms;
but judging by the amount of change in
the mollusca since the deposition of such
post-Glacial deposits as the Loess, we can
not escape the conclusion that a long pe
riod is indicated." — H. A. Pilsbry, in a
letter addressed to Clarence B. Moore, in
response to inquiries.
the investigations of Wyman and Moore
an estimate of a thousand years may
safely be given as a minimum for tbe
occupancy of Florida by the aborigines.
The shell-heaps of the rivers flowing
into the Gulf on the x., and those of the
eastern tributaries of the Mississippi, are
numerous and extensive. They are com
posed of the local fresh-water shells,
especially the mussels (Unio) and snails
(Paludina), and contain characteristic art
remains of the region, and in very many
cases the osseous remains of the vertebrate
animals utilized for food. On the Ten
nessee and Cumberland rs., especially
in their middle courses, are extensive
deposits that reach a depth of 10 ft or
more. They have not been adequately
544
SHEMATKAN
[B. A. E.
-tu.ii.tl an.l described, but have received
SimTatUMitwnbyanumberofautoon
, V.MIT Maximilian, SU'lle, Lyell, Mac-
L-aii fhnwton, Jos. JoneH, Thomas, Mc-
Whorter) Midden deposits do not occur
lo any K-reat extont about the shores of
the Great I-ikes or along the rivers ot the
middle west and the Rocky mtii. region,
but are numerous and important on the
1'aeilic o>a>t. Between s. California and
Alaxka the shells arc the mussel, oyster,
lam. halioti*, nautilus, and other less con-
varicticH (Bancroft, Dull, Eells
•humacher, Yarrow, Yates, and authors
ml inv. C:il. Pub. in Am. Arch;eol. and
Ethnol. ).
Tin; hbrll-boaps of Alaska have been
«lwrri).M by Dalhmd are remarkable as
it mtf Successive periods of oeeu-
the l.rst, designated the littoral
i- rharaeteri/ed by the almost ex-
ClUHlVO MM- of the I-rhlnn, .
and the absence of human handiwork;
the second is called the fishing period,
the deposits being composed largely of
fish bone and containing traces of very
primitive forms of stone implements; and
the third is called the hunting period, in
which the food supply was much varied,
including prominently the game animals
of the region, the culture having ap
proached that of the Alaskan tribes of the
historic period. The deposits are numer
ous, but do not compare in extent with
those of the more southerly shores. Dr
Dall, weighing the evidence carefully,
reaches the conclusion that a period ap
proximating 3,000 years is represented.
Consult Abbott, Prim. Indust, 1881;
Bancroft, Native Races, v, 1882; Brinton,
Floridian Peninsula, 1859; A. W. Chase,
Oregon Shell Mounds (MS. in B. A. E.);
H. E. Chase in Smithson. Rep. 1882,
1884; Gushing in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxv, 1896; Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i,
1877; Fewkes in Am. Antiq., xvm, 1896;
Foster, Prehist. Races, 1878; Holmes in
Am. Anthr., ix, no. 1, 1907; C. C. Jones,
Antiq. So. Inds., 1873; J. M. Jones in
Foster's Prehist. Races, 1878; Jordan in
The Archeologist, in, 1895; Le Baron in
Smithson. Rep. 1882, 1884; Lyell, Second
Visit to the U. S., 1849; Matthew in Bull.
Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, no. in,
1884; McGuire in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
Wash., 1880; McLean in Smithson. Rep.
1882, 1884; Me Whorter in Smithson. Rep.
1874, 1875; Mercer in Pub. Univ. Pa., vi,
1897; Moore, (1) various memoirs in Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1894-1910, (2) in
Am. Nat., xxvi, no. 311, 1892; Nelson
in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and
Eth., vn, nos. 4-5, 1909-1910; Peale in
Smithson. Rep. 1872, 1873; Rau in Smith-
son. Rep. 1864, 1865, and in Smithson.
Cont., xxv, 1884; Reynolds in Trans.
Anthr. Soc, Wash., 1880, and in Am.
Anthr., n, no. 3, 1889; Schumacher in
Smithson. Rep. 1874, 1875; Smith in Mem.
A in. Mus. Nat. Hist., iv, Anthr. ser. in,
1903; Stelle in Smithson. Rep. 1870, 1871;
Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A. E., 1894;
Thruston, Antiq. Tenn., 1897; Yanuxem
in Proc. Am. Asso. Geol., 2d sess. 1841,
1843; Wyman (1) in Am. Nat., n, nos. 8
and 9, 1868, (2) in Mem. Peabody Acad.
Sci., i, no. 4, 1875; Yarrow in Surv. W.
100th Merid., vii, 1879. (w. H. H.)
Shemaukan (Shimdgan, 'lance,'
'sword.' — Gerard). The largest of the
Cree bands in 1856, at which period they
occupied 350 tipis. They roamed and
hunted in the Cypress and Prickly-pear
mts., s. w. Assiniboia, Canada, but occa
sionally visited Missouri r. for trade.
They took their name from a chief, oth-
erwise known as The Lance.
She-mau-kau.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val.,237, 1862 (misprint).
BULL. 30]
SHEMPS SHESHEQUIN
545
Shemps. A Squawmish village com
munity on the left bank of Squawmisht r.,
Brit. Col.
Cemps.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900
(c=sh).
Shenango. The name of several Indian
settlements, widely separated in situation.
One was on the N. bank of the Ohio r.,
a short distance below the site of the
present Economy, Beaver co., Pa., and at
one time was an important trading-post,
but after the capture of Ft Duquesne and
the erection of Ft Pitt by the English in
1758, it gradually lost its importance, and
early in the Revolutionary war it was
wholly abandoned. It was at this place,
called by them Logs Town, that Weiser
and Croghan held in 1748 the first treaty
with the western Indians, which appar
ently led to Celeron's expedition to the
Ohio in the following year. This French
expedition awakened Virginia to the
great importance of retaining possession
of the Ohio country; her activity in this
direction in turn resulted in the French
and Indian war six years later. In 1749
Celoron, with his expedition to the Ohio,
found about 50 lodges there, while Bonne-
camps estimated 80, occupied by ' ' Iro-
quois, Shawnee, and Loups; also Iroquois
from the Sault St Louis and Lake of the
Two Mountains, with some Nippissin-
gues, Abenakis, and Ottawas." Bonne-
camps says that " we called it Chiningue,
from its vicinity to a river of that name."
At the time of this expedition it had been
established for only 5 or 6 years, and was
occupied almost wholly by Iroquois.
General Wayne with his "Legion of the
United -States" encamped on its site from
Nov. 1792 to Apr. 20, 1793, from which
fact it became known as Legionville.
Probably following the Nuremberg
map of 1756, Mitchell's map of 1755, and
D'Anville's map of about 1775, the name
was applied to the site of Warren, Pa.,
a place on which Celoron found a village
called Kananouangon (Conewango) with
12 or 13 cabins (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x,
249, 1858). Parkman makes the state
ment that at different times in the Ohio
valley there have been 3 distinct villages
called Shenango: one situated at the junc
tion of the Conewango and the Allegheny,
then the first one described above, and
the third, some distance up the Big Beaver,
near the Kuskuski of Hutchins' map of
1764, on which it is written Shaningo,
being about 60 m. from Ft Pitt (Jes.
Rel., Thwaites ed., LXIX, note 40, 1900).
Shenango is also a form of Chenango
(q. v. ),^the name of a former Iroquois
town in Broome co., N. Y., situated on
Chenango r., 4 in. above its junction with
the Susquehanna, and which was evacu
ated and partly burned by the Indians in
the winter of 1778-79. It contained about
20 cabins. Halsey (Old N. Y. Frontier,-
276, map, 1901 ) locates two villages where
only one has hitherto been recognized as
Shenango, the one on the Chenango r.
about 4 m. above, and the other just be
low its junction with the Susquehanna.
The one he writes Otseningo, and the other
Ochenang on the map and Cheriang in
the text. See Logstown. (.1. N. B. H. )
Chenang.— Halsey, Old New York Frontier, 276,
1901. Chenango.— Jes. Rel., Thwaites ed., index,
item Logstown, 1900. Cheningo.— McKendry in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Maj. Gen. Sullivan (1779), "202,
1887 (Chenango, N. Y., site). Cheningue.— Mitch
ell, map (1755), cited in N. Y. Doc. Col Hist
x, 249, 1858 (Warren site). Chinango.— Beatty in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Maj. Gen. Sullivan (1779), 24
1887 (Chenango, N. Y., site). Chingue.— Jes. Rel.,
Thwaites ed., index, item Logstown, 1900.
Kananouangon. — Bonnecamps (1749) in Jes. Rel.,
ibid., LXIX, 165, 1900 (Conewango=Warren site).
Legionville. — Ibid., index-, item Logstown. Oche
nang. — Halsey, Old New York Frontier, map,
1901. Shaningo.— Bouquet, Exped. (1764), 149,
and map, 1868 (Beaver cr. site). Shenango.— Jes.
Rel., Thwaites ed., index, item Logstown. Ze-
ninge.— Loskiel, Hist. Miss. United Brethren, pt.
m, 8, 1794 (Chenengo, N. Y., site). For other
synonyms, see Chenango and Logstown.
Shennosquankin. One of the 3 bands
of Similkameen Okinagan in British Co
lumbia, numbering in all 1 79 in 1909.
Shennoquankin.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 166, 1901.
Shennoskuankin.— Ibid., 419, 1898. Shen-nos-quan-
kin.— Ibid., 191, 1883.
Sheo. An unidentified division of the
Oglala Sioux, mentioned by Lewis and
Clark ( Disco v., 34, 1806).
Shequallisere. See Saghwareesa.
Sheshalek ( ' white whale passage ' ) . A
Kowagmiut Eskimo summer village on
the N. shore of Kotzebue sd., near the
mouth of Noatak r., where Kowagmiut,
Selawigmiut, Malemiut, and Nunatogmiut
meet Kaviaginiut, Kinugumiut, and
other traders from the coast and islands
to exchange furs for oil and walrus hides,
and for rifles, cartridges, drilling, alcohol,
and tobacco obtained from the Chukchi
of Siberia, who have traded ivory and
whalebone for them with whalemen.
Pop. 100 in 1880.
Sesualik.— Beechey, Narr., chart, 1831. Sheshale-
eamute.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884.
Sheshoalik.— llth Census, Alaska, 137, 1893. She-
shore-lik.— Hooper, Cruise of Corwin. 44, 1881
Sheshebe ( ' duck ' ) . A gens of the Chip-
pewa.
Muk-ud-a-shib.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll v 45, 1885 ('black duck'). She-shebe'.— Mor
gan, Anc. Soc., 1»56, 1877. Sheshebug.— Tanner,
Narr., 315, 1830. Shiship.— Gatschet, Ojibwa MS.,
B. A. E., 1882.
Sheshequin (Leu&peShZslitkwan, cognate
with Nipissingand Montagnais*/i?s/tfAw«n,
Prairie Cree sWkwan, Chippewa ftshlg-
wan, Menorainee sW.kwan, Southern Re-
nape txhetshinkwan, etc., a gourd rattle
used by Indians in their ceremonies.
With the locative suffix, Sh&hZkwarilnk,
'at the gourd rattle.' The name prob
ably had reference to some practices of
the pagan Indians who lived at the place
so named.— Gerard). A former Iroquois
3456°— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 35
54C)
SHKTAK CAPTIVES SHIELDS
[B. A. E.
town with a mixed population, dommantly
Seneca, but including also Delawares or
Mun-ir situated in 1772 about (im. below
Tiora Point, Bradford co., Pa. It was
the home of the notorious Queen Esther,
the "fiend of Wyoming," who about this
time removed northward « m., forming a
new settlement that later became known
as gueen Esther's Town, and which was
destroyed by Col. I lartley in 1778, where-
uiHin the Queen lied, probably to Che
mung, Chemung co., N. Y. Sheshequm
was situated on the E. side of Susque-
hanna r., on the site of the present
I'lster, Bradford co., Pa., and was divided
into two parts by Cash cr., the northern
part Wing heathen, the southern Mora
vian Christian Indians; it was the former
who removed 6 in. higher, while the lat
ter went to Friedensstadt. See Queen
J-jtht-r'8 Tmni. (j. N. B. H.)
Old 8he»hequin.— Craft in Proc. and Coll. Wyo.
HM. tuid (ieol. Soc., IX, 200. 1906. Schechschiqua-
nuk —Hrinton, Lenape Leg., 79, 1885. Shesche-
quon. — Hrrkewelder in Trans. Am. Philos. Soc.,
n f» iv :>S6 1KH4. Sheshecununk. — Craft in Proc.
an«I Coll. Wyo. Hist, and Geol. Soc., ix, 202-4,
liOr.. 8he*hequin.— Day, Penn., 139, 1843. Tschech-
tchequannink.— Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth.,
pt. 3. 77, 17l.M. Tschechschequanung.— Roth (1772)
minted by Krinton, Lenape Log., 79, 1885. Tsche-
chtequannink. — Rupp, W. Penn., app., 359, 1846.
Shetak Captives. A party consisting of
two women, Mrs John Wright and Mrs
William.!. Duly, with two children each,
two daughters" of Thomas Ireland, and
I.ilhe Kverett, captured by White Lodge
at I.ake Shetak, Murray co., Minn., on
Aug. 20, IKtiU, and carried away to the
Missouri r., where, after great hardship,
they were rescued by the "Fool Soldier
Band," consisting of 11 young Teton
Sioux, opposite the mouth "of Grand r.,
in Wai worth co., 8. Dak., Nov. 20 of the
same year. (D. K. )
Shevenak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
•illageon the left bank of Kuskokwimr.,
Alaska. Pop. 5s in 1KSO; <>2 in 1890.
8heTenatamute.-Nclv.on quoted by Baker, Geog.
•t. Alaska. 1W1. Shovenagamute.— Petroff, Ron
on Alu>ka, :a, 1K.H4.
Shgwaliksh (Q/i/viMv, Tlakluit name).
A former village of either the Tlakluit
.hkitat, about 3 m. below The
a I leg of Columbia r., Wash. (E. H.)
Shiankya. The Mountain Lion clan of
th. • former t.ueblo of iVcos, N. Mex
ili-wett in Am. Anthr., n. s., vi 431
Bhiank ya + .-»,MlK,., ibid., ix, 351, 1896. '
ckalamy, Shick Calamy, Shickelimy.
nee ShiktUamy.
. Shick.hack.' A\Vi,llu.l,agodiief,prom-
n.-n „, th, Instory of the Sangam^n
ll>noi«, whose name is said to
."»n.' He iH first heard
• I'aymg ,,,me down from the
igaiiion country to avoid the
friends among the white settlers. In
1820 he was chief of a band of about
40 families with a village on the s. side
of Sangamon r., 25 in. above its mouth,
and about 12 in. w. of New Salem, 111.
A high, dome-shaped hill near the Indian
village was called "Shickshack's Knob,"
and is still known by that name. In
1827, on hearing of the trouble between
the Indians and the whites, which culmi
nated in the Black Hawk war, Shick-
shack and his people departed for the
northern part of the state. He was seen
at Dixon's Ferry in 1832, wrhere he had
come, he explained, to meet some of his
old friends among the soldiers, and it is
said that he was among the friendly
Winnebago who captured Black Hawk
and placed him in the custody of United
States troops. At the close of the war
the Winnebago concluded a treaty with
the United States and removed w. of the
Mississippi, finally settling in Kansas,
and it is supposed that Shickshack and
his immediate followers accompanied
them. In appearance Shickshack was
erect, muscular and active, of medium
height and weight; his expression, harsh
and unpleasant, did not accord with his
jovial and sympathetic disposition. He
had two wives, one a Winnebago and
one a Kickapoo, and four children. Mrs
Mary Catherwood has made him a prom
inent character in her novel, "Spanish
Peggy," in which she represents him as
the intimate friend of Abraham Lincoln.
See Snyder in Jour. 111. State Hist. Soc.,
n, no. 3, 1909.
Shiegho. A Porno tribe or village near
Hopland, Mendocino co. , Cal.; associated
with the ShokhowTa.
Seacos.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 449, 1882. Shie
gho.— A. L. Kroeber, inf n, 1904. Si-a-ko.— Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 172, 1877.
Shields. The shield was a regular part
of the defensive equipment of the Indian
warrior of the open country of the plains
and the arid S. VV.. as wrell as farther
s. in Mexico, but was found only occa
sionally among the Eastern tribes, not
being adapted to use in a region of tim
ber and thick undergrowth. Shields of
bark or netted willow or cane are men
tioned among the Iroquois, the Virginia
tribes, and the Carolina tribes as far back
as De Soto's expedition, 1539. The cui
rass and other forms of body armor took
the place of the shield among the eastern
and northern tribes generally on the
Arctic coast and in the Canadian N. W.,
and along the Pacific coast southward
into California, and wrere found also
among the Pueblos, and more anciently
among the Navaho. (See Armor. )
The shield of the equestrian warrior of
the plains was round, varying from 12
to 26 in. in diameter, and averaging about;
BULL. 30]
SHIF CJNIN SHIKELL AM Y
547
17 in. The ordinary material was thick
buffalo hide, with one or two covers of
soft dressed buffalo, elk, or deer skin,
but a few instances are known of shields
of netted rods covered with soft dressed
skin, the supposed protecting power in
such cases being wholly due to the "medi
cine." The design upon the outside
cover was different from that upon the
inside cover, wrhich last was exposed
only at the moment of going into the
fight, by loosening and throwing back
the outside cover. The protecting ' ' med
icine" and the head and bridle pendant
were usually kept between the two covers.
The shield was carried upon the left arm
by means of a belt passing over the
shoulder, in such a way as to permit the
free use of the left hand to grasp the bow,
or could be slung around to the back in
a retreat. It was sufficient to stop an
arrow or turn the stroke of a lance, but
afforded but slight protection against a
bullet. The Pima, Navaho, and Pueblo
shield, intended for use on foot rather
than on horse, was usu
ally of large size, cut
from a single piece of
thick hide, without
cover, and was some-
times fitted with a
wooden hand-grasp on
the inner side. In an
cient times Pueblo
shields were made also
of basketry. The Pima
shield was frequently
painted with a design
resembling the swas
tika cross, a favorite rtHAKsnu omti
symbol in the tribe. ""TIDE^^S'IN™"
The shields of the Zuni
Priests of the Bow seem to have been
intended for ceremonial purposes rather
than for war.
The shield of the Plains warrior con
stituted his most sacred possession from
the time when it was made for him, or
given to him soon after his first encoun
ter with the enemy, until it was laid un
der his head in the grave, unless before
that time bestowed on some worthy
younger warrior or left as a precious sac
rifice at the grave of wife or child. Every
shield originated from a dream, in which
the dreamer was told by the spirit how
many shields he might make, how they
must be painted and decorated, how the
owner must paint and otherwise deco
rate himself and his pony, and w;hat
taboos and other sacred obligations
he must observe through life in order
to obtain the protection of the shield
spirit, which might be a bird, a quadru
ped, a being of the tribal pantheon, or
one of the personified powers of nature.
The owner rarely made his own shield,
but received it from the dreamer, usually
an old warrior or recognized medicine
man, who made it on request as he had
been instructed, for a definite compensa
tion in horses, blankets, or other property.
The hide used for the purpose was taken
from the neck of the buffalo bull, and
was made exceptionally thick and tough
by shrinking it, while wet, over a fire
built in a hole in the ground. The cutting,
painting, and decorating with feathers
and other pendants were all matters of
much ceremony, in which the maker was
assisted by the candidate and by other
shield owners, usually those carrying
shields of the same pattern. During the
progress of the work the young man was
instructed in all the obligations connected
with the shield, and at its completion
the shield was formally consecrated in a
sweat-house built for the purpose, and
the whole ceremony concluded with a
feast. The obligations included certain
taboos, prayers, songs, and war cries, with
a specific method of caring for the shield
when in camp and of uncovering it be
fore going into the fight. When not in
use it was hung upon a tripod, usually
facing the sun, or tied upon an upright
pole. (J-M.)
Shifunin ('black-eye people,' probably
referring to corn with black grains). Ojie
of the two divisions or fraternities of the
people of the pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
See Churdn.
Shi-fu-m'n.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Shigom. A Porno village just N. ot
what is known as Morrison's Landing, on
the E. shore of Clear lake, Lake co., Cal.
The present village stands about J m. x.
of the old village of the same name, to
which Gibbs attributed a population of
91 in 1851. It is now occupied by not
more than a dozen people. (s. A. B.)
(1851) in'sSicraft, Ind. Tribes, ill, 109,1853.
Shigom.— S. A. Barrett, inf'n, 1907.
Shikag. See Skunk.
Shikallamy. See Shikellamy.
Shike. The extinct Star clan of feia
Rep B. A E.. ». U
Shike-hano. -Hodge in Am. Anthr, ix, 352,
.JorgZh'r^forn^^iila^of^e
Tlakluit, J m. below The Dalles ^Co-
of th? Delaware translation of the Oneida
chieftain title Ongwaterti»'hiatfhe (
quaterughiathe), signifying 'It has caused
the sky to be light or bright for us.
The cognate form* of the Delaware term
is KijiMnamdwew (n=Delaware Z), mean
ing ' He causes it to be light or daylight
548
SHIKELLAMY
[B. A. E.
for hi,,,,' or 'He lights, enlightens him.
The forms of the name ending in tw (see
Mow) an- due to a Latinism by the
Moravian writers rather than to the orig
inal native form of the name. Those
ending in o, a, or // are forms employed
by Kn"glish writers, and probably are ap
proximately nearer the original native
term than those endiii'j: in n*. Another
Iro<juoian name applied to this chieftain
is Swataney, a highly Anglicized form of
Oiikhit*u:atttf"taHii, signifying ' He causes
it to be light for us,' and, figuratively,
'He mliirhtens it for us.' or as an appel
lative, 'Our Knlightener',). An Oneida
chiettuin. According to Bartram he was
"an adopted Frenchman," born in Mon
treal, who had been captured and adopted
by the Oneida, although he claimed to
!»•'• a Cavii-a. He was the exponent of
the colonial policy of the great federal
Iro(|iiois council at Onondaga, and was
sent by it to the forks of the Susquehanna
in 17l'S to conserve the interests of the
Six Nations in the valley of the Susque-
hanna and to keep watch over the tribu
tary Shawnee and Delaware Indians. He
wo> a man of great dignity, sobriety, and
prudence, and at all times showed marked
kindness to the whites, especially to the
missionaries. Jn the execution of his
trust Shikellamy conducted many im-
{M>rtunt embassies between the govern
ment of Pennsylvania and the Iroquois
council at Onondaga, and he also attended
many if not most of the councils held at
Philadelphia, Conestoga, and elsewhere
in the performance of his duties. The
importance of his office is evident from
fact that the valley of the Susque-
lianna, after^the Conestoga were subju-
l in 1»>7<> by the Iroquois, was as-
imied by the Five Nations of Iroquois as a
iting ground to the Shawnee, Dela-
Uonoy, Nanticoke, Munsee, Tutelo,
Saponi, and Conestoga tribes. When
e Mohawk sold the Wyoming region in
vania to the Susquehanna Land
., although this tribe had never aided
the conquests made in this vallev the
>1 at Ono,,d;lga began to reali/e that
N-ction, with its valuable lands and
uinv dojM-ndent trills, was worthy of
»l attention; hence these tribes were
«de to uMdenrtand that in the future
t transact all business with the
v government solHv through
t'.Mr deputy. \Vi,h his residence fixe
!"Shamokin(nowSunburv),Pa Shikel
v wan promoted in 1745 to the fu
•ver the tributary tnM
^•|'^n» valley, and intricate and
'"Crests committed to him re-
<vm-d the ran* ,,f an astute state^m-m •„,,]
sylvania, and later, evidently through
the influence of traders, when these pro
hibitory measures became lax, Shikella
my in 1*731 delivered an ultimatum to the
Pennsylvania government to the effect
that unless the liquor trade should be
better regulated with regard to its sale
among his people, friendly relations be
tween the proprietary government and
the Six Nations would cease. As the
difficulties arising from the sale of liquor
had forced a large number of Shawnee
to migrate from the Susquehanna to the
Ohio r. in 1730, and as French emissaries
were taking advantage of this condition
to alienate the Shawnee from the English
interest, the Governor decided in 1731 to
send Shikellamy, "a trusty, good man,
and a great lover of the English," tc
Onondaga to invite the Six Nations tc
Philadelphia, with a view of securing the
friendship and alliance of the Six Na
tions in order to keep the Shawnee in the
English interest; but owing to the mis
trust the Six Nations had of the motives
of the English, they did not send a dep
utation until August, 1732, and even ther
there were delegates from, only three oj
the tribes, who professed to speak for the
others, consequently the conference was
unsatisfactory. In 1736 Shikellamy's in
fluence was enlisted to bring about a con
ference in which would be represented
the entire confederation of the Six Na
tions, and in less than two months' time
Conrad Weiser was enabled to inform the
Governor of Pennsylvania that more thar
a hundred chiefs of the Iroquois with
their retinues were on their way to Phila
delphia. By this treaty of 1736 the Six
Nations, in consideration of a large con
signment of merchandise, deeded all theii
Susquehanna lands s. and E. of the Blue
rntns. Some weeks later, when nearly all
the leading Indians had departed, an
other deed was prepared and signed by
the remaining Indians, which purported
to include the lands ostensibly claimed
by the Six Nations within the drainage
of Delaware r. s. of the Blue mtns. — a
treaty that, says Walton, "established a
precedent for an Iroquois claim to lands
owned by the Delaware Indians, "a claim
that had never hitherto been advanced.
"No doubt," says Walton, "Shikelimj
was the Indian agent who accomplished
this, and that he used Conrad Weiser to
bring it to pass. Weiser helped Shikel-
imy sow the seed which drenched Penn
sylvania in blood from 1755 to 1764. Ir
permitting this second deed Pennsylva
nia started that series of events with th<
Delawares which cost her ona of the mos
remarkable Indian invasions in colonia
history. And at the same time by secur
ing this and thus conciliating the Iro;
quois, and holding the key to their futur<
BULL. 30]
SHIKSHICHELA — SHINAGRUA
549
attitude, Weiser and the proprietary gov
ernment made a future nation possible.
Pennsylvania suffered that a nation might
live. She brought upon herself after
many years a Delaware war, but escaped
a Six-Nation war, a French alliance with
the Iroquois, and the threatening possi
bility of the destruction of all the English
colonies on the coast," Shikellarny did
not sign the treaty of 1744, because, it
appears, he was determined not to recog
nize the claims of Maryland to lands N.
of the disputed boundary.
Weiser had many good reasons for re
garding Shikellamy as the key to the se
cret policies of the council of the Iroquois
at Onondaga, hence in 1745, when Shi
kellamy was requested by Governor
Thomas to visit Onondaga for the pur
pose of inducing the Six Nations to agree
to a peace with the Catawba, Weiser took
an offering with which to " wipe away "
the faithful old chieftain's tears for the
death of his son, "Unhappy Jake,"
among the Catawba; for until this was
done the chieftain could not devote at
tention to public affairs. Having thus
comforted the aged chieftain, he set out
in company with Andrew Montour, Shi
kellamy and son, in May, 1745, for Onon
daga, where he was kindly received, but
was able to learn only that the Six Na
tions favored peace with the Catawba.
On the acquisition of firearms by the
Indians, the smiths of the white people
became a necessity to the Indian hunter
and warrior. On account of the remote
ness of these conveniences from the In
dian country, Shikellamy persuaded the
colonial government to establish a forge
at Shamokin. This was granted on con
dition that the Indians would permit the
Moravians to begin a mission at that
place, which the missionaries regarded as
the greatest stronghold of paganism. To
this proposal Shikellamy readily con
sented, and in April, 1747, a smithy and
a mission house were erected there. A
year later, Zeisberger, who had become
proficient in the Mohawk tongue, became
an assistant missionary at Shamokin, and
while there began the preparation of an
Onondaga dictionary under the interested
instruction of Shikellamy. During this
year (1748) Shikellamy received from
Count Zinzendprf a silver knife, fork, and
spoon, and an ivory drinking cup richly
mounted in silver, accompanied with a
message entreating him to hold fast to
the gospel which he had heard from the
count's owrn lips. This resulted in the
conversion of Shikellamy at Bethlehem
shortly afterward; he was not baptized
by the Moravians, however, because he
had been baptized many years before by
a Jesuit priest in Canada. On his way
to Shamokin he fell ill of fever and ague
at Tulpehocking and had barely strength
to reach his home. Zeisberger, who had
returned to his post, ministered to the
stricken chieftain until his death, Dec. 6,
1748. The colonial government sent a
message of condolence, with the usual
presents to the family, and requested the
eldest son of Shikellamy, JohnorThach-
nechtoris (Taghneghdoarus) to serve as
the Iroquois deputy governor until the
council at Onondaga could make a per
manent appointment. Another son of
Shikellamy was James Logan (q. v.).
Consult De Schweinitz, Life and Times
of David Zeisberger, 1870; Walton, Con
rad Weiser and the Indian Policy of Co
lonial Pennsylvania, 1900; Bartram, Ob
servations, 1751; Pennsylvania Archives,
i-iv, 1852-56; Minutes of the Provincial
Council of Pennsylvania, i-v, 1852-56;
Crantz, History of" the United Brethren,
1780; Jefferson, Notes on Virginia, 1802;
Mayer, Tah-gah-jute or Logan and Cre-
sap, 1867. (j. x. B. H.)
Shakallamy.— Pa. Arch., I, 228, 1852-56. Shecala-
my.— Ibid., 494. Shekallamy.— Min. Prov. Coun.
Pa., Ill, 409, 1852-56. Shekellamy.— Ibid., 506.
Shickalamy.— Ibid., v, 80. Shick Calamy.— Pa.
Arch., I, 650, 1852-56. Shickelimy.— Ibid., 673.
Shikallamy.— Min. Prov. Coun. Pa., in, 404,1852-56.
Shikelimo.— Ibid., iv, 584. Shikellemus.— Crantz,
Hist. United Brethren, 269,1780. Shikellima.— Min.
Prov. Coun. Pa., in, 334, 1852-56. Shikellimus.—
Jefferson, Notes, 356, 1802. Shikellimy.— Min.
Prov. Coun. Pa., iv, 641, 1852-56. Shykelimy.—
Pa. Arch., I, 499, 1852-56. Sicalamous. -Ibid., 648.
Swatana, — De Schweinitz, Life of Zeisberger, 109,
1870. Swataney.— Min. Prov. Coun. Pa., in, 435,
1852-56. Takashwangaroras.— Ibid., IV, 80 ( = ' the
saw-mill'). Ungquaterughiathe. — Ibid., 584.
Shikshichela ('bad ones of different
kinds'). A band common to the Sans
Arcs, Miniconjou, and Hunkpapa Sioux.
Cikcitcela.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219, 220,
221, 1897. Siksicela.— Ibid.
Shikshichena ('bad ones of different
kinds ' ). A band of the Upper Yanktonai
Sioux.
Cikcitcena.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Siksicena.— Ibid.
Shilekuatl (CilEk'ud'tl). A Cowichan
town at Yale, Brit. Col., belonging to the
Tsakuam tribe (q. v.). Probably the In
dian name for Yale. Pop. 77 in 1909.
CilEk'ua'tl.— Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Lichaltchingko.— Brit. Col. Map, Ind.Aff., Victoria,
1872. Yale.— Can. Ind. AIT., 74, 1878.
Shilkhotshi. A former Yaqnina village
on the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Cil-qo'-ioi.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
229, 1890.
Shimmoah ( ' a spring' ). A former vil
lage on Nantucket id., off the s. coast of
Massachusetts.
Shimmoah.— Writer of 1807 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2d s., Ill, 25, 1815. Shimmuo.— S. D., ibid.,
X, 174, 1823.
Shimpshon. A body of Sahsh of Kam-
loops agency, Brit, Col. ; pop. 186 in 1884,
the last time the name appears.
Shimps-hon.-Can. Ind. Aff. 1884, 188, 1885.
Shinagrua. A Nunatogmiut Eskimo
village on the Arctic coast, close to Anxi
ety pt. , Alaska.
550
SHINALUTAOIN SHINNECOCK
[B. A. E.
Shmalutaoin ('scarlet cloth earrings ).
A land of the Sans Arcs Sioux.
Cin*-luU-oi°. -Horsey in loth Rep. B. A. h., 219,
ly*7 fiinm-luta-oiij.— Ibi<l. ... ,
"Shinana. A ruined pueblo, probably ot
tin- Tinua, on the Kio Grande, in the
vicinitvof All)U(1uerque, N. Mex.— Loew
(lS75/in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn, 338,
1879.
Shinata. A former summer village of
the U"una tribe, situated 3i in. s. of the
present Laguna pueblo, N. Mex. It is said
to have bei-n abandoned on account ot
Apache depredations. (F.W. H.)
Shingabawassin (Shingdbeivasin, 're-
eliniiii: human figure of stone.' — W. J.).
A Chippewa chief of the Crane gens, born
aUmt 17M, and prominent during the
first quarterof the 19th century. He was
the eldest son of Maidosagee, the son of
Giteheojeedebun. His residence, during
most of his years at least, was on the
hanks of !^t Mary's r., Mich., at the out
let df L. Superior. His life, so far as
known, was characterized by but few
marked incidents', though largely spent
in In-half of the welfare of his people.
I Miring his younger days he took an ac
tive part in the war expeditions of his
hand, especially those against the Sioux,
hut after assuming the responsibilities of
his oHicial life he became a strong advo
cate of peace. At the councils convened
for the purpose of entering into treaties,
especially those at Prairie du Chien in
ls2o, Fond du Lac in 1826, and Butte des
Morten in 1S27, he was the leading speaker
and usually the most important person
among the Indian delegates. He seems
to have risen, to a large extent, above the
primitive heliefs of his people, and even
went HO far in one of the councils as to
advise making known to the whites the
rituation of the great copper deposits, al
though these were regarded by the In
dians a* sacred. A favorite scheme which
he advanced and vigorously advocated
.it without effect, was to have the United
State* wt apart a special reservation for
f-hreeds. In addition to the trea
ties mentioned Shingabawassin signed
• treaty of Sault Ste Marie, June 11,
tf). He died between 1828 and 183?'
wo* succeeded as chief of the Crane
ensbyhiaeon Kahay Noden. Consult
"lTu',,PeTre: Mem" 18515 McKen-
ni*y and Hall, Ind. Trilxjs, i, 1854- War-
•t. Ojehways, 1K85. (C.T.)
Shiniak A Kuskwojrmiut Eskimo vil-
theK. shore at the head of deep-
naviKation in Kuskokwim bay
Alaska, where the Moravian missionaries
»mve a warehouse. Pop. 40 in 1880; 7 in
by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1901. Shinyaga-
miut.— llth Census, Alaska, 101, 1893.
Shinnapago. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village at Port Clarence, Alaska. — llth
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Shinnecock. An Algonquian tribe or
band on Long id., N. Y., formerly occu-
pying the s. coast from Shinnecock bay to
Montauk pt. Many of them joined the
Brotherton Indians in New York. About
150 still remain on a reservation of 750
acres, 3 m. w. of Southampton, having in
termarried with negroes until their abo
riginal character is almost obliterated.
Nowedonah, brother of the noted Wyan-
danch, was once their chief, and on his
death his sister, wife of Cockenoe, became
his successor. In Dec. 1876, 28 Shin
necock men lost their lives in an attempt
to save a ship stranded off Easthampton,
since which time a number, especially
the younger people, have left the reser
vation and become scattered. They have
a Presbyterian and an Adventist church
the men gain a livelihood by employment
as farm-hands, baymen, berrypickers,
etc., and the women as laundresses. A
few families make and sell baskets and a
sort of brush made of oak splints; there
is almost no agriculture. They have losl
all their old customs, and but few words
of their native language survive even in
the memory of the oldest people, although
it was in more or less general use 60 or 7(
years ago. Consult Harrington in Jour,
BULL. 30]
SHIPAPULIMA— SHIPAULOVI
551
Am. Folk-lore, xvi, 37-39, 1903, and in
So. Workman, xxxn, no. 6, 1903.
Mochgonnekouck.— W. W. Tooker, inf'n, 1907
(Dutch name) Shinacock.— Gardener (1660) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., m, 156, 1833 Shine-
cock.— Deed of 1648 quoted by Thompson, Long
Id., 181, 1839. Shinicoks.— Clark, Onondaga, I 18,
1849. Shinicooks.— Keanein Stanford, Compend.
035,1878. Shinikooks.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848
Shinnacock.— Doc. of 1667 in N. Y. Doc. Col Hist
xiv, 601, 1883. Shinnecock.— Deed of about 1640
quoted by Thompson, Long Id., 207, 1839. Sinna-
cock.— Doc. of 1667 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv,
602, 1883. Skinnacock.— Doc. of 1667, ibid., 600.'
Southampton Indians.— Gardiner (1660) in Mass
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., m, 154, 1833 Southton —
Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, xiv, 711, 1883.
Shipapulima (Zuni: 'mist -enveloped
town,' from ship'm 'mist', ulin 'surround
ing', imona 'sitting place of.'— Gushing).
The Zuni name of the traditional place
of origin as well as the final resting place
of the Zuni, Keresan, and other Pueblo
tribes, whence came the gods who taught
them their arts, agriculture, and cere
monies. By the Zuni it is said to be a
group of pueblo ruins on the Eio Mancos,
a tributary of the San Juan, in s. w. Colo.;
to the Rio Grande pueblos (called by
them Cibobe) and the Jemez (to whom
it is known as Uabunatota) it is a lagoon
in the same locality. See Bandelier, cited
below; Cushing in 13th Eep. B. A. E.,
1896; Cushing, Zuni Folk Tales, 1900.
Black Lake of tears.— Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 136, 1893 Cibobe.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 66, 303, 1890 (Shi-Pap-u, or).
Colela.— MS. of 18th century quoted by Band'elier'
ibid., iv, 30, 1892. Copiala.— Ibid. O-jang-ge P'ho-
quing-ge.— Ibid, (name given by Tewa of San
Juan). Shee-p'ah-poon.— Lummis, Man Who Mar-
ried the Moon, 233, 1894 (Tiguaname). Shi'-pap.—
WhippJe, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, map, 10, 1856.
Shi-Pap-u.— Bandelier, op. cit., in, 66, 1890 (or
Cibobe). Shi-p'a-pu.— Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 75, 1893. Shi-pa-pu-li-ma.— Gushing in
2dRep. B. A. E., 16, 1883. Shi-pap-ulima.— Bande
lier quoted in Arch. Inst. Rep., v, 40, 1884. Shi-
pa-puyna.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
Arch- Inst-
Shipaulovi (from shipaularitu, 'mos
quitoes,' because its largest clan consists
of part of the people who formerly lived
at Homolobi, which was abandoned on
account of the mosquitoes ( Voth, Trad
S°Pi 61' 1905)< One of tne 6 Pueblos of
tneHopi (q. v.), situated on the Middle
mesa of Tusayan, N. E. Arizona. Accord
ing to Stephen it was built by Walpi
people who had intermarried with those of
Mishongnovi, and according to Voth the
population was considerably augmented
by the Forehead clan of Homolobi after
the refusal of the inhabitants of Shongop-
ovi to receive them, and to have been
further increased within historic times
by the removal of people from Shongop-
ovi on account of their fear of the Span
iards after killing the missionaries and
destroying their mission in 1680. In 1782
Morfi (see Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
579, 1898) reported Shipaulovi to contain
only 14 families, a reduction apparently
due to a story circulated by a Shongop-
ovi chief that the Spaniards would again
make their appearance, causing many
of the Shipaulovi people to move to
Shongopovi. The present population is
about 125. (p. w. H.)
Ah-le-la. — Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., in pt 3
13, 1856 (Zuni name). Ahlelq.— Whipple. mis
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 3.
1893. Ce-pa'-le-ve'. — ten Kate, Synonymic, 6,
1884 (native name; mistranslated 'house of
peaches'). Cipaulire.— Moffet in Overland Mo.,
2d s., 243, Sept. 1889. Ci-pau'-lo-vi.— Fewkes in
Am. Anthr., v, 105, 1892. Cipoliva.— Shipley in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891. Ci-pow-lovi.— Ibid.,
Ixxx, 1886. Clipalines.— Corbin (1891) in Donald
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 37, 1893 (misprint).
Guipaolave. — Escudero, Not. de Chihuahua, 231,
1834. Guipaulavi.— Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R.
Rep., in, pt. 3, 121, 1856. Inparavi.— Calhoun
quoted by Donaldson, op. cit , 14. Juparivi.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, i, 519, 1853 Q,set-so-kit
pee-tsee-lee.— Eaton, ibid., iv, 220, 1854 (Navaho
name; cf. Tsc-itso-kU'-blt-si-li, below). Sesepau-
laba.— Garces (1776), Diary, 394, 1900 (Yavapai
form). Sesepaulabe.— Garces quoted by Bande
lier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 135, 1890. Shapala
wee.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 10,1863. Sha-
pan-la-vi.— Ward (1861) quoted by Donaldson, op.
cit., 14 Shapanlobi.— Taylor, op. cit., June 19,
1863. Sha-pau-lah-wee.— Ives, Col. Riv., map, 1861.
She-banlavi.— Loew in Rep. Geog. Sury. W. 100th
Merid., 178, 1875. Shebaula-vi.— Loew in Pop. Sei.
Mo., V, 352, July 1874. Shebaulavi.— Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., 260, Apr. 1882. She-bo-pa v- wee.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 175, 1875. Sheepon-
arleeve.— Eastman (1853) misquoted by Donald
son, op. cit., 14. Sheepowarleeve. — Eastman, map
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv.24, 1854. Shepalave.—
ten Kate, Reizen, 454, 1885 (mistransl. perzikcn-
huis, 'peach house'). Shepalawa.— Beadle, Un
developed West, 576, 1873. She-pa-la-wee.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 175, 1875. She-pau'-la-
ve.— Barber in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Shepau-
liva.— Clark and Zuck in Donaldson, op. cit., 14.
Shepolavi. — Mason, ibid. She-powl-a-we. — Pal
mer in Ind. Aff Rep., 133, 1870. Shi-pau-a-luv-i.—
Powell in Scribner's Mag., 203, Dec. 1875. Shi-
pau-i-luv-i.— Ibid , 202. Shi-pau'-la-vi.— Barber
in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Shi-pav-i-luv-i.—
Powell in Scribner's Mag., 196, map, Dec. 1875.
Shi-powl-ovi.— Stephen quoted by Donaldson, op.
552
SH1POLOLONKAIA — SHLALKI
[B. A. E.
rii 14 Shu-par-la-vay.— Irvine in Ind.Aff. Rep.,
KO. 1877 Shupaulavi.-Voth, Traditions of tlie
i.i 61 l'XJ."> Shupowla.— Bourkc misquoted by
ffikton, o,.. fit!, 14. Shupowlewy.-Bourke,
Mouuis of An'/. -X6, 1*84. Suponolevy -Bourke
in Proc. Am. Antiq. Soc.. n. s., i, 244, 1882.
Supowolewy.-Ko.irke, Moquis of Ariz 136, 1884.
T»e-itso-kIt'-bU-ii'-li.— Stephen, MS., B. A. E.,
1-79 1'iui.MTuble dwellings at': Navaho name).
Wiki.-Vnth, Traditions of the Hopi, 61, 1905
( former name; sig. ' refuse house ' ). Xipaolabi.—
iK.minirue/. and Escalante (1776) in Doc. Hist.
Mel., 'Jii s.. I, 548, INM.
Shipololonkaia (Shi-po-lo-lon K'ai-a,
'place of misty waters' ). The traditional
fourth resting place of the Zufii on their
eastward migration. — Gushing in Mill
stone, ix, 2, Jan. 1884.
Shiptetza (correctly Shiptatti, referring
to the glancing of an arrow when it strikes
a buffalo's ribs.— Curtis). A band of the
(.'row tribe.
Bftrs Paw Mountain.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., Io9(
1*77. Shiptatse.— Curtis, N. Am. Jnd., IV, 38, 45,
I'.Ki'.t. Ship-tet-sa.— Culhertson in Smithson. Rep.
IS'O, HI, is-M. Ship-tet'-za,— Morgan, op. cit.
Shishaiokoi ((.''icdi'oQoi). A Squaw-
mi.* h village community on the E. coast
of Howe H!., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in
Hep. I?rit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Shishalap (Shi-shd'-ldp). TwoChuma-
shan villages: one formerly between Pt
Conception and Santa Barbara, Cal., in
the locality now called El Cajo Viejo; the
othrr near San Buenaventura, Ventura
co.. at a place later called Frente de la
Callc de Kezueroa.
Chichilop.— Taylor in Oil. Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Ci-ci -lip.— Heiishaw. Ktienaventnra MS. vocab.,
B. A. K., IKvl (r = x/,).
Shishlamau ( Cic-ld-md/-n) pron. Shish-ld-
md'-n). A Chumashan village formerly ex-
ftinjr near Hueneme, Ventura co., Cal. —
Henahaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab., B
A. K., 1S84.
Shishmaref (after Lieut. Shishmaref,
who accompanied Kot/.ebue in 1810). A
rnmiiit Kskiino village at Shishmaref
•, Alaska.— Post-route map, 1903.
Shitaimu. A former pueblo of the
leclan of the Hopi, situated on the
it of a larg«j mound K. of Mishong-
, Arizona, where traces of numerous
•oomed houses are found The
;'i",mit of the mound is about
*" ft , and the village seems to
;. unbuilt in the form of an irregu-
oi^lre"' 8W«nd-plan is very
Bhi-Ui^u -st,p
N8h The I-igle clan of Weta pueblo,
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230,
1890.
Shivwits. A Paiute tribe formerly in
habiting the plateau bearing their name
in N. w. Arizona, and numbering 182 in
1873. There are now (1909) 118 Shiv
wits in the s. w. corner of Utah, near St
George, where they have about 70 acres
of tillable land, with adjacent land suit
able for pasturage, while others are said
to be on the Moapa res. in Nevada.
Cehmeque-sabinta.— Cortez (1799) in Pac. R. R.
Rep., in, pt. 3, 126, 1856. Chemeguabas Sevintas.—
GarctSs (1776) , Diary, 472, 1900. Chemegue-sevicta.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. Chemegue Se-
vinta.— Garc6s, op. cit., 444. Chevet.— Arricivita
quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 686, 1882.
Kohoaldje. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
ArchaeoL and Ethnol., vi, 107, 1907 (Mohave
name). Lee-Biches. — Beadle, Undeveloped West,
658, 1873. Paraniikh.— Kroeber, op. cit. (Cheme-
huevi name). Savints. — Hinton, Handbook to
Arizona, 353, 1878. Seviches.— Hoffman in 10th
Rep.Haydeii Surv., 461, 1878. Sevinta.— Escudero,
Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 228, 1834. Sheav-
wits.— Powell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873,
42, 50, 1874. Sherwits.— Ingalls in H. R. Ex. Doc.
66, 42d Cong., 3d se*s., 2, 1873. Shi'-vwits.— Powell
and Ingalls, op. cit., 50. Sivinte. — Kroeber, op.
cit. (another Mohave name). Sivits.— Ibid.
(another Chemehuevi name). Virgin River Pai-
utes.— Ibid.
Shiwanu. The Ant clan of the Ala
(Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
Ci'-wa-nii wiin-wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vil,
401, 1894 (wun-wti= clan).
Shiyosubula ('sharp -tailed grouse').
A band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Ciyo-subula.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Siyo-subula.— Ibid.
Shiyotanka ('prairie chicken'). A
band of the Brulc Teton Sioux.
Civo-tafika.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Pheasants.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, HI, 1851. Siyo-tarjka.— Dorsey, op. cit.
Shkagech (Cgdgstc, 'her nose'). A
former village of the Tlakluit on Colum
bia r., Wash. (E. s. )
Shkanatulu. The extinct Lizard clan of
the pueblo of Sia, N. Mex.
Shkanatulu-hano. — Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 351,
1896 (Mno=l people").
Shkashtun (Cka</-tAn). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg., between Hashkushtun and Leaf
cr. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
235, 1890.
Shkonana ( Cqlo'nand) . A former vil
lage of the Tlakluit opposite Crates Point
on Columbia r., Wash. ^E. s.)
^Shkuet (C'kuet). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk on Fraser r., near Spuz-
zum, Brit. Col. —Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
^Shkuokem (Ckuo'kEm, 'little hills'). A
village of the Ntlakyapamuk on Fraser
r., above Spuzzum, Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout
in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Shkutch ( Ckutc). A former Siuslaw vil
lage on Siuslaw r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 230, 1890.
^Shlalki (C'ld'lkl). An insignificant
Chilliwack village in s. British Colum-
bia— Hill-Tout m Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1902.
BULL. 30]
SHMOQtJLA — SHONGOPOVI
553
Shmoqula, See Smohalla.
Shnalkeya (shnal, 'head of the lake';
keya refers to the head-crest of the quail) .
A small Kulanapan tribe living near the
town of Upper Lake, at the head of Clear
lake, Cal.— J. W. Hudson, inf'n, 1906.
Cha-net-kai.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 136, 1853. Shanel-kaya.— Gibbs
(1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. tribes, in, 109-110, 1853.
Shobarboobeer. Given by Lewis and
Clark as a Shoshoni band, numbering
1,600, living high up on the N. w. side of
Multnomah (Willamette) r., Oreg. The
name is not identifiable, but it is in terri
tory of the Mono-Paviotso dialectic divi
sion of the stock, as the authors supposed
the Willamette to rise in the interior, far
to the E. of the Sierras.
Sho-bar-boo-be-er. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark,
VI, 119, 1905. So-so-ba.— Lewis and Clark, Discov.,
60, 1806. So-so'-bu-bar.— Ibid., 63.
Shobonier. A Potawatomi village near
the present Shabbona, De Kalb co. , N. E.
Illinois, about 1830; named from the
chief. See Shabonee.
Shab-eh-nay.— Prairie du Chien treaty (1829) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 162, 1873. Shab-eh-nay's Vill.—
Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 111. map, 1899. Sho-
bon-ier.— Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 698, 1873.
Shobotarcham. A Maricopa rancheria
on the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedel-
mair (1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Shodakhai Porno ('east valley people').
A name applied to the Porno living in
what is known as Coyote valley, along
the lower course of the E. fork of Russian
r., about 4 rm N. E. of Ukiah, Mendocino
co., Cal. Shodakhai was the name of a
temporary modern village near the center
of this valley. (s. A. B. )
Codakai.— Barrett in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Archseol. and Ethnol., VI, no. 1, map, 1908. Sho
dakhai porno.— S. A. Barrett, inf'n, 1907. Sho-do
Kai Po'-mo.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., Ill,
155, 1877.
Shoe-pack. "A moccasin having a sole
turned up and sewed to the upper.
Though now made of leather, the pac as
: used by the Indians . . . was made of
hide boiled in tallow and wax, or of
tawed hide subsequently stuffed with tal-
: low and wax" (E. H. Knight, s. v. Pac,
Pack, with a cross-reference to Shoe-pack,
i in Amer. Mechan. Diet, 1876). The
Century Dictionary defines sJtoepack as a
; shoe made of leather without a separate
: sole, or in the manner of a moccasin, but
of tanned leather. The word is of Len-
ape (Delaware) origin. In an old vo
cabulary of Lenape words used by the
Indians of New Jersey, the word seppock
is defined as * shoes'. In the Lenape-
English dictionary the name for 'shoe'
is given as machtschipak (German orthog
raphy),' which really means ' bad \_mach-
tschi] shoe", and the name for 'bad
shoes' as maclitalipaqual, lit. 'bad-hole-
shoes' (i. e. shoes bad because of holes).
From this plural it appears that the
Lenape name of a kind of shoe differing
from the ordinary moccasin was paku,
or in the Unami dialect, pathko. Shoe-
pack, then, is an accommodated spelling
of the abbreviation shtpak designed to
give the word a semblance of meaning in
English. (w. R. G.)
Shohoaigadika (Shdhoaigadika) . One of
the Shoshoni divisions said to live near
Salmon r., a branch of Snake r. in w.
Idaho.
Cottonwood-Salmon-Eaters.— Hoffman in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxni, 298, 1886. Shohoaigadika.—
Ibid.
Shohoita. The Deer clan of the Zufii
of New Mexico.
Shohoita-kwe.— Gushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E. 368
1896 (kwe=- people').
Shobopanaiti (Shohopanaiti, 'Cotton-
wood Bannock'). A band of the Ban
nock.
CottonwoodBanaks. — Hoffman in Proc. A.m. Philos.
Soc., xxni, 299, 1886.— Shohopanaiti.— Ibid.
Shobu. One of the clans of the Pakab
(Reed) phratry of the Hopi.
Cohu winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. Co-hii wun-wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vn,
403, 1894.
Shokfak. A Kuskwogmirt Eskimo vil
lage on a lake in the tundra N. of Kus-
kokwim bay, Alaska.
Chokfaktoiigamute.— Spur • (1898) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Chokfoktolegha-
gamiut— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893. Tshok-
fachtoligamut.— Post (1898) quoted by Baker, op.
cit.
Sb.okb.owa. A division or village of the
Porno, near Hopland, Mendocino co. , Cal. ,
associated with the Shiegho.
Socoas. — Powers quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i,
449, 1874. So-ko-a.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Eth
nol., in, 172, 1877.
Sboktangihanehetchinsh. A former Chi-
timacha village on an inlet of Grand lake,
about 3 in. N. of Charenton, La. Their
central house for religious dances, or at
least one such house, and the burial
ground of their chiefs were in this locality.
Shoktangi hane hetchi'nsh.— Gatschet in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., n. 151, 1883.
Shokumimlepi ('wild-potato place').
A former Nishinam village in the valley
of Bear r., which is the next stream x. of
Sacramento, Cal.
Shokumi'mleppe. — Powers in Overland Mo., xn,
22, 1874.
Sbomakoosa. The Prairie Wolf gens of
the Kansa, according to Morgan, but not
given by Dorsey in his latest list of the
Kansa gentes.
Cunmikase.— Dorsey, Kansa MS. vo ab., B. A. P>.,
1882. Prairie Wolf.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1878.
Sho'-ma-koo-sa.— Ibid.
Shomamish. A division of Sahsh occu
pying Vashon id., Puget sd., Wash.
Homamish. —Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52. 31st Cong.,
1st seas., 173, 1850. S'Homahmish.— Stevens in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 45, 1857. S Ho-
mamish.— Treaty of 1854 in U. S. Ind. Treaties ; 561,
1873. Sho-mam-ish.— Starling in Ind. AIT. Rep.,
170, 1852. S'slo-ma-mish.— Gibbs in Pac. R
Rep., i, 435, 1855.
Sbonchin. See Schonchin.
Sbongopovi ( ' place of chumoa,' a variety
of grass). A Hopi pueblo of the Middle
mesa of Tusayan, N. E. Ariz., built proba
bly about 1680. The earlier pueblo, which
554
SHONIVIKIDIKA SHOSHOKO
[B. A. E.
Nnv the same name, was situated on a
ri.lyri- of imUhills E. of the present town,,
iirar an am-u-nt spring. It was one ol
tlu- ..rurinal villages of the Hopi, and the
st-at «>f tlu- Franciscan mission of >an
Rirtolome, established about 1029. with
Mi^hon-nnvi a> its visita. The popula
tion of Shongopovi was about 160 in 1870,
1'tf in I.SSL>. and ±M in 1 SiU. See Fewkes
in 17th Kt»p. R A- K"^-- 1SOS: Mindeleff
inMh Ki-p. B. A. E., 73, 1S91. ( F. w. n.}
Ci-mo-pave.— Ind. ArT. Rep.. Ixxx, 1^6. Ci-mo-pa-
T1 -Ft-wkes in Bull. Essex lust., xxiv. 114, 1892.
Ci-motk-pm.— Shipley in Ind. Aff. Rep.. 310. 1S91.
Comup»Ti.— oflate (159M in Doc. Ined., XVI, 207.
Ivl Cunopavi.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr.. yn,
3-.M. 1»'.M. logopani. — B«>\vles. Map America,
11'*) "i. logopapi.— De l'I>le. Carte de Mex. et
Flor. 1703. Jongoapi.— Hmnboldt. Atlas Xouv.
d'E-patrne. carte 1. 1M1. Jongopabi. — Vargas
1 16y.'i 'jiioted by DavK Span. C'oiiq. X. Mex.. 367,
lvV.«. Jongopai.— Rnxton in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
I^'iitl.. n. !•».'. KM'. Jongopavi. — Davis, El Gringo,
115. K~>7. Jon-jon-cali.— Escudero, Not. Estad. de
fhihtiithnii. 231. ls>4. Kin-nas-ti.— Stephen. MS.,
H. A. K . 1^7 i ' house* t'liilt round a court ': Nava-
ho iiJinn- . Kiu-ahs-dee. —Eaton in Schoolcraft,
Ind. TriU-s. iv. 2.0. 1V>J < n Navaho name). Sa-
moupavi — Calhonn quoted by Donaldson. Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 14. lv.»3. San Bartolome de Jongo-
p»vi.— Fi-wk«'« in Am. Anthr.. vi. 394, 1894.
S*n Bartolomede Jougopavi.— Bancroft. Ariz, and
N. MI-X.. :;i'.'. 1^'J. San Bartolome de Xongopabi. —
VtrUwijrt ' ItW i in Teatro Am., m. 321. 1*71. San
Bartolome de Xongopavi.— Vetancurt (1694). Me-
no!«df. Fran. '.'74. 1X71. San Bernardo de Jongo-
p»bi.— Vartra,- ' WJT2 1 quoted bv Davis, Span. Conq.
X. M«-x.. :{»;y. IV.1.*. S. Bernabe Jongopavi. — Vargas
1 1692) quoted by Bancroft. Arix.and N. Mex. ,201.
lv.<. 8he-mo-p"a'-ve.— Jackson quoted by Barber
in Am. Nat.. 730. Dec. 1^7. Shi-ma-co-vi. — Cush-
Moiithly, .W.Sept.lv^-J. Shimopavi.—
Bntidelier in An-h. In-t. Papers, in. -Jnx. 1S9Q
Shimopova.—riark and /.nek in Donaldson Moqui
Put-bio In.N., u. lyi:',. Shomonpavi.— Taylor in
Cal. Fanner, June in. ]s«,3. Shomoparvee.'— East
man, map in Sch.M.lcraft. Ind. Tribes, iv 25 1854
Bhonjtpave.— ten Kate. Keixen in N. A. .245 1885'
8hong--a-pa-vi. -Powell in S'Tilmcr's Mag! 1%'
I*-*: I-::,. Shongapavi.-Voth, Traditions of the
Kr^SZEtfS^-gS&i
~.r;,^;:;m/.!^.,s.n;^-:-A.:TT,-,s^;-
Bhu-mo-pa-vay. -Irvin,!,, !„,!. AlT. Rep., 160.
R. R. Rep..:
2-27, 1x84.
by Donaldson,
1 1, 1893. Xangopanv
. --.. __ 6wKaI1J'»
"'IP ft. 1777. Xommapavi —
^"^^«,^- ."...N.
^r,.^.;:;'^,,,!:'1-'"'--"
J'-T-ry». Am.
16-/J)
i.-Morli(17.v_'i
>t(;d
i||j|p|pB]||l|
Bafi'ldi.-r in Aix-h. IriHt 'l'!f!e1871' ,X,umuPani' —
Shonivikidika / v; • •'r-Si'-ly.',3f|''t' 1H</2-
Shonivikidika. — Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., XXIII. 298. 1S86. Sun-Flower-Seed-Eaters. —
Ibid.
Shookany. Probably a band of the Cala-
poova.
Shook-any.— Ross, Adventures, 236, 1849.
Shooyoko (Sho'-o-yo-ko). A Hopi clan.
The name probably has some relation to
Showongwu. a mythological personage.
Cooyoko.— Dorsey and Voth, Mishongnovi Cere
monies. 175. 1902 (c=*sh).
Shopakia (Sho'pak'ia). A ruined vil
lage pertaining to the Zuni, situated 5 m.
N. of Zuni pueblo, X. Mex. — ten Kate,
Reizen in N. A., 291, 1885. Cf. Heshokta.
Shopeshno. A Chumashan village, for
merly near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
May 4, 1860.
Shoreinee. A Costanoan village, situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis
sion. Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Short Bull. A Brule Sioux, born on the
Xiobrara r. about 1845. He came into
prominence in 1890 when chosen one of
the Sioux delegation to visit Wovoka, the
Indian ''Messiah," at Pyramid lake,
Xev. On his return he represented him
self as the special vicar of Wovoka, and
later, after having been imprisoned by
the Federal authorities, assumed to be
the '"Messiah" himself. He had great
vogue with the Sioux for several months
during the Ghost Dance craze, but with
the abatement of the excitement fell into
disrepute. He resides at Pine Ridge
agency, S. Dak., and affiliates with the
Congregationalists. (D. R. )
Short Hair Band. An Oglala Sioux band,
possibly the sameasPeshla. — Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 629, 1853.
Shoshoko ('walkers'). A collective
name of indefinite application attached
to the poorer bands and individuals of
the Shoshoni who did not happen to owrn
horses, and were, temporarily at least,
" walkers." As they could not hunt the
buffalo and were dependent on humbler
modes of livelihood, they w'ere frequently
termed "Diggers," though the latter term
was really no more applicable to them
than to many others who bore it. The
term Shoshoko has frequently been taken
to designate a definite division or tribe of
the Shoshoni; in reality it is not a tribal
designation at all. (H. w. n.)
Chochocois.— Webb, Altowan, I, 42, 1846. Dig
gers.— Irving, Astoria, 257, 1849. Gens de Pitie.—
Maximilian, Travels. 509. 1843. Les Radiqueurs.—
Ibid. Muradifos.— Ibid, (so called by Spaniards).
Root Diggers.— Farnham, Travels, 74, 1843. Root
Eaters.— Irving, Astoria, 257, 1849. Sho-sho-co.—
Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Voeab., 17, 1868 (Shoshoni
name ). Bho-gho-eoes.— Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess,
and Corresp., 109, 18.50. Shoshokoes. —Irving,
Rocky Mts., n, 48, 1837. Sho-sho-kos.— Lander in
Sen. Ex. Doe. 42, 3(ith Cong., 1st sess., 133, 1860.
Shuckers.— Irving, Astoria. 257, 1849. Snake Root
Diggers. — Farnham, Travels, 75, 1843. Sosokos.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 199, 1855. Walkers.—
Wilson, op. nit. Western Shoshonees.— Lander in
BULL. 30]
SHOSHONEAN FAMILY
555
Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th Cong., 1st ses>., 133, I860 (so
called by mountaineers).
Shoshonean Family. The extent of coun
try occupied renders this one of the most
important of the linguistic families of the
North American Indians. The area held
by Shoshonean tribes, exceeded by the
territory of only two families — theA'lgon-
quian and the Athapascan, — may thus be
described: On the x. the s. w. part of Mon
tana, the whole of Idaho s. of about lat. 45°
30', with s. E. Oregon, s. of the Blue mts..
w. and central Wyoming, w. and central
Colorado, with a strip of x. New Mexico;
E. New Mexico and the whole of x. w.
Texas' were Shoshonean. According to
(irinnell, Blackfoot (Siksika) tradition
declares that when the Blackfeet entered
the plains s. of Belly r. they found that
country occupied by the Snakes and the
Crows." If this be true, s. w. Alberta and
x. w. Montana were also Shoshonean
territory. All of Utah, a section of x.
Arizona, and the whole of Nevada < except
a small area occupied by the Washo)
were held by Shoshonean tribes. Of Cali
fornia a small strip in the x. E. part E.
of the Sierras, and a wide section along
the E. border s. of about lat. 38°, were
alsoShoshouean. Shoshonean bands also
lived along the upper courses of some of
the streams flowing into the San Joaquiu.
Toward the broken southern flanks of the
Sierras, Shoshonean territory extended
across the state in a wide band, reaching
x. to Tejon cr., while along the Pacific the
Shoshoni occupied the coast between lat.
33° and 34°.
From the wide extent of country thus
covered, and its varied climatic and* topo
graphic features, the habits of the peoples
occupying it might be expected to vary
considerably, and such is indeed the case.
The Hopi, in particular, differ so widely
from the rest that they have little in com
mon with them but linguistic affinity.
On the x. and along the entire E. border
of the territory, where lived the Shoshoni,
Bannock, Ute, and Comanche divisions,
their habits were essentially those of the
hunting Indiansgenerally. None of them
cultivated the soil, and" all derived the
larger part of their subsistence from the
pursuit of large game. The Comanche
alone can be said to have been buffalo
Indians, though buffalo were pursued
more or less by all the tribes mentioned.
Horses early "became abundant among
them. In general character they were
fierce and warlike.
To the w. of the Rocky mts., in. Idaho,
w. Utah, Arizona, Nevada, California,
and Oregon, the Shoshoneans were of a
different character. The country occu
pied by many of them is barren in the
extreme, largely destitute of big game,
and of such character generally as to
compel its aboriginal inhabitants to re
sort to humble methods of procuring sub
sistence. Rabbits and small game gen
erally, fish, roots, and seeds formed the
chief support of these tribes, among which
were included the representatives of the
family that possessed the rudest and
simplest culture. It was chiefly to these
tribes individually and collectively that
the opprobrious name of "Diggers'" was
applied. These are the tribes, also, which
were called by the settlers and by many
writers, Paiute. Representing as'a class,
as they undeniably do, a culturally low
type of Indian, they were by no means
so low as many writers of repute have
asserted. They have been represented
as closely approaching the brutes in their
mode of life, and, like them, of passing
the winter in a semitorpid state in holes
in the ground, from which they crawled
forth in spring to eat grass upon hands
and knees. Of all men they have been
said to be the lowest. Such pictures of
their condition are nonsensical. They
are not true of them to-day, when,
decimated in numbers and with tribal
organization broken up, the remnant-? of
many of the tribes have been forced to a
precarious and parasitic mode of liveli
hood obtained from the whites. Still
less are they true of their former condi
tion when living under their own social
organizations. The inhospitable nature
of their country compelled them, it is
true, to a less adventurous and humbler
mode of life than their eastern brethren,
who possessed a more richly endowed
country. However, they made and used
bows and arrows, basketry, and in parts
pottery; and. more important than all, a
number of the tribes, as the Paiute of
Corn cr., Utah, the Gosiute of Utah, the
Chemehuevi of the Rip Colorado, and
some of the Nevada tribes, practised a
rude agriculture.
The Hopi of x. E. Arizona, who had
made further progress toward civilization
than any other of the Shoshonean tribes,
had become true village Indians. Long
contact and probably considerable blood-
amalgamation have given them the physi
cal type of their neighbors of the S. W.,
and have made them an integral part of
the well-defined and highly specialized
Pueblo culture. They derive their sub
sistence mainly from agriculture, and are
skilful potters "and weavers.
Over the wide expanse of territory
above indicated the Shoshoneans were
split into a number of major divisions,
each composed of numerous bands speak
ing a great number of related dialects.
On linguistic grounds, as determined
by Kroeber, it is found convenient to
classify the Shoshonean family as fol
lows:
i. HOPI.
ii. PLATEAU SHOSHONEAXS: (a) Ute-
556
SHOSHONI
[B. A. E.
Cltem.-hue>'i: Chemehuevi, Kawaiisu, Pai-
uto. 1'ana.nint, Ho, and some of the Ban-
ii.wk- I b) Shwhoni-Comanche: Comanche,
t;,*iute, Shoshoni: (c) Mono- Panotso: Mo
no. l'u\ iotso, part of the Bannock, and the
8hr*h« means of E. Oregon.
in. KKKX RIVER SIIOSHONEANS.
IV. SiHTHKKX CALIFORNIA SHOSHO-
XFVXS: (Hi Serrano, (b) Gabrieleflo, (c)
'Lu'ufno-Kniria: Agiui Caliente, Juaneno,
Kawia, Liiisefio.
For tlie smaller divisions see under the
several subordinate heads.
The Li'netie relationship of the Shosho-
nean languages with those of the Piman
and Sonoran group, and of the Nahuatl
or A/tee uroup in Mexico, was investi
gated by Buschmann in the middle of the
last century. Powell has since regarded
the Shoshonean group as constituting
a distinct family, but others, including
Hrinton, Chamberlain, and Kroeber, have
maintained that it is only part of a larger
family, which they have designated Uto-
Aztekan.
In addition to the writings cited below,
consult Kroeln-r, Shoshonean Dialects of
California, Univ.Cal. Pub., Am. Archseol.
and Kthnol., iv, no. o, 1907. (IT. w. H. )
; Shothonees.— Gttllatin in Trans. Am. Antiq.Soc.,
:{. o06, W,C< (Shoshonee or Snake only);
i.-inl'.S. Expl.Exped..vi.218,1846(Wihinasht,
I'ana.-ht, Yutns.Sampiehes, Coinanches); Gal latin
in Trnns. Am. Kthiml. Soc., n, pt. l,c. 77, 18-18 (as
abriv.-). Gallatin, ibid., 1«, 1848 (follows Hale; see
•!<>w). Gallatiti in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
•^5; TuriuT in Pac. R. R. Rep.,lll,pt.3,55,71,
>< treats only of Comanche, Chemehnevi,
i.Hiischmann.Spurenderaztek.Sprache,
Vvj, t.4'.*, l\Vj. >8ho8honi.— Hale in U. 8. Expl.
I, lW.'Jls..V,«j, lMi(i(Shosh6ni, Wihinasht.
•lit, Yiitjm.Sampichcs, Coinanches); Latham
in. I'hilnl.Soc.Lond., 73,1856; Latham, Opus-
l»U. >Scho8chonenu Kamantschen.—
• l^l.r.), Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1X48- ibid
Shothones.-Prichnrd. I'hys. Hist. Man-
I'jy, 1^-17 (or Snakes, both sides Rockv
I sources of Missouri). r^Shoshoni.-
;t m Muu'.Am.HiM., 151,1X77; (iatschet in
M-eL.WJ.lK77. -Sho8hone.-Ki.-ane
'Uom|>cnd..r,.nt.nndSo.Am ,api» 4fi()
ludes Wa«hoes of a distinct family)';
Kac-Oi. in .S67. 661, 1882 >Snake.—
•
•'8n»ke. — K
•nd so Am .H|,[, i
n'1'lltion u>Sli<*l,oM<
Hair In I*, s. |
UnKiiaire only).
<ft«ri Ju;iu CHIM-II
'»"d"«T Shoshonees)!
in J Stanford. Compend., Cent!
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1853. >Netela-Kij.—
Latham (1853) in Trans. Philol.Soc.Lond., VI, 76,
1854 (composed of Netela of Hale, San Juan Capis-
trano of Coulter, San Gabriel of Coulter, Kij of
Hale). >Capistrano.— Latham in Proc.Philol.Soc
Lond.,85, 1856 (includes Netela of San Luis Rev
and San Juan Capistrano, the San Gabriel or Kij of
San Gabriel and San Fernando). =Shoshonean.—
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 108, 1891.
Shoshoni. The most northerly division
of the Shoshonean family. They for
merly occupied w. Wyoming, meeting the
Ute *on the s., the entire central and
southern parts of Idaho, except the terri
tory taken by the Bannock, N. E. Nevada,
and a small strip of Utah w. of Great
Salt lake. The Snake r. country in
Idaho is, perhaps, to be considered their
stronghold. The northern bands were
found by Lewis and Clark in 1805, on
the headwaters of the Missouri in w.
Montana, but they had ranged previously
farther K. on the plains, whence they
had been driven into the Rocky, mts.
by the hostile Atsina and Siksika, who
already possessed firearms. Nowhere
had the Shoshoni established themselves
on the Columbia, although they reached
that river on their raiding excursions.
The origin of the term Shoshoni ap
pears to be unknown. It apparently is
not a Shoshoni word, and although the
name is recognized by the Shoshoni as
g to themselves, it probably origi-
BULL. 30]
SHOSHONI
557
nated among some other tribe. The
Cheyenne name for the Comanche, who
speak the Shoshoni language, is Shishi-
noats-hitaneo, 'snake people'; but they
have a different name for the Shoshoni.
The term Snake seems to have no ety
mological connection with the designation
Shoshoni. It has been variously and fre
quently applied to the northern bands of
the Shoshoni, especially those of Oregon.
By recent official usage the term Snake
has been restricted to the Yahuskin and
Walpapi of Oregon. Hoffman was of the
opinion that the name Snake comes from a
misconception of the sign for Snake In
dian, made by a serpentine motion of
the hand with the index finger extended.
This he thought really has reference to
SHOSHONI WOMEN
the weaving of the grass lodges of the
Shoshoni, a reasonable assumption, since
they are known as "grass-house people,"
or by some similar name, among numer
ous tribes.
The more northerly and easterly Sho
shoni were horse and buffalo Indians,
and in character and in warlike prowess
compared favorably with most \vestern
tribes. To the w. in western Idaho along
Snake r. and to the s. in Nevada the
tribes represented a lower type. Much
of this country was barren in the extreme
and comparatively devoid of large game,
and as the nature of the country differed,
so did the inhabitants. They depended
for food to a large extent on fish, which
was supplemented by rabbits, roots, nuts,
and seeds. These were the Indians most
frequently called "Diggers." They were
also called Shoshokos, or "Walkers,"
which simply means that the Indians
so called were too poor to possess horses,
though the term was by no means re
stricted to this section, being applied to
horseless Shoshoni everywhere.
None of these Shoshoni were agricul
turists. In general the style of habita
tions corresponded to the two types of
Shoshoni. In the N. and E. they Jived in
tipis, but in the sagebrush country to the
w. they used brush shelters entirely, and
Bonneyille found the tribes of Snake r.
wintering in such shelters without roofs,
being merely half circles of brush, behind
which they obtained an imperfect pro
tection from wind and snow. There
were many dialects among the Shoshoni,
corresponding to the greater or less de
gree of isolation of the several tribes.
They presented, however, no essential
differences and were all mutually intelli
gible.
In 1909 there were in Idaho 1,766 Sho
shoni and Bannock under the Ft Hall
school (of whom 474 had recently been
transferred from the old Lenihi res. ), anil
about 200 not under official supervision: in
Nevada there were 243 under the Western
Shoshoni school, and about 750 not under
agency or school control; In Wyoming,
under the Shoshoni school, there were
816, formerly known as Washaki's baud,
from its chief. Deducting about 500 Ban
nock from these figures, the total Sho
shoni population approximates 3,250.
The Shoshoni divisions, so far as known,
were: Hohandika, Shobarboobeer, Sho-
hoaigadika, Shonivikidika, Tazaaigadika,
Towahnahiooks, Tukuarika, Tussawehe,
Washaki, Wihinasht, and Yahandika.
See also Pohoi. (H. w. H.)
Aliatan.— For forms of this name, see I<tan.
Bik-ta'-she.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val 402 1862 ('grass lodges': Crow name).
Chochones.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 192, 1874. Cho-
shon-ne.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, n, 86/, 1905.
E-wu-ha'-wu-si.— Harden, op. cit., 326 (=' people
that use grass and bark for their lodges or huts':
Arapaho name). Gens de Serpent.— Ong. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, vi, 106, 1905. Gens des Serpent -
Lewis and Clark. Diseov., 60, 1806 (so called by the
French). Gens du Serpent.— Lu Verendrye (1742)
in Margrv Dec., vi. 601, 1886. Ginebigomni.— Ka-
raga, Otchipwe-Eng. Diet., 136. 1880 (pi. Gine-
bigoniuiwog, 'snake men': Chippewa name).
Grass House People.— Mooney, Cheyenne Inds.,
422, 1907 (translation of Kiowa name). Indiens-
Serpents.-Gass, Voyage, 185, 1810. Kinebikowm-
iniwak.— Cuoq, Lexique Algon., _16/. 1886 (
pents" Algon kin name). Ma-buc-sho-r6ch-pan-
ga.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., n, Ixxxiv, 1823
(Hidatsa name). Mika-ati.— Curtis, N. Am.Ind.,
IV, 186, 1909 ('grass lodge ' : Hidatsa name), mi -
kvashe —Ibid 180 (Crow name, with same mean
ing). Nation" of the Snake.-Jefferys, French
Dom. Am., i, mnp, 1741. ^J^0:*6-?*:0'?,^;
Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. L.. 184 is
(=.' those dwelling in grass lodges : \anktc
name). Pe£h£-wokeyotila.-Curtis, N. Am. Ind.,
558
SHOTLEMAMISH SHRINES
[B. A. E.
in. 141. 190S(;gTas-thatch dwellers': Teton S^ux
mime i. pi-«7-k»e-ni-tup'-i-o.— Hayden, MMOg.
rTn|ou7'l"'wi's and cJarkTvi, 340, 1905. Shirry-
&^r."£»Ah±?i$
evidently confused with the Arapaho). Sho-
»hon —Clarke in Joiir. Anthr. lust. G. B., iv, 160,
1-T.v' ShoSho-nay— Gebow, Sho-sbo-nay \ ocab.,
10 1S»;> iSbo-honi name). Sho-sho-ne. — Gass,
Journa' "10 1M'7 Shoshonee.— Lewis and Clark
FxptHi ' II '587, 1.M7. Sho-shones.— Orig. Jour
Lovris and Clark v 94, 1905. Shoshoni.— Lewis and
Clark Kxped., n. 587, 1S17. Shos-shone.— Kuxton,
\dvt-ntures 243, 1848. Shossoonies. — Seouler
JIM.',) in Jour. Kthnol. Soc. Loud., I, 239, 1848.
Shothon«.-Coke, Ride over Rocky Mts., 294, 1852.
Shu°ihu°-wichasha,— Curtis, N. Am. Ind., in. 141,
IWfi-tbe lir>t part of the word is doubtless an
attempt to say Shnthoni"). Siij-te'-hda wi-ca-sa. —
Cook. Yankton MS. voeab., B. A. E., 184, 1882^ =
•Rattlesnake Indians': Yankton name). Sisizha-
nln.— Curti-. N. Am. Ind., v. 154, 1909 ('rattlesnake
men': At-ina name>. Snake Diggers. — Johnson
and Winter. Route Across Rocky Mts., Ill, 1846.
Snake Indians. — Writer of 17sti in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., ]-t s.. in, 24, 1794. Snegs.— Beltrami, Pil-
Rriinape, li, 2-2. 1-2S. Snoa. — Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. K. lOkinapin name). Soshawnese. — Porter
in Si-hoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 597, 1853. Sosho-
nce».— FriKiiet, I^i Cahfornie, 273, 1867. Sosho*
net.— Smet, Letters, 3C>, 1M3. So'-so-i-ha'-ni. — Hay-
deii. op. cit., '..".H) (Cheyenne name). So-so-na. —
L«-wi.s and Clark, Discov., G3, 1806. Sosone. —
Orix'. Jour. Lewis and Clark, n, 329, 1905. Soso-
nee.— It. id., iv, 70. Sosonees.— Ibid., II, 244.
Soiones.— Ibid., iv, 77. Sosone's. — Ibid., 38. So'-
•oni.— Hayden, op. cit., '290 (Cheyenne name).
Su'-iu-ne. — Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1M. IH--J (Yankton name). Wahkiruxkanu-
manhf.-Will and Spindcn, Mandans, 217, 1906
(Maudlin name). Wakidohka-numak.— Curtis,
N. Am. Ind., v. MS, i'.K)9 ('snake man': Mandan
name . Wes anikaci"ga.— Dorsey, (pefjiha MS.
t..B. A. K., ls7SCMiake people': Omaha and
'li'-u name). Zuzeca wi-casa.— Busbotter, inf'n
•snake people': Teton Sioux name).
Shotlemamish. Abody of SalishonCase
inlet, at the s. w. extremity of Tuget sd.,
[othmamiih.— Scboolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 700, 1855.
ttioumuh.— LaneinSon. Kx. I)oc.52,31stCong.]
ls'-ti. Hottunamish. — Lane in lud.
-2. IN*). Scootle-mam-ish. -Starling,
-. S'Hotle-ma-mish.— Stevens, ibid
S'Hotlmahmish.— Stevens in H/R.Ex!
mUh -'li'''r tltry :{<1 M'ssv 45, l,s.r>7. S'hotlma-
'. S'Kotle-ma-miih.— Gibbs in T'ac. K.''R'
In.V'Aff.uiV no ^-""-"""n-i^.- Starling in
Shoto. A Chinookan trilx» or division
f'J in 1WJ6 by Lewis anil Clark on the
Columbia r., a short distance
.•am and nearly opposite the
»»• Willamette. Their esti-
Sboto /""" aTriri:l'S-4-i0' iU 8 h°UHeS-
»«*•-- TII:. Jour. I/'wi's and'l'iar'k'n-1^!)' ut°"
Showtl. A name of a specien o'f rodent
r^siS€
• '..<>r ..." "'' '' tn(> name of
§ Bbowtucket (Mohetfan: ^Ihau.i.d-.^
^•n the rivers.'— Trnmlnill) "A
feX^^rlitt?^*111^
) it w:w oc,-U|,i,:,l by aVfohegan
band. After the war, in 1678, a band of
friendly Indians from various tribes was
settled 'there, known as " Surrenderors,"
but after a few years the village was aban
doned on account of the opposition of
Uncas. (J. M.)
Shatetucket.— Leete (1665) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s.. VII, 556, 1865. Shatuckett.— Pynchon (1700)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 616, 1854. Shatuskett.—
Owaneco(1700), ibid.. 615. Showtucket. — Caulkins,
Norwich, 50, 1866. Surrenderers.— Ibid., 256.
Shregegon. A Yurok village on lower
EWamath r., about a mile above the mouth
of Pekwan cr., N. w. Cal.
Sca-goines.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 162, 1853. Schre-gon. — Gibbs
(1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 138, 1853.
Ser-a-goines. — Meyer, Nach dein Sacramento,
282, 1855. Seragoins. — McKee, op. cit., 193. Ser-
a-goins.— Ibid., 194. Serragoin.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 422, 1853. Shregegon.— A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1906. Sira-grins.— McKee, op. cit., 161. Sri'-
gon.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 44, 1877.
Shrines. Places where sacred offerings
are deposited or cult images or objects
are set up. They are fixed or portable,
the former often being altar shrines (see
Altar), or consist of stone boxes inclosing
sacred objects. The latter class includes
the sacred bundles of the Pawnee, Papago,
Hopi, and other tribes (see Palladium).
Shrines are common to many tribes
N. of Mexico, but perhaps among none
do they now enter more into the religious
life of the people than among the Pueblos,
particularly among the Hopi, whose
shrines will here be described as typical:
Among these people any special spot
consecrated to supernatural beings, where
prayer offerings to them are made, is
called a palioki, or ' prayer house,' gen
erally translated 'shrine.' There are
about a hundred shrines at or near the
pueblo of Walpi, half of which have
special names. They are situated on the
mesa, among the foothills, at springs,
and near the ruins of ancestral villages.
Certain of these places of offering have no
special names, but are called "rain-cloud
shrines," or "world-quarter shrines,"
because situated at the four cardinal
directions from the pueblo. A Hopi
shrine differs from an altar in being a
place in which the offerings remain per
manently, or until they or their essence
are supposed to be removed by the gods.
Every great ceremony has its special
shrine, but in some of them prayer
offerings are made in all ceremonies.
Many shrines have nothing to mark them
except prayer sticks (q. v. ). Common
forms of shrines are circles of small stones
or even a single stone, caves or clefts, a
natural depression in a bowlder, or any
object symbolically marked. The most
elaborate shrines sire sealed stone inclo-
sures, sometimes painted with symbols,
and containing symbolic representations
of supernatural beings, idols, water-worn
stones, or fossils. Shrines may be classi-
BULL. 30]
SHRUHWI SHRUTSUNA
559
fied either on the basis of their form and
contents or on that of the supernatural
beings to which they are dedicated. Of
the latter, among the Hopi, there are
those of the Earth and Sky gods, Kachina
shrines, and shrines of numerous lesser
supernatural beings.
The most elaborate Earth-goddess
shrine at the East mesa of the Hopi is that
of Talatumsi, situated in the foothills E.
of Walpi. It is a sealed chamber in which
is a seated idol of the Dawn Woman. The
slab ordinarily closing the entrance is
removed every November, during the New
Fire ceremony, when offerings are placed
near it; and every 4 years the idol is taken
from the shrine and carried to the village.
The shrine of Kokyanwuqti, Spider
Woman, another name for the Earth
goddess, is a simple stone inclosure. The
shrine of Masauu, the god of the Under
world, is situated in the foothills w. of
Walpi, and consists of a small pile of
stones and twigs. The shrine of Tuwa-
pontumsi, another Earth goddess, con
tains a petrified log surrounded by slabs
of stone. There are numerous shrines of
the Sky god in the vicinity of Walpi, but
they are generally of very simple con
struction.
Sun shrines among the Hopi are simple
circles of stone, with openings toward the
point where the sun rises at the time
of the summer solstice. A shrine at
" Wala," a gap in East mesa, toward the
top of the trail to Hano pueblo, containing
a coiled stone, or natural cast of a shell,
may be considered a Sun shrine. The
Sky-serpent god, Palulukong, has several
shrines, among which may be mentioned
the two great springs in the foothills E. of
Walpi and Hano.
The Kachina shrine is a closed recep
tacle constructed of slabs of stone set on
edge. It is situated in the foothills w. of
Walpi, and is ceremonially opened and
closed every July. Individual clans have
their special shrines where offerings are
made to their tutelary ancients. Rain-
cloud and world-quarter shrines are of
the simplest construction, commonly
consisting of circles of small stones.
Shrines sometimes mark places where
mythological events are said to have
happened ; thus the shrineof the so-called
Heart-Contained-Here, in the foothills
E. of Walpi, is supposed to contain the
heart of a god who won a mythic foot
race. Those who aspire to speed in these
races worship at this shrine.
Human or animal images of wood and
stone, concretionary or botryoidal stones,
carved stone slabs, and fossil shells are
among the permanent objects, not offer
ings, found in Hopi shrines. The tem
porary offerings on shrines are prayer
meal and pollen, sticks, clay effigies of
small animals, miniature bowls and vases
of water, small bows and arrows, small
dolls, turquoise, shells, and other objects.
Some shrines are known by the char
acter of their offerings; thus, a warrior's
shrine contains netted shields, bows, and
arrows; an eagle shrine, painted wooden
imitations of eagle's eggs. Places where
ceremonial paraphernalia are kept par
take of the sacred nature of a shrine, and
caves resorted to for prayer are considered
in the same light. All springs of water
are places of prayer offerings, and each
has a shrine either near by or remote.
Zuni " prayer houses " are no less
numerous and instructive than those of
the Hopi, and are of the same general
character, although several differ in form
from those above mentioned. The best
known Zufii shrine, that of Hepatina,
lies near the village and is said to be con
secrated to the center of the earth, in
which spot it is supposed to stand. It is
a tri-chambered stone inclosure with
an opening to the E. surmounted by
strangely formed stones. There are nu
merous shrines on the mesa of Taaiya-
lone, among which that of the Twin
War Gods of the Zuni is the most char
acteristic.
The most notable of the many shrines
of the Rio Grande pueblos are the stone
pumas of Cochiti.
Consult Curtis, N. Am. Ind., i-v,
1907-09; Dorseyand Voth in Field Colum
bian Mus. Pubs., Anthr. ser., in, nos.
1 and 3, 1901, 1902; Fewkes (1) in Jour.
Am. Ethnol. and Archreol., i, 1891; n,
1892; iv, 1894; (2) in 17th Rep. B. A. E.,
1898; (3) in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, v, 196,
1892; (4) in Am. Anthr., vin, 346, 1906;
Starr in Am. Antiq., xxn, no. 4, 1900;
Stevenson in llth and 23d Rep. B. A. E.,
1893, 1904; Pepper and WjLson, Hidatsa
Shrine, Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., n, pt. 4,
1908. (J.W.F.)
Shruhwi. The Rattlesnake clans of
the Keresan pueblos of Laguna, A coma,
Cochiti, and Sia, N. Mex. The Laguna
clan came originally from Sia, and forms
a phratry with the Ilatsi (Earth),
Skurshka (Water-snake), and Meyo (Liz
ard) clans of that pueblo. The Rattle
snake clan of Cochiti is extinct, (F.W.H.)
Shquwi-hanoq-*.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 362,
1896 (Acoma form; M ««</<*=' people ). _ Shruhwi-
hanuch.— Ibid. (Cochiti form). Sqowi-hano'1'.—
Ibid. (Laguna form) . Squ-hano.— Ibid. (Sia loi
Shrutsuna. The Coyote clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Laguna, Santa Ana,
Sia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
Part of the Laguna clan claims to have
come from Zuni and part from Sia. Com
pare the Laguna (Tsu'shki) and Zufii
(Siiski) names of these clans, the two
peoples belonging to distinct linguistic
families. (F- w- H>)
500
SHU — SHUNG1KIKAKACHADA
[B. A. E.
Uuna-hanuch.-Ibi'l. (
na.— stfvriiM'ii in llth
•hiti form). Shurts-un-
•i>. B. A. K., 19, 1894 (Sia
Yuchi clan.
Shu
Shubenacadie (Shnlenakddl, 'plenty of
proun(l-nuts(?).-Trmnbull). A Micmac
village and reservation at the head ot
SlmU-naeadie r., N. of Halifax, ISova
Si-otia. Pop. 100 in 1909.
Chib<-naccadie -I">c of 1746in N.Y. Doc.Col.Hist.,
T*s Chigabennakadik.-Frye (1760) in
MM-* 'llM <o(>. Cnll., 1st s., X, 115, 1809. Shuben-
fckadie.-Rand, Mirninc Reading Bk., 81, 1875.
Shubenecadie.-Macdonald in Can. Ind. Aff. for
1*M. xxix, 1^">.
Shuftna (strictly T*ii»hcnu, 'dark-colored
ol.sidian Hakes,'' from tsi, 'obsidian
flakes.' i>lntm, 'dark'; in the Santa Clara
Te\\a dialect the form is Tsifeno. — J. P.
Harrington). A small ancient pueblo
ruin on a castlt-like mesa of tufa, N. w.
oi Puye and separated from it by Santa
Clara 'canyon, N. Mex. The s. face
of tin- mesa is honeycombed with cliff-
dw.-llint:-. i-ut in the rock. While ac
cording to Santa Clara tradition these
l"duft-s have been occupied within the
historic jK-riod, they doubtless date from
a time prior to the advent of the iirst
Spaniards in the Kith century. See 7th
H«-p. !'.. A. K.. xxi, 1S91; Bandelier, (1)
I».-lijrht Makers, M78, 1890, (2) in Arch.
In-t. Papers, iv, ()»>, 1892; Hewett (1) in
Am. Anthr., vi, no. 5, 190-1, (2) in Bull.
2. I',. A. K., 190K, (3) in Out West, xxxi,
•li«:; 71!», I'.Mi-.i. (F. w. H.)
8hu Finne.— Bandolier, dp. cit. Tsifeno.— Har-
'ii in nut W.-«.t, xxxi, 702, 15W9 (Santa Clara
Teuu f.^rni. Tsiphenu.— Ibid. (San Ildefonso
1- -wn f i .rni i.
Shuhlanan i 'otter'). A Yuchi clan.
Cultne. ;S|.-«-k Yudii Inds., 70, 1909 (c=sh).
Shu'lan*'- Uhi.-<;at«chot, Uchee MS., B. A. E.,
il. l^-> i -otter clan ').
Shuimp (( /'/;////;, 'strong'). A head
laire of the Ntlakyapamuk just above
Yale, KraxT r., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in
fthnnl. Stirv. Can., 5, 1899.
Jhukhata ('oposHim [town],'' from
, o|K.sHim, lit. 'white hog'). A
ChfM-taw to\\n (,n the site of the
r-MM.t Colnml.us, Ala.-Halhert in Pub.
. Si,r., Misc. Coll .,1,481 1901
Shukhtatakhlit (Nhn.qtu'-ta.qlit', 'man-
Kaniaifiniut name). A division
• Ahtena on Copper r., Alaska,
•'»'«. Kanmkhlukhmut.-IIoff-
maii, MS., H. A. K., 1H82.
Ihukn. A ChumaHhan village stated by
' to have. Ix-en formerly at the Riii-
i^rl,araco.,Cai: I'la.vd bv
•r m-ar Santa Inr'-n mission
Pu*blo d* las Canoai.— Cahrillo Nurr
by
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Xuco.— Cabrillo, Narr.
(1542), in Smith, op. cit., 181. Xu'cu,— Rep. Geog.
Surv. W. 100th Mer., vn, 307, 1879.
Shulya ('beaver'). Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, n, 181, 1889) as a
gens of the Mohave, q. v.
Shumasitcha ( Keresan : ' the corpse on
the summit ' ) . A ruin of unknown origin
on a mesa w. of Rito, near Hasatch, N.
Mex. In modern times it has been
temporarily occupied by the Laguna In
dians, during their wars with theNavaho
and Apache, as a stronghold for the pro
tection of their flocks. So called from
the fact that the corpse of a herder, who
had been killed by a wild animal, was
once found on the highest point of the
mesa. — Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., iv, 346, 1891.
Shumig. A former Yurok village on
the N. w. coast of California, at Patrick's
Point, 5 or 6 m. N. of Trinidad. It was
not inhabited in historic times, except
as a camp site, but is important in
mythology.
Shuminkyaiman (Shu'-rriingk'ya-i'man:
Shu'-me-lc'u-U, the mythic man-bird of
the Ka'ka or esoteric Shu'-me-kwe; in-
k'l/a, 'region anciently frequented by,
acted in,' etc.; i'man, 'home of,' 'sitting
place of ' ) . A hill and section of country
where the Shumekuli being of Zuni
mythology was captured by the Shaalako;
situated about 13 m. s. of Zuni pueblo,
N. Mex. The whole country thereabout
is covered with the stone-hut founda
tions attributed to the Pewikwithltchu
(q. v.) (p.n.c.)
Shuminkia. — Fewkes in Jour. Am. Ethnol. and
Archseol., i, 100, 1891 (given as name of ruins).
Shumnac (Shum'-nac). A former Tigua
pueblo, E. of the Rio Grande, in the vi
cinity of the present Mexican settlements
of Chilili, Tajique, and Manzano, N.
Mex. — Lummis in Scribner's Mo., 469,
Apr. 1893.
Shumway Euin. A ruined prehistoric
pueblo near the town of Shumway, 40 m.
s. of Holbrook, Ariz. It consists of a long
house group, 2 rooms deep, and a paral
lel group having a wing at right angles at
one end, and between these groups a
plaza. — Hough in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1901,
302, pi. 22, 1903.
Shunaiki. A ruined village claimed to
have been inhabited by the ancestors of
the people of the present pueblo of
Laguna, N. Mex.; situated about 3 m. w.
of the latter. (F. w. H.)
Shungikcheka ('common dogs'). A
band of the Yanktonai Sioux.
Cun-iktceka.— Dorsoy in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218,
1897. Sug ikceka.— Ibid.
Shungikikarachada( 'they whocall them
selves from the original dog'). A Win-
lumbago gens.
Pe-go'-ni-na.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240,
1897 ('wolf: archaic name). Cunk i-ki'-ka-ra'-
tea-da.— Ibid. Cunk-tcank' i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da.—
BULL. 30]
SHUNGKAHANAPIN SHUWALASHU
561
Ibid. Shonk-chun'-ga-da. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 157,
1877
Shungkahanapin ('wears a dogskin
around the neck,' i. e. 'dog necklace')
A band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Cunkaha-nap'i". — Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. K, 219, 1897." Suijkaha napin.— Ibid.
Shungkayuteshni ('eat no dogs'). A
band of the Miniconjou Sioux.
Cunka-yute-cni.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B A. E., 220,
1897. Ho-tum'-mi'-hu-is. — Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. yal., 290, 1862 '(Cheyenne name).
Shunk'-a-yu-tesh'-ni. — Ibid., 376. Suijkayute-sni. —
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Those that
eat no dogs. — Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
142, 1851.
Shunkukedi (named from an island
called Shan, 'old'). A Tlingit division
of the Wolf phratry, living at Klawak,
Alaska. The name of this clan is some
times applied, in the form Shunkukedi-
na ( ' Shunkukedi nation ' ), to the entire
Wolf phratry.
Ce'ngoqedi'na.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Schengo-kedi.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Shup. A former Chumashan village
near Carpenteria, Santa Barbara co., Cal.,
N. of El Eincon.
Cup.— Henshaw, S. Barbara MS. Yocab., B. A. E.,
1884 (c=sh).
Shupauk. A former Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Cu'-dauk.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ill,
229, 1890 (c=«A).
Shuqualak. A former Choctaw town
or division in Noxubee co., Miss. — Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 109, 1884.
Shurmuyu. The Turquoise clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Shurmuyu-t'ainin. — Lummis quoted by Hodge in
Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1896 (Vainin = k people').
Sh.usb.nchi. A former Chumashan vil
lage between Pt Conception and Santa
Barbara, Cal., in the locality now called
La Fuemada.
Cu'-cu-tci.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (c=s/t).
Shustak's Village. A camping place of a
Stikine chief named Shastaak (CActlaa/k),
on Etolinid., Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880. —
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Shuswap (strictly Sequa'prnuq). The
most important Salishan tribe of British
Columbia, formerly holding most of the
territory between the Columbia r. water
shed and Fraser r., including the basin
of Thompson r. above Ashcroft, embrac
ing Shushwap or Adams lakes, and ex
tending N. to include Quesnel lake. They
now occupy a number of small village
reservations attached to the Kamloops-
Okanagan and \\ illiams Lake agencies,
together with a small band, descendants
of Chief Kinbasket, for about 60 years
past permanently settled among the
Kutenai. On the N. they border the Tsil-
kotin, an Athapascan tribe; on the s. and
w. the kindred Okanagan, Ntlakyapamuk,
and Lillooet. They have probably dwin
dled at least one-half since the advent of
the miners in their country half a century
ago, but still number more than 2,100, in
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 36
the following bands: Kamloops-Okanagan
Agency— Mams Lake, Ashcroft, Bona
parte, Deadman's Creek, Kamloops, Nes-
kainlith or Halaut, North Thompson,
Little Shushwap Lake, Spallumcheen;
Williams Lake Agency— Alkali Lake, Canoe
Creek, Clinton, Dog Creek, Fountain (oc
cupied chiefly by Lillooet), High Bar,
Pavilion, Soda Creek, Williams Lake;
Kootenay Agency— Kinbasket.
Consult Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Canada, ix,sec. n, 1892; TeitinMefn. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist, n, Anthr. i, no. 4, 1900;
Ann. Rep. Can. Ind. Aff. ; Boas in 6th Rep.
N. \V. Tribes Can., 1891. (.1. M.)
Atenas.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 371, 1822 (the
variants of this are from the Takulli word mean
ing ' stranger ' ). Atnahs.— Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., u, 16, 134, 1836. At-naks.— Mayne
Brit. Col., 2%, 1S61. Atnans.— De Smet, Oregon
Miss., 100, 1847. Atnas.— Drake, Bk. Inds., vi,
1848. Clulwarp.— Fitzhugh in Jnd. Aff. Rep. 1857,
328, 1858. Ka-la-muh.— Mackay quoted by Dawson
in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec.'n, 7, 1891 ("'the peo
ple': own name). Schouchouaps. — DuflotdeMo-
fras, Oregon, u, 337, 1844. Se-huapm-uh. — Markay-
op. cit., 4. SeQuapmuQ.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 80, 1890. Shewhap.— Anderson quoted
by Gibbs in Hist. Mag., vn, 77, 1863. Shewhap-
much.— Ibid.. 73, 76. Shewhapmuh.— Tolmie and
Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 124B, 1884. Shewhap-
mukh.— Gibbs in Shea's Lib. Am. Ling., xi, vii,
1860-3. She-whaps.— Ross, Adventures, 151, 1849.
Shoo-schawp. — Kane, Wanderings, 155, 1859.
Shooshaps.— Parker, Journal, 299, 1840. Shoos-
wabs.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner, July 19, 1862.
Shoo-wha'-pa-mooh. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. n, 4, 1891. Shoushwaps.— Hale in U. S.
Expl. Exped., yr, 198, 1X46. Sho-,\vapemoh.— De
Smet, Oregon Miss. ,63, 1847. Shouwapemot. — Ibid.,
100. Shushwaps.— Hah-, op. cit., 205, 1X16. Shush-
wapumsh. — Ibid. Shuswap-much. — Mayne, Brit.
Col., 296, 1861. Shuswaps. — Ibid. Sioushwaps. —
De Smet, Oregon Miss., 137, 1817. Sockacheenum. —
Brit. Adm. Chart, no. 1917. Soushwaps. — Prich-
ard, Phys. Hist., v, 427, 1847. SQua'pamuQ.— Boas
in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889. Su'cjuap-
muQ.— Boas in 6th Rep. X. W. Tribes Can., 80, 1890.
Thompson river Indians. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer
July 19, 1862. Tlitk-atEwu'mtlat.— Boas in 5th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889 ('without shirts
and trousers': Kutenai name). Towapummuk. —
Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Shuta. The extinct Crane clan of Sia
pueblo, N. Mex.
Shu'ta.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894.
Shuta-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 350, 1896
(hano = ' people').
Shutamul (Shu'-ta-mul). A former
Nishinam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacramento,
Cal.
Shootamool.— Powers in Overland Mo., xir, 22,
1874. Shu'-ta-mul. — Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 316, 1877.
Shutaunomanok. A Porno village on
what is known as Buckingham id., in
lower Clear lake, Cal.
Cho-tan-o-man-as.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, III, 110, 1853. Shutaunomanok.— A. L.
Kroeber, inf n, 1903 (name in Upper Clear Lake
dialect).
Shuuk ('much water'.— ten Kate). A
(former?) Pima village on the Gila r. res.,
Shootk.— ten Kate quoted by Gatschet, MS., B.
A. E., 199, 1888. Shu-uk.— Dudley in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1871, 58, 1872.
Shuwalashu. A former Chumashan vu-
562
SHU W ALETHET SI A
IB. A.
lage at a place called Canada de los Ali-
tum. Ventura co., Cal.
Cu'-wa-la-cu.— Henshaw. Buenaventura Mb. vo-
''"shiwalethet^! Cuu'&'lWEt). A winter
villas of the Katsey tribe of Cowichan at
the « end of Pitt lake, near lower Fraser
r Brit. Col.— Boas in Rep. 64th Mtg.
Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Shuwimi. The Turquoise clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Lagnna, Sia, San Fe
lipe. andCochiti, X.Mex. The Turquoise
clan of l.agnna claims to have come origi
nally from Sandia. The corresponding
dans in Sia and San Felipe are extinct.
According to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Pa-
IMTS, in, :;01, 1890) this clan, since the be
ginning of the 19th century, seems to rep
resent what may be called the conservative
element among the Rio Grande Keresan
tribes. Cf. Tanyi. (F. w. H. )
Bhiuwimi-hano.— Hodge in Am. Antlir.. ix, 8.VJ,
iv.*'» Sia form ). Shuwhami-hanuch.— lbid.(Cochiti
form). Shuwimi-hano.— Ibid. (San Felipe form).
Shu'wimi-hano h.— Ibid. (Laguna form). Shyu-
amo.— Handi-licr, op. cit.
Shuyakeksh ('leaping place'). A for
mer Klamath settlement near the x. end
of Nilaks mts. and the shore of upper
Klamath lake, (hvg. So called because
here the Indians were accustomed to leap
for amusement over large fallen rocks.
Pun. 9'J in is? 7.
Linkville Indians.— ( iatschet in Cont. N.A. Kthnol.,
II. pt. II. 370. Iv.Xl. Shuhiaxia'gish. — I bid. Shu-
yake'kish.— Ibid 3i',(.». Shuyake'ksh.— Ibid. Shu-
yake'kshni.— -Ibid., 370 < name of people). Shuya-
ke'kshni ma/.-laks. — Ibid, (ditto). Shuyake'ksi.—
Ibid., pt. i, xxx. Shuyeakeks.— Ibid., pt. n, 369.
Bhuyikeks. — Ibid.. Sfl'J-TO. Suhia.xe'gish.— Ibid.,
870. Tstiyakeks.— Ibid. Tsuyake'ksni.— ibid, (name
of propk').
•Shyik. One of the tribes participating
in the Yakima treaty of June 9, 1855, and
placed mi the reservation of that name in
Washington. It is not identifiable.
Shyickt.—Keane in Stanford, Compend., 535, 1878.
Bhjrik*.— Tump Stt-vens treaty of 1855 in U. S.
iftat. ut LarK'-, XII, 'J51, Isti3.
Shykelimy. See; Shikdlauiy.
Sia ifnuii '/W»/, the native name). A
email Keresan tribe inhabiting a single
pueblo on tin- x. bank of Jemez r., about
•v. of Bernalillo, X. Mex. Cas-
Uint-da (l.Vll) mentioned one village of
the tribe, but 42 years later Kspejo visited
"province," which h,. called Pu-
tnien (<|. v. ), describing it as containing
H, of which Sia was the largest
( 1598 i mentions only Tria or Trios'
winch IH apparently identical with Sia'
Oppomt* the present Sia are the remains
Pn<-hlo ,.aiie(l Kakanatzatia, while
town lies another ruined village
Kohasaya. It i< not improb-
kii'M
J*.!..,.,,,^.; n,0f,h^™Zon«
ttl.-m.-ntsullndedtoby Kspejoin
'tne Indiana now claim that
of Oonmaib ^^ "** ™ in th° days
K'H with the other Pueblos in
trie r»-\«.It a-'amst SnanioV, o.,ii .-i.
1680, making a determined stand in their
rillage until Aug. 1689, when they were
Lssanlted bv Domingo de Cruzate, the
v
ass
pueblo being completely wrecked and the
tribe decimated in the most bloody en
gagement of the Pueblo rebellion. The
friendly attitude of these Indians toward
the Spaniards from this time to the close
of the revolt in 1696 created considerable
friction between them and the people of
Jeniez and Cochiti. Sia was the seat of a
Spanish mission from an early date, hav-
VTER CARRIER
amst Spanish authority
ing Jemez and Santa Ana as its visitas after
1 782. According to Bandelier the pueblo
doubtless owes its decline since the revolt
to the constant inter-killing going on for
the supposed evil practice of witchcraft.
Pop. 106 in 1890, 119 in 1910. As is to be
expected in a tribe that has lost so much
in population within the period of reli
able tradition, many of the clans once
represented are now extinct. Those
BULL. 30]
SIAGUAN
marked with an asterisk in the following
list no longer exist: Yaka (Corn), Dyami
(Eagle), Kohai (Bear), Osach (Sun)
Tyupi (Badger), Squ (Rattlesnake), Shu-
tsun (Coyote), Tsits (Water), Tsi (Wild
Turkey), Kuts (Antelope), Dyani (Deer)
*Ishtowa (Arrow), *Mina (Salt), Showiti
(Parrot), Hakan (Fire), *Hohoka (Dove)
*Hapan (Oak), Kami (Tobacco), *Cha-
natya (Pegwood?), *Shiuwimi (Tur
quoise), Choshka (Roadrunner), *Shka-
natulu (Lizard), Tanyi (Calabash), *Mu-
shach (Buffalo), *Tyaia (Pifion) *Sii
563
I»XQ ?°"£' -Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex 281
J5?ift?f***^impBOn iu Smithson. Rep?
339, 18/1. Chia.-Cas
Jjjo. Cice.-CaiWn in ( L el ' aS'
215'°
SIA SNAKE PRIEST
(Ant), *Akuch (Ivy), *Henuti (Cloud),
*Schira (Crow), *Spia (Hawk), *Shike
(Star), *Tawash (Moon), *Mokaich
(Mountain-lion), *Shuta (Crane), *Wa-
pon (Shell bead), *Yaunyi (Stone [gran
ite?]), *Washpa (Dance-kilt).
Consult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa
pers, in, 260, 1890, iv, 194 et seq., 1892;
Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 1894. See
also Keresan Family, Pueblos. ( F. w. H. )
S»s^^rn:«-plbfo
.
A « , Assumpsion de Zia.-Ward I in Ind
Okuwa?'-186& H13' 186f (fu11 ^S name)!
u-ku-wa -ri.— Hodge, iield notes, B A E 1894
("Place of the sand dunes': Tewa name) Pia -
aft' Ind' Tribes- ^ 39 1854 (mis-
a-— Hodge, field notes, B A E
(Jemez name). Sai'-o-kwa.— Ibid (Pecoa
name). Bant Pedro y Bant Pablo.-0flate (1598) S
S?«i ttd"«XV,1' 254< 1871 (Tria OI>; doubtless iden
tical, the first saint name applied). Savaaua-
kwa.-Stevenson, Pecos MS. vocab., B A E 1887
(Pecos name of the pueblo) Sia — Esnpio ( 1 wt
in Doc Ined., XV, V 1871. May.-?b{d. m
Silla.— Parke, map of New Mexico, 1851 Sille —
Lane (1854) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes v 1s9
18oo. Siya.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 58', 1889
(cf. Ciya, above). Tlascala.— Bustamante and
Gallegos 1582) in Doc. Ined., xv 85 1871 (Ban
croft, Ariz and N. Mex., 77, 1889! thinks H
may possibly be identical). Tlaxcala.— Ibid 92
Tlogi.-Curtis, N. Am. Ind., i, 138, 1907 ('hairy'!
'
. . ., , ,
i Tria.-Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined.,'
I, 115, 254, 1871. Trios.— Ibid., 10U. Tse-a.-Loew
cited by Gatschet, Zwolf Sprachen, 41. 1876. Tse-
ah.— bimpson in Rep. Sec. War, 143, 1850. Tsia —
Loew^in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn, 345 1879 Tfi-
navwa.-Hodge. field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Sandia
name) Tunawak.— Ibid. (Isleta name). Tzia.-
De 1'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703 Tzi-a —
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 260 1890
Zea.— Meriwether (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc 37 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 146, 1857. Zia.-Villagran, Hist
Nueva Mex., 155, 1610.
Siaguan. One of the tribes, probably
Coahuiltecan, at San Juan Bautista and
San Francisco Solano missions, Texas, at
the opening of the 18th century. At San
Francisco Solano this was one of the four
original tribes when it was founded in
Mar. 1700; the others were the Sarames
(Xarames), Paiaguanes, and Panacs.
They all evidently spoke the same lan
guage, and came from N. of the Rio Grande
( Autos, xxvni, MS. ). In 1 738 Indians of
this tribe were at San Bernardo mission
(Portillo, Apuntes, 289). After Solano
mission was transferred to San Antonio,
Texas, numbers of the tribe were baptized
there, and some were still living there as
late as 1760 (Valero Entierros, partida
1107, MS.; see also baptismal and mar
riage records of Valero). It is not cer
tain that the Siaban were distinct from
this tribe, but there are indications that
they were. If distinct, they were closely
allied with and had essentially the same
history as the Siaguan. (H. E. B. )
Chiaguan. — Valero Bautismos, partida 78, 1720,
MS. Chiguan.— Ibid., 197, 1727. Ciaguan.— Ibid.,
219, 1730. Sciaguan.— Valero Entierros, 67, 1728,
MS. Siaban.— Ibid., 1704 (identical?). Siaguan.—
Valero Bautismos, 213, 1728. Siaguane.— Ibid., 157,
1726. Xhiahuam.— Ibid., 440, 1737. Xbiahuan.—
Ibid., 441. 1738. Xiguan.— Ibid., 208, 1728. Zhia-
guan.— Ibid., 446, 1738. Ziaban.— Valero Entier
ros, 1704 (identical?), Ziaguan.— Ibid., 88, 1728.
5f>4
SIAMANNAS SICHOMOVI
[B. A. E,
Siamannasr hunter*' ). A nameapplied
irrii.Tallv t.» tbe interior Indians by those
of Washiiiirt.'n an.l British Columbia.
Thi< f.-nn of the \\or.l was used for some
<.ili-.li on Whutcom and Siamanna lakes,
V w Wash. Similarly the Ntlakyapa-
imik were called Snnicun bv the Cowi-
rhan while S,r,i,IMi. which was ap-
pliol by the Nisqualli to the Shahaptian
Klikitat and Vakin.a, is said to have the
same meaning ((JibbsinCont.N. A.Eth-
n..|.. i. :>H, 1S77). This last, however,
rrsoinbles S/m/«/"Wi, a name given to
one of the Skajrit tribes on \Vhidbey id.,
I'll'Tt sd. Cf. 'S'liii'lni /*//. (.1. K. S.)
Bawmeena.— Anderson quoted by Gibba in Hist.
Miijr vn 7:1, l^i:>. SEma'mila.— Teit in Mem.
\in Mu- Nat. Hi-t.. n. 107. I'.HK). Sia-man-nas.—
Fit/.hu«h in Ind. AtT. Rep. 1*.">7. :52'.». 1»5S. Si-
him-e-na.-Mahmi.-y (l*59i. ibid.. 70. f.7rt. 18(59 (or
Sti.-k Indian^. Some-na.— Daw son in Trans. Roy.
So.-, fan. If'Jl.KT. 11,0. IS'.'1-'-
Siansi. A tribe or stibtribe, formerly
of >aii Antoniode Yalero, some of whose
nirniU-rs lived in 1701) and 1707 at San
Francisco Solano mission, near the Rio
drandr. in Coahuilu, Mexico. — Valero
r.auti.-ni'.s, 17«i7; Kntierros, 170(5, 1707,
MSS. cit.-d by II. K. P»olton. inf'n, 1907.
Siapkat i >VV//,/.v/M. A ilivision of the
Pis<juo\vswho pnibably lived originally at
a plan- of the same name on the E. bank
of the Columbia, about Bishop rock and
Milk cr., b«-lo\v \\Ynatrhee r., Wash.,
but are now in Kittitasco. They were a
j-arty to the treaty of June 9, 1855, and
in 1^7'> \ven- reported as one of the bauds
on the Yakima res.
8'apcat -In.i.AlT. U.-p. lv>0. HOO. 1*57. Seapeats.—
.- in Stan I..P I.e. mi | .rinl.. :>:•! l.ls7S( misprint i.
8i'apkat.-.M.H>m-y in llth !;,-p. ]',. A. K.. 737, 18%.
Siasconsit. One of the aboriginal divi-
Ho!i>of Nanliirket id.. Mass. It probably
iclude.l the Mteof the present Siasconset.
S4-c Mass. Hist. So,-. Coll., lM s , in '>:>
isi:».
Siatlhelaak i .^//^Vr/'^^i. A division
tt.- Nuhalk. abrancb of theBellacoola
>e coast of British C.iluinbia — Boa^
f. W. Tribes Can., :;, is«.M.
libagna. A former ( iabrielefio ranebe-
s An-eles eo., Ca|., ,,„ tlu'site of
MM '-abnrl mission (Hied, 1H5L>, imoted
l»r in Cal. Farmer, June S, ISIJO)
» I. /'.»..-•/•.( ,,'/(!.
Bibagoida. A ranrheria in Ari/.ona
• «f the Mari,-opa, visited by
Mange in ir,W ( Mange cited bV
;an.-r,,it. Ariz, ami N. Mex., 3DS, isRi),"
< I. f^ii-nriiiiliiii.
Sibirijoa. A former settlement of the
" ()" K!:> «i"l I'uorte, about lat.
Smaloa. M.-xico H-lr(iv
'" " a- a Mayo pueblo, whirl, is
»»'l". HltlMmif, i/mav l,av '„ ,-
"•'MemU.r< of that tribe
Xcue Welt-Bott
Sibrepue (Sibupuef), A Maricopa ran-
cheria on the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.—
Sedelniair (1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 366, 1889."
Sibubapa. A branch of the Nevome,
of Sonora, Mexico, which inhabited the
pueblo of Suaqui.
Sibubapas.— Orozco y Bcrra, Geog., 58, 351, 1864.
Simupapas. — Hamy in Bull. Soc. d'Anthrop. de
Paris, 7S6. 1SS3.
Sicalamous. See Shikellamy.
Sicca. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Siccameen. A Cowichan tribe on Oys
ter bay, s. E. Vancouver id.; pop. 40 in
1906, 30 in 1909.
Ceqemen.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Sicca
meen.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt, II, 164, 1901. Sicka-
meen.— Ibid., 120, 316, 1880. Sick-a-mun —Ibid.,
308, 1879. Tickarneens.— Ibid., lix, 1877.
Sichanetl (Sitca'netl) . A Songish di
vision at Oak bay, s. end of Vancouver
id.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
17, 1890.
Sichanghu ( 'burnt thighs'). A band
of the Brule Teton Sioux.
sitca»xu.— Cleveland quoted by Dorsey in 15th
Hup. B. A. E., 218,1897.
Sichomovi ( ' place of the wild currant-
bush mound'). A pueblo of the llopi
on the East mesa of Tusayan, between
Hano and Wai pi, N. E. Ariz. It was
built about 1750 by a colony of Badger
people from VValpi, later joined by a
group of Tanoan clans of the Asaphratry
from the Rio Grande in New Mexico,
who were invited by the Hopi to aid
them in resisting the invasions of the TJte.
In 1782 it contained about 15 families;
the population was 91 in 1870, 120 in 1882,
107 in 1891. It now numbers about 100.
See Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 62,
1891; Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 578,
189S.
Chemovi.— School craft, Ind. Tribes, i, 519, 1853.
Ci-cho-mo-oi. — Ward (1801) misquoted by Donald
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14, 1893. Oichojnovi.—
TaylorinCal. Farmer, June 19, 1863. Citcumave. —
MofTet iu Overland Month., 2d s., 243, Sept. 1889
Ci-tcum-wi.— Shipley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891.
It-t'ha'gi.— Stephen, MS., B. A. E.v 1887 ('Half
way house': Navaho name). Saranai. — Hodge,
Held notes. B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta name). Se-cho-
ma-we.— Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 133, 1870.
Sechumevay. — Jackson in 10th Rep. Hayden
Surv., 450, 1878. Se-chum'-e-way. — Barber, after
Jackson, in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. See-cho-
mah-wee. — Ives, Colo. Riv., map, 1801. Se-tco'-
mo-we.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 6, 1884 (trans.
' white house'). Setshomave.— ten Kate, Reizen,
451, 1885 (trans, 'wit huis'). Setshomove. — Ibid.,
215. Sheeourkee. — Eastman, map in Sehoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, iv, 24-25, 1854. Shi-choam-a-vi.— Pow
ell in Soribner's Mag., 190, 202, Dec. 1875. Shi-
wm-e-wa.— Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 13,
1856 (Zufii name). Shi-wm-na. — Ibid, (confused
with Zufii). Shu-chum-a-vay. - Irvine in Ind. Aff.
Rep., KiO, 1877. Shu-sho-no-vi.— Fewkes in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, IV, 132, 1891. Si-choan-avi.— Powell
quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14,
1893. Sichomivi.— Bandelier in Areh. Inst. Pa
pers, in, 258, 1890. Sichomovi.— Fewkes in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., 578, 189S. Si-chum'-a-vi.— Barber
in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877. Sichumnavi.—
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 4, 1893. Sichum-
niva.— Clark and Zuck, ibid., 14. Sichumovi.—
BULL. 30]
SICHTEYHACKY SIGNALS
565
Mindeleff in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 62, 1891. Sickmu-
nari.— Ten Broeck (1852) in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 26, 1893. Sionimone.— Fewkes in
17th Rep. B. A. E., 642, 1898 ('Zuni court': Tewa
name, because of its resemblance to Zuni). Si-
tchom-ovi. -Stephen in Donaldson, Moqui Pu
eblo Inds., 14, 1893. Sitcomovi.— Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., VII, 394, 1893. Si-tcum'-o-vi.— Fewkes
ibid., v, 106, 1892. Siwinna.— Bancroft, Ariz and
N. Mex., 137, 1889 (misquoting Whipple). Su-
chongnewy. — Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 226, 1884.
Tsitsumevi.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
vii, 345, 1879. Tsi-tsumo-vi.— Loew in Pop. Sci
Month., v, 352, July 1874. Tsitumovi.— Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist., 260, Apr. 1882.
Sichteyhacky (prob. 'place of salt.'—
Hewitt). A former village on Long id.,
N. Y., probably near the w. end (Doc.
of 1645 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xiv,
60, 1883) . Evidently distinct from Seca-
toag, q. v.
Sicobutovabia. A former rancheria, ap
parently Papago, visited by Kino and
Mange in 1701 ; situated on the Rio Sa-
lado, 20 m. below Sonoita, in N. w. So-
nora, Mexico.
Sicobutovabia.— Kino (1701) cited by Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, I, 495, 1884. Totonat.— Ibid.
Siconesses (perhaps from tschiconesink,
1 where it was forcibly taken away ' ). A
division of the New Jersey Delawares
formerly living on the E. bank of Dela
ware r. , a short distance above the present
Salem, N. J.
Seckoneses. — Sanford, U. S., cxlxi, 1819. Sickoney-
sincks.— Alrichs (1659) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
II, 71, 1858. Siconescinque. — Van Sweeringen
(1684), ibid., in, 342, 1853. Siconysy.— De Laet
(ca. 1633) in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., I, 315,
1841. Sikonesses.— Evelin (1648) quoted by Proud,
Penn., i, 113, 1797.
Sicoroidag. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Gila r., Ariz., below Tucsani, in
Spanish colonial times. Cf. Sibagoida.
Sicoroidag. — Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 360, 1889. S. Matthoeus de Sicor
oidag.— Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726.
Sidaru. The chief Sidarumiut village,
between Wainwright inlet and Pt Belch
er, Alaska. They formerly lived at Nu-
naria.
Sedard.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 560, 1906
(quoted form). Sedars, — Ibid. Sezaro. — Ibid.
Sida'ru.— Murdoch in 9th Rep., B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Sidarumiut. A tribe of Eskimo w. of
Pt Barrow, Alaska. They have much
social intercourse with the Nuwukmiut,
with whom they intermarry frequently.
In 1890 they numbered 47. The villages
are Atnik, Attenok, Charnrokruit, Nuna-
ria, Perignak, Pinguishuk, Sidaru.
Setorokammt.— llth Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Sezaro Mutes.— Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, map, 1890.
Sidaru.— llth Census, Alaska, 154, 1893. Sida'run-
miun.— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Siechem ( Sle'tcEm, ' sandy ' ) . A Squaw-
mish village community on the right
bank of Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Siemas. Mentioned as a Pueblo tribe
of New Mexico by Mota-Padilla (1742),
Hist. Nueva Galicia, 515, 1870.
Sienite. A massive igneous rock, re
sembling granite in appearance, but dis
tinguished from it especially by the al
most total absence of quartz in its compo
sition. It is heavy and tough, and thus
came to be used by the aborigines for
the manufacture of their heavier imple
ments, especially axes and the larger
hammers. (w. „. H-j
Sierra Blanca (Span.: 'white moun
tain'). A Papago village, probably in
Pima co., s. Ariz., with 50 inhabitants
in 1858.
Sarra Blanco.— Davidson in Ind Aff Rep 135
1865. Sierra Blanca.— Bailey, ibid., 20S, 1858.
Signals. The system of long-distance
signaling in use among many tribes may
be regarded as supplementary to the sign
language (q. v.) , and many of the signals
were but adaptations of the corresponding
gesture signs on a larger scale. Long
distance signals were naturally most in
use and most highly systematized in the
open country of the plains and the S. W.,
where the atmosphere is usually clear
and the view unobstructed, and to a lesser
degree along certain sandy beaches, as in
Florida; but were rarely used, and then
only in the simplest fashion, in the forest
region or along such shores as that of the
N. W. coast, where cloudiness was the
prevailing atmospheric condition.
Signals were commonly conveyed by
means of smoke, tire, or the movements
of men either mounted or on foot. Their
most frequent purpose was to indicate
the presence of game or of danger, or to
define the intentions of an approaching
party. Signals by means of fires built at
convenient observation points were most
frequent at night and along the coast, and
were usually simple alarm fires, serving
rather to announce the event than to dis
close its nature. The fire might mean
the stranding of a whale or the approach
of a boatload of strangers, and the watch
ers in the distantvillage at once prepared
for either emergency, according to their
expectation. If they were on the look
out for food or plunder they came pre
pared; if they dreaded an enemy they
fled until they thought the danger had
passed. The narratives of the early ex
plorers along the southern coasts make
frequent allusions to such signal fires.
Methodsof settingfire to an enemy's camp
or fortified village by means of lighted
combustibles attached to arrows were in
general use down to a recent period, but
the statement by one author that the
Sioux had an elaborate system of signal
ing at night by means of 'fiery arrows re
quires confirmation.
Smoke signals by day were used over a
wide area of the western country, and
were reduced to a regular system by
means of which many different details of
information could be conveyed across
miles of distance. The fire was built on
some commanding elevation, the com
bustible used being dam}) grass, weeds,
cedar tops, or some similar material whicn
566
SIGNALS
[B. A. E.
would burn slowlv and throw out a dense
Ike The life, after having been
lighted was first allowed to burn for
M'.IIH- tiine without hindrance until it was
evident or probable that it had attracted
the attention of those at a distance tor
whom it was intended. The signaler
then proceeded with the message by
throwing his blanket over the smolder
ing pile -o as to routine the smoke, and
then withdrawing it, allowing a single
balloon-like puff of smoke to ascend
toward the sky. This was repeated
again and again until by the number,
length, or continued succession of the
smoke'puffs the watchers in camp knew
whet her buffalo or an approaching enemy
had been discovered, whether they must
tlee for safety, or hurry with all speed to
the attack of rescue. The signal was the
nmre surely noted by reason of the fact
that the I mlians were almost constantly
on the watch and that certain command
ing lookout points in the neighborhood of
every regular camping place were recog
nized a* regular signal stations. Return
ing war parties among the Pima and some
other tribes of that region were accus
tomed to give advance notice of the num
ber of scalps taken by means of a corre
sponding numberof tires built within view
of the home camp. Among the Omaha
the returning successful war party sent
up smoke signals when near the home
camp, while on coming in sight of their
friends the number of warriors lost was
indicated by having the same number of
men turn successively to one side and
drop to the ground (La Flesche). The
Apache sent up tire signals by tiring the
resinous spines on the tall trunks of the
giant saguaro cactus (Cerent giyimtevs).
The timber tribes of the K., on 'the con
trary, made similar announcement by
means of the long-drawn scalp halloo.
Motion signals were made either on
horse or foot, and frequently with the
aid of the blanket which the Indian war
rior almost always wore about his shoul
ders <.r twisted* around his waist. In
many cases, as has been said, they were
simply adaptations from the ordinary
sign language, and were frequently ex-
y picturesque in execution. * The
inary signal of "discovery" was made
. riiling in a circle, not because the
itself indicated anything in this
lion, but t>ecausesueh a movement
t sure to I*- distinguishable from
lirection. When it was seen from
.-tie in camp to have attracted
s followed by the specific
or "enemy," the
i'i the mind of
bv
thi
attenti,
fiifnal for "buffalo1
two most constant ideas
we,tern nomad. The buffalo sign
}M- made to do duty for any other
times for a
ge game or even in late
herd of range cattle, while the absence of
either sign after the discovery signal in
dicated the proximity of a friendly party.
The "buffalo" signal was made by hold
ing the open blanket at the two corners
with the arms outstretched above the
head and gracefully bringing it down
toward the ground. ' The "enemy" sig
nal was made by confused and rapid riding
back and forth after the first discovery
signal. It was also made by waving the
outstretched blanket several times rapidly
above the head. Among the Omaha and
some other tribes the "discovery" signal
was made by riding from side to side, or
by running in the same way, if on foot,
the motion being known by terms signi
fying approximately "showing" or "zig
zagging. ' ' The false or dishonest making
of this signal was severely punished (La
Flesche ) . The ' ' alarm ' ' signal was made
by throwing the blanket into the air sev
eral times in quick succession. The sig
nal for "coast clear" was given by gently
waving the open blanket from side to side
in front of the body. Returning war
parties or parties of scouts often with
robe or blanket signaled success or failure,
and in the latter case the number of men
that the party had lost. Other signals,
more or less easily understood, indicated
"come," "halt,"' "friend," "defiance,"
etc. On those accidental occasions where
the discoverer was without either horse
or blanket, he mightgive the alarm from a
distance by throwing up handfuls of dust.
The Sioux, and perhaps other northern
plains tribes, in later times had a system
of heliograph signals by means of mirrors.
The drum signal, for calling the people
together on ceremonial occasions and for
marking the changes in the performance,
was probably universal. Signal calls, as
the "journey halloo " of an expedition on
starting out, the "scalp halloo," the
"death halloo," etc., were in general use
among the Eastern tribes. On Kodiak
and the Aleutian ids. of Alaska, according
to Miss A. C. Fletcher, strangers halted
at a recognized station to signal to the
distant village and then sat down to
await the arrival of the receiving party,
occupying themselves in the meantimejn
fashioning stone lamps from material
always kept on deposit at such places.
Farther s. along the same coast, as early
as 17S7, explorers noted the peace signal
made, from an approaching canoe by
blowing into the air the white down
feathers of the eagle, or displaying a tuft
of white feathers from a pole set up at
the bead of the canoe. The various
social signals, used by children at play,
by lovers, and by others in the home
camps, were too diverse for description.
Closely akin to signals were the various
trail marks used to indicate the passing
BULL. 30]
SIGN LANGUAGE
567
of a traveler or party, the occurrence of
some notable incident, etc. These varied
from the simple bending of a twig, blaz
ing of a tree, or piling of stones, to the
elaborate pictograph set in some conspic
uous place, or the symbolic declaration
of war among the Eastern tribes, particu
larly in the Gulf states, by setting up red-
painted arrows along the trail near the
enemy's village, along with the totemic
symbol of the attacking tribe, or leaving
in plain view a red-painted tomahawk
with a scalp attached. (j. M. )
Sign language. A system of gestures
in use by the Indians of the plains for
intercommunication among tribes speak
ing different languages. Traces of such
a system have been found among the
former tribes of E. United States, in
the Canadian northwest, and in Mexico,
but as commonly known the sign lan
guage belongs to the tribes between the
Missouri and the Kocky mts. and from
Fraser r., Brit. Col., s. to the Rio Grande.
It seems never to have extended w. of
the mountains, excepting among the Nez
Perces and other tribes accustomed to
make periodic hunting excursions into
the plains, nor to have attained any high
development among the sedentary tribes
in the eastern timber region, being super
seded in these sections by some mother
dialect or trade jargon. In the great
treeless area of the plains, stretching
nearly 2,000 m. from N. to s. and occu
pied by tribes of many different stocks,
all constantly shifting about in pursuit of
the buffalo herds and thus continually
brought into friendly meeting or hostile
collision, the necessities of nomadic life
resulted in the evolution of a highly de
veloped system of gesture communication
which, for all ordinary purposes, hardly
fell short of the perfection of a spoken
language.
In its evolution the sign language ap
pears to have followed the same lines
along which, according to the theory of
most philologists, human speech devel
oped, viz, a gradual progress from the
representative to the conventional, from
the picture to the arbitrary symbol, the
sign language, however/ being still
chiefly in the representative or panto
mimic stage. It may, in fact, be de
scribed as a motional equivalent of the
Indian pictograph, the conventional sign
being usually a close reference to the pre
dominant characteristic of the object in
shape, habit, or purpose. The signs are
made almost entirely with the hands,
either one or both. Minor differences
exist, like dialects in spoken languages,
the differences being naturally greatest at
the two extremes of the sign-language
area, but even with these slight dissimi
larities a Sioux or a Blackfoot from the
upper Missouri has no difficulty in com
municating with a visiting Kiowa or
Comanche from the Texas border on any
subject from the negotiating of a treaty
to the recital of a mythic story or the
telling of a hunting incident. The claim
of any particular tribe to having invented
the system may be set down as mere
boasting, but it is universally admitted
that the Crows, Cheyenne, and Kiowa
are most expert in its use; and the tribes
E. and w. of the central area, viz, the
Omaha, Kansa, Osage, and others near
the Missouri, and the Ute and Shoshoni
in the mountains, know less of it. In
fluent grace of movement a conversation
in the sign language between a Cheyenne
and a Kiowa is the very poetry of motion.
As has been stated, the signs in every
case are founded on some tangible or
symbolic characteristic, although by ab
breviation or "wearing down," as'in a
spoken language, the resemblance has
frequently been obscured and conven
tionalized. Thus the sign for man is
made by throwing out the hand, back
outward, with index finger extended up
ward, apparently having reference to an
old root word in many Indian languages
which defines man as the erect animal.
Woman is indicated by a sweeping down
ward movement of the hand at the side
of the head, with fingers extended toward
the hair to denote long flowing hair or
the combing of flowing locks. A white
man is distinguished as the hat wearer,
either by drawing the index finger across
the forehead or by clasping the forehead
with outstretched thumb and index fin
ger. For Indian the speaker rubs the
back of his left hand, or, perhaps, his
cheek, with the palm of the right to in
dicate a person whose skin is of the same
color. The sign having obtained this con
ventional meaning, it may be used equally
by a white man to convey the same idea.
Each tribe is designated by a special sign
combination, usually the equivalent of
the common name in the various spoken
languages. Thus for Blackfoot the s peaker
touches his moccasin and then rubs his
fingers upon something black. For I 'te he
makes the sign for black man. For Paw
nee, the "Wolf people" of the Plains
tribes, he thrown up the right hand, with
two fingers apart and pointing upward
and forward, at the side of his head, to
indicate erect ears of a wolf, following
this with the sign for man, as already
explained. Another suggested interpre
tation is "Horn people" from a peculiar
scalp-lock formerly worn by the Pawnee.
A tipi is shown by bringing both index
fingers together like an inverted V (A), to
indicate the conical shape and the cross
ing of the poles. An ordinary house
would be distinguished by adding the
5(58
SIGUNIKTAWAK SIHASAPA
[B. A. E.
-iirn for white num. The buffalo, and in
later days ii <•"'/•, is indicated by crooking
the index iinpTat the side of the head to
resemble a horn. A dog is indicated by
drawing the hand, with first and second
tin^i-rs spread apart, across in front of the
Ixtdy. typifying the old time travois
dragged 'by 'tlie animal when used as a
beast i.f biinlen.
Kiting and drinking are indicated by
signs easily intelligible. ^!<:cpin</ is indi
cated by inclining the head to one side,
with the open palm held just below, typi
fying the recumbent attitude of repose.
As .lays, or rather nights, are counted by
"sleeps," the same sign may mean a day
when used in connection with enumera
tion, indicated by the motion of counting
ujH>n the lingers. In the same way co/dis
indicated by a shivering movement of the
clenched hands in front of the body, andas
Indians cmint years by winters or "cold"
seasons, it signifies also a i/far in another
context. The hand upright and turned
njM.n the wrist, with lingers apart and
extended, indicates the question xiyn, and
a soinesvhat similar but slower gesture
means ini-iUntinii, i. e. i/miihc.
Red iu vi I to action, the question, " How
old are you'.'" Uvniics (l) point finger
at subject— //o",- (2) cold sign = (/'/nfrr,
y<(ir; ('.}) counting i>\gi\=nu)nber; (4)
question Hign=/jow ina/u/f An expert
can 'jo through the whole movement in
ahull the time required to put the spoken
question, \\ith the advantage that he can
founder-stood by ;in Indian of any lan
guage from Canada to Texas.
Some sL'ns are beautifully symbolic.
"' is shown by a downward
and outward sweep of the two hands in
nt. >t the body, index fingers extended,
•mi: a gesture-picture of utter collapse
vindicated by a motion of throwing
•nth by si<riiH for straight talk, and
'/by the talk sign, with another
<Hrfrti,,m, i. e. "talking two
inside.- the hand gestun-s, there i^ uNo
Kiwi system for communicatin- on
'"nting expeditions by means of
"k", waving of a blanket, riding in a
''^te discovering ene
^. retreat, etc. See
;•;. ;,;;;;;;, 'T^\.^ «*t • *''"
Siguniktawak. A Micmac band in
Pictou co., Nova Scotia (Rand, Micmac
Reading Bk., 81, 1875). The Micmac
now in this county occupy the Fisher's
Grant and Indian Island reserves and
numbered 174 in 1909.
Sigwaahsohgwih. See Sequidongquee.
Sihasapa ( 'black feet', so called because
they wore black moccasins). A small
division of the Teton Sioux. The name,
like the names of some other Teton tribes,
does not appear to have come into notice
PEZHI, "GRASS," A SIHASAPA OR BLACKFOOT SIOUX
until a recent date, no mention being
made of it by Lewris and Clark, Long, or
earlier authorities. Catlin in his Letters
and Notes, written during his stay among
the northwestern Indians (1832-39),
mentions the Blackfoot Sioux. In a
note to I)e Srnet's Letters (1843) they
were estimated to number 1,500. Cul-
bertson (Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851)
stimated the tribe at 450 lodges, an
exaggeration, and mentions five bands or
subtribes, but does not locate them. It
was not until Gen. Warren and Dr.
BULL. 30]
SIHASAPAKHCHA S1JAME
569
Hayden visited their country that definite
information in regard to them was ob
tained. The former (1856) makes the
following brief notes: " Sihasapas Black-
feet. Haunts and homes same as the
Unkpapas; number, 165 lodges. These
two bands have very little respect for the
power of the whites. . . . Many of
the depredations along the Platte are com
mitted by the Unkpapas and Sihasapas,
whose homes are farther from it than
those of any other of the Ti ton wans."
Hayden ( 1862) says that they, the Hunk-
papa and Sans Arcs, "occupy nearly the
same district, and are so often encamped
near each other, and otherwise so con
nected in their operations, as scarcely to
admit of being treated of separately.
That part of the country under their
control lies along the Moreau, Cannon-
ball, Heart, and Grand rs., seldom ex
tending very high up on Grand r. , but of
late years reaching to the Little Missouri
[in North Dakota] . Although the bands
just mentioned are often stationed near
each other, they are sometimes found
several days' journey apart, and each is
headed by its own chief." His estimate
is 220 lodges. Subsequently the Sihasapa
were gathered partly at Cheyenne River
res., S. Dak., and partly at Standing Rock
res. , N. Dak. The number on the former
in 1878 was 224, and on the latter 590, a
total of 814. They are no longer sepa
rately reported. J. O. Dorsey mentions
the following bands: 1, Sihasapakhcha;
2, Kanghishunpegnaka; 3, Glaglahecha;
4, \Vazhazhe; 5, Hohe; 6, Wamnughaoin.
Swift (1884) gives the same divisions,
except that he omits Glaglahecha and
includes Tizaptan. The first and third
were given in a list of bands by Culbert-
son (1850), who enumerates also the
Cuts, Those That Camp Next To The
Last, Tashunkeota, and Devil's Medicine
man Band.
Blackfeet.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 105,
1851. Blackfeet Dakotas.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862. Black-feet Scioux.—
De Smet, Letters, 23, 1843. Blackfeet Sioux.— Stan
ley in Poole, Among the Sioux, app., 232,1881.
Blackfeet Tetons.— Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 107, 1874. Blackfoot Dakotas.— Morgan in
N. Am. Rev., 44, Jan. 1870. Blackfoot Sioux.—
Catlin, N. Am. Inds., i, 223, 1844. Moh-ta'-wa-ta-
ta'-m-o.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val.,
290, 1862 (Cheyenne name). Se-a'-sa-pa.— Morgan,
systems of Consang., 284, 1871. Se-ash-ha-pa.—
Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 1876, 466, 1877. Siha-
iapa.— Riggs, Dak. Gram, and Diet., vii, 1852.
si-ha-sa-pa.— Brackett in Smithson. Rep. 1876, 466,
1877. Sisapapa.— Blackmore in Jour. Ethnol.
sec. Lond., i, 302, 1869 (misprint).
^Sihasapakhcha (Blackfeet proper). A
Sihasapa band.
Black footed ones.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
L8oO, 141, 1851. Siha-sapa-qtca.— Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. Sihasapa-rca.— Swift, let-
;er to Dorsey, 1884.
Sihimi. A former Chumashan village
lear Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
io., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Sihu. The Flower or Bush clan of the
Hopi, q. v.
f'ku winwu.-Fewkes in 19th ReP- B- A.E 583
1901 (winwu^cl&n'). Si'-hii wuii-wu.-Fe\vkes in
Am. Anthr., vii, 404, 1894.
Sihuicom. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.— Taylor in Cal
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sii (/S'i'-i). The Ant clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Acoma, Sia, and San
Fehpe, N. Mex. Those of Acoma and
Sia are extinct. The forms of the name
thus vary in pronunciation: Acoma, Sif-
hanoqch; Sia, Sii-hano; San Felipe, Sii-
hano (hiino, etc., = ' people'). —Hodge in
Am. Anthr., ix, 348, 1896.
t'Zi-i.— Stevenson in nth Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894 i Sia
form).
Sijame. A tribe, either Tonkawan or
Coahuiltecan, represented in considerable
numbers between 1719 and 1763 at San
Antonio de Valero mission, Texas. It
was mentioned as early as 1716 by Espi-
nosa, who encountered some of its mem
bers in a rancheria in central Texas with
Pamaya, Payaya, Xarame, and others
(Diario, MS. in Archive Gen., Prov.
Intern., CLXXXI). In 1727 Rivera listed
them as a tribe of Coahuila, which, if he
were correct, would place them .w. of
San Antonio (Diario, leg. 2763, 1736).
They are also given by O'rozco y Berra
as a Coahuila tribe (Geog., 306, 1864),
but other evidence seems rather to place
them farther E.
A child of gentile Sijames was baptized
at San Antonio de Valero as early as
1719, the second year of the mission's
existence (Valero Bautismos, partida 47,
1719) . Baptisms of members of the tribe
are recorded there as late as 1761, and
burials as late as 1763 (ibid., partida 1469;
Entierros, partida 1212). Before 1740
the number of the tribe coming to the
mission was small, but in that year they
entered in considerable numbers, appar
ently coining with the Sana, Mayeye,
Emet, Tuu, Ervipiame, Caguas (Cavas),
Zorquan, and others. This close associa
tion with the tribes named is an indica
tion of a central Texas habitat and of
Tonkawan affiliation. On this point see
Sana. A considerable list of personal
names of members of the above tribes
has been pres 'rved and will probably
make it possible to settle definitely their
linguistic affinity. Names of some mem
bers of the Sijame tribe, represented
by Spanish orthography, were as follows:
Pererqueguita, Amatmesat, Teamo, ^Cin-
maiaia, Apenujume, Pautenejera, Tecu-
merea, Ostaia, Pozoa, Maiaya, Comeca-
guagua, and Ameterajera. All but the
last two names were of men or boys,
these two being of women, (n. E. «. )
Cijame.— Valero Bautismos, partida 492, 1789 MS.
Gijames.— Morfi (1777) quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, i, till, 1886. Hijames.— Revillagigedo
(1793), ibid. Sicxacames.— Orozro y Berra. Geog.,
302, 1864. Sijame,— Espinosa, Diario, 1716, MS.
Sixame.— Valero Bautismos, partida 114, 1722.
570
SIKAK SIKSIKA
[B. A. E.
ti>in»-. partida .VJtl. 1711.
Sikak. See skunk.
Sikanasankian ( S!ikAna*!d'nk!t-an,
•smull-I'lack-U-ar town'). A Tlingit
town of the Takn people, on Taku inlet,
Alaska. U- «• s-)
Sikitipuc. A former Chiunashan vil
lage near Santa Ines mission, Santa Bar-
kiru co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner,
Oct. IS. 1S(>1.
Siknahadi ( ' people of Sinak ' ). A Tlin
git division of the Wolfphratry, at Wran-
Hell, Alaska. They are said to have re
ceived their name from a place called
Sli'n.vx, where they stopped on their way
from the N. (.'. K. S. )
Sick-naa-hulty.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859.
Siknaq'a'de.- Unas :>tli Kep. X. W. Tribes Can.,
•j:>, INVI. Sliknaxa'di. — Swanton. tield notes,
H. A K., I'.H'I. Ssik-nachadi.— Kranse, Tlinkit
1 11.1.. 1-11. 1W\
Sikokitsimiks ( 'black doors' ). A band
of the I'ietran division of the Siksika.
Black Doors. -( irimu-ll. Blaekfoot Lods^e Tales,
'*2.r\ l^'.fJ. Si-koh' i-tsim. — Hayden, Kthnos;. and
I'Jiilol. MM. Val./Jiil, istVJitraiis. • band with black
diM>r>'>. Sik'-o-kit-sim-iks.— <irinnell, op. c'it.,
•joy.
Sikopoksimaiks ('black-fat roasters').
A band of the Pieman division of the
Siksika.
BUck Fat Roasters. — (irinnell. Blaekfoot L-xlire
Tal.-s, '."j:.. iv.i-j. Sik o-pok'-si-maiks.— Ibid.. 'J(H).
Sikosuilak. A settlement of the Siko
suilarmiut Eskimo K. of King rape, BaHin
land.
8iko§uilaq.-Bna> in Cth Kep. B. A. K., -121, 1SSS.
Sikosuilarmiut ('inhabitants of the
short* without an ice tloc'). An Eskimo
triU* inhahiting the region about King
ca|x-. s. w. Batlin land. Tliey are settled
in two pla<'es. Nurata and Sikosuilak.
8*ko.clar, -(iil-l.-r. Scliwatka's Search. 1M. l.ssi.
8«ko»rl»r Innuits. -Nourse, Am. Kxplor.. 'JHO 1SS-1
Itoosuilamiut-Kims in Tran<. Anthr. Soe!
Sikosuilarmiut.-Boasindih K,.p
N^. Ssikossuilar-miut.— Boas in
:•«•)„• <;.-Mi:. Blatt.. viii, no i iss;,
Siksahpuniks ('black blood') ' \ b-uid
BL^w111:^,;!;^;;:1,;;! \\w^^- ,
1*W. 8ikt-ah'-pun-ik.,-Ibi,J.01> ' '
Bikiatok. A fornu-r Aleut village on
Airattuid., Aljiska. <MIC of tlie Near id.
groups tin- Aleutians, now uninhab-
Siksika ,-blark feet', from siknnam
/-"therootofoV/.v,/,//'fo()t' The
the name is disputed but it is
""Mly Mieved to have reference to
'nnir of their moccasins bv the
i>he-,, th,- prairie tires; it may no^iblv
iia\ «• re!en-neet«i Mack iriint > I
^v,-rew,,rn l,v the I'awn^s/hal
lackfeet li,
Within the recent historic period, until
gathered upon reservations, the Black-
feet held most of the immense territory
stretching almost from North Saskatche
wan r., Canada, to the southern head-
streams of the Missouri in Montana, and
from about Ion. 105° to the base of the
Rocky nits. A century earlier, or about
1790, they were found by Mackenzie oc
cupying the upper and middle South Sas
katchewan, with the Atsina on the lowTer
course of the same stream, both tribes
being apparently in slow migration toward
the N. w. (Mackenzie, Voy., Ixx-lxxi,
1801). This would make them the van
guard of the Algonquian movement from
the Red r. country. With the exception
of a temporary occupancy by invading
Cree, this extreme northern region has
always, within the historic period, been
held by Athapascan tribes. The tribe is
now settled on three reservations in Al
berta, Canada, and one in N. w. Montana,
about half being on each side of the inter
national boundary.
So far as history and tradition go, the
Black feet have been roving buffalo
hunters, dwelling in tipis and shifting
periodically from place to place, without
permanent habitations, without the pot
tery art or canoes, and without agricul
ture excepting for the sowing and gath
ering of a species of native tobacco. They
also gathered the camas root in the foot
hills. Their traditions go back to a time
when they had no horses and hunted their
game on foot; but as early as Mackenzie's
time, before 1800, they already had many
horses, taken from tribes farther to the
s., and later they became noted for their
great horse herds. It is entirely proba
ble that their spread over the plains
region was due largely to the acquisition
of the horse, and, about the same time, of
the gun. They were a restless, aggressive,
and predatory people, and, excepting for
the Atsina and Sarsi, who lived under
their protection, were constantly at war
with all their neighbors, the Cree, Assini-
boin, Sioux, Crows, Flatheads, and Kute-
nai. While never regularly at war w7ith
the United States, their general attitude
toward Americans in the early days was
one of hostility, while maintaining a
doubtful friendship with the Hudson's
Bay Co.
their culture was that of the Plains
tribes generally, although there is evi
dence of an earlier culture, approximately
that of the Eastern timber tribes. The 3
main divisions seem to have been inde
pendent of each other, each having its
own Sundance, council, and elective head-
chief, although the Blackfeet proper ap
pear to have been the original nucleus.
Each of the 3 was subdivided into a num
ber of blinds, of which Urinnell enumer
ates 45 in all. It has been said that these
BULL. 30]
SIKSIKA SIKSINOKAKS
571
bands were gentes, but if so, their gentile
character is no longer apparent. There
is also a military and fraternal organiza
tion, similar to that existing in other
Plains tribes, known among the Blackfeet
as the Ikunuhkahtsi, or 'All Comrades,'
and consisting formerly, according to
Grinnell, of at least 12 orders or societies,
most of which are now extinct. They
have a great number of dances — religious,
war, and social — besides secret societies
for various purposes, together with many
" sacred bundles," around each of which
centers a ritual. Practically every adult
has also his personal ' ' medicine. ' ' Both
sexes may be members of some societies.
Their principal deities are the Sun, and a
supernatural being known as Napi, 'Old
Man,' who may be an incarnation of the
same idea. The dead are usually depos
ited in trees or sometimes laid away in
tipis erected for the purpose on promi
nent hills.
As usual, many of the early estimates
of Blackfoot population are plainly un
reliable. _ The best appears to be that of
Mackenzie, who estimated them about
1790 at 2,250 to 2,500 warriors, or perhaps
9,000 souls. In 1780-81, in 1837-38, in
1845, in 1857-58, and in 1869 they suffered
great losses by smallpox. In 1864 they
were reduced by measles, and in 1883-84
some 600 of those in Montana died of sheer
starvation in consequence of the sudden
extinction of the buffalo coincident with
a reduction of rations. The official In
dian report for 1858 gave them 7,300 souls,
but another estimate, quoted by Hayden
as having been made " under the most
favorable circumstances ' ' about the same
time, gives them 2,400 warriors and 6,720
souls. In 1909 they were officially re
ported to number in all 4,635, viz: Black-
foot agency, Alberta, 795; Blood agency,
Alberta, 1,174; Piegan agency, Alberta,
471 ; Blackfoot agency ( Piegan) , Montana,
2i, 195.
Consult Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales
1892; Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 1862; Schultz, My Life as an Indian,
1907; Wissler (1) in Ontario Archseol.
Rep. for 1905, 1906, (2) in Anthr. Pap. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., v, pt. 1, 1910. (j. M.)
Ah-hi'-tii-pe.— Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 289,
1871 (former name for themselves; trans, 'blood
people'). Ayatchinini.— Baraga.Eng.-Otch.Dict.,
29, 1878 (Chippewa name). Ayatchiyiniw.— La-
combe, Diet. Langue Cris, 325, 1864 ('stranger,'
alien,' 'enemy': Cree name for Siksika, Bloods,
and Piegan). Beaux Hommes.— Dobbs, Hudson
Bay, 35, 1744. Blackfeet.— Writer of 1786 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., in, 24, 1794. Blackfoot.—
Lewis and Clark, Discov., 58, 1806. Carme-
neh.— Crow MS. vocab., B. A. E. (Crow name).
Choch-Katit.— Maximilian, Trav., n, 247, 1841
(Arikaraname). Chokitapia.— L'HeureuxinJour.
Anthr. Inst., G. B., 162, Nov. 1885. Cuskceteh-
waw-thesseetuck.— Franklin, Jonrn. Polar Sea, 97,
1824. E-ch'ip-e-ta.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts.,
n, Ixxix, 1823 (Crow name). Erchipeetay.— Gal-
latin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 377, 1836
(Crow name). High-minded people -Monran
Consang. and Affin., 28<i, 1871 Ish-te-p «/-e
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo Val 402 1S62
T ..
Q\ •' u41 (Hldatsa "a'»t--; French form) I88
Schupischa.-Ibid. (Hidatsa name; German form!
Itsisihisa.-Matthews, Hidatsa Inds 217 1877 (Hi
datsa name) I tsi fti pi ia.-Ibid., 162 '(Hidatsa
name: 'black feet, from sipisa 'black,' and itri
'foot'). It-zfsu-pe-sha.-Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., n, Ixxxiv, 1823 (Hidatsa name) Katce —
'
a " W' Tribes to Brit' A. A. S.'ll,
1888 (Sarsi name). Ka-wi'-na-han.— Hayden Eth
nog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 326, 1862 ( • black people' •
Arapaho name) . Makadewana-ssidok.-Gatschet
Ojibwa MS.,B. A. E., 1S82 (Chippewa name)!
Mamakata'wana-si'ta'-ak.— Gatschet, Fox MS
n't , 'J,882 (Fox nanie)- Mkatewetiteta.-
Gatschet, Shawnee MS., B. A. E., 1879 (Shaw-
nee name; pi. Mkatewetitetchki) . Mukkudda
Ozitunnug.— Tanner Narr., 316, 1830 (Ottawa
name). Netsepoye.— Hale in Rep. Brit. A A S
1885, 707, 1886 ('people who speak one language'-
name sometimes used by the confederacy). Pah-
kee.— Lewis and Clark,' Exped., i, 408, 1814 (Sho-
shoni name). Paik.— Gebow, Snake Vocab 7
1868. Par'-keeh.— Stuart, MontanaJAs ItJIs, 23, 1865*
Patas-negras.— Barriero, Ojeadasobre Nuevo Mex
ico, app., 10, 1832. Pawkees.— Lewis and Clark,
Exped., i, 418, 1814. Peiki.— Gebow, Snake Vo
cab., 7, 1868. Pieds-noirs.— De Smet, Miss 84
1844. Pike.— Gebow, Snake Vocab., 7, 1868 (Sho-
shoni name). Po'-o-mas.— Hayden, Ethnog and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290,1862 ( 'blankets whitened with
earth': Cheyenne name). Saha'ntla.— A. F. Cham
berlain, inf'n, 1903 ('bad people': Kutenai name).
Saketupiks. — McLean, Inds., 130, 1889. Sasitka. _
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 688, ]8.">7. Sat-sia-
qua.— Robinson, Gt. Fur Land, 187, 1879. Satsi-
kaa.— Hale, Ethnol. and Philol., 219, 1846. Saw-
ketakix.— Hale in Rep. Brit. A. A. S. 1885, 707, 1886
('men of the plains': name sometimes used by
themselves). Saxoe-koe-koon.— Franklin, Journ.
Polar Sea, 97, 1824 S'chkoe.— Mengarini Kalis-
pelm Diet., B. A.*1S77 (Kvlispel name; abbre
viated form). S'chkc^iSln^].fljjL»iK;iliAhrl iT
iromkodi, 'black'). Schtfarfc^sigeT^Tffl^se
map,1797. Seksekai.— Maximiaan, Trav. ,215,1843.
Sica'be.— Dorsey, Kansas MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882
(Kansa name). Si-ha'-sa-pa. — Cook, Yankton
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882 ('black feet': Yankton
name). Sikcitano.— Can. Ind. AfL, 125, 1902.
Siksekai.— Maximilian, Trav., 245, 1843. Sik-si-
ka'.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 264,
1862. Siksikai.— Maximilian (1839) quoted by
Hayden, ibid., 256. Sikskekuanak.— Hale, Ethnol.
and Philol., 219, 1816. Sitkeas.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 252, 1853. Six-he-kie-koon.— Henry,
MS. vocab., 1808. Sixikau'a.— Tims, Blackfoot
Gram, and Diet., 112, 1889. Skuaisheni.— Gat
schet, Okinagan MS., B. A. E., 1883 ('black
foot': Salish name). St^uaixn.— Ibid, ('black':
Okinagan name). Tonkonko. — Mooney in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., i, 426, 1898 ('black legs': Kiowa
name). Tuhu'vti-omokat. — Gatschet, Coman-
che MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Comanche name,
from tuMvti 'black'). Wateni'hte. — Gatschet,
Arapaho MS., B. A. E., 1882 (Arapaho name).
Yatchee-thinyoowuc. — Richardson quoted by
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 96, 1824 ('strangers':
Cree name for several tribes, including the
Siksika).
Siksika. A tribe of the Siksika confed
eracy (q. v. ) . They now live on a reserva
tion in Alberta, Canada, on upper Bow r.,
and are officially known as the Running
Rabbit and Yellow Horse bands. They
were divided into the following subtribes
or bands: Aisikstukiks, Apikaiyiks, Emi-
tahpahksaiyiks, Motahtosiks, Puhksinah-
mahyiks, Saiyiks, Siksinokaks,Tsiniktsis-
tsoyiks. Pop. 942 in 1902, 795 in 1909.
Siksinokaks ( 'black elks' ). A subtribe
or band of the Kainah division of the
8IK8INOKAKS— SILPOPONEMEW
[B. A. E.
Siksika ..r Blackfeet, and also of the
»,?,1 I'h'iM. M-. Val.. -JM, l'<". Siks-m'-o-kaks.-
ltrsikiinokaki.' A sul)tribe or band of the
8ikk.Sink-o-kak>.-(;rinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
~V8iktokkis. A town of the Ahousaht
Nootka on the x. arm of Clayoquot sd.,
Vancouver id. It was destroyed by
Admiral Denham in Oct. 1864 in punish
ment for the killing of the crew of the
tradiuir M'honner Kingjiaher.
Bik-tok-kU.— Sprout. Savajji- life, 197, 1868.
Sikutsipumaiks ('black patched mocca
sins' i. A band of the Piegan division of
the Siksika or Blackfeet.
BUck Patched Moccasins.— Grinnell, Blackfoot
l>»k'.- Talo, -J">, l*y± Si-ka'-tsi-po-maks.— Hay-
«lni. Kthiinir.aiKl I'hilnl. Mo. Val., 204, 1862 (trans.
•linii.l with Mack patrlu-d moccasins'). Sik-ut'-
»i-pum-aikB. "irimicll. op. cit., '2U9.
Sikwayi. See Seqtioya.
Sikyachi. The name of two distinct Yel
low Hi nl elans of the Hopi, one belonging
to the Kachina, the other to the Kokop
tihratry.
i-kya'-tci.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Bikyatci winwu. — Kt-wkes ill I'.Uh Rep. B. A. K.,
5>M. \'.**>. Si-kya-tci wun-wii.— Fewkes in Am.
Anthr . vu. UM. ]W4.
Sikyataiyo. The Yellow Fox clan of the
Hopi.
Si kah-u-ya.— l>nrst'v and Voth, Mishougnovi
i'4-r. •iiii.nu--.. 17"), l'JU-2. Sikahtayo.— Voth, Hopi
l'r»|.«-r Niiini'^, HI."), I'.to"). Sikyataiyo winwu, —
F.-wk.-s in lyth R.-p. H. A. K., "xs-J, 1900. Si-kya'-
Ui-yo wun-wu.— Fewkt-s in Am. Anthr., vn, 403,
1V.M.
Sikyatki ('yellow house'). A }>rehis-
tori.- pueblo "of the Firewood (Kokop)
iieoplfof the Hopi, situated on two rocky
knollnat th«- K. has.- of the Wai pi mesa
of TiiMayan, x. K. Ari/oiia. According to
tradition it was built by the Fire-
d rlans after the abandonment of
><-ir pueblo of Tebugkihu, and in turn
w;u» (U-Htroyed by warriors from Walpi
d posHbly from other Hopi pueblos.
• Kewkes in Am. Anthr., vn, H% 40(5
», and in 17th Rep. B. A. F,, 631-744!
n.leleff in sth Rep. B. A. F., 20,
8l'*ki -vk
nthr., v, 10, 1S92.
, . ., , , .
*"-/</-</). A former village of
t-h on lower rmp,,uar.,w.()reg.
"ned by Ix-wiHand Clark in IBOfia^
a tnU- i,f I.L'i
U.u:.«- f.T IlKlinl
':r'sai,^arWbe)'on a
H^1,1 '' 7'" ";i"'"'" v w. Oregon.
^'•''••>-MV,^rrttmen^r
tended to designate all the tribes on the
Siletx res. in Oregon, which belong to the
Athapascan, Yakonan, Kusan, Takilman,
Shastan, and Shahaptian linguistic fami
lies.
Celetse.— Gibbs, MS. Notes, B. A. E., 1856. Nese-
litch — Gairdner (1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond.,
xi ->55 1841. Sai-letc'.— Dorsey, Tutu MS., B. A.
E., 1884. Sai-letc'-ic-meHunne.— Dorsey, Naltun-
neil"i"n<5 MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Siletz.— Dor
sey (1884) in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 227, 1890.
Ts'ii Shnadsh amim.— Gatschet, Lakmiut-Kalapuya
MS., B. A. E., 105 (Lakmiut name).
Silimastus. A former Chumaghan vil
lage near Purisima mission, Santa Bar
bara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Silimi. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Silino. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Silisne. A former Chumashan village
near Pun'sima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Siliwihi. A former Chumashan village
on Santa Rosa id., coast of California, E.
of the harbor. — Ilenshaw, Buenaventura
MS. vocab., B. A E., 1884.
Silkhkemechetatun ( Sil'-qke-mef-tce-ta'-
tun). A band or village of the Chasta-
costa on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 234,
1890.
Sillanguayas. A tribe given by Rivera
in 1727 and by Orozco y Berra in 1864 as
natives of Coahuila (Rivera, Diario, leg.
2763, 1736; Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306,
1864).
Siyanguayas. — Orozco y Berra, op. cit.
Sillery. A Jesuit mission village estab
lished in 1637 on St Lawrence r., a few
miles above Quebec, Canada. The Al-
gonkin and Montagnais were first gath
ered there and were joined at the close
of King Philip's war in 1679 by Abnaki
from Kennebec r. in Maine in such num
bers that it soon became virtually an Ab
naki village. In 1683-85 the inhabitants
removed to St Francis, and the village was
deserted. (j. M. )
Kamiskwawangachit. — Vetromile in Me. Hist. Soc.
Coll., vi, 213, 1859 ('where they catch salmon
with the spear': Abnaki name). Sciller.— La-
hontan (1703) quoted by Richardson, Arct. Ex-
ped., n, 3!) 1851. Silem.— Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt.
1, map, 1761 (misprint). Sillerie.— Doc. of 1759
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X, 1037, 1858. Sillery.—
I )cnonville( 1(187), ibid., ix, 354, 1855. St. Joseph.—
Vetromile, op. cit. (mission name). Syllery. —
Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt, 1, 10, 1761.
Silongkoyo. A former Maidu village at
Quincy, Plumas co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvii, map, 1905.
Silpoponemew. A former Chumashan
village at San Antonio, about 4 m. from
Santa Barbara mission, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
BULL. 30]
SILVER SIMAOMO
573
Silver. At the time of the discovery
silver had not come into general use
among the aborigines N. of Mexico. The
native metal is found sparingly in many
localities, notably in small bits in direct
association with native copper in the L.
Superior region, from which source a
limited supply probably was obtained.
Finds of objects of silver in the older
mounds are rare. An interesting occur
rence of silver in a mound in Pickaway
co., Ohio, is mentioned by Fowke. In a
stone box, 3^ in. long and 3 in. deep,
made of the halves of two concretions
fitted together, were five nuggets of silver
about the size of small walnuts. Three
were coated with
black paint and 2
with reddish ocher.
Prof. Putnam de
scribes a number
of objects of copper
from the Turner
mound, in Hamil
ton co., Ohio, plated
with thin sheets
of silver; and Dr
Thomas illustrates
CHEYENNE 2 small, neatly cut
objects of sheet sil
ver which were found wrapped about a
bit of cane along with a burial in a mound
in Warren co. , Pa. An interesting find of
silver-plated objects in connection with
a burial is described by Dr S. P. Hildreth
and quoted by Squier. These consisted
of large circular bosses com
posed of copper overlaid
with a thick plating of silver
on a ribbed plate of silver
2 in. in breadth and 6 in
length. Hildreth regarded
these as probably part of a
sword scabbard/ but it is
more likely that they are
aboriginal ornaments. A number of disks
and tablets of thin sheet silver and some
other objects have been found in Florida,
but it is believed that in the main they
are recent, the metal having been derived
from foreign sources — either
from Europe direct or from
vessels wrecked on the coast
of Florida on the homeward
voyage from Mexico. It is
observed that some of these
IROQUOIS objects are alloyed with cop
per and gold in different pro
portions, and this is confirmative of
western origin, alloys of gold, silver, and
copper being common in middle America.
Some of the native tribes, under the in
fluence of the whites, have turned their
attention to silver working, and the Na-
vaho and some of the Pueblos in Arizona
and New Mexico, employing methods
FROM ARKANSAS
MOUND
learned from the Mexicans, make many
objects of use and ornament. The Iro-
quois, and the Haida and other N W
coast tribes are also skilful metal workers'
producing many tasteful ornaments, such
as bracelets and pendants ornamented
with engravings of mythical subjects
Silver was early introduced by colonial
traders, and objects of this metal of
European make are frequently found in
the mounds, as well as on village sites
in many sections of the country. These
include necklaces, bracelets, brooches,
lockets, rings, and especially crosses.
See Metal-work, Ornament.
Consult Beauchamp in Bull. 73, X Y
State Mus., 1903; Culin in Museum Notesi
Brooklyn Inst, in, no. 7, 1908; Douglas
in Am. Antiq., vn, no. 3, 1885; Fowke
Archeeol. Hist. Ohio, 1902; Harrington,
Iroquois Silverwork, Anthr. Pap. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., i, pt. vi, 1908; Jones,
Antiquities of Southern Indians, 1873;
Kunz in Am. Antiq., ix, no. 4. 1887;
Matthews in 2d Rep. B. A. E.^ 1883;
Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1888, 1890;
Putnam in 16th Rep. Peabody Mus., 1884;
Rau, Archseol. Coll. Nat. 'Mus., 1876;
Squier, Antiquities of N. Y. and the
West, 1851; Thomas in 12th Rep. B. A.
E., 1894. (w. H. n.)
Silver Bay. A summer camp of the Sitka,
onBaranof id., Alaska; pop. 39 in 1880. —
Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Silver Bluff. A former Yuchi village
on Savannah r. in Barn well co., S. C.,
probably identical with Cofitachiqui of
the De Soto narratives. — Georgia tract
(1740) in Force, Tracts, i, 6, 1836.
Simaomo. A central Texas tribe or
group, apparently Tonkawan, frequently
mentioned by the Spaniards under the
name of Cantona, or some variation of
this name, in the later 17th and early
18th century records, but suddenly dis
appearing thereafter. It is quite probably
a tribe known in later times by some
other name, and one document seems to
connect it with the Yojuane (q. v.).
They are apparently distinct from the
Indians referred to by the French writers
as Canohatinno (see JtanoJtatino), for the
latter were hostile to the Hasinai
(Caddo), which evidently was not the
case with the Simaomo.
The Cantona were definitely mentioned
by Massanet in 1691 as one of the tribes
living E. of Arroyo del Cibolo and speak
ing a language different from that of the
Coahuiltecan tribes to the w. of that
stream (Diario, MS. in Mem. de Nueva
Espana, xxvn, 98). _ Tribes mentioned
in the same connection were the Sanas,
Emet, and Cavas. In the same year ,J esus
Maria, missionary among the Nabedache
(q. v. ), included the tribe, which he called
574
SIMI SINAGO
[B. A. E.
the Cantanhaona, in his list of Texas, or
•••illio- " livings, w. of his mission on the
Sec»iw\Relac-uin,MS.). In 1692 it was
nropowd bv Don Gregorio de Salinas,
who had crossed Texas four times that
the mi.^ionaru's among the Nabedache
should retire to the Colorado and induce
that triU- t.» settle between the Colorado
ami the Uraxos "with theCantona nation,
which, lor another name, is called Sima-
OIMO. They are a large nation and are
friends of these [Nabedache] . . . They
an- together most of the year hunting
buffalo, for which this is the center"
(Salinas. Compendio de puntos, etc.,
1W2, MS.). In 1692 the Cantona were
met on the Colorado by Tenin (autos of
the 'lYnin Expedition,' MS. ). In 1693
.loH'ph I'rrntia. later captain at San An-
totii", was left disabled at the Colorado r.
when the Spaniards retired. Being found
by a body of "Cantujanmis, Toos, and
Y'emes [Kmets]," he was rescued by the
great chief Cantujanna, .and taken to his
rancheiia, where he lived 7 years, becom
ing head-chief in their wars with the
A pat-In-, against whom, he claimed, he
sometimes led 10,000 or 12.000 men (Ur-
rutia to the Viceroy, July 4, 1783, MS.).
Information recorded in 1709 connects
the names Cantona ami Simaomo with
Yujuane. In April of that year Fr. San
Buenaventura y ( Mivares and Fr. Isidro
Felix <le Kspinosa were visited at the
Colorado by a band of Indians composed
mainly of "Yojuan," with some " Si
nn uno" and ''Tusolivi." Among them
wax the old Cantona chief known to the
Spaniards since liild, whom Kspinosanow
' the chief Canttona" and "thechief
of the Yojuanes, called Canttona" (Diary,
7««», MS.). From this it would seem
that the tribe formerly known as Cantona
bad been so culled from the name of the
principal chief, which was a common
practice with the Spaniards. On the
other hand, one can not fail to note the
reHMiiblance between the last part of the
Cantujaima and the tribal name
The missionaries mad,- a visit
I'ticheria of these tribes, which
» near by, and estimated its popula
tion at 2 ,5<H) They were on friendly
"h thu Hasinai, to whom theV
to carry a message ( Fspinosa, op".
I'.' 171«i Kspinosa met Cantona
n a rancheria near the Brazos,
memU-rsof numerous other tribes
Diary entries for June 10-13). Fxcent
•I*;-, of one Cantona Indian In
the Krsipianie mission, this is the
;-l"-r of t,e tribe mnler 'that name!
"''I associates, the Fmet
Han.*, <a van, and other* are known
">u,:h later. The j,assage in the .Ha 0
-pm, nteMahove.Hndthestate.ne,
"•a, ran*, one to wonder if the
Cantona were not a branch of the Yo-
juane more frequently heard of farther N.
but who entered the San Xavier missions
in this region in 1749. (H. E. B.)
Cantanual — Valero Baptisms, 1725, MS. Cantau-
haona.— Jesus Maria, Relacion, 12, 1691, MS. Can
tona. — Massanet, Diary, in Mem. deNuevaEspana,
XXVII, 98, 1691, MS. 'Cantonaes, Kspinosa (1716),
op. cit. Cantujuana.— Urrutia (1733), op.cit. Can-
tuna. — Teran, Deseripcion(1692) in Mem.deNueva
Esparia, xxvil, 29, 42, MS. Simaomo. — Salinas, op.
cit., 1692. Simomo.— -Espinosa (1709), op. cit.
Simi. A former Chumashan village,
said by Indians to have been situated on
the Rancho of Simi, Ventura co., Cal.
Cf. Somo.
Ci-mi'-i.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. voeab.,
B. A. E.,1884. Simi. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July
24, 1863.
Similkameen. The local name for several
bands of Okinagan on a river of the same
name, a N. w. tributary of the Okana-
gan, Brit. Col. Under the term "Si
milkameen group" are classed 3 or 4 vil
lages in the Canadian Reports of Indian
Affairs, namely, Shennosquankin, Kere-
meus, Chuckuwayha, and subsequently
Ashnola, having an aggregate population
of 179 in 1906. These Indians are also
divided into Lower and Upper Similka
meen, with 135 and 44 inhabitants re
spectively in 1909.
Chitwout Indians. — Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victo
ria, 1872 (in two villages on Similkameen r.).
Sa-milk-a-nuigh.— Ross, Adventures, '290, 1849.
Similikameen.— Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878. Similka
meen.— Ibid., 364, 1897. Smelkameen. — Ibid., 309,
1879. Smile 'qamux.—Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., n, 167, 1900 (--=' people of Similkameen').
Smilkameen.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1880, 317, 1881. Smil-
kamin.— Gatsehet, MS., B. A. E. (Salish name).
Smilkemix.— Ibid.
Simomo (Si-mo'-mo). An important
and populous Chumashan village formerly
x. of the estero near Pt Mugu, Ventura
co., Cal. Perhaps the same as Somo. —
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
li. A. E., 1884.
Sinaesta. A village of the Calusa situated
on the s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.
Sinaesta. — Fontaneda as quoted byShipp, De Soto
and Fla., 586, 1881. Sinaesta.— Fontaneda Memoir
(ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Sinago ('gray squirrel,' from (Chip-
pewa) aswHayo, correlative of missdnig,
'black squirrel,' 'great or large squirrel,'
from inixsi and an-ujux. — Hewitt). A sub-
tribe of the Ottawa, second in importance
only to the Kishkakon. They were in
1048 on the s. shore of L. Huron. Dur
ing the subsequent wanderings of the
tribe they are usually found in the com
pany of the Kishkakon. According to
the Walam Olum the Dela wares were
once at war with them.
Cynagos.— La Potherie, Hist. Am., II, 48, 1753.
OutaoSesinagos.— Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 176, 1855. Outaouae Sinagos.— Fron
tenac (1682), ibid.. 182. OutaSais-Cinago.— Doc. of
1095, ibid., 006. Outaoiiaks Sinagaux.— Jes. Rel. for
1670,87,1858. Outaouasinagouk.— Jes. Rel. for 1648,
62, 1858. Outawas Sinagos.— Neill in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., v, 413, 1885. Ouxeinacomigo.— La Ches-
naye (1697) in Margry, DCC..VI, 6, 1886 (misprint).
Sinago.— Cadillac (1695), ibid., v, 80, 1883. Sina-
BULL. 30]
SINALOA SINICU
575
goux.— Lapham, Inds. Wis., 4, 1870. Sinako.—
Brinton, Lenape Leg., 206, 1885. Singos.— Charle-
voix (1744), NewFr., v, 143, 1871. Sinojos.— Chau-
vignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 554, 1858. Towecenegos.— York (1700) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 749, 1854.
Sinaloa (said to be contracted from sina,
a species of pitahaya; lobala, ' a round
object': hence 'round pitahaya'). A
division of the Cahita group of the Piman
family, inhabiting principally N. Sinaloa
and s" E. Sonora, Mexico, on the western
slopes of the sierras, about the headwaters
of Rio del Fuerte. There is considerable
confusion among early writers respecting
the application of the name. Hervas
(Cat. Leng., i, 322, 1800) identifies the
Cinoloa people with the Yaqui, although
Ribas (Hist. Trium., 142, 1645) had con
sidered them a distinct tribe living on
the headwaters of Rio del Fuerte. The
name has also been applied synonymously
with Cahita. The Sinaloa were described
in 1645 as being able to muster 1,000 war
riors. Their idiom was closely related to,
if not identical with, that of theTehueco.
They were probably absorbed by stronger
allied tribes. (F. w. H.)
Cinaloas.— Ribas, Hist. Trium., 142, 1645. Sinaloa.—
Orozco y Berra. Geog., 58, 1864. Sinoloa.— Casla-
fteda (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 515, 1896 (refer
ring to their settlement).
Sinapa. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570. — Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19,
1854.
Sinar. A Kinugumiut Eskimo village
near Pt Clarence, Alaska.
Sinarmete. — Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map,
145, 1896.
Sinarghutlitun (Si'-na-rxut-li'-tvn, 'cata
ract village'). A band or village of the
Chastacosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 234, 1890.
Sindas-kun (Si'ndas kun, 'village on a
point always smelling'). A Haida town
in the Ninstints country belonging to the
Kaidju-kegawai. — Swanton, Cont. Haida,
277, 1905.
Sindatahls (Si'ndAt!aht 'gambling
place'). A Haida town of a branch of
the Kuna-lanas family called Djus-hade,
formerly near Tsoo-skahli, an inner ex
pansion of Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. — Swanton, Cont. Haida,
281, 1905.
Sinegainsee (Sine-gain' -see, 'creeping
thing', i. e. 'snake'). A clan of the
Hurons. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 153, 1877.
Sinew. The popular term for the ten-
donous animal fiber used by the Indians
chiefly as thread for sewing purposes.
The fiber thus used is not, as commonly
supposed, the tendon from the legs, but
the large tendon, about 2 feet in length,
lying along each side of the backbone of
the buffalo, cow, deer, or other animal,
just back of the neck joint. The ten
dons were stripped out and dried, and
when thread was needed were hammered
to soften them and then shredded with
an awl or a piece of flint. Sometimes the
tendon was stripped of long fibers as
needed, and often the tendons were
shredded fine and twisted in the same
way as agave fiber. The Eskimo had a
twister like that used by the Pima, and
commonly plaited the fibers into fine
sennit; but most other tribes simply
twisted it with the hands or on the thigh.
Practically all the sewing of skins for cos
tume, bags, pouches, tents, boats, etc.,
was done with sinew, as was embroidery
with beads and quills. For binding to
gether parts of woodwork sinew was
even more valuable than rawhide. One
of the more remarkable of its many uses
was as a spring in an Alaskan Eskimo
fox trap of Siberian origin. The elasticity
of sinew was known to many tribes, who
applied this material to the backs of bows,
either as a series of cords lashed on and
twisted by means of ivory keys ( Eskimo),
or by fastening a layer of shredded sinew
to the back of the bow with glue, a method
employed by the Pacific Coast tribes and
some others. The enormously strong
sinew bowstring enabled the Indians to
employ powerful bows. The Klamath
recurving bow, for instance, will snap
any cord of vegetal material as if it were
pack thread.
Another important use of sinew was in
feathering and pointing arrows. Some
tribes set arrowheads in such a way that
the sinew binding would soften in the
wound so that the head would remain
when the shaft was withdrawn. By
moistening the end of the sinew in bind
ing the feather to the shaft, and in simi
lar light work, it was made to hold fast
without the use of glue. Fishing lines and
cords for harpoons, etc., were frequently
of sinew; the rope over which hides were
worked in tanning was ordinarily made
of this material, ana arrowpoints were
once made entirely of buffalo sinew by
the Hidatsa. At present the pair from a
single cow is commonly rated among the
Plains tribes at 50 cents. (w. H. )
Singa (Si'nga, 'winter [village]'). A
Haida town, of the Kas-lanas family,
situated on the N. side of Tasoo harbor,
w. coast of Moresby id., Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.— Swanton, Cont Haida,
280, 1905.
Sinicon. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sinicu. A tribe or subtribe represented
at San Antonio de Valero mission, Tex
as, between 1728 and 1739. It may be
identical with the Secmoc6 tribe (q. v.),
576
SINIMIUT SINNONQUIRESSE
[B. A. E.
in.Miilvrs of whicli were there at the same
rf .VmvM. (H. E. B.)
Smimiut. A Central Kskimo tribe on
JVIlv bay. Canada. They live on musk-
ox and salmon like the tribes of Hudson
bay. ami have also an abundance of seals.
Tlie'v nnmU-red 45 in \W2.
Pelly" Bav Eskimo. — Au.-ltimi, 653, 1885. Sma-
miut. .-Biuis in Hull. Am. Mas. Nat. Hist., XV, pt.
2 S77 h*>7. Sinimijut.— Boas in Zeitschr. Ges.
f' Kr«lk.. 226. ivvt. Sinimiut.— Boas in 6th Rep.
B. A. K.. 4.M.18K8.
Siningmon. A Kaviagmiut hskimovil-
hiL'eon (iolofnin bay, Alaska.— llth Cen
sus, Alaska. H>2. 1893.
Sinkers. Primitive fishermen every
where weight their lines and nets with
stones. These are usually pebbles or
other suitaMr bits of stone, grooved or
notched for attachment by
means of cords. Those now
in use by the Indian tribes, as
well as by the whites, cor
respond with specimens found
in large numbers along the
banks of streams and the
sh< >res <.)f lakes and other large
"f water. Larger specimens of
tin- same ire i it-nil shape become anchors
(«j. v. i on occasion, and the better iin-
islied iiirms pass by imperceptible gra
dations into the very large group of ob
jects classed as plummets (<|. v. ), and, in
another direction, into the stone club-
heads of the Plains tribes (see Wffipons).
Adair states that the Southern Indians,
having placed a trap in the bed of the
Mrram. drove the fish toward it by means
rope made of long grape vines to
\\ere attached stones at proper
distances, men placed on opposite sides
; ream drawing the weighted rope
"ttoru. The extent to which
"<•'•" '!""1 by the Indians of
'tlant.c states is not known
|T-*M
7
..,
s, living on the E.8ideoi
Columbia r. from Ft Okinakane to the
neighborhood of Pt Eaton, Wash. Hale
classed them as a division of the Pisquows.
Pop. 355 in 1905, 299 in 1908, 540 (with
others?) in 1909.
Columbias.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 734,
1896. Isle-de-Peins.— Ncsmithin Ind. Aff. Rep., 219,
1858. Isle-de-peiree.— Owen, ibid., 268. Isle-de.
Pierre.— Shaw in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 113, 1857. Linkinse.— Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 316, 1874 (misprint) Moses band. — Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1904, 610, 1905. Sinakaiausish.— Hale in
U. S. Expl. Exped., VI, 211, 1846. Sinkayus.—
Gatschet, Salish MS., B. A.E. (Salishname). Sin-
ki-use.— Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870-
Snxayus.— Gatschet, Salish MS., B. A. E. (Salish
name).
Sinklezin (Navaho name). An ancient
pueblo ruin situated on the highest point
of a peninsula-like mesa jutting into Chaco
canyon from the s., about f m. s. of
Pueblo Bonito, N. w. N. Mex. It is built
of dull-brown sandstone, rectangular in
form but very irregular, a semicircular
tier of rooms on the s. inclosing a large
court. The dimensions of the structure
are 135 ft E. and w. by 183 ft N. and s.
The E. wing is 50 by 75 ft, the w. 30 by 58 ft.
A wing 30 ft wide extends 40 ft to the s.
The semicircular tier of rooms was 256 ft
long, 9 ft wide, and 2 stories high; 72 ft of
this tier is still (1902) standing about 12 ft
high. The walls throughout vary from
20 to 30 in. thick. The rooms are long
and narrow, 5| by 21 £ ft being a com
mon sixe. There are 5 circular kivas in
the building, varying from 6 to 25 ft in
diameter. The masonry is of alternat
ing bands of fine and coarse stone and
dressed blocks chinked with fine tablets,
the arrangement being very irregular.
Portions of the third story remain stand
ing. The original height w^as probably
4 stories. (E. L. H.)
Sinkyone. An Athapascan group for
merly living on the lower part of the South
fork of Eelr., Humboldtco., Cal., having
settlements on Bull and Salmon crs. They
also held the country down to the coast
at Shelter cove and s. to Usal. This sec
tion has been popularly known as the
Tsal (a Porno term) , that on Bull cr. and
South fork as the Lolanko (from the name
of a locality) . They lived for a time on
Smith Puver res., afterward being trans
ferred to Hoopa res. on Trinity r., from
which place a few survivors returned in
the early seventies and are now living
near their old homes. They lived in
conical houses of bark, dressed much as
the tribes about them, and made baskets
by twining. They burned their dead.
They differed but little from the Wailaki
in language. (p. E. o.)
Bay-ma-pomas.— Tobin in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,405,
1858.
Sinnoaquiresse ('Very long wampum
string.'— Hewitt). A Mohawk chief, the
speaker at Albany in 1691, 1696, 1700,
and 1701, signing the Beaver land treaty
in the latter year. He was examined
about Dellius in 1699, and was at Albany
BULL. 30]
SINOPAH SIOUAN FAMILY
577
in 1702. Possibly Tananguriss at the
Albany council of Sept. 4, 1691, is the
same person. The Indian Sinonneeque-
rison, who signed a deed in 1714, seems a
later chief. In 1711 M. de Longueuil was
called Sinonquirese. See N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., in, 805, 807, 1853; iv, 237, 540, 910,
1854. ' (w. M. B. )
Sinopah (Stn'-o-pah, 'kit-foxes', 'Pie-
gans' ). A society of the Ikunuhkatsi, or
All Comrades, in the Piegan tribe of the
Siksika. It is now obsolete among the
Piegan, but still existed with the Kainah
in "1892.— Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 221, 1892.
Sinoquipe ('birthplace of warriors').
A pueblo of the Opata and the seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1646; situated
in lat. 30° 10', Ion. 110°, on the upper
Rio Sonora below Arispe, Sonora, Mexico.
Pop. 367 in 1678, 91 in 1730.
Cenokipe. — Kino, map (170'2) in Stocklein, Neue
Welt- Butt, 74, 1726. Cinoquipe.— Hardy, Travels,
442, 1829. San Ignacio de Soniquipa. — Orozco y
Berrn, Geog., 343, 1864. San Ignacio Sinoquipe. —
Rivera U730) quoted by Bancroft, No.Mex. States,
I, 514, 1884. S. Ignacio Sinoquipe.— Zapata (1678),
ibid., 246. Sinoquipe.— Hrdlicka in Am. Aiithr.,
VI, 72, 1904.
Sinslikhooish. A division of Salish that
occupied, according to Gibbs, the great
plain above the crossing of Coeuj£cfcA4ene
r., Idaho.
Sin-slih-hoo-ish. — Stevens in Tnd. Aff. Rep., 428,
1854. Sin-slik-hoo-ish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
414, 1855.
Sintagallesca. See Spotted Tail.
Sintaktl (Stnta'kL, 'reached the bot
tom', or 'bottom of the hill'). A Ntla-
kyapamuk village 30 or 40 m. above
Yale, on the w. side of Fraser r., Brit, Col.
C'nta'k'tl.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.Can.,
5, 1899. Shuitackle.— Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Sinta'kL.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900.
Sintootoolish. A division of Salish liv
ing, according to Gibbs, on Spokane r.,
N. Idaho, above the forks.
Middle Spo-ko-mish.— Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23,
1870. Sin-too-too.— Ibid. Sintootoolish.— Gibbs in
Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 414, 1855. Sintou-tou-oulish.—
Parker, Journal, 298, 1840.
Sintsink (abbr. and corrupt, of Dela
ware Assinesink, 'at the small stone.'—
Gerard. Cf. Osslngsing). A Wappinger
tribe or band on the E. bank of Hudson
r., about the present Ossining, N. Y.
Villages, Ossingsing and Kestaubuinck.
Sing-sings.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 11(5, 1857.
Sinksink. — Deed of 1685 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 366, 1872. Sinsincks.— Stuy-
vesant (1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xin, 302,
1881. Sinsincqs.— Doc. of 1663, ibid., 303. Sin-
sing.— Van der Donck (1658) quoted by Rutten
ber, op. cit., 72. Sintsings.— Treaty of 1645 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xin, 18, 1881. Sint-'sings.— Breed en
Raedt quoted by Ruttenber, op. cit., 108.
Sint-Sinks.— Ibid., 79. Sintsnicks.— Treaty of
1645 quoted by Winfield, Hudson Co., 45, 1874
(misprint).
Sinuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village on
the N. shore of Pt Clarence, Alaska; pop.
36 in 1880, 12 in 1890.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 37
Singick.— llth Census, Alaska, 165, 1893. Sinioea-
mut. -Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Simogamute.— I'etrolY, Ri>p. on Alaska, 59, 1880.
Sinyu. An Utkiavinmiut Eskimo sum
mer village inland from Pt Barrow, Alaska.
Si'nnyu,— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 83, 1892.
Siocotchmin. A Costanoan village situ
ated in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz
mission, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 5, 1860.
Siorartijung. A spring settlement of
Padlimiut Eskimo on the coast s. of Home
bay, Baffin land, Canada. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Siouan Family. The most populous
linguistic family x. of Mexico, next to
the Algonquian. The name is taken
from a term applied to the largest and
best known tribal group or confederacy
belonging to the family, the Sioux or
Dakota, which, in turn, is an abbrevia
tion of Nadowessioux, a French corrup
tion of Nadoice-is-iw, the appellation given
them by the Cliippewa. It signifies
'snake,' 'adder,' and, by metaphor,
'enemy.' See D(tkota.
Before changes of domicile took place
among them, resulting from contact with
whites, the principal body extended from
the w. bank of the Mississippi northward
from the Arkansas nearly to the Rocky
mts., except for certain sections held by
the Pawnee, Arikara, Cheyenne, Arapaho,_
Blackfeet, Comanche, and Kiowa. -The
Dakota proper also occupied territory on
the E. side of the river, from the mouth
of the Wisconsin to Mille Lacs, and the
Winnebago were about the lake of that
name and the head of ( i recn I >ay. North
ward Siouan tribes extended some dis
tance into Canada, in the direction of L.
Winnipeg. A second group of Siouan
tribes, embracing the Catawba, Sara or
Cheraw, Saponi, Tutelo, and several oth
ers, occupied the central part of North
Carolina and South Carolina and the
piedmont region of Virginia (see Mooney,
Siouan Tribes of the East, Bull. B. A. E.,
1894), while the Biloxi dwelt in Missis
sippi along the Gulf coast, and the Ofo on
Yazoo r. in the same state.
According to tradition the Mandan and
Hidatsa reached the upper Missouri from
the N. E., and, impelled by the Dakota,
moved slowly upstream to their present
location. Some time after the Hidatsa
reached the Missouri internal troubles
broke out, and part, now called the
Crows, separated and moved westward
to the neighborhood of Yellowstone r.
The Dakota formerly inhabited the for
est region of s. Minnesota, and do not
seem to have gone out upon the plains
until hard pressed by the Chippewa, who
had been supplied with guns by the
French. According to all the evidence
available, traditional and otherwise, the
f>7S
SIOUAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
•railed Chiwere tribes— Iowa, Oto and
Missouri— *'{>arated from the VVinnebago
,',r eUe moved westward to the Missouri
f r. .m t he sum- regie »n. The rive remaining
,nU.softhisgronj>-Omaha,Ponca,Osage,
Kansa, and Quapaw— which have been
called IHiegiha by Porsey, undoubtedly
lived together as one tribe at some
former time and were probably located
on the Mississippi. Part moving farther
il..\vn became known as "downstream
l*-ople," Quapaw, while those who went
up wen- the "upstream people," Omaha.
The.-e hitter moved x. w. along the river
and divided into theOsage, Kansa, Ponca,
ami Omaha pn»i»er. As to the more re-
mme migrations that must have taken
place in sueh a widely scattered stock,
different theories are held. By some it
is supposed that the various sections of
the family have become dispersed from
a district near that occupied by the Win-
nebairo, or, on the basis of traditions re
corded by (lallatin and Long, from some
jM.int on the x. side of the Great Lakes.
IJy others a region close to the eastern
Simians is considered their primitive
home, whence the Dhegiha moved west
ward down the Ohio, while the Dakota,
WinneKago, and cognate tribes kept a
more northerly course near the Great
I ..i -,-•-. The tribes of the Manahoac con
federacy were encountered by Capt. John
Smith in 1<K)8, but after that time all of the
eastern Simians decreased rapidly in num
bers through Iroqupis attacks and F]uro-
jH-an aggressi< »n. Finally the remnants of
the northern tribes, consisting chiefly of
"uteloand Saponi, accompanied the Tus
can mi in >rt h \\ an 1 1 o t he 1 r< >< juois and were
adopted by the Cayuga in 1758. On the
tioii of their village by Sullivan in
i they separated, the Saponi remain-
it h the Cayuga in New York, while
'uk-lo fled to Canada with other Ca-
vujra. From the few survivors of the
ath-r triU-, Hale and J. (). Dorsey ob-
lined Hufficient material to establish their
man connections, but they are now
st extinct. The fate of the Saponi
.' the same. The south-
nU* of this eastern Siouan group
oli'lated with the Catawba, and con-
to decrease steadily in numbers
the present time there are only
;• remaining of the whole con-
|'"ly. Some of the eastern
riU* may have been reached
they are mentioned by the
» Captain Juan Pardo, who con-
^^1^^
u.
In the next centu V
''•and settled on Red r.,
remnant was. found b
Gatschet in 1886 and their affinities de
termined. These people reported that
another section had moved into Texas
and joined the Choctaw.
The Ofo, called Ushpi by their neigh
bors, are first mentioned by Iberville in
1699, but were probably encountered the
year preceding by the missionaries De
Montigny, Davion, La Source, and St
Cosine, though not specifically men
tioned. Unlike the other Yazoo tribes,
they sided with the French in the great
Natchez war and continued to live near
the Tunica Indians. Their Siouan affin
ity was demonstrated by Swanton in 3 908
through a vocabulary collected from the
last survivor.
The first known meeting between any
western Siouans and the whites was in
1541, when De Soto readied the Quapaw
villages in E. Arkansas. The earliest
notice of the main northwestern group is
probably that in the Jesuit Relation of
1640, where mention is made of the VVin
nebago, Dakota, and Assiniboin. As
early as 1658 the Jesuit missionaries had
heard of the existence of 30 Dakota vil
lages in the region N. from the Potawat-
omi mission at St Michael, about the
head of Green bay, Wis. In 1680 Father
Hennepin was taken prisoner by the same
tribe.
In 1804-05 Lewis and Clark passed
through the center of this region and en
countered most of the Siouan tribes.
Afterward expeditions into and through
their country were numerous; traders
settled among them in numbers, and
were followed in course of time by per
manent settlers, who pressed them into
narrower and narrower areas until they
were finally removed to Indian Territory
or confined to reservations in the Da-
kotas, Nebraska, and Montana. Through
out all this period the Dakota proved
themselves most consistently hostile to
the intruders. In 1862 occurred a bloody
Santee uprising in Minnesota that resulted
in the removal of all of the eastern Da
kota from that state, and in 1876 the out
break among the western Dakota and the
cutting off of Custer's command. Later
still the G host-dance religion (q. v,. )
spread among the Sioux proper, culmi
nating in the affair of Wounded Knee,
Dec. 29, 1890.
It is impossible to make statements
of the customs and habits of these
people that will be true for the entire
group. Nearly all of the eastern tribes
and most of the southern tribes belonging
to the western group raised corn, but the
Dakota (except some of the eastern
bands) and the Crows depended almost
entirely on the buffalo and other game
animals, the buffalo entering very deeply
into the economic and religious life of
BULL. 30]
SIPANUM S1PUSHKANUMANKE
579
all the tribes of this section. In the E.
the habitations were bark and mat wig
wams, but on the plains earth lodges and
skin tipis were used. Formerly they had
no domestic animals except dogs, which
were utilized in transporting the tipis and
all other family belongings, including
children (see Travois), 'but later their
place wras largely taken by horses, the
introduction of which constituted a new
epoch in the life of all Plains tribes,
facilitating their migratory movements
and the pursuit of the buffalo, and doubt
less contributing largely to the ultimate
extinction of that animal.
Taking the reports of the United States
and Canadian Indian offices as a basis
and making a small allowance for bands
or individuals not here enumerated, the
total number of Indians of Siouan stock
may be placed at about 40,800.
The Tutelo, Biloxi, and probably the
rest of the eastern Siouan tribes were
organized internally into clans with ma
ternal descent; the Dakota, Mandan, and
Hidatsa consisted of many non-totemic
bands or villages, the Crows of non-
totemic gentes, and the rest of the tribes
of totem ic gentes.
The Siouan family is divided as fol
lows:
I. Dakota- Assiniboin group: 1, Mde-
wakanton; 2, Wahpekute (forming, with
the Mdewakanton, the Santee); 3, Sisse-
ton; 4, Wahpeton; 5, Yankton; 6, Yank-
tonai; 7, Teton (a) Sichangu or Brules,
(b) Itazipcho or Sans Arcs, (c) Sihasapa
or Blackfeet, (d) Miniconjou, (e) Oohe-
nonpa or Two Kettles, (f) Oglala, (g)
Hunkpapa; 8, Assiniboin.
II. Dhegiha group: 1, Omaha; 2, Pon-
ca; 3, Quapaw; 4, Osage (a) Pahatsi, (b)
Utsehta, (c) Santsukhdhi; 5, Kansa.
III. Chiwere group: 1, Iowa; 2, Oto;
3, Missouri.
IV. Winnebago.
V. Mandan.
VI. Hidatsa group: 1, Hidatsa; 2,
Crows.
VII. Biloxi group: 1, Biloxi; 2, Ofo.
VIII. Eastern division: 1, Monacan
group, almostextinct: A, Monacan confed
eracy— (a) Monacan, (b) Meipontsky, (c)
Mohemencho; B, Tutelo confederacy —
(a) Tutelo, (b) Saponi, (c) Occaneechi; C,
Manahoac confederacy — (a) Manahoac,
(b) Stegaraki, (c) Shackaconia, (d)
Tauxitania, (e) Ontponea, (f)Tegninateo,
(g) Whonkentia, (h) Hassinunga; D,
Catawba group— (a) Catawba, (b) Woe-
con, (c) Sissipahaw, (d) Cape Fear In
dians (?), (e) Warrennuncock (?), (f)
Adshusheer, (g) Eno, (h) Waxhaw, (i)
Sugeree, (j) Santee, (k) Wateree (?), (1)
Sewee (?), (in) Congaree (?), all extinct
except the Catawba; F:, (a) Cheravv, (b)
Keyau wee, both extinct; F", (a)Pedee(?),
(b) Waccamaw (?), (c) Winyaw (?)
(d) Hooks (?), (e) Backhooks (?), all ex-
tinct- (C. T. J. R. S.)
>Dacotan.— Lapham, Inds. Wis., 6, 1870 >Da-
kotan.— Powell in 1st Rep. B. A. E., xvii, xix, 1881.
>Sioux.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc 11
121, 306, 1836; Prichard, Phys. Hist. Mankind, v|
408,1847 (follows Gallatin); Gallatin in Trans
i^\Et«noL Soc" "• pt *• xcix' 77' 1848 (as in
1836); Berghaus (1845), Physik. Atlas, map 17,
1848; ibid., 1852; Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Iml!
Tribes, in, 402, 1853; Berghaus, Physik. Atlas,
map 72, 1887. > Sioux. —Latham, Nat. Hist. Man,
333, 1850 (includes Winebagoes, Dakotas, Assine-
boins, Upsaroka, Mandans, Minetari, Osage);
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 58 1856
(mere mention of family); Latham, Opuscula,
327, 1860; Latham, El. Comp. Philol., 458, 1862.
>Sioux-Osages.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnogr., 55, 1826.
>Cata-wbas.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.
II, 87, 1836 (Catawbas and Woccons)- Bancroft
Hist. U. S., lir, 245, and map, 1840; Prichard, Phys.
Hist. Mankind, v, 399, 1847; Gallatin in Trans. Am
Ethnol. Soc., n, pt. 1, xcix, 77, 1848; Keane in
Stanford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am., app., 460,
473, 1878. >Catahbas— Berghaus (1845), Physik.
Atlas, map 17, 1848; ibid., 1852. Catawba.— La
tham, Nat. Hist. Man, 334, 1850 (Woccoon are
allied); Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, m,
401, 1853. >Kataba.— Gatschet in Am. Antiq.,
IV., 238, 1882; Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 15,
1884; Gatschet in Science, 413, Apr. 29, 1887.
>Woccons.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 306, 1836 (numbered and given as a distinct
family in table, but inconsistently noted in foot
note where referred to as Catawban family).
>Dahcotas.— Bancroft, Hist. U. S., Ill, 243, 1840.
>Dakotas.— Hayden, Ethnog. and ;PhiIol. Mo.
Val., 232, 1862 (treats of Dakotas, Assiniboins,
Crows, Minnitarees, Mandans, Omahas, lowas).
>Dacotah.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent,
and So. Am., app., 460, 470, 1878 (the following
are themaindivisionsgiven: Isaunties, Sissetons,
Yantons, Teetons, Assiniboines, Winnebagos,
Punkas, Omahas, Missouris, lowas, Otoes, Kaws,
Quappas, Osages, Upsarocas, Minnetarees) . >Da-
kota.— Berghaus, Physik. Atlas, map 72, 1887.
=Siouan.— Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., Ill, 1891.
Sipanum. A former village, presuma
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sipiwithiniwuk ('river people'). A
division of the Sakawithiniwuk, or Wood
Cree.
Siplichiquin. A former village, pre
sumably Costanoan, connected with Do
lores mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Tay
lor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sipsisseway. See Pij>sissewa.
Sipuca. A former Chumashan village
near Purisirna mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Sipushkanumanke ( ' grouse people ' ) . A
Mandan gens according to Morgan (Anc.
Soc., 158, 1877); according to Matthews
(Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877), who is evi
dently correct, a large band.
Grouse Men.— Matthews, Ethnog. Hidatsa, 14, 1877.
Nu-mah-ka-kee.— Catlin, Okeepa, 5, 44, 1867. Peo
ple of the Pheasants.— Bowen, Am. Discov. by the
Welsh 126 1876. Peuple de Faisans.— Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., n, 36, 1860. Prairie Chicken. -
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 158, 1877. Prairie-hen People.—
Matthews, op. cit. Prairie hens.— Maximilian,
Trav., 335, 1843. See-pohs-ka-mi-mah-ka-kee.—
Bowen, op. cit. See-poosh'-ka.— Morgan, op. cit.
Siposka-numakaki.— Matthews, op. cit. Si-pu'-cka
nu man'-ke.-Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 241,
580
SIKMILING SISSETON
[B. A.
]v>7. Sipuske-Numangkake.-Maximilian, Trav.,
^Sirmiling. A winter settlement of the
\kudninniut Kskimo on the x. coast of
liatlin land, near the x. w. end of Home
•irnilliBff.— Buns in f.tli Rep. B. A. K., map, 1888.
Sirunues. Mentioned by Barcia (Fn-
wavo :;i!S. 17-:>) as a tribe' living on the
bo'rders of New Mexico. Unidentified,
unle-s possibly intended for 7.nm.
Sisa1 >';/-')." AlargeChumasha
formerly in a canyon near Santa Paula,
Ventura co., Cat.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July -1, IN'-:!: Henshaw, Buenaventura
MS", vocal)., B. A. K., 1SS4.
Sisaguk. A former Aleut village on
Inimak, Aleutian ids., Alaska; pop. 91
in 1s:;:!.
Bchischaldenikoje.— Holml>er£, Ethnol. Skizz.,
map, i-Vi. Sheeshaldenskoi.— Elliott, C'ond. Alf.
Aiu«k:i •:.'">, 1V7">. Shishaldin. — IVtroffin 10th Cen-
iv Ai!i>kn.;i"i. 1^1. Shishaldinski.— Baker. Geog.
!>.< !. A! i«.k:i,">77, I'.'OtJ i Uii — iiiii name). Shishald-
intkoe.— \\-iiiainiiiof, /.api-ki, n, 'JiU,' 1840. Sisa-
guk.- Holinl., TIT. Kilnml. Ski/./., map, ls')5.
Sisahiahut. A former Chumashan vil
lage near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor
(juoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 459,
1X74.
Siscastac. A former village, presuma
bly Contanoan, connected with Dolores
iiiis>ioM, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. IS, 1S<>1.
Siscowet, Siscowit. See Slxbutrf.
Sisibotari. A branch of the Xevome in
M. central Sonora, Mexico; so called from
their chief. Described by Ribas (Hist.
Triumphos, .'Nl, 1(54.")) as the most peace
able and cultivated of the tnl^s encoun
tered up to that time; they differed much
from the Ya-jui and Mayo in dress, the
men wearing short mantles in summer
and Ion- cloaks of cotton and agave
thread in winter, and the women petti-
,t-< of highly dressed and painted skins
')f cotton and a-ave, and also aprons,
Mimmer, to which, in winter, was
dded a garment like a bishop's gown
Their houses were of a kind
unmixed with straw. Their
•s are descried as having been verv
W but modest.
_ Sitichii. A former Chumashan village
lyhlos," near Santa Barbara,
Ran *"'i>r (|-1"t<''1 '.'>' !':l»'Toft, Nat!
' >f San
-, ix, :5r,'j, IM%
8utk»-hiino — ll.,<]
'^'•"-•|.,11pl,.'l.
Biiuitlae (.si
The name r,f ,
Nakoaktok, Ni
Kwakiutl.
8^n//M »,„,, iu
ity later known as Pear Orchard. — Ried
(1852) quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
June 8, 1860.
Sisjulcioy (from Shi-shd'-we-ku-i). A
former Chumashan village on the coast
in Ventura co., Cal., in a locality now
called Punta Gorda.
Ci-ca'wc-ku-i.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Sisjulicoy.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, July 24, 1863.
Siskawet. A name, with many vari
ants, such as siskowet, siskiwit, siskoicit,
sinkiroet, cixcovet, etc., for Salvelinus nam-
cn/cuslt, var. siscoicet, a large thick-bodied
salmon of the deep waters of L. Superior.
Its flesh possesses a flue flavor, but is so
fat and oily as to render it almost unfit
for food until after it has been salted and
pickled. After it has been cured with
salt, the fish commands in the market
double the price of the Mackinaw salmon,
of which it is now regarded as a variety.
It is taken in large quantities by the
Canadian French and by Indian fisher
men by means of the torch and spear.
The name is a Canadian French contrac
tion and corruption of the cumbersome
Chippewa name pemitewiskawet, 'that
which has oily flesh.' The suffix -skawet
is the participial form of the verbal suffix
-skfitre, denoting that a fish has flesh of a
character denoted by the attributive pr^-
fix. The flesh of other animals is denoted
by the suffix -shkiire. (w. R. G )
Siskhaslitun (Sls'-qas-li'-turi). A former
village of the Chetco on the s. side of
Chetco r., Greg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, nr, 236, 1890.
Siskiwit, Siskowit, Siskwoet. See Siska-
wet.
Sisolop. A former Chumashan village
near Purfsima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Get. 18,
1 86 1 .
Sissabanonase. A former Chumashan
village near Santa Barbara mission, Cal. —
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sisseton ('lake village'). One of the
seven original tribes of the Dakota.
They appear to have formed a link- be
tween the eastern and western tribes,
though generally included in the eastern
division, with which they seem to have
the closest affinity. Riggs says that the
intercourse between the Mdewakanton
on the Mississippi and lower Minnesota
rs. and the YVahpeton, Wahpekute, and a
part of the Sisseton has been so constant
that but slight differences are discover
able in their manner of speaking, though
the western Sisseton show greater differ
ence in their speech. This tribe was in
existence at the coming of the whites.
Rev. T. S. Williamson, who was well
acquainted with the history, traditions,
language's, and customs of the eastern
Dakota, says: "From what was written
on this subject by Hennepin, La Hontan,
BULL. 30]
STSSETON
581
Le Sueur, and Charlevoix, and from the
maps published under the superinten
dence of these authors, it is sufficiently
clear that in the latter part of the 17th
century the principal residence of the
Isanyati Sioux [Mdewakanton, Wahpe-
ton, Wahpekute, and Sisseton] was about
the headwaters of Ruin r., whence they
extended their hunts to St Croix and Mis
sissippi rs., and down the latter nearly or
quite as far as the mouth of the Wisconsin. "
(Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 295, 1872.)
The first recorded mention of the tribe is
probably that of Hennepin (Descr. La.,
1683), who said that in the neighbor
hood of Mille Lacs were many other
lakes, whence issue several rivers, on the
banks of which live the Issati, Nadoties-
sans Tinthonha (Teton), Oudebathon
(Wahpeton) River people, Chongaske-
thpn (Sisseton), and other tribes, all com
prised under the name Nadouessiou.
This locates the 'tribe in 1680 in the
vicinity of Mille Lacs, not in the region
of Rainy lake, as Hennepin' s map appears
to place them. In the Prise de Possession
of May 1689,they are mentioned as living,
the greater part of them, in the neigh
borhood of the Mdewakanton, in the
interior N. E. of the Mississippi. Du Luth,
who was in that region as early as July
1679, found them in the vicinity of the
Wahpeton. The statement that a part of
the tribe was in the vicinity of Mille Lacs
at the time of Hennepin's visit (1680) in
dicates that the division into the t\vo
bands had already taken place. Pike
states that the two divisions, the Kahra
and the Sissston proper, hunted eastward
to the Mississippi and up that river as
far as Crow Wing r. Long (Exped. St
Peters R., 1824) names the divisions the
Miakechakesa and Kahra, giving as the
number of the latter 1,500, and that of
the former 1,000. Lewis and Clark (1804)
located them on the headwaters of Min
nesota r. Schermerhorn, following Pike,
said they were on the upper parts of
Red r. of L. Winnipeg, and that they
roved on the Mississippi and also on
Crow Wing r., which was the bound
ary between them and the Chippewa.
Brown (1817) gave their habitat as on
Minnesota r. up to Big Stone lake.
According to Ramsey (1849) they then
claimed all the lands w. of Blue Earth r.
to James r., S. Dak. Their principal vil
lage was located near L. Traverse. In
1854 the distributing point of annuities
for the Sisseton and Wahpeton was then
at Yellow Medicine r. Subsequently
they were gathered on a reservation.
Lewis and Clark estimated the number
of warriors in 1804 at 200, and a total
population of about 800. According to
Neill they numbered 2,500 in 1853.
The combined population of the Sisseton
and Wahpeton at L. Traverse res in
1886 was 1,496. In 1909 there were l,93ti
of both tribes at the Sisseton agency,
S. Dak., and in North Dakota 980 Sis
seton, Wahpeton, and Pabaksa, repre
senting bands that fled thither after the
Minnesota massacre of 1862.
Two subdivisions were mentioned bv
Pike (1811) and Long (1824), the Miake
chakesa, or Sisseton proper, and the
Kahra. Rev. S. R. Riggs, in a letter to
Dorsey (1882), gives the following bands:
Chanshdachikana; Tizaptan; Okopeya-
Amdowapuskiyapi; Basdecheshni; Ka;
pozha; Ohdihe. Rev. E. Ashley, in a
letter to Dorsey (1884), gives these, with
the exception of the first, named from
LITTLE SHORT-HORN, A SISSETON
chief Sleepyeye, and adds the following:
Witawa/Jyataotina; Itokakhtina; Kakh-
miatonwan; Maniti; Keze; Chankute.
Bands that can not be identilied with any
of these are the Grail and Little Rock
bands, Mechemeton, Red Iron band, and
the Traverse des Sioux and Wabey bands.
The Sisseton made or joined in the fol
lowing treaties with the United States:
Prairie du Chien, Mich. Ter., July 15,
1830; St Peters, Minn., Nov. 30, 1836;
Traverse des Sioux, Minn. Ter., July 23,
1851; Washington, D. C., June 19, 1858;
Feb. 19, 1867; Lake Traverse res., Dak.
Ter., Sept. 20, 1872 (unratified); agree
ment at Lac Traverse agency, Dak. Ter.,
May 2, 1873. By resolution of the Sen-
582
SISSIPAHAW SITKA
(B. A. E.
•it«> I une 27, I860, the right and title of
rertain bands of Sioux, including the
Sisjk't'Hi to lands embraced in the reser
vation on Minnesota r., were confirmed.
Chonga. Kabi.-Hacquevnie de la Pother.e, Hist.
i HI-IP 1753 (' nation des lorts ). Chon-
bvi-Henncpin. New Djsi-ov.. map 1698.
-Lewis and Clark, Exped., li, 442,1814.
Kienketona.-Badin in Ann.de la Prop, de laFoi,
x*. 1M3 (povsibly identical). Marsh Village
Dakotaa -Riggs. Dak. Gram, and Diet., xvi, 1852.
Mar.h V.llagera.-Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., II, pt. 2
M INH Sankaskitons.— Luhontan (1688) quoted
|,v Kumsev in Ind. All. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850 Sausse-
tona— Pike'iuoU'dbySehermerhorumMass. Hist.
Soc. Coll 2d s., II, 40, 1814. Schahswintowaher. —
Balbi. Atlas Ethnog., 55, 1S26. Seeseetoan.— Sioux
iH-tition (1*52) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 29, 32d Cong 2d
M-ss., 3, 1853. See-see-ton.— Treaty of 18o3 in U. b.
Ind Treaties 879, ls73. Seeseetwaun. — Ramsey in
Minn. Hi>t. Soc. Coll., I. 47, 1x56. See-see-wan.—
KnniM'y tlS5:i) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61. 33d Cong., 1st
K-SS 324, 1N%4. Seesetoan.— Marshall (1852) in Sen.
Kx Doc. 29, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1853. See-
§«-ton — Sweeteer in Sen. Rep. 90. 36th Cong., 1st
M-.-- . 1, 1N10. Se-see-toans. — Ind. AIT. Rep., 15,
lv>. Se-aee-t'wawns.— Ramsey in Ind. All'. Rep.
1M9 *4, K>0 (pronunciation). Sesetons. — Pres-
eolt in Schooleraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 185, 1852.
Seaiton Sioux.— iielconrt in Ind. Ail. Rep., 279,
K>4. Seaaatone.— Knickenridge, Views of La., 78,
I"!.'.. Seaaatona.— Schooleraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 350,
ls.>7. Seaaeton.— 1'reseott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, II, 155, 1x52. Shahsweentowahs. — Carver,
Tniv , t'M.i, 177\ Shiveytown.— Doe. 1786 in Mass.
H^t. S(H-. Coll.. 1st s.. in, 24, 1794. Sinsitwans.-
Kam-ey in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Sisa-
toone.— Arrowsmith, Map N. Am., 1795, ed. 1814.
Biaatoona.— Lewis and Clark, Exped., i, 166, 1814.
Siaeton. — I'rescott in Ind. AIT. Rep. ,283, 1854. Sise-
twana —Ramsey in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1849, 72, 1850.
Sitin-towanyan- Williamson in Minn. Geol. Rep.
for Iv^, 111). Sisitoan.— Long, Exped. St. Peters
k.. 1. 37.H. 1*24. Sisitons.— Lewis and Clark. Exped.,
li. 45-j. 1MJ. Si si'-toij-waij. —Riggs, Dak. Gram.
Hiid Diet.. ls«>, ls52. Si-si-ton-wans. — Ramsey in
I ml. AfT. Rep. 1M9, 84. iX50. Si-si-t wans. —Ibid.,
7i Biaaaton.— Gale, I'pper Miss., 229, 1N67. Sis-
aalonea.— lA-wisundClark,Discov.,24,189('i. Sissee-
ton.— f. S. Slat, at Large, xn, 1037, 1863. Sisse-
toana.— Neill, Hist. Minn.. 122, 1858. Sisseton —
S Ind. Treaties, wo, ls2fi. Siaaetong.— Treaty
1 in f. S. Stat. at Large, vn, 328, 1846.
Biaaetonwan.-Neill, Hist. Minn., 80, 1*58. Sissi-
toan.-Ind. AIT. Rep. 1S5C,, 38, 1857. Sissi-
ton.-Nieollet, Ren. on Up|)er Miss. R., 13, 1843.
Siaaitonga.-Sehooferaft, Trav., 307, 1821. Sissi-
t wan. — Kniiiscy in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1849 75 1850
SiaUaoona.-royntr, Lost Trappers, 70, 1847^
BiaUaoone.-I/.wis and Clark. Exped., i, 62, 1814
BtaUma—Balbl. Atlas Etlnu.gr., 55, 1826 Si-
-Rnmscy in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1S49, 74, Is5()
RongMketona-DomciH-ch, Deserts N. Am. n 26
Bongaakicona.-Du I.uth (1679) quoted .v
Sueur (1700) in M!! w v"'l iv^'v 1 8onga8q.l"ton8< ~L5!
kona. -Du I |,ut i ItiTni j'n M,i'rgr'y, Dec., VI, SKSsJi
larns. Coll. Voy. and Trav.. i. mm,'
,
»Vrr»i(n;xy| jn \
i-^-i Boanatikoi
K^tona.-ranoman.NewVoy.,1:;
BougMkicon..-!,,, Lnth <1.;79) in N."Y
^Hr^^lt?!^
8.n,..l,k.n.-Kr,,,,l,.lii,, ill 'u',1
. i RnnW«.lr ;»«-. i ..i . -'"••' ui
important tribe at one time, as Haw r.,
the chief head stream of Cape Fear r.,
derives its name from them, and the
site of their former village, known in 1728
as Haw (Jld Fields, was noted as the largest
body of fertile land in all that region. It
was probably situated about the present
Saxapahaw on Haw r., in the lower part
of Alamance co., N. C. They were men
tioned by Lawson in 1701, but he did not
meet them. Nothing more is known of
them beyond the general statement that
they and other tribes of the region joined
the Yamasee against the English in the
war of 1715. (j. M.)
Sauxpa.— Vandera (1569) in Smith Colce. Doc.
Flu., 17, 1857 (probably identical). Saxapahaw. —
Bo wen, Map Brit. Am. Plantations, 1760. Sippa-
haws.— Martin, Hist. No. Car., 1,129, 1829. Sissipa-
hau.— Lawson (1701), Hist, Carolina, 94, 1860.
Sissispahaws.— Latham, Varieties of Man, 334, 1850.
Sisuch. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sisuchi. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Ines mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. (Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861). Cf. Lisuchu, Smlhii.
Sitaptapa (Si-td'p-td-pd). A former
Chumashan village on or near the site of
the present town of Nordhoff, Ventura
co., Cal. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Sitarky. A former Seminole village be
tween Camp Izard and Ft King, w. Fla. ;
doubtless named from its chief.
Sitarky's. — H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess., map,
768-769, 1838.
Sitiku (81'tikti,', or S&'t>i,' ) . A former
Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee
r., at the entrance of Citico cr., in Mon
roe co., Tenn. The name, which can not
be translated, is commonly spelled Citico,
but appears also as Sattiquo, Settico, Set-
tacoo, Sette, Sittiquo, etc. — Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 531, 1900.
Settacoo. — Timb'erlake, Memoirs, map, 1765. Set
te.— Bartrarn, Travels, 371, 1792 (identical?). Sit
tiquo.— Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A.E.,142, 1887.
Sitintajea. A former rancheria con
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran
cisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Sitka (prob. meaning 'on Shi,' the na
tive name of Baranof id.). A Tlingit
tribe, named from their principal town,
on the w. coast of Baranof id., Alaska.
Their territory extends over all of this
island and over the southern part of Chi-
chagof. Pop. 721 in 1880, of whom 540
were in Sitka town; 815 in 1890. For
mer towns in the Sitka territory were
Dahet, Keshkunuwu, Kona, Kustahek-
daan, Tlanak, and Tluhashaiyikan. Sil
ver Bay was a summer camp. Social
divisions were Kagwantan, Katagwadi,
Katkaayi, Kiksadi, Kokhittan, and
Tluknahadi. See Old Sitka. (.I.R.S.)
S-chitcha-chon.— LangsdorfT, Voy., IT, 128, 1814.
BULL. 30]
SITKOEDI SITTING BULL
583
Schltka.— Holmberg, Ethnol. Skizz., map, 142,1855.
Schitka-kon. — Krause, 'Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885
Schitkhakhoan.— Ibid., 11. Seethenskie.— Elliott,
Cond. Aff. Alaska, 227, 1875 (transliterated from
Veniaminoff). Sitca. — Latham in Jour. Ethnol
Soc. Lond., i, 163, 1848. Sitcha. — Holmberg,
Ethnol. Skizz., map, 142, 1855. Sitka-kwan — Dall
in Proc. A. A. A. S. 1869, 269, 1870. Sitka-qwan.—
Emmons in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., in 232
1903. Sitkas.— Colyer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 572,
1870. Sitkhinskoe. — Veniaminoff, Zapiski. 11, pt.
Ill, 30, 1840.
Sitkoedi (Sltiqoe'di, 'people of Sitko').
A division of the Tlingit at Sumdum,
Alaska, of the Wolf phratry. (j. R. s. )
Sitlintaj. A former rancheria con
nected with Dolores mission, San Fran
cisco, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
18, 1861.
Sitnazuak. A village of the Kaviagmiut
Eskimo w. of C. Nome, Alaska; pop. 20 in
1880.
Chitashuak. — Jackson in Rep. Bur. of Ed., map,
1894. Chitnashuak.— Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 11, 1884.
Sitolo. A former Chumashan village
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.
Sautatho.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18 1861
Sitolo. -Ibid.
Sitsime. Said to be the name applied
to themselves by the inhabitants of the
Keresan (Queres) pueblos of A coma and
Laguna (q. v. ), with their outlying vil
lages, w. central N. Mexico. Thelanguage
of these pueblos differs slightly in dialect
from that of the Rio Grande Queres, as
wrell as from each other.
Kan-ayko.— Loew (1876) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
vn, 345, 1879 (misprint n for u; cf. Lnguna)
Kawaiko.— Ibid. ,418. Sis-stsi-me.— Ibid., 345. Si-
stsi-me. — Loew in Ann. Re*p. Wheeler Surv., app.
LL., 178, 1875. Sitsime. — Loew in Wheeler Surv.
Rep., vn, 418, 1879. Tse-mo-e.— Ibid., 339 (another
form ) .
Sits-in-the -Middle. See Many Horses.
Sitting Bull (Tata^ka Yotan'ka, 'sitting
buffalo bull'). A noted Sioux warrior
and tribal leader of the HunkpapaTeton
division, born on Grand r., S. Dak., in
1834, his father being Sitting Bull, alias
Four Horns, a subchief. ^As a boy he
was first known as Jumping Badger. He
manifested hunting ability when but 10
years of age, in the pursuit of buffalo
calves. When he was 14 he accom
panied his father on the warpath against
the Crows and counted his first coup on
the body of a fallen enemy. On the
return of the party his father made a
feast, gave away many horses, and an
nounced that his son had won the right
to be known henceforth by his own name.
According to the native interpretation of a
Dakota winter count his name was Four
Horn, and was changed to Sitting Bull
when he ' ' made medicine " in 1857. The
name is quite common among the Plains
tribes. He rapidly acquired influence in
hisownband,beingespecially skilful in the
character of peacemaker. He took an
active part in the Plains wars of the '60' s,
and first became widelv known to the
whites in I860, when he led a memorable
raid against Ft Buford. Sitting Bull was
on the warpath with his band of follow
ers from various tribes almost continu
ously from 1869 to 1876, either raid
ing the frontier posts or making war
on the Crows or the Shoshoni, espe
cially the former. His autographic
pictorial record in the Army Medical Mu
seum at Washington refers chiefly to con
tests with the Crows and to horse stealing.
SITTING BULL
to go
1876 led Gen. Sheridan to begin against
him and his followers the campaign which
resulted in the surprise and annihilation
of Custer's troop on Little Bighorn r.,
Mont., in June. During this battle, in
which 2,500 to 3,000 Indian warriors were
engaged, Sitting Bull was in the hills
"making medicine," and his accurate
foretelling of the battle enabled him "to
come out of the affair with higher honor
than he possessed when he went into it"
(McLaughlin). After this fight the hos-
tiles separated into two parties. Sitting
Bull, in command of the western party,
was attacked by Gen. Miles and routed ;
a large number of his followers sur
rendered, but the remainder of the band,
including Sitting Bull himself, escaped to
Canada, where they remained until 1881,
when he surrendered at Ft Buford under
promiseof amnestyandwas confined at F
Randall until 1883" Although lie had sur
rendered and gone upon a reservation,
584
SITTINTAC— SIVINGANKK
[B. A. E.
. r.ull continued unreconciled.
,'• through his intluence that the
ou; 'refused to K>11 their land in 1888;
,,1 it was at his camp at Standing Rock
vncv and at his invitation that Kicking
vir or."ini/ed the first Ghost dance on
the reservation. The demand for his ar-
re<t w-is followed l>y an attempt on the
part of some of his people to rescue him,
luring which he was shot and kil ed by
<«.r"e-inN Red Tomahawk and Bullhead
of the Indian police, Dec. 15, 1S90. His
son Crow Foot, and several others, with
«ix of the Indian police, were also killed
in the simple. Although a chief by in
heritance, it was rather Sitting Bull's suc
cess as an organi/er and his later reputa
tion as a sacred dreamer that brought
him into prominence. According to
McUitiL'hlin. "his accuracy of judgment,
knowledge of men, a student-like disposi
tion toohserve natural phenomena, and a
deep insi-jht into affairs among Indians
and Mich white people as he came into
contact with, made his stock in trade, and
hemade 'goodmedicine.'" lie-stood well
atuonir his o\\ n people, and was respected
for his generosity, quiet disposition, and
steadfast a«lherence to Indian ideals. He
hud two wives at the time of his death
(one of whom was known as Pretty
IMumei, and was. the lather of 9 children.
His eldest son was called Louis.
Consult I Minn, Massacres of the Mts.,
lKs»i; Finerty, War Path and Bivouac,
1S90; VY. F.Johnson, Life of Sitting Bull,
1*91: MeLauuldin, My Friend the In
dian. ItMd; Mooiu.yin J4th Rep. B. A. K.,
1s' 0; Walker, Campaigns of ( ieneral Cus-
UT and Surrender of Sitting Hull, 1SS1.
Sittintac. A former rancheria con
nect, -d with Holores mission, San Fran-
cis-o, Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct.
Situchi. A former Chumashan village
'ituated near Santa hu's mission, Santa
liarhara <•«.., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. IS. ISfJL
Siuktan. A Chumashan village given by
Taylor as having been situated near Santa
hi'-* mis-ion. Santa Harbara co., Cal.,
and -aid by the Ventura Indians to have
l*-en on the harbor of Santa Harbara
8*yuktoon. -Taylor in <ul. Kuniu-r. May 4 I860
W-ttk-taD.-H.-n^haw. Mui-nav.-inurii MS. vocub.i
Siopam '..r Suipiuu?). A tribe met by
Buenaventura yOlivaresand Fr
«'-:i in Apr. 17()i), at San Pedro
San Antonio, Texas. The ran-
i which they were liviii" w-is
"f this tribe, Chaulamas, and
un«-.«, and was estimated bv Fr
-aa. ].(^»,)(.rHms. (The(;haula-
••; probablv tl,« Xara.nes, for in
•"» "f that day r/i and r, as well
'••I r, \sere frequently interchange-
f-reover this was the home of
in< A a rauie*. i j ji(. i ';.,. . . . , i (_ ,
accompanied the padres from Medina r.,
remained at the rancheria when the lat
ter continued their journey northeast
ward (Fray Isidro Felis de Espinosa
Diario, 1700, MS). "When the mission
aries returned a few days later the ran-
cherias had been moved down-stream,
an indication of the unfixed character of
their villages. The tribe is perhaps the
same as the Siguipam, of the Texas coast
country, who later were at San Francisco
de la Espada mission. In 1754 a portion
of the tribe deserted to the Rio Grande
missions, but were brought back by Fr.
Bartholome (Jarcia (MS. in Arch. Col.
Santa Cruz, K. Leg. 19, no. 34). See
tieguipam. (H. E. B.)
Siuslaw. A small Yakonan tribe for
merly living on and near Siuslaw r.,
w. Oreg. It is now nearly extinct,
a few survivors only being on the
Siletz res. The following were the for
mer villages of the Siuslaw as ascertained
bv Dorsey in 1884 (Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in,* 230, 1890): Khaikuchum,
Khachtais, Hauwiyat, Kumiyus, Kha-
lakw, Khakhaicb, Hilakwitiyus, Thla-
chaus, Kwsichiclm, Mithlausmintthai,
Stthukbwich, Chinmksaich, Waitus,
Shkutch, Paauwis, Pilumas, Tiekwachi,
Kumkwu, Tsatauwis, Kwuskwemus,
Kwulhauunnich, Thlekuaus, Kwultsaiya,
Pithlkwutsiaus, Wetsiaus, Kuskussu,
Kupimithlta, Tsahais, Matsnikth, Pia,
Khaiyuniit.u, Yukhwustitu, Kwunnumis,
Tsiekhaweyathl.
Cai-yu'-cla. — Dorsey, Alsca MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
18*4 (Alsea name). K'9u-qwic' ^unne.— Dorsey,
Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1X84 (Nal-
tunne iianu1 ). K'qlo-qwec ;unag.— Dorsey, Chasta
Costa MS. vocHb., B. A. E., 1884 (Chastacosta
name) . Linslow.— Drew (1855) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
93, 84th Conif., 1st scss., 94, 1856. Sainstkla.—
Hale inWilkes Expl.Exped., VI.204, 1846. Saius-
tkla,— Ibid., '2'2\. Sai-yu'-ala-me' ^unne.— Dorsey,
Ohctco MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Chetco name).
Sai-yus'-t'9u-me' ^unne.— Dorsey, Naltdnnetunnfi
MS. vocalj., B. A.E.,1884(Naltunnename). Bali-
utla. — I'urker, Journal, 257, 1840. Sayonstla.—
Framboise quoti'd by Gnirdner (1835) in Jour.
Geo«. Hoc. Loud., XI, 255, 1841. Sayousla.— Brooks
in Ind. Aff. Hep. 18(12, 299, 18(13. Sayouslaw.— Ind.
AiY. Rep.. I79.18(;r>. Sayuskla.— Gatschet inGlobus,
xxxv, no. n, ins, 1879. Sayustkla.— Gatschet in
Bench, Ind. Misc., 441, 1877. Scinslaw.— Many-
penny (1850) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Contf., 3d
BCSS., 9, 1857. Sciuslau.—Gibbs,Obs. on Coast Tribes
of Oreg., MS., B. A. E. Seinslaw Eneas.— Dole in
Ind. AiY. Kep., 220, 18G1. Senslaw Eneas.— Ibid.,
18(13, 510, 18fi4. Senslaws. — Ibid., 1857, 321, 1858.
Sheastuckles. — Lewis and (Mark, Exped., IT, 474,
1814. Sheastukles.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 371,
1822. Shiastuckles.— Lewis and Clark, Exped., II,
118, 1814. Sinselan.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 62, 1868.
Sinselano. — Ibid., 1871, 682, 1872. Sinselau.— Ibid.,
18(17,67, 1868. Sinselaws. — Harvey, ibid., ]863, 79,
1861. Siouslaws,— H. R. Rep. 98, 42d Con*?.. 3d
sess., 428, 1873. Siusclau. — Gibbs, Obs. on Coast
Tribes of Ore.u., MS., B. A. E. Siuselaws.— Ind.
An". Rep., 170,' 1865. Siuslaw.— Drew, ibid., 1857,
359, 18f),x. Suislaws.— Bancroft, Nat. Races., i, 250,
1882. Syouslaws.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856. 106, 1857.
Tsana-utaam'im.— Gatschet, Lakmint MR., B. A.E.,
105 (Lakniiut name). Tsashtlas.— Domenech,
Deserts, i, mnp, I860.
Sivinganek. A village of the Anpinag-
Kskiino in Serniilik fjord, E.
BULL. 30]
SIVTNGARNARSIK SKAIAKOS
585
Greenland; pop. 31 in 1884.— Meddelel-
ser om Gronland, x, map, 1888.
Sivingarnarsik. A village of the Ang-
magsalingmiut Eskimo in Sermilik fjord,
E. Greenland; pop. 31 in 1884.
Sivinganarsik. — Meduelelser om Gronland x
map, 1888. Sivingarnasik.— Ibid., expl. of map. '
Siwanoy (from their having been a sea-
coast people, their name may be a cor
ruption of Siwanak, 'salt people,' a dia
lectic form of Suwanak, a name applied by
the Delawares to the English. — Gerard).
One of the principal tribes of the Wap-
pinger confederacy, formerly living along
the N. shore of Long Island sd. from New
York to Nonvalk, Conn., and inland as
far at least as White Plains. They were
one of the seven tribes of the seacoast and
had a number of villages, the principal
one in 1640 being Poningo. ( j. M. )
Sewonkeeg.— Owaneco (1700) in N. Y. Doc Col
Hist., iv, 614, 1854 (trans.: -western Indians').
Siwanoos.— De Laet (1633) in N. Y. Hist Soc
Coll., 2d s., I, 296, 1841. Siwanoys.— Ruttenber,
Tribes -Hudson R., dl, 1K72. Sywanois.— Map of
1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 13, 1856.
Siwapi. The Sage (Chrysolhamnus ho-
wardn) clan of the Patki (Water-house)
phratry of the Hopi.
Shiwahpi.— Voth, Hopi Proper Names, 105, 1905.
Si-vwa'-pi.— Stephen iu 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
Sivwapi winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B A E
583, 1900 (•innwu='c]sint-).
Siwim Pakan. A former Maidu village
a few miles N. of Kelsey, Eldorado co.,
Cal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,,
xvn, map, 1905.
Six. See tShakopee.
Siyante. A former Mi wok village on
Tuolumne r., Tuolumne co., Cal.
Li-yan-to.— Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec. sess., 252, 1853. Segantes.— Ibid., 69. Si-yan-
te.— Johnson in Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, iv, 407,
1854. Si-yan-ti. — Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc 61
32d Cong., 1st sess., 22, 1852. Si-yau-te.— MrKee
et al. (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec.
sess., 74, 1853. Typoxies.— Johnson in Schoolcraft,
op. cit. (so called from their chief).
Siyita (Siyi'ta). A Cowichan tribe
whose village wasSkuhamen, at Agassiz,
on lower Eraser r., Brit. Col. — Boas in
64th Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Skaddal. A tribe numbering 200 per
son's, found by Lewis and Clark in 1806
on Cataract (Klikitat) r., 25 m. N. of Big
Narrows, in the present Washington, and
mentioned by Robertson in 1846, under
the name Saddals, as numbering 400.
They subsisted by hunting deer and elk,
and traded with the Kneeshur and
Skilloot for prepared fish. Classed by
Mooney as a division of the Pisquows
living about Boston cr. and Kahchass
lake, at the head of Yakima r.
Lower Yakima.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417,
1855. Saddals.— Robertson (1846) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1848. Scad-dais.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., Cones ed., m, 958, 1893.
Skaddal.— Ibid., Allen ed., n, 475, 1814. Skaddals
nation.— Ibid., Coues ed., in, 1255, 1893. Skaddat.—
Clark (1S06) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv,
311, 1905. Skad-dats.— Ibid., 307. Skad-datts.—
Ibid., 296. Ska'utal. — Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 736, 1896.
Skae (Sqa-i). A Haida town of the
Kaidju-kegawai, formerly close to C St
James, at the s. end of Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. It is said to have been
so named because its inhabitants here
skinned the sea lions which they killed
on the Isles Kerouart— Swanton. Cont.
Haida, 277, 1905.
Skagit. A body of Salish on a river of the
same name in Washington, particularly
about its mouth, and on the middle por
tion of Whidbey id., especially at Penn's
cove. According to Gibbs the population
of the Skagit proper in 1853 was about
300. They are now on Swinomish res.
Wash. Gibbs makes this division includi
the Kikiallu, Nukwatsamish, Towahha,
Smalihu, Sakumehu, Miskaiwhu, Miseek-
wigweelis, Swinamish, and Skwomaimsh;
but probably nothing more is meant by
this classification than that the dialects of
the several divisions were nearly related
and the geographical position close.
Nothing like political union appears to
have existed among them.
Hum-a-luh.— Mackay <jiiotrd by Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n. 7, 1891 r the people' • own
name). Sachet.— \Vilke<. U. S. Expl. Exped., iv,
149, 1814. Sacket.— I)e Smet, Oregon Miss ,' 34]
1847. Scad-jat.— Mallet in Ind. AiY. Rep., 19*, 1877.
Scatchae.— Gibbs (misquoting Wilkes) in Pac.
R. R. Rep., i. 435. 1855. Scatchat.— Stevens in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 459. 1854. Shatchet.— Earn ham, Travels,
111. 1813. Skadjats.— De Sniet, Oregon Miss., 61,
1817. Skadjets.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 701,
1857. Skagats. — Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc fv> 31st
Cong.. 1st sess., 173. 1850. Skaget.— Hill in II. R.
Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 79. 1857. Skagit —
Gibbs in L'ae. R. R. Rep., i, 433, 185"). Sk'a'-jub —
McCaw, Puyallup MS. vocab., B. A. K., 1X85
(Puyallup name).
Skagway ( (.'tjftyne', a term that does not
l)ear popular interpretation). A former
Chilkat town at the head of Lynn canal,
now noted as the terminus of the Yukon
and White Horse railroad.
Cqague'.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Schkague. — Kranse (188J) quoted by Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 580, 1906. Sbkagway.— Nichols (1891),
ibid. Skaguay, — Baker, ibid. Skagwa. — Ibid.
Skahakmehu ('numerous tribe'). A
Salish division that resided where the
Port Madison (Wash.) mill now stands,
but now on Port Madison res.
Ska-hak-bush.— Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198,
1877. Ska-hak-mehu. — Boulet in letter, Mar. 22,
1886.
Skahasegao (Ska-hase'-ga-o). An an
cient Seneca village on the site of Lima,
Livingston co., ]Sr. Y. — Morgan, League
Iroq., 314, 468, 1851.
Skahene-hadai {Sqahe'ne era' da- i, 'Ska
river people'). A subdivision of the
Chaahl-lanas, a Haida family of the Eairle
clan living in Alaska. Skahene is said to
mean, inTlingit, ' to cry over a river, 'and
it is related thatatatime when this branch
was almost exterminated they went up
on a mountain above this river and
cried. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Skaiakos (Sqal'aQos). A Seechelt sept
with many settlements but no fixed
f>s<>
SKAIALO SKAN1ADARIIO
[B. A. E.
iilMxiV i Hill-Tout in .lour. Anthr. Inst.,
*>3 i'»04 , h.rgeneral habitat g&SeecheU.
"Skaialo (Sqaurio). A Chilliwack vil-
\w in - British Columbia, with Ib mhab-
HI Ind \ff . *•-.», 1. qua.-., . ,
lio'lS'l. Bquihala.— Ibid.,74, 1878.
Skaiametl. A Kwantlen village at New
\Vwtniinster, on Fraserr., Brit. Col. Pop.
4.") in ItHW, including Kikait.
Hew Weitmiiwter.-Oiu. Ind. AIT., pt. II, 72, 1D02.
Syai'imKtl.-mil Tout in Etlniol. Surv. Can. 54,
l>«rj Ice'UtlEf.-BoasinKepvB. A. A.S., 454,1894.
Skaiets ( Sijni'M* ) . A K wantlen village
on Stave r., an at fluent of lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv.
Can., M, 190L'.
Ska'schiltmsh. A Salish division liv
ing, according toCiibhs, at the old Chim-
akum mission on Spokane r., Wash.
Pop. of " Lower Spokan," 801 in 1908.
ChfkaMchee.— Hiinrrott. Nat. Races, i, 31f>, 1H74.
Che-kisi-chee.— Winans in I ml. An". Rep., '23. 1870.
Lower Spokan. -Ind. AIT. Rep., 102, 1H01 Lower
Spokane*.— Winans, op. eit. Skai-schil-t'nish.—
liil.ti-in I'M: K. R. K»-p- '• 414. l,v>5.
Skaito. A camp on the w. coast of the
(^ueen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., occupied
by Haida at the time of the gold excite
ment at Gold Harbor in 1852-60. It is
sometimes spoken of erroneously as a town
ami confused with Kaisun and Chaahl.
K&i-»hun.-l>a\vson, Q. Charlotte Ms., ItlSB, map.,
1*7^ < mi-applied i. Sqai'-tao.— Swanton, Cont.
lUidu. •>«>. lyur>. Tlg-a'it.-Boas, l"2t\i Rep. X. W.
Tril>«-i. Can., i!l, ixys (misapplied).
Skakaiek (Kqiifjni'Ek). A Squawmish
village cnnimunity on the right bank of
S|ua\vmisht r., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in
Hep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, I'.HH).
Skakhaus i S}:'<t'-</iinx) . A Kuitsh village'
nn lower Uiup<|ua r., Oreg.— Dorsey in
.lour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 2)U, 181)0.
Skaleksum. The Luuiini name of one
of their temporary fishing villages on the
-ide of Lummi id., Whatcom co.
\Va«h.
8kil«kiun.-(iib^, MS. „„. 21s, ». ,\. K. Sky-lak-
^^'"^'"^'J1' " K. Kx. Due. 37, 31th Cong.,
Skamoynumachs (Ska-moy-num-acJu).
y KOSH (Advent., 289, 1849) as
the ( )kinagan tribes, but the name
.* not met with elsewhere.
Skanahwahti ('beyond the stream.'—
An Onondaga, known gener-
Mo tlu- wl.iU-H as John Buck, the fire-
:<*t»'r of his tribe in Canada; died about
Brantforcl, Ontario. He gave
Hale valuable aid in preparing
• Iro<,uo,H B<K,k of Rites (1883 and
"'•'• .-^teemed. He was official
Interpreter of the tribal wam
pum. S-e Mvnu/a/ra/;. (W M H x
Bkanapa. A ormer Choctaw ' town
Skanapa.— d'Anville's map in Hamilton, Colonial
Mobile, l"iS, 1897. Skenappa.— Halbert, op. eit.
Skunnepaw.— West Florida Map, ca. 1775.
Skandawati ('beyond the stream').
An Onondaga chief, of the Turtle clan,
who led an embassy to the Hurons in
Oct. 1647. He returned 15 Huron pris
oners and bore 7 great belts. Early in
the following year the Hurons sent a new
embassy, and Skandawati and another
remained as hostages. The Mohawk de
stroyed the party, and Skandawati was
so mortified that 'he killed himself. The
other had a like sense of honor, but was
less rash. His name appears also as
Scandaouati (Jes. Rel. 1648, 56, 1858)
and Scandawati ( Hale, Iroq. Book Rites,
160,1883). Cf. Skanahwahti. (W.M.B.)
Skaniadariio (Seneca: S'kaniadai'io' , 'it
is a very line lake,' commonly rendered
"Handsome Lake"). A former federal
chief of the Seneca; born at the village
of Ganawagus, near Avon, in the Gene-
see valley, N. Y., about 1735; died at
Onondaga, near Syracuse, in 1815. By
birth he belonged to the Turtle clan, and
was a half-brother of Cornplanter (q. v.)
on his father's side. Although thus close
ly related to Cornplanter, he did not,
like his illustrious half-brother, acquire
marked distinction during the American
Revolution, which was one of the most
trying periods in the history of the
Seneca and their confederates. On the
contrary, the greater part of his life
was spent in dissipation and idleness;
but late in life, realizing that the worst
curse of his race was the evil of drunken
ness and the traffic in liquor, he sought
to establish a better system of morals
among bis people, who were then pass
ing through a transition period between
their ancient mode of life and modern
civili/ation. His precepts and teachings,
based largely on the ancient custom and
faith, but recast to adjust them to the
new conditions, contemplated the regula
tion of family life by pointing out the
respect and duties that should sub-ist
between husband and wife and between
parents and children, and the need of
chastity and continence, and by the in
culcation of habits of industry and thrift.
About 1790, while living at Connewango
on Allegheny r., at Warren, Pa., Skani
adariio was prostrated, it is said, by epi
lepsy and partial paralysis. For four
years he lay suffering, and having lost all
hope of recovery, resigned himself to
death. According to his own story, one
afternoon he heard voices calling him
out. He arose in spirit and went out
side, where, at a short distance from the
house among some shrubbery, he saw
four spirits in human shape, who assured
him that they were merely messengers to
him from the Artificer of Life. Of these,
three bore shrubs in their hands, on
BULL. 30]
SK ANN A YUTEN ATE SKEAKUNTS
587
which hung several kinds of fruit, which
he was told to eat, when he was at once
restored by their magical efficacy.
Thereupon the messengers revealed to
him by means of a great number of pre
cepts the will of the Artificer of Life, on
a variety of subjects; he was further told
to promulgate these teachings among the
tribes of the Iroquois, and was led by the
messengers into the white man's hell, in
order to permit him to witness the pun
ishments that are in store for the lawless
and the drunkard, the better to enable
him to warn his people of the need of
reform. The watchers at his bedside
thought he was dead, but after a long
trance he suddenly arose, and from that
time rapidly recovered health. He vis
ited the several Iroquois villages from
year to year, preaching his new doc
trines with power and eloquence. It is
reported that many so-called pagans gave
up their dissolute habits, becoming sober
and moral men and women, among whom
"discord and contention gave place to
harmony and order, and vagrancy and
sloth to ambition and industry." It was
this reformed religion of Handsome
Lake, or the so-called paganism of the
modern Iroquois, that has so steadfastly
resisted the advance of Christianity and
education among the Iroquois tribes. At
the present time the seat of this faith is
in Canada, on the Grand River res.,
where it has about 1,200 adherents; but
there are small bodies who still profess
to follow the precepts of Handsome Lake
dwelling on the Cattaraugus and the
Allegany res., and on the Onondaga
res. in New York. Each autumn these
"pagans" assemble to hear the doctrines
of Skaniadariio preached to them. In
1802, Skaniadariio with a number of as
sociates visited Washington to explain to
President Jefferson the nature of their
doctrine in order to receive recognition
of it by the Government for the purpose
of counteracting the inroads of Christian
ity. The President, through the Secre
tary of War, commended the new doc
trines in a letter, which was mistaken by
the Seneca for a license permitting Ska
niadariio to preach his new faith to the
Indians. (j. N. B. H.)
Skannayutenate (probably from Skane-
nyute' , 'rock again protrudes.' — Hewitt).
A Cayuga village, destroyed by Gen.
Sullivan in 1779. It was on the w. side
of Cayuga lake, N. E. of the present
village of Canoga, Seneca co., N. Y., and
nearly opposite the Cayuga towns on the
E. The lake is narrow there, and the Ca
yuga occupied both shores, (w. M. B.)
Skanowethltunne (Ska-no' -weql idn'rM).
Given as a Takelma band or village on
the s. side of Rogue r., Oreg.— Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 235, 1890.
Skanuka ( Sxa-nu-xa) . A name applied
by Dawson (Queen Charlotte Ids., 134,
1880) to one of the four clans into which
he erroneously supposed the Haida to be
divided. It may be otherwise spelled
Sg'anag'wa, and is the native term for
"supernatural power." Dawson trans
lates it "killer- whale," but the more
usual name for the killer-whale is sg'arut,
though this animal was indeed so named
because it wras held to be supernatural.
Dawson' s mi stake arose from the fact that
the Tsimshian of the mainland opposite
are divided into four clans, and among the
Haida the killer-whale is a very impor
tant crest belonging to one of the two
clans. (j. K. s. )
Skaos (Sq/a'os, probably 'salmonberry
bushes'). A Haida town of the Sagua-
lanas family at the entrance to Naden
harbor, Graham id., Brit. Col. — Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Skappa ('sandy land'). A Ntlakya-
pamuk village 011 the E. bank of Fraser r.,
near Boston Bar, Brit. Col. Pop. 17 in 1909.
Sk-apa.— Hill-Tout in Hep. Ethnol. Snrv. Can., 4,
1899. Skappah.— Can. Ind. Ail'., 309, 1S79. Ske-
? ah.— Ibid., 78, 1878. Skopah.— Brit. Col. map,
nd. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Skuppa.— Can. Ind. Ail.
Rep. 1904, sec. n, 71, 1905. Skuppah.— Ibid., map,
1891.
Skasahah. A band of Cowichan on
Vancouver id., numbering 20 in 1882,
the last time their name appears.
Ska-sah-ah.— Can. Ind. Ail., 258, 1882.
Skatalis. An Ahtena village near the
mouth of Copper r., Alaska; probably
the original Alaganik.
Sakhalis.— Allen, Rep. on Alaska, 38, 1S87. Ska
talis.— Ibid., 120.
Skatehook (from peskatckuk, 'at the river
fork.'— Gerard). A Westenhuck village
on Housatonic r. near the present Shef
field, Berkshire co., Mass. In 1736 the
inhabitants removed to Stockbridge, a
few miles up the river.
Skatehook.— Barber, Hist. Coll. Mass., 91, 1841.
Statehook.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 209, 182-1.
Skauishan. A Squawmish village com
munity on the right bank of Squawmisht
r., w. Brit. Col.
Skaocin.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887, 'Skaui'can.—
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skaukel. A Chilliwack village in s.
British Columbia, with 30 inhabitants in
1909.
Skauke'l —Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
4 1902 Skokale.— Can. Ind. Aff., 316, isso. Sko-
lale— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1S72.
Skulkayn.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 45, 1909. Skul-
kayu.— Ibid., pt. n, 160, 1901.
Skauton. A village near Sandwich,
Barnstable co., Mass., in 1685. It seems
to have been on Buzzards bay, and was
probably subject to either the Wampa-
noag or the Nauset— Hinckley (1685) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v, 133, 1861.
Skeakunts ( Sk'e'akunts). A Squawmish
village community on Burrard inlet, Brit,
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900.
588
iKEAWATSUT SKIOHISTAff
[B. A.
Skeawatsut (Sk?<n'',,*ut). A Squaw-
mi-h villa-e community at Pt Atkinson,
K Mdeof llowesd.. P.rit. Col. — 1 lill-Tout
in'K,p.Urit.A.A.S..474, 1900
Skecheramouse. A tormer division ot
the Sali>h livinir on the Colville trail,
Wash. Ste\ens' calls them a band of
Ww-chfi-a-moute.-<iibbs in 1'a.-. K. K. Rep. I.
•41-J lv'.r-> Ske-cher-a-mouse.— Stevens m Ina. An.
Kt-p . 1-*.'. l-'-l.
Skedans (corrupted from Gidansta,
•from his daughter,' the name of its
chief'. An important Haida town of the
Kai.'ials-keLra\vai family, formerly on a
point of land \\hich extends into Hecate
«-tr. from the K. end of Louise id., Queen
Charlotte ids., IJrit. Col. The town was
knoun to its inhabitants as Kona or
Huadji-lanas. They were always on the
IH-M of terms \\ ith those of the Tsimshian
town of Kitkatla, whence they imported
inanv new customs and stories into the
Haiiia country. John Work, lS3t)-41,
as-iirned to this t<»wn 30 houses and 738
inhabitants. The old people remember
L'7 houses; in Is7s Dawson noted about 16
luniks. It has been abandoned for sev
eral years, though a number of house-
M.lcs are still standing. (.1. K. s. )
Kiddan. — Keanein Stan ford, dun fiend., app.,473,
l->. Koona.— Swan in Sniitlisi.n. Cont., xxi, o,
1-7., K'u'na.— l',..as, r_'th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
24.1*'.'". Kwun Haade.— Harrison in 1'roe. Roy.
H\ <'an.. -•(•. n, r.'n, is'.Ci. ft !6'na.—S wanton,
ii«la, '_'7\ I'.HI.'I. Skedans. — Dawson, (^.
<lv, ic-.m, l.ssn. Skeeidans.— Schoolcraft
i'!.Trit»-v, \. KI, lsi.r). Skidans.— Boas, op. cit.
!'r->iii Davvsonj. Skidanst.— Harrison,
Skiddan. — I'oole. C^. Cliarlotte Ids., 3U9,
Xu'.vdji lnaga'-i.— Swanton, op. tit., 120.
Skeinah >. .-oiitr. of rnnkiniyl). A Cher-
ok«-t- settlfiiH-nt on Toccoa r., inthepres-
Fanninco., N. ( ia., about the period of
• val of the tribe in ls;j{). From a
cunfiisionof the name with the Cherokee
'/, an e\ il spirit or malevolent ghost,
t h:i- sometimes been rendered "Devil
Town."
Bkekaitin (XkKkn'li;,,, 'place of coining
•r reaching the top'). A vil-
the l'pp«.r Fraser band of Ntlak-
i, on the \v. side of Fraser r
43 m. above Lvtton, P.rit. Col.
<-an ^ *¥s**j 8kFk0''Vn '•'• '"' .1<:tllll<)1- >Surv-
Bkclautuk (.si/A-/, >n™Q, <IiainttMl h()u ,
on acrount ot ;l painted j,ost in a llnlli
Skeleton S-e Anntnmy.
^StSS"
Skena (Sqe'na'). A Plaidatown promi
nent in the family stories, situated just s.
of Sand Spit pt., Moresby id., Brit. Col.
According to tradition it was composed of
5 rows of houses, each occupied by a single
family of the Raven clan. These 5 are
said to have been the Tadji-lanas, Kuna-
lanas, Yaku-lanas, Koetas, and Stlenga-
lanas. The Daiyuahl-lanas claimed that
their own chief was chief of the town. —
Swimton, Cont. Haida, 279, 1905.
Skenandoa (Skennon'don', 'deer.' —
Hewitt). A noted Oneida chief who
died at Oneida Castle, Try on co., N. Y.,
Mar. 11, 1816, reputed to be 100 years of
age; in all probability, however, he was
not so old, otherwise he would have
been nearly 70 years of age before ap
pearing in history. He is described as a
tall, robust man of intelligent appearance.
During the first part of his life he was
addicted to drink. In 1775, while at
Albany attending to business in behalf
of his' tribe, he became drunk and the
next morning found himself in the street,
everything of value, including the sign
of his chieftainship, having been taken
from him. Feeling the disgrace, he re
solved never again to become intoxicated,
a resolution which he strictly maintained
during his remaining years. He seems
to have been reformed and brought into
the church chiefly through the influence
of Rev. Samuel Kirkland, missionary to
the Oneida, to wThom Skenandoa was so
greatly attached that he asked to be
buried by the side of the latter in the
cemetery at Clinton, N. Y. He was the
friend of the colonists previous to the
Revolution, and during the war staunchly
espoused the cause of the people of the
United States. He watched and aided in
repelling Canadian invasions, and on one
occasion preserved from massacre the
people of the settlements at German
Flats, Herkimer co., N. Y. It was
chiefly through his influence that the
Oneida declaration of neutrality in the
Revolutionary war was, issued 'in May
1775, bearing the names of Skenandoa
(Johnko' Skeanendon) and eleven other
principal men of the tribe (Stone, Life of
Brant, i, 63, 1838). His name in various
forms is signed, always by his mark, to
deeds of cession, treaties, agreements, etc.,
with the state of New York between
1790 and 1811, and to the treaty with the
Tinted States, Dec. 2, 1794. He became
blind and is credited with saying that he
was ''an old hemlock, dead at the top."
Lewis II. Morgan, the ethnologist, some
times wrote under the pen-name Skenan-
doah. (c. T. AV. M. B.)
Skhakhwaiyutslu (/SVya'-^rai yn'-tslu}.
An Alsea village on the s. side of' Alsea r.,
I )reg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
230, 1890.
Skicnistan. A Shuswap village on
BULL: 30]
SKICOAK SKIDI
589
Deadman r., a N. affluent of Thompson
r., Brit. Col. Population of all Dead-
man's r. Indians, 117 in 1909.
Dead Man's Creek.— Can. Ind. Aff., 259, 1882 (in
cludes all the other Shusvvap on this river)
Sket-shiotin.— Ibid., 189, 1883. Skichistan.— Ibid.,
pt. II, 166, 1901. Ski-shis-tin.— Dawsou in Trans.
Roy. Sue. Can., sec. II, 44, 1891. Stichistan band.—
Can. liid. Aff., 240, 1902.
Skicoak (possibly a contraction of Vir
ginia Algonquian (Renape) Maskikok,
'swamp people.' — Gerard). A large vil
lage in 1584, possibly Siouan, on Roanoke
r. , about 6 days' travel above the mouth of
Albemarle sd., probably in Virginia. It
may have been identical with Occaneechi.
Skicoack.— Amadas (1585) in Smith (1629), Va..i,
83, 1819. Skicoak.— Strachey (1612), Va., 143, 1S4!>.
Skihoah.— Martin, N. C., I, 12, 1829.
Skidai-lanas (Skidd' -ild'nas, 'powerless
town-people'). A Haida family of the
Eagle clan, belonging to the geographic
group known as Gunghet-haidagai, or
Ninstints people. It is said to have been
a branch of the Gunghet-kegawai, and
owned the ancient town of Hlgadun.—
Swanton, Cont. Haida, 272, 1905.
Skidaokao (Xtt'daofjan, 'eggs of Skix-
dao'). One of the principal Haida fam
ilies of the Raven clan on Masset inlet,
Brit. Col., said to have been named from
a man called Skidao. Formerly these
people lived with several other families in
the town of Naikun, whence they moved
to Mat^et and owned the town, now
known by that name, until very recent
times. (j. K. s. )
Ski'daoqao.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Skidoukou. — Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. II, 125, 1895. Skyit1 au'k-6.— Boas, 12th Rep.
N. \V. Tribes Can., 23, 1898.
Skidegate. One of the two or three in
habited Haida towns on Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit, Col.; situated at the entrance to
an inlet of the same name on its N. shore.
The native names for this town were
Hlgaiu and Hlgagilda, Skidegate being
the corruption by whites of a name of the
chief, Sgedagits "(Sge'dagits). Anciently
owned by the Hlgaiu-lanas, it was given
over to the Gitins, according to tradition,
in payment for an injury received by a
member of the latter family. According to
John Work there were 48 houses between
the years 1836 and 1841, with 738 people.
The last row of native houses which stood
here numbered only 20, which would give
a population of 300 to 400. In 1909 there
were 239 people, living almost entirely
in houses patterned after those of the
whites. There is a Methodist mission
at Skidegate, and the Salvation Army has
some followers. All the people are nom
inally Christians. The name of this
town has been adopted to designate the
Skittagetan family (q. v. ). (.1. R- s. )
Hyo-hai-ka.— Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 165, 1880
(given as native name; possibly intended for
"Hlgai-u"). Illth-cah-getla.— Deans, Tales from
Hidery, 58, 1899. Kil-hai-oo.— Dawson, op. cit.,
165. igagi'-lda.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 279, 1905
(native name). £ga-iu'.— Ibid., 279. Lthagild.—
Harrison in Proc.' Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 125,
1895. Sketigets.— Dunn, Hist. Oregon 2S1 1844
Skid-a-gate.— Poole, Q. Charlotte Ids., soy, 1*72.
Skid-de-gates.— Dawson, op. cit., 173. Skidde-
geet.— Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Loud
I, 233, 1848. Skidegate-Haade.— Harrison in Proc
Roy. Soc. Can., SL'C. 1 1, 125, i,v>5. Skidegat' s town.—
Deans, Tales from Hidery, 4, 1899. Skidegattz
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1853. Skidigate.—
Can. Ind. AIT., 128, 1879. Skit'-a-get.— Gibbs in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 136, 1877. Skit-e-gates.—
Kane, Wand. N. Am., app., 1859. Skit-ei-get.—
Dawson, op. cit., 165. Skittagete.— Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., ir, 77, 1848. Skittagets.—
Gallatin, ibid., pt. 1, c. Skitt de gates.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 489, 1855. Skittegas.— Scouler
in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 219, 1S41. Skitte-
gata.— Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc Lond
I, 233, 1848. Skittgetta.— Anderson quoted by
Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 74, 1863. Tlk-agilt. — Boas,
12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 21, 1898.
Skidi (probably from txkiri, ' wolf,' or
slcirirara, ' wolves standing in water,' re
ferring to a tribal tradition) . One of the
tribes of the Pawnee confederacy (q. v. ),
sometimes called Wolf Pawnee, and by
the French Pawnee Loup. That the
Skidi were closely associated with the
idea of the wolf is evident from the sign
language, in which they are designated
by the sign for that animal. The speech
of the Skidi differed slightly from that
of the other 3 Pawnee tribes. Accord
ing to tradition the Skidi and Ankara
were once united, but became separated
during the northward migration, the
Arikara keeping to the Missouri valley
and the Skidi settling on Loup r., Nebr.,
where finally the other 3 Pawnee tribes
built their villages. The wanderings
and adventures of the Skidi are mat
ters of tradition rather than of history.
They have so long regarded the valley
of the Loup as their home that they
have located in that vicinity the super
natural underground dwellings of the
mythic animals which preside over the
ceremonies of their secret societies.
When first known to the white race the
Skidi were farther x. than the other 3
Pawnee tribes. Tradition indicates that
this tribe was the first to push north
ward from their old home in the S. W.
There are stories of the Skidi having
been conquered by the other Pawnee
tribes, but these 'may refer rather to
local tribal quarrels and not imply sub
jugation, for the Skidi have ever kept
their distinctive organization and have
tenaciously preserved their tribal rites
with their esoteric teachings.
According to information obtained by
Bolton from Spanish manuscript sources,
a part of the Skidi (or " Pani-Maha," as
they were called) moved southward and
about 1770 approached the Texas border.
One of the conditions of the general peace
that was established between the Span
iards and the northern Texas tribes in
1772 was that these tribes should consent
to be moved s., away from the influence
of the Pani-Maha (Viceroy to the King
of Spain, Nov. 26, 1772, MS. in Archivo
Gen Corr. of Viceroys, Bucareli no.
500
SKIDI
[B. A. E.
rwVn About 1777 a group of the Pani-
Mih-i joined the Taovayas (Tawehash)
wttlenint. When Mezieres was there in
177Sthev had temporarily withdrawn, but
he up'ed them to return, which they did
within a vear. From this time on they
eet>m t.» have formed an important part
of the Taovayas settlement, which was
called bv Sibley, in 1805, that of the
"1'anis «»r Towiaches" (Hist. Sketch,
IStMii. A Mexican map of 1862 shows a
"1'aunis" village near the head of Sul
phur cr., x. E. Texas (Map no. 1020, Sec.
de Cartografia, Dept° de Fomento,
Mexico!. .
1 hiring the two centuries prior to their
removal from Nebraska to Indian Ter. in
1S74 theSktdi, in common with the other
Pawnee tribes, fought to hold their hunt
ing grounds against intruders, and to that
end r-trove for the possession of horses.
Thesecuringof this class, of booty was the
chief incentive of war parties, and the pos-
Ht^ionof ponies became thesign of wealth.
The history of the Skidi does not differ
materially from that of the other Pawnee
triU-s. They joined in the treaties writh
the I'nited States, served as scouts in its
army, and followed their kindred to Okla
homa, where they live to-day, owning
lands in severally as citi/ens of the United
States. There were no missions estab-
li-hed especially for the Skidi; they were
included in those maintained for all the
1 'aw nee.
The organization of the Skidi is per
haps more fully carried out in accord
ance with the religious beliefs of the peo
ple than that of the other Pawnee tribes.
Fhey say they were organi/ed by the
\\hich powers "made them into
families and villages, taught them how
to live and how to perform their cere-
Five villages formed the cen
tral group. The village at the w. led in
is ceremonies and had no secular
function except in times of dire distress.
The • »t her 4 vi llages < if the gn m p were situ-
1 us at the corners of a square, the
i'-h faced the cardinal direc-
•llowingan established rotation
wage I'M in tribal affairs during
a winter and a summer. The
•M of these 5 villages and of the
' '.' ."I the tribe were all fixed bv
»V»'»f the stars which had gi veil
"•ir shrin,s ami ceremonies, 80
•"» villages on the earth were
"'» "f their stare in the
I he star gave its name to the
" man, and his de-
• ' 'e<-ame,ts hereditary keepers.
The immediate care and protection of
the shrine devolved on a woman de
scendant. The ceremonies and rituals
pertaining to the shrine were in charge of
a priesthood, into which anyone of good
character might enter after instruction
and the performance of certain duties.
To the Skidi the universe was dual-
male and female— and on the conjunc
tion of these two forces depended the
perpetuation of all forms of life. A cere
mony exemplifying this belief, in which
was the sacrifice of a girl, typical of the
evening star, to the masculine morning
star, was peformed among the Skidi as late
as the first quarter of the 19th century (see
Petalesharo) . The various ceremonies of
the villages began w>ith the first thunder
in the spring and closed when the winter
sleep set in. The social customs and avo
cations of the Skidi did not differ from
those of the other Pawnee tribes.
Consult G. A. Dorsey, Traditions of
the Skidi, 1904; Dunbar, Pawnee Indians,
1880-82; Fletcher, (1) The Hako, in 22d
Rep. B. A. E., 1903, (2) in Am. Anthr.,
iv, 730, 1902; Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 1889. (A. c. F.)
Cki^i.— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883
(Osage name ). Ckiyi.— Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1882 (Kansa name). Indiens-Loups. —
Gass, Voy., 22, 1810. La Loup.— Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, vi, 86, 1905. Loos.— Gass, Jour., 23, 1807.
Lou.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 86, 1905.
Loupes. — Lewis, Travels, 15,1809. Loup Pawnees. —
Priehard, Phys. Hist. Man, v, 412, 1847. Loups.—
Lewis ond Clark Discov., 15, 1806. Mahah.— Sage,
Scenes in Rocky Mts., 153, 1846. Mahas. — Gregg,
Comm. Prairies, II, 301, 1844. ja^i»-maha».— Dor
sey, (pegiha MS. diet., B. A. E., 1879 (Omaha name).
Pahi Mahas.— Gallatin in Schoolcraf t, Ind. Tribes,
in, 397, 1853. Pammahas.— McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, in, 80, 1854. Panemaha.— Boudinot,
Star in West, 128, 1816. Pania Loups.— Lewis and
Clark Discov., 62, 1806. Pania Luup. — Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, v, 381, 1905. Pania Lousis.—
Ibid., vn, 314. Panias Loups.— Lewis and Clark,
Travels, 15, 1807. Panimachas.— Barcia, Ensayo,
298, 1723. Panimaha.— Douay (1687) quoted by
Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 346, 1862.
Panimaha' s.—Coxe, Carolana, 16, 1741. Pani-
Mahaws.— Schoolcraf t, Ind. Tribes, in, 399, 1853.
Pa-ni-mahu.— Grayson, Creek MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1885 (Creek name). Panimakas.— Jefferys,
French Dom. Am., i, 139, 1761. Panimalia.— Ibid.,
I, Canada map. Panimalis.— Alcedo, Die. Geog.,
iv, 52, 1788. Panimoas. — Barcia, Ensayo, 291, 1723.
Panimoha.— Hennepin, New Discov., pt. n, 47, 1698.
Panislousa. — Crepy, Carte Gen. de 1'Amerique
Sept., n. d. Panismahans.— La Salle (1687) quoted
by SheOmEarly Voy., 28, 1861. Panis Mahas. —Lewis,
Travels, 15/1809. Panivacha.— McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854 (probably identical).
Pannamaha. — Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Panni-
malia. — Bowles, Map of America, after 1750. Pants
Manas.— Lewis and Clark, Journal, 17, 1840. Papia
Louisis. — Lewis, Travels, 24, 1809. Paunee Loups. —
H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 19th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1826.
Pawnee Loup.— Irving, Ind. Sketches, 11, 13, 1835.
Pawnee Loupes.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. V, 181, 1841.
Pawnee Mahas.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 300,
1H23. Pawnee Mahaw.— Pike, Exped., 143, 1810.
Pawnee Marhar.— Treaty of 1812 in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 644, 1873. Pawnee Mohaw.— Tnd. Aff.
Rep., 904, 1847. Pawnee O'Mahaws.— Hildreth,
Dragoon Campaigns, 163, 1836. Pawneeomaw-
haws.— -Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., n, Ixxxv,
1823. Pawnee O'Mohaws.— Hildreth, op. cit., 169.
Pawnees Loups.— Lewis and Clark Exped., i, 33,
BULL. 30]
SKIDIRAHRU SKIN AND SKIN DRESSING
591
1814. Pawnemahas.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., i,
159, 1823. Payi"-manhan'.— Dorsey, Osage MS
vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (^Upstream Pawnees':
Osage name). Sa-ljer-o-pan-ga.— Long, Exped.
Rocky Mts., II, Ixxxiv, 1823 (Hidatsa name).
Scidi.— lapi Oaye, ,xm, no. 2, 6, Feb. 1884
(Dakota name). Sci'li.— Riggs in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., yn, 441, 1892 (Teton name). Skec'-e-
ree. — Lewis and Clark Discov., 19, 1806. Skee'-
de.— Morgan in Smithson. Cont., xvn, 196, 1871.
Skeedee.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 213, 1861. Skee-e-ree —
Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., 1,709,1832. Skeeree.—
Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., I, 478, 1823. Skere.—
Ibid., n, 365. Skerreh, — Ratinesque, Amer. Na
tions, i, 24, 1836. Ski'-di.— Dunbar in Mag. Am.
Hist., IV, 244, 1880 ( T*ki'-ri=' wolf ). Steelar.—
Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E., 106, 1874
(Teton name). Stili.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 179, 1875
(Teton name). Wolf Indians.— Gass, Jour., 23,
1807. Wolf Pawnees.— Lewis and Clark Exped., I.
33, 1814. Wolves.— Lewis and Clark Discov., 19,
1806.
Skidirah.ru (Tskiri ralt'ru, 'the wolves
standing in the pools'). A band of the
Skidi Pawnee, so named by other Skidi
because longago, whilecamped on Loop r.,
Nebr., they obtained so much meat while
an immense buffalo herd was crossing
that they began to take only the hides,
leaving the carcasses on the river ice,
which, melting, formed small pools,
around which many wolves gathered. —
Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 238, 1889.
Skidi rah'ru. — Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 238,
1889. Tskiri rah'ru.— F. Boas, inf'n, 1907.
Skihwamish. (skaikli 'inland', -mish
'people': 'people living inland'). A
Salish division on a river of same name
and on the upper branches of the Snoho-
mish, in Washington.
Skai-na-mish.— Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep. 17, 1870.
Skai-wha-mish.— Pt. Elliott treaty (1S55) in U. S.
Ind. Treaties, 378 1873. Skawhahmish.— Maynard
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 86, 1857.
Ska-whamish.— Ibid. Skea-wa-mish.— Starling in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Skeysehamish.— Dellarley
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Skey-
wah-mish.— Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Skeywhamish.— Lane in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850.
Skihwamish.— Gibbs quoted by Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., i, 241, 1877. Skiwhamish.— Gibbs, ibid.,
179. Sky-wa-mish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
436, 1855.
Skil. A local name of the black candle-
fish (Anoplopoma fimhria), an excellent
food fish of the waters of the N. Pacific
coast, particularly about Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. The word is derived from
sqil, the name of this fish in the Haida
language. (A. p. c. )
Skilak. A Knaiakhotana village, of 44
inhabitants in 1 880, on the H. side of Skilak
lake, Kenai penin., Alaska.
Skilakh.— Petroff in Ipth Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Skilloot. A Chinookan tribe found by
Lewis and Clark in 1806 residing on both
sides of Columbia r. in Washington and
Oregon, above and below the entrance of
Cowlitz r., and numbering in all 2,500
souls. The Hullooetell may have been a
band of them (Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark, in, 196; vi, 68, 117, 1905). They
were among the tribes almost extermi
nated by the fever epidemic of 1823.
Later their principal village was Cooiiiac.
at Oak Point, Wash. In 1850 Lane placed
their number at 200, but as a tribe they
disappeared from view a few years later.
The Seamysty appear to have been a
division. (L. F\
Caloait.— Lane in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1,621,
1853. Calooit.— Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 161 1850
Caloort.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong 1st
sess., 172, 1850. Chilook.— Gass, Jour., 191, 1807.
Kolnit.— Gairdner in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi
255, 1841. Kreluits.— Franchere, Voy., 105, 1854
Skillools.— Boudinot, Star in the West 128 1816
Skilloot.— Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 63, 1814.
Skillute.— Ibid., i, map, 1814. Skillutes.— \Vilkes,
Hist. Oregon, 44, 1845. Skillutts.— Robertson
Oregon, 129, 1846.
Skin. See Anatomy.
Skin and Skin dressing. In the domes
tic economy of the Indians skins were
his most valued and useful property, as
they became later his principal trading
asset, and a mere list of the articles made
of this material would embrace nearly
half his earthly possessions. P^very kind
of skin large enough to be stripped from
the carcass of beast, bird, or fish was used
in some tribe or another, but those in
most general use were those of the buffalo,
elk, deer, antelope, beaver, ermine, cer
tain large birds in
ceremonial costumes,
the jack rabbit in the
Paiute country, the
seal and walrus, with
the salmon and wolf-
fish, among the Es
kimo.
Among the princi
pal belongings made
in whole or in part
from skins may be
named tipis, par-
fleche boxes, feather Es>
boxes, bed covers,
pillows, tobacco pouches, medicine bags,
pounding hides (upon which to mash
and spread out berries, pemmicau, etc.),
saddle blankets, horse and dog harness,
the bullboat of the upper Missouri
tribes, the kaiak of the Eskimo; fishing
lines, nets, etc.; clothing in all its parts,
from robes and shirts to leggings and
moccasins; shields, body armor, picto-
graph records, ceremonial masks, and
cradles.
The methods employed for dressing
skins were very much the same every
where N. of Mexico, the difference being
chiefly in the chemicals used and in
the amount of labor given to the task.
Among the Plains tribes, with which the
art is still in constant practice nearly
according to the ancient method, the
process consists of 6 principal stages, viz,
fleshing, scraping, braining, stripping,
graining, and working, for each of which
a different tool is required. When skins
are dressed for robes the hair is not re
moved. A number of hides are usually
dressed at the same time, the women
to
O METHOD OF MOUNTING
SEAL-SKIN (NELSON)
59*2
SKIN1 AND SKIN" DRESSING
[B. A. E.
working toother in the open air. Sun
shine, without too great heat, is essential
for the be-t result.
The tleshint: process begins as soon as
.x.^ible after the lii'le is stripped trom
therarcasH while the skin is still soft and
m..is:. The hide is staked out upon the
mound fleshy >ide up, when two women,
working together, scrape off the flesh and
fat by means of a sort «.f gouge with ser
rated edge, anciently made from the leg
bom> of some largo animal, for which is
now substituted a similar iron instrument
procured from the traders. Jiy means of
a loop goini: over the wrist tlie strength
of tin- Mow is increased, the worker
kilt-flint: or I 'ending over the skin.
Nf\t comes the scraping, a very labori
ous proce-s, the inM rmneiit used being a
sort of sln>rt ad/, made of wood or elk-
honi, with a blade of stone or iron set at
a ri-jht aiiL'le to the handle. Several
women work together. The hide is
staked out, hair side up, with a bed of
old cln-M-d .kin under it to break the
force oi the blow, and thus prevent tear
ing as u,;ll j,s i,, keep the dressed suriace
•an. Karl, side is scraped in turn, the
inal s-rapii,- being ,}„. niore (i(,]i(..m>
oiH-ration. The hair and the skin shav
ing an- sav-d f,,r tilling piH,)Nv. or are
H.iiH-tim., bo!,,., | i,,t(, S()IM)
l>|-n n.iiM-H the braining process, in
the Hkiu is thoroughly anointed
w. thamixture, , i rooked hrainsand liver
•an- and pounde.l soaproot (yucca)'
«•'! to,e,h,r and applied \viih a
Hoaproot liber. A little salt is
rf<,,,H,tly added. The liver i. ha^he,
1 '•'"-'•;'. to reu.ie, ,t i!ne
-"-
,,,ir,.,l ,„ ,,,Vss it , ,
an easy and rapid process"
after which a bundle of dried grass is laid
in the center of the hide and saturated
with hot water, when the corners of the
hide are brought together over it in bag
fashion, and the skin tightly twisted into
a solid ball, and hung up to soak over
night for the next process. According to
School craft (Xarr. Jour., 323, 1821), the
eastern Sioux dressed their buffalo skins
with a decoction of oak bark, which he
surmises may have been an idea borrowed
from the whites. According to La Flesche,
liver is not used in the dressing process
by the Ponca, Omaha, andOto, and meat
broth is sometimes substituted for brains,
while the hide is soaked in the running
stream overnight. The Maricopa of s.
Ari/ona use the castor bean in the tan
ning process.
JS'ext comes the stripping, intended
to s«]uee/e out the surplus moisture and
the dressing mixture. The dampened
hide is iirst opened out and twisted
into a rope in order to expel as much
moisture as can be thus dislodged, after
which it is stretched tightly, at an
angle of about 45 degrees, in a frame
consisting of a crosspiece supported by
2 stout forked poles, the lower end of the
skin being staked to the ground. The
stripping is done by 2 women working
together, the instrument being a broad
blade about 6 in. long, set in a bone
handle, and much resembling a small hoe
blade. The ancient tool was of stone.
The instrument being grasped horizon
tally in both hands, with the blade press
ing heavily upon the skin, it is drawn
steadily from top to bottom, causing a
thin stream of water to ooze out before
the blade as it descends. As one woman
nears the bottom her partner follows
along the same track, before the moisture
can work back under the blade. In this
way the work goes 011 to the end over
the whole surface of the skin, after
which the skin is left suspended in the
frame to dry and bleach until it is ready
for graining. This is done with a globu
lar piece of bone, as large as can be con
veniently held in the hand, cut from the
spongy portion of the humerus of a
buffalo or other large animal. With this
the whole surface of the skin is rubbed
as with sandpaper to reduce the hide to
uniform thickness and smoothness and
to remove any hanging fibers. After this
the breaks and holes are repaired with
an awl and sinew thread. According to
La Flesche, the semiagricultural Omaha
and Pawnee also rub cor-n-meal over the
skin to hasten the drying process.
Then comes the process of working or
softening, to render the skin pliable. This
is done by drawing the skin for some
time in seesaw fashion across a rope of
twisted sinew stretched between two trees
BULL. 30]
SKIN AND SKIN DRESSING
593
a few feet apart. It is sometimes drawn
first around the trunk of a rough-barked
tree for a short time, two women again
working together, one at each end of the
skin; this treatment gives the skin its final
softness. Afterward it is cleaned with a
wash of white chalk clay in water, put on
thick with a bunch of root fiber or dried
grass for a brush, and brushed off when
dry.
For parfleche purposes the tanning
process is omitted. For making shields
the hide is shrunk over a fire until it is
of twice its original thickness and cor
respondingly tougher, being sometimes
anointed before the operation, as already
described. The process for deer skins and
smaller skins is naturally less laborious
than for buffalo (or cow) hides, and skins
of panthers, wildcats, etc., intended for
quivers, boys' coats, and pouches, are
dressed with the hair on. Among the coast
tribes the scraper is frequently a mussel
shell or an oyster shell. In California and
along the Pacific coast generally a rib bone
is used, and the skin is laid over an in
clined log instead of being staked on the
ground. In the eastern timber country
and in the Arctic region hides are usually
smoked to render them impervious to
moisture, and urine takes the place of
soaproot in the dressing mixture. Bleach
ing is effected by the action of the sun's
rays on wet skins. Among the Eskimo,
for lack of summer sunshine the skin is
sometimes dried over the fire or by wrap
ping it around the human body, Skins of
the seal and walrus, and of birds and fish,
all require special processes, while for in
testines, pericardiums, and other internal
membranes, used as water jars, paint bags,
etc. , the preparation is limited to softening
and dyeing. It is doubtful if skin dyeing
was commonly practised in former times,
although every tribe had some method of
skin painting. The Omaha, however, ac
cording to La Flesche, procured a dark-
blue or black dye by combining the bark
of the white maple with pulverized and
roasted yellow ocher. The Plains tribes
use the juice from the leaf of the prickly
pear as a mordant to fix the painted de
sign, and obliterate it, when so desired,
by rubbing it over with a piece of roasted
liver.
The process of preparing skins, as de
scribed above, pertains more particularly
to the northern and western tribes of the
United States. The Choctaw, Cherokee,
and probably all the tribes that inhabited
the area eastward from the Mississippi to
the Atlantic and s. of the Algonquian
tribes, followed a somewhat different
method, which is thus described by
David I. Bushnell, jr., as witnessed by
him among the Choctaw of Louisiana:
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 38
The skin to be dressed is first soaked
in water several hours or during a night.
Being removed from the water it is placed
over a log which has been smoothed so
as to form an even surface. While in
this position the hair or fur is removed
by being scraped with an instrument
resembling a drawknife, now made by
inserting a metal blade in a long wooden
handle. Next the skin is placed in a
wooden mortar, together with a mixture
of corn-meal, eggs, and a small quantity
of water. It is then beaten with a wooden
pestle until it becomes thoroughly satu
rated with the mixture. This conforms
with the statement made by Lawson more
than two centuries ago, when he wrote of
the Indians of Carolina. With regard to
their method of dressing skins, he alluded
to ' ' young Indian corn beaten to a pulp,"
used in the place of the brains of animals,
to soften the skins. The combination of
eggs and corn-meal wrould probably affect
the skins in the same manner as green
corn. After the process of beating or
pounding, the skin is stretched on a per
pendicular frame, consisting of two up
rights and two horizontal bars. It is then
scraped and rubbed until dry, the instru
ment consisting of a piece of metal set in
a wooden handle extending in the same
direction. When dry, the skin is removed
from the frame; but it is then stiff. It is
softened by being pulled back and forth
over a stake driven into the ground, the
top of the stake having previously been
rounded and smoothed to prevent tearing
the skin. This process of dressing a skin
makes it very white and soft.
If a skin is to be smoked, a pit is first
dug in the ground. A fire is then made
in the pit and allowed to burn until a
mass of hot ashes and glowing embers
accumulates. Pieces of damp, rotten oak
are placed on the ashes, causing a dense
smoke/ The skin, being previously
dressed as described, is stretched over the
pit and allowed to remain in the smoke
two or three hours.
If the skin is to be dressed with the
hair or fur remaining, it is first softened
with a little clear water, after which it is
spread over a log and scraped on the
inner surface to remove all particles of
flesh. The inside is then thoroughly
rubbed with a mixture of eggs, corn-
meal, and water, great care being taken
not to wet the outside or fur. When the
skin is nearly dry it is worked back and
forth over the smooth and rounded top
of a stake driven in the ground.
There are but few detailed descriptions
of the skin-dressing processes of the tribes
within the limits of the United States.
Among these is Lawson's account of the
method formerly in use in Carolina ( Hist.
;V.)4
SKINGENKS SKOGAEI
[B. A. E.
t'.ir r,S. reprint 1S80) , Kroeber's account
of the Vrapaho process ( Bull. Am. Mus.
Na lU.xvH.Jpt. 1,1902), and \Mss-
i,.r-, f,,r the Siksika (Ontario Archseol.
Kej. for llHHi). <iood descriptions ot
kimo methods are given by Boas, Mur-
d'.H-b and Nelson in the 6th, 9th, and
1Mb 'Reps, respectively of the B. A. K;
Of the Naseapee process by Turner in
llth Hep B \. K.; of the British Colum
bia method hv Teit in Mem. Am Mus.
Nat Hist., n," pt. 4, 1900; and ot that
usVd by tile Chukchi of N. E. Siberia by
B"goras in vol. vn, pt, 1, of the same
series. Consult also Bushnell in Bull. 48,
I', \. K., 190M; Mason in Rep. Nat, Mus.
1SS9.552, IWl; N. Dak. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
i. 4-V), 190ti; Shufeldt in Proc. Nat. Mus.
1*88 xi, 1889; Spinden in Mem. Am.
Anthr. Asso., n, pt. 3, 190S. (.1. M.)
8kingenes(.S'Hw/t'/M>x). A Songishband
livinir on Discovery id., s. end of Van
couver id. Pop. -*> in 1909.
Discovery Island i Indians).— ( 'an. Ind. Ail., pt.
•_'. »>;. l-.irj. Sk-inge'nes.— Boas in 6th Rep N. W.
friU-sCiin.. 17. IV.H.).
Skinpah (Tenino: xklit, 'cradle'; pa, loc
ative: 'n-adle place'). A small Shahap-
tian tribe speaking the Tenino dialect
and formerly living on the x. bank of Co
lumbia r. opposite the mouth of the Des
Chiitt-s, in Klickitat CD., Wash. They
wen- included in the Yakima treaty of
K">") and placed on the reservation of that
name. Their number is unknown.
Saw-paw. — K.I-V Fur HiiiiUT*. l.lSii. ISaf). Skeen —
Kim.-. W.in.l. in N. A..LV,:;. i.«vv.t. Bkien.— Robiein
In. I. AtT. Ki-p. 1,<)7,^VJ, i,x:>8. Skin.— Gibbs in Pac.
K. K. licp.. i, tlu. iv«. Skl'npa.— Mooney in 14th
H.-j,. H. A. K..71U. is'.-ti. Skin-pah.— F. S. Stat.
HI Ijirxv. xii. '.».'•!. lMi:i. Tekin.— Lee and Frost,
()mr«in, I7ti, 1MI (misprint).
8ki8tlainai-hadai(AS/;.'/v.s'/.o-/ na-i .ratlfiS-i,
'|M-..J,I«. of the house where they always
have plenty of food'). A subdivision of
th«- \aku-lanas, a Haida family of the
Havni chin ; probably named from a
-Swanton,Con"t. Haida, 271,1905.
Skitswish. A Salisli tribeonariverand
lake uf tlie.siime name in N. Idaho. The
nam«'C<i-urd'Alene(French' Awl-heart'),
which they an- popularly known, was
inallya nickname used 'by some chief
th«- triU- to express the size of a
1 heart. The Skitswish bear a
reputation for industry, self-respect,
d n«NMl behavior. In 1909 5.'« were
yn'Mm-! 1 ;is belonging to the Ca>ur
Joeur and Alenct. -Srouh-r ( ls|r,) in .lour. Ethnol
. I. 'J:w. IHIH. Coeur d'Alene — P-irkcr
^0.()C?ur d'Eleine.-Stevens In
in Ind Aff. Rep., 210, 1860. Cour d' Aline.— Rob
ertson (1846) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st
sess., 8, 1848. Cour De Lion. — Johnson and
Winter Rocky Mts. , 34, 1846. Les Coaurs d' Alenes.—
Cox, Columbia R., n, 150, 1831. Needle Hearts.—
Domenech, Deserts, n, '262, I860. Painted Heart
Indians.— Saxton in Pae.R.R.Rep., 1,257, 1855 (mis
print) Pointed Hearted Indians.— Wright in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 32, 35th Cong., 2d sess., 37, 1859. Pointed-
hearts.— Cox, Columbia R., u, 131, 1850.
Printed Hearts.— Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 159, 1850
(misprint). Q'ma'shpal.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A E 733, 1896 ('camas people': Yakima name).
S'chizui.— Giorda, Kalispel Diet., I, 494, 1877-79.
Sh-chee-tsoo-ee.— A. T. Richardson, inf'n, 1907
(name as pronounced by a Skitswish). Skee-cha-
way-_Ross in Ind. Ail. Rep., 23, 1870. Skeelsom-
ish. — Kelley, Oregon, 68, 1830. Skeetsomish. —
Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 475, 1814. Skeetso-
nish.— Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, ill, 609, 1855. Sketsomish. — Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, map, 1814. Sketsui.— Wilkes,
U. S. Expl. Exped., IV, 449, 1845. Skit-mish.—
Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460, 1854. Skitsaih.-
Gallatin quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
402, 1853. Skitsaish.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th
Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1848. Skitsamuq.— Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. E., 733, 1896 (Paloos name).
Skitsui.— Gatsehet, MS..B. A. E. (Okinagan name).
Skitsuish.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 209,
1816. Skitswish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I,
415, 1855. Stchitsui.— Gatsehet, op. cit. ("Flat-
head" name). Stiel Shoi.— De Smet, Letters,
216, 1843. Stietshoi.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A.
E., 733, 1896.
Skittagetan Family. The name applied
to a linguistic family composed of the
Indians usually known as Haida (q. v. ).
It was taken from Spe'dagits, a name of
one of the Haida town chiefs, which
seems to mean 'son of the chiton' [mol-
lusk] . This was first erroneously applied
to the town of Hlgagilda, of which he was
head chief, and later, under the form
Skittagets (see Skidegate), was applied by
Gallatin to the people speaking this lan
guage, whence it was adopted by Powell.
-=Haida. — Tolmie and Dawson, Comp. Vocabs.,
15B, 1884. =Haidah.— Scouler in Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soc., xi, 224, 1841. >Hai-dai.— Work quoted by
Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859. =Hidery.—
Deans, Tales from Hidery, passim, 1899. <Hy-
dahs. — Keane in Stanford, Compend., app., 460,
1X78. >Kygani.— Dall in Proc. A. A. A. S., 269,
1869. xNootka.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 564,
1882. x Northern.— Scouler, op. cit. > Queen
Charlotte's Island.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. An-
tiq. Soc., n, 15, 306, 1836. >Skidegattz.— Gallatin
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1853.
,-Skittagets.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
n, pt. 1, c, 1848. = Skittagetan.— Powell in 7th
Rep. B. A. E., 118,1891.
Skittok. A Knaiakhotana village on
Kaknu r., Alaska, forming part of the
Kenai settlement.
Chkituk.— llth Census, Alaska, 70, 1893. Shittok.—
Post route map, 1903.
Sklau (H' Irian', 'beaver'). A Squaw-
mish village community on the left bank
of Squawmisht r., Brit, Col.— Hill-Tout
in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skoachais (Hk'tlatcai'*, 'deep hole in
water'). A Squawmish village commu
nity on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col. — Hill-
Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Skogari. The Tutelo village in 1748;
situated on the N. branch of the Susque-
hanna, in the present Columbia co., Pa.
At the date named it was "the only towo
BULL. 30]
SKOH W AK SKOWTOUS
595
on the whole continent inhabited by
Tutelees, a degenerate remnant of thieves
and drunkards (De Schweinitz, Life of
Zeisberger, 149, 1870). It was to this
village that the Tutelo moved from
Shamokin.
Skohwak (Skoxwa/k, 'skinny [peo
ple]'.— Hill-Tout). A village of the
Ntlakyapamuk, on the w. side of Fraser
r. , about 15 m. above Yale, Brit. Col. Pop.
11 in 1897, the last time the name appears.
Skoxwa'k.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
169, 1900. Skuhuak.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1892, 312,
1893. Skuoua'k-k.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Skuwha.— Can. Ind. Aff.
1886, 230, 1887. Skuwka.— Ibid., 277, 1894.
Skoiyase ('place of whortleberries.'—
Morgan. ) A former Seneca village at the
site of Waterloo, Seneca co., N. Y. It
was destroyed by a detachment of Gen.
Sullivan's army, under Col. John Harper,
Sept. 8, 1779. " At that time it contained
about 18 houses, and was surrounded by
orchards of peach and apple trees. On
Sept. 3, 1879, the centennial of this event
was celebrated, at which time a monu
ment was erected in the village park at
Waterloo. (G. r. D.)
Long Falls.— Fellows (1779) in Conover, Kan. and
Geneva MS., B. A. E. Sauyou.— Grant (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 142, 1887. Sa'-
yase. — Morgan, League Iroq., 394, 1851 (Seneca
and Onondaga name). Scauwaga. — Jenkins
(1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 174,
1887. Scawyace.— Ibid., 142. Scharoyos.— Pa.
Mag. Hist., 18, 1904. Schoyerre.— Grant, op.cit.,
111. Secawyace.— N. Y. Ind. Problem, 224, 1889.
Shaiyus. — Norris (1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen.
Sullivan, 235, 1887 (or Large Falls). Skaigee.—
Dearborn (1779) quoted by Conover, Kan. and
Geneva MS., B. A. E. * Ska'-yase. — Morgan,
League Iroq., 394, 1851 (Tuscarora and Mohawk
name). Skayes.— N. Y. Ind. Problem, 216, 220,
1889. Skoi-yase.— Morgan, League Iroq., 470,
1851 (Cayuga name). Sko-ne'-ase.— Ibid., 394
(Oneida name).
Skoka. A name among herbalists for
the skunk-cabbage (S>/mplocarpus focti-
dus) , "skoka of the Indians" (Rafin-
esque, 1830). The name is probably
short for Lenape (Delaware) s'kdkawtinsh,
'skunk-weed'. (w. R. G.)
Skoke. A New England name for the
pokeberry (Phytolacca decandra). Prob
ably derived from Massachuset m'skok,
\ 'that which is red' (Trumbull), or
: m'skwak. (w. R. G.)
Skokomisb, ('river people'). A body
: of Salish who, according to Eells, form
; one of three subdivisions of the Twana
i (q. v.). They lived at the mouth of
Skokomish r., which flows into the
upper end of Hoods canal, Wash., where
a reservation of the same name has been
set aside for them. They officially num
bered 203 in 1909, but this figure includes
the two other subdivisions of the Twana.
Hokamish.— Lane quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, i, 521, 1853. Kokomish.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
302, 1877. Scocomish.— Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped.,
;iv, 410, 1845. Ska-ka-bish.— Eells in Smithson.
1 Inst. Rep., pt. I, 605, 1887 (Twana name). Ska-ka-
mlsh.— Ibid. (Clallam name). Skakobish.— Eells,
letter, B. A. E. (Nisqualli name). Skaquah-
mish.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 46, 1857. Skaquamish.-Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 12, 1863. Skasquamish.— Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1862, 359, 1863. Skiquaxnish.-Stevens, op. cit
Skokamish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 431, 1855^
Sko-kobc.— McCaw.PuyallupMS. vocab B A E
1885 (Puyallup name). Skokomish.— Lane in Ind!
Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Sko-ko-nish.— U. S. Ind. Trea
ties, 800, 1873. S'Komish.— Watkins in Sen. Ex
Doc. 20, 45th Cong., 2d sess., 3, 1878. Sko-sko-
mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Skolai (from Nikolai, the chief's name).
An Ahtena village on Nizina r., Alaska,
near the mouth of Chitistone r., lat. 61°
21', Ion. 143° 17'.
Nicolai's village.— Allen, Rep., 128, 1887. Nikolai.—
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 299, 1901.
Skonchin, Skontchish. See Nchonchin.
Skonon (Nk&'n&n). A former Chuma-
shan village near Santa Barbara, Cal.,
in the locality now called Arroyo del
Burro. — Henshaw, Buenaventura MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Skooke ('snake'). A gens of the Ab-
naki.
Skog.— J. D. Prince, inf'n, 1905 (modern St Fran
cis Abnaki form). Skooke.— Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
174, 1877.
Skookum Chuck ('strong water' ). The
local name for a body of Salish of Fraser
River agency, Brit. Col.; pop. 102 in 1909.
Skookum Chuck.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901.
Skukem Chuck.— Ibid., 187, 1884.
Skopamish. A body of Salish formerly
living on upper Green r., Wash., a tribu
tary of White r., but now on Muckleshoot
res'. Pop. 222 in 1863; at present un
known.
Green River Indians. — Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
338, 1857. Neccope.— Simmons, ibid., 395. 1859.
Nescope. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
Niskap.— Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep., 244, 1858.
Nooscope.— Ibid., 338, 1857. Sko-pabsh.— Mallet,
ibid., 198, 1877. Skopahmish.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., i, 179, 1877. Skope-ahmish. — U. S. Ind.
Treat., 378, 1873. Skope-a-mish.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
17, 1870. White River Indians.— Gosnell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 244, 1858 (evidently intended for Green
r.; see Gosnell, op. cit., 338, 1857).
Skoton. One of the names applied to
the Athapascans formerly dwelling on or
near Rogue r. , Oreg. They were included
by Parker (Jour., 257, 18*40) among the
Umpqua. The treaty of Nov. 18, 1854
(Sen. Ex. Doc. 48, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
10, 1854) was made by the Chasta,
Scoton, and Umpqua, all of w. Oregon.
The Skoton were divided into the Cow-
nantico, Sacheriton, and Naalye. In 1875
(Ind. Aff. Rep., 177, 1875) they num
bered 36 on Grande Ronde res. and 166
on Siletx res. See Chasta-Skoton.
Sconta.— Parker, Jour., 257, 1840. Scotons.— Ind.
Aff. Rep., 219, 1856.
Skowl. Given by Petroff (10th Cen
sus, Alaska, 32, 1884) as the name of a
town near Kasaan, Alaska. The word is
undoubtedly a corruption of Sqa'oal, the
name of a chief of Kasaan. If any place
was so named, it was probably a small
summer town or camp. (j. R. s. )
Skowtous. A division of the Ntlakya
pamuk in the neighborhood of Nicola
lake, Brit. Col.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 113,
1862.
SKTAHLEJUM SKWAILUH
[B. A. E.
Sktahlejum. A division of Salish, some-
tin..- rated as a subdivision ot the Sno-
h.imith <.n the upper waters ot bnono-
li». 8kuck-iUn-a\mp. -Starling in IndAff.
Ki'p.. 170. K>->. Stak-ta-le-jabsh.— Mallet, ibid.,
I*8ktehlmi8h. A division of Salish on
Ihvumish lake and r., Wash.
S-ke-tehl-mish-Cibbs in I'ac R . R .Rep, , I, 436,
fs" 8-ket*hmiih.-Schoolcraft, Ind. Iribes v,
!„; 'iwS7. Sk tahl-mish.-r. S. Ind. Treaties, 3,8,
is?; sk'tehlmish -(iibl.s in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
Skudus (SL'u'<l.i*, a word used when
one missos a thing by arriving too late).
\ llaida town of the Djiguaahl-lanas
family <>n the x. side of Lyell id., Queen
Charlotte ids.. Brit. Col.— Swanton, Cont.
Haida, L'TS, 1905.
Skuhamen (SQuha'mEn). A village _ot
tin- Siyita triln? of Cowichan, at Agassiz,
• ni lo\u-r Fraser r., Brit. Col.— Boas in
I'.tth Kt-i'- N- w- Tribes Cam, 454, 1894.
Skuingkung (,sv/»</''/M////7). A Songish
land at Victoria, Brit. Col.— Boas in 6th
Kt-p. N. W. Tribes Can., 17, 1890.
Skukskhat ( >/,"/>>'.<•>(/, ' sucker mouth ' ).
A former village of the Tlakluit below
The Dal lee of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s. )
Skull. See An'it»,,ii/.
Skulteen, A body of Salish of Fraser
Hiver agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 122 in
lS*»«i, the last time the name appears.
Skumeme (S/.-n-m^'nie). A former vil
la::*' of the Tututni on the s. side of
K"gue r., < »reg., at its mouth. — Porsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 236, 1890.
Skumin (X/.-'n //<///, ' keekwilee-house,'
the term k«brile<> meaning 'low,' or
'under,' probably referring to the semi-
Hubterranean houses of the N. W. inte
rior.) A Sniawmish village community
on tlie left bunk of Sijiiawmisht r., lirit.
Cxjl.—H ill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A A S
474. I'.MK).
Skunk. ^(1) The common name of a
lemU-r of American nnisteloid carnivor-
IM mammals (Mephitis un-]ihitic<i), first
aplK-nring in Knglish in the 17th century.
ie earliest citation is by Wood in his
gland's Prospect ( KilU). This
"»r, a.^ well as Josselyn (l()88-(>:i)
the form *r,,,,-/.-, wh'ieh Trumbull
k Diet., 1;V), 1903) connects with
d.naki *IJItnlc,r. TheCree.s/lv///, the
upl^'wa j/»iW«7, etc., are cr^nate Algon-
M'»an words. The wc.nl came into Kng-
fr-.m Abnaki (Kennebec), in which
••H-cond syllable is nasali/ed. ('>) Anv
r fl^iw of the genus 3/^iw, and
->oii, any species of the genera*
'/'and r,,,M7*,/,w. Aftertheskunk
-n name,! skunk-bear (the w 1
^..i,k blackbird or skunk-bird
-l".k,, skunk-bill (the surf-
Hkunk-cabbage or skunkweed
( Symplocarpus fcctidu* ; see Skoke ) , skunk- ,
head or skunktop (pied duck, or the
surf -scoter) , skunk-porpoise (Lagenorhyn-
cus acutus), skunk-spruce (Picea cana-
densis), skunkery or skunk-farm (a place
where skunks are kept or bred for profit).
(3) Among derived meanings are: "a
vile, mean, good-for-nothing, or low-
down fellow," the corresponding adjec
tive being skunky or skunkish. Also
there is the verb to skunk, having the
senses: (a) to defeat utterly, without the
other party scoring at all ; (b) to get no
votes in an election; (c) to leave without
paying one's bills. /Sea-skunk is a term
which is applied to a certain type of
motor-boats. (A. F. c. w. R. G.)
Skunk-cabbage. See tikoke.
Skurghut (Sku'-rxtiit). A band or village
of the Cbastacosta on the N. side of Rogue
r.,Oreg. — Porsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 234, 1893.
Skurshka. The Water-snake clan of the
pueblo of Laguna, N. Mex. Its members
claim to have come originally from Sia.
The clan forms a phratry with the Sqowi
(Rattlesnake), Hatsi (Earth), and Meyo
(Lizard) clans. (F. w. n.)
Shu'rshka-hano'1'.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352,
18% (misprint sh for sk; hdnoch = ' people').
Skutuksen (Sk'u'tuksEn, 'promontory').
A Squawmish village community on the
E. side of Howe sd., Brit. Col— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Skuzis ('jumping') . A Ntlakyapamuk
village on Fraser r. above Spuzzum, Brit.
Col.; pop. 33 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
Scuzzy.— Can. Ind. Aff., 418, 1898. Sku'zis.— Hill-
Ton t in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.Can., 5, 1899. Skuzzy.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. u, 164, 1901.
Skwah. A Cbilliwack village in s. Brit
ish Columbia; pop. 104 in 1909.
Skwah.— Can. Ind. AIL, pt. 2, 160, 1901. Squah.—
Ibid., 74, 1878. Squah-tta.— Gibbs, MS. vocab.,
B. A. E.
Skwahladas (Sqoa'ladas] . A Haida
family of the Raven clan, living on the
w. coast of Queen Charlotte ids., _ Brit.
Col. The meaning of the name is un
certain, but it has been suggested that
it may indicate that they were successful
fishermen. This family generally lived
with the Illgahetgu-lanas, but at one
time had independent towns opposite
Ilippa id. and in Rennell sd. There part
of them came to be known as Nasto-kega-
wai. Originally they seem to have
formed one family with the Djalmi-
skwahladagai. (.T. R. s.)
Skoa'tl'adas.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
24, 1898. Sqoa'ladas. —Swanton, Cont. Haida, 270,
1905.
Skwailuh. ( ' hoar frost ' ). A Shuswap
town on Pavilion cr., an E. affluent of
upper Fraser r., Brit. Col. ; pop. 68 in 1909.
Papillion. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Pavilion.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt, n, 162, 1901. Pavil
ion.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 166,
map, 1900. SkwaiMuh.— Dawson in Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., 1891, sec. II, 44, 1892.
BULL. SO]
SKWAIUS SLAVERY
597
Skwaius (Sk'wai'us] . A Squawmish vil
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A S
475, 1900.
Skwala (Sk'wafla). A former village
or camp of the Pilalt, a Cowichan tribe
on lower Chilliwack r., Brit. Col.; so
named from a slough on which it was
situated.— Hill-Tout, Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
48, 1902.
Skwauyik (Skwa/uyix}. A Ntlakyapa-
muk village on the w. side of Fraser r.,
Brit. Col. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., n, 169, 1900.
Skwawalooks. A Cowdchan tribe on
lower Fraser r., below Hope, Brit. Col.;
pop. 16 in 1909.
Shawahlook.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1904, sec. ii, 75, 1905.
Skawah-looks.— Ibid., 1894, 277, 1895. Skowall.—
Ibid., 79, 1878. Skwawahlooks.— Ibid pt 2 160
1901.
Skway. A Chilliwack village on Skway
r., which empties into the lower Fraser,
Brit. Col. ; pop. 27 in 1909.
Skway.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901. SQai.—
Hill-Tout in Hep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Bquay.— Ibid., 276, 1894. Squay-ya.— Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Syuay.— Can. Ind
Aff., 188, 1884.
Skweahm. A Nicomen winter village on
Nicomen slough, near lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col. ; pop. 27 in 1909.
Skuya'm.— Boas in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Skweahm.— Can. Ind. Aff., 160, 1901. Squeam.—
Ibid., 313, 1888.
Skwealets (SkwEd'lets, ' coming in of the
water'). An abandoned Chilliwack vil
lage on upper Chilliwack r., Brit. Col. —
Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Skwiteague. See Squeteagm.
Slaaktl (Sla'axL}. A Bellacoola village
on Bellacoola r., Brit, Col., above Snut-
lelatl.
Sla'aqtl.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Sla'axL.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., II, 49, 1898.
Slahaltkam ('upper country'). A
Shuswap village at the foot of Little Shus-
wap lake, interior of British Columbia.
It gives its name to a band which in
cludes the people of this village and those
of Kwikooi. Pop. 88 in 1906, 96 in 1909.
Haltham.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 166, 1901. Hal-
thum.— Ibid., 363, 1897. Haltkam.— Ibid., 312, 1892.
Halt-kum.— Ibid., 1885, 196, 1886. Little Lake Shus
wap.— Ibid., pt. u, 68, 1902. Sahhahltkum.— Ibid.,
47, suppl. , 1902. Sla-halt-kam.— Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 44, 1891.
Slana. An Ahtena village at the con
fluence of Slana and Copper rs., Alaska.
Slank. A word said to be of Indian
origin, but of doubtful etymology, defined
by Nelson (Inds. of N. J., 129, 1894) as "a
name applied in the neighborhood of Pat-
erson to a small body of water setting back
like a bay along the shores of a river."
Slate. This material, which is widely
diversified in character, was in very
general use by the tribes N. of Mexico
for the manufacture of utensils, imple
ments, ornaments, and carvings in gen
eral. The typical slates are characterized
by their laminated structure, and these
were used to some extent, especially for
implements; but the more massive varie
ties, such as the greenish striped slates
of the Eastern states, the argillite (q. v.)
of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and the
states^ to the s., and the black slate of
the N. W. coast, w^ere usually preferred.
Argillite was much used by the tribes of
the Delaware and Susquehanna valleys,
and an ancient quarry of this material,
located at Point Pleasant, Pa., has been
described by Mercer (see Quarries).
Material from this and corresponding
quarries was used mainly for flaked imple
ments, including leaf-shaped blades,
knives, and arrow heads and spear heads,
and these are widely distributed over the
middle Atlantic states. The tine-grained
greenish and striped slates of the Eastern
and Middle states and Canada were ex
tensively employed in the manufacture
of several varieties of objects of somewhat
problematic use, including banner stones,
bird-shaped stones, and perforated and
sculptured tablets. It is probable that,
like the green agates and jadeites of Mex
ico, some varieties of this stone had special
significance with the native tribes. The
tribes of the N. W. coast employ a fine
grained black slate in their very artistic
carvings, which the Haida obtain chiefly
from deposits on Slate cr., Queen Char
lotte ids. This slate has the desirable
quality of being soft and easily carved
when freshly quarried, and of growing
harder with time. It is black and takes
an excellent polish. See Sculpture, Totem-
poles,
References to the use of slate occur in
many works relating to ethnology and
archeology, but are not sufficiently im
portant to be given in full. Worthy of
special mention are Mercer in Pub. Univ.
Perm., vi, 1897; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Hep.
1888, 1890; Squier and Davis, Ancient
Monuments, 1848. (w. n. ir.)
Slavery. It may be doubted whether
slavery, though so widespread as to have
been almost universal, existed anywhere
among very primitive peoples, since
society must reach a certain state of or
ganization before it can find lodgment
(see Social organization). It appears,
however, among peoples whose status is
far below that of civilization.
Among the Eskimo, slavery appears to
have been wholly unknown, although in
the part of Alaska immediately x. of
the Tlingit, where the Eskimo borrowed
much of Indian culture and arts, it is
possible that it existed in some form, as
Bancroft affirms. Dall discovered no
traces of slavery in Alaska, and doubts
if it ever existed there. If the institu
tion ever gained a foothold among the
Eskimo it was foreign to their own cul-
598
SLAVERY
[B. A. E.
tun- and habits, was of comparatively
rtt-cnt introduction, am) was practised
onlv in a much modified form.
Beginning with the Tlingit slavery as
an institution existed among all the JN. W.
coast Indians as far as California. Itprac-
tically ceased with s. Oregon, although the
Hupa of Athapascan stock, and the Nozi
(Yanan), both of N. California, practised
it to some extent, according to Powers.
\mong the former, a bastard became
the slave for life of one of the male rela
tives of the mother and was compelled
to perform menial service; nor could he
or she marry a free person. Such slaves
set-in to have been entitled to purchase
freedom, provided they could accumu
late sullicient wealth. Both the Klamath
and the Modoc seem to have had slavery
in some form. The Klamath word for
slave is lu<i*lt, from lul;t]i«, 'to carry a
load.' indicating that the slaves were^the
carriers of the tribe (Gatschet). The
institution had found its way up Colum
bia r. also, at least as far as Wallawallar.,
where it was known to the Cayuse of
Waiilatpuan, and to the Nez Perces of
Shahaptian stock. From the AV. coast it
apj>ears to have passed far into the inte
rior, where it was practised, probably in
a much modified form, by the Indians of
the Macken/ie r. region. It is said that
the Etchareottine were called AinAaimk,
'slaves', by their Cree neighbors, an
epithet which in its French and Indian
forms came to be the name (Slave or
Slavey) under which they are best known.
The N.W. region, embracing the islands
ami coast occupied by the Tlingit and
Haida. and theChimmesyan, Chinookan,
Wakashan. and Salishan tribes, formed
the stronghold of the institution. As we
pass to the eastward the practice of
slavery Incomes modified, and finally its
place is taken by a very different custom.
Among the tribes mentioned, slavery
w-ems to have existed long enough to have
wcured a prominent place in mythology
and to have materially modified the habits
and institutions of the people. It was no
: the origin of ideas of caste and rank
widespread among tribes of the N W
coast, but comparatively unknown else
where among our Indians. It varied con-
'Mi-r.il.lv among different tribes, the most
fwwntial characteristics, however, being
similar, as was the general mode of life
the p<,,p|«.s practising it. The above-
named were fishing tribes and exnert
A II V i • l "tt" ' >' LTUI lie
11 hved ,„ settle,! villages. With all'
he essential condition of rank and Dosi-
of
prisoners
aken from neighboring tribes, chieflv
women and children; a,< among Wt
tribes, of their descendants. Over most
of the area in question there appears
to have been a regular traffic in slaves,
the source of a considerable part of the
private wealth. Jewett states in his Nar
rative (1815) that a Nootka chief had in
his house "nearly fifty male and female
slaves, no other chief having more than
twelve." Simpson estimated that slaves
formed one-third of the population of
the Tlingit. The price of an adult slave
was about $500 in blankets; of a child, 50
blankets, about §150.
Servitude in the N. W. appears to have
been of a rather mild type. Slaves, as
a rule, were well fed and well treated,
as was natural with valuable property.
The condition of the bondman indeed
seems generally to have been little in
ferior to that of his master, whom he
assisted in paddling, fishing, and hunt
ing, even in making war on neighboring
tribes. Expeditions were often under
taken for the primary purpose of slave
catching. The slaves made or helped
make canoes, cut wood, carried water,
aided in building houses, etc. Enslaved
women and children were household
drudges, performing the laborious and
menial tasks wrhich elsewhere fell to
the lot of free women. The distinc
tion between the slave and the free man
was especially sharply drawn in all
ceremonial practices, from which slaves
were rigidly excluded, and generally also
with regard to marriage, for the slave
usually could not mate with a free man
or woman, though the Makah men, Swan
asserts, frequently married female slaves.
The male offspring of such marriages
seem to have occupied an equivocal posi
tion between free men and slaves. Slaves
seem to have had no well-defined rights;
they could not own property and wTere
subject to the caprices of their owners,
who had power of life and death over
them. Among the Tlingit it was cus
tomary to kill slaves and to bury their
bodies beneath the corner-posts of the
chiefs' houses at the time when they were
erected; but this does not appear to have
been done by the Haida. At other times
they wrere given away or freed to show
that their owner was so wealthy he could
easily afford to part with them. Swan
states that when a chief died among the
Makah his favorite slaves were killed and
buried with him.
Punishment for shortcomings was some
times seven4, the owner of a slave being
responsible to no one. Occasionally slaves
were killed outright in moments of pas
sion.
Investigation of slavery among the
tribes of the Great Plains and the Atlantic
slope is difficult. Scattered through early
histories are references to the subject, but
BULL. 30]
SLAVERY
599
such accounts are usually devoid of de
tails, arid the context often proves them
to be based on erroneous conceptions.
Had slavery existed among the Eastern
and Southern tribes, we should find in
the mass of documentary history as full
accounts of the practice as there is con
cerning the less -known tribes of the
N. W. coast. The unsatisfactory char
acter of the references should make us
cautious in accepting statements regard
ing the existence of slavery. The early
French and Spanish histories, it is true,
abound in allusions to Indian slaves, even
specifying the tribes from which they
were taken, but the terms "slave" and
"prisoner" were used interchangeably in
almost every such instance. Hennepin, in
his account of his own captivity among
the Sioux, uses these terms as equivalent,
and speaks of himself as a slave, though
his story clearly shows that he had been
adopted by an old chief in the place of a
lost son. With the exception of the area
above mentioned, traces of true slavery
are wanting throughout the region N. of
Mexico. In its place is found another
institution that has often been mistaken
for it. Among the North American In
dians a state of periodic intertribal
warfare seems to have existed. Dis
putes as to the possession of land, re
taliation for acts of violence, and blood
revenge were the alleged causes; but un
derlying all was the fierce martial spirit
of the Indian which ever spurred him
from inglorious peace to stirring deeds of
war. In consequence of such warfare
tribes dwindled through the loss of men,
women, and children killed or taken cap
tive. Natural increase was not sufficient to
make good such losses; for while Indian
women were prolific, the loss of children
by disease, especially in early infancy,
was very great. Hence arose the institu
tion of adoption. Men, women, and chil
dren, especially the latter two classes,
were every where considered spoils of war.
When a sufficient number of prisoners
had been tortured and killed to glut the
savage passions of the conquerors, the
rest of the captives were adopted, after
certain preliminaries, into the several
gentes, each newly adopted member tak
ing the place of a lost husband, wife, son,
or daughter, and being invested with the
latter' s rights, privileges, and duties. It
sometimes happened that small parties
went out for the avowed purpose of taking
captives to be adopted in the place of de
ceased members of families. John Tan
ner, a white boy thus captured and adopted
by the Chippewa, wrote a narrative of his
Indian life that is a mine of valuable and
interesting information. Adoption occa
sionally took place on a large scale, as, for
instance, when the Tuscarora and the
lutelo, on motion of their sponsors in the
federal council, were formally adopted as
offspring by the Oneida, the Delawares
as cooks (an honorable position) by the
Mohawk, and the Nanticoke, as offspring
by the Seneca. In this way these alien
tribes acquired citizenship in the Iroquois
League; they were said to be "braces"
to the " Extended Cabin," the name by
which the Iroquois designated their com
monwealth. (See Adoption, .Captives).
Nor is it impossible that slaveholding
tribes might have substituted adoption.
Indications of the manner in which such
change might have been effected may
be found among the Tlingit and other
N. W. Coast tribes, who not only freed
their slaves on occasions, but made them
members of the tribe. They also some
times married slaves, which was tanta
mount to adoption. Wherever slavery
did not exist, adoption seems to have been
universally practised. Except that pris
oners of war were necessary to recruit both
institutions, the two are very unlike. The
slave of the N. W. coast held absolutely
no status within the tribe, whether he
came into possession of the individual as
the result of war or wan bought as a slave
from a neighboring tribe'. Whatever
privileges were his were granted as a
favor, not as a right. On the other hand,
the adopted person was in every respect
the peer of his fellow-tribesmen. If he
proved equal to the position assigned him
in the tribe, and improved his oppor
tunities, his advancement was sure, and
he might aspire to any office attainable
by the individual into whose place he had
been adopted. If the new member of the
tribe proved a poor hunter, a poor pro
vider, or, above all, if he lacked courage,
his position was not enviable: he was
despised, and treated according to his
demerits, probably worse than if lie had
been born a member of the tribe. Still
there was nothing in his position or treat
ment to justify the statement that he was
a slave, and "his ignominy and shame
were probably not greater than were usu
ally incurred by the poor and worthless.
It was the usual custom to depose the
coward from man's estate, and, in native
metaphor, to "make a woman" of him.
Such persons associated ever after with
the women and aided them in their tasks.
Such was the custom among the Pawnee,
as recorded by Grinnell (Pawnee Hero
Stories, 26, 1893), who also gives a still
more curious custom, by which young
men who had not attained any special
standing in the tribe lived as servants in
the families of men of position and influ
ence, and performed many offices almost
menial. Dunbar speaks of these servants
SLAVES SLEDS
[B. A. E.
us In-in- parasites and as usually being
the most worthless members ot the tribes
i Pawnee Indians, 1SSO).
In m..st tribes polygamy was per
mitted, an.l it was a common practice
f,,r men to take to wife female cap
tive* As a leiral wife such a woman was
entitled to the same privileges as her mar
ried sisters in the tribe, but her actual
treatment depended largely upon her
capacities and her personal popularity.
When she was introduced into a family
where there already were several wives,
jealousy was easily aroused, and the new
wife was likely to be abused and driven
to menial tasks. No doubt such women
were often assumed to be slaves by the
casual observer.
Furopean influence materially modified
almost every art and practice of the Indian.
No sooner had the border wars begun than
the natives discovered a higher value for
the white prisoners of war than adoption.
Although white men and children were
udoptrd into Indian tribes and lived and
died with them, the ransom offered in
ready money, in whisky, or in powder
and guns changed the status of the white
captive. He was very generally held in
captivity for ransom, or taken to the
French. English, or Spanish, according
to his nativity, and disposed of for a cash
payment. Cases were not rare in which
white captives were redeemed and sent
hack to their friends even after formal
adoption into a tribe. The practice of
redeeming captives was favored by the
missionaries and settlers with a view of
mitigating the hardships of Indian war
fare. Thespreadof Indian slavery among
the tribes of the central region was due in
part to the _ efforts of the French mis
sionaries to induce their red allies to sub
stitute- a mild condition of servitude for
their accustomed practice of indiscrimi
nate massacre, torture, and cannibalism
(Mf Dunn, Indiana, 11H)5). During the
interval U-tween his captivity and re
demption, usually lasting monUis, occa-
lonally several years, the white captive,
mle>s adopted, was made to do menial
sand his lot \\as hard. The white
*>ner, indeed, unless very young, rarely
proved satisfactory as an adopted mern-
the tribe. He did not often take
undly to Indian life, was <|Uick to seize
i op|K,rtunity to escape, and was always
•"t'.ed hack l,y his friends, whereas in
the ca-c of the Indian, adoption severed
rmer social and tribal ties The
•pted Indian warrior was forever de-
irred fr,,,,. returning to his own people
I'v whom |,e would not have been re-
'•- fat«- was thenceforth inex-
' "iteruoven with that of his new
-'UthcasJcrn Indians-Cherokee,
Creeks, Choctaw, and Chickasaw — soon
after the settlement of the country by
Europeans came into possession of run
away negro slaves. The Indians were
quick to perceive their value as serv
ants, and we soon find them buying
and selling black slaves. There is noth
ing to show that this introduction of
black slaves among the Muskhogean
tribes and others materially changed the
status of the Indian prisoner of war.
The Seminole of Florida married many
negro runaways, whose position seems
to have been in all respects like that of
other members of the tribe. There were,
indeed, among the Seminole several set
tlements of runaway negro slaves who
had their own chiefs and seem to have
been a recognized part of the tribe.
Europeans made a practice of enslaving
or selling into slavery captive Indians.
Carolina was early made by the Spaniards
a hunting ground for Indian slaves, who
wrere deported to Cuba. Numbers of the
male children of the conquered Pequot
were transported to the West Indies from
Massachusetts and sold into slavery,
while the women and girls were scattered
among white families (Bradford in Coll.
Mass. Hist. Soc., in, 360, 1856). The
English settlers of South Carolina prac
tised the enslavement of Indians on a
large scale, and during the years 1702-
1708 sent out three expeditions against
the Yamasee, Apalachee, and Timucua,
of N. Florida. They carried back to
Charleston almost the entire population of
7 large towns, in all, some 1,400 persons,
who were sold as slaves to the Carolina
settlers or distributed among the Creeks,
who assisted in the enterprise. Indeed,
in the early days of the colonies the en
slavement of Indians by settlers seems
to have been general. See Adoption, So
cial, Organization. (H. w. H. )
Slaves. An ethnic and linguistic^ Atha
pascan group comprising, according to
IVtitot (Diet. Dene Dindjie, xx, 1876),
the Etchareottine, Thlingchadinne, and
Kawchodinne. He included also the Eta-
gottine of the Nahane group. The Etcha
reottine are specifically designated by this
term, which originated with theCree, who
captured them in forays, and the tribe
nearest to the Cree, the Etchaotine, are
called Slaves proper.
Sleds. The Eskimo and the Indians N.
of lat. 40° used as a vehicle for travel and
transportation, complementary to the
skin boat and the bark canoe, the sled
drawn by man and dog over snow and ice.
The Eskimo make long journeys, using
boat and sled alternately. Sleds differ in
construction, shape, and use according to
the materials, the ingenuity of the people,
the nature of the ice and snow, the jour
neys to be made, and the loads to be
BULL. 30]
SLEEPING WOLF SLEEPY EYES
001
hauled. The simplest forma are smooth,
flat substances, sometimes even blocks of
ice; there is one consisting of a few plates
of baleen stitched together; others are
elaborately constructed. Uniform widths
were adopted to enable them to follow
the same tracks. Owing to frost and
strain treenails and pegs were little used
in construction; only 'lashings of good
CENTRAL ESKIMO SLEDGE (BOAS)
rawhide thongs would hold them to
gether. In the use of these the makers
were as ingenious at seizing and making
knots as the Pacific islanders. The parts
of a sled are the runners, shoes, crossbars,
handles, lashings, lines, traces, toggles,
packing, webbing, and braces. These
belong to the fully equipped sled, which
is a marvel of convenience, but some of
them may be wanting. There are four
plans of construction besides numerous
makeshifts: (1) The bed lashed to solid
runners; (2) the bed on pairs of bent
sticks spliced together or arched and fas
tened below to runners; (3) the bed rest
ing on a square mortised frame, probably
an introduced type; (4) the bed flat on
the ground, the toboggan. In the E.,
the Eskimo, being in some places poorly
provided with wood, made sled runners
DOG HARNESS, CENTRAL ESKIMO (BCAS)
of porous bone, pieces of which, cut to
shape and pierced, were sewed together
neatly. The shoeing consisted of short
strips of ivory or smooth bone, pierced
and fastened on with treenails or thongs,
which were countersunk to prevent abrad-
ing. When in use the shoes and runners
were coated with ice or often with blood
and salt. Boas figures a complete sled
from Cumberland gulf, and Mason a much
pieced and perforated runner from Green-
arid, brought by Dr Kane. In the Mac
kenzie r. district were brought together
the riding and freighting toboggan, the
framed sleds of the Kutchin, and varie
ties with solid wooden runners. The
greatest variety of forms, figured and de
scribed by Murdoch and Nelson, were
found in Alaska. The main types are
the low, flat sled without a rail, for carry
ing bulky objects and umiaks, and the
built-up sled with a high rail on each side
for loads of smaller articles a'nd camp
equipage. Murdoch describes a shoe of
ice, 1 ft high and 6 in. wide, placed by
the Pt Barrow Eskimo on the runners.
Nelson figures the details of the two types
of sled about Bering str., together with
the whip, breast-board, swivels, and line
attachers.
CANADIAN TOBOGGAN (MASON)
Consult Boas inCth Rep. B. A. E., 1888;
Dall, Alaska, 1870; Mason in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1894, 1896; Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 1892-, Nelson in 18th Rep. B.
A. E., 1901; Stites, Economics of the Iro-
quois, 1905; Turner in llth Rep. B. A.E.,
1894. (o. T. M.)
Sleeping Wolf (proper name d'nt-k'ati,
'Wolf lying down'). Second chief of
the Kiowa, a delegate to Washington
in 1872, and a prominent leader in
the outbreak of 1874-75. He was shot
and killed in a quarrel with one of his
own tribe in 1877. The name is heredi
tary in the tribe and has been borne by at
least 5 successive individuals, the first
of whom negotiated the permanent peace
between the Kiowa and Comanche about
1790. (.1. M.)
Sleepy Eyes (hlitaba, or Ishtahumba) .
A chief of the Lower Sisseton Sioux, of
the Chansdachikana band (not a Teton,
as in sometimes said), born on Minnesota
r. near the present site of Mankato; he
lived most of his years on the lake which
bears his name in Brown co., Minn. He
was prominent in the affairs of his tribe
contemporary with the relinquishment of
their lands in Minnesota and the removal
to the reservations on the upper Minne
sota from 1850 to 1865. Sleepy Eyes be
came chief between 1822 and 1825, evi
dently succeeding Wahkanto. He was a
frequent and friendly visitor at the home
of Rev. S. R. Riggs, the renowned mis
sionary. Heard states that a party of his
people participated in the massacre of the
whites at the Lake Shetek settlement in
602
SLIAMMON SMOHALLA
[B. A. E.
1S62. He i8 described in 1836 (McKen-
nevand Hall, Ind. Tribes, n, 109, 18o4)
/hr-e and well proportioned, ol rather
i ij; ,ied appearance, good natured and
plausible, but as having never been dis-
tinjruished as a warrior or hunter. He
signed the treaties of Prairie du Chien,
\'uir 19 1825, and July 15, 1830; St. ie-
ters' Nov 30 1836; and Traverse des
Sioux! Jul'v 23, 1851. The last treaty was
•iium-d also by "Sleepy Eyes young,
prolwbly a son. Sleepy Eyes died in
Roberts co., S. Dak., but many years alter
his death his remains were disinterred
and removed to Sleepyeye, Minn., where
they were reburied under a monument
erected by the citizens, (n. R. c. T. )
Sliammon. A Salish tribe on Malaspina
inlet, Brit. Col., speaking the Comox
dialect; pop. 107 in 1909.
Klaamen.-Krit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 18/2
rgivm as N. of Malaspina iuh-t).. Sliammon.— Can.
Iinl. AIT., pt. n, It'.U, 1901. Tlaamen,— Boas, MS.,
B. A. K., 1S87.
Slings. Slings made of the skins ol
animals and of textile materials variously
woven and plaited were in use among the
ancient aborigines of Middle and South
America, and are still employed by the
more primitive tribes. There appears to
be no absolute proof, however, that^the
sling was known to the northern tribes
before the discovery of America, although
it has been assumed that certain pellets
of baked clay found in numbers in Cali
fornia mounds were intended for this use.
The slings found in collections, although
showing in their materials and manu
facture some local tribal characteristics,
were adopted from Europeans and had no
employment other than for youthful
sports. (\v. H.)
Slokoi. A Squawmish village commu
nity on the riglit bank of Squawmisht r.,
Brit Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A
S., 474, 1<)00.
Slubeama. (liven as a division of Salish
numbering 400 and living N. of Whidbey
id., on a river of the same name.
81ub-e-a-ma. -Jones (isr,:',) jn n. R. EX. Doc> 76
34thCong.,3dses.s.,5, 1H57.
Slumach. A band of the Katsey (q. v.)
in British Columbia; pop. 69 in 1896,
when last separately enumerated.
Smackshop. A band of the Chilluckit-
teqnaw living in 1 806 on Columbia r. from
the mouth of Hood r. to The Dalles. Their
estimated number was 800.
Binactopt -VVilkes, Hist. Oregon, 44, 1845. Smack-
•hopt.-0rig Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi 67 1905
Smacihop.-Lcwis and (Mark Expcd., map'
taMMM. —Robertson, Orvfton 129 iK-i
Smalihu. A Salish division on a branch
of Skagit r., N. w. Wash. ; generally classed
as a Skagit subtribe.
Sma-leh-hu.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 458, 1854.
Sma-lih-hu.— Gibbs in Pac. R.R.Rep., I, 436, 1855.
Smali-hu.— GibbsinCont.N. A.Ethnol.. 1,180, 1877.
Smelakoa (SmEla'kda), A Squawmish
village community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475,
1900.
Smith, Nimrod Jarrett (known to his
people as Tsaltititil, an attempt at the
sound of "Jarrett"). A mixed-blood
Cherokee, for a number of years chief of
the Eastern band, residing on a reserva
tion in w. North Carolina. His father,
Henry Smith, was a half-breed, while his
mother was of full blood. Chief Smith
was born on Valley r., near the present
Murphy, N. C., about 1838. He received
a fair education, which he supplemented
from his own resources in later years.
Shortly after the outbreak of the Civil
War he enlisted, with a considerable
number of the East Cherokee, in the
Thomas Confederate Legion, organized
by Col. W. H. Thomas, a Cherokee
trader, and served to the close of the war
as sergeantof his Indian company. Some
10 years later he was elected principal
chief of the Eastern band, which office
he held by successive reelections almost
to the time of his death. During all
these years he was an active worker
on behalf of his people, both at home
and in Washington, and always at great '
personal sacrifice to himself, as by reason
of the refusal of the band to join the
main body of the tribe in the W. they
were denied any share in the tribal funds,
so that most of his service was performed
at his own expense. Through his efforts
the first schools were established among
the East Cherokee and the landed interests
of the tribe were established on a secure
basis. He died in Aug. 1893. In person
Smith was of manly and lovable disposi
tion, dignified bearing, and magnificent
physique, being 6 ft 4 in. in height. He
was a master of both Cherokee and Eng
lish. His wife was a white woman, for
merly Miss Mary Guthrie. (.T. M.)
Smoen (Smo'En). The highest gens or
band of the Bellacoola people of Nutlel,
Brit. Col.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 6, 1891.
Smohalla. An Indian prophet and
teacher, the originator of a religion cur
rent among the tribes of the upper Co
lumbia r. and adjacent region in Wash
ington, Oregon, and Idaho, whence the
name "Smohallah Indians" sometimes
applied. The name, properly Shmoq&fai
signifies "The Preacher," and was given
to him after he became prominent as a re
ligious reformer. He belonged to the So-
kulk, a small tribe cognate to the Nez
Perces and centering about Priest rapids
BULL. 30]
8MOK SMOKING
603
on the Columbia in E. Washington.
He was born about 1815 or 1820,
and in his boyhood frequented a
neighboring Catholic mission, from
which he evidently derived some of his
ceremonial ideas. He distinguished him
self as a warrior, and began to preach
about the year 1850. Somewhat later,
in consequence of a quarrel with a rival
chief, he left home secretly and absented
himself for a long time, wandering as
far s. as Mexico and returning overland
through Nevada to the Columbia. On
being questioned he declared that he had
been to the spirit wrorld and had been
sent back to deliver a message to the
Indian race. This message, like that of
other aboriginal prophets, was, briefly,
that the Indians must return to their
primitive mode of life, refuse the teach
ings or the things of the white man, and
in all their actions be guided by the will
of the Indian God as revealed in dreams
to Smohalla and his priests. The doc
trine found many adherents. Chief Joseph
and his Nez Perec's being among the
most devoted believers. Smohalla has
recently died, but, in spite of occasional
friction with agency officials, the ' ' Dream
ers," as they are popularly called, main
tain their religious organization, with
periodical gatherings and an elaborate
ceremony. SeeMooney, Ghost Dance Re
ligion, 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896. (.1. M. )
Smok (Smok). A Squawmish village
community on the left bank of Squaw-
misht r., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep.
Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Smoking. For more than a century
after the discovery of America nearly
all the early voyagers remarked on a
curious practice, described as "a fumi
gation of a peculiar kind," that they
found prevailing in some form almost
everywhere in North America. It is
narrated that "the Spaniards were hon
ored as though they had been deities."
Cortes is reported to have been received
with incense, and it was said by one chron
icler that he was "met by persons carry
ing vessels with lighted coals to fumigate
him." The natives were said to burn in
cense to or to fumigate their idols, and the
priests to "prepare themselves by smok
ing to receive the devil's oracles. ' ' These
and many similar expressions indicate
that the practice of smoking was not
understood by Europeans. The cigar or
the cigarette was used throughout Span
ish America. Montezuma and other
•chiefs of Mexico were said "to com
pose themselves to sleep by smoking."
Alarcon, in 1540, found the natives on
;the lower Colorado using "small reeds
for making perfume," likening them to
"the Indian tobagos of New Spain."
Jacques Cartier found the practice of
smoking to prevail on the lower St Law
rence. Champlain refers to the native
assemblies as tabagies. Harlot says the
natives took the fumes of smoke as a
cure for disease, and that they knew
nothing of many ailments "wherewith
we in England are oftentimes afflicted."
Tobacco or some mixture thereof was
invariably smoked in councils with the
whites and on other solemn occasions.
CEREMONIAL SMOKING; PAWNEE (o. A. DORSE*)
No important undertaking was entered
upon without deliberation and discus
sion in a solemn council at which the
pipe was smoked by all present. The
remarkable similarity in smoking cus
toms throughout the continent proves
the great antiquity of the practice. The
custom of offering incense was not re
stricted to men, for women also, in cer
tain localities, are said to have offered
incense to
idols. It was
not necessa
rily a reli
gious act; it
was observed
as a com
pliment to
"lords and
a m bassa-
dors." The
women of
Cartagena,
we are told,
about 1750, could offer no higher courtesy
to a person than to light his tobacco for
him. The Hopi, in their ceremonies,
offer smoke to their sacred images, and
the ceremonies of the pipe are observed
with great decorum; the head chief is
attended by an assistant of nearly equal
rank, who ceremoniously lights the pipe,
and with certain formalities and set
words hands it to the chief, who blows
FLOR1DA 1ND1AN SMOKING
604
SMITLKAMISH— SNAKE DANCE
[B. A. E.
the smoke to the world-quarters and
over the ultar as a preliminary to his in
vocation. In religious ceremonies m
,,,.,11'nil the pnest usually blows the
<moke over the altar to the world-quar
ters In the councils of some tribes the
nine \\a< handed to the head chief by
the ollicial pipe keeper; after lighting
it he handed it on. and it was passed
around in the council house, usually
from left t«> riirht, until each one had
smoked and thus fitted himself for seri
ous deliberation. Among some tribes
the pipe, in being passed from one indi
vidual to another during a ceremony, is
differently grasped and held, according
to the nature of the ceremony or to
the taboo obligation of the individual.
Among other tribes the decoration of
pipes, and especially of the pipe steins,
has great ceremonial and ethnic signifi
cance: even the attachment holding the
pipe to the stem is tixed with special
rare, and the early death of an indi
vidual. or other calamity, it was be
lieved, would ensue were the pipe dropped
from t lie stem during a ceremony. Every
individual engaging in war, hunting,
fishing, or husbandry, and every clan
and phratry made supplication to the
cods by means of smoke, which was be
lieved to brinir good and to arrest evil, to
give protection from enemies, to bring
game or fish, allay storms, and protect
one while journeying.
Smoking was early introduced from
America into Europe and spread to the
most distant parts of the world with
astonishing rapidity until it encircled
the trlobe, returning to America by way
of Asia. It should be said, however, that
the act of inhaling and exhaling smoke
through a tube for medicinal purposes
was certainly known to the ancients in
Kuropt-and Asia from a time antedating
the Christian era. The fear that smoking
rould cause degeneration of the race or
•t injuriously the revenues of the gov-
rnment caused stringent edicts to be
iiHsed against the use of tobacco, the vio-
itipn of which was punished sometimes
with death.
o, and tin; authorities
(J.D.M.)
ath.
S.-e 1'n,,-*, Trttt
Smulkamish.
omnnamisn. A small hand of Salish
iierlv on upper White r., Wash as-
w-itl. the Sk.,|«i,,,ish; afterward
•.-K.otn.s. l',,p.al,,,ut IKS in
SS;:f!p:r^^«^s
i.^'^^',^s
p,,^1 featzssia "!b,r- & ^
$*tt^^:$$&&
KKilflKS;^'"1^-
Bmuttom. Said I,, Ixj a division of Sa-
lish contiguous to the Nooksak, near the
N. w. boundary of Washington.— Fitzhugh
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 328, 1858.
Smutty Bear. A head-man of the Yank-
ton Sioux, w-ho first appears as a signer
of the treaty of Portage des Sioux in 1815.
He signed also the trade and intercourse
treaty at Ft Kiowa in 1825, and the
treaty relinquishing title to the Yankton
lands in 1858. Soon after, however, he
led a strong faction of his tribe in hostil
ity to the treaty, but wras out-maneu
vered by his contemporary chief, Struck-
by-the-Ree. After the removal of the
tribe to their reservation near Ft Ran
dall, S. Dak., in 1859, Smutty Bear, then
very old, lost his influence and soon
died. (D. u.)
Snakaim. An unidentified body of
Ntlakyapamuk on or near Fraser r., Brit.
Col. Pop. 40 in 1901, the last time the
name appears.
S-na-ha-em.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1885, 196, 1886. Sna-
haim.— Ibid. 1886, 230, 18X7. Snahain.— Ibid. 1897,
363, 1898. Snakaim.— Ibid., pt. n, 166, 1901.'
Snake dance. A noteworthy ceremony
of the Hopi Indians of Arizona, in which
live snakes are carried. It is held every
2 years, alternating with the Flute cere
mony, in the Hopi pueblos of Wai pi,
Mishongnovi, Shipaulovi, Shumopovi,
and Oraibi, by the Snake and Antelope
fraternities conjointly about Aug. 20.
Each fraternity meets in separate under
ground kivas, and each holds a public
"dance" at the conclusion of certain
secret rites conducted during the pre
ceding 8 days. The striking features of
the complicated secret rite are the gath
ering of snakes from the world-quarters,
the making of the sand altar, the snake
washing, the snake drama, and the races
which occur on the mornings of the days
of the public "dance" of the Snake fra
ternity. In the afternoon the Antelope
celebrants file from their kiva, painted
and attired in the traditional costume
consisting of headdress, necklace, bando
lier, armlets, kilt, anklets, moccasins, and
a tortoise-shell rattle bound to the knee,
and march to the plaza, about which
they circle four times, each man stamp
ing on a small board set in the ground in
notification to the beings of the under
world that a ceremony is going on. They
then form in line on each side of a small
shelter of cottonwood boughs, called a
kisi, erected at the margin of the plaza,
and sound their rattles. The Snake
priests follow in the same order and
form in line, facing the Antelope priests.
A low chant begins, gradually intensify
ing in volume; the lines sway in undu
lating curves, the motion increases with
the chant until the movement culminates
in a dance-like restrained leap. The
snake dancers at once form in groups of
three and dance with a hopping step un-
BULL 30]
SNAKE DANCE
til they arrive before the km where the
snakes and snake passer are concealed
The carrier drops to his knees and re
ceives a snake, grasps it by the middle
m his mouth, and, rising," dances four
times around the plaza, when he drops
the snake, which is immediately picked
up by the collector. The carrier then
returns to the ki#i, obtains another snake
and goes through the same process. The
carrier is assisted by a companion, who
passes one hand over his shoulder and
005
waves before the snake, with the other
hand, a snake whip, consisting of a short
staff to which are attached two eagle
feathers; this is for the purpose of caus
ing the snakes to uncoil and run, when
they are picked up with great celerity.
While the dance is progressing a group
of women and maidens in picturesque
costume stand at one side of the plaza
and sprinkle the dancers with sacred meal
from basket trays.
When the snakes haveall been carried
the participants pause while a "six-direc
tions picture "in sacred corn-meal is drawn
on the ground. At a signal the collec
tors throw the snakes on the meal; then
a wild scramble ensues, and one by one
the priests emerge with snakes in their
hands and rush down the rocky trail of
the mesa to release the reptiles at various
points below the pueblo. Returning the
priests are given an emetic drink, made
irom herbs, and undergo a thorough puri
fication. The ceremony closes with feast-
mg and games by the entire populace.
ihe Snake dance is celebrated princi
pally as a prayer for rain. The legend as
to its origin recounts that the children of
the union of the Snake Hero and the
Snake Maid were transformed into snakes
hence snakes are regarded by the Hop!
as their elder brothers and are thought
to be powerful in
compelling the nature
gods to bring rain.
For this purpose they
are set free at the
close of theceremonv.
The snake rite 'is
thought to have been
originally an obser
vance of the ancient
Snakeclan, which fur
nishes the chief of
the society. Thecere
monv is "believed to
represent an agree
ment between the
Snake and Antelope
clans to hold joint
celebration of their re
spective rites, which
no doubt conflicted
when the clans orig
inally came to live
together. Some ri
valry is still obser
vable in connection
with the assumed efficiency of the rain
charms of the two societies. Two species
of rattlesnake and the bull and the whip
snake are carried in the dance. The
latter two arc not venomous. The cele
brants are rarely bitten by the dangerous
snakes, a fact due largely to careful hand
ling and to the "herding" to which the
snakes have been subjected between the
time when they are gathered and the
dance. The Snake dance formerly must
have been widely distributed among the
Pueblo tribes, as remnants of it are found
at Zuni, Laguna, Acoma, Sia, and Cochiti,
and among other Rio Grande villages
That it was practised in Mexico is evi
denced by a picture in S'ahagun's Ilistoria.
The Yokuts of California held a rattle
snake ceremony, Tutnlouis, which from
Powers' description (Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
SNAKE KIVER SNOQUALMU
HI, ."SO. 1S77) \vassimilar in some respects
to tlu« Hop! dance.
l-'..r detailed information sec hourke,
Snake l»anre of the Moqnis of Arizona,
ISM- liorx-y and Voth, Mishongnovi
(Vremonies 'oi the Snake ami Antelope
Fraternities Field Columbian Mus. Pub.,
HOPI SMAKE DANCE
Anthr. ser., in, no. 3, 1902; Fe \vkes, Snake
Ceremonials at Walpi, Jour. Am. Kthnol.
ainl Arrha-ol., iv, 1S94, and Tusayan
Snake Ceremonies, 16th Rep. B. A. E.,
1^»7; Hodge, Pueblo Snake Ceremonials,
Am. Anthr., ix, isuti; Hough, Moki Snake
Dana-, ISiKS; Stevenson, The 8ia, in llth
Hrp. B. A. F., 1894. (\v. IT.)
Snake River. A Chippewa band on
Millu Lac res., Minn.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
:r><>, is:?.
Snakes. A name applied to many dif
ferent IxMlit-s of Shoshonean Indians, but
most persistently to those of K. Oregon, to
which the following synonyms refer.
These Indians form one 'dialectic group
with the Paviotsoof w. Nevada and the
kl«.nu of s. K. California. The principal
Snake trilx-H \\rre the Walpapi and the
i ahnskin. Forothers, see Moiio-Pariotso,
io/"-'/» F'ltmlii. (.,. R. g.)
Ainpalum* -<;atwht't in C(,nt. N. A. Ethnol., II,
1^» C('hini,iunk people': applied
n spring Indians to Oregon Slioshoni
. 8a.'-du-ka. -Powers, I mis. W.Xe
I . A. K., is,,;. Sa't.-(;atsclu-t, MS
Klarnath and Modoe name for all
; "•»» I "'tiHiis; *iK •unclean.' 'disheveled.'
'of low
M
• ••• tJiiuDuoni, — L<JW
'I. .r>'>l. 1H7.
Sziakestown. A former village, perhaps
h!:I)elawares.,,nMuskingunir.,()hio,
Mrkee( 1774 (quoted hvRupp
u iVnn., app., I'll, is4»i
Snakwametl (.SV -,v,m/^). A village
•ifinu' to the Snonkweametl, an ex-
t'n.ttnlH.ofCou.i,.,,^,,,, lower Fraser
Tfout). A village of the Spences Bridge
liknd of Ntlakyapamuk, 1 J m. back from
t/he s. side of Thompson r. and 42 m.
above Lytton, Brit. Col. Pop. 17 in 1897,
the last' time it was enumerated sepa
rately.
Black'Canon.— White men's name. C'npa.— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Nepa.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886. Snapa'.— Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 173, 1900.
Snares. See Fishing, Hunting, Traps.
Snauk. A Squawmish village commu
nity at False cr., Burrard inlet, Brit. Col. ;
pop. 47 in 1909.
False Creek.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 72, 1902.
Snauq.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,475, 1900.
Snihuax. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Snohomish. A Salish tribe formerly on
the s. end of Whidbey id., Puget sd., and
on the mainland opposite at the mouth
of Snohomish r., Wash. Pop. 350 in
1850. The remnant is now on Tulalip
res., Wash., mixed with other broken
tribes.
Ashnuhumsh.— Gatschet, Kalapiiya MS., B. A. E.,
71 (Kalapuya name). Sdo-hobc. — McCavv, Puyal-
lup MS. vocab., B. A. E. ( Puyallup name). S"'do-
ho-bish. -Mallet in Ind. All1. Rep., 198, 1877. Sina-
hamish.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 18nO. Sinahomas.— Kane, Wand, in N. A.,
210, 1809. Sin-a-ho-mish. — Gibbs in Pae. R. R. Rep. , I,
43(5,1855. Sinahoumez. — Duflotde Mofras, Oregon,
11,335, 1844 (evidently includes many other tribes).
Sineramish.— Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1850. Sin-
namish. — Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 1850 (mentioned distinctively from the
"Sinahamish"). Sno-dom-ish, — Fay in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 238, 1858. Sno-ho-mish.— Treaty of 1855 in
U. S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Sunahumes.— Hale
in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 221, 1846.
Snonkweametl (Snonkwe'amEtl). An
extinct Co wichan tribe on lower Fraser r.,
Brit. Col.; their village was Snakwa-
meti.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
54, 1902.
Snonowas. A Salish tribe around Xa-
noose bay, E. coast of Vancouver id. They
speak the Co wichan dialect, and num
bered 14 in 1909.
Nanoos. — Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. iBrit.
Col., 120B, 1884. Nanoose.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 243,
ISC]. Snonoos.— Boas, MS., B/A. E., 1887. Sno
nowas.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 164, 1901. Sno-no-
wus.— Ibid., 417, 1898. Sno-uo-wus.— Ibid., 270,
1889.
Snoqualmu. A Salish division wrhich
formerly occupied the upper branches of
a river of the same name in Washington
and which numbered 225 in 1857. The
remnant of these Indians is now on Tulalip
res., with other broken tribes.
Sdok'-al bihw.— McCaw, Puyallup MS. vocab.,
B. A. E.,1885 (Puyallup name). Sdo-qual-bush.—
Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877. Sno-kwal-mi-
yukh.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 342, 1877
(full form of name; miukh= locative). Snokwal-
mu.— Gibbs, ibid., 179. Snoqualamick.— Lane in
Sen. Ex. Doe. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850.
Sno-qual-a-mick.— Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Sno-qual-a-muhe.—
Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 171, 1852. Sno-qual-a-
muke.— Ibid., 170. Snoqualimich. — Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 701, 1855. Sno-qualimick.— Lane
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 167, 1850.
BULL. 30]
SNOQUAMISH SNUTLELATL
607
Snoqualimick.— Ibid., 174. Snoqualmie.— Stevens
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 33 1857
Sno-qual-mie.— Fay in Ind. Aff. Rep., 238, 1838.
Snoqualmoo.— U. S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Snb-
qual-mook.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 436,1855.
Snoquamish. A Salish division about
Pt Orchard, Kitsap co., w. Wash.; pop.
about 500 in 1850.
Shoquamish.— Lane in Ind. Aff. Rep., 162, 1850.
Sno-qua-mish. — Starling in ibid., 170, 1852.
Snowshoes. Devices worn on the feet
to enable the Eskimo and the Indian to
walk over snow and very soft ground in
hunting, pulling sleds, driving dog teams,
and gathering food. The parts of a
snowshoe are the wooden rim, toe and
heel crossbar of wood or rawhide, extra
strengthening bars, foot netting in large
meshes with a stout thong for the foot to
rest upon, toe and heel netting closely
meshed with babiche or twisted sinew,
which, however, is not always present,
and foot lines for attaching the shoe.
The size ^ of the mesh varies, a coarser
mesh being used for wet, soft snow.
Snowshoes differ in materials, form, fine
ness, and decoration from place to place
and from tribe to tribe. Wooden skees,
such as were used in the Eastern conti
nent, were absent, though Turner found
the Indians of Whale r. , Labrador, wear
ing shoes of thin spruce board, and the
toboggan of Canada is a double skee for
freight or passenger. Snowshoes vary
greatly in shape, being round, elliptical,
pointed oval, pointed at both ends, or
irregular. The toe may be flat or up
turned; the heel rounded, pointed, or
widened into a trailer. The best exam
ples are made in rights and lefts. The
separate forms so differ locally that they
almost equal in number the tribes wear
ing them. This can be shown best by
figures (see Dall, Dixon, Mason, Mur
doch, Nelson, and Turner). Especial
attention is
paid to the
footing and
foot lines.
The netting
under the
foot is ar
ranged with
a view to
the greatest
comfort, the
ball of the
foot being
firmly sup
ported and
the toes
j having free play. In putting on the
! shoe the hands are not used, the foot
being thrust into the ankle loop fas
tened at a right angle to the frame,
| after which, by a dexterous twist, the
; toe is thrust under its loop. The snow-
'• shoer walks with a long, swinging stride,
lifting the toe and letting the tail or
heel drag. Among the eastern Eskimo,
who live outside of the tree zone, the
snowshoe is very crude; the frames are
small, made sometimes of bone, and the
webbing is very coarse, but in the W
there is greater variety between the
coarse and the finer types. The rim
consists of two willow stems, thickest in
the middle, elliptical in section the long
axis being vertical, and keeled on the
inner face, except between the toe and
heel bars. These stems are joined in
front by a long
lapsplice held to
gether by stitch
ing with thongs.
At the heel the
ends are pro
longed into a
NASCAPEE, LABRADOR (MASON)
slight tail and the ends sewed together.
The method of putting on the netting is
elaborate. The Athapascan tribes adjoin
ing the western Eskimo inland use fine-
meshed shoes with upturned toes. The
Kutchin on Mackenzie r. wear a round
upturned snowshoe of 3 sizes, the largest
for moose hunting, one of half size, and
the traveling shoe. South of them for an
indefinite distance, even into N. United
States, was found the pointed elliptical
type. Farther E. were used flat shoes
with square fronts, having trailers; and
in I ,abrador flat shoes of immense sizes and
widths, with round beaver-tail and swal
low-tail heels (Turner). In the Pacific
states the simplest forms prevailed as far
s. as N. California. The rim was round
or slightly oval, flat, and not always reg
ular; toe and heel bars were replaced with
stout rawhide rope, and netting was of the
simplest kind. These approximate most
closely to the eastern Asiatic forms. The
foot lacing in some binds closely down
both toe and heel. With the snowshoe
in Alaska goes a staff, having a spike and
a little snowshoe at the lower end.
Consult Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvii, 162, 1905; Mason in Nat.
Mus. Rep. 1894, 381-410, 1896; Murdoch in
9th Rep. B. A. E., 344-352, 1892; Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 1899; Stites, Eco
nomics of the Iroquois, 1905; Turner in
llth Rep. B. A. E., 1889. (o. T. M.)
Snutele (Snu't'sle). A Bellacoola vil
lage on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Tsomootl. — Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., n, 49, 1898.
Snutlelatl (Snu' L' ElaL) . A Bellacoola
village on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Stuik.
Snu'L'ElaL.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,,
n 49, 1898. Snu'tl'Elatl.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
i;n,s
ATINO — SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
[B. A. E.
Soacatino.
trict visited by
of the IV Soto
rderim.: on the Eyeish and Ana-
middle
,1-irko probably near the middle course
of Ked r. The Spaniards expected to
find a large and rich province, but it was
a thick forest, where the people lacked
food; hence they abandoned the hope oi
reaching Mexico by land and returned to
the Mississippi. The natives evidently
belonged to the Caddoan family. Cl.
Soacatina'-Harris, Vov. and Trav I, 810, 1705.
8oacatino.-<;..ntl. of Klvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Iji n 19S. ls:>0. Xacatin.— Biedma in
Riuinif Niirr De'Soto, n. 37, 1904. Xuacatin.—
Biellnia t'l.MI) in Fiviu-h. Hist. Coll. La., II, 108,
IsTid. Xuacatino. — Iliid.
Soapstone. See Ste<ttite.
Soba. A larire body of Papago, named
after their chief, centering around Ca-
bnrca, N. w. Sonora, Mex., in the latter
part of the 17th century, when they were
said to number 4,000. They may have
been identical with the Piato. Their
other villages were P>atequi, Mata, Pitic,
and San Ildefonso. ( F. w. n. )
Sobas.— Kino ili,'.)2i in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
22»'., ivv,. Tobas.— Villa-Senor, Theatro Am., n,
Jfc»l. ITls i misprint ). Zopex.— Burton (1847) in
Cal. Mo.ss. and Corresp., 312, 1>50 (identical?).
Sobaipuri. A Piman tribe formerly in
habiting the main and tributary valleys
of San Pedro and Santa Crux rs., between
Ion. 110° and 111°, and the Rio Gila be
tween the mouth of the San Pedro r. and
the ruins of Casa Grande, and possibly
eastward of this area in s. Arizona. Mis
sions were established among them by
the Spaniards in the latter part of the
17th and beginning of the 18th centuries
at (Juevavi, Stiamca, and San Xavier del
Bac, to which numerous visitas were
attached. According to Pxmrke "the
Apaches have among them theTze-kinne,
or Stone-house people, descendants of the
cliff-dwelling Sobaypuris, whom they
drove out of Aravvpa canon and forced
to lice to the 1'imas for refuge about a
century ago" (.lour. Am. Folk-lore, 114,
Apr. -June ISW); and P,andelier (Arch!
t. Papers, n,, 102, IS'.K)) states that
the Apaches caused the Sobaypuris to
• up their homes on the San Pedro
and to merge into the Pa pagos." It would
H-em, therefore, that the extinction of the
>bamuri as a tribe was due to depreda-
loiwby the Apache and that their rem
nant wa« absorbed bv the Papago, their
the Jiaspi, Muiva, Ojio, Optuabo, Quiburi,
Quiquiborica, Reyes, San Angelo, San
Clemente, San Felipe, San Salvador,
Santa Eulalia, San Xavier del Bac, So-
noita, Suamca,Tubo, Tumacacori, Turisai,
Tusonimon, and Tutoida. (F. w. H.)
Ksarsavina.— Russell, Pima MS., B. A. E., 16, 1902
('spotted': Pima name). Sabagui. — Pimentel,
Lenguas de Mex., n,94, 1865 (given us the nameof a
Pima dialect; possibly Sobaipuri). Sebaipuris.—
Aguirre (1764) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I, 125,
1856 (misprint; also Sobaipuris). Sobahipuris. —
Kudo Ensayo (17(53), 17, 103, 1863. Sobaihipure.—
Pimentel, Lenguas i. 377, 1874. Sobaiporis.— De
1'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 1703. Sobaipotis.—
Kino, map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue Wolt-Bott, 74,
1726. Sobaipures.— Mota - Padilla (1742), Hist.
Conq. Nneva Galicia, 361, 1870. Sobaipuris.—
Kino (1692) in Doc. Hist, Mex., 4th s., I, 226, 1856.
Sobaipuris Pimas.— Villa -Sefior, Theatro Am.,
II, 408, 1748. Sobaypures. — Venegas, Hist. Cal., II,
202, 1759. Sobaypuris.— Villa-Senor, op. cit., 396.
Subaipures.— Arricivita, Cron. Seraf., n, 410, 1792.
Subaipuris.— Garces (1776), Diary, 386, 1900.
Soccorondo. A former rancheria, pre
sumably Esselenian, connected with San
Carlos mission, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Far
mer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Social organization. North American
tribes contained (1) subdivisions of a
geographic or consanguineal character;
(2) social and governmental classes or
bodies, especially chiefs and councils,
with particular powers and privileges;
and (3) fraternities of a religious or semi-
religious character, the last of which are
especially treated under Secret societies.
Tribes may be divided broadly into
those in which the organization was loose,
the subdivisions being families or bands
and descent being counted prevailingly
in the male line, and those which were
divided into clearly defined groups called
gentes or clans, which were strictly
exqgamic. Among the former may be
placed the Eskimo; the eastern branch
of the northern Athapascans; the Cree,
Montagnais, Nascapee, Micmac, and Chey
enne, among the Algonquians; the north
ern Caddoan tribes; the Kiowa; most
of the Shoshonean tribes; the Apache,
and nearly all of the peoples of California,
Oregon, Washington, s. Texas, and s.
British Columbia; among the latter the
Ilaida, Tlingit, Tsimshian, Heiltsuk, and
western Athapascans; the Pueblos, Nav-
aho, a few s. California tribes, and the
majority of tribes in the Atlantic and
(iulf states.
Where clans exist the distinctive char
acter of each is very strongly defined,
and a man can become a member only
" neighbors of whom indeed they bv birth, adoption, or transfer in infancy
''•" '"" ^ Part. In later from his mother's to his father's clan, or
- part. In
I apa-o occupied at least one of
the former S.haipuri towns-San Xavier
vice versa. Each clan generally possessed
some distinctive tutelary from which the
majority of the persons belonging to it
derived their names, certain rights, carv
ings, and ceremonies in common, and
- •»<-..«•, v omar- often the exclusive right to a tract of land.
evavi, Jaumaltuigo(?), Although the well-defined caste system
d,-l Bac.
Former settlements ascribed to the So-
«tip«m are: Alamo., Aribaiba, Babisi"
SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
609
of the N. Pacific coast, based on property
and the institution of slavery, does not
seem to have had a parallel elsewhere N.
of Mexico except perhaps among the
Natchez, bravery in war, wisdom in
council, oratorical, poetical, or artistic
talents, real or supposed psychic powers —
in short, any variety of excellence what
ever served in all Indian tribes to give
one prominence among his fellows, and
it is not strange that popular recognition
of a man's ability sometimes reacted to
the benefit of his descendants. Although
it was always a position of great conse
quence, leadership in war was generally
separate from and secondary to the civil
chieftainship. Civil leadership and cer
emonial primacy were much more com
monly combined. Among the Pueblos
all three are united, forming a theocracy.
Councils of a democratic, unconventional
kind, in which wealthy persons or those
of most use to the tribe had the greatest
influence, were universal where no special
form of council was established.
An Eskimo tribe consisted of those
households that hunted or fished in the
same geographical region and wintered
in one village, or in several villages not
far apart. Government was carried on
by the heads of houses, and usually there
was a headman in the tribe whose word
had weight in matters connected with
hunting and fishing. A class of helpers
was composed of ''bachelors without any
relations, cripples who were not able to
provide for themselves, or men who had
lost their sledges and dogs" (Boas, Cen
tral Eskimo, 1888). A young man gen
erally lived with his wife's family, much
under their control, until the death of
his parents-in-law. If he or his wife
died meantime, their children remained
with her people. When a man had once
established his household independently,
however, he was the head of it, and on
his death his principal possessions went
to the eldest of his sons, born to him or
adopted, who had not an independent
position. In so simple an organization
as this we see the basis on which very
important structures were elsewhere
built. Nelson claims to have found traces
of totemism among the Alaskan Eskimo,
but it was probably imported from the
Indians to the s. and does not appear to
have taken deep root in the social life.
Among the more eastern Athapascan
tribes the social organization is said to
I have been of a similar loose, paternal type.
\ The Paiute and some other Shoshonean
tribes consisted of bands, each governed
by a chief, which occupied and took their
I names from particular localities. There
were also chiefs whose authority extended,
probably in a very indefinite form, over a
'• number of others.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 39
Throughout California, except in one
small area, subdivisions were also local
and descent was paternal, so far as it
was_ distinguished at all. Hupa men,
tor instance, usually resided throughout
lite in the town where they were born,
while ^the women went elsewhere to
live with their husbands, the towns be
ing in practice chiefly exogamic, though
there was no recognized requirement of
exogamy. A man more often married a
woman from outside of his village than
one born there, only because the chances
were that the majority of women in his
own village were his actual blood -rela
tions. Headship among them depended
on wealth, and might be lost with it.
Amount of property also determined
headship over the villages of an entire
district when they united for war or
for ceremonial observances. The Mohave
also reckoned descent through the father,
and there are indications of a nascent or
decadent gentile system. Among the
Hupa, Yurok, Karok, and other tribes of
N. w. California slavery was a recognized
institution, though the number of slaves
was small.
The coast people of Oregon and Wash
ington were organized on the basis of
village communities similar to those of
California, but slavery occupied a more
prominent position in the social fabric and
its importance increased northward, the
institution extending as far, at least, as
Copper r., Alaska (see Slarer;/). The Sa-
lish tribes of the interior of British Colum
bia consisted of many village communities,
for the greater part independent of one
another. Civil, military, and religious
matters were each directed by different
persons whose special fitness had been
recognized, and though the succession
usually passed from father to son, the
actual selection rested with the people.
In the selection of a civil chief, property
was the determining factor. The few
totemic devices or crests found in this
region were inherited by all or the origi
nal owner's blood relations in both the
male and female lines. A chief, like the
noted Seattle, was sometimes found ruling
over his mother's instead of his father's
people, and a man was often known by
a different name in his mother's town
from that he bore in his father's.
Freemen among the coast Salish were
divided into nobles, middle-class men,
and servants. Below the last were the
slaves captured in war. Servants were
either poor relations of the better classes
or members of formerly independent di
visions reduced by war or otherwise to a
servile condition, yet not actually en
slaved. A chief might be displaced, but
his office was usually hereditary from
father to son, and it carried with it lead-
SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
[B. A. B.
i-Hiip in ceremonial matters, though not
fn war. According to Hill-Tout many ot
tin- la PIT Salish tribes recognized the
paramount authority of one among the
various local chiefs.
The Nootka trills of the w. coast ot
Y-ineouver id. were subdivided into septs,
or gentes, each possessing a single crest
and ruled by a head chief. A council
formed of these head chiefs determined
the action of the tribe, and the chief of
the sept that was highest in rank exer
cised some influence over the rest. Mem
ber-hip in the septs did not involve niar-
riairr prohibition, which was confined to
real blood relationship, marriage within
the sept bring otherwise permissible.
Chieftainships are said to have descended
from father to son, but when persons of
different septs married, the children be
longed to the one higher in rank.
Although related by language to the
No«.tka, the Kwakiutl system differed
considerably. Each division composing
a Kwakiutl" tribe was thought to be de
scended from an ancestor who had set
up his house at a definite place, and it
is probable that these divisions were
originally local groups like those of the
Salish, though some of them have now
spread among several different tribes.
l»rscent appears originally to have been
paternal, but a man might obtain ne\v
erects and membership in a different gens
for his son by marrying the daughter of
another man who had them. This, how
ever, may have been due to the influence
of the more northern tribes having
maternal descent.
The tribes possessing a well-defined clan
svftetn are divided into three groups —
the North Pacific, Southwestern, and
KaMtern. All of the iirst group had two
>r more phratries, each named after some
animal or bird and subdivided into a
numU-r of clans ruled over by chiefs.
nl.-ss then- was a more powerful clan at
the same place a family chief Wa8 also
f his town. In some cases a clan
• ided, having chiefs in different
The lowest unit was the house
on p, consisting of a family in the Kuro-
i sense, including remote relations
|-ther with servants and slaves over
which ruled the house chief or house-
As among the tribes farther
"•re were also low-caste groups,
i«'h formed a large part of the servant
Fhe principal power rested with
. i 4 , • . • toicu wiin
wn chiefs, bnt .lepended on their
o maintain their superiority in
A housechief nr,uht.lisplacea
veh.ef and the chief of a different
1 supplant a town chief
" >>a,l a large number of
" «;lan», orgam/.(Hl on a theocntic
I-U.H w,thH,Kx.ial rituals and specia lead"
ers in the rituals, and in some pueblos,
as Zuni, Laguna, Acoma, and the Hopi
villages, there existed also phratries. In
some towns, at least, a man was not per
mitted to marry into either the clan of
his mother or that of his father, but since
the advent of missionaries, in consequence
of the reduction in numbers which has
taken place and as a result of their teach
ings, this law has been often set aside in
recent years.
The Zuni are divided into a large num
ber of clans, and many offices are always
filled with reference to these. _ A boy or
a girl is regarded as belonging to the
mother's clan, but is spoken of as a
"child" of the father's clan, and mar
riage into either of these is practically
prohibited. Land, along with most other
kinds of property, is owned by individ
uals and passes to the (laughters in prefer
ence to the sons. The government of the
entire state is hierarchic, the supreme
authority resting in a body consisting of
the rain priests of the six cardinal points —
N. , s. , E. , w. , zenith, and nadir — the priest
ess of fecundity, assistant of the priest of
the N. , and the two head war priests. The
priest of the N. is first among these and
may be considered the high priest of Zuni.
Each of the male priests above enume
rated, except the priest of the zenith, has
assistants who usually succeed him and
one another in regular order, but whose
original appointment as assistants rests
practically with their principal, although
ostensibly he was appointed by the body
of nine. The civil governor, his lieuten
ant, and the four assistants of each are
nominated by the six rain priests and two
war priests, though outside pressure may
be brought to bear for or against this or
that candidate. Although the governor
attends to most civil matters, the appoint
ing body acts as a final court of appeal in
matters of extreme importance. His
term of office is for one year, but he is
eligible for reelection. War expeditions
were formerly in the hands of the war
priesthood under control of the twyo priests
just referred to (Stevenson).
Sia is governed by two priests, with
their vicars or intended successors. One
priest has control over civil matters, the
other over war and hunting. These
offices are elective, the choice being
limited to members of certain clans.
Although the determinations reached by
the two head priests and their vicars are
referred to the heads of the ceremonial
societies for confirmation, this is a mere
matter of courtesy. They hold their
positions for life and have the appoint
ment of the subordinate officers who
carry out their instructions. In Taos and a
few other pueblos descent wras patrilineal.
Like their neighbors, the Pueblos, the
BULL. 30]
SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
611
Navaho were divided into numerous
clans, with female descent and prohibi
tion of marriage within the mother's and
the father's clans. In addition there
were several sets of clans which could
not intermarry and thus constituted
phratries analogous to those of Eastern
tribes. Matthews considers it probable
that the Navaho clans had a local rather
than a totemic origin, and this may be
true of most of the Pueblo clans.
Among the Plains Indians the Omaha
had a highly organized social system.
The tribe was divided into 10 gentes
called "villages," with descent through
the father, each of which had one head
chief. Seven of these chiefs constituted
a sort of oligarchy, and two of them, rep
resenting the greatest amount of wealth,
exercised superior authority. The func
tions of these chiefs were entirely civil;
they never headed war parties. Below
them were two orders of warriors, from
the higher of which men were selected to
act as policemen during the buffalo hunt.
Under all were those who had not yet
attained to eminence. During the buffalo
hunts and great ceremonials the tribe
encamped in a regular circle with one
opening, like most other Plains tribes.
In it each gens and even each family had
its definite position. The two halves of
this circle, composed of five clans each,
j had different names, but they do not
, appear to have corresponded to the phra-
, tries of more eastern Indians. A man
1 was not permitted to marry into the
) gens of his father, and marriage into that
of his mother was rare and strongly dis
approved. Other Plains tribes of the
Siouan family probably were organized
in much the same manner and reckoned
descent similarly. The Dakota are tra
ditionally reputed to have been divided
at one time into seven council fires, each,
of which was divided into twfTor three
i major and a multitude of minor bands.
S Whatever their original condition may
j have been, their organization is now
I much looser than that of the Omaha.
Most of the southern Caddoan tribes
; reckoned descent through the mother.
: The Caddo proper, who came from a tim-
i ber country, had 10 clans with maternal
1 descent.
The social organization of the western
and northern Algonquian tribes is not well
known. The Siksika have numerous sub-
| divisions which have been called gentes;
• they are characterized by descent through
' the father, but would appear to be more
truly local groups. Each had originally its
own chief, and the council composed of
! these chiefs selected the chief of the tribe,
, their choice being governed rather by the
Character of the person than by his de
scent. The head chiefs authority was
the volun-
The
made effective largely through the v
tary cooperation of several societies. AJUf
Unippewa, Potawatomi, Menominee Mi
ami, bhawnee, and Abnaki in historic
times have had gentes, with paternal de
scent, which Morgan believed had devel
oped from a maternal stage owing to white
influence; but this theory must be viewed
with caution, inasmuch as there never has
been a question as to the form of descent
among the Dela wares, who were subjected
to white influences at an earlier date than
most of those supposed to have changed.
The Delawares consisted of three sub-
tribes, called by geographic names from
the regions occupied by them, each char
acterized by a special totem. Over each
presided a head chief, said to have been
elected by the heads of the other divisions;
but more probably they merely inducted
him into office. The chief of the Unami
is said to have been ordinarily first in
dignity. These chiefs were assisted by
councils, composed of heads of wealthy
families and prominent warriors; but
their authority was almost entirely con
fined to civil matters. "War was de
clared by the people at the instigation of
the ' war captains,' valorous braves of any
birth or family who had distinguished
themselves by personal prowess, and
especially by good success in forays
against the enemy" (Brinton, The
Lenape, 1885). According to Morgan,
each of the three tribes was subdivided
into twelve groups, probably consanguin
eous, though it is uncertain whether they
were geographic or totemic.
The towns constituting the Creek con
federacy were composed of members of
various clans, and each was ruled by a civil
chief, or miko, assisted by two councils.
The chief was elected for life from a par
ticular clan, and appointed the head war
chief of the town. The town council ad
vised the miko on questions of intertribal
policy as well as the appointment of minor
officers, while the council of old men con
cerned itself with internal questions, such
as those connected with the raising of
corn. Below these ranked the " beloved
men," and then the common people.
Subordinate to the " great warrior " were
two grades of war leaders. Members of
the same clan are said to have occupied
houses adjoining one another, and in the
larger towns all these surrounded a cen
tral square, in which were the houses of
the chiefs, the council houses, and the
playground. It is known that some
clans could not intermarry, and thus con
stituted phratries. The part which clans
and phratries played in the composition
of the councils, the appointment of offi
cers, and the order of business has not
been determined. The confederacy was
so loosely constituted that decisions for
612
SOCIETIES SOCORRO
[B. A. E.
\v-ir ..r i>eace rented directly with the in
dividual town-. In cases where numbers
,,f towns derided to go to war together
they apiioiiited a head war chief for
themselves.
The Natchez were divided into two
,-astes, called by the French nobility and
l>wwt.<. The rirst was again divided into
«ms nobles, and honored men, the indi
viduals of each of which were cpm-
l*'llcd to marry among thepunnts. Chil
dren of the women of the three noble
classes Montred to the class of the mother,
and children of the honored men bypuant
women also belonged to their mother's
class. Children of jm.ant women and sun
men, however, belonged to the middle
class of nobles, while children of puant
women and noble men belonged to the
honored. By the exhibition of superior
Dualities a man could raise himself from
the jinanl* as far at least as the middle
class of nobles. The highest chief, or
(ireat Sun, derived his power from the
mythic lawgiver of the nation. Thus the
state constituted a theocracy resembling
that of the i.^uichua of Peru.
The most advanced social organization
north of the Pueblo country was probably
that developed by the Iroquois confeder
ated triU-s. Kach tribe consisted of two
or more phratries. which in turn embraced
one or more dans, named after various
animals or objects, while each clan con
sisted of one or more kinship groups
railed ofnr>irlur<i. When the tribes com
bined to f'irm the confederacy called the
Five Nations they were arranged in three
phratries, of two, two, and one tribes re-
s|*'ctively. There were originally 48
hereditary chieftainships in the ' five
triU-s, and subsequently the number was
rai.s-d to 50. Kach chieftainship was held
bv Home one fihimchira, and the selection
of a person to fill it devolved on the
child-bearing women of the clan to which
. In-longed, more particularly those of
inirfiirn, which owned it. The se-
ection had to 1,,. confirmed afterward bv
ntml and league councils sticces-
•ively. With each chief a vice-chief was
wti-1 who nat in the tribal council
he c-hief prop-r, and also acted a-
l«*d«T in tm.e of war, but the chief
sat in the Krarid council of the
confnleracv. See Ofr,M and de,,*; (iw,m-
Consult Bo^, |>ors,y, Murdoch, Nel-
-Mis
1884, 1888; Goddard, Life and Culture
of the Hupa, Univ. Cal. Pub., i, 1903;
Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales, 1892;
Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 1885; Kroeber (1) in
Am. Anthr., iv, no. 2, 1902, (2) in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvm, pt. 1, 1902;
Loskiel, Hist. Missions United Brethren,
1794; Matthews, Xavaho Legends, 1897;
Morgan, Ancient Society, 1877; Morice in
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 1905; Powell
and Ingalls, Rep. regarding the Indians
of Utah, 1874; Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, no. 4, 1900. (j. R. s.)
Societies. See Medicine and Medicine
men; Secret societies.
Sockeye. One of the names of the Fraser
r. salmon, blueback, or redfish (Salmo
nerka ) of the x. Pacific coast. The word
is a corruption by folk etymology of suk-
keyh, the name of this fish in one of the
Salishan dialects of the X. \V. Pacific
coast. It is spelled also sugk-e^e, sawk-
u-e;/, sau.k-eye, etc., confirming the deri
vation. (A. F. c.)
Sockobeck. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy situated in 1608 on the x.
bank of Rappahannock r. in King George
co., Va. — Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Soco. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Soco. — Fontaneda Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans.,
19, 18-54. Sogo.— Fontaneda in Ternaux-Compans.
Voy., xx. 22, 1841. Togo. — Fontaneda as quoted
by Shipp, De Soto and Fla., 586, 1881.
Socoisuka. Mentioned by Taylor (Cal.
Farmer, June 22, 1860) as a subdivision
of the so-called Thamien group of the
Costanoan Indians of the coast of central
California.
Socorro (Span.: 'succor'). A former
pueblo of the Piro on the site of the
present town of Socorro, on the Rio
Grande in New Mexico. So named by
Ofiate, in 1598, because of the friendly
reception of the Spaniards by the inhabit
ants, who gave them a large quantity of
corn. It was the seat of the Franciscan
mission of Nuestra Sefiora del Socorro
from 1626, and contained a church and
monastery. At the outbreak of the Pue
blo revolt in 1680 its population was 600,
but most of the inhabitants followed the
Spaniards, with whom they were friendly,
to HI Paso, and afterward established a
village bearing the same name (distin
guished as Socorro del Sur) below that
place on the Rio Grande in Texas. The
walls of the old church were standing in
1692, and the ruins of the village were
still visible in 1725, but no trace of the
former settlement is now to be seen. Con
sult Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
241 et seq., 1892. See also Piros, Pue-
Mox. (F. w. ir.)
N. D. du Secour. — Vaugondy, Carte Aim'-r., 1778.
Nra Sra del Socorro.— Benavides (1 (!:{()) quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 1G3, 1889. Pilabo.—
BPLL. 30]
SOCORRO DEL SUR SOKOKI
613
Benavides, Memorial, 16, 1630 (aboriginal name
of pueblo). Pilaho.— Columbus Mem Vol 156
1893 (misprint). Pilopue.— On ate (1598) in 'DOC'
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871 (identified by Bandelier'
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 241, 1892). Socora.— John
ston in Emory, Recon., 570, 1848. Socoro.— Galle-
gas (1844), ibid., 478. Socorra.— Ogilby, Amer
ica, map, 1671. Socorre.— Domenech, Deserts of
N. A., i, map, 1860. Socorro.— Onate (1598) in Doc
Ined., xvi, 251, 1871 (earliest form).
Socorro del Sur ('Socorro of the South,'
in contradistinction from Socorro (q. v. ) in
New Mexico). A small pueblo on both
sides of the Rio Grande, a few m. below El
Paso, Tex., the inhabitants of which, now
completely Mexicanized, belonged to the
Piro tribe, although there is evidence
(Bancroft, Ariz, and X. Mex., 191, 1889)
that Tano and Jemez people were among
them. It was established in 1680-81 by
Gov. Otermin with fugitive Indians
chiefly from Socorro, X. Mex. It became
the seat of a Spanish mission in 1682.
See Piros, Pueblos. (F. w. H.)
N> Senora del Socorro.— De 1'Isle, Carte Mex. et
Floride, 1703. Nra del Socorro.— Otermin (1682)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 191, 1889.
N. Senora del Socorro. — Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5,
1776. Nuestra Senora del Socorro. — Vetancurt ( 16Q6)
in Teatro Mex., in, 309, 1871. Soccorro.— Villa-
Seiior, Theatre- Am., n. 360, 1748. Socoro.— Cal-
houn in Cal. Mess, and Corresp., 211, 1850. So
corro.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 684. 1736. Socorro del
Sur.— Bandelier in Arch., Inst. Papers, in, 86, 1890.
Soda Creek. A Shus wap village or band
situated on upper Fraser r. between Alex
andria and the mouth of Chilcotin r. , Brit,
Col. ; pop. 81 in 1909.— Can. Ind. Aff. Reps.
Sodoms. An Iroquois village placed on
the Esnauts and Rapillv map, 1777, s. w.
of Oswego, X. Y. The name is probably a
misprint of Sodus.
Soenadut. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.— Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Sofki, Sofkey. A thin sour corn gruel
prepared by the Creek and other Indians
formerly of the Gulf region, from corn,
water, and lye. There are three kinds
of the liquid: plain, sour, and white. The
corn is pounded into a coarse meal, which
is fanned in order to remove the broken
grains and husks. Two quarts of the
meal are put into a gallon pot of hot
water, which is placed over a fire and
allowed to boil. A perforated vessel is
filled with clean wood ashes, on which
water is poured to form a lye. The lye as
it percolates through the ashes drops into
' the meal and water and turns the mixture
yellow. Water is kept on the sofki for
hours at a time, and, finally, after the
mixture has become very thick, it is re
moved and allowed to cool. A half-dozen
"blue dumplings" (a very palatable
corn meal preparation) are almost a nec
essary accompaniment of a mug of sofki.
i Pounded hickory-nuts are frequently
! added to the mixture, and marrow too,
, to improve the flavor. The vessel which
is used expressly for preparing the meal
is called a ' ' sofki dish. ' ' The Yuchi name
for sofki is tsoshi. The word is derived
from the Creek dialect of the Muskhoorean
language. The Cherokee know it as ka-
nahena (Mooney). (w. R. <;.)
Sogup. Given by Cortez (Pac. R R
Rep., in, pt. 3, 120, 1856) as one of 4
bands of the Ute, within or near the
province of New Mexico in 1799.
Sohonut. Mentioned by Royce (18th
Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899), together with a
number of other tribes, as ceding all their
lands except a strip between Tejon pass
and Kern r., JQU. They may have been
Yokuts (Mariposan), Chumashan, or
Shoshonean, but are not identified.
Soiones ('long wampum belt.' —
Hewitt). An Onondaga chief who was
leader of the embassy to the Hurons in
1647. He was a "Huron by nation, but
so naturalized among the enemies within
a number of years, that there is no Iro
quois who has made more massacres in
this country nor worse attacks than he."
He brought three Huron captives from
Onondaga (Jes. Rel. 1648, 56, 1858).
Sokchit. Seemingly the Yurok name
of a small Hupa village on Trinity r., Cal.
Soc-kail-kit.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 194, 1853. Socktish.— A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (a name sometimes ap
plied). Sokchit.— Ibid., 1904. So-kea-keit.— Gibbs
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 139. 1853. Sok-kail-
kit. — Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Soktich. —A. L. Kroeber, inf n, 1907.
Sokoki (apparently a contraction of Ab-
naki Sdkukiak, 'people at the outlet.'—
Gerard. See Abnaki). A tribe closely
connected with the Abnaki and probably
a part of the confederacy. Yetromile
considered them as distinct (Me. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vi, 211, 1859). He says:
"Only five nations are reckoned in New
England and Acadia, namely, the Mo-
hegans, the Sokoquis, the Abnakis, the
Etchimins, and the Micmacs." He and
Ruttenber (Tribes Hudson R., 85, 1872)
place them in the Mahican group. On
the other hand, Williamson ( Hist. Maine,
1832) and Maurault say they belonged to
the Abnaki group, which is probably the
correct conclusion. The Peqtiawkef, and
Ossipee, on the upper Saco, were appar
ently branches of this tribe (Kidder in
Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 235, 1859). The
tribe, including these, occupied the banks
of Saco r., Me., the Sokoki being nearest
to the mouth. Ruttenber believed they
had occupied the w. bank of Hudson r.
above Mohawk r. until driven out by the
Mohawk in 1626. There is no reason to
doubt, however, that the Indians Cham-
plain found in 1604 at the mouth of the
Saco, were of this tribe. Smith (1616)
mentions Sowocatuck, perhaps their chief
village. Champlain has preserved the
name of one of the sachems of this peo
ple, Marchim, of Casco bay, "who had
614
SOKULK SOLDIER
[B. A. B.
of being one of the bravest
lm.M o his country, and he had a fine
manner, and all his gestures and move
ment* were grave and dignified, sax age
though he was." The Sokoki are de
scribed by Gorges in 1658 as enemies ot
the \hnak.i. They participated in king
Philip's war in lt>75, and some of them
fled to Scaticook on the Hudson at its close.
In 1725 the rest of the tribe retired to St
Francis, Canada, with the Pequawket and
others. (J-M. c. T.)
Awok8ekik.-Jes. Rel. for 1646, 3, 1858. Choua-
JSt-Ses Rel. for 1611, 15, 1858. Onejagese.-Ft
JSuiw «'.n? (1663) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Mst., xm,
•MS 1881 (Iroquois name). Patsuikete.— Maurault,
MM di»! Abenakis. 5. 1866. Sacoes.— Willis
"s30) in' Me. Hist. Soc>. Coll., I, 215, 1865. Saco
Indians.— Sili-su-a. 1"61) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
;.i» vi 'AKUS37. Bawoootuck.-Smith(1629),Va.,
ii 193 reprint of 1819. Soccokis.— Lahontan, New
Voy 'i 230 1703. Soccoquis.— Monseignat (1689)
InX.'Y Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 471, 1865. Soccouky.—
AK'-an ( 16W) in Mar^ry, Dec., vi, 115, 1886. Socke-
rone».-<;ort'es (165S) in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., yil,
W 1*7<;. Bockhigones.— Gorges (1658) in Mass. Hist.
S<M- Coll. , 3d s., vi, 90. 1837. Socokis.— Drake, Bk.
I n«ls.. bk. 3, 101', IMS. Socoquiois.— Jes. Rel. for
l»vi;{. 11, l.s'iS. Soooquis.— Talon (1670) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 66, ISof). Socoquois. — Doc. of 1696,
'bill., 6.X). Socouky.— Agean (1699) in Margry,
Dec., vi, 119, IN^ti. Sohokies. — Keane in Stan-
f«»r«l. Compend., 536, 1878 (misprint). Sokakies.—
Mneanley, N. Y., n, 405, 1829. Sokokies.— Colden
(1727) quoted by Richardson, Arct. Exped., u, 39,
IsM. Sokokiois".— Jes. Rel. for 1613, 67, 1858. So-
kokis.— Cadillac (1(594) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
ix, 5*0. ls55. Sokoquiois.— Jes. Rel. for 1646, 3,
1-vVv Sokoquis. — French letter (1651) in N.Y. Doc.
<1ol.Hi.«t.,lx,5,lH.Y). SokSakiaks.— Maurault, Hist.
<\v# Abcnakis, 5, 1S66. Sokoueki. — Jes. Rel. for
ItVvJ, '26, I*")*. Soquachjck.— Ft Orange conf.
(!•>«) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xni, 298, 1881. So-
quackiclu.— Dareth (1664), ibid., 381. Soqua-
tacks.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 41, 1872.
Soquokii.— Doc. of 1697 in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
ix, fr.'J. IWo. Soquoquis.— Memoir (1706), ibid.,
7'X.. Soquoquiaii.— l)u Crenx (1660) quoted by
V.-tromile in Me. Hist. Hoc. Coll., vi, 210, 1859.
Bowocatuck.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
•11., 3d s., vi, 108, 1H37. Sowocotuck.— Smith
i IfiK.i. ibid., 117. Bowquackick.— Pynchon (1663)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xni, 308, 1881.
Sokulk. A Hinall Shahaptian tribe lo-
<-at<Hl hv Ixnvin and Clark on Columbia r.,
alK>v»' the mouth of the Snake. They are
known to the Nez IVrci'-s and Yakima as
Wanapum, and their principal village is
i»n the w. bank of the Columbia, at the
•t of I'riest rapids, Wash. The tribe
IUIH attracted Home notice of late vearo
from the fact that the noted religiou
leader and prophet Smohalla (q.v.) wa
thvir chief. The tribe was never include
y treaty and conHequently is not of-
illy recognized. Their number is es-
»ated ju. between 1 50 and 200. ( L F )
'berte>n Oregon, 1-29, 1846.
wsg
name given by cognate tribes) ' '
Sokut Menyil ('deer moon'). A Kawia
UMjeinrahu ilia valley oil the C£
• KII.I to have been HO named
wjw onre a famous place in
whirl, to hu.it deer by moonlight
Martinez.— Barrows, Ethno.-Bot. Coahuilla Irid.,
33, 1900. So-kut Men-yil.— Ibid.
Solakiyu ( So'-lak-i-yu) . A former Nish-
inam village in the valley of Bear r.,
which is the next stream N. of Sacra
mento, Cal.
Solackeyu. — Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22, 1874.
So'-lak-i-yu.— Powers in Coiit. N. A. Ethnol., in,
316, 1877.
Soldier. In the strict sense of the word
the soldier did not exist in any of the
tribes N. of Mexico, for among the abo
rigines there was no paid war force.
Neither was there any group of men who
served as an organized police to maintain
order within the tribe, nor was there any
body of men assigned, as in an army, to
defensive or aggressive warfare. These
duties, which are distinct in coordinated
society, in the tribe were laid on every
able-bodied man, who from his youth had
been trained in the use of weapons,
taught to be ready at a moment's notice
to clefend his home and to be the protec
tor of the women and children. There
was no school in which the men were
drilled to act and move together. The
methods of fighting were handed down
by tradition, and boys and young men
gained their first knowledge of the
warrior's tactics chiefly from experiences
related about the winter fire. Every vil
lage or camp was liable to attack, and
their ever-present danger from enemies
influenced the training and avocation of
young men and determined the position
near the door of the lodge, where they
wTould be first to meet an intruding foe.
There was, however, a class of men, war
riors of approved valor, to whom were
assigned special duties, as that of keeping
the tribe in order during the annual hunt
or at any great ceremonial where order
was strictly to be enforced. It is this
class which English-speaking observers
have called "soldiers," for their power
and prestige in the tribe corresponded
more nearly with the rank held by the
army than by any other set of men. The
name by which this class of warriors was
known in the language of some tribes
meant "difficult to break or destroy," in
other tribes "seizers" or "catchers," i.e.
those who make captive. The first re
fers not only to the invincible courage of
the men in war and in executing un
swerving justice, but to their wealth upon
which they could draw for generous con
tribution when a tribal appeal was made.
If at any time one of these men should of
fend and be subject to punishment, which
was frequently by flogging, only the man
of equal or superior war honors could
strike the heavy blows; a man of fewer
honors could only touch the offender
whose rank was higher than his own. In
many tribes warriors were members of a
society in which were orders or degrees.
BULL. 30]
SOLDIER S VILLAGE SONGS
615
The youth entered the lowest and grad
ually won promotion by his acts. Each
degree or order had its insignia, and there
were certain public duties to which it
could be assigned. Every duty was per
formed without compensation, honor be
ing the only reward. These societies were
under the control of war chiefs and exer
cised much influence in tribal affairs. In
other tribes war honors were won through
the accomplishment of acts, all of which
were graded, each honor having its pecul
iar mark or ornament wh ich the man could
wear after the right had been publicly ac
corded him. There were generally six
grades of honors. It was from the highest
grade that the "soldier" spoken of above
was taken. See Coup, Military Societies,
War and War Discipline. (A. c. F. )
Soldier's Village. A Potawatomi vil
lage, called after a chief, in N. Illinois in
1832.— Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 698, 1873.
Soledad (Span, 'solitude,' 'comfort-
lessness,' abbr. of Nuestra Senora de la
Soledad, 'Our Lady of Solitude').
Formerly a Huichol village, but now a
Mexican settlement, situated about 15
m. N. w. of Mezquitic, beyond the present
limits of the Huichol country, in Jalisco,
Mexico. — Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., n,
112, 1902.
Soledad Indians. A collective term
used to designate the Indians of several
distinct linguistic families that lived with
in the territory or under the authority of
Soledad mission, Monterey co., Cal.
They were Costanoan and probably Esse-
len and Salinan, together with Yokuts
neophytes brought from the region of
Tulare lake.
La Soledad.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 633,
1846. Soledad.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Solocka. A town of mixed population,
under Oneida jurisdiction, situated, ac
cording to Evans' map of 1756, about 60
m. above Shamokin, on a creek issuing
from the Great Swamp N. of the Cashue-
tunk mts. in Pennsylvania. On Pow-
nalPs map of 1776 it is placed on the left
bank of the Susquehanna, above the
mouth of Tunkhannock cr. (j. N. B. H.)
Somehulitk (S&mexulUx). A Heiltsuk
tribe living at the upper end of Wikeno
lake, Brit. Col. ; the name is applied also
to one of its clans. — Boas in Nat. Mus.
Rep. 1895, 328, 1897.
Somenos. A Salish tribe in Cowitchin
valley, s. E. Vancouver id., speaking the
Cowichan dialect; pop. 100 in 1909.
Sa'menos.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Soieenos.—
Can. Ind. Aff., Ix, 1877. So-me-nau.— Ibid., 308,
1879. Somenos.— Ibid., pt. II, 164, 1901.
Somhotnechau. A Wikeno village on
Rivers inlet, Brit. Col.
Somhotnehau.— Boas, MS. field notes. Somxotne-
chau.— Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, irfU,
1887.
Somo. A former Chumashan village
near some hills of the same name in
Ventura co., Cal. Cf. Simi.
Somes.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 24, 1863.—
Somo. — Ibid. S'o-mus+. — Henshaw, Buenaven
tura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 18X4.
Sona. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages, probably on the
South Carolina coast, visited bv Ayllon in
1520.
Sonagna. A former Gabrieleno village
in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a locality
later called White's ranch.— Ried (1852)
quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860.
Sonaque. A former tribe noted by
Massanet (Dictamen Fiscal, MS., Nov. 30,
1716) on the road from Coahuila to the
Texas country in 1690. It was probably
of Coahuiltecan stock.
Sonayan. A former tribe noted by
Massanet (Dictamen Fiscal, MS., Nov. 30,
1716) on the road from Coahuila to the
Texas country in 1690. It was probably
of Coahuiltecan stock and possibly iden
tical with the Kouyam (q. v.), or Koua-
yon, of Joutel.
Soneto. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal. —
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., n, 506, 1886.
Songish (adapted by the whites from
Stsd'nges, the name of' one of their septs).
A Salish tribe about Victoria, Vancou
ver id., and on the w. shore of San Juan
id., who call themselves Lkungen. This
tribe gives its name to a Salish dialect
spoken also by the Sanetch and Sooke of
Vancouver id"., by the Clallam of the s.
side of Juan de Fuca str., and by the
Samish, Semiahmoo, and Lummi of the
coast s. of the Eraser delta. Population
of the Songish proper, including Cheerno,
Discovery id., Esquimalt, and Songish
bands, 182 in 1906. Those speaking the
Songish dialect number about 1,000.
Their bands are Chikanach, Chkungen,
Kekayaken, Kltlasen, Ksapsem, Kukoak,
Kukulek, Lelek, Sichanetl, Skingenes,
Skuingkung, and Stsanges. ( J. K. s. )
EtzamisK— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col 119n, 1884 (so called by the tribes of the s.
part of Puget sd. ). Hue-lang-uh.— Mackay quoted
by Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, /,
1891 ( ' the people ': own name) . Lku'men. — Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 11, 1890 (Nanaimo
name). Lku'mEn.— Boas in 5th Rep. N.W. Tribes
Can 10, 1889. Lku'ngKn.— Ibid, (own name).
Lku'ngKn.— Boas, 6th Rep,, 11, 1890. Lxungen.—
Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Songars.-Brit. Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872 (given as a settle
ment N. of Victoria). Songees.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer July 19, 1862. Songhies.— Mayne, Brit.
Col., 73, 1862. Songish.— Hoffman quoted by Pow
ell in 6th Rep. B. A.E., xlii, 1888. Thongeith.-
Sproat, Savage Life, 311, 316, 1868 (an alterna
tive for Kowitchan as the designation of the
Salish of Vancouver id.). Tsaumas.— Wilson m
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., 278, 1866. Tsaumass.-
Ibid., 286. Tsong.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
' Songs. See Music and Musical instru
ments; Nith-songs.
SONNIOTO SOQITEE
[B. A. E.
Sonnioto. A former Shawnee village at
the mouth ofSciotor.,Ohio; perhaps the
-a me as 1- o \\erto\\ n.
Scjoto -K:itines,|ue in Marshall, Ky., I, introd.,
lv-4 Sinhioto.— Bonnceamps (1749) in Jes.
!;,'•! i xix 177 1'AH). Sonnioto.— Doc. oi 1/48 in
N Y i)<>c! Col- Hist., x. i:;s. is.\s. Souyoto.—
Vi\u«lWuil(17ftM. ibid., 1094. St.Yotoc.— Thwaites
in .I.-. Kel., i.xix, -"AN 1'JOU (a French form).
Sonoita. A Papago rancheria on the
headwaters of the Kio Salado of Sonora,
just U'lowthe Arizona-Sonora boundary.
It was visited in 1M9 by the Jesuit Father
Kino, who applied to it the name San
Manvlo. It afterward became a mis-
si. .n, the name of uhieli, apparently in
May 17-")1, was changed to San Miguel in
aco>nlance with the wish of the Marques
de Yillapuente, who, at his death in 1739,
endowed this mission and that of Busanic.
In the sune year (1751), during the Pima
n-volt against the Spaniards, the mission
was destroyed and its missionary, llein-
rieh Kuen, killed by the natives, 'in 1776,
wh.-n visited by An/a and Font, it was
still in ruins. In 1S(>5 the settlement
contained 5U Papago families, commonly
known as "Sand Papagos." (F. w. H.)
Arroyo del Sonoitac.— Anxa and Font 1 1776) quoted
• y Bancroft. Am. and N. Mex., 3'.«, 1SS9. Cari-
z*l. — Kino, map (1701), ibid., 3(10. La Sone. — An-
ilH.n <1*4'.».. \\YsttTii Jour., 117. 190ti. San Mar
celo. -MiniRe ihiwi in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s.,
«. 1NV,. San Marcelo del Sonoita.— Ibid., 319.
San Marcelo del Xonuida.— Writer of 17il'J ('.'), ibid.,
v, l::y. l-:,7. San Miguel de Sonoitac.— Doc. of 1764
l.y Bandolier in Arch. lust. Papers, m, 73,
1*1*'. San Miguel de Ssonoitag,— Kudo Ensayo
_ 102. IM;:;. Sedge.— Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
map. 17.V-*. S. Marcellus.— Kino, map (170'2), in
• •in, NYiu- \V.-lt-Bott, 74. 172C.. S. Marcelo de
BonoiUc —An/a and Font (17s()) ([noted ]»y Ban-
;. Mex., 393, 18-H'J. S. Marcelo So-
vjimdrtys) cit.-d by Bancroft, No. Mex.
'J'>'>, lHyl. S Mateo Soroydad.— Kino mis-
y ANrre, ibid. Soni.— Box, Advent.,
ly identical). Sonoaitac.— \rri-
S.-rYif., n, ui. ]7.vj. Sonoi.— Garces
1 by Con.--*, (iarc.-s Diary, 31, 1900
• i.irc.'s (]77f,). Diary, 4f.o, I'.HX) Sono-
•t-.n mi-quoted by Bnmnie, Aimehe
'. Sonoytac.-Och (175(1), Jour-
>M. ,ns i, , i . ix)'.». Xonoidag.-Writer
1 '. "p. <-it., 14H. Zoni.— Orozco y Eerra
•"•••k'.:;i\ 1N>J (probably identical).
Sonoita. A former rancheria of the So-
ri and a visita of the mission of
itrom which it wa.s situated 7
f,E. N. H.),on Kio Santa Cruz, N.
pn-ent town of No^l^ H. Ari/
..rW.ut-um1-^' U lMM'a"ie a Visita
uU/ns.;:*1 (1 ™ ;J««;^
u,^nSa-n! wlt 1>>ik' Kett ll'?s' ' r('f<>rrij^
1 1 lajf,. en 1 1,,- ,.:. bunk of ( Jenesee r. , on the
«^ l^«
S5S£iSi^S&S
Sonoma (from the
town of Sonoma, Sonoma co., Cal., where
the last mission in California was estab
lished (See San Francisco Solano}. It is
said that they took the name from that of
one of the chiefs among the neophytes
whom the fathers gathered about them at
their mission, but it is not definitely
known to what stock this chief belonged.
The name, however, came to be applied to
all the Indians of the mission and vicinity,
and as there were people here of at least
four or five distinct stocks, it is easy to
account for statements made by such early
writers as Chamisso, who says that the
" Sonomi" spoke a language similar to the
"Tamal," that is, a Miwok or Moque-
lumnan dialect. In fact the mission of
Sonoma was situated in territory formerly
belonging to Indians of this stock, and it
is probable that a very considerable num
ber of its converts were Moquelumnan
Indians. The Sonomo, or Sonomi, men
tioned by Taylor on the authority of
settlers as speaking a dialect similar to
that of the Suisun, were a later immigra
tion into the valley; these were Wintun
brought in to the mission from the vicinity
of what is now Solano co. (s. A. B. )
Sonomas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Sonomellos. — Ibid. Sonomi. — Chamisso in Kotze-
bue, Voy., in, 51, 1821. Sonomos.— Taylor, op.
cit. Sonons.— Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822.
Sonomaite. A mineral, named from
Sonoma (q. v. ), the county in California
where it was discovered.
Sonsa. The Badger clan of the pueblo
of Jemez, N. Mex. The corresponding
clan at the former pueblo of Pecos was
called So'lil, but it is now extinct.
Sonsaash.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 349, 1896
(ash = ' people').
Sons of Tammany. See Red Men, Im
proved Order of.
Sooke. A Salish tribe, speaking the
Songish dialect, about an inlet of the
same name at the s. E. end of Vancouver
id.; pop. 28 in 1909.
Achiganes.— De Smet, Oregon Miss., 192, 1847.
Ba'ok.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 11,
1X90. Sock Indians.— De Smet, Oregon Miss., 192,
1847. Sok.— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit.
Col., 120 B, 1884. Sokes.— Grant in Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., 293, 1857. Sooke.— Can. Ind. Aff.,
pt. n, 164, 1901. Tsohke.— Gibbs in Cont, N. A.
Ethnol., i, 177, 1877.
Soonkakat. A Koyukukhotana village
of 12 inhabitants on the left bank of the
Yukon, below Nulato, Alaska.
Soonkakat.— PetrofT in 10th Census, Alaska, 12,
S84. Sunka'kat.— Dall, Alaska, 28, 1877. Yuko-
chakat.— Petroff, map of Alaska, 1880. Yukoka-
kat.— Ibid. Yukokokat.— Ibid.
Sopaktalgi ( ' toad people ' ). A clan of
the Creeks.
Sopaktalgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 155,
1884. So-pak'-tu.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
Sopone. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Barbara, Cal.
Missopeno.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Sopone. — Ibid. Sopono.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in
Smith.Colec.Doc. Fla., 181, 1857.
Soquee (corruption of tidkwi'ijl, or Nuld'-
yl-; abbreviated tidkwi and Suki). A for-
BULL. 30]
SORA SOUL
617
mer Cherokee settlement on Soquee r., a
headstream of the Chattahoochee, near
Clarkesville, Habersham co., Ga. The
name has lost its meaning. — Mooney in
19th Rep. B A. E., 530, 1900.
Saukee.— Doc of 1799 quoted by Roycein 5th Rep
B. A. E., 144, 1887. Sookee.— Mooney op. cit.
(sometimes so written)
Sora. The Carolina rail (Rallus caro-
linus). This word, spelled also soree, is
said to be derived from one of the Indian
languages of s. E. United States, and also
to be of negro derivation, sora in one of
the African dialects meaning 'to rise.'
Sorcery. See Oyaron, Witchcraft.
Soree See Sora.
Sorrochos A village situated on an
inlet of the E. coast of Florida, N. of C.
Canaveral, in the 16th century. — De Bry
map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr., Appleton
trans., 1875.
Soshka The native name of the Chap
arral Cock, or Road-runner, clans of the
Keresan pueblos of Laguna, A coma, Sia,
and San Felipe, N. Mex. The clan at
Laguna claims to have come originally
from Zuni (cf. Poyi), while that of Acoma
forms a phratry with the Dyami (Eagle)
dan. (F. w. H.)
Chosh'ka-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr , ix, 349,
1896 (Sia form; hano— ' people' ). Shask'hanoq0'1. —
Ibid (Acoma form). Shiaska-hanocl>.— Ibid. (La
guna form). Sbsh'ka-hano.— Ibid. (San Felipe
form) ,
Sotonoemn. A former Chumashan vil
lage near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co. , Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Sotstl (SotsL). A Bellacoola town at
the mouth of Salmon r., coast of British
Columbia. The people of this town and
those of Satsk, who together are called
Kinisquit, numbered 63 in 1909.
Nut-|l.— Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887 Nutl'E'l.— Boasin7thRep.N.W.TribesCan.,
5, 1891. Rascals' Village.— Mackenzie, Voy , 339,
802; Mayne, Brit. Col., 146, 1862 (so named by
Mackenzie from the treatment received there).
SotsL.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n
19, 1900.
Souanetto. An unidentified village or
;ribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
*ry, Dec., in, 409, 1878), while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red
•. of Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
is being among his enemies.
Souhegan. A tribe or band of the
Dennacook confederacy, formerly living
m Souhegan r. in Hillsborough co., N. H.
Cheir principal village may have been
lear the present Ainherst, which was
ormerly called Souhegan.
Facooks.— Potter in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v,
21, 1855. Natacooks.— Potter, ibid, (trans, 'clear-
ig'). Nattukkog.— Hogkins (1686) in N. H. Hist,
oc. Coll., I, 221, 1824. Saugehans.— Keane in
tanford, Compend., 534, 1878 (misprint). Souhe-
ans.— Potter, op. cit. Sowahegen Indians.— Eliot
1651) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., iv, 123, 1834.
Soul. The ideas relating to the soul are
ased principally on three mental proc-
sses: the formation of the concept of
power of acting" resident in a body
but distinct from the existence of the
body; the formation of concepts due to
the subjective feelings connected with
imagery; and that of others due to the
objective impressions made by memory
images. Owing to these distinct sources
from which the ideas combined under
the term "soul" spring, they show con
siderable diversity of form. The princi
pal concept representing the first-named
group of ideas is that of "life," with
which the power of acting is bound up—
either the life of the whole body, or that
of parts of the body or of special organs.
Thus the Hidatsa and the Fraser River
tribes of British Columbia believe in sev
eral souls, the loss of one of which causes
partial loss of life, i. e. sickness, while
the loss of all, or of the principal one,
entails death. In other cases the "life"
is associated with the vital organs, such
as blood and breath, the loss of which
causes death; but this particular idea is
not strongly developed among the Amer
ican aborigines. It is n< >t necessary that
this "life" should be considered in an
thropomorphic form.
Another concept of the "soul" is based
on the association of the phenomena of
will power, which are conceived of as
separate from the body acting in accord
ance with the dictates of the will. These
associations are expressed particularly in
the beliefs relating to "will-souls" of
animals and inanimate objects, and in
those _of guardian spirits that carry out
the wishes of their owners.
The forms that these ideas regarding the
soul assume are deeply influenced by the
second and third groups of mental proc
esses already referred to. The power of
imagery, which is inherent in every per
son, manifests" itself in memory images,
in the conceptions of fancy, in dreams,
and in hallucinations. The subjective
impressions of imagery find expression
most readily in the creation of an image
which has an entity similar to the self,
but separate from it, able to leave the
body and to visit distant places and to see
past and future. This entity, although
similar to the self, is nevertheless not dis
cernible to our senses. In this group of
ideas may be classed the belief of the
Nootka in the soul of a person in the
form of a tiny man, and the similar be
liefs of the Hurons and the Eskimo.
Objectively, imagery shows us distant
objects as present, and thus the same
twofold existence that is experienced by
the self appears to belong to the outer
world; and it is of particular importance
to note that things gone and past, like
the dead, may appear in one's mental
images in full vigor. Thus the ^ three
lines of thought lead to the belief in
618
SOI1LIGNY
[B. A. E.
separate from the body, often in
human form, and continuing to exist after
Thf lark of tangibility of the soul has
led everywhere among Indians to the be
lief that'it is visible to shamans only, or
at least that it is like a shadow (Algon-
(juian i. like an unsubstantial image (Es-
kimoi, or that its trail and footprints
only can be seen (Shasta), or that it
glides through the air without touching
the earth (Omaha). Peculiar is the no
tion of the soul as a butterfly or a bird
(Tsimshian.Bellacoola), which, however,
is not so common in America as in other
parts of the world. This idea is probably
derived from independent psychological
sources. The same is probably the case
with themythicnotionof the "life" which
is kept outside of the body, in a box, a
hat, in the form of a thread, etc., and the
destruction of which terminates the life
of its owner (X. W. coast, California);
and of the identification of thesoul of the
dead with the owl, which is of almost
universal occurrence. Perhaps the flit
ting motions of the owl, combined with
its human likeness, have associated them
selves with the idea of the unsubstantial
soul. Among the Eskimo the memory
image attached to the name is so strong
that the name has a separate entity and
is considered a soul which enters the
{HTN.n who is given the name of the
deceased.
The beliefs relating to the soul's exist
ence after death are very uniform, not
only in North America, but all over the
The souls live in the land of the
'lead in the form that they had in life,
and continue their former occupations
Detailed descriptions of the land of the
d are found among almost all Ameri
can tribes. Often the physical eondi-
x m the land of the dead are the
reverse of those in our world: when it
ight here, it is day there; when it is
i.mcr hero it is winter there. The
mo tribes believe in several worlds
kind. Those who suffer vio-
• t deaths go to the sky, while those
ie of sickness go to another world.
lianH of Vancouver id. believe
villages of the dead are near
"•tr own villages, but invisible; but
.'""".on notion is that of the
ghosts lying in the (liHtant
•yondanverwhichmust be crossed
Jhis notion is found on the
l'r" plateaus and on the Plains The
"
the
the souls of
J to the world of the
who have been in a trance
Hie coiiiriiiiM i»l, it. - f
Souligny. A war chief of the Menom-
inee tribe, born in 1785. His grand
father was one Souligny, an early French
trader, who married a Menominee wo
man. In 1812 Souligny was one of a
large party of Sioux, Winnebago, and
Menominee which, under the British
colonel, Robert Dickson, captured the
fort at Mackinaw from the Americans.
The following year Souligny with about
50 warriors, and White Elk, a chief of
distinction, united with Tecumseh in
time to participate in the battle of Ft
Meigs, on Miami r., Ohio. He took an
active part in the battle at Mackinaw,
Mich., in which the American com
mander, Major Holmes, was killed; he
also served in Stambaugh's expedition.
SOULIGNY (l785-1
64- )t HEAD WAR CHIEF OF
(wiS. HIST. SOC.)
Although he fought against the Ameri
cans during the War of 1812, in the Blac!
Hawk war of 1837 he espoused thei
cause. Jn Mar. 1855 Souligny and Osli
kosh, another Menominee chief, visite>
the office of the Milwaukee Sentinel an«
asked that the editor give publicity t
their petition for the return of an India:
child who had been kidnapped by th
whites. At this time Souligny was 7
years of age, but spoke with ail the er
ergy of one in the prime of life. Hei
described as being a stout, good-lookin
man, despite the loss of an eye. Me die
of erysipelas in Dec. 1864, at his home o
the w. bank of Wolf r., Wis., at whati
known as the Great Falls. His portrai'
BULL. 30]
SOITNIKAERONON SOUTHERN UTE
619
painted by Samuel Brookes, is in posses
sion of the Wisconsin Historical Society
at Madison. (F. s. N.)
Sounikaeronon. The Iroquois name for
a tribe defeated by them a few years be
fore 1682 (La Salle in Margry, Dec., n,
237, 1877). In this name ronon is the
tribal suffix.
Soupnapka. A former Delaware village
on the E. bank of Delaware r. in New
Jersey.— Newcastle conf. (1675) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., xn, 523, 1877.
Souscoc. A former Chumashan village
near Santa Int's mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal. — Tavlor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18.
1861.
South Andrian Band. A band of Shu-
swap, formerly known as the Adam's
Lake band.— Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 1878.
Southern Ute. The general official des
ignation of the "Ute (q. v. ) under the
Ft Lewis and Southern Ute school super-
intendency, s. w. Colorado, on a reserva
tion comprising 483, 750 acres. They com
prise the Capote, Moache, and Wiminu-
che bands, with an aggregate population
of 806 in 1909. They are decreasing in
numbers.
The Wiminuche are the strongest num-
merically (454 individuals), and occupy
the s.w. portion of the reservation, near
Mesa Verde; they are the "unallotted"
part of the tribe and endeavor to remain
as far as possible in a primitive state.
The Moache, next in population, and the
Capote, are settled about Ignacio; their
lands have been allotted inseveralty, they
do some farming with Government aid,
and are somewhat more civilized than the
Wiminuche.
Of the early history of the Southern
Ute but little is known; they occupied
portions of Utah, Colorado, and New
Mexico, and possibly even Arizona. In
1775 ^ Father Escalante visited them, de
scribing them as "inhabiting the region
north of the Moquis." Toward the mid
dle of the 19th century they were esti
mated at 200 lodges, with from 1,400 to
2,000 souls. They have occupied their
present reservation since 1863.
The Southern Ute are neither indus
trious nor wealthy. The family property
consists at best of a tent, a few ponies, a
wagon, and a few head of cattle, sheep, or
goats. The aged members of the Wimi
nuche band are stillreceivingrations, while
the Moache and Capote about Ignacio
are assisted in other ways. They live, by
preference, in tipis or brush shelters;
only a few of those at Ignacio have houses
of adobe. The furnishings of the dwell
ing are of the rudest description, consist
ing chiefly of a quantity of rags, a soiled
cotton blanket or two, one or two water-
gourds, and sometimes a sheep skin or a
goat skin. Other individual property may
consist of a saddle, bow and arrows, or a
gun or revolver, a few cups, pans, cans,
and a bag containing extra clothing and
ornaments. The middle of thedwc-lling
is occupied by a small fireplace. Among
the Wiminuche the tipis are often moved
from place to place, while the huts are
abandoned or destroyed.
The people all dress to-day chiefly in
the clothing of civilization; the blanket,
or in its absence a calico shawl, is still a
favorite part of the costume. The women
often wear leather belts. Decoration is
more highly regarded than clothing
and consists chiefly of objects covered
with beadwork, as pouches, knife-scab
bards, belts, etc., of necklaces, and some
times breast-plates of porcupine quills.
Medallions and badges, and copper or
silver earrings, are much in favor among
the men. Both sexes wear deerskin
moccasins ornamented with beadwork.
A sombrero decorated with a ribbon or a
feather, is preferred by the men as a
head-covering. The men wear their hair
in two braids, hanging over the chest;
some of the men wear another small braid
depending from the middle of the scalp.
The women wear the hair loose, cut above
the brows and at the back to convenient
length.
The occupations of these people are few.
Once subsisting by the chase, they are not
good laborers, nor do they take kindly
to farming. They are neither weavers
nor potters, and only a limited trade is
conducted with other tribes. Indolence
is characteristic of the younger men, and
it is apparent that the tribe is passing
through a period of degradation. The
family life is of a rather low order. Mar
riage is easily contracted and as easily
dissolved, and the custom of exchanging
wives is said to occur. Polygyny is
practised, though to a lesser extent than
formerly. The morals of the Wiminu
che particularly are bad. Gambling is
prevalent, a woman often neglecting her
children for a game of cards. The aged
are neglected by their offspring, being
suffered to shift for themselves. The
natural abilities of the people, however,
are not inferior to those of other tribes.
The children are bright, and consider
able artistic talent is exhibited by both
men and women. The tribe preserves
remnants of what may have been a clan
organization, and each band recognizes
a distinct chief. In important matters
the families act together. Intermarriage
among the three bands is not prohibited.
Friendship exists and visits are ex
changed between the Southern Ute and
the Cheyenne and Arapaho. Little pro
gress has been made toward Christianity.
They still practise a few ceremonies and
perform a few dances, among the latter
being a "bear dance," which takes place
in spring. They dispose of the dead as
SOUTHERN WORKMAN SPADE-STONES
[B. A. K.
<oon a< possible- cither by burying in the
Around or, preferably, by depositing the
remains in crevices in the rocks, the
situation of which is carefully guarded.
The dwelling of the deceased, with all
his property, is burned. An observance
still common among both sexes is face
painting in many colors and designs,
t.» s<»me extent symbolic. Physically
the people exhibit a characteristic physi
ognomy, which, with their hair-dress,
makes 'them easy of recognition as South
ern I'te. They'are short in stature, and
tin- men are considerably inclined to
oU'sity. In color they are moderately
brown" or yellowish brown. Few of the
yuuiitj women are handsome, and the old
iincs usually are very ugly. The hair
shows the usual Indian characteristics;
the beard, as among most tribes, is eradi
cated. Measurements of 50 male adults
indicate an average height of 166.8 cm.
The cephalic index shows a rather wide
range, with a predominance of mesoce-
phaly. The tribe is less pure in blood
than the more northerly Ute. (A. n. )
Zuidelijke Utes.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 314,
lw"> i Initi'h form).
Southern Workman. See Hampton Nor-
w// »//«/ Agricultural Institute.
Southwood Indians. An evident mis
print fur Southward Indians, referring to
those s. of Ohio r.— Croghan (1750) in
Kauffman, West. Pa., app., 27, 1851.
Sowi. The.lackrabbitclanof the Hopi.
Bo'-wi. -Stephen in Mh Kep. B. A. K., 39, 18U1.
Sowi winwfi.— Pfwkes in 19th Kep. K. A. E., 583
Bui.— Bonrke, Snake Dance, 117, LS84
Sowimwa. The Deer clan of the Ala
' Il<»rn) phratry of the Hopi.
Shu-hiii-ma.— Bnufke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884
r-in-wa wun-wu.—Fewkes in Am. Anthr.'
'-M (inn1-WM=dan). Sowinu wiiiwu.—
:«;« "' l-'tti K.-j,. B. A. E., 5S3, 1X91. So'-wifi-
wa. -Stephen in stli Kcp. R. A. E., 3X, 1891.
Soyennow. According to Lewis and
<, a division of the Chopunnish (see
'nrx) ,,n the N. side of the upper
rwater in Idaho. Their number was
'- i^^-M^7nfa^ K^i VV 1iS'
-for,,,,,,,,;^!,;!;,!;;,^^^"
Boyopa. A rancheria of the Nevome,
'"named also 8ome E ,
v ^ Geog., 351, 1864), and
"nu'( in 17:«MM(V), a visita of the
^S^|p&|
I^^^Ss^s
of
Spade,. S.c//,,,,,,,,,,,v /(,s.
lS&,^«^
• n 'letermined but •)« ti><m
art- ui-ii. !..,.«_:.... 1 1 i *» wuii a« uiev
cause
ished, and rarely show decided marks of
use, and besides are sometimes made of
soft stone of several varieties, archeologists
are disposed to assign them to ceremonial
use. The name has been given them be-
they resemble somewhat ordinary
spades, although
some varieties are
as much like blades
of axes, hoes, or
shovels. This name
will serve as well as
any other for pur
poses of description.
For the present, all
of these objects may
be grouped between
the two extremes of
form, the hoe or ax shaped variety with
broad, thick blade and short stem, and
the long-shafted variety with small, some
what rudimentary blade. Many of the
intermediate forms, being rather short
and thick, approach the
celt in appearance. The
recent discovery by Moore
of specimens of the short,
broad - bladed variety re
taining traces of hafting
has led to the suggestion
that these, and possibly
the whole group of objects
here considered, are cere
monial derivatives of the
celt. The longer- shafted
forms correspond in gen
eral appearance to the
long-shafted copper celts found by Moore
in Southern mounds. A number of these
objects are said to show effects of use
in scraping, digging, or other service
resulting in abrasion of the blade, and
C. C. Jones, describing speci
mens in his own collection,
takes the view that they were
scrapers; but it seems possible
that the wear in such cases
may be the result of second
ary use by persdns not ac
quainted with the original,
normal functions of the ob
jects. A characteristic feature
of the broad, short forms is a
perforation, which occurs gen
erally near the upper part of
the blade and occasionally
well up the shaft. A few
have the perforation near the
top, giving the appearance
of a pendant ornament. A
characteristic feature of the
slender-shafted variety is the
occurrence of a number of small notches
in the margin of the upper part of the
blade.
These objects are not numerous in any
section, but the various types are widely
N E ;
ISAS
BI'LL. .30]
SPAHAMIN SPANISH INFLUENCE
621
distributed over the country E. of the
great plains. The short, broad-bladed
form prevails in the Southern states, and
the small-bladed, long-handled variety
in the N. and N. VV. They occur gener
ally in mounds in connection with burials.
See Problematical objects.
Consult Brown in Wis. Archeologist
n, no. 1, 1902; Fowke in 13th Report
B. A. E., 1896; Jones, Antiq. So. Inds.,
1873; Moore in Am. Anthr., n. s., v,
no. 3, 1903, and in various numbers of
Jour. Acad. Nat, Sci. Phi la. ; Moore-
head, Prehistoric Impls., 1900; Rau in
Smithson. Conk, xxn, ]876; Thruston,
Antiq. of Tenn., 1897. (w. H. H. )
Spahamin (Spa'xEmtn, 'shavings,' 'cut
tings,' as of wood or bone). An Okina-
gan village situated at Douglas lake, 11
m. from Kwilchana, Brit. Col. Its peo
ple associate much with the Ntlakya-
pamuk, whose language they speak as
well as their own; they numbered 189
in 1909, probably including some Ntlakya-
pamuk.
Douglas Lake. — White men's name. Nicola (Up
per).— Can. Ind. Aft'., pt. 1,243,1902. Spah-a-man —
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. i, 189, 1884. Spa-ha-min.-Ibid.,
271, 1889. Spa'xEmin.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., II, 174, 1900. Tipper Nicola.— ("an Ind
Aff., pt, n, 68, 1902 (includes some Ntlakyapamuk
villages).
Spaim (Spa'-im, 'flat land,' 'open flat'
[Teit]; 'pleasant, grassy, flowery spot'
[Hill-Tout]). A Ntlakyapamuk 'village
on the E. side of Fraser r. , Brit. Col. ; pop.
27 in 1897.
Spa'im.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900. Spayam.— Can. Ind. Aff., 418, 1898
(" Chomok-Spayam"). Spe'im. — Hill-Tout in
Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Speyam.— Can
Ind. Aff., 230, 1884.
Spallamcheen. A body of Shuswap on
a branch of Thompson r., Brit Col., at
first under the Okanagan agency, after
ward under that of Kamloops. Pop. 144
in 1904, 162 in 1909.
Spallamcheen.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. n, 166, 1901.
Spallum-acheen.— Ibid., 191,1883. Spallumcheen.—
Ibid., 363, 1897. Spelemcheen.— Ibid., 317, 1880.
Spellamcheen. — Ibid . , 313, 1892 Spellammachum.—
Ibid., 79,1878.
Spamagelabe. See Spemicalawba.
Spanawatka. A former Seminole town
2 m. below lola, on the w. side of Apa-
lachicola r., Calhoun co., Fla. — H. R.
Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st
sess., 27, 1826.
Spanguliken. A word in use in several
parts of the State of New York formerly
inhabited by the Delawares as a term for
a conceited or a vain person, and for a
'; know-it-all." The word is a corrup
tion of Lenape dspmguliechsin, meaning
'to raise the eyes in speaking,' that is,
to be supercilious. It corresponds pretty
well to Latin superciliosus, from super-
cilium, 'haughtiness,' as expressed by
raising the eyebrows (from super,
'above,' and cilium, 'eyebrow,' 'eyelid').
(w. E. G.)
Spanish influence. The influence of the
Spaniards on the aborigines of America
N. of Mexico was very marked along the
whole southern border from Florida to
California; but it was most notable in the
W., where greater numbers of aborigines
were present to be affected by the proc
esses of colonization. Elsewhere in North
America the Spanish adventurers and
fishermen left slight evidences of their
sojourn. A trace of Spanish influence,
through Basque fishermen, is found in
the early accounts of the Micmac (Les-
carbot, Hist. Nouv. France, 668, 1612),
where a few words of Spanish or of Basque
origin were preserved in the jargon used
between natives and Europeans.
On the opposite side of the continent
the people of Vancouver id. were affected
by the Spanish settlements in California,
for some of the Indians of this coast were
brought down to the Catholic missions.
Contrary to a widespread belief, there is
no Spanish element in the Chinook jar
gon. In Florida, where Spanish domina
tion extended over two centuries, the
Indian tribes of the northern and cen
tral sections were much influenced by
the European colonists, as appears from
Margry, Dickenson, and other documen
tary sources. This was particularly true
of the Apalachee and the Timucua, whose
prosperity continued until the destruction
of the missions by the English and their
Indian allies between 1702 and 1708, after
which the ruin of the native tribes was
completed by the inroads of the Creeks.
The vocabularies of all the Southern
tribes show Spanish influence, as, for ex
ample, the word waka, for raca, 'cow'.
The Eno of North Carolina in 1654 met
with Spaniards who had come from the
gold regions of the southern Alleghanies
(Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, 58,
1894), while Spanish intimacy in South
Carolina began as early as the establish
ment of the post at Santa Elena in 1567.
Spanish slavers decimated the minor
tribes of the Carolina and Georgia coast.
In Texas as many as 10,000 Indians were
gathered into the missions, some of whose
massive buildings still remain in fair pres
ervation, and a considerable strain of
blood of the Mexican element of to-day
is known to be of Indian origin. Spanish
blood, introduced by capture, enters to
some extent into the composition of most
of the southern Plains tribes, as well as
of the Apache, and the Spanish language is
still a frequent means of intertribal com
munication in many parts of the S. W.
The Caddo of Louisiana, as early as 1688,
according to Tonti, called the horse cavali,
evidently from the Spanish caballo, which
word has furnished the name of this ani
mal to many Southwestern tribes.
The effects of the Spanish occupancy
SPANISH INFLUENCE
[B. A. E.
of the S. W. have been discussed in detail
b\ Handelier (Tapirs Arch. lust. Am.),
Klackmar (Spanish Colonization in the
S. W.. ISHO: Spanish Institutions of the
s! W., IS'.M.and Bancroft ( History of the
Pacific States ). The fame of the so-called
Seven Cities of Cihola and the quest for
gol«l led the Spaniards northward from
( H.I Mexico as early as 1539. Within the
present hounds of Arizona the permanent
results of Spanish occupancy were^of con
sequence through the planting of Jesuit
missions in the southern part of the ter
ritory, in the latter part of the 17th cen
tury," where the Pima and Papago were
chiefly concerned. The expulsion of the
Jesuits in 17»i7 and the transfer of author
ity to the Franciscans affected the Indians
unfavorably, at first, but the missions
prospered airain later, and the famous
church of San Xavier del Bac (q. v. ) still
stands as a monument to their skill and
energy. The unsatisfactory condition of
affairs in Mexico, the constant incursions
of the Apache, and the neglect of the
outlying garrisons caused the missions
almost to cease their activity by 1830,
and in 1*53, by the (ladsden purchase,
s. Ari/ona passed into the possession of
the Tinted States.
On the Ilopi of N. E. Arizona the Span
iards made no such deep impression as on
the Piu-blos of the Rio (Jrande, chiefly
for the, reason that missions were not re
established among the former after the
Pueblo rebellion ,,f K180-92. Neverthe-
le-s, the introduction of horses, burros,
sheep, ./oats, cattle, wheat, peaches, fire-
the cart, the wooden plow, iron
a\.-s, ad/es, and other tools, and prob-
•the hand loom, had marked effect on
the daily life of the people even if it did
•t affect their religious beliefs and prac-
The introduction of sheep alone
d an important result, no small meas-
\\hich was the complete changing
the Navaho, once largely a predatory
nU- like their Apache cousins, into a
al people. In New Mexico the, in-
'nce of the Spaniards was more last-
far-reaching than in Arizona
iropeans were welcomed at first
d hospuably received, the natives even
'in* kindly to the new religion of the
<.::nane. as powerful «new lnedi-
addingto their own ancient rites
••'"•'•'Monies those of the Roman
' '•""['eh and even sincerely
»»U' the latter HO long a, th(, ;_
' Spaniards against the pred-
«wa« effective. The Indians,
i,± V'f^ Wn« "tartrf
ncerm,|. *y™ ^^ ^™t™™
1"f(J"--tianity preserved among the
•xicum Pueblos, but for many
things they hold the Christian religion to
be the only potent magic, "God being
regarded as an outside spiritual being
who can do much good within a certain
sphere of action and great harm if inter
fered with from the other side of the
house" (Bandelier, infn, 1905). Tools
of Spanish proveniance largely replaced
the wooden dibble, greatly facilitating
agriculture; the Spanish cart, however
clumsy, was avast improvement over the
former method of transporting the har
vest on the back; while the horse, the
mule, and the burro promoted travel and
traffic to a degree almost beyond reckon
ing, and supplied the machinery for
threshing the wheat, that was unknown
before the Spaniards came. The houses
also show the effect of Spanish influence
when compared with the ruins of ancient
dwellings. The horse making it possible
to transport longer beams, the rooms are
more capacious than formerly. Wooden
doors and windows, molded adobe bricks,
chimneys, and probably surface ovens
also owe their origin to the Spaniards, as
do likewise doorways to the lo\ver rooms,
access to which wras formerly gained
through the roof until the presence of the
whites made no longer necessary this
device for protection against predatory
enemies. The Spaniards made some
changes in the method of government of
the New Mexican Pueblos, causing each
to elect annually a governor and other
civil officers, a custom still prevailing,
although the governor is usually selected
by the caciques, and is not much more
than their mouthpiece.
From Bourke's resume of "The Laws
of Spain in their Application to the Arner-
icanlndians" (Am. Anthr., vn, 193, 1894)
we gain a more favorable view of the
disposition of the Spanish authorities
than is generally entertained. The Span
iards accepted more or less assimila
tion, and "left upon the American con
tinent communities of aborigines whose
social and moral condition has been
most appreciably improved by the intro
duction of horses, cattle, sheep, goats,
hogs, and chickens, the planting of or
chards of peaches, oranges, and other
fruits, as well as vineyards, and instruc
tion in such new trades as carpentry,
saddlery, blacksmithing, and wagon mak
ing, or the improvement of such pre
historic handicrafts as stone masonry,
weaving, basket-making, and pottery."
As Bourke points out, some of these
Spanish laws continue still to be observed
in the Indian pueblos. In the villages of
New Mexico, for example, the Indians
sell in their own markets and not to those
they meet on the way thither. As Bande-
lier (Papers Arch. Inst. Am., 188-319,
1890) and Lummis (Spanish Pioneers,
BULL. 30]
SPAPAK SPATLUM
623
1893) have shown, the charges against the
Spaniards of enslaving the Indians in the
mines have not been sustained, such serv
itude being contrary to the letter and the
spirit of the law. Moreover, captives and
slaves were often redeemed from the
wilder tribes, as the villages of Genizaros
established .before 1648 at Abiquiu and
afterward at Tome and Belen on the Rio
Grande prove. The Protectores de los
Indios, at first the prelates of the country,
performed somewhat the same functions
as our Indian agents. The system of
pueblo grants had its advantages for the
Indians, and many of the Spanish enact
ments ' ' enlarged their scope of vision and
fostered the thought of individuality."
The industrial training of the Franciscans
began early, and though to-day some of
the Pueblos have the tools and appliances
of medieval Spain — the old plow, the two-
wheeled cart, the clumsy iron ax, and the
crude saw — even these constituted a con
siderable advance over primitive imple
ments — the digging stick, fire-drill, etc.,
while the addition of numerous domes
ticated animals and plants made possible
progress in various ways. Bandelier is of
the opinion that "in many respects the
Apache, Comanche, the Navaho above
all, owe more to European culture intro
duced by Spain than the Pueblos." The
introduction of the horse made speedy
travel possible and the acquisition of fire
arms enabled some of these Indians to
compete on fairly even terms with the
whites. As a result of white contact the
Indians of the New Mexico pueblos aban
doned for a time the making of blankets,
an art learned from them by the Navaho,
who attained great skill in it, and paid less
attention to the elaboration of their pot
tery. These facts, as Bandelier observes,
may be evidences, not of decadence, but
of progress. Of the general intent and
effect of Spanish laws relating to the In
dian, Bandelier, it may be observed, takes
jthe same sympathetic view as do Lummis
and Bourke.
While the Pueblos of New Mexico had
their missions, and the fathers often ac
quitted themselves heroically in their
[hard labors, California wTas the scene of
• the exploitation of the mission idea on a
scale impossible where the Indians them-
3elves were of the character and social
condition exemplified among the Pueblos.
The first Spanish colony in California
i proper was established at San Diego in
J1769 as a result of the expedition of Gal-
Vez. By 1834 there were 21 missions, ex
tending in an irregular line for more than
iSOO m. along the coast, linking together
(themost fertile valleysof California. Con-
(fiected with these missions were 30,650
Indians; the cattle numbered 424,000;
Dhe bushels of grain harvested, 100,000;
the value of the product, $2,000,000; the
movable stock, apart from buildings, or
chards, vineyards, etc., $3,000,000; annual
income of the pious fund, $50,000. Eight
years later only 4,450 Indians remained
and other things had declined in propor
tion. Secularization of the missions by
the Mexican Government was in part re
sponsible for this, though previous indi
vidual and temporary abuses and vacilla
tion in policy, as for example the changes
from one religious order to another or
transfer of the missions to the care of
secular ecclesiastics or of political officers,
were often detrimental. By the time of
the American occupancy in 1846 the de
cline was complete; "a small number of
the natives were still living at the mis
sions, but the majority had returned
to their rancherias in the mountains and
districts remote from the settlements."
Since then some of the missions have
crumbled to dust and many of the Indian
tribes have vanished with them or linger
only in insignificant numbers, but the
buildings and other remains evidence the
extent of this remarkable, though in the
end unsuccessful, attempt to make over
thousands of the aborigines of the New
World. The influence of Spain can be
seen among them still, but they were too
much domesticated, and the change from
the friar and the priest to the Anglo-
Saxon pioneer, the cowboy, and the
miner proved too masterful for them.
What the Spaniards accomplished in
California in the brief space of 50 years
was a marvel, but an evanescent one.
The results of Indian labor can be seen
over all California, but the sons and
daughters of the workers are no more.
The story of the Spanish missions of Cali
fornia, New Mexico, and Texas will ever
be one of the most interesting in the
annals of American history. See ('<i/i-
foruia Indians, Mission Indians, Missions,
Pueblos. (A. F. c.)
Spapak (Spdpa'k'). A Squawmish vil
lage community on the right bank of
Squawmisht r., Brit. Col.— H ill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Spapium ( Spapl'um, 'level grassy land ' ) .
A Ntlakyapamuk village on a river bench
opposite Lytton, Brit. Col.; pop. 84 in
1901.
Spa-ki-um.— Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885 (misprint).
Spapiam.— Ibid., 312, 181)2. Spapi'um.— Hill-Tout
in Kep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1889. _
Spatlum. A name which, with variants
spaiulum, spatlam, and sptetlum, has long
been applied to the " bitter- root, '\ Lew-
isia rediviva, a succulent perennial of
upper Oregon, the root of which is highly
prized by the Indians as an article of
food. As the root is very small, it re
quires much labor to gather a bagful,
which commands the price of a horse.
The plant was observed in use among the
6-J4
STATS ATLT SPIRIT WALKER
[B. A. M.
natives l»y Lewis and Clark, and its sup
posed name was obtained from Lewis's
manuscript by Pursh, who gives it as
spatlum ( "tya^HM Abttriyinorum"). The
name, which is Salishan, is here a mis
application, since afMtluin in the Comox
dialect (."jn'itlum in the Kwantlin) is
the name for tobacco. (w. R. G.)
Spatsatlt (Spatsd'tlt). A Bellacoola
band at Talio (q. v.), Brit, Col.— Boas in
7th Rep. N. \V. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Spatsum (contracted from Spa'plsm,
'little Indian hemp place'). A village
of the Spi-nces Bridge band of Ntlakyap-
ainuk on the s. side of Thompson r., 35
in. above Lytton, Brit. Col. (Teit in Mem.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 173, 1900). Pop.
i:;:> in li»01.
Apaptsim.— Can. Ind. AIT., 363, 1897 (misprint).
Cpa'pUEn.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Kthnol. Surv. Can.,
4. iv.i'.i. S-pap-tsin.— Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885.
Spatsim. — Il)id.,-J19, 189S. Spatsum.— Teit, op. cit.
Spear. See Law?.
Spearheads. See Arrowheads.
Spemicalawba ('High Horn,' from
»//;. 'high'; the common spelling of
the name'). A Shawnee chief, known to
the whites as Captain James Logan. His
mother was Tecumtha's (Tecumseh's) sis
ter. When a boy, in 1 786, he was captured
by < Jen. Logan, of Kentucky, while the
hit ter was on an expedition against theOhio
tribe>. The general took the boy into
his <>wn family, sent him to school, gave
him his own name, and then sent him
back to his tribe. The result was that
Ix)gan thenceforth was the firm friend of
the whites. He afterward married an
Indian woman, who, like himself, had
IM-I-II taken under similar conditions and
resided with the family of Col. Hardin,
Kentucky, f.,r several years. He en-
nnsuccessfully to dissuade
nmtha from hostilities, and in the
\\ar of 1812 enlisted on the side of the
•leans, doing good service as a scout
I spy m the Ohio region. His good
having I wen called into question on
HOI, when his party had retreated
. superior force, he determined to
•ve his loyalty, and setting out with
lil:"i companions down the Mau-
"untered near the rapids the
< ap am Kl hot with 5 Indians,
*'" Loan's party as prisoners
. i J ckedM1" 0!ilM>rtui,li.!>> W" men
the others, k.llmg KHjot and
iI''l^'»'
<
•'•rene
one of his men.
orses, they made
gence, good humor, and sincerity. His
usual residence was at the Shawnee town
of Wapakoreta, Ohio. Logansport, Ind.,
takes its name from him. His name
occurs also as Spamagelabe. (j. M.)
Spences Bridge Band. One of 4 subdi
visions of Ntlakyapam.uk occupying the
banks of Thompson r., Brit. Col., from
about 8 m. below Spences Bridge nearly
to Ashcroft. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, 170, 1900.
Nkamtci'nEmux.— Teit, op. cit. ('people of the
entrance'; more strictly applied to the Indians
immediately about Spences Bridge).
Spia. The extinct Hawk clan of Sia
pueblo, N. Mex.
Spia-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, ;j>51, 1896
(M?;o= 'people').
Spichehat. A tribe or village formerly
in the country between Matagorda bay
and Maligne (Colorado) r., Texas. The
name seems to have been given to Joutel
in 1687 by the Ebahamo, a tribe probably
closely affiliated with the Karankawa,
which dwelt in this region. See Gatschet,
Karankawa Inds., Peabody Mus. Papers,
i, 23, 35, 1891. (A. c. F.)
Espicheates.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Spi-
oheats.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
i, 137, 1S46. Spicheets. — Shea, note in Charlevoix,
New France, iv, 78, 1870. Spichehat.— Joutel
(1687) in Margry, JX-c., ill, 288, 1878.
Spike-buck Town. A former Cherokee
settlement on Hiwassee r., at or near the
present Hayesville, Clay co., N. C.
Spike Bucktown.— Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1887.
Spine-back Stones. A descriptive term
for a number of objects of stone, the use
of which is problematical. They are
somewhat related
in their form to the
pierced tablets and
the boat - shaped
stones (q. v.), and
have two perfora
tions for attach
ment or suspension.
Nearly all are made
of slate, and are
neatly shaped and polished. In length
they vary from 4 to 6 in. The under side
is rlattish and the ends are unequal, one
being pointed and the other blunt and
often sloping upward, while the convex
back rises into a somewhat pronounced
knob, or spine, which is doubtless remi
niscent of some characteristic animal
feature. These interesting objects are
suggestive of the small carvings represent
ing the spine back whale found in ancient
graves of California. See Problematical
object*. (w. IT. n.)
Spinning. See Weaving.
Spirit Walker. A chief of the Wahpeton
Sioux, born at Lacquiparle, Minn., about
1 795. He was earl y con verted to Christi
anity and was friendly in the Sioux out
break of 18(52, but fled to Dakota after
the defeat of Little Crow. Mrs Marble,
(LENGTH 4 5-
BULL. 30]
SPITOTHA SPOONS AND LADLES
625
the Spirit Lake captive of 1857, was res
cued by Grayfoot and Sounding Heavens,
sons of Spirit Walker. (D. R.)
Spitotha. One of the 5 original divisions
or bands of the Shawnee (W. H. Shaw-
nee in Gulf States Hist. Mag., i, 415, 1903).
Evidently distinct from Kispokotha, but
probably the same as Mequachake, q. v.
Spokan. A name applied to several
small bodies of Salish on and near Spo
kane r., N. E. Wash. According to Gibbs
the name was originally employed by the
Skitswish to designate a band at the forks
of the river, called also Smahoomenaish.
By the whites it was extended to cover
several nearly allied divisions, which
Gibbs enumerates as follows: Sin-slik-
hoo-ish, Sintootoolish, Sma-hoo-men-a-
ish (Spokenish), Skai-schil-t'nish, Ske-
chei-a-mouse, Schu-el-stish, Sin-poil-
schne, Sin-shee-lish. The last two were
claimed by the Okinagan also. All of
them are now held to be separate divi
sions and not bands of one tribe. The
population was estimated by Lewis and
Clark in 1805 at 600 in 30 houses, and by
Gibbs in 1853 at 450. In 1908 there were
301 "Lower Spokan" and 238 "Upper
Spokan" under Colville agency, Wash.,
and 95 Spokan 011 Coeur d'Alene res.,
Idaho; total, 634. In 1909 the entire
number of Spokan in Washington was
509, while those in Idaho numbered 104.
Flat Heads.— Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851 (so
called because their heads were left in the natural
state. (See Flatheadn.) Lar-li-e-lo.— Lewis and
(Mark Exped., i, map, 1814. Lartielo.— Ibid., II,
475, 1814. Lar-ti-e-to's .Nation.— Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, vi, 119, 1905. Ne-com-ap-oe-lox.— Suck-
ley in Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 300, 1855. Salst sxastsit-
lini.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan name
for the Lower Spokan at Little Spokane Falls;
= ' people with bad heads'). Sar-lis-lo.— Gibbs in
Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855 (theLar-ti-e-lo of
Lewis and Clark). Sin-ee-guo-men-ah.— Winans
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870 (applied here to the
Upper Spokan). Sin-ha-ma-mish. — Gibbs in Pac.
R. R. Rep., i, 418, 1855. Sin-hu.— Morgan, Con-
sang, and Affin., 290, 1871 (' people wearing red
paint on their cheeks': own name). Sinhuman-
ish.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 632, 1853.
I Binkoman.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 414, 1855
• (Kutenai name). Sinkumana.— Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. (Pend d'Oreille [Kalispel] name). Ska-
j moy-num-achs.— Ross, Adventures, 289, 1849 (Ku-
' tenainame). Sma-hoo-men-a-ish. — Gibbs in Pac.
i R. R. Rep., i, 414, 1855 (= Spokan proper). Sn^u-
' mina.— Gatschet, MS., B". A. E. (Okinagan name
i for Upper Spokan). Spogans.— Meek in H. R. Ex.
| Doc. 76, 30th Cong., Istsess., 10, 1848. Spokains.—
; McVickar, Exped. Lewis and Clark, n, 386, note,
i 1842(probably used for Spokan proper). Spokan. —
' Parker, Journal, 292, 1840. Spokane. -Ibid., 292.
Spo-kehmish.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 429,
1854. Spokehnish.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
1,414,1855. Spokein.— Parker, op. cit, 285. Spo-
kens.— Robertson, Oregon, 129, 1846. Spo-kih-
nish.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 428, 1854. Spo-
i kineish.— Winans, ibid. ,22, 1870. Spokines.— John
son and Winter, Rocky Mts., 34, 1846. Spoko-
mish.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 732, 1896.
Spuka'n.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Klamath and
Modocname). Tsakaitsetlins. — Domenech, Des-
; erts, i, 444, 1860. Tsakaitsitlin.— Hale in U. S.
! Expl. Exped., VI, 205, 569, 1846. Upper Spokanes.—
Winans in Ind. Aff. Rep., 23, 1870 (applies to Spo-
i kan proper). Zingomenes.— De Smet, Oregon
Miss., 108, 1847.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 40
Spookow. A Chumashan village former
ly on the beach N. of San Buenaventura
mission, Ventura co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Spools. Small prehistoric objects some
what resembling spools, the purpose of
which is unknown. They are nearly cy
lindrical, with incurved sides, perforated
lengthwise at the center, and are made in
most cases of sandstone, a few specimens
being of baked
clay. Their
length varies
from 1 to 2£ in.
and their diam
eter rarely ex
ceeds 2 in. The
surface is al-
wavs covered
with incised. SPO°L-SHAPED STONESi °H'° (FOWKE)
lines arranged in what is apparently in
tended for a definite order or design, but
no two are alike. They are not numer
ous, and, with the exception of a few from
Ross co., Ohio, all are from counties bor
dering the Ohio r. between the Big Sandy
and the Miami. Consult Fowke, Arcrueol.
Hist. Ohio, 1902; Moorehead, Prehist. Im-
pls.,1900; Squier and Davis, Ancient Mon
uments, 1848; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn.,
1897. (o. F.)
Spoon de Kaury. See Dekauri/, C/iUukeka.
Spoons and Ladles. Utensils for carry
ing liquid food or water to the mouth or
from one vessel to another were found
among all tribes of the United States.
They were made of a wide variety of
materials, as stone, shell, bone, horn,
antler, ivory, wood, gourd, bark, basket
ry, and pottery were employed. In si/e
they exceeded European utensils of this
class. Beverley ( Hist. Va. , 154, 1 722) thus
refers to them: "The spoons which they
eat with, do generally hold half a pint; and
they laugh at the English for using small
ones, which they must be forced to carry
so often to their mouths, that their arms
are in danger of being tired, before their
Belly."
The animals supplying the most mate
rials for spoons, dippers, and ladles were
the mountain sheep and mountain goat.
All the tribes living in the habitat of
these animals utilized their horns for this
purpose, and the manufactured products
were distributed widely in trade among
neighboring tribes. Specimens have been
gathered among the Pueblos, Havasupai,
Ute, Cheyenne, and Sioux, the Salishan
and northern Algonquian tribes, and the
N. W. Coast and Athapascan tribes.
Among the southern Rocky Mountain In
dians these utensils were rude, but the
northern tribes made them works of art,
softening the horn and bending and
shaping it over forms by means of heat,
62 r>
SPOTTED ARM SPOTTED TAIL
[B. A. E.
and r:lrving and inlaying the material
with great skill. Spoons were also made
from the horns of the buffalo. Alter
rattle wore introduced their horns were
substituted, especially among the 1 lams
trills tor those of the disappearing
wild animals.
•intler *iwmx.—\ few tribes of N. Cali
fornia and Columbia r. used spoons made
<>f antler. The Hupa spoons are charac
teristic and well made, and men's and
women's spoons are of different shapes.
The Kskiniosometimes made small spoons
from antler, and in rare cases employed
In, ne or ivory, though these materials
are hard to work. Some of their fat-
scrapers resemble spoons, and they used
narrow l>o\vl spoons as marrow extractors.
\\\><nien upoonsand ladles. —Themajority
of spoons, dippers, and ladles were made
of wood. The Kskimo and northern
Athapascan tribes produced a variety of
such utensils that exhibited some degree
of art; but the tribes of the N. W. coast
and nfs. Alaska surpassed all others in the
variety, grace of form, and decoration of
these as well as other domestic objects.
The tribes of the S. W. utilized wood to
some extent for spoons and ladles, but
these were always rude and were gen
erally fashioned from knots. There is
remarkable uniformity in the shape of
utensils of this class among the Eastern
and Southern Indians from New York to
Florida. They all had the pointed bowl,
a form which occurs in no other part of
the Tinted States.
(ionnlx. — The gourd, like the decayed
knot, is a natural dipping instrument, and
its use as such readily suggested itself.
(Jounis were extensively used and their
forms were often repeated in pottery.
Shell ,sy»,/,//x anil iliftjH'rs. — Whe'rever
f hells were available they were used in
their natural form as dippers and were
wrought into spoons. Spoons of shell,
artistically worked, have been found in
the mounds of Kentucky, Tennessee
Arkansas, anil Ohio.
Pottrry Imllfx nnd spooitx. — Numerous
objects of this class are found on the an-
•s "f pottery-making tribes, and
Pueblo Indians, especially the Hopi,
1 manufacture them in great variety'
funeral the spoons follow the older
shallow forms cut from gourds
hile the .Uppers are characteristic, hav-
«a tubular or trough-like handle and
ample bowl, the latter sometimes
-shaped, hut generally of the form
• a small food bowl. The handles are
"rated with bands or short lines
the terminal end is frequently
1"1'"! '["»"• «"rni of an animal's head
'"' a small loop handle were
'•'•ii.inon among the Hopi. See
(W.H.)'
Spotted Arm. An influential Winne-
bago chief, born about 1772, knownamong
his tribesmen as Manahketshumpkaw,
and sometimes called Broken Arm by the
whites, from the fact that he had been
severely wounded in the arm at the siege
of Ft Meigs in 1813, where he distin
guished himself. It was his custom in
after years to paint the scar in represen
tation of a fresh wound. Spotted Ann
was a signer of the Green Bay treaty in
1828, and during the Black Hawk war in
1832 he was one of three important head
men held by the whites as hostages for
the good behavior of the Winnebago.
He is described as having been stoop-
shouldered and ill-shaped, but as possess
ing a mild and agreeable temperament.
His village, knowrn as Spotted Arm's
village, was situated near the present
Exeter, Green co., Wis. He died a few
years after the Black Hawk war, having
removed with his people to their new
lands beyond the Mississippi after the
Rock Island treaty of 1832. See Wis.
Hist. Soc. Coll., vin, 1879; x, 1888.
Spotted Tail (Sfrte-galeshka). A Brule
Teton Sioux chief, born about 1833 near
Ft Laramie, Wyo. He was not a chief
by birth, but rose by dint of his fighting
qualities. He wTon his wife in a duel with
a subchief and proved his prowess^in bat
tle, so that when the head chief died the
tribe passed over the hereditary claimant
and aspirants of riper years and experi
ence in favor of the young warrior. He had
borne a conspicuous part in the destruc
tion of Lieut. Grattan's detachment in
1854 when it entered the Brule camp to ar
rest an Indian who had taken an old cow
abandoned by some emigrants, and in the
subsequent depredations on the Oregon
trail. After signal punishment was in
flicted on the tribe by Gen. Harney at Ash
Hollow, w. Nebr., Spotted Tail and two
others of the murderers, whose surrender
was demanded, surprised the soldiers at
Ft Laramie by marching in, arrayed in
war dress and chanting their death songs,
to give themselves up in order that
the tribe might be spared. He regained
his freedom and was chief of the Lower
Brules in 1865, when commissioners
treated with the Sioux for a right of way
through Montana, and was in favor of the
treatv, though neither he nor any other
prominent chief signed, wrhile Red Cloud,
the Oglala chief, led the party that op
posed the cession of the overland route
to the Montana mines. With the other
chiefs he signed the treaty of Apr. 29,
1868, accepting for the Teton a reserva
tion embracing all the present South Da
kota w. of Missouri r., and assenting to
the construction of a railroad, the Gov
ernment acknowledging as unceded In
dian territory the sections of Wyoming
BULL. 30]
SPRING FROG SPRUCE-TREE HOUSE
627
and Montana N. of the North Platte as
far w. as Bighorn nits, and abandoning
the road to the mines, with Ft Phil.
Kearny, where the massacre of Lieut!
Col. William J. Fetterman's command
had occurred on Dec. 21, 1866 and Ft
SPOTTED TAIL
Reno near the head of Powder r. When
gold was discovered in the Black hills,
Spotted Tail and Red Cloud, who were
recognized as the chiefs at the respective
agencies called by their names, arranged
to go to Washington to negotiate a sale of
the mineral rights; and thoroughly to in-
i form himself of the value of the minerals,
I Spotted Tail visited the hills, hung around
the camps of the prospectors, listened to
I their talk, and conceived the idea there-
j from that the mines were immensely
! valuable. Under the treaty of 1868 the
i chiefs could not make treaties for sale of
j lands, hence commissioners were sent to
j the Indians, finding that Spotted Tail had
1 raised the Indian expectations so high
; that sixty million dollars were demanded
; for the concession. The Government
could not agree to this, hence no treaty
was made that year, and miners were
permitted by the troops to pass into the
Black hills without hindrance. Then
"• all the young men on the reservation
joined the hostiles. Red Cloud was sus
pected of disloyalty, and in the course of
the campaign that followed the Custer
| disaster in 1876, Spotted Tail was ap-
' pointed chief of all the Indians at both
agencies, and negotiated the settlement
; by which his nephew, Crazy Horse, came
in from Powder r. and surrendered in the
spring of 1877. Spotted Tail was killed
near Rosebud agency, S. Dak., Aug. 5,
1881, by a tribesman named Crow Do*'
Ine facts relating to the killing are in
dispute, but there is not much question
that Spotted Tail, at the time, was kadim*
a hostile party against Crow Dog, who
deemed his life in peril and shot in self-
defense. (F. „. D R x
Spring Frog. See Tooantuh.
Spring Garden Town. A former town in
the Seminole country, settled by Yuchi
under chief Billy; situated above L
George, Fla.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.'
War, 308, 1822.
Spring Place. A Cherokee mission sta
tion established by the Moravians Steiner
and Byhan, in 1801, in Murray co., N. w.
Ga., and continued in operation until the
extension of the Georgia laws over the
Cherokee territory in 1834. (j. M. )
Spruce -tree House. A ruined cliff-
dwelling, situated in the Mesa Verde
National Park, about 25 in. from Mancos,
Colo. Next to Cliff Palace, this ruin is
the largest cliff-house in Colorado. It
occupies a great natural cave in the E.
wall of Spruce-tree canyon, a branch of
Navaho canyon, and receives its name
from a large spruce tree that formerly
stood near by. The curved front wall of
the structure measures 218 ft long; the
breadth of the ruin is 89 ft, and its longest
axis is about N. and s. This ruin has 114
secular rooms, 8 subterranean kivas, and a
roofless kiva sometimes called a warriors'
room. Many of the dwelling chambers
are 3 stories high, several filling the inter
val from the floor to the roof of the cave.
It is estimated that the population of
Spruce-tree House was 350. The period
of occupancy and the causes of depopula
tion are unknown, but there is no doubt
that the buildings are prehistoric.
The kivas of Spruce-tree House as a
rule are ananged at equal distances along
the front of the cave; they average about
15 ft in diameter. They are circular or
oval in form, and subterranean in posi
tion, their tops being level with the ad join
ing plazas. Entrance to kivas was gained
probably by means of notched logs or
ladders through hatchways in the roofs.
There were also subterranean passageways
communicating with neighboring plazas
or rooms. Each kiva has a ventilator by
which fresh air is introduced and dis
tributed at the floor level, a central fire
place, and a small symbolic opening, or
sipapu, in the floor, representing the en
trance into the underworld. The roof
is elaborately constructed in vaulted form,
its beams being placed crosswise, the
outer ones resting on six vertical pilasters,
or pedestals, supported by a banquette
surrounding the room and raised about
628
SPUKPUKOLEMK SQUAM
[B. A. E.
;* ft from the floor. The roof covering is
cedar 1 >ast, and clay hardened by stamping.
The dwelling rooms are circular, rec-
tainMilar. and triangular in form, arranged
in rows or cluster* near the kivas, gen
erally inclosing plazas or dance places.
Some of the rooms have fireplaces, doors,
windows, and plastered floors. The roofs
of several rooms are as well preserved as
when first constructed. In the rear of
the dwelling rooms are found storage
places and granaries. Rome of these back
rooms had their entrances closed and
sealed, and were used as ossuaries, or
intramural receptacles for the dead, while
the village was inhabited. In addition
to the kivas there are two other rooms
that may have served lor ceremonial pur
poses; these have no pedestals or roof
supports, and are not subterranean.
The walls of both the kivas and the
dwelling rooms are plastered, and deco
rated with colored designs, among the lat
ter liciiii: representations of birds, moun
tain-sheep, butterflies, and rain-clouds.
In the rear of the ruin there are two
large open spaces inclosed by walls of
buildings. These are dark, and the floors
were covered with debris containing many
relics of the former inhabitants. A well-
preserved mummy of an adult wrapped in
cloth, in a sitting position, with knees
brought to the chin, is said to have been
found in this debris. There are also frag-
nientHof calcined human bones, indicating
cremation. Three infants partially mum-
mi tied and the skeleton of an adult were
buried under the floor of one of the
rooms. From the position of the skele
tons it is supposed that intramural in
terments were made at different periods.
Beautiful specimens of black-and-white
pottery, fine cloth made of agave and
cotton libers, basketry, lignite gorgets,
priate explanations of doubtful structures
provided. There are several fine groups
of pictographs and two ancient Rtairways
cut into the cliffs in its vicinity.
, Bill ORE REPAIR
ami .tone and wooden objects have been
I he. rooms of S-
SPRUCE-TREE HOUSE, AFTER REPAIR,
Consult Birdsall in Bull. Am. Geog.
Soe., xxm, no. 4, 584, 1891; Chapinin Ap-
palachia, May, 1890; Fewkes, (1) Antiq.
Mesa Verde Nat. Park, Bull. 41, B. A. E.,
1909; (2) Report to Sec. Int., 1909; II. R.
Rep. 3703, 58th Cong., 3d sess., 1905;
Nordenskiold, Cliff Dwellers of Mesa
Verde, 1893. (j. w. F.)
Spukpukolemk (SpuopuQc/lEmQ} . A
band of the Nuhalk, a subdivision of the
Bellacoola on the coast of British Colum
bia.
Ma'lakyilatl.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
3, 1"891 (secret society name). SpuQpuQo'lEmQ. —
I bill.
Sputuishkeni ('at the diving place').
A Modoc settlement or camping place on
Lower Klamath lake, N. Cal. So called
because frequented by young men for the
purpose of plunging into the water as a
part of their initiation ceremonies.
Sputuishxe'ni. — Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Etlinol ,
n, pt. I, xxxii, 1S90.
Spuzzum ( 'little flat. '— Teit). The near
est to the sea of the important towns of
the Ntlakyapamuk, lying on the w. side
of Fraser r., Brit. Col., 9 m. above Yale,
t? m. below Spuzzum station, Canadian
Pacific R. R., and 110 in. from the Pacific.
Pop. 156 in 1909.
Cpu'zum.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5,
1X99. Spo'zem.— Teit in Mem. Am. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900. Spuggum.— Can. Ind. Ait'., 196, 1X85 (mis
print). Spu'zum.— Hill-Tout, op. cit. Spuzzam. -
Can. Ind. Aff., 269, 1889. Spuzzum.— Ibid., pt. II,
164, 1901.
Squacum. A band of Salish, probably
of the Ntlakyapamuk, in British Colum
bia.— Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Squam. A yellow oilskin hat worn by
sailors and fishermen (Stand. Diet., 1895),
from Annisquam, the name of a village
in Essex co., Mass. One of the tradi
tional significations of this name is 'top of
a rock,' for which Eliot gives, in the Mas-
sachuset dialect of Algonquian, wanash-
quompskqut (quoted by Trumbull, JS'atick
Diet., 181, 1903), the first component of
which is wanashque, 'on the top of,' the
BULL. 30]
SQUAM SQUAW
629
second ompsq, 'rock' ; the ut is locative.
There is also a squam duck. (A. r. c. )
Squam. One of the aboriginal divisions
of Nan tucket id., Mass. — Mass. Hist. Soc
Coll., 2d s., in, 25-26, 1815.
Squamish. The name given by the
Canadian Department of Indian Affairs
to that portion of the Squawmish living
on Howe sd., Brit. Col. Pop. 31 in 1909.
Shw-aw-mish.— Can. Ind. Aff., 276, 1894 (probably
amisprint). Bkw-amish.— Ibid., 358, 1895. Skwaw-
mish.— Ibid., 308, 1879. Squamish.— Ibid., 195, 1885.
Squamscot. A part of the Pennacook
confederacy, called a tribe, which formerly
lived on Exeter r., probably about the
present site of Exeter, Rockingham co. ,
N. H.— Potter in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes
v, 222, 1856.
Squando. An Abnaki sachem of the So-
koki, known generally as the "Sagamore
of Sacp." He was credited with see
ing visions and was called by Mather "a
strange, enthusiastical sagamore." His
wife and child had been insulted by the
English, and he took part in the war of
1675-76 and in the burning of Saco. He
signed the treaty of Cocheco. (A. F. c. )
Squannaroo ( Yakima: Skwdn&nd, 'whirl
pool'). A body of Indians, numbering
120 persons, found by Lewis and Clark
in 1805 on Cataract r., Wash., N. of the
Big Narrows. According to Mooney they
are a division of the Pisquows, and their
Yakima name refers strictly to a point on
Yakima r. about opposite the entrance
to Selah cr. , their village being on the w.
bank of the river. The same authority
states also that they may possibly speak
the language of the Atanumlema, a neigh
boring Shahaptian tribe.
Lower Yakima.— Lewis and Clark quoted by Gibbs
in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 417, 1855. Skwa'nana.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 736, 1896. Spear-
marcs.— Robertson (1846) in H.R.Ex.Doc.76, 30th
Cong-. , 1st sess. , 9, 1848. Squam-a-cross. — Lewis and
Clark quoted by Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 460,
1854. Squam-a-ross. — Lewis and Clark quoted by
Gibbs, op. cit. Squan-nan-os.— Lewis and Clark
Exped., Coues ed., 958, 1893. Squannaroos.— Lewis
and Clark Exped., u, 595, 1817. Squannor-oss.—
Ibid., i, map, 1817. Squan-nun-os.— Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, iv, 307, 1905.
Squantersquash. An early name for the
squash, the latter word being a reduction
i of the longer one; spelled also " squon-
tersquash." See Squash. (A. F. c. )
Squanto. A Wampanoag (Drake, Inds.
\ of N. Am., 69, 1880) who is said to have
been the only person in Patuxet that
escaped the plague of 1619. He was
a friend of the English, and did them
s much service besides acting as interpreter
| and guide, though he seems to have been
; also at one time the agent or spy of
Caunbitant, sachem of Mattapoisett. He
died at Chatham in 1622. The name
Squanto was contracted from Tisquan-
tum. (A. F. c.)
Squantum. A word still in use in parts
of New P^ngland in the sense of a merry
making, a picnic, a shore dinner, a good
time, a high old time, or the like. Os-
good (New Eng., 61, 1883) states: "The
squantum is a peculiar institution of this
island [Nantucket], being an informal
picnic on the beach sands, where the
dinner is made of fish and other spoils of
the sea." Bartlett (Diet, of American
isms, 1877), says, "probably from Indian
place-names (Squantum), as in or near
Qmncy, Mass. ' ' The place name Squan
tum is said to be derived from Tisquan-
tum, or Tasquantum, the appellation of
a Massachusetts Indian, generally known
to the settlers about Plymouth as Sq nan-
turn or Squanto (q. v.). In all probability
the word goes back to this personal name
m the Massachuset dialect of Algonquian,
signifying 'door,' 'entrance,' like the cog
nate Delaware eshkande, Chippevva isfi-
kwandem, Nipissing ishkwandem or ish-
kwand, and Cree iskwdtem. (A. F. c.)
Squash. The common name of several
species of the genus Cucurbita. These
vegetables were cultivated by the Algon
quian Indians of N. E. North America be
fore the coming of the whites, who inher
ited both thing and name. Roger Wil
liams (Key to Lang, of Amer., 103, 1643)
says: "Askutasquash, their vine-apples,
which the English from them call
squashes." Josselyn (N. E. Rarities, 57,
1672) speaks of lisq nasties . . . more
truly squonter squashes, a kind of melon,
or rather gourd," Wood (N. E. Pros
pect, 761, 1634) says of the aborigines
of Massachusetts that "in summer, when
their corne is spent, 'Isquontersquashes'
is their best bread, a fruit like a young
Pumpion." Eliot (1663) in his 'Bible
renders "cucumbers" by askoot-asquath,
which is the Massachuset form of the
Narraganset word cited by Williams.
Squashes were so spoken of by the In
dians because, as some of the early chroni
clers remarked, "you may eat them
green, and never after they are ripe."
Askutasqtiasli signifies literally ' vegetables
eaten green,' inan. pi. of askutasq; from
the root a«Jk (1) 'to be green,' (2) 'to be
raw,' (3) 'to be immature.' From the
squash have been named: Squash-beetle
(Diabrotica rittata}, squash-vine borer
( TrochiUum cucnrbitse), squash-bug (A uasa
tristis), Hubbard squash, crookneck
squash, summer squash, winter squash,
squash gourd, squash melon, squash vine,
etc. (A. F. c. w. R. G.)
Squash. A name mentioned by Buffon,
and by Webster on the authority of Gold
smith, as that of the brown coati, AMMO
narica. The word is a corruption of the
Tupi (South American) name of the ani
mal. K- K- <;-)
Squaw. An Indian woman. From
Narraganset squaw, probably an abbre
viation of eskwau', cognate with the
Delaware ochqueu, the Chippewa ikwt,
630
SQUAWKEAG SQUAWKTHOW
[B. A. E.
the Cree Mv/r/r, etc. As a term for
wonnn */"""' has been carried over the
K-n-th an.l breadth of the United States
and Canada, and is even in use by Indians
on the reservations of the W., who have
taki-ii it from the whites. After the
squaw have been named: Squawberry
(the partridge berry), squaw bush (in
various parts of the country, Cornus sto-
lunifern, ('. sericen, and (."'. canadensis),
squaw carpet (a California name ot^Cea-
nuthns prostratus), squaw fish (a species of
tish found in the N. W.), squaw flower
i Trillium cwtHtn, called also squaw root),
squaw man (an Indian who does woman's
work; also a white man married to an In
dian woman and living with her people),
squaw mint (the American pennyroyal),
squawroot (in different parts of the coun
try, TriHinm ewtnm, the black and the
blue cohosh, L'onopliolis arnericcnia, and
other plants), squaw sachem (a term in
vogue in the era of New England coloni-
xation f«>r a female chief among the In
dians), squaw vine (a New England name
for the partridge berry), squawweed
(Eriyeron philadelphicum and Senecio au-
reux), sijuaw winter (a term in use in parts
of the Canadian N. W. to designate a
mild beginning of winter). A species of
duck (Harelda (jhiciulix) is called old
squaw. (A. F. c.)
Squawkeag ( ' red earth or land.' — Hew
itt i. A tribe or band formerly occupying
a considerable territory on both banks of
Connecticut r., in Franklin co., Mass.
Their principal village, of the same name,
was near the present Northfield. Some
of them wen' still there in 1688.
Soquagkeekc.-Courtliincl (Itlsg) jn N. Y. Doc. Col.
in, frfi'2, isf)3. Bquaheag.— Rowlandson
rr.i quotfd by Drake, Tratf. Wild., 32 1841
Bquakeaee.— Wintlirop (KitM) in Mass. Hist. Sop.
I.. 4th s., vi, f>31, lWi3. Squakeays.— Gookin
M'.l , it,i<l., 1st s., i. Iflu, 1806 i misprint) Squa-
theag. I'ynchnn (1677) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,,
1^1. Bquakheig.— Writer of 1076 quoted
". ln«l. Chrnn., 123, 1836. Squakkeag.-
[>riik... Bk. In.ls., i,,, 31, 1SI8. Bquawkeagu! -
1792) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., II,
.50, 1MO. Bquawkheag.— Scwiill (1688), ibid., 4th
Squawkihow (the Iroquois adaptation of
hmtt, the Fox name for themselves;
-sound not, occurring in the phonetic
»entsottheIro«|uoistongueH;therewas
fkif commonly pronounced
toabythelroqiioia. The significa-
r»»lcirnH is 'red earth,' and it may
lx*en originally employed in contra-
inrtiontoOw.mKorOiiati.JK, « yellow
•jut the bane of the tribal name Sauk).
"iy o i.nnugrant and captive Fox
>"> <lwelt, when first known^
:warohare ( Gaghegwalahala
'"loiiKhly, Gaghaheywarahera
'-'p-aohareet,-.), a village consist
do'it 2o cabms
, situated on the E
!'• of ( ar.iwraga cr., 2 m. from its con
""«-nc-e withUeneeee r., N. Y"
fore only a few miles s. of Geneseo (Che-
nussio), the principal town of the Seneca.
With its extensive fields of corn, and gar
dens of beans, squashes, and tobacco, it
was destroyed, Sept. 14, 1779, by the army
of Gen. Sullivan. The importance of
this colony of "Squ-agh-kie Indians"
may be inferred from the fact that at the
Niagara treaty negotiated by Col. Butler
in 1776 they " figured as a separate na
tion."
In 1652-53, immediately after the dis
persion and political extinction of the
Hurons, the Tionontati, and the Neutrals
in 1648-51, the Iroquois while in pursuit
of the fugitive remnants of these people
extended their western sphere of action
to the region around L. Michigan. The
result of this was to bring them into con
tact with the Fox (Muskwaki) Indians
among others, a part of whom later be
came involved in war with the French
and the surrounding tribes. This state
of affairs brought about a quasi-alliance
between the isolated Fox tribe and the
English, and the allies of the latter, the
Iroquois. In the subsequent struggle be
tween the French and the Indian tribes
under their protection on the one hand
and the Fox tribe on the other, the latter
were finally overpowered and severely
chastised. ' ' ' The destruction of two Mas-
coutin and Ottagamie [Muskwaki] vil
lages is one of the principal reasons
which induces me to send this express
canoe," wrote Du Buisson, the French
commander at Detroit, in 1712. "They
received many presents," he continued,
"and some belts from the English, to de
stroy the post of Ft Pontchartrain [De
troit], and then to cut our throats and
those of our allies, particularly the Hu
rons and Ottawas, residing upon Detroit
r. ; and after that these wretches intended
to settle among the English and devote
themselves to their service. It is said
that the band of Oninetonam and that
of Mucatemangona have been received
among the Iroquois and have established
a village upon their lands. This infor
mation has been brought by three canoes
of Outagamis." (Wis. Hist. Coll., xvi,
268, 1902. ) Some time in the 80' s Dr M.
II. Mills communicated to the Rochester
(N. Y. ) Union a tradition that identifies
the "Squawkiehah Indians" with the
Sank and Fox (Conover, Kanadesaga and
Geneva MS.) .
There are many references showing
conclusively that the Iroquois and the
I?oxes on the one hand were making
common cause against the French and
their allies on the other, and it is also
learned that in 1741 the Foxes had an
understanding with the Iroquois that if
the Foxes should be compelled to leave
their villages, they could find a safe asy-
BULL. 30]
SQUAW-MAN SQUETEAGUE
631
lum among the Iroquois. The confused
and untrustworthy statements concern
ing the Squawkihow and the Missisauga
(Twakanha) Indians made by David Cu-
sick in his History of the Six Nations
(1828) have misled most authors who
have attempted to identify the Squawki
how. Thus, Macauley (Hist. N. Y., 180,
1829) identifies them with the Shawnee,
and says that the Squawkihow inhabited
the banks of Genesee r. before the Sen
eca and the Erie possessed the country.
In Butler's Niagara treaty with various
Indian tribes the "Squaghkie" Indians
figured as a separate tribe, as above men
tioned.
For 16 m. below Portage, N. Y., the
channel of Genesee r. lies at the bottom
of a deep gorge whose banks in some
places rise nearly 700 ft, and in the town
of Leicester, Livingston co., the stream
breaks forth from the side of the moun
tain cliff. This opening in the valley,
forming a striking feature of the land
scape, was called by the Seneca Indians
Dayoitgao(De<o^#e7l'/o»', 'there it issues').
In the spring of 1780, Guy Johnson, in as
signing the dispersed Iroquois tribes new
homes, placed the dependent Squawkihow
on the w. side of Genesee r. , at Da yoitgao,
near the present Mt Morris, and it is
this place that has retained the name
"Squawkie Hill." (j. N. B. H.)
Squ-agh-kie Indians. — Harris in Buffalo Hist. Soc.
Pub., vr, 431, 1903. Squakies.— Ibid. Squatche-
gas.— Sullivan's Rep. in Jour. Mil. Exped. against
Six Nations, 1779, 300, 1887. Squatehokus.— Ibid.,
266. Squawkey.— Proctor (1791) in Archives of
Pa., 2d s., II, 472, 1890. Squawkihows.— Cusick,
Hist. Si* Nations, 20, 1828. Tchoueragak.— Clark
in Cayuga Co. Hist. Soc. Coll., no. 1, 52, 1879 (Onon-
daga name; probably from a suggested erroneous
identification).
Squaw-man. See Squaw.
Squawmish. A Salishan tribe on Howe
sd. and Burrard inlet, N. of the mouth of
Fraser r. , Brit. Col. Their former village
communities or bands were Chakkai,
Chalkunts, Chants, Chechelrnen, Che-
chilkok, Chekoalch, Chewas, Chiaka-
mish, Chichilek, Chimai, Chukchukts,
Ekuks, Etleuk, Hastings Sawmill In
dians, Helshen, Homulchison, Huikua-
yaken, Humelsom, lalmuk, Ikwop-
sum, Itliok, Kaayahunik, Kaksine,
Kapkapetlp, Kauten, Kekelun, Kekios,
Kekwaiakin, Kelketos, Ketlalsm, Kiaken,
Kicham, Koalcha, Koekoi, Koikoi, Kole-
lakom, Komps, Kotlskaim, Kuakumchen,
Kukutwom, Kulaken, Kulatsen, Kwana-
ken, Kwichtenem, Kwolan, Male (shared
with theMusqueam), Mitlmetlelch, Nku-
kapenach, Nkuoosai, Nkuoukten, Npa-
Fuk, Npokwis, Nthaich, Papiak, Poiam,
okaiosum, Sauktich, Schilks, Schink, Se-
lelpt, Shemps, Shishaiokoi, Siechem, Ska-
kaiek, Skauishan, Skeakunts, Skeawatsut,
Skelsh, Sklau, Skoachais, Skumin, Sku-
tuksen, Skwaius, Slokoi, Smelakoa, Smok,
Snauk, Spapak, Stamis, Stetuk, Stlaun,
btoktoks, Stotoii, Suntz, Sutkel, Swaiwi
Swiat, Thetsaken, Thetuksem, Thetusum!
Thotais, Tktakai, Tlakoni, Tlastleinauk
rieatlum, Toktakamai, Tseklten, Tuintla,
Ulksin, and Yukuts. There were a few
more at the upper end of Burrard inlet.
Only six villages are now inhabited:
Burrard Inlet, No. 3 reserve, False Creek
(see Snauk), Kapilano (see Homulchison
Mission, Burrard inlet), Seymour Creek
(seeChechilkok), and Squamish. (Con
sult Hill-Tout in Rep. B. A. A. S., 472-549
1900.) The total population of the
Squawmish was 174 in 1909. (j. R. s.)
Skoomic.— Boas in 6th Rep. N.' W. Tribes Can
map, 1890. Sk'qoa'mic.— Boas in 5th Rep., ibid..
10, 1889 (Compx name). Sk qo'mic.— Ibid. Skwa-
mish.— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit Col
119B, 1884. Sqnamishes.— Sage, Rocky Mtns., 221,
1846. Squamisht.— Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Vic
toria, 1872. Squawmisht.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 243.
1862^ Squohamish. — Brit. Adm. Chart, no 1917
Sxqomic.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Squaw Sachem of Pocasset. See Wetamoo.
Squawtits. A Cowichan tribe on lower
Fraser r., Brit. Col., between Agassi/ and
Hope. Pop. 47 in 1909.
Squatils.— Can. Ind. Aff., 309, 1879. Squatits.—
Brit. Col. Map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. Squat-
tets.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1889, 268, 1890. Squawtas.—
Trutch, Map of Brit. Col., 1870. Squawtits.—
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 160, 1901.
Squaxon. A Salish division on the pen
insula between Hoods canal and Case
inlet, Wash., under the Puyallup school
superintendency. Pop. 98 in 1909.
Guak-s'n-a-mish .— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 435,
1855. Iquahsinawmish. — Lane in Ind. A(f. Rep.,
162, 1850. Quach-snah-mish.— Jones (1853) in II. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Quack-
ena-mish. — Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852.
Quak-s'n-a-mish. — Stevens, ibid., 458, 1854. Q,uash-
sua-mish. — Starling, op. cit., 171. Skwahw-sda-f
bc.— McCaw, MS. vocab., B. A. E.,1885 (Puyallup
name). Skwak-sin.— Eells in letter, ,B. A. E.,
Feb. 1886 (own name). Skwak-sin-a-mish.— Ibid.
Skwawksen.— Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. ( "prop
erly the portage from Hood's canal to Case's
inlet " ). Skwawksin.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Eth-
nol., 1, 178.1877. Skwawksnamish.— Ibid. Squahk-
sen.— Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. Squah-sin-aw-
mish. — Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 173, 1850. Squakshin.— Watkins in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 20, 45th Cong., 2d sess., 4, 1878. Squakskin. —
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 265, 1857. Squaks'na-mish.—
Tolmie quoted by Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 434,
1855. Squa-sua-mish. — Starling in Ind. Arf. Rep.,
171, 1852. Squawskin.— Treaty of 1855 in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 561, 1873. Squaxins.— Keene in Stan
ford, Compend., 636, 1878. Squaxon.— Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1901, 702, 1902. Squorins.— Sen. Misc. Doc. 53,
45th Cong., 3d sess., 78, 1879. Squoxsin.— Stevens
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 31th Cong., 3d sess., 45, 1857.
Squeteague. The weakfish (Otolithus
regalis), a very useful species of fish, since
its flesh, which is rich and gelatinous
when fresh, affords a delicate article of
food, while from its swimming bladder
can be made an excellent fish glue or
isinglass. Thelatterfactwasdiscoveredby
the Narraganset, who used the "sounds"
of the fish for making a glutinous sub
stance which they used for the same pur
pose for which glue would be employed,
hence the name p&sakweteauaq, ' they
make glue ' (the subject of the verb being
SQTKTTEE STALAME
[B. A. E.
the "sounds" of thefish taken as animate),
contracted to y///^fton/m/, s' 'kiceteauag^
and >•/.-"> to"/'"- Among other spellings of
the name are squettee, squiteeg, equitie,
Miecotea-Mie, skwiteague, scuteeg, and
squit. (w. K. G.)
Squettee. See Sqneteague.
Squiatl. A body of Salish on Eld inlet,
at the extreme s. end of 1'uget sd., Wash.
Pop. 45 in lSo.">: no longer separately
enumerated.
Skwai-aitl.— (Jibbs in Cont X. A Ethnol, I, 178,
1S77 Bqua-aitl.— Gibbs in Puc. R R. Kep., I, 435,
1-vVi Squai-aitl —Stevens in Ind. AfT. Rep., 458,
1-vVj. Squeit-letch. -Simmons, ibid. ,226. ISfiS (one
of the Medirini'<.'ivek treaty bands). Squi-aitl. —
Treaty of 1^.5 in I". S. Ind. Treat., 561, 1873.
Bquiatl.-Ind. Atf. Kep., 265, ivSrt.
Squierhonon. An unidentified tribe,
probably Algonquian, dependent on the
HUMUS."— Sagard (1636), Hist. Can.,
Hun -II Diet., iv, 1866.
Squit, Squiteeg, Squitie. See Squeteague.
Squuck. See Xkuiik.
Squontersquash. See Squattier squash.
Srattkemer. A bodyofSalish belonging
to Kaml..,,ps agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 230
in isM, the last time the name appears.
Sratt-kemer.— Can. Ind. AIT., 1S8, ISM.
Ssalayrae. A lormer village, jtresum-
ahly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
ink-ion. San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. IS, 1861.
Ssichitca. A former village, presum-
al>lyC"stanoun, connected with Dolores
mi.-si..n, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer. Oct. IS, 1861.
Ssipudca. A former village, presum-
ahly ('..stanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, < )ct. 18, 1861.
fSsiti. A fnrmer village, presumably
>-tan. .an. connected with Dolores mis-
-i'.n, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
rarmer, < »ct. IS, istil.
Ssogereate. A former village, presum-
»>tan.'an, connected with Dolores
San Francisco, Cal.— Tavlor in
i al. rarmer, ( )ct. Is, 1861.
Saupichum. A former village, presum-
-tanoan, connected with Dolores
';-.", San Francisco, Cal. -Tavlor in
Cal. rarmer, Oct. Is, isill
8ta. Forreleienr. -1,
abbreviation,
eginning with this
Stabber. See /',
Stadacona. A village occupy ing the site
'•. on St. Lawrence r., Canada,
'.vCartierin 1535. The village
na«l di8ap|M-ared w'
'•••n'l«-«l the river 70
Btadacona.-H,,,,!, i,a|, JV
cone. <urii-r MM;., o' i. n.V ! '• ' • 186:?- Stada-
ffi
on Champlain as-
ars later
'
Stahehani (Staxeka'ni, 'this side of the
ear or cliff.' — Teit). A Ntlakyapamuk
village on the E. side of Fraser r., Brit:
Col., between Reefer's station and Cisco.
Statcia'ni. — Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can.,
5, 1899. Staxeha'ni.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., ii, 169, 1900.
Stahlouk. A former band of Salish,
probably Cowichan, of Fraser superin-
tendency, Brit, Col.— Can. Ind. Aff., 138,
1879.
Staitan. "Staitan or Kite Indians,"
mentioned by Lewis and Clark in 1804
as one of the small tribes about whom
little more than the name was known,
roving on the heads of Platte and Chey
enne rs. The narrative continues: "They
have acquired the name of Kites from
their flying — that is, their being always
on horseback, and the smallness of their
numbers is to be attributed to their ex
treme ferocity; they are the most war
like of all the western Indians; they never
yield in battle; they never spare their
enemies; and the retaliation of this bar
barity has almost extinguished the na
tion." They are estimated at 40 lodges,
100 warriors, 400 souls. They are else
where represented as neighbors and
friends of the Cheyenne and the Kane-
navish (Arapaho).
They are probably the Sutaio (q. v. ), for
merly a distinct tribe, but now incorpo
rated" with the Cheyenne. The Cheyenne
form for 'Sutai man' would be Sutai'-
itiVu, pi. Sutai' -ita'neo. They are not the
Crows, as has sometimes been supposed
from the coincidence of the name Kites,
neither are they identical with the Chey
enne as Mooney at one time supposed
(Ghost Dance, 1023, 1896). By careless
copying, the name appears also as Stactan,
Sjtailan, and even Marlain; but the orig
inal and only authority rests with Lewris
and Clark. " (j. M.)
Kite Indians.— Lewis and Clark (1804), Trav., I,
58, Coues ed.,1893. Kites.— Ibid. Marlain.— Cos-
sin in H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 20th Cong., 2d sess., 100,
1829. Marlin.— Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind.Tribes, m, 609, 1853. Stactan.— Sibley, Hist.
Sketches, 25, 1806. Sta-e-tan.— Ibid.,38 (their own
name). Staetons.— Lewis, Trav., 15, 1809. Sta-
he-tah.— Hunter, Captivity, 62, 1823. Stailans.—
Sen. Ex. Doc. 72, 20th Cong., 2d sess., 104, 1829.
Staitans.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 366, 1822.
Staiya (Sta-it/a). A settlement just be
low Lytton, Brit. Col., on the E. bank of
Fraser r. Its position corresponds very
nearly to that of Cisco, a Ntlakyapamuk
village. — Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Vic
toria, 1872.
Staktabsh ('forest people'). Given as
a band of Salish on Tulalip res., Wash.
(Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877), but
strictly a name applied to the inland peo
ple by those of the coast.
Stalactite, Stalagmite. See Gypsum,
Marble.
Stalame. A chief or tribe in alliance
with the chief of Audusta (Edisto), S. C.,
and in friendly relations with the French
BULL. 30]
STAMIS STANDING BEAR
633
in 1562; possibly the Stono. The village
indicated on the De Bry map of 1591 is
described as ]5 leagues by water N. from
the French fort near Port Royal. See
DeBry (1591) inLeMoyne, Narr., Apple-
ton trans., 1875; Laudonniere (1564) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., 201, 1869.
Stamis. A Squawmish village on the
left bank of Squawmisht r., w. Brit. Col.
Sta-amus.— Brit. Adm. chart, no. 1917. Stamas —
Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Sta'mis.— Hill-Tout 'in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Standing Bear (Mon-chu-non-zhin). A
Ponca chief of whom little was known
until the removal of his people from N.
Nebraska to Indian Ter. because the res
ervation confirmed to them by treaty had
been included in the land granted to the
Sioux. When the order for removal was
given, Jan. 15, 1877, Standing Bear strong
ly opposed it, but in February he and
nine other chiefs were taken s. to choose
a reservation. They followed the official,
but would not select a place. Their
wearisome journey brought them to Ar
kansas City, Kans., whence they asked
to l)e taken home; being refused, they
started back afoot, with a few dollars
among them and a blanket each. In 40
days they had walked 500m., reaching
home Apr. 2, to find the official there
unwilling to listen to protests and deter
mined to remove the people. He called
the military, and the tribe, losing hope,
abandoned their homes in May. Stand
ing Bear could get no response to his de
mand to know why he and his people
were arrested and treated as criminals
when they had done no wrong.
The change of climate brought great
suffering to the Ponca; within the year
a third of the tribe had died and most of
the survivors were ill or disabled. A son
of Standing Bear died. Craving to bury
) the lad at his old home, the chief deter-
| mined to defy restraint. He took the
bones of his son and with his immediate
I following turned northward in Jan. 1879,
and in March arrived destitute at the
Omaha res. Asking to borrow land and
seed, his request was granted, and the
| Ponca were about to put in a crop when
| soldiers appeared with orders to arrest
| Standing Bear and his party and return
! them to Indian Ter. On their way they
camped near Omaha, where Standing
Bear was interviewed by T. H. Tibbies,
a newspaper correspondent, and accounts
of their grievances appearing in the
i Omaha newspapers, the citizens became
| actively interested and opened a church
where to a crowded house the chief re
peated his story. Messrs Poppleton and
j Webster proffered legal services to the
I prisoners and in their behalf sued out a
! writ of habeas corpus. The United States
penied the prisoners' right to the writ on
the ground that they were "not persons
within the meaning of the law." On
Apr. 18 Judge Dundy decided that "an
Indian is a person within the meaning of
the law of the United States," and there
fore had a right to the writ when re
strained in violation of law; that "no
rightful authority exists for removing by
force any of the prisoners to the In
dian Territory," and therefore, "the pris
oners must be discharged from custody."
Standing Bear and his band returned
to N. Nebraska. In the winter of 1879-
80, accompanied by Susette La Flesche
("Bright Eyes," q. v. ) and Francis La
Flesche, as interpreters, with T. H. Tib
bies, Standing Bear visited the cities of
the E., where, by relating his story of the
STANDING BEAR
wrongs suffered, he won attention and
sympathy. Many people wrote to the
President and to other executive officials
of the Government, and to members of
Congress, protesting against unjust treat
ment of Indians. In the spring of 1880
the Senate appointed a committee to in
vestigate the Ponca removal, the report
of which confirmed the story of Standing
Bear, and a satisfactory adjustment was
effected. Better lands were given those
Ponca who chose to remain in Indian
Ter.; payment was made to all who had
lost property, and a home was provided
for Standing Bear and his followers at
their old reservation. Here, in Sept. 1908,
after having been instrumental in bring
ing about a change of Governmental pol
icy toward all Indians and their homes,
the chief died at the age of 79 and was
buried among the hills overlooking the
village site of his ancestors. (F. L.)
STANDING PEACH TEEE - STASAOS-KEGAWAI
[B. A. E.
Standing Peach Tree. A former Chero
kee settlement on Chattahoochee r., at
the mouth of Peaehtreecr., x. w. of At
lanta, <;a.— Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
map, 1SS7.
Standing Stone. A famous Indian
landmark on the right bank of a creek
of the same name, on the Kittanning
trail, at the site of the present Hunting
don, Huntingdon co., Pa. The "stand
ing stone" in described by John Harris
(17o4) as being 14 ft high and 6 in.
square, and covered with Indian picto-
graphs. It was highly venerated by the
'Indians, and is supposed to have been
ereeted by one of the tribes of the Iro-
qin»is. After the treaty of 1754 the stone
was carried away by the Indians. A
similar one was erected on the same spot,
which soon became covered with the
names and initials of the Indian traders
who passed by.
Conrad \Veiser, in his mission to the
Ohio Indians at Logstown in 1748, passed
near the place, which he mentions in his
Journal as "the Standing Stone" (Col.
Kec., Pa., v, 348, 1851). There is no
evidence that this place was ever the
nite of an Indian settlement. Many In
dian objects have been found in the
vicinity of the "standing stone," which
may have been a meeting place of the
Indians after returning from their raids
and hunts. A settlers' fort was begun at
the locality in 17(12, but was abandoned
•of m after the commencement of the In
dian hostilities, when all the settlers in
that region fled Carlisle. At the be
ginning of the Revolution this fort was
rebuilt. In 1778 it was a meeting place
for the Tories of Sinking valley, on their
way to Kittanning, who, according to
various letters from the frontier, " drove
iway^tho inhabitants of Standing Stone
U'Vontier Forts of Pa., i, 584,
Theonly "Indian massacre" near
'Imjr Stone was on .June 19, 1777 at
r Spring, some miles w. of the fort
when a band of hostile Indians killed a
V named I),,mielly. The inhabitants
thin period were in a constant
>t alarm, and frequently fled to the
India'nH '"* " ^ 1>rott>ction from the
lv.-v.hr William Smith, provost of the
rnivt-iBitv of Pennsylvania, laid out a
tl'c .-it, -of Standing Stone in
winch he Kavo the name of
Hon. in honor of Selina, Countess
««nti;wl.m (Inland) who had
'"»'^H,M.-tto,heunie
Nea
ington," on the Pownall map of 1776.
For other references see Egle, Hist. Pa.,
779, 1883; Walton's Conrad Weiser, 186,
1900. (G. P. D.)
Stand Watie (native name De'gatd'gti,
conveying the meaning that two persons
are standing together so closely united in
sympathy as to form but one human
body) . A noted Cherokee Indian, son
of Uweti and brother of Elias Boudi-
not (q. v. ), and after his death a leader
of the party which had signed the re
moval treaty of New Echota. On the
outbreak of the Civil War he and his party
were the first to ally themselves writh the
South, and he was given command of one
of two Cherokee regiments which joined
the Confederate forces and participated
in the battle of Pea Ridge and in other
actions. Later he led his regiment back
to Indian Ter., and in conjunction with
Confederate sympathizers from other
tribes laid waste the fields and destroyed
the property of the Indians who espoused
the Federal cause. In revenge for the
death of his brother he burned the house
of John Ross, the head chief. He is fur
ther noted as one of the principal author
ities for the legends and other material
collected by Schoolcraft among the Cher
okee. See Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900.
Star Band. An unidentified band of the
Mdewakanton Sioux. — Ind. Aff. Rep.,
282, 1854.
Staria Selenie (Russian: 'old settle
ment'). A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the lower Yukon, Alaska. Pop. 55 in
1880.
Staraie Selenie. — Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
12, 18X4. Staria Selenie.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska,
57, 1880.
Starik ( Russian : ' old ' ) . A Chnagmi ut
Eskimo village on the s. bank of Yukon r. ,
Alaska, above the head of the delta. Pop.
90 in 1880.
Sarikvihpak.— Post route map, 1903. Starik. — Ba
ker, Geotf. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Starikvikhpak. — Pe-
trofY in 10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884 (Old Kwik-
puk). Stari-kwikhpak.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska,
57, 18SO. Starry Kwikhpak.— Dall, Alaska, 229,
1S70.
Starnatan. A village on the St Law
rence, just below the site of Quebec, in
1535.— Cartier (1535), BreL Recit., 32,
1863.
Stasaos-kegawai (Stasa'os qe'gawa-i,
'those born on the Stasaos coast''). A
I laida family of the Raven clan who were
in the habit of camping on the N. side of
the w. entrance of Skidegate channel, and
were so called from the name of the shore
there (Stasaos). They were probably a
subdivision of the Hlgahetgu-lanas. A
minor division of the Stasaos-kegawai wras
calledGunghet-kegawai. — S wanton, Conk
Haida, 270, 1905.
Stasausk-e'owai.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., sec. n, 24, 1898.
BULL. 30]
STASAOS-LANAS STEATITE
635
Stasaos-lanas (Stasa'os Id'nas, 'people
of Stasaos coast') . A Haida family of the
Eagle clan that received its name from a
strip of coast along the N. side of the chan
nel between the largest two of the Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. Probably they
were originally a part of the Kaiahl-lanas,
with whom they used to go about— Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 274, 1905.
Stashum (Sta-shum). A former Lummi
village on Waldron id., Wash.— Gibbs,
Clallam and Lummi, 39, 1863.
Statannyik (Std'tdnnylk, 'many ants').
A Pima village on the s. bank of the Gila,
s. Ariz., between Vaaki (Casa Blanca)
and Huchiltchik. It may be identical
with Hormiguero (q. v.).
Sta'tannyik.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E. 23
1908. Staw-to-nik.— Dudley in Ind.Aff Rep 1871
58,1872. Stotonik.— ten Kate cited by Gatschet*
MS., B. A. E., xx, 199, 1888.
Stature. See Anatomy.
Stawas-haidagai (Stfawd's xd'-idaga-i,
'witch people' ). A Haida family of the
Eagle clan. While these people were
living near the Kogahl-lanas the screech-
owls (st/ao) were heard to call so much
from their side of the creek that a boy in
the town opposite said they ought to be
called 'Witch people' (Stlawd's xd'-
idaga-i). This story was probably told to
alleviate the application of a rather harsh
name. They had the same traditional
origin as the Kona-kegawai, Djiguaahl-
lanas, and Kaiahl-lanas. All of them
lived in the town of Cumshewa, which
was owned by their chief. There were
three local subdivisions, the Heda-haida-
gai, Sa-haidagai, and Kahligua-haida-
gai. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 273, 1905.
Steatite. A soft, tough, talcose rock,
commonly called soapstone, occurring in
massive bodies in connection with other
metamorphicrocks, and much used by the
Indian tribes N. of Mexico for implements,
utensils, and ornaments. It was employed
for the manufacture of cooking utensils be
cause of its resistance to the destructive
action of fire, and for various minor uten
sils and ornaments because readily carved
with stone tools and susceptible of a high
polish. The color is usually a somewhat
greenish gray, but when polished and sub
jected to long-continued handling it be
comes almost black, presenting an attrac
tive appearance. This material is of very
general distribution. It occurs in number
less places in the Appalachian highland,
extending into New England, New Bruns
wick, and Canada in the N. and into the
Gulf states in the s. (see Mines and
Quarries). Deposits occur in Wyoming
and other states along the Great Divide,
and in California it was extensively
mined, especially on Santa Catalina id.,
off the coast of Santa Barbara co. (Schu
macher, Holmes). It is in general use
among the Eskimo, some of their sources
of supply being Cumberland sd. , Wager r
and Greenland. Steatite was quarried
trom the massive deposits by means of
stone picks and chisels, and the various
shapes were roughed out with the same
implements, many of which were left on
the quarry sites and on dwelling sites
where the utensils were specialized. The
implements used in carving were probabl v
hafted, but the manner of halting is un
known. In E. United States a common
form of soapstone utensils was a heavy ob
long basin, from a few inches to 20 or more
in length, about half as wide, and a few
inches in depth, having rudely carved pro
jections at the ends for handles. These
crude vessels are believed to have been
used for cooking. In this section the ma
terial was in general use for various minor
STEATITE VESSELS: a, VIRGINIA; 6, C, d, CALIFORNIA; e, ALASKA
carvings, and especially for tobacco pipes,
many elaborate and tasteful examples of
which have been obtained from ancient
mounds and village sites. In California
steatite was employed in the manufacture
of utensils of many kinds, notably the
globular ollas of the southern part of the
state, baking plates, tobacco pipes, personal
ornaments, fetiches, and various objects of
unknown use. In the Arctic regions it is
of the greatest value to the Eskimo, by
whom it is used in making lamps. On
account of the ease with which this
material is carved it has been freely
used in the manufacture of imitations of
the aboriginal work, and fraudulent speci
mens are frequently offered for sale. See
Chisels, Mines and~Quames, Picks, Stone-
ivork.
630
STEGARAKI — STIKINE
[B. A. ffl.
Consult Abbott in WheelerSurvey Rep.,
vii is 79; Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 1888;
Bushnell in Am. Anthr., x, no. 4, 1908;
11,, hues ( 1 ) in Am. Anthr., n, no. 4, 1890,
(•_») in 1-Mh Rep. B. A. E. , 1897, (3) in
Hep. Nat. Mus. 1900, 1902; Hough in Rep.
Nat Mus. 189b\ 1898; Kengla, Arehseol-
,",jiy of the District of Columbia, 1883;
Mc(iuire in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash., n,
1SS.S; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1S90; Putnam in 1 1th Rep. Peabody Mus.,
1S78; Reynolds in 13th Rep. Peabody
Mus., Lssi); Schumacher in llth and 12th
Reps. Peubody Mus., 1878. (w. n. H.)
Stegaraki. A tribe of the Mannahoac
confederacy, living in 1008 on Rapidan r.,
in t >rani_re co., Va.
Stegara.— Smith (Iti29). Va., I, map, 1819. Stega-
rakes. -Ibid., 1:14. Stegarakies.— Jefferson, Notes,
13'.». l^'l. Stegerakies.— Boudinot, Star in the
\Vt-<t, U\ lvli'i. Stegora.— Simons in Smith (1629),
Vn.. i. !»''•, 1M1.». Stenkenocks.— Spotswood (1722)
in N Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 673, 1855. Stogaras,—
St rnrh.-y , ,-.j. IGl^.Va.. 104, 1809.
Stehtlura i >'/ ut-inm, 'a shovel-nosed
canoe', from a fancied resemblance of
the cape. — Kells). A Clallam village at
New iMmgeiiess, Wash.
False Dungeness.— Gibbs in Pae. R. R. Rep., I,
I •_".'. K~>5 (.-hould be Dungeness). Stehl-lum. —
St.-v.-n-* in Ind. AfT. Rep., 457, 1854. Stehtlum.—
(iibbs in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., I, 177, 1877. Stent-
lum -'iibbs in I'ac. R. R. Rep., I, 435, 1855.
Stetchtlum.— I'. S. Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873. Ste-
te-tlum.— Kells letter to 15. A. E., May 21, 1886.
Stet lum.— dibbs. Clallam ami Lurami, 20, 1863.
Stehtsasamish. A division of Salish on
BinMs inlet, near the present site of
< Mympia, Wash.; ]>op. 20 in 1854, accord-
inL'todild.s. Stehchass is said by Gibbs
t" he the Nisqualli name for the site of
t 1 1 . . * " * i .*
>1U IIS
s se.
Steh-cha-sa mish.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 458 1854 Steh-
cha.M.— Treaty of ls.>4 in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 561,
Stehchop. — Ind. AfT. Hep., 265, 1856. Steht-
•mic.— tarng n Ind. AfT. Rep 171 is.v>
Btitcheo-t»w-muh.— Ibid., 170. Turn Water — Ibid
•iiii-i
.
Steilacoomamish. A Itand of Salish on
'"""> cr., x. w. Wash. They are
i"H'ly ivlatwl to the Nisqualli.
a»laka-mami.h.-(;ibbsquot«-d by Dall in Cont
•I-. I, '-Ml. 1M77.
in Con N. A. Ethnol i
Stella ('the (,q((,'). A Natliatin vil-
the entra.uv «f Stelako r. into
in iwj,lake' Hnl- Col'; 1)0I'- 42hl 19°2, 60
Koy. Soc. (at! 109 ]8()f)
>Ha. A Tnilkotin village on the right
J'^er r., near Alexandria,
Brit. Col.— Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., 109, 1892.
Steloglamo. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Stetuk (Stetuqk'). A Squawmish village
community on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col. —
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Stiahta. See Roundhead.
Stick Indians (from stick, meaning ' tree,'
or 'wood, 'in the Chinook jargon). A term
universally applied by certain N. W. Coast
tribes to any Indians from the interior;
that is, to those who live back in the woods.
It is more commonly used on the coasts
of Alaska and British Columbia to refer
to the Athapascan tribes E. of the Coast
range, but it was used also by the Chinook
and other Oregon and Washington tribes to
designate the Salish and Shahaptian tribes
of Columbia r. and Puget sd. (L. F. )
Si-him-e-na. — Mahoneyiu Sen. Ex. Doc. 68, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 20, 1870. Thick-wood Indians.—
Franklin, Journ. Polar Sea, 262, 1824. Thick Wood
Indians. — Simpson quoted by Morgan in Beach,
Ind. Miscel., 179, 1877.
Stikayi (Stikd'yi). The name of three
distinct Cherokee settlements: (1) on
Sticoa cr., near Clayton, Kabun co., (!a. ;
(2) on Tuckasegee r., at the old Thomas
homestead, just above the present Whit-
tier, in Swain co., N. C. ; (3) on Stekoa cr.
of Little Tennessee r., a few miles below
the junction of Nantahala, in Graham co.,
N. C. The word has lost its meaning.
It is variously spelled Stecoe, Steecoy,
Stekoah, Stickoey, etc. — Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 532, 1900.
Steecoy, — Doc, of 17.rio quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 143, LSS7. Stekoa.— Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., map 54, 1899. Sticcoa.— Royce in 5th
Rep., op. cit., map.
Stikine. A Tlingit tribe on and near
the mouth of the river which bears its
name. Pop. 1 ,300 in 1 840, 317 in 1880, 255
in 1890. Th eir winter town is Katchanaak
(Wrangell); their ancient village was
Kahltcatlan (Old Wrangell). Shake's
Village, Shallyany's Village, and Shus-
tak's Village are also mentioned. The
following social divisions are found here:
Ilehlkoan, Hokedi, Kaskakoedi, Katch-
adi, Kayashkidetan, Kiksadi, Nanyaayi,
Siknahadi, Tahlkoedi, and Tihittan.
Shikene.— Peirce in H. R. Rep. 830, 27th Cong., 2d
sess., 62, 1842 (village). Stach'in.— Ilolmberg,
Kthnog. Skizz.,map, 142, 1855. Stackeenes. — Bor
rows in H. R. Ex. Doc. 197, 42d Cong., 2d sess., 4,
1S72. Stakeen.— Borrows in Sen. Ex. Doc. 67, 41st
Cong., 2d sess., 9, 1870. Stakhin.— Petrol! in 10th
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884. Stak-hin-kon.— Krause,
Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885. Stakhin'-kwan.— Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 38, 1877. Stakhinskoe.—
Veniaminoff, Zapiski, IT, pt. m, 30, 1810. Stakin.—
Eleventh Census, Alaska, 158, 1893. Stekini —
Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859. Stickens.—
Crosbie in II. R. Ex. Doc. 77, 36th Cong., 1st sess.,
7, 1860. Stickienes.— Beardslee in Sen. Ex. Doc.
105, 46th Cong., 1st sess., 29. 1880. Stickine.— Bor
rows (1869) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 67, 41st Cong., 2d
sess., 2, 1870. Stikin.— Boas, 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 25, 1889. Stikines.— Scott (1859) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 65, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 115, 1860. Stohen-
BULL. 30]
STILLAQUAMISH STOCKBRIDGES
637
skie.— Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 228, 1875 (trans
literated from Veniaminoft'). Sucheen. — George
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 105, 46th Cong., 1st sess., 29, 1880.
Stillaquamish. A division of Salish
formerly living on a river of the same
name in N. w. Washington. They are a
branch of, or closely related to, the Snoho-
mish, and are now on Tulalip res., but
their number is not separately reported.
Steilaquamish. — Gibbs in Pae. R. R. Rep., I, 432,
1855. Steil-la-qua-mish.— Jones (1853) in H. R. Ex'
Doe. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 5, 1857. Stilla-qua-
mish.— Starling in Ind. Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Sto-
lo-qua-bish. — Mallet, ibid., 198, 1877. Stoluch-
quamish.— Gibbs, op. cit. Sto-luch-wamish.— Ind.
Aff. Rep., 458, 1854. Stoluch-wa-mish.— Gibbs, op.
cit., 436. Sto-luck-qua-mish.— Stevens in Ind. Aff.
Rep. , 454, 1854. Stoluck-wha-mish. —Treaty of 1855
in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 378, 1873. Stolutswhamish.—
Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 179, 1877.
Stipu. A Chumashan village formerly
near Purisima mission, Santa Barbara co.,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Stlaun ( Stlau'n] . A Squawmish village
community on Burrard inlet, Brit. Col. —
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Stlaz (SLaz, or SLetz, having reference
to a place where the Indians obtained a
mineral earth with which they covered
the face to prevent it from chapping. —
Hill-Tout). A village of the Spences
Bridge band of JStlakyapamuk at a place
called Corn walls, near Ashcroft, a mile
back from Thompson r., on the N. side,
about 45 m. above Lytton, Brit Col.
Pop. 45 in 1909.
Ashcroft. — Can. Ind. Aff., snppl., 47, 1902. Corn-
walls. — Can. Ind. Aff., 138, 1879 (white men's
namej. Sk'lalc.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899. SLaz.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., n, 173,1900. Sletz.— Ibid. Stahl.— Can. Ind.
Aff., 308, 1887. Stahl-lch.— Ibid., 230, 1886. Stlahl.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 44, 1891
Stlahlilitch.— Can. Ind. Aff., 196, 1885.
Stlenga-lanas (fiLfe'fiald'nas, 'rear town
people'). A great Haida family of the
Raven clan living along the N/ coast of
the Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. Ac
cording to tradition they received their
name from having occupied the row of
houses farthest back from the coast in the
legendary town of Skena. It seems more
likely that they became a separate family
while at Naikun. There were several
subdivisions, the Dostlan-lnagai, Aostlan-
Inagai, Teesstlari-lnagai, and Yagunstlan-
Inagai. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Stl'EngE la'nas.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 22, 1898. Stling Lennas.— Harrison in Proc.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 124, 1895.
Stlep (8t'(,Ep, 'home country'). An
abandoned Chilliwack village on upper
Chilli wack r., Brit. Col. ; so called because
the old communal houses of the tribe were
situated there.— Hill -Tout in Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Stlindagwai (SLfi'ndAgiva-i, 'the village
deep in the inlet'). A Haida town of
i the Hagi-lanas family in an inlet on the
i w. coast of Moresby id., not far from
I Houston Stewart channel, Brit. Col. —
i Swanton, Cont. Haida, 277, 1905.
Sto. For all references beginning with
this abbreviation, see Santo.
Stoam Ohimal (Sto'am Whima!, 'white
ants'). A phratral group of the Pima,
comprising the Apap and Apuki gentile
organizations.— Russell, Pima MS. B A
E., 1903.
Coyote People.— Russell, in 26th Rep. B. A E 197
1908. Sto'amO'himal.— Ibid. White People.— Ibid!
Stockbridge. A mission village into
which the Stockbridges were collected
about 1736 on the site of the present
Stockbridge, Berkshire co., Mass. It
prospered and soon had a population of
about 500, but in 1787 it was abandoned.
Stockbridge. The former village of the
Stockbridges on the site of the" present
Stockbridge, Madison co., N. Y., to which
these Indians removed by invitation of
the Oneida in 1785.
Ah-gote'-sa-ga-nage.— Morgan, League Iroq., 473,
1851 (Oneida name). Anatsagane.— Brion de la
Tour map, 1781.
Stockbridge. The village of the Stock-
bridges on the site of the present Stock-
bridge, Calumet co., Wis.
Stockbridges. A tribe of the Mahican
confederacy, first known under the name
Housatonic. They occupied part of the
valley of Housatonic r., in s. Berkshire
NAUNNAUPTAUK, JOHN JACOBS — STOCKBRIDGE
co., Mass. Their principal village, Wes-
tenhuck, was for a long time the capital of
the Mahican after the removal of the
council fire from Schodac. They had
another village at Skatehook. In 1734
Sergeant began missionary work among
them, and two years later the several
638
STOCKS STONEWORK
[B. A. E.
hands were collected on a tract reserved
for their use l.y the Colonial government.
\fti-r the village of Stockbridge was
r<tabli<bed they were known as Stock-
brid-e ln« Hans/ The French and Indian
war "which broke out in 1754, proved
ilLsastrous t«« the Stockbridges. Many of
them joined the Knglish army and their
town suffered from marauding parties, so
that at the close of the war there were
only about 200 remaining. The whites
were also closing in around them, and in
17s") the dispirited remnant, accepting
an invitation of theOneida, removed to
a tract on Oneida cr. in Madison and
Oneida c«>s., N. Y., where a new village
sprang up (see Mockl>ridije, above). The
removal required two years. Under the
protection of the Oneida the Stockbridges
again increased, and in 1796 numbered 300.
T'H 1S.'!.'\ withtheOneidaandMunsee, they
removed to a tract at the head of Green
hay, NY is., which had been purchased
from i lie Menominee. Here they became
incorporated with the Mnnsee, and the
two tribes have since formed one body.
From the timeof their leaving New York
tin- tribe has divided on questions in re
gard to land and citizenship. After inter
minable negotiations with the state and
national governments the matter is still
unsettled. In 1.H39 the Stockbridges and
Munsre, then numbering about 420, sold
half of their reservation and agreed to
ivmove to lands that were to be assigned
to them w. of the Mississippi. On the re
maining land a town was laid out, on the
K. shore of Winnebago lake, where it was
intruded to settle such as desired to be
come citi/ens. About 80 removed to the
Missouri r. and remained fora time near
Lea ven \\ortb, Kans. The arrangement
proved unsatisfactory, and they were
once more brought together and the
rihal government restored. In 1856
they removed, with the exception of a
number who desired to become citizens,
to a reservation w. of Shawano, Shawano
\-».. \Vis., wherein 1909 the united tribes,
including the Munsee, numbered 582
There are also some who have
btvome citi/.ens near their former home
on NVinnebago lake.
The Storkbridges entered into treaties
with the United States at Oneida, N Y
i, 171*4; Green Ray, Wis., Oct. 27\
.fc; Buffalo Creek, X. Y., Jan. 15, 1838
Mock bridge, Wis., Sept. 3, 1839; Nov 24
IMS; Feb. 5, 1S56. (T M'\ '
Auiotunnoog.-Miicnulcv, N. Y n 171' i«oq
"Ifmft, Ind Tribes! vi, 734;
Hou,atannuck -Oallatin in Trans. ' Am!
'. IMC,. Housatonic Indians.-
" IM. K«.-s., 2-25, 1K24. Housatonnoc.-
. Mass., TO, IKW. Houssatonnoo
f»*«".-WalnwriKht(173B)inMe.HiRt Soc CoU
\|J • H(OUn8at,unnuck--IIinvlt-y H79D in
Indians.— Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., x,124, note.
1823. Ousatunnuck. — TrumbuJl, Conn., n, 72, 1818,
Ousetannuck.— Wadsworth (1694) quoted by Hoyt,
Antiq Res., 163, 1824. Oustonnoc. — Stiles (ca.
1762) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 112, 1809.
Stocks. See Linguistic families.
Stogie. ( 1 ) A sort of cigar, a long che
root, the name of which is said to be de
rived from the place-name Conestoga, Pa.,
where these cigars were first made. The
form stoga would seem to confirm this
etymology. (2) Conestoga (q. v.) is_an
ethnic appellation of one of the Iroquoian
tribes, the word itself being of Iroqnois
derivation. (A.F. c. )
Stoktoks. A Squaw mish village com-
munitv on Howe sd., Brit. Col.
StVktoks.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
1900. St'ox.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887.
Stone age. See Antiquity, Archeology.
Stone-axe ruin. A prehistoric pueblo
ruin 4J m. E. of the central Petrified For
est, on the N. slope, near the Little Colo
rado and Puerco divide, about 30 in. E.
of Holbrook, in Apache co., Ariz.; so
named from the numerous axes of acti-
nolite that have been found on its surface.
The ruin was excavated in 1901 by Dr
Walter Hough, of the National Museum,
wTho, from the artifacts recovered, regards
the structure as of Hopi origin. See Nat.
Mus. liep. 1901,320-25, 1903.
Stone-boiling. See Food.
Stone Tsilkotin. A body of Tsilkotin of
Williams Lake agency, Brit. Col. Pop.
106 in 1901; 96 in 1909.
Stone.— Can. Ind. All'. 1887, 310, 1888. Stones.— Can.
Ind. AIT. 1901, pt. n, 162, 1901.
Stonework. Primitive men doubtless
first used stones in their natural form for
throwing, striking, and abrading; but as
use continued, a certain amount of ad
ventitious shaping of the stones employed
necessarily took place, and this probably
suggested 'and led to intentional shaping.
Men early learned to fracture brittle stones
to obtain cutting, scraping, and perforat
ing implements; and flaking, pecking,
cutting, scraping, and grinding processes
served later to modify shapes and to in
crease the convenience, effectiveness, and
beauty of implements. Much has been
learned of the course of progress in the
stone-shaping arts from the prehistoric re
mains of Kurope, and studies of the work
of the native American tribes, past and
present, are supplying data for a much
more complete understanding of this im
portant branch of primitive activity. It
is not believed that the course of events in
the development of art in stone was uni
form with all peoples, for the materials
available in the different countries are so
unlike that uniformity would be quite out
of the question. It 'may be reasonably
assumed, however, that with average
lithic resources the simpler processes and
those giving required results most di
rectly would take precedence, and the
more complex processes — those requiring
BULL. 30]
STONEWORK
639
higher intelligence and greater skill —
would follow. In America, although
there has doubtless been, generally speak
ing, progress from simpler to more com
plex conditions of stone art, no definite
separation of an early and a late, a paleo
lithic and a neolithic, a chipped and a
polished stone age, has been recognized.
See Neolithic age, .Paleolithic implements.
The Americans N. of Mexico were still
well within the stone stage of culture.
Metal had come somewhat into use, but
in no part of the country had it taken in
a very full measure the place of stone.
According to the most approved views
regarding Old World culture history the
metal age was not definitely ushered in
until bronze and iron came into common
use, not only as shaping implements but
as shaped product. With stone imple
ments the more cultured tribes of middle
A merica had constructed handsome build
ings and executed sculptures of a high
order of merit, but N. of Mexico the results
were of a much less pretentious kind.
Only one group of tribes, the Pueblos, had
made intelligent and extensive use of
stone in building (see Architecture, Cliff
dwellings, Habitations, Pueblo*}, although
the mound-builders, the Eskimo, and
others employed it for this purpose in a
limited way. Numerous tribes, however,
had entered the field of sculpture, especi
ally as applied to the shaping of objects
of utility and common use; but the work
extended also to the shaping of personal
ornaments and of symbolic objects con
nected with religious beliefs and cere
monies. See Sculpture.
No extensive region in America is with
out stone of one or more varieties, and
the resources usually are varied and vast.
The raw materials were obtained from the
surface supply, or, where that was not
available in sufficient quantities, they
were quarried from the beds in place.
See Mines and Quarries.
The varieties employed by the primitive
tribes are very numerous, and being of
special interest in this connection the fol
lowing are briefly described under sepa
rate heads: Actinolite, agate (chalcedony),
alabaster (gypsum), amber, andesite, ar-
gillite, basalt, calcite, cannel coal (jet),
catlinite, chalcedony, chert (chalcedony),
chlorite, flint, granite, gypsum, hematite,
iron, jade (nephrite), jasper, jet, lignite
(jet), limonite (hematite), marble, mica,
muscovite (mica), nephrite, novaculite,
obsidian, onyx (marble), pectolite, por-
; Pnyry> pyrites, quartz, quartzite, rhyolite,
schist, selenite (gypsum), serpentine, sie-
nite, slate, soapstone (steatite), stalactite
j( marble), stalagmite (marble), steatite,
'talc (steatite), trachyte, travertine (mar-
:ble), turquoise, utahlite.
The processes employed in shaping
these materials by the American tribes,
and, for that matter, by the whole primi
tive world, are: (1) fracturing processes,
variously known as breaking, si tailing
chipping, flaking; (2) crumbling proc
esses, as battering, pecking; (3) ihdsimr
or cutting processes; (4) abrading proc
esses, as sawing, drilling, scraping, and
grinding, and (5) polishing processes.
The implements used in or connected with
the shaping work are described separately
under the following heads: Ahmdiny
implements, Anrils, Arrowheads; Arrows,
Bows, and Quivers; Chisels, Drills and J frill
ing, Flaking implements, Hammers, Knives,
Pecking implements, Picks, Polishing im
plements, Saws, Scrapers.
Of later years the operation of the
primitive stone-shaping processes has re
ceived much attention on the part of
archeologists, and the mystery formerly
surrounding some of them has been well
cleared away. Implements of stone and
bone in skilled hands are demonstrated
to be as effective in shaping stone as
bronze or iron, and the methods most
commonly employed by the tribes may
be briefly outlined.
Implements shaped
by the chipping or
flaking processes
present a wide range
of size, form, and
finish, and include
principally arrow
heads, spearheads,
lance heads, har
poon heads, knives,
scrapers, drills, hoes,
spades, and unspe-
cialized blades.
These objects are
largely leaf -shaped
or were specialized
from leaf-shaped blades, and the getting
out of these blades was one of the most ar
duous and difficult tasks undertaken by
the native artisan. In shaping the bladesa
suitable piece of brittle stone, preferably a
flattish pebble, bowlder, flake, orfragment
was selected, and with a hammerstone of
proper weight, usually globular or dis-
coidal in form and generally not hafted,
chips were removed by means of vigorous
blows about the periphery, alternating
the faces. The utmost skill of the oper
ator was exerted to cause the flakes to
carry from the point of percussion near
the edge across and beyond the middle
of the sides of the stone; failure in this
resulted in the formation of a high ridge
or node on one or both faces of the blade,
which effectually prevented the proper
development of the form.
If breakage or imperfect fracture did
not intervene, the skilled workman in
a few moments had roughed out a leaf-
like blade of requisite thinness, and
when the work had proceeded as far
USE OF THE FLAKING HA
FIRST STEP IN E
WORKING
640
STONEWORK
[B. A. E.
USE OF THE FLAKING HAMMER — BEGINNING ON THE
IN BOWLDER WORKING
as convenient with the hammerstone, if
furt her elaboration were desired, the pres
sure implement, usually a bit of hard
bone or antler, suitably hafted, was re-
Horte.l to. r.y means of strong, abrupt
pre.-sure at the proper points, lirst on
one Mill' ami then
on the other, the
Hakes were de
tached, margins
were trimmed,
stems formed,
notches made,
points sharpened,
ami the speciali-
y.ation completed,
rtili/.ing Hakes or
frairments of suit
able shape, the
smaller projectile
I .Mints, drills, scrapers, and knife blades
o.uM be completed in a few minutes,
but the ditiiculty increased with increase
in si/.e. The larger blades, some of which
are upward of 2 ft in length, required
skill of u high order for their successful
e labora-
t i o n . In
making
small im-
piemen ts
from frag-
in e n t s of
proximate
form, such
as flakes or
spalls, the
h a m m e r
is not re
quired, the
work be
ing read
ily aceom-
p 1 i s h e d
the hone point. It is to be ob-
however, that the pressure ilaker
ulabie only with brittle stone
"-'us having rather thin and
Fracture processes varied
those here sketched.
much in detail fn
Home cases the Hakes
wore removed
a punch-like impl
^ ^int and striking it
>'" ^gr work was
vaguely described by those making the
record to convey a clear conception of
the operations. The manner of resting
and holding the stone and the method
of applying the percussion and pressure
implements differed with the different
tribes, but the
principles involved
are apparently
about the same
with all. The
fracture processes
served also to pro
duce emergency
implements of al
most every class —
axes, celts or hatch
ets, picks, adzes,
gouges, hammers,
etc;.; and this is
true not only with the more primitive
tribes but with all peoples using stone in
the arts. It may be further noted that
the flaking hammer was often employed
to rough out the
forms of many
implements, as
celts, axes, and
"r adzes, designed
to be elaborated
and finished by
pecking and
grinding. See
Cores, Flakes,
Flaking imple
ments, Hammers.
Many varieties
of stone can not
be shaped by fracture or can be shaped
only imperfectly, and the aborigines re
sorted to the process of battering or peck
ing to se
cure the
desired re-
SUltR. It
was for
merly sup
posed that
this was a
very tedi
ous work
and that
the shap
ing of a
c e 1 1 or
an ax re-
quired
m u c h
time,
but the
e x per i -
ments of
McGuire
and others
have shown that the work may be compar
atively rapid and that by repeated blows
of the hammerstone the toughest and
USE OF THE PECKING HAMMER
CHISEL USED IN CUTTING STEATITE
BULL. 30]
STONEWORK
641
hardest materials may readily be reduced
to the desired shapes. Beginning with a
bowlder or fragment of proximate shape
or with a form roughed out by flaking
the primitive operator attacked the sur
face, crumbling the parts to be removed
by rapid blows, and continued the work
until the shape was so far
perfected as to be ready for
the grinding and polishing
processes which followed.
This pecking work is the
prototype of the bush-ham
mering and the machine-
chisel work of the civilized
stonecutter. The leading va
rieties of articles shaped
in part or in whole by this
process are celts, axes, adzes,
gouges, mortars, pestles, va
rious culinary utensils,
pipes, ornamental and cere
monial objects, and sculp
tures generally. See Pecking
implements.
Incising processes were P|ECE OF JAOE>
much employed by the na- SHOWING RE-
tive tribes. Knives, chisels, SULTS OF SAW-
and other edged tools of ,'NN°A
stone served to carve all the
softer varieties, the most universally
available of these being soapstone or
steatite (q.v.). Others are cannel coal,
lignite, chalk, serpentine, and calcite.
Chisels or edged stone picks were used in
cutting out masses of soapstone in the
quarry and in shap
ing the vessels and
other large objects
made fro m the m .
See Chisels, Knives,
Picks. Abrading
and smoothing proc
esses were also of
first importance to
the tribes in shaping
and finishing articles
of stone. These em
ployed the various
grinding, sawing,
drilling, and polish
ing tools. Drilling
with pointed and
tubular drills was
constantly resorted
to, as in the mak
ing of tobacco pipes
ornaments and cere
monial objects. See A brading implements,
Drills and Drilling, Polishing implements,
Saws, Scrapers.
The following groups of products of the
stone using and shaping arts are described
under separate heads, viz: (1) Buildings:
Pueblos (towns), cliff -dwellings, habita
tions, kivas, fortifications, tombs; (2) Im-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 41
plements and utensils: Abrading imple
ments, adzes, anchors, anvils;" arrows
oows, and quivers; arrowheads awls'
axes, baking stones, boxen, celts, chisels'
daggers, drills, flakes, flaking implements
gouges, hammers, hatchets, hoes and
spades, knives, lamps, lances, metates
mortars, mullers, pestles,
picks, pincers, pipes,
polishing implements,
cups, dishes, ladles, re
ceptacles, saws, scrapers,
sinkers, slings, spear
heads, tomahawks,
wedges; (3) Ornaments:
Beadwork, gorgets, lab-
rets, mosaics, pendants;
(4) Ceremonial objects:
Batons, masks, pipes;
(5) Problematical objects:
Banner-stones, bird-stones, boat-stones,
cache disks and blades, cones, flaked
stones (eccentric forms), footprint sculp
tures, hemispheres and spheres, hook
stones, inscribed tablets, notched plates,
pierced tablets, plummets, perforated
GRINDING STONE
stones, sculptures (eccentric forms),
spade-stones, spools, tubes.
Besides the shaped product above dealt
with, the shaping of stone gives rise to
another class of results of particular im
portance in the history of stone art and
especially deserving of the attention of
642
STONEWORK
[B. A. B.
.OHKED O*. ONE SIDE
students who would intelligently dis
criminate stone-age phenomena. These
are tlie various forms of rejectage of manu
facture. In g'-tting out stone where large
bodies ani dealt with, the iirst step is that
of dividing the masses by heavy blows, and
the resultant forms are blocks, fragments,
and splinters of diversified shape and size.
From these suitable pieces are selected for
specialization; the remainder are refuse.
When selected pieces are under treatment
by percussive processes the blows of the
liiimmer remove Hakes, chips, and spalls,
and these become refuse; when other por
tions are under treatment by pressure
processes, mi
nute ilakes or
chips are pro
duced and be
come refuse.
When a suit-
ablemassofthe
material is se
lected from which to remove flakes de
signed for use as knives or other imple
ment- or for further elaboration, a nucleus
oreore resultsand thisalso becomes refuse
(see ( o/r*). Again, the portion of stone in
proeessof shaping and {tartly shaped often
breaks under the blows of the hammer or
the pressure of the llaking tool and the
pieces become refuse: and still more nota
bly the piece being shaped does not develop
properly and becomes unmanageable un
der the hammer or pressure; fiaker, and,
beingirreparably faulty, is rejected and be
come- refuse. The last-mentioned abor
tive forms or
failures are
varied in shape
and may or
may not re
semble closely
the iinal forms
which it was
intended they
should take.
The term "tur-
t leback" is ap-
| >lied to such of
these rejected
forms as have
a faceted upper
lace and a smoother under surface,
iggesting the carapace of a turtle. It
these rejected detective forms, show-
they do clear evidence of design
have led tomucb misapprehension
•«• ignorant, persons have mistaken
for actual implements and have at-
•mpted to classify them as such, assign-
: tin-in to particular uses or periods sug-
>\ their form. The various classes
»f rejectage here described— fragments
Hplinters flakes, chips, cores, fragments
It IIIK from breakage of parti v shaped
forms, :Uld unbroken abortive forms as
well as broken and abandoned hammer-
stones — are usually left on the shaping
sites. In bulk this rejectage far exceeds
that of the accepted product — the output
properof the shop work. Other processes,
as pecking, cutting, and grinding, also re
sult in rejectage, but not to an equal ex
tent with the fracture process, and the re
jectage is seldom especially noteworthy
except on soapstone quarry sites, where
much breakage occurred during the pro
cess of roughing out the larger utensils.
The knowledge acquired in recent years
through experiments in stone-shaping
processes has led unfortunately to the
manufacture of fraudulent imitations of
aboriginal implements and sculptures for
commercial purposes, and so great is the
skill acquired in some cases that it is ex
ceedingly difficult to detect the spurious
work; there is thus much risk in purchas
ing objects whose pedigree is not fully
ascertained. See Pseudo-Indian.
Works that may be consulted on this
subject are very numerous, and only a
few of the principal authorities are here
cited; these, however, will enable the
inquirer to iind such other publications
as are of value. Abbott (1 ) Prim. Indus.,
1881; (2) in Surv. W. 100th Merid., vn,
1879; Bailey in Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. N.
B., no. vi," 1887; Beauchamp in Bull.
N. Y. State Mus., iv, no. 18, 1897;
Boas in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xv,
pt. 1, 1901; Boyle in Ann. Archajol.
Reps. Ontario, 1888-1905; Cushing (1) in
Am. Anthr., vin, no. 4, 1895; (2) in
Proc. A. A. A. S., XLIV, 1896; Daw-
son in Can. Rec. Sci., n, no. 6, 1887;
Dellenbaueh, N. Americans of Yesterday,
1901; Dixbn in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvn, pt. 3, 1905; Dorsey in Pub.
Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser., n, no. 4,
1900; Evans, Ancient Stone Implements
of Great Britain, 1872; Foster, Prehist.
Races, 1878; Fowke (1) in 13th Rep.
B. A. E., 1890; (2) in the Archaeologist,
n, 1894, and in, 1895, (3) Archa?ol. Hist.
Ohio, 1902; Holmes (1) in Bull. 21,
B. A. E., 1894; (2) in loth Rep. B. A. E.,
1897; (3) in Proc. A. A. A. S., XLIII, 1895,
(4) in Am. Anthr., in, no. 4, 1890; (5)
ibid., iv, nos. 1 and 4, 1891; C. C. Jones,
Antiq. Southern Indians, 1873; Jos.
Jones in Smithson. Cont., xxn, 1876;
Run/, Gems and Precious Stones, 1890;
McGuire (1 ) in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1894, 1896;
(2) in Am. Anthr., vi, no. 3, 1893; (3) ibid.,
ix, no. 7, 1896; Mac-Lean, Mound Build
ers, 1879; Matthew in Bull. Nat. Hist.
Soc, N. B., no. in, 1884; Mercer (1) in
Rep. of Madrid Commission, 1892; (2)
in Pub. Univ. Pa., vi, 1897; Moore in
.Tour. Acad. Nat, Sci. Phila,, 1894-1909;
Moorehead, (1) Prehist, Impls., 1900; (2)
Prim. Man in Ohio, 1892; Nordenskiold,
Cliff Dwellers of the Mesa Verde, 1893;
BULL. 30]
STONINGTON STORAGE AND CACHING
643
Phillips in Am. Anthr., n. s., n no
1, 1900; Proudfitin Am. Anthr., n, no.
3, 1889; Rau, Archrcol. Colls. Nat.
Mus., 1876; Reynolds in 12th Rep. Pea-
body Mus., 1880; Schumacher (1) in
Surv. W. 100th Merid., vn, 1879; (2) in
Bull. Surv. of Terr., in, no. 3, 1877; (3)
in llth Rep. Peabody Mus., 1878; Smith
(1) in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., iv,
Anthr. in, 1903; (2) ibid., n, Anthr. i,
1899; (3) ibid., Anthr. i, pt. vi, 1900;
Snyder in The Antiquarian, i, pt. 9,
1897; Squier and Davis in Smithson.
Cont., i, 1848; Stevens, Flint Chips, 1870;
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,
n, 1900; Thruston, Antiq. of Tenn., 1897;
Wilson in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1897, 1899;
Wyman in Mem. Peabody Acad. Sci. , i,
no. 4, 1875. (w. H. H.)
Stonington. A former Pequot village in
New London co., Conn. In 1825 there
were 50 Indians there.
Stono. A tribe formerly residing in the
neighborhood of the present Charleston,
S. C. , probably about Stono r. They may
be identified with the Stalame of the
French explorer Laudonniere in 1562,
mentioned as confederated with Audusta
(Edisto). In the English colonial docu
ments the Stono and Westo are named
together as at war with the Carolina set
tlers in 1664, 1669-71, and again in 1674,
in consequence of raids made on them by
the whites for the purpose of procuring
slaves, but this association is due to noth
ing more perhaps than similarity between
the names. If it actually existed, they
must have retired among the Creeks
along with the Westo (Yuchi). Con
sult Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 1884;
Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, Bull.
B. A. E., 1894. (A. s. G. j. R. s.)
Stono.— Rivers, Hist. S. C., 38, 1856. Stonoes.—
Hewat, Hist. Ace. S. C. and Ga., I, 61, 1779.
Storage and Caching. The storage of
articles and supplies appears to have
been quite general throughout America,
and the practice of caching, or hiding,
things not less so. The extent of this cus
tom indicates its ancient origin, a conclu
sion strengthened by the discovery of
large deposits of articles of stone which in
many instances show partial disintegra
tion and other indications of great age.
Hoards of stone axes have been found in
New_ Jersey, ceremonial implements in
Florida, tobacco pipes in Ohio, and leaf-
shaped blades along the greater part of
the Atlantic seaboard. Many authors
have described the methods employed by
the Indians in the storage and caching
of things, the process often evidencing
great ingenuity in concealment. The
season, the temperature, the locality, and
the time required to make a cache were
important considerations. When time al
lowed, some things were sewed in skins
and suspended on trees or hidden in hol
low tree trunks; others were buried un
der shelving rocks or in carefully pre
pared holes in the ground. Owing to
seasonal journeys of large numbers of
persons in search of food or other sup
plies, many things had to be left behind
which, because of their weight or bulk
would add to the difficulty of movement'
Caching was resorted to in order to pre
vent the hidden things from being dis
turbed by wild beasts, stones often being
piled over the cache; or, when the deposit
was of food or clothing, fires were built in
order that the ashes should hide surface
indications and thus keep enemies from
disturbing the deposit; or, in other cases,
the sod was carefully removed and re
placed after the cache" was completed; or,
if the land was sandy, water was poured
over the surface to conceal indications of
the ground having been disturbed. The
term cache, from the French cacher, 'to
hide,' has been very generally adopted
by the whites, who have not been slow
to accept and practise this primitive
method of hiding things intended to be
reclaimed.
Martin Frobisher (1578), according to
Dionese Settle, found that the natives in
Baffinland hid their provisions, "both
fish and flesh, in great heaps of stone,"
a practice still generally followed in the
frozen north. Jacques Cartier (1535)
found the natives on the St Lawrence to
have vessels "as big as any butt or tun"
in which to keep their fish that had been
dried in the summer; these people are
also said to have kept their corn in gar
rets on top of their houses. Pierre Bitird
refers in 1616 to winter storehouses in
Canada wherein the natives kept smoked
meat, roots, shelled acorns, peas, beans,
etc., which they first put into sacks, and
these in large pieces of bark that they
then suspended from interlacing branches
of two trees, so that neither rats nor
dampness could injure them. Biard
refers also to the corn he ate in going
upstream, which the natives sought in
secluded places where they had hidden
it in little caches of birch-bark when they
went down the river. The Jesuit Rela
tions record many instances of this gen
eral habit, while on war, trading, and
other expeditions, of caching food, to be
used on the return journey. Many in
stances are related of the loss of caches by
robbery, through forgetfulness of their
locations, or through injury by weather,
and of great suffering caused thereby.
Champlain, in 1603, spoke of pits dug
in slopes of the seacoast to a depth of 5
or 6 ft, in which sacks made from plants
and filled with grain were placed and
covered with sand, "which keep as well
as our granaries."
G44
STOTOIl — STRUCK-BY-THE-REE
IB. A. E.
Formerly in Oregon, Washington, and
British Columbia dried fish were stored
liv tlio Indians of Columbia and Fraser
rs. in caches built of split cedar planks
supported <>n the branches of trees far
alk>ve tin- ground. The Kalispel cached
their stores of dried berries on little
islands in IVnd d'Oreille lake. The ber
ries were placed in reed bags and were
protected from the weather by small
log houses built over them (Grinnell).
On the N. W. coast, according to Boas,
clams taken from strings of cedar bark,
on which they had been dried, were
stored f.>r future use. Lewis and Clark,
in 1S04, found at the falls of Columbia r.
that dried fish were pounded between two
stones and then placed in baskets made
of Lrrass and rushes and lined with salmon
skin; the iish was then pressed down
and covered with iishskins, each basket
weighing from IK) to 100 pounds. They
describe a cache on Missouri r. made by
first removing the soil from a circle 20 in.
across and then excavating a pit which
was gradually enlarged to a diameter of
fi or 7 ft. having the form of a kettle;
thN hole was lined on the bottom and
sides with sticks, and then filled with
skins which it was desired to preserve,
after which the sod was replaced and the
surface made to appear as natural as pos
sible. This is a typical method among
the Plains Indians and Southwestern
Thesy explorers refer also to
buying corn in ears from the Mandan,
who duu' it up in front of their lodges,
\\here it had been buried the winter
before.
Tin- ancient Xufii are said by Mindeleff
to have filed up huge snowballs, which
they melted in reservoirs to obtain water,
ieir arid en\ ironinent having taught
• • use such an expedient to increase
supply. Chroniclers of theCoronado
lition refer to a habit of the Hopiof
u' along with them, when crossing
the desert, a number of women laden
ith water in gourds, which they buried
the way f,,r use ,,n the return
journey.
The natives of the Pacific coast keep
brush st. .rehouses and store
m granaries on top of their
.1 he Indians of this re-ion make
''rushes, plastered inside and
tl'pifion gum and pitch, for
I"']" «'"! -eds. Thomas
'» !•;*•>, refei-H to the natives of
'ardening their meat in smoke
l-rto preserve thesame for winter
•hn Smith iliiox) speaks of the
"'« |'"!':»M as drying their fish in
i;l> fashion, an waH(!(,nein tho
Smith refers also to dried
-ts^h.Mnut.ae-^andehi^;!
"•'' t!"' "atives gathered in the
winter and kept in great baskets. John
Lawson (1714) speaks of "other sorts of
cabins," which were without windows,
that w7ere used for granaries and for
storing skins and other merchandise.
The Southern Indians, according to the
same authority, made cribs wherein they
preserved their corn from injury; these
were erected on posts and were daubed
inside and outside with loam or clay,
being tight enough to keep out the small
est vermin. Oysters and clams were
dried on strings and stored for future
use. Mesqnite beans, pinon nuts, acorns,
filberts, and hickory nuts in their re
spective habitats were stored in brush
inclosures, which were presumably the
originals of the slatted corncribs of the
present day. The Gulf tribes built houses
raised upon poles for the purpose of stor
ing grain. All Plains Indians dry and
store fruits and nuts of various sorts.
The Pima bury watermelons in sand and
make immense basketry cribs for storing
grain, as do also the Apache, the Tara-
humare, and other tribes of the S. W.
Consult Brown (1) in Records of the
Past, iv, pt. 3, Mar. 1905; (2) in Wis.
Archeol., vi, no. 2, 1907; Champlain,
CEuvres, 1870; Hakluyt, Voy., in, 1810;
Jesuit Relations, ed. 1858; Joutel, Jour.,
1713; Lawson, Hist. Carolina, ed. 1860;
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, 1904-05;
Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, 1902; Mass.
Hist. Soc.Coll., 2ds., ix,1822; Mindeleff,
Study of Pueblo Architecture, 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 1891; Rau, North American
Stone Implements, Smithson. Rep., 1872;
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 1890; Russell in 26th
Rep. B. A. E., 1908; Sagard, Grand Voyage
du pays des Hurons, 1865; Smith, History
of Virginia, 1819; Stites, Economics of
the Iroquois, 1905; Wheeler, Rep. U. S.
G. and G. Surv. W. 100th Mer., vii, 1879;
Winship, Coronado Exped., 14th Rep.
B. A. E., pt. 1, 1896. (j. D. M.)
Stotoii ( Sto'ton, ' leaning over [a cliff]' ).
A Squawmish village community on the
right bank of Squawmisht r., Brit. Col. —
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Stott Ranch ruin. A prehistoric ruined
pueblo on Stott ranch, a few m. w. of
Pinedale, Navajo co., Ariz.— Fewkes in
22d Rep. B. A. E., 167, 1904.
Stratten. The local name for a band
of Salish of Fraser superintendency, Brit.
Col.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 79, 1878.
Straw Town. See Onondakai.
Struck-by-the-Ree ( Palaneapape) . The
head-chief of the Yankton Sioux at the
period of the relinquishment of their
lands in 1859 and until his death; born
at Yankton, S. Dak., Aug. 30, 1804, while
Lewis and Clark were encamped there,
("apt. Lewis, on learning that a male
child had been born in the camp, sent
for it, and, wrapping it in the Stars and
BULL. 30]
STRYNE — STUSTAS
645
Stripes, declared it to be "an American."
Growing to manhood with the tradition
of his christening upon him, Struck-by-
the-Ree took great pride in his "Ameri
canism," and was always a staunch
friend of the whites. His greatest serv
ice was in 1862, during the time of the
panic due to the outbreak and massacre
in Minnesota, when, by his influence, he
kept his tribe from joining the hostiles
and actually threw a cordon of his war
riors across South Dakota from Ft Ran
dall to the Sioux as a barrier between
the hostiles and the white settlements.
He died July 29, 1888. (D. R.)
Stryne. A Ntlakyapamuk village on
the w. side of Eraser r. , 5 m. above Ly tton,
Brit. Col. Pop. 57 in 1901, the last time
the name appears.
Sta-ai'-in — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec
II, 44, 1891. Sta'iEn.— TeitinMem. Am. Mus Nat
Hist., II, 172, 1900. Stain.— Hill-Tout in Rep.
Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1899. Strain.— Teit, op. cit
Stryen.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria 1872
Stryne.— Can. Ind. Aff., 164, 1901. Stryne-
JTqakin.— Ibid., 418, 1898 (two town names corr-
bined). Strynne.— Ibid., 269, 1889. Stryune.—
Ibid., 434, 1896. Styne Creek. —Teit, op. cit. (white
men's name).
f Stsababsn (fftsa-babsh). A Salish band
living among the Dwamish lakes, Wash. —
Boulet in letter, B. A. E., Mar. 22, 1886.
Stsanges (Sted'ftges). A Songish band
between Esquimalt and Beecher bay, s.
end of Vancouver id. Pop. 103 in 1904,
96 in 1909. Songish, the name given to
this tribe by whites, is corrupted from
the name of this band.
Songhees.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. n, 164, 1901. Stsa'n-
ges.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 17, 1890.
Stskeitl (Stsk-e'iL). A Bellacoola town
on the s. side of Bellacoola r., Brit. Col.,
near its mouth. It is one of the 8 vil
lages called Nuhalk.
Stske'etl.— Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3,
1891. Stsk-e'iL.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat
Hist., n, 49, 1898.
Stthukhwich. A Siuslaw village on
Siuslaw r., Oreg.
St'fu'-qwitc.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
230, 1890.
Stucabitic. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.
Stucabitic.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1861. Stue
Cabitio.— Sedelmair (1744) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 366, 1889.
Stuckre. An unidentified Salishan band
formerly at or about Port Madison Mills,
w. Wash. Called "northern or Stuck-re
Indians."— Maynard (1855) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 26, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 67, 1856.
Stucu. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Ines mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Stugarok. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo
village on Nushagak bay, Alaska, where
there is a salmon cannery. Pop. 7 in
1890.— llth Census, Alaska, 95, 1893.
Stuichamukh. An Athapascan tribe, now
absorbed into the surrounding Salishan
tribes, that inhabited upper Nicola valley,
Brit. Col. They have been supposed to
be descendants of a war party of Tsilkotin
(McKay in Dawson, Notes on Shuswap
of Brit. Col., Trans. Roy. Soc. Can IK
sec. 2,23, 1891), but the evidence of their
longoccupancyofNicolaamLSimilkameen
valleys has led Boas (10th Rep N W
Tribes, Rep. Brit. A. A. S., sec. V 33'
1895) to consider them the northernmost
of the isolated Athapascan bands found
along the Pacific coast. Four or five
generations back they lived in three sub
terranean lodges, indicating a population
of between 120 and 150.
SEi'lEqamuQ.— Boas in 10th Rep. N. W Tribes 32
190o, ('people of the high country': Ntlakvaoa-
mukname). Smile 'kamuQ.— Ibid. (another Ntlak
yapamuk name). Stuwi'Hamuq.— Ibid.
Stuik (Stu'ix'}. A Bellacoola village
on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., 28 m. from
its mouth.
Stu'.iH.-Boas in 7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3
1891. Stu'ix-.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
II, 49, 1898.
Stuikishkeni (Stuikishxe'ni, ' where the
canoes are drawn on shore ' ). A Modoc
settlement on the N. side of Little Kla-
math lake, Greg.— Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxii, 1890.
Stukamasoosatick. A former Pinia vil
lage on the Gila r. res., s. Ariz.— Dudley
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871, 58, 1872.
Stulnaas-hadai (HtAl na'as xa'da-i,
'steep-house people'). A subdivision
of the Chaahl-lanas, a Haida family set
tled in Alaska; named from one of its
houses. — S wanton, Cont. llaida, 276,
1905.
Stumiks ( St&'mU-s, ' bulls ' ) . A society
of the Ikunuhkatsi, or All Comrades, in
the Piegan tribe; it has been obsolete
since about 1840. — Grinnell, Blackfoot
Lodge Tales, 221, 1892.
Stung- Serpent. See Olabalkebiche.
Stunhlai (St.-^nhi-i, said to refer to
"any fat game or fish brought in"). A
Haida town on the x. w. coast of Moresby
id., Brit. Col., occupied anciently by the
Kas-lanas. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 2SO,
1905.
Stuntusunwhott. A former Tolowa vil
lage on Smith r., Cal.
Stun-tus-un-whott. — Hamilton. Hay-nar^-j?i'r MS.
vocab., B. A. E.
Stustas (Sta'stas) . One of the most im
portant Haida families of the Eagle clan.
The name is that given to salmon eggs
after the young fish have begun to take
form in them. There is a story that this
family was once reduced to a single
woman, but subsequently increased very
rapidly from her children; for that reason
they were likened to spawning salmon.
The family is known also as Sd'ngaL-
la'nas, referring to sea-birds called sang;
when these birds find any food on the
surface of the sea, all swoop down upon
it, making a great noise, and their actions
are likened to those of people at pot-
646
SUAHPI SUCCOTASH
latches made by this family. According
to tradition, part of the Stustas, includ
ing that to which the chief himself be
longed, came down from Stikine r. in
the Tlingit country, while the rest were
from the country' of the Nass people.
Kdeusluuv (4. v. )", the name of the chief,
was also brought along from the Stikine.
A chief of this family was very friendly
to the whites, and it was largely through
his influence that a mission was estab
lished at Mast-et. The Stustas land lay
principally around Naikun and in Naden
harbor, but their chief town was Kiusta,
on the coast opposite North id. There
were many subdivisions: Kawas, Kang-
guat Manas, Illielung-keawai, Hlielung-
stustae, Naikun-stustae, Chawagis-stustae,
and the Yadus of Alaska, the last being
still further subdivided. (j. K. s. )
Sa'ngai, la'nas. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
Shongalth Lennas.— Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc.
Can. l.V.»5, sot', n, 125, 1895. Stastas. — Ibid.
Suahpi. One of the Diegueno ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.— II. R. Ex. Doc. 7(5,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132,1857.
Suahuaches. A former tribe encountered
by Salinas in lb'i)3 on the road from Coa-
huila to San Francisco mission, Texas. —
Salinas (H>l»3) in Dictamen Fiscal, Nov.
3D, 171»i, MS.
Suamca. A Jesuit mission, founded by
Father Kino among the Sobaipuri about
l»iS7 (the Kudo Fnsayo says in 1730);
situated on the headwaters of Rio Santa
Crux, in the vicinity of Terrenate, Sonora,
Mexico, just below the Arizona-Sonora
boundary. In lti<)7 Hernal reported it to
be in a prosperous condition; in 1731
it had several rancherias. Villa-Senor
mentions it as a mission in 1748, and it
was still in existence in 17(57, at which
date the population was 114. Quiburi,
Optuaho, Ks.mgbaag, Baibcat, Turisai,
and I.abisi were its visitas. (F. w. H.)
BanUMariadeSuamca.— Roche (1768) in Doc. Hist
K..4thH.,li 391.18.V,. Santa Maria deSuanca.—
". ibi'l., 10. Santa Mark Magdalena
Soanca-or,,/,,, y Berra, Geog., 347, 1864. Santa
Maria Soamca.— Rudo Knsuyo (m. 1702), 118 160
a. Santa Maria Soamnca.-Keler (1752) in Doc!
x.,lths.,i,2M,lK5«. Santa Maria Soanca.-
, I K'utro Am., pt. 2, .«):{, 174*. S. Maria
de Sucunca.-Yrm-KHs Hist. Cal. I, map 1759
St.- Maria -Kino (1697) in Dor. His't. Mex., 4th
r? iVl 17V 8uamca-— VeneKas, Hist. Cal., n,
Suanaa. A former tribe, probably Coa-
nulteean, met by Salinas on the road
fro,,, Coahtiila to San Francisco mission
jxiuj, .m 1W3. -Salinas (1<><)3) in ])icta-
hseal, Nov. 30, 171(1, MS.
Suangna. A former (Jabrielefio ranche-
* AngeleHco.,Cal.,onthecoast
alos \erdesorCerritos, at a local
ity later called Siuinga.
Suaqui. One of the principal pueblos
of the Nevome and seat of a Spanish
mission founded in 1619. Situated near
the lower Yaqui r., 20 m. w. of Onava,
Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 415 in 1678, 42 in
1730. Its inhabitants were called Sibu-
bapas.
S. Ignacio Subaque.— Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 4th s., Ill, 358, 1857. Suaqui.— Rivera (1730)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 613, 1884.
Zuake. — Kni, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Zuaqui.— Rudo Ensayo (co
1762), 125, 1863.
Subazama. A former village, probably
Salman, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey 'co., Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Subchiam. A former village, presuma
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Succaah. A band, probably Moquelum-
nan, formerly living in San Joaquin
valley, or to the northward, in California.
Lukahs.— Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 20, 1852. Suc-ca-ah.— Ryer, ibid., 21.
Suc-co-ah.— Ryer in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec, sess., 199, 1853.
Succatash. See Succotash.
Succonesset. A village of Praying In
dians in 1685, near Falmouth, Barnstable
co., Mass. The inhabitants were proba
bly subject to either the Wampanoag or
the Nauset.
Saccanesset.— Writer about 1767 in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll.,2ds., iii,14, 1846. Sokones.— Bourne (1764),
ibid., 1st s., I, 198, 1806. Sokonesset. — Freeman
(1792), ibid., 231. Succonesset.— Freeman (1802),
ibid., vin, 152, 1802. Succonet.— Mourt (1622),
ibid., 262. Succonusset.— Ibid., i, 198, note, 1806.
Suckanessett.— Hinckley (1685), ibid., 4th s., v,
133, 1861.
Succotash. A corruption of a Narra-
ganset name for an ear of corn, long mis
applied by English-speaking people to a
preparation of green corn cut from the
co b, and transversely cut string-beans or
shelled lima-beans boiled with the addi
tion of milk, butter, and seasoning.
Roger Williams (1643) gives msickqua-
tasli (m' sikwalash) as the name for a boiled
ear of corn, although the word signifies
simply an ear of corn whether boiled or
raw. Just when the name in a slightly
more corrupt form was misapplied is not
certain, since a gap occurs in the history
of the word between 1643 and 1778, when
it appears, in the form of "succatash,"
in Carver's Travels, a widely-read book
in the time of its author. Carver de
scribes ''succatash" as a dish composed
of corn, beans, and bear's flesh. The
word is next mentioned by Jeremy Bel-
knap (1792) in the form "succotash."
The Narraganset word m'sikwatash
means 'the grains are whole (or entire),'
i. e. not cracked or broken by pounding.
The Caniba (Norridgewock) name mesi-
kutar has the same meaning ("ble qui
n'est pas pile. ' ' —Rale). The old Abnaki
inanimate plural was r instead of sh. The
BULL. 30]
SUCHIGIN SUHUB
647
aboriginal name for the preparation that
we call succotash has been lost. The form
of the name would have been determined
by the preponderance of corn or of beans
in the stew, as may have been the case,
since no Algonqnian word can be formed
to indicate that more than one vegetable is
contained in a stew or soup. ( w. R. G. )
Suchigin. A former village, presuma
bly Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Suclmi. A former village, presumably
Costanoan, connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal.
Suchni.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 453, 1874. Su-
chui.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Suckatash. See Succotash.
Sudac. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.— Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Sudacsasaba. A Maricopa settlement
on the Gila r. , Ariz. , in the 18th century.
Sudacsasaba.— Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762), 22, 1863.
Sudacsassaba.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Sudacson. A former Pima settlement
on the Rio Gila, Final co., Ariz., between
Casa Grande and a point 10 leagues be
low. It was visited by Kino in 1698,
possibly as early as 1694, and named by
him Encarnacion. It was not far from
the present Sacaton. According to Font
the population was 5,000(?) in 1775.
See Bartlett, below.
Encarnacion.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 259,
note, 1884. Encarnacion Sutaquison. — Anza and
Font (1780) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
392, 1889. La Encarnacion.— Venegas, Hist. Cal.,
I, 297, 1759. La Encarnacion del Sutaquison: —
Garces (1775), Diary, 106, 19UO. Sudacson.— Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762), 21, 1863. Sutaguison.— Bartlett,
Pers. Narr. , n, 268, 1854. Sutaquisan — Humboldt,
Kingdom of New Spain, u, 303, 1811 (also Suta-
quizan; see index, vol. iv). Sutaquisau. — Squier
in Am. Rev., u, 512, Nov. 1848. Sutaquison.—
Garces (1775), Diary, 109, 1900.
Sudagunachte. See Sadekanaktie.
Sugar. See Maple sugar.
Sugarcane. A Shuswap village on the
E. side of Fraser r., Brit. Col. — Morice in
Trans. Can. Inst. 1892-93, iv, 22, 1895.
Sugeree. A small tribe, supposed to
have been Siouan, that lived near the
Waxhaw in Mecklenburg co., N. C., and
York co., S. C. They occupied a fertile
district and, according to Lawson (Hist.
Car., 76, 1860), inhabited many towns
and settlements. They were doubtless
greatly reduced by the Yamasee war of
1715 and later merged in the Catawba.
Sagans.— Bowles, New Pocket map of U. S., 1783.
Satarees. — Popple's map, n. d. Sugans. — Vaugon-
dy's map, 1778. Sugaus.— Bowen's map, 1760.
Suturees.— War map (1715) in Winsor, Hist. Am.,
V, 346, 1887.
Sugk-eye. See Sockeye.
Sugwaundugahwininewug ( Sdgwdnddga-
i wininiwag, 'men of the dense- wooded
', forest.' — Gerard). A Chippewa band,
. commonly known as Bois Fort Chippewa,
living in the coniferous forest region w.
of L. Superior, in Minnesota. They
numbered 640 in 1909 and occupy lands
allotted in severalty from a reserva
tion formerly consisting of 107,519.42
acres.
Boise Forte.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 332, 1873 Bois
Forts.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist, Soc Coll v
85,1885. Hardwoods.— Ibid. Sagantwaga-winini-
wak.— Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 18«2
Sagwandagawinini.— Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Diet 109*
18/8 (trans. 'Indian from the- thick forests'- Chip
pewa form). Sagwandagawininiwag.—Wm. Jones
mf'n, 1905. Sakawiyiniw.— Baraga, op cit'
Sug- wau-dug-ah -win -in-e-wug.— Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 85, 1885. Sug-waun-
dug-ah-win-ine-wug.— Warren in Schoolcraft
Ind. Tribes, n, 139, 1852 (trans, 'nu-n of the
thick fir woods'). Sug-wun-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug —
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep., 90, 1850. Thick Woods
men.— Warren in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 139
1852. Waub-ose.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist
Soc. Coll., v,86, 1885 (' rabbits': so called by other
Chippewa on account of their un warlike' dispo
sition).
_ Suhinimiut ( ' people of the sun,' that is,
living in the east). A tribe of Labrador
Eskimo extending from Koksoak r. E. to
C. Chidley and thence s. to Hamilton in
let. A part have long been Christianized
by Moravian missionaries, but those of the
northern districts still retain theirheathen
customs. Girls are tattooed at the age of
puberty, though less elaborately than for
merly; theyarethen forced into' marriage,
and early show the effects of their harsh
and laborious life. Children are few and
wreak. Many men have two wives, the
wealthy several. The aged and the dis
eased are frequently deserted, sometimes
quietly strangled. An unlucky woman in
driven out into the wilderness. A bad
man is not admitted into the houses, and
if he commits murder the others stone
him to death. Blood vengeance is in
cumbent on the next of kin. The people
are of the stature of Europeans and very
muscular. Their legs are disproportion
ately short and malformed, owing prob
ably to the habit of carrying infants in
the hood. There is a recognized elder in
the community, yet he is controlled by
the angekok. These conjurers, who pre
tend to propitiate the malevolent spirits
of nature and each man's evil spirit, work
much harm, often separating _man and
wife on the plea that their union causes
ill luck. The people often devour deer
meat raw, though they prefer cooked
food. The complexion of these Eskimo
shows much variation; those who are
bleached almost white in winter become
quickly browned by exposure to the
summer sun.
Subtribes are the Koksoagmiut, Kan-
givamiut, and Kilinigmiut. The mission
stations are Hebron, Hopedale, Nachvak,
Nain, Okak, Ramah, and Zoar. A native
village on the N. coast is Aukpatuk.
Suhinimyut.— Turner in llth Rep. B. A. E., J/6,
1894. Sukhinimyut.— Turner in Trans. Roy. boc.
Can., V, 104, 1888.
Suhub. The Cottonwood clan of the
Si-hS-bi.-Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Suhub winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. *,., &M,
648
SUIESIA SULAPIN
[B. A. E.
1900. Su-hub wun-wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
vii, JiM. 1*94.
Suiesia. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Iiu's mission, Santa Barbara
C0-f Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Suisun (probably 'big expanse'). A
former Pat win division, probably only a
village, on Suisun bay, Solano co., Cal.
Soisehme —Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Soo i soo-nes.— H>id., Mar. HO, 1X60. Souissouns.—
Choris Voy. Pitt.. 6, 1S22. Su-i-sun'. — Powers
in Con't. N. A. Kthnol., in, 218, 1877. Suysum.—
Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy.. in, 51, 1821.
Suk ( ,$" r//,-. ' valley, ' ' depression ' ) . A
Nthikyiipanmk village on the E. side of
Frasofr., Brit. (1ol., below Reefer station,
C. P. R. R. The population of this place
and the neighboring village of Kimus,
with which later reports of Indian affairs
have combined it, was 74 in 1901, since
which date neither is mentioned.
Cuk'.— Hill-Tout in Kthnol. Snrv. Can., 5. 1899.
Bheooke.— Can.Ind. Aff., 189, 1883. Shoouk.— Brit.
Col. iniip. Ind. At!., Victoria, 1872. Snuk.— Can.
Ind. Aff.. 363. 1897 . Sook-kamus.— Ibid., pt. n, 164,
1901. 8'uk.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n,
169,190<i. Sunk.— Can. Ind. Aff., 269, 1889. Suuk.—
Ibid. ,230, 1N»6. Suuk-kamus.— Ibid., 418, 1898.
Sukaauguning. A Chippewa village
formerly on Pelican lake, Oneida co.,
Wis.
Pelican Lake band.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., V, :{!.">. iss.\ Sa'ka-o'ganing.— Wm.
Jones, inf'n, T.KI5. Suk-a-aug-un-ing.— Warren,
op. cit.
Sukanom. A division of the Yuki of N.
California, living s. of the Ukomnom of
Round valley.
Sukaispoka (Snka-lxpogn, 'hog-killing
place' i. A small Upper Creek town
formerly in Cleburne co., Ala., on the w.
bank of Tallapoosa r., 12 in. above Oak-
fuskee, to which town it was subordinate
and to which the inhabitants moved prior
to the year 17!H>. (A. s. (;>)
Hog Range. -(iatsehe.t, Creek Migr. Leg.', I,' 144
(traders' name). Hog range.— Hawkins
Sketch, 4s, IMS. Shuckospaga.— \lcedo
. <;«•««.. iv, M7, 17^8. Shuckospoja.-Hartram',
i. imip. 17«.f.». Soguspogus.-Swan (1791) in
choolcraft, Ind. Tnbes.v, 2ti2, Ih55 Sokaspoee —
nun op. cit. .461, 1792. Sooc-he-ah. — Hawkins
Buche-poja.— Sen. Kx. Doc. 425, 24th Cong.'
o^;' ••'''• -,ls3tl- . Suka-ishpogi.— (iatschet, on!
Sukechunetunne. A band or village of
the ChastacoHta on the N. side of Rogue
h^'ii!*"^11"' tj*nn^-~1>ors°y in -Jonr. Am. Folk-
Sukhutit ( 'black mouths ' ). A former
ShielT Un<U'r (>hief Sutaka' White
fwokli?;thiwii0ul8lKt" • '" Srnithson- R('P-
Sukiaug (meaning doubtful). An Al-
""I'lian trihe formerly occupying a con-
••rahle territory on both sides of Con-
"nit Hartford, Conn. Their
il village, of the name name was
'the present Hartford Jnl7H(HI^^
n-rnovd t., K:m,,in<rt..,, ' "ywtney
(J. M.)
Sekioge.— Goodwin (1636) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
4th s., VII, 44, 1865. Sicaock.— Ludlowe (1637),
ibid., 2d s., vin, 235, 1819. Sicaogg.— Writer about
1642, ibid., 3d s., in, 161, 1833. Suckiang.— Hub-
bard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 307, 1815. Suckiaug.—
Kendall, Trav., i, 142, 1809. Suckieag.— Writer of
1815 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., m, 182, 1846.
Sukiaugk.— Stiles (1761), ibid., 1st s., x, 105, 1809.
Sukinatchi (ShuKha-in-Jiacha, 'hog its
river ' ). Given by Gatschet ( Creek Migr.
Leg., i, 109, 1884) as a former Choctaw
settlement in Lowndesand Kemper cos.,
Miss. The mention of Lownd.es co. must
be a mistake, the name probably referring
to those Choctaw living along Sukinatchie
or Sookanatchie cr. , in Kemper co. Hal-
bert does not use this as the name of a
town, and evidently it is a general term.
Factory Indians. — Gatschet, op. cit. Senachas. —
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, x, 951, 1858. Shuk-hu-nat-
chee.— Rutherford in Ind. Aff. Rep., 877, 1847.
Sook-e-nock-e.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 138, 23d Cong., 2d
sess., 14, 1835. Su-quah-natch-ah.— U. S. Stat., IX,
114,1851.
Sukkertoppen. A Danish mission and
Eskimo settlement in w. Greenland, lat.
65° 20X. — Nansen, Across Greenland, n,
29, 1890.
Sukkwan ( said to be from Tlingit suq-
q°-an, ' grassy town ' ) . A Haida town of
the Koetas family7, formerly on Cordova
bay, in the Kaigani country, Alaska. In
1836-41 John Work stated the number of
houses here was 14 and the number of
people 229. Former inhabitants of this
town can now recall 7 houses. Petroff in
1880-81 gave the number of people as 141.
The town is now abandoned.
Sakoa'n.— Boas, Twelfth Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
26, 1898. Shakan. —Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
32, 1884. Shakwan Haade.— Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. n, 125, 1895. Shaw-a-gan.— Dawson,
Q. Charlotte Ids., 173B. 1880 (after Work, 1836-41).
Shou a gan.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 489, 1855
(after Work). Show-a-gan.— Kane, Wand. N- A->
app., 1S59 (after Work). Ssokoan hade.— Krause,
Tlinkit Ind., 304, 1885. Sukkwan.— U. S. Coast
Surv. map of Alaska, s. E. sec., no. 8050.
Suqqo-an.— Swan ton in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 408, 1908.
Suko. The Sun gens of the Caddo. —
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093,
1896.
Sukshultaatanom. A branch of the Yuki
of N. California possessing the N. fork of
the Middle fork of Eel r. and Hull cr.
Suktaloosa ('black bluff'). A former
temporary settlement of the Koasati, on
the w. bank of Tombigbee r., E. Miss. It
was abandoned in 1722.
Coosada Sackla Loosa.— West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Seekta Loosa.— Romans, Florida, 1,334, 1775. Sukta
loosa.— Ibid., 332.
Suktaloosa. A former temporary settle
ment of the Koasati on Tombigbee r.
below the mouth of Sukenatchacr., Ala. —
Romans, Fla., 326, 1775.
Suktanakamu (Stik'-ta-na-ka'-mu). One
of the Chumashan villages formerly near
Santa Ines mission, Santa Barbara co.,
Cal. — Henshaw, Santa Inez MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Sulapin (Sul'-&-j?ln). A Chumashan
village formerly in Ventura co., Cal. —
BULL. 30]
SULIGA SUN DANCE
649
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab B
A. E., 1884.
Suliga. An unidentified village in cen
tral Florida, lat. 28° 30', near a small
lake.— Bartram, Voy., i, map, 1799.
Sulujame. A tribe, apparently Coa-
huiltecan, which was represented" at San
Antonio de Valero mission, Texas, as
early as 1726 and as late as 1741. Their
Coahuiltecan affiliation is inferred from
their close association with the Xaranie
and the Patagua. (H. E. B.)
Chrelejan.— Valero Baptisms, partida 578, 1747
MS. Chulajam.— Ibid., partida 331, 1731. Chula-
jame.— Ibid., partida 448, 1738. Chuluaam.— Ibid.,
partida 351, 1731. Sulajame.— Ibid., partida 157
1726. Zolaj an.— I bid., partida 236, 1728. Zoloian.—
Ibid., partida 96, 1729. Ztolam.— Ibid., partida
219, 1728. Zulaj a.— Valero Marriages, partida 135,
' 1736. Zulajan.— Ibid., partida 150, 1740.
Sulu-stins (Sii'lu stins ) . A former Haida
town of the Do-gitunai family, on the E.
coast of Hippa id., Queen Charlotte ids.,
Brit. Col.
Skao nAns.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Sulu stins. — Ibid.
Suma. A semi-nomadic tribe, one branch
of which formerly occupied the region of
the Casas Grandes in Chihuahua, Mexico,
and the other the vicinity of El Paso,
Tex. The latter are mentioned in 1659,
under the name Zumanas, as forming
part of the mission population of San
Lorenzo (q. v. ), but the name Sumas is
used by Benavides as early as 1630.
Vetancurt (ca. 1696) speaks also of the
Zumas and Zumanas as living somewhat
below El Paso, and Bandelier apparently
classifies the former at least as the Suma.
The names Zumanas and Jumanos seem
to have been confused. At the instiga
tion of the Pueblo Indians taken from
the N. to El Paso by Gov. Otermin when
retreating from Santa Fe, N. Mex., dur
ing the Pueblo revolt of 1680, this branch
i of the Suma became hostile to the whites
and induced the friendly Mansos to join
I them, with their confederates the Jano,
! in their outbreak of 1684. The Spaniards
i succeeded in reducing them two years
i later, forming them into several settle-
I ments about El Paso, but San Lorenzo
was the only one that endured. In 1744
the tribe comprised 50 families; in 1765
; only 21 families remained, the decrease in
I population being doubtless due to small-
' pox. Only one of the tribe was known to
be living (at Senecu, Mexico) in 1897.
The mission of Casas Grandes was es
tablished among the southern branch of
: the tribe about 1664. At this time and
for many years later they confederated
with the Apache and Jocome in their
depredations against the Piman tribes to
•; their westward, particularly the Opata.
1 The extermination of the Suma was prob-
tably due to Apache hostility. Accord-
: ing to Orozco y Berra (p. 327) they spoke
the Piro dialect, but there seems to be
no warrant for this classification, and
their linguistic affinities are not known
L Inst
(F. w> „ )
Bumas.-Doc. of 18th cent, quoted by Bandelier in
Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 525, 1893 (misprint)
Sumas.— Benavides, Memorial, 7, 1630 Sumes —
Linschoten, Descr. de 1'Amer., map 1 1638
Sunas.-Ribas (1645) quoted by Bandelier in Arch'
!1nrS«V^fPerS' Jll' 89' 189°- Yumas.-Arlegui
(1650-65) quoted by Bandelier, ibid., (misprint)
Zumanas.— Garcia de San Francisco (1659) quoted
by Bandelier, ibid., 87 (distinct from Jumanos)
Zumas.— Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., in, 308
1871; 18th cent. doc. quoted by Bandelier iii
Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 88, 1890.
Sumass. A Cowichan tribe on the lake
and river of the same name, which
are tributary to lower Frazer r., Brit.
Col. Until 1894 three divisions or vil
lages called by this name, and numbered
1, 2, and 3, appeared in the reports of
the Canadian Department of Indian
Affairs, having populations, respectively,
of 30, 57, and 53 in 1893. Their total
number in 1909 was given as 50.
Semap.— Boas, MS., B. A. E., 1887. Smess.— Mayne,
Brit. Col., 295, 1862. Sumas.— Can. Ind. Aff., 300,
1893. Sumass.— Ibid., 160, 1901. Su-mat-se.— Fitz-
hugh in U. S. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 328, 1858.
Sumaun. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., inhabited in 1S60.
Sum-maun. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
Sumdum. A small Tlingit tribe occu
pying a village of the same name at Port
Houghton, Alaska. The population was
150 in 1868, but is now only about 50.
Sitkoedi is a social division. (j. K. s. )
Samdan. — Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859.
Slaoda'n.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Soundun.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Sumdum.— Porter in llth Census, Alaska, 3, 1893.
Sundowns.— Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1868.
Sumpitan. See Blowgun.
Sunananahogwa (Su-nu-na' na-lio'-gwa).
A Paviotso tribe formerly on Reese r., cen
tral Nevada. — Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881.
Sunchaque. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Sun dance. The Sun dance was a cere
mony confined to the Plains tribes. It
was performed by the Arapaho, Chey
enne, Siksika, and Cree of Algonquian
stock; the Dakota, Assiniboin, Mandan,
Crows, Ponca, and Omaha of Siouan stock;
the Pawnee of Caddoan stock; the Kiowa;
and the Shoshoni and Ute of Shoshonean
stock. In its ceremonial forms the Sun
dance of all these tribes seems related,
and it may be regarded as a summer
solstice ceremony, though in many tribes
this element is largely or entirely ob
scured. The fundamental object of the
ceremony seems to have been the over
coming of certain cosmic elements.
In all of the tribes the ritual is subor
dinated to the drama; the former never
predominates, as it does in the star cult of
the Pawnee ceremonies. The ritual,
650
SUN DANCE
[B. A. E.
when present, is chanted, and consists of
groups <>f soims, generally eight in num
ber. As a rule these songs are sung on
the night of the entrance into the lodge
of the Sun dance.
The time of the ceremony is summer,
varying from early to late in the season,
and' it may even he held in the autumn.
Among some tribes, as the Siouan, the
ceremony is animal, and is in charge of a
self- perpetuating priesthood, apparently
under the control of the war chief. In
other tribes, especially those of Algon-
quian stock, the performance of the cere-
niony is dependent on a vow or a pledge
made by an individual who hopes by
such performance to ward off sickness
from himself or from some member of
his family, although other reasons for
making the vow exist, the most common
of these being to avert lightning.
The participants in the ceremony
among the Siouan tribes, besides the
priesthood, are selected and compelled
to perform by the priests. In other
tribes, as for example the Arapaho, the
participants, other than the priests (who
are those that have vowed the ceremony
in former years), are those who have
made minor vows, and whose participa
tion is hence voluntary. Among such
tribes the chief priest is chosen by the
friends of the votary of the ceremony.
The duration of the ceremony varies
among the different tribes, 8 days being
the most common period. The period
is largely dependent, however, on the
number of fasting and dancing days, the
preliminary days being ;j or 4 in number,
and the dancing days from 1 to 4, though
formerly, it would seem, 4 was the com
mon number.
Among all tribes there is a division of
tin- ceremony into secret rites and a public
performance. The secret rites, occupying
iron, 1 day to 4 days, are held in a tipi of
•reparation, which occupies a position
alone in the camp circle. In at least one
ribe there are four such tipis of prepara-
n. each in charge of a leader. By the
the erection of the secret tfpi or
1 the camp circle has been formed in
the shape of a horseshoe with the open-
lh'; '•:•: "ere is camped the en-
the arrangement of the family
tipi, MM,,g according to a fixed svstem
\\.thin he, ccn-t tipi the priests congre-
l<>f"'ay and npend their time in the
finance of certain rites, consisting of
•king, easting, praying, and the pr^pl
">" of objects that are to beused
the- altar or worn during the public
lM-rfonnar.ee. <>n lll(, ,ast § »"£
"t rijes a great Mp, is bllflt jn ™
/""'•ampcm-le, the selection of
Jit" being the office of a special in-
"ill;tl »'"! attended with rites The
gathering of suitable timber for the lodge
and its erection are usually done by one
or more warrior organizations. The
selection of the center pole is accompanied
with special rites and usually is in charge
of the most noted warrior or warriors of
the tribe. The lodge varies from a roof
less inclosure with a tall center pole, as
among the Siouan tribes, to a partially
covered structure, consisting of an outer
row of forked uprights connected by cross
bars, from which rafter poles extend to
the fork of the center pole. The lodge is
from 60 to 100 ft. in diameter, and is
alwrays provided with an opening toward
theE. On the completion of the lodge,
generally late in the afternoon, the priests
formally abandon the secret tipi of prep
aration, and reside until the termination
of the ceremony in the Sun-dance lodge
proper. On this night the lodge is form
ally dedicated, often with elaborate rites;
the warrior societies parade, and the
chiefs signalize the bravery of certain
young men of the tribe by specially des
ignating them by name. On the morning
following the erection of the lodge the altar
is set up near its western side. The altar
varies from the simple buffalo skull and
pipe on a cleared circle of earth, as among
the Ponca, to an elaborate arrangement of
a buffalo skull, an excavation with a dry
sand-painting, upright sticks with rain
bow symbols, and various bushes and
young trees, as among the Cheyenne. On
the completion of the altar the priests dec
orate the bodies, naked except for a loin
cloth, of those who are to dance; these, to
gether with the priests, have taken neither
food nor drink since the preceding night.
After the dancers have been painted,
and decked with sage or willow wreaths
about the head, neck, waist, wrists,
and ankles, the dancers, forming in line,
dance toward the center pole, represent
ing the sun, blowing whistles made of the
wing-bones of eagles to accompany Sun
dance songs, which are sung by musicians
seated about a large drum at the southern
side of the entrance. After an interval,
which may be a day, the paint is removed
and rene\ved, and the ceremony is re
sumed, and to the end the dancers thus
alternately dance and rest. At the close
of the performance the dancers in some
tribes take an emetic, drink medicine-
water, break their fast, and then enter
the sweat-lodge. In all tribes, so far as
known, the lodge with its accompanying
altar is abandoned to the elements, for it
is considered sacred and may not be dis
turbed. Among several taboos of the
ceremony, one most frequent and almost
universal is that forbidding the presence
of menstruating women.
In the majority of tribes one of the
most common rites of the public perfor-
BULL. 30]
SUN DANCE
651
mance is that of voluntary self-laceration
or torture. The two most common forms
of torture were (1) to attach the free end
of a reata that had been fastened to the
center fork of the lodge, to a skewer in
serted in the loose skin of the breast, and
(2) to drag around inside the camp circle
one or more buffalo-skulls by a reata the
other end of which was attached to a
skewer inserted in the back. In some
tribes a small piece of flesh was cut from
the arm or shoulder of the dancer and was
offered with tobacco seeds at the foot of
the center pole. The amount of torture
performed seems to have been greatest
among the Cheyenne and Mandan. Tor
ture in any form was not tolerated by the
Kiowa; indeed, the appearance of blood
at any stage of the ceremony was re
garded by them as an ill omen, and it is
said sometimes to have caused the cere
mony to cease.
A form of sacrifice other than torture,
consisting in the offering of the cast-off
clothing of children or adults to the lodge
on the last day, was practised by several
tribes, especially those of Algonquian
stock.
The ceremony of the Sun dance abounds
in symbolism, no rite being performed
except in a prescribed manner. There
seems to have been universal veneration
of the four cardinal points. The sun, or
a god spoken of as the "great mystery,"
"great medicine," or "man above," was
even more prominent, being symbolized
by the center pole. The salient features
of the symbolism may be epitomized as
follows: The tipi of secret preparation
corresponds to the sacred mountain to
which the originator of the ceremony re
paired when in distress and there learned
the mysteries of the ceremony. The rites
of the secret tipi represent the acts per
formed originally in the sacred mountain,
and hence are a kind of rehearsal. The
secret tipi is often spoken of as the "rab
bit" or "lone" tipi or the "morning
star." The camp circle symbolizes the
constellation Corona Borealis, which is
frequently spoken of by the Plains tribes
as the camp circle of the gods above.
Again, the camp circle may be regarded as
symbolizing the horizon, standing for the
universe. The lodge itself represents this
earth, as the home of man. The altar
symbolizes the essence of life or spring
of fertilization. In the fork of the center
pole was the nest of the thunderbird.
Into the nest a digging stick was usually
thrust, symbolic of that used by the wo
man wfho in the well-known tale climbed
to the sky in pursuit of a porcupine and
later gave birth to the Sun Boy. While
the center pole itself, with its bands of
red and black paint, is symbolic of earth
and heaven, and typifies the supreme
medicine or mystery, it may be regarded
as symbolizing also, especially at the
time of its capture, the common enemy
of the tribe. The Cheyenne declare, in
deed, that from the fork of the center
pole was formerly suspended alive an en
emy captured in war. The dancers col
lectively overcome an enemy, generally
the sun, and by their medicine compel
the thunderbird to release rain. The
wreaths worn by dancers are symbols of
the sun, and the four old men in the dance
represent the gods of the four world-quar
ters, while the paints applied to the body,
usually four in number, are progressive
in their virtue, generally culminating in
a black paint, which may be regarded as
defying the rain to wash it off. The
painted designs are symbols of the sun,
the moon, the morning star, and the gods
of the four world-quarters. The whistling
symbolizes the breath, or life, of man, and
at the same time the cry of the thunder-
bird. Vomiting and sweating are em
ployed as purification rites. The fasting
and the self-inflicted torture are penance,
done to obtain special favor of the gods,
and represent the fast of the originator of
the ceremony.
In the ritual of the Sun dance it is related
that once in a period of famine an indi
vidual wandered forth with a female com
panion in behalf of his tribe, encountered
a deity, fasted, learned the ceremony, re
turned to the tribe, caused the ceremony
to be performed, and thus brought relief
from famine through the appearance of
the buffalo. The ceremony accordingly
may be regarded as one of rebirth or re-
animation. In the tribes which have
this ritual the one who lias made the vow
at a stated period of the ceremony offers
his wife to the chief priest, thus exempli
fying the act of the originator of the cere
mony, who offered his companion to the
one from whom he obtained the cere
mony.
The Sun dance, being strongly opposed
by the missionaries because it was utterly
misunderstood, and finding no favor in
official circles, has been for many years
an object of persecution, and in conse
quence is extinct among the Dakota, the
Crows, and the Mandan, of the Siouan
stock, and among the Pawnee and the
Kiowa. It is still performed by the Cree,
Siksika, Arapaho, Cheyenne, Assiniboin,
Ponca, Shoshoni, and Ute. Its disap
pearance among certain of these tribes,
such as the Ponca, is near at hand, for it
has lost part of its rites and has come to be
largely a spectacle for gain rather than a
great religious ceremony.
The Sun dance was not only the great
est ceremony of the Plains tribes, but was
a condition of their existence. More than
any other ceremony or occasion, it fur-
652
SUNDAY SUSHLTAKHOTTHATUNNE
[B. A. E.
nished the tribe the opportunity for the
expression of emotion in rhythm, and
was the occasion of the tribe becoming
more closely united. It gave opportunity
for the making and renewing of common
interests, the inauguration of tribal poli-
cie>, and the renewing of the rank of the
chiefs: for the exhibition, by means of
mourning feasts, of grief over the loss of
members of families; for the fulfilment of
social obligations by means of feasts; and,
finally, for the exercise and gratification
of the emotions of love on the part of the
youiiL' in the various social dances which
always formed an interesting feature of
the ceremony. With the disappearance
of tribal organization and tribal interests,
there is IK » d< nibt of the ultimate doom of
the Sun dance. See Ceremony, Dance,
Miitlutlwjii, IMn/ton. (<;. A. D.)
Sunday, John. See Shahwundais.
Sungkitsaa. The Turcjuoise clan of the
pueblo of Jemez, N.Mex. A correspond
ing clan existed also at the former related
pueblo of IVcos.
6u»kitsaa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1S96
iJcmrx funin. Sunti+.— Ibid. (Pecos form; + =
«i*/i 'people').
Sunik. A former Aleut village on Agat-
tu id., Alaska, one of the Near id. group
of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Sunk Squaw. See Maynus.
Sunsuunestunne ('people at the small
beach' i. A band of the Mishikhwutme-
tunne on Coquille r., Oreg.
Sun' sun lies' }unne'.— Dorsry in Jour. Am. Folk-
1'Tr, m. Z¥2, IV.HI.
Suntaho. A Chumashan village for
merly near I'urfsima mission, Santa Bar
bara co., Cal. —Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
<>«'t. IS, IStil.
8unteacootacoot(.S'*m-te«-roo£-a-coo<) An
uni.lentilied body ,,f Salishan Indians
.siid by Ko-s (Fur Hunters, i, 145, 1855)
to ha\e lived between Thompson and
rras»T rs., llrit. Col.
Suntz. A S^uawmish village commu-
"ii Hurrard inlet, Brit. Col. — Hill-
' li'-p. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Sunum. (iiven as a Karok village on
nth r.x. w.Cal., inhabited in 1S60
n
um. .-Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23 I860
nusi (Sn'-nu-ri), A former Mai
u
inusi
Sunvaiiuk A HinallKaviagmiut Eskimo
• •oast opposite Sledge id.,
""' Census, Alaska, 162,1893
lolanocha. A former Lower Creek
Vu onl-hn, r.r^fon.^ivpartofthe
I" 1773 the inhab-
nn'l -'snnr"r,lU'iaV<'"l'ok('nth('(lm'k
Trav.. -Ill1' I ?<»i
Sup
Supawn. According to Bartlett (Diet,
of Americanisms, 681, 1877) "a name in
common use in New England, New York,
and other northern states for boiled In
dian meal." The word is applied to
hasty pudding, mush, corn-meal boiled
and eaten with milk, etc. Supawn, spelled
also sepawn, sepon, supaen, suppaen,
suppawn, etc., by earlier writers, is
derived from sapaun in the Massachuset
dialect of Algonquian, signifying 'soft
ened by water.' The word samp is from
the same radical. (A. F. c. )
Suphko. An unidentified town for
merly near the mouth of Tallapoosa r.,
Ala., above Atasi. — Robin, Voy., n, map,
1807.
Suppaen, Suppawn. See Supawn.
Suquamish. A Salish division on the
w. sideof Puget sd., Wash. According to
Paige (Ind. Aff. Rep., 329, 1857) they
claimed the land from Appletree cove in
thex. to Gig harbor in the s. Seattle, who
gave his name to the city, was chief of
this tribe and the Dwamish in 1853. Pop.
441 in 1857, 180 in 1909.
Lugua-mish.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 453, 1854
(frequently used for Suquamish). Port Madi
son.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 180, 1907. Port Orchard.—
Farnham, Travels, 112, 1843. Seattle.— Page (1856)
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 82, 1857.
Soquamish.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v. 700, 1855.
Squamish.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
Squawmish.— Farnham, Travels, 111, 1843, Suk-
wames.— Hale, Ethnol. and PhiloL, 221, 1846. Suk-
wamish.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 179,1877.
Suquahmish.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doe. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 46, 1857. Suquamish.— Wilkes, U.
1. Expl. Exped., iv, 410, 1845. Swo-Kwabish.—
Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877 (given as sub
ordinate to Dwamish).
Surghustesthitun ( < where the black bear
lay down'). A former village of the
Chastacosta on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.
Su-rxus'te-st'hi'-tun.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 234, 1890.
Suricuama. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with. San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal. — Engelhardt,
Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897.
Suscol. A village of an uncertain tribe,
but probably Moquelumnan, on what
was known in 1860 as the Suscol ranch,
K. of Napa, Napa co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Sus-haidagai (Sus xa'-idAga-i, ' lake peo
ple'). A subdivision of the Kona-kega-
wai, a Haida family of the Eagle clan.
They owned the town of Hlgaedlin and
received their name from a lake which
lies inland from Skedans bay, Brit. Col. —
Swan ton, Cont, Haida, 273, 1905.
Sushitna. A Knaiakhotana settlement
on Susitna r., Cook inlet, Alaska, consist
ing of 2 villages, one containing 44, the
other 46 persons in 1880; 142 people and
27 houses in 1890.
Sushetno.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Susitna.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 608, 1906.
Sushltakhotthatunne ( ' people back to
ward the head of the stream ' ). A band
BULL. 30]
SUSK — SUSQUEHANNA
653
of the Mishikhwutmetunne formerly re
siding near the head of Coquille r., Oreg.
Sucl-ta'-qo-t'fa' liinne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am'
Folk-lore, in, 232, 1890.
Susk. More correctly Sisk, the Haida
name for Frederick id., off the N. w. coast
of Graham id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. Dawson ( Q. Charlottelds. , 171 , 1880)
wrongly supposed it to be the name of a
town as well, his informants probably
referring to Te, which once stood on the
mainland opposite. (,T. R. s. )
Suski. The Coyote clan of Zuni pueblo,
N. Mex.
Suski-kwe.— Gushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E. 368
1896 (kwe=l people').
Susksoy iks ( ' band with hairy mouths ' ) .
A band of the Piegan tribe of the Siksika,
probably extinct.
Sus-kso'-yiks.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 264, 1862.
Susolas. A tribe seen by Cabeza de
Vaca (Smith's trans., 72, 84, 1851) dur
ing his sojourn in Texas in 1527-34, that
lived opposite the Atayos (Toho?), with
whom they were at war. During the sea
son of gathering prickly-pears they were
associated with other tribes of the vicinity
which spoke different tongues. So far
as known the tribe is extinct.
Lusolas. — Cabeza de Vaca, op. cit., 72. Susolas. —
Ibid., 121. Susoles.— Davis, Span. Conn. N. Mex
82, 1869.
Susquehanna. A town and a tribe of
the Iroquoian stock, situated in 1608 on
the lower portion of the Susquehanna r.
and its affluents. The original form of
the name used by Capt. John Smith was
Sasquesahannocks in his text and Sasque-
sahanough on his map. He first heard
the name from Tockwock, Nanticoke, or
Powhatan speakers of the Algonquian
tongue, while exploring the waters of
upper Chesapeake bay and its affluents, as
the designation of a mighty people who
dwelt on the Susquehanna two days jour
ney "higher than our barge could pass
for rocks." Of this people Smith wrote:
"Such great and well-proportioned men
are seldom seen, forthey seemed likegiants
to the English, yea to" their neighbors;"
also that they were scarcely known to
Powhatan, could muster nearly 600 able
men, and lived in palisaded towns to de
fend themselves from the "Massawo-
meckes, their mortal enemies. ' ' Meeting
at the head of the bay 60 of their war
riors, five of their chiefs did not hesitate
to board his barge. Although in his text
Smith does not mention the names of
any Susquehanna towns, he nevertheless
places on his map 6 towns with "king's
houses" under the general rubric "Sas-
quesahanough." The six are Sasquesa-
hanough, Quadroque, Attaock, Tesinigh,
Utchowig, and Cepowig. It is difficult to
locate these towns correctly on a modern
map; the foregoing names are evidently
highly conventionalized forms of the origi
nal native terms. Unfortunately Smith
furnishes but little information regarding
these people beyond a description of their
bearing, size, and implements, and a gen
eral statement as to their habitat and their
enemies, the most formidable of the lat
ter being the famous "Massawomeckes "
Alsop (1666) says that the Christian in
habitants of Maryland regarded the Sus-
quehanocksas "the most noble and heroic-
nation of Indians that dwell upon the
confines of America," and that the other
Indians "by a submissive and tributary
acknowledgment" held them in like es
teem, for he adds that being for the most
part great warriors, they "seldom sleep
one summer in the quiet arms of a peace
ful rest, but keep (by their present power,
as well as by their former conquest) the
several nations of Indians round about
them, in a forceable obedience and sub
jection." He declares also that men,
women, and children in both summer
and winter went practically naked ; that
they painted their faces in red, green,
white, and black stripes; that their skins
were naturally light in color, but were
changed to a dark cinnamon hue "by the
several dyeings of roots and barks" ; that
the hair of the head was black, long,
and coarse, but that the hair growing on
other parts of the body was removed by
pulling it out hair by hair; that some
tattooed their bodies, breasts, and arms
with outlines of beasts and other objects.
Hitherto no information concerning a
clan system among the Susquehanna has
been available in ethnologic literature;
but in the Proceedings of the Council of
Maryland for 1636-1667 (pp. 421, 550)
the names of the "Sassqsahannough"
chiefs and delegates, and also those of
the several clans to which they belonged,
appear in the minutes of a treaty con
cluded at Spes Utia, May 16, 1661, in
behalf of the Lord Proprietary of ^Mary
land and of the Susquehanna Indians,
and at a conference held at St Johns,
June 29, 1666. The names of the Sus
quehanna delegates to the former were:
"Dahadaghesa of the great Torripine
family, Sarangararo of the Wolf family,
Waskanecqua of the Ohongeoquena na
tion, Kagoregago of the Unquehiett na
tion, Saraqundett of the Kaiquariegahaga
nation, Uwhanhierelera of the Usqtiqu-
haga nation, and Waddon hago of the
Sconondihago nation; but among the
signatures appears the name Andra
Sonque without that of his clan or na
tion. It was at this treaty that the Mary
land authorities agreed to send 50 soldiers
to aid the Susquehanna against the
Seneca (here called Cynaco, Nayssone,
or Naijssone), in consequence of which
Capt. Odber was ordered to cause some
"spurs and flankes" to be laid out for
654
SUSQUEHANNA
[B. A. E.
the defense of the Susquehanna fort and
inmates, "whom you are upon all occa
sions to assist against the assaults of their
enemies." At the conference of June 29,
!»;»;<;, at St Johns, Wastahanda Hariguera
of the Terrapin or Turtle clan, and
(Josweinquecrakqua of the Fox clan, war
chiefs of the Susquehanna, brought
Wanahedana to justice, "lest the crime
of one be imputed to the whole tribe,"
and asked assistance from the governor
"at this time," for they had lost a large
number of men who were ranging about
the head of Patapsco and other rivers to
secure the Knglish plantations from the
Seneca, who, they declared, were re
solved to storm the Susquehanna fort in
the following August and then fall upon
the Knglish; and they also agreed to de
liver the "King of Potomack his two
sonns'' to Major (ioldsmyth. At the
former treaty it was stipulated also that
H Susqiiehanna warriors should act as
dispatch hearers.
On July 2S, !Bfv5, the Maryland
authorities gave to Civility and the rest
of the Susquehanna Indians 2 barrels of
jxiwder. 200 pounds of lead, and their
own choice of one of two small cannon.
At this conference Wastahandow of the
Turtle clan declared that it was not "the
Sasquesahanoughs " but the Seneca who
Ix-gan the war, for the Seneca had killed
the Susquehanna ambassadors and had
robbed them of 70 belts of wampum; and
he declared that their enemies (such of
the Iroijuois tribes as were engaged in
rnakinir war on them) mustered about
1.1*10 warriors, while the Susqudianna
had about TOO lighting men.
In the writings of Swedish and Dutch
authors many references are found to a
people called therein Miniums, Minquosy,
or Machoeretini (in De Laet), Mengwe,
or Mingo, names which were evidently
In-stowed on them by the Algonquians of
the lower Delaware r. and bay. It would
seem that in the earliest application of
the names Susquehanna and Minqua they
dwioted a tribe or group of allied tribes
which from lilOH to W33 waged relentless
Against the Algonquian tribes on and
about the lower portion of Potomac r
Delaware r. and bay. De Vries
that on Feb. 11, 1633, when he and
mall crew were in the Delaware r. op-
t Nassau, 50 Indians came over
r from the fort and spoke to him
i-men. He states that these were
moua.H dwelling among "the Kn<MHh
I \irgima," and that, numbering" 600
warrior*, they had come on a warlike
t'"n, but that they were friendly
l'»» »»'! I"* inen; that while in
'••mediate vicinity two davs l!lter
hnr Ind.ansof the Armewamen came
n »"'! reported that they were fugi
tives from the Minquas, who had killed
some of their people, plundered them of
their corn, and burned their houses, and
that these Minquas had killed 90 men of
the Sankiekens (Sankhikans); also that
the Minquas had returned to their own
country. But subsequent to this period
these two names, Susquehanna and Min-
qua, especially the latter, had acquired a
broader and more comprehensive signifi
cation. Van der Donck, writing prior to
1653, says, "With the Minquas we in
clude the Senecas, the Maquas, and other
inland tribes."
On July 24, 1608, Capt. John Smith
began his exploration of Susquehanna
r., completing the work on Sept. 8 of
the same year. As already stated, in
his text he calls the Indians he found
inhabiting the river, Sasquesahannocks,
but on his map he recorded the name
Sasquesahanoughs, and the name of
their town Sasquesahanough. The exact
situation of this to\vn is not definitely
known, but a satisfactory approxima
tion may be made. Smith said that it
was "two days' journey higher than
our barge could pass for rocks." The
rocks are at Port Deposit, Md., and
40 or 50 in. above this point may be
tentatively taken as the approximate
situation of the town. Smith locates
it on the E. side of the Susquehanna, a
short distance above the confluence of a
feeder from the wr. side. It is matter of
record that a ' ' Sasquehanocks new-town ' '
existed about 1648 where "some falls
below hinder navigation," and that in
1670 Augustine Herrman located Canooge,
"the present Sassquahana Indian fort,"
on the w. bank just above the "greatest
fall" (the present Cone wago falls); and
they also had a palisaded town at the
mouth of the Octoraro, probably as early
as 1662, so that the Susquehanna of 1608
may probably have been in the vicinity
of the Conewago falls. In Smith's text
a remarkable silence is maintained as to
the names of any other towns of the Sus
quehanna, but on his map he places
five other towns with king's houses:
Attaock, Quadroque, Tcsinigh, Utcho-
wig, and Cepowig, and with the single
exception of Cepowig, which is located on
the E. side of the main stream of Willow-
bye's r. , all these towns are located on
the Susquehanna or on some of its afilu-
ents. Since no Indians were found along
the upper portion of the w. shore of the
bay, there can be little doubt that Cepowig
was a Susquehanna town, for an early
writer in a general recapitulation of
names and situations of tribes says that
"the Sasquesahanoes are on the Bolus
river." The "Bolus r." of Smith is the
present Patapsco, which flows into Chesa
peake bay at Baltimore. This would
BULL. 30]
SUSQUEHANNA
655
seem to indicate that Cepowig, located by
Smith on Willowbye's r., which is ap
parently only a continuation of what is
to-day Bush r. (unless it was placed there
instead of on the Patapsco by an engrav
er's inadvertence), was at all events well
within the "Sasquesahanough" country.
Under the circumstances it is a question
whether these five towns, which were not
mentioned in the text of Smith, are to be
regarded as Susquehanna towns rather
than as the chief towns of allied or neigh
boring tribes. With the meager data
supplied by their position on the Smith
map, it is difficult to assign them a defi
nite geographical position on a modern
map. One of the interpretations of the
indicative marks places Cepowig in the
vicinity either of Westminster, Md., or
Df Gettysburg, Pa.; Quadroque about
Middletown; Tesinigh about Lebanon;
Attaock about York; and Utchovvigin the
region of Carlisle. The other broader
ind, perhaps, intended view would locate
Attaock in the region of Juniata r., Quad
roque at the forks at Northumberland,
resinigh on the North branch in the
region of Wyoming, and Utchowig on the
West branch in the vicinity of Lockhaven.
Marked with "king's houses," they may
have indicated the seats of neighboring
bribes, whether allied or hostile.
From the data found in Smith it is diffi
cult to form a satisfactory estimate of the
population of the Susquehanna at that
3arly date. Smith said that the "Sas-
juesahannocks" could muster "near 600
ible and mighty men," who were en
trenched in palisaded towns "to defend
ihem from the Massawomeckes, their
nortal enemies. ' ' To these people, whom
Smith designated by the name "Sasque-
jahanough," modernized to Susquehanna,
-he Dutch and Swedes on Delaware r.
ind bay applied the name Minqua, or
Idincquaas, with its many variants, which
he English adopted with a wider and
varying application, under the form
tfingo. De Vries, in Feb., 1633, while
'.ruising in the vicinity of Ft Nassau on
Delaware r., encountered a detachment
•f 50 Indians from a larger body consist-
ng of 600 men. Crossing the river from
he fort, they came alongside his yacht
.nd spoke to him and his men in a friendly
nanner. He learned that they were
Imquas who dwelt "among the English
f Virginia," and who had come on a
warlike expedition. The next day, while
1 ailing up the river, he met three Arme-
ramen Indians who declared to him
hat they were fugitives from the Min-
uas who had killed some of their peo-
le, as above mentioned. The trio had
3ft the main body of their people with
le women and children five or six
ours journey distant, and had come
there to learn in what way the Minqua
had gone; they declared that 90 men of
the Sankhikann (Sankiekens) had been
killed by these Minqua and that the Min
qua had returned to their country (Coll.
N. Y. Hist. Spc., 2 s., in, pt. i, 31-32,
1857). This indicates that the people
called Minqua or Sasquesahanna in 25
years had not lost their military strength,
although they were engaged in continual
wars with the Algonquian tribes on Dela
ware r. and bay, and on the Potomac.
Hence it would appear that Smith's state
ment that they could muster in 1608
nearly 600 men did not include those
belonging to the five towns exclusive of
Sasquesahanough. They were in 1608
waging war on the Massawomeckes.
On Aug. 18, 1616, Captain Hendricksen
reported to the New Netherland Prov
inces his discovery of certain lands, a
bay and three rivers, lying from 38°
to 40° N. lat. ; that there he traded for
"sables, furs, robes, and other skins,"
and that he also traded for and bought
from the inhabitants, the Minquaes,
"three persons, being people belonging to
this company, which three persons were
employed in' the service of the Mohawks
and Machicans, giving for them kettles,
beads, and merchandise" (N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., i, 14, 1854). This is perhaps the
first notice of the name Minqua on
record, if its use on the map accompa
nying this report be excepted. The
map bears date 1614 (Oct. 1 1 ) and is the
famous "Carte Figurative." It is the
first known attempt to portray geograph
ically the Susquehanna r. and valley with
the tribes of Indians dwelling in the region
covered; the map, in fact, includes the
region now within New York and Penn
sylvania, and represents the Susquehanna
as an outlet of L. Ontario. A legend on
the map says that the data concerning the
location of rivers and the position of the
tribes were obtained from Kleynties and
his comrade, which they had acquired
in an expedition from the Mohawk
(Maquaas) into the interior and along the
New r. (Susquehanna) downward to the
Ogehage, who are identified as the "ene
mies of the aforesaid northern tribes";
and, further, that the positions of the
tribes (Sennecas, Gachoos, Capitannasses,
and Jottecas) should be indicated as con
siderably farther to the w. On the above-
mentioned map the "Sennecas" are lo
cated some distance N. of a branch of the
river which was evidently intended to^ep-
resentChemungr. of to-day; lower down,
on what represented the West branch of
the Susquehanna, on the s. side, the
"Gachoos" are placed, with four designs
denoting lodges(towns); on what probably
represents the present Juniata r. , on the N.
side, some distance from the confluence
SUSQUEHANNA
[B. A. E.
with the Susquehanna, the Capitannasses
arc placed, with seven designs denoting
towns arranged some distance apart along
the course of the river; s. and slightly far
ther w. i»t<> the interior the "lottecas"
i Jottecas i are placed, with rive designs rep
resenting towns set close together; and
much farther down, on the w. side, a
short distance below the confluence of
a brunch on the E. side, probably Cones-
toga cr., the "Mincquaas" are placed,
with four palisaded towns, three of which
are marked with two towns and one with
fmir. The name "Mincquaas" occurs
on the E. side of the Susquehanna a short
distance above the branch last men
tioned, but without any designs denotive
of lodges or towns. The four palisaded
towns were probably not far from the
present Conewango r. and falls of the
Susquehanna. This disposition of the
tribes on the Susquehanna shows that
the name "Mineqiuias" was originally
applied specifically to the people who
dwelt in the same general position as
those whom Smith called "Sasquesa-
hanouirhs.'' The Mohawk (Maquaas),
with live closely set designs of lodges,
are placed on the x. side of what purports
to be an affluent of L. Ontario, in a rela
tively correct geographical position; on
the opposite side of the river occurs the
name "Canoomakers," which is appar
ently miswritten for Caughnawaga. This
mapexhibits a noteworthy knowledge of
the interior of the region now comprised
m New York and Pennsylvania, and of the
names and position of the several Indian
tribes inhabiting it. This name later
came to include many tribes and rem
nants of tribes which dwelt of their own
acn.nl ,,r were forced to dwell in the
valley of Susquehanna r., but the period
must be known before it is possible to
state the names of the tribes inhabiting
that stream. For during the middle
decades ot the Kith century all the tribes
Ihng along this r. at the time of its
were destroyed as political en-
and removed by the Iroquois.
In 1»U7, learning that the Ilurons were
K worsted bythelroquois, the Susque-
mna or Conestoga offered them diplo-
i<- and military assistance, backed by
: 1, MO warriors in a single pali-
1 town, who had been trained by
m*; Swedish soldiers in the use of guna
European Uctic* (Bosnian, Hist.
I l'l"'r -'Vi":{7; 1>roil<1' Hist. Pa., i
1.1* 1 us proffered aid was ac-
t '"• hard-pressed Hurons, who
»t once an embassy to the Susque-
;| - (on^toga capital. TheSusqut
""tnne in sending ambassa-
" » H'lita >!,. wanipum belts and
tin; Iroquo.s federal council
'W, for the purpose of endin-
the war and establishing peace between
the Hurons and the Iroquois; but the Iro
quois refused the mediation and the war
continued. On the other hand, the Hu
rons, sunk in a hopeless lethargy, did not
actively seek to avail themselves of the
Susquehanna aid, and so in less than 18
months they were entirely defeated and
dispersed by the Iroquois.
From about 1630 to 1644 the Susque
hanna waged a relentless war southward
from their homes against the Yaomacos,
the Piscataway, and the Patuxent (Boz-
man, op. cit., ir, 161, 1837), and they cre
ated so much trouble for the colonists that
Gov. Calvert, in 1642, by proclamation,
declared them public enemies. Holm
(Descr. New Sweden, Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., in, 157, 1834), says that the Minques
or Minckus live on a "high mountain,
very steep and difficult to climb; there
they have a fort or square building, sur
rounded with palisades, in which they
reside. . . . There they have guns, and
small cannon, with which they shoot and
defend themselves, and take them when
they go to war." He says that this place
was situated 12 Swedish or 54 English
m. from the Swedish settlements, and
that they had forced the surrounding
tribes to be subject and tributary to them,
" so that they dare not stir, much less go
to war against them."
In 1652, having maintained for a num
ber of years friendly intercourse with
their European neighbors, the Susque
hanna, in the presence of a Swedish com
missioner, through their chiefs, Sawa-
hegeh, Auroghteregh, Scarhuhadigh,
Rutchogah, and Nathheldaneh, ceded to
Maryland all their territory from the
Patuxent r. to Palmer's id., and from
Choptank r. to the N. E. branch, N. of
Elkr.
Early in Apr. 1663, the Onondaga,
Cayuga, and Seneca, in pressing more
vigorously the war which had been wag
ing for a number of years, dispatched an
expedition of 800 men against Susque
hanna itself (properly called Andast'oe,
by the Jesuit Kelations). The narrative
is indefinite as to the situation of the
objective point of the expedition. Erro
neously adopting the geography of the
''Carte Figurative," it states that this
Iroquois army embarked on L. Ontario,
and near one of its extremities came to a
large river leading without rapids or falls
to the very gates of Susquehanna (Andas-
togue). On arriving there, after a voyage
of more than 100 leagues on the river,
they found the town defended on one
side by the stream and on the others by
trunks of large trees; it wras flanked by
two bastions constructed in accordance
with European methods, and was also
furnished with some pieces of artillery.
BULL. 30]
SUSQUEHANNA
657
The Iroquois consequently abandoned
the idea of making an assault. In at
tempting to outwit the Susquehanna by
a transparent ruse, 25 of their men were
admitted into the fort; but these were at
once seized, placed on scaffolds in sight
of their own army, and burned to death.
The humiliated Iroquois force retired to
act on the defensive. At home the Iro
quois tribes were at this time menaced
by three scourges— their Susquehanna
(Conestoga) enemies, the smallpox (which
was carrying off not only women and
children but many men, thus leaving, it
is said, their villages nearly deserted and
their lands unt'lled), and, consequently,
by famine. The situation of the Susque
hanna fort at this date was probably
above the falls at Conewango, and may
have been the Canooge of Herrman's
map of 1673.
Brebeuf (Jes. Rel. 1635, 33, 1858) re
joices that the Huron or Wendat tongue,
which he thoroughly understood, was
spoken by about 12 populous sedentary
tribes dwelling s. of the French settle
ments. Of these the following are of in
terest in the present connection: The
Andastoerrhonons, the Scahentoarrho-
nons, the Rhiierrhonons, and the Ahouen-
rochrhonons. From the long and im
portant list of tribes found in the Jesuit
Relation for 1640 (35,1858), which is ap
parently a slightly enlarged enumer
ation of the one just cited, it is found
that the name Akhrakvaeronon appears
in place of Scahentoarrhonons. These
four tribes have been identified as the
Conestoga, the people of the Great Flats
or Wyoming, the Erie, and the Wenroh,
the last a tribe which migrated to and
became incorporated with the Hurons in
1 639. The Scahentoarrhonons were prob
ably the Massawomeckes of Smith. The
name itself is derived from other forms,
among which are Andasto'eronon and
Gandasto'eronon, which appear in Mo
hawk as Ganastohgeronon. Du Creux,
in his Latin map of 1660, translates this
name by " Natio perticarum," meaning
simply " Pole or (roof-) pole tribe."
This is not satisfactory, as no account is
taken of the incorporated verb -o', 'to
be immersed,' 'to be contained in'; and
there is a question as to the identifica
tion of the nominal element as kanasta' ,
'roof-pole,' for ka'nestti,', 'mud,' 'clay,'
is equally possible. Conestoga or Cones-
togues is the Anglicized form of the
French spellings.
In 1615 Champlain sent his interpreter
Brule to one of the allied tribes of the
Hurons, which lived on the Susquehanna
three days journey from the Seneca
(meaning the four western Iroquois
tribes). From the Bear nation of the
Hurons, Champlain learned that this
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 42
allied tribe was very warlike and pos
sessed only three among more than
twenty towns which were hostile to
them; that the year before they had cap
tured three Dutchmen who were assisting
their enemies and whom they permitted
to go without harm, for they thought the
Dutchmen were French, the allies of the
Hurons. Brule did not report to Chain-
plain until 1618, and from him the latter
learned that the chief town of the tribe
visited by Brule, called Carantouan, was
defended by 800 warriors, was only 7
days journey from where the Dutch
traded, in lat. 40°, and that along the
river below it were "many powerful and
warlike nations, carrying on wars against
each other. ' ' On the Champlain map < >f
1632 this tribe is called "Carantouanais."
A noteworthy correspondence is found in
the number of towns assigned to this
tribe by Champlain and the number as
signed to the Massawomeckes by Smith.
Champlain said that the tribe had three
towns, although he named only one after
Brule reported to him; and Smith on his
map under the legend "Massawomecks"
places three kings' houses, which are
evidently intended for towns, as he
names one Massawomeck. Concerning
the Massawomeckes, Smith learned that
"beyond the mountains from whence is
the head of the river Patawomeke, the
savages report, inhabit their most mortal
enemies, the Massawomekes, upon a great
salt water," and that this people were a
great nation and very populous; and that
"the heads of all those rivers, especially
the Pattawomekes, the Pautuxuntes, the
Sasquesahanocks, the Tockwoughes, are
continually tormented by them. While
exploring Chesapeake bay he met 7 canoes
full of these Indians; and judging by their
"targets, baskets, swords, tobacco pipes,
platters, bows and arrows," and other
things, he decided that "they much ex
ceeded them of our parts. ' ' Noting their
dexterity in the management of their
canoes, "made of the barks of trees,
sewed together with bark, and well luted
with gum," he concluded that they were
seated on some great water. He says
that they were "much extolled" by the
Nanticoke and their neighbors. He also
learned that they had "so many men that
they made warre with all the world," and
that the Massawomeckes were "higher
up in the mountains." These references
to the presence of mountains in the
country of the Massawomeckes well
describe the mountainous regions of
upper Susquehanna r. and its branches.
As Scahentowanen in " Scahentowanen-
rhonon" signifies 'It is a very great
plain,' and was the Huron and Iro
quois name of the Wyoming plain or
flats in Pennsylvania, it seems probable
658
SUSQUEHANNA
IB. A. B.
that Heckeweldcr's suggested derivation
of tho name Wyoming from a Delaware
or eosinate terni is merely a translation of
the Iroquoian term. Heckewelder says,
M'.-ltsnnin'mr M'cheuwami "signifieth ex
tensive level Hats," and because of the
large falls on this river, it is called, he
says, '• MYhweuwami Sipu" by the Dela
ware, and "(.Hiahonta" by the Six Na
tions, which is the nominal stem in the
Iroquoian term in question. The locative
of the Delaware term would be M'chen-
<')nthm, or M'rlii'inn'tniiiit/, meaning 'at the
great Hats, or plain,' which the English
have changed into "Wyoming.'' The
animate plural added to the first of these
examples would produce M'cheuomek,
which Smith heard from another dialect
as •• Massawomeeke." This seems to con
firm the suggestion that the " Massawo-
mecks'' of Smith were identical with the
"Scahentoarrhonons" of the Jesuit Re
lation for 1635. It has been seen that
Akhrakvaeronon. of which Atra'kwae'-
riniiii'nft is a well-known dialectic varia
tion in Huron i. in which kh=t), is a syn
onym of Swihentoarrhonons, and so it is
possible to show that these people of
Wyoming were destroyed by the Iroquois
in '1652. Two entries in the Journal des
PI'. J t'suites for 1652 explain this; the
entry for June 5 pays that ''the Iroquois,
having gone during the winter in full force
against the Alrd'ku'fte'rownons or Andas-
!<>-, TUIIIIOIIX, had had the worst of it," but
that for July 3 says the news was "the
capture of Atnrkwa'e [ = Atra'kwaye] by
the Iroquois Nations, to the number of a
thousand. They have carried off 5 or 6
hundred—chiefly men. The Mohawk
lost in this expedition 10 men; the other
cantons, some 20, some HO— all together,
I :>i>." The identification of Atra'kwa'e
ith .l///Ai.v/ov in the foregoing citations
i< probably due to a misconception of the
viator. From the Journal des PP. Jesu-
ites lor 1651 (Apr. 22) it. is learned that
in theautumn of 11)50, 1,500 Iroquois had
attacked the Neutrals and had taken one
their towns, hut that the Neutrals, led
by the Tohontaenrat, the Deer tribe of the
urons. named the White-eared, fell on
the retreating Iroquois and killed or cap
tured L'<Mi; that, notwithstanding this re-
.'<>0 Iroquois returned thither
nng the winter of 1651 to avenge their
The Journal for Apr. 7, 1K52 savs
'•oo Iroquois struck this blow In
the same Journal for 1652 (Apr 19) it is
stated that, the Neutrals have formed an
alliance with those of Andasto'e' ( = Ka-
nastoge, against the Iroquois; that the
>enera. going to war against the Neutrals
had been defeated, and as a consequence
the women had been compelled to leave
vmnontouan m,e Seneca capital) and
withdraw to the ( 'ayuga; and that during
the winter the Mohawk had gone to war
toward Andasto'e', the result being un
known. The Jesuit Relation for 1651
(chap, n, ed. 1858) gives the informa
tion that the Iroquois for a year past
had turned their arms against the Neu
trals and had met with some success,
taking two frontier towns, in one of which
were 1,600 men. One was taken in the
autumn of 1650, and the other in the early
spring of 1651; the destruction of life was
great, especially among the aged and the
children, and the number of captives,
particularly young women, was very large.
This loss brought about the total dispersal
of the Neutrals, but did not result by any
means in the total extinction of the peo
ple of that nation, as the following cita
tion from the Journal des PP. Jesuites for
1653 clearly indicates, when considered
in connection with the reputed alliance
of the Neutrals with the Conestoga,
mentioned above, giving some insight
into the state of affairs in regard to the
Erie and allied tribes southward. "All
the Algonquian Nations are assembling,
with what remains of the Tobacco Na
tion and of the Neutral Nation, at
Ayotonatendiye [i. e., At Potawatomi
Place], 3 days' journey above the Sault
Skiaye [i. e., Sault Ste Marie], toward the
south. Those of the Tobacco Nation have
wintered at Teyaonto'rayi [i. e., AtMichi-
limackinac] ; the Neutrals, to the number
of 800, at Sken'chioye [i. e., At the Place
of the Foxes, being s. of Detroit], toward
Teyo'chanontian [Detroit] ; these two na
tions are to betake themselves next au
tumn to the "Place of the Potawatomi,
where even now they number a thousand
men, to wit, 400 Potawatomi, 200 Ottawa
or Cheveux Relevez, 100 Winnebago,
people from the Nation of A'chawi, 200
Chippewa, and 200 Missisauga and allies.
A 'chawi is the one who is directing all this
affair." (In the italicized native words
the letter ?/ has been substituted for the
inverted comma of the original.) Of all
the tribes which at this period became
involved in war with the Iroquois, the
Erie and allies apparently do not appear
in thiscomplot of the enemies of the Iro
quois. But it is very probable that the
Erie here appear under the name Achawi,
or A'chawi, which was seemingly their
Algonquian appellation. And it may be
that this name is a form of Smith's Utcho-
vig, the final g being the animate plural
sign. It is evidently a translation of the
Iroquois-Huron name Rhiierrhonon and
cognate forms (see Erie], which signify,
apparently, ' People of the place of pan
thers,' or possibly of wildcats, the name
being generic for both of these animals.
For wildcat, Smith gives utchnnquoyes,
Strachey gives utchoonggwai for a cat or
a wild beast much larger and spotted
BULL. 30]
SUSUQUEY
659
black under the belly like a lynx, and
uttacawai for "lyon," which of course
was probably intended for panther, and
the native terms employed by him are
evidently cognate. From the Jesuit
Eelation for 1647-48, in reference to
the Rhiierrhonon, it is learned that
the s. shores of L. Erie were formerly in
habited "by certain tribes whom we
call the Nation of the Cat; they have
been compelled to retire far inland to
escape their enemies, who are farther
west" ; and further that they had a num
ber of fixed towns, as they cultivated the
soil. This would indicate that before
this date the Erie had been forced east
ward into the region along the w. branch
of Lie Susquehanna or the upper waters
of the Allegheny. Now, it was from
this latter region that the Wenrohronon,
an allied tribe of the Neutrals, emigrated
in 1639 to the Huron country. Of these,
Father Du Peron wrote, Apr. 27, 1639:
" We have a foreign nation taking refuge
here both on account of the Iroquois,
their enemies, and of the epidemic,
which is still causing them great mor
tality; nearly all of them are baptized
before death." And Bressani (Relation
for 1653, Thwaites' ed., 39, 141), writing
of the Wenrohronon (Ahouenrochrho-
nons), said that they had then recently
come into the Huron country and "had
formerly traded with the English, Dutch,
and other heretical Europeans. ' ' At this
point it may be well to cite some in
formation concerning a little-known peo
ple, called the Black Minquas, who
apparently dwelt in the region now
under consideration, that s. E. of L.
Erie and the Juniata, and the w. branch
of the Susquehanna. Some interesting
data are obtained from an extended leg
end appearing on Herrman's map of Vir
ginia and Maryland, prepared in 1670 and
issued in 1673. Beyond the Alleghany mts.
all the streams flow westward either into
"the Bay of Mexico or the West Sea,"
especially the first one discovered, "a
very great River, called the Black Minc
quaas River" (i. e., the Ohio), whereon
lived the tribe of that name. There
was a branch (the Conemaugh) of the
"Black Mincquaas River" opposite a
branch (the Juniata) of the Susquehanna
r., which entered the main stream of the
Susquehanna some leagues above the
"Sassquahana forte," placed by the map
on the right bank near "the greatest fal,
• • . where formerly those Black
Mincquaas came over as far as Delaware
to trade " ; but that "the Sassquahana and
Sinnicus Indians went over and destroyed
that very great nation." Van der Donck
mentions these Indians, assigning them
a general position and stating: "The beav
ers are mostly taken far inland, there be
ing few of them near the settlements—
particularly by the Black Minquas, who
are thus named because they wear a black
badge on their breast, and not because
they are really black. " One other refer
ence to these people is found in Beek-
man's Letter of Dec. 23, 1662 (Pa. Ar
chives, 2d s., vn, 695, 1878), wherein the
statement is made that 5 Minquas (Sus
quehanna) chiefs informed him that they
expected shortly the assistance of 800
Black Minquas, of whom 200 had al
ready arrived, so that they were fully
resolved to carry the war into the
country of the Seneca and to attack
their forts; and they requested that the
white people furnish them with munitions
of war when payment was made for them.
Hazard ( Annals of Pa. , 2d s. , 342, 1850 ) evi
dently errs in calling these allies of the
Susquehanna "Swedish Minquas," prob
ably because he did not know that the
Erie or some of their allied tribes bore
this name.
It is thus seen that the number and
position of the tribes marked on the
"Carte Figurative" confirm in large
measure the view that the names of
places with kings' houses placed on
Smith's map under the general rubric
"Sasquesahanoughs" were those of inde
pendent tribes or of the chief towns of
such tribes in the valley of the Susque
hanna. It was perhaps the lack of defi
nite knowledge concerning them that
compelled Smith to be silent about them
in his text. With the final subjugation
of the Susquehanna, representing the
remnants of the tribes dwelling above
them, in 1676, this period of the "history
of the Susquehanna valley is closed.
Subsequent to the year 1700 the valley
of the Susquehanna became the habitat
of many of the tribes subject to the Iro
quois. " The Shawnee, Conoy, Nanticoke,
Delawares, Munsee, Mahican, Saponi,
Tutelo, Tuscarora, and 12 or 15 other
tribes were settled here at one time or
another under the jurisdiction of the
Five Nations.
For sources and further details, con
sult Alsop, Character of the Prov. of
Maryland, in Gowans' Bibl. Am. No. 5,
1869"; De Vries in X. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., in, pt. i, 1858; Jesuit Relations,
Thwaites ed., 1896-1901; Md. Archives,
1636-1667; Pa. Archives, 2d s., v, 1877;
vn, 1878; Smith, Works, Arber ed., 18S4;
Strachey, Hist. Travaile into Virginia,
1849; Van der Donck, Description of New
Netherland, in N. Y. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d
s., i, 1841. See also Conestoga, Eric, Mc-
herrin, Minqua, Neutrals, and their respec
tive synonyms. (J. N- B- H0
Susuquey. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas ( San Buenaventura ) ,
Ventura co. , Cal. , in 1542.
SUTAIO— SWEATING AND SWEAT-HOUSES
[B. A. E.
'"sutaio (singular, Wtai; the several at
tempted Cheyenne etymologies are pi
,l,.ul)tful value, as the word is probably
n..t of Cheyenne origin). An Algon-
nuian trihe, residing in the 18th century,
according t<> tradition, about James r.,
S. Dak., who were at \var with the Chey
enne, their eastern neighbors, to whom
they were closely related linguistically.
The two tribes finally formed an alliance
and crossed the Missouri together to the
\v., the Sntaio leading the advance. The
Sutaio rapidly declined, but kept their
separate identity until about the year
is">o, when they were absorbed by the
Cheyenne. They exist now only as adi-
yisinii of that tribe. They are probably
identical with the Staitan (([. v.) of Lewis
and Clark. $ee Cheyenne, (j. M.)
Half-Cheyenne band. — Dorsey in Field Columb.
MU-. l'ub. ii". y.i. HI, HH>.\ Sotaeo.— Fetter in
Mem. Am. Antl-ir. Asso., I, ]>[. (',, 47(1, 1907 (sing.,
<..'-i . Suh'tai.— i iriniu'll, Social Org. Cheyennes,
r.r,, I'.KU. Su'tai.— ten Kate, Synonomie, 9, 1884.
Butaio.—Mooucy, Cheyenne Inds., 3t>9, 1907. Su'-
taii'na.— Mooney, '-li'^t Dance, lOi'o, 1896 (' chil
dren, i. i'., race! oi tin- Sntaio': another i'orrn).
Suta'ya. — Il.id. Sutayo.— Dorsey in Field Columb.
MU-. 1'uh. in.. In:;, c>-2, HIO.'I. Su'ti.— Grinnell in
AMI. Anthr., Hi;;, iv/j.
Sutali i X/'//'///, 'six'). A former Cher-
(»kee settlement, named from a chief, on
Ktowah i-., probably in s. \v. Cherokee
c,,., ( in.
Sixes Old Town.— Royce in r>th Hep. B. A. E.,map,
Sutkel ('.SV'A-y'/). A Si inawmish vil
lage community on Rurrard inlet, Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit A. A. S., 475,
I'M Ml.
Sutkum. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on Sutwik id., off the s. coast of Alaska
penin., Alaska: pop. 25 in 1880.
Butkhoon. — I'etrotYin Kith Census. Alaska, '28. 1884.
Suwanee. A lormer Seniinole town on
tin- u . hank of Snwannee r., Lafayette co.,
l-'la. It was deserted as early as 1763
and was afterward rebuilt, but was de
stroyed jn the Senmiole war of 1818.
There is a \illa-e called Old Town on
( \. s (; )
1 Suwany Town. — Hell in Morse, Rep to Sec
'>. W-(2. Souhane.-I'eniefe quoted by
. U''. :;il. Suahnee.-Itruke. Ind
1S>; Suanee Old Town.-lbid 217
Buwanee Old Town. — Butler d.Sidi in Sen Doc'
i/7\-..i;ihr.,iiK.1 M si-ss., II, 1HIO
, sai.l to 1)0 a Creek
A former Cherokee settlement
on Chattahoochee r., about the present
iwinnett <-o., (la. -Mooney in
<th Kep. !',. A. !•:., 5:11', 11KK).
Suwanee lily. A popular name in South
Carolina and Florida for Zenhyrmithn
titfiii.nncft.
Suwuki Ohimal ( .NV, //-,'/'/.-; Whimnl 'red
A phratral group of the Pima
-ing the Akol, Maam, and Vaaf
ran i/.at ions. — Knssell, PimaMS
.'. A. !•;., :;!;{, \\m.
Red people.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 197,
1908. Suwu'ki O'himal.— Ibid. Vulture people.—
Ibid.
Suya. A settlement, apparently of the
Opata, in the valley of Sonora r., Sonora,
Mexico, visited by Coronado in 1540, on
his way to Cibola. An outpost was estab
lished there on the removal of the Span
ish force from Corazones. The town
having become weakened by desertions
while Coronado was in the northern
country, as well as by the death of Mel-
chior Diaz, its commander, the natives
attacked it, killed some of the Spanish
and Indian occupants, and burned the
settlement to the ground. See Winship
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 399 et seq., 1896.
Svartehuk, An Eskimo settlement on
Salmon r., lat. 74°, w. Greenland. — Kane,
Arctic Explor., u, 124, 1856.
Swahyawanah. A Cayuga town near
Kendaia, at the N. E. corner of the pres
ent Romulus, Seneca co., N. Y. It was
destroyed by Sullivan's army in 1779. —
Cook, Jour. Sullivan Exped., 77, 1887.
Swaiwi (Simi'ii'l). A Squawmish vil
lage community on Burrard inlet, Brit.
Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 475,
1900.
Swalash. Said to be a band of Salish
(perhaps one of the Lummi subdivisions)
on Orcas id. of the San Juan group, N. w.
Wash. ; now on Lummi res.
Swalarh.— Bonlet letter, B. A. E., Mar. 22, 1886.
Swa-lash.— Mallet in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1877.
Swampy Ground Assiniboin. A division
of the Assiniboin (Coues, Henry Thomp
son Jour., n, 523, 1897). Henry (1808)
says that they "inhabit the strong wood
w." of Fort Augustus, along Panbian
[Pembina] r., never frequent the plains,
and are excellent beaver hunters. For
merly they were very numerous, but fre
quent murders among themselves, and
the ravages of the smallpox have reduced
their number to about 30 tents. They
are fully as much addicted to spirituous
liquor as the Saulteurs."
Swastika. See Cross.
Swatana, Swataney. See ShiMlamy.
Sweating and Sweat-houses. Few prac
tices were so nearly universal among the
Indians as the sweat-bath, probably
known to every tribe N. of Mexico, al
though along the N. W. coast s. of the
Eskimo territory it seems to have been
superseded by bathing in the sea. The
sweat-lodge is to this day common in
most Indian villages and camps.
The type of the ordinary sweat-house
seems to have been every where the same.
Willow rods or other pliant stems were
stuck into the ground and bent and fas
tened with withes into a hemispherical or
oblong framework, which generally was
large enough to accommodate several per
sons. A hole was dug conveniently near
the door into which stones, usually heated
BULL. 30]
SWEATING AND SWEAT-HOUSES
661
outside, were dropped by means of forked
sticks. These were sprinkled with water
to generate steam. A temporary covering
of blankets or skins made the inclosure
tight. This was the sweat-house in its
simplest form. The Delawares of Penn
sylvania, according to Loskiel (Hist. Miss
United Breth.,pt. 1, 108-9, 1794) in the
18th century had ' ' in every town an oven,
situated at some distance from the dwell
ings, built either of stakes and boards
covered with sods, or dug in the side of
a hill, and heated with some red-hot
stones."
The construction of a sweat-house was
usually attended with many rules and ob
servances. Among the Ntlakyapamuk or
Thompson Indians (Teit), the door* must
always face the E. Among the Kiowa
(Mooney) the framework consisted alwayT*
of twelve supports. Formerly among the
southern Plains tribes a buffalo skull was
placed on a small mound in front of the
sweat-house, the mound being formed of
earth excavated from the fireplace. In
no tribe was the sweat-lodge made except
according to prescribed rules.
In permanent villages a more roomy and
substantial house was made, and the stout
framework was covered by the Ntlakyapa
muk with bark or pine-needles and with
, earth. Among the Eskimo, according
* to Nelson, a kashim was used for the
sweat-bath, a large permanent struc
ture that was the "center of social and
religious life7' in every village. In Cali
fornia the sweat-house was a permanent
structure, semisubterranean or earth-
covered. Except in the extreme N. E.
part of the state, heat was produced di
rectly by a fire, never by steam. In some
cases the sweat-house* was more or less
merged with the communal ceremonial
chamber, the same structure being used for
both purposes. Like the Pueblo kiva, it
sometimes partook of the character of a
men's club-house or working or lounging
place. It was sometimes entered or used
by women for ceremonial purposes, but
never for sweating. In N. w. California
it was the regular sleeping place of adult
males, who never passed the night in the
living house. The use of th e sweat-house
in California was always more or less as
sociated or tinged with religious motives,
but the fact that it was a regular practice,
and with some groups a daily habit, must
not be lost sight of ( Kroeber).
Among the Indian tribes methods of
sweating seem to have been everywhere
very similar. After a half-hour or more
spent in the steaming air of the sweat-
house, the bather plunged into the cold
water of a stream, when one was near, and
thus the function was ended. Among the
Eskimo hot air was used in place of steam,
and in Zuili, and probably in the pueblos
generally, hot stones near the bodv fur
nished the heat. The practice of scram n.r
the body with wooden or bone scraper!
before leaving the sweat-house was com
mon and was perhaps simply a measure
of cleanliness, for P.eechey records that
the Kaniagmiut Eskimo-near Cook inlet
do not employ scrapers, but rub them
selves alter the bath with grassand twigs
There seem to have been three distinct
purposes for which sweating was prac
tised. First, it was a purely religions
rite or ceremony for the purpose of pu
rifying the body and propitiating spir
its. A sweat-bath was al ways undergone
by warriors preparing for war; among
NAVAHO SWEAT-HOUSE (STEVENSON)
many tribes, by boys at the puberty age;
and, perhaps generally, before any seri
ous or hazardous undertaking. Such cere
monial baths were almost always attended
by scarification or the mutilation of some
part of the body. Teit states of the
Ntlakyapamuk that while in the sweat-
house the hunter "sang to his spirit."
No doubt the offering of prayers in the
sweat-house for success in various en
terprises was a general custom. The re
ligious motive probably gave rise to the
practice, and it was by far the most im
portant in the estimation of the Indian.
Second, sweating was important in med
ical practice for the cure; of disease. The
underlying idea was doubtless analogous
to its religious and ceremonial use, since
it was intended to influence disease spir
its and was usually prescribed by the
shaman, who sang outside and invoked
the spirits while the patient was in the
sweat-house. It was sometimes the
friends and relatives of the sick person
who, assembled in the sweat-house, sang
and prayed for the patient's recovery.
Among the Plains tribes all priests who
perform ceremonies have usually to pass
through the sweat-house to lie purified,
and thesweatingisaccompanied by special
rituals (Miss Fletcher).' Whether the
Indian's therapeutic theory was rational
or irrational, sweating was an efficacious
remedy in many diseases to which he was
subject, though used with little discrimi
nation. Third, it was often purely social
662
SWETETI SYMBOLISM
[B. A. E.
-ind hvienie— a number of individuals
entered the sweat-house together, appa
rent Iv actuated only by social instinct and
appreciation of the luxury of a steam
hath. Holler says that the Sioux, alter
severe exertions on a hunt, resorted to the
steam bath as a means of invigorating
their tired bodies. This practice seems
to have been very common among the
Plains tribes. Mooney states that among
the Kiowa, Arapaho, and Cheyenne
sweating was an almost daily custom,
frequently having no other purpose than
to give pleasure. It is possible that this
practice is modern and that the sweat-
bath has lost some of its primitive impor
tance and sacredness. (n. w. H.)
Sweteti (,S'//r-/fM). A Chumashan vil
lage formerly near Santa Barbara, Cal.,
in the locality later called La Salina. —
Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884.
Swiat (Su'i'at). A Squawmish village
community on the w. side of Howe sd.,
Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,
474, 1900.
Swift Bird. The half- Indian son of
Chapelle, a trader of note on the Missouri,
whose wife was a Teton Sioux; born at
Chappelle cr., Hughes co., S. Dak., about
1S4L'. He lived the Indian life with his
mother's people, and was a member of
the noted " Fool Soldier Band" that res-
curd the Shetak captives from White
Ix>di:e in Nu\-. isf>:>. Swift Bird was an
intelligent, peace-loving man, a sub-chief
and a recognixed authority on the his
torical happenings about old Ft Pierre.
He died in 190r>. (D. H.)
Swino (»/''-»/;). A Chumashan village
formerly in Ventura co., Cal., at a locality
nou railed I'mitadela Loma. — Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Swinomish. Said to be a subdivision of
the Skagit, formerly on Whidbey id.,
s-.\v. Wash., now under the Tulalip school
superintendeney. The Skagit and Swi
nomish together numbered L>(iS in 1909.
Bba-lush -.Mallei in Ind. AIT. Rep., 198, 1S77
Swords. A term sometimes applied to
certain long blades of fluked stone made
and u-ed by the aborigines. Such are
the wonderful blades of chalcedony and
•ban employed ceremonially by cer-
:ornia tribes, and the equally re-
rkableflintl.ladcsof themiddle Missis-
•ippi \ alley region. As none of these stone
aden un« so si>eeialixed as fully to war-
tin- use of the term "sword" in de-
hmg them, all are therefore classed as
Hives (<|. v.). In early colonial litera
ture frequent mention is made of the
wooden swords of the tribes; but these
weapons appear to have had nothing in
shape or manner of use to distin-
ishthem from the flattish-bladed clubs
intended to break or bruise rather than
to cut or pierce. The term tomahawk
is sometimes used as synonymous with
sword, as in the words of Strachey, who,
referring to the weapons of the Virginia
Indians, says: "Their swordes be made
of a kind of heavy wood which they have,
much like such wooden instruments as
our English women swingle their flax
withall, and which they call monococks,
as the salvadges in Bariena, in the West
Indies, call their (s) macanas, and be
alike made; but oftentymes they use for
swordes the home of a deare put through
a piece of wood in forme of a pickaxe.
Some use a long stone sharpened at both
ends, thrust through a handle of wood in
the same manner, and these last they
were wont to use instead of hatchetts to
fell a tree, or cut any massy thing in
sender; but now, by trucking \vith us,
they have thowsands of our iron hatch
etts, such as they be" (Strachey, Virginia,
Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vi, 106, 1849). See
Daggers, Knives, Obsidian. (w. H. n. )
Syilalkoabsh. (S'yi-lal-ko-absh). A Sa-
lish band, said to be subordinate to the
Skopainish of Green r., w. Wash. (Mallet
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 198, 1887). They are
now with the Muckleshoot under the
Tulalip school superintendency, but their
number is not separately reported.
Symbolism. A symbol is an object or
an action which conveys a meaning dis
tinct from the actual concept correspond
ing to the object or to the action. By
symbolism is meant either the quality of
an object or action of having a symbolic
meaning besides its proper meaning, or
the tendency to connect symbolic mean
ings with objects or actions.
The symbolic tendencies of the North
American Indians are very highly de
veloped. They are strongest among the
Indians of the S. W., of the Plains, and
of the N. W. coast, and, on the whole,
decrease in intensity toward the western
plateaus and the N. Symbolism is found
particularly in art, ritual, and mythology.
One of the most characteiistic aspects of
primitive symbolism is found in decora
tive art, which at times serves purely
decorative ends, but frequently is sym
bolic. The degree of symbolism varies
considerably in different areas. In the
semirealistic art of the N. Pacific coast,
characteristic parts of animals are utilized
as symbols of the whole animal— the
beaver's incisors for the beaver, the
killer- whale's fin for the killer-whale.
Cases in which remoter associations pre
vail are few and uncertain. The joint,
represented by the "eye " pattern, stands
sometimes for the idea "power of mo
tion." ^ In California and in the interior
of British Columbia, where highly de
veloped geometrical decoration of bas
ketry occurs, the symbolic significance is
BULL. 30]
SYMBOLISM
663
ordinarily so slight that we may rather
speak of pattern names than of symbolic
meaning of design. The triangle may be
called a mountain; a zigzag line, a snake;
a meandric pattern, waves of the sea; a
rectangular line, the leg of a lizard; a
series of acute angles, flying birds. Simi
lar names occur in the folk-art of more
advanced people. Thus the Shetland
islanders give their patterns names of
"flowers"; and thus has the Mexican
woman names for her patterns in drawn-
work. It is hardly possible to draw a
sharp line between pattern names and a
stronger feeling for symbolic significance
of a design. That the tendency is
markedly present in California and on
the plateaus of British Columbia is shown,
for instance, by rock-paintings in which
a semicircular line with ray-like divergent
lines represents an unfinished basket,
and symbolizes industry and persever
ance; or in the decoration of war-axes,
which represent the woodpecker and sym
bolize the striking-power of its beak.
Symbolic significance is much more
highly developed on the Great Plains,
and still more in the S. W. Its develop
ment in this area is so peculiar that it
seems likely that one must look for the
origin of this strong symbolistic tendency
in the relations between the Mississippi
basin and the S. The decorative ele
ments of which designs are composed
are largely triangles and squares, but
their meanings show an endless variety.
Thus the triangle or semicircle, writh a
number of lines descending from its base,
conveys the idea to the Pueblo Indian of
the beneficent rain-cloud and raindrops;
or, to the Plains Indian, of a mountain
and springs streaming down from it; to
other tribes, the idea of the bear's foot,
and thus of the bear himself. A straight
line in dark color, interrupted by a few
light spots, may be a trail on the prairie
interrupted by gulches, or the path of
life. Each tribe has its own style of
symbolic interpretation of similar de
signs. In the S. W., ideas relating to
rain, water, and fertility prevail; among
the Sioux men the symbolic significance
relates to war; among the Shoshoni, geo
metric designs tend to become pictures of
events happening in a certain geographic
environment; but more abstract ideas,
like prayers for life, thoughts, etc., are
not absent. The more important in the
social or religious life of a people an ob
ject is, the more important also is the
symbolic value of its decoration.
The question as to whether the sym
bolic ornament should be considered as a
conventionalized representation of the
symbol which was originally shown in a
realistic manner, or whether the geo
metrical ornament was given a symbolic
meaning by reinterpretation, has been
much discussed. There is little doubt
that both lines of development have oc
curred with great frequency, but that re-
interpretation has been more common in
North America. This may be inferred
from the similarity of style in different
parts of the continent, and the variety of
symbolic interpretation.
In a few cases the symbolic interpre
tation of decorative elements has become
so definitely fixed that we may recognize
the beginnings of ideographic writing.
Cases of this kind are found in the so-
called "calendar histories" of North
American Indians, and also in symbolic;
objects used in definite ceremonials.
Thus the associations between the colors
and certain quarters of the world among
the Southern tribes; between red and
blood among the Sioux (see Color v/m-
bolism); between an arrow and prayer
among the Huichol ; that of the triangle as
rain-cloud in the S. \V.— seem so fixed
that their symbolic significance may be
read without hesitation.
Symbolism is not confined to decora
tive' art, but appears also in other arts.
In music, rhythm has very often sym
bolic significance; as, for instance, in the
| rhythm of the N. Pacific coast, which
is confined strictly to songs of the high
est societies of the winter-dances. The
burden of songs is almost always associ
ated with definite ideas conveyed by the
song. It is not certain whether or not a
symbolic meaning of musical phrases and
scales exists in America.
The dance is very often symbolic in so
far as motion or gestures are associated
with distantly related concepts: like the
crouching of a dancer to express his sub-
missiveness, heavy steps symbolizing the
weight of the wealth that he carries; or
a circuit contrary to the custom of the
tribe, signifying his greatness, which per
mits him to disregard the customs of
everyday life.
Symbolism in poetry is highly devel
oped; and it is found that very often
the meaning of songs is entirely unintel
ligible unless its symbolic meaning is ex
plained. There is hardly an exception
to this rule among the songs of American
Indians, even among tribes that have no
strongly developed symbolism in deco
rative art. The numerous songs of the
Hako ceremony of the Pawnee and those
of the ceremonials of the N. W. coast are
examples of symbolism of poetry.
Symbolism plays an important part in
rituals in so far as acts signify or are in
tended to bring about a result different
from the act itself. Thus, smoking is a
svmbol of prayer, the shooting of an ar
row symbolizes the sending of a prayer
to the deitv, painting with red paint sig-
<H>4
S YPOURIA TABEGU ACHE
fB. A. E.
niticsthe bestowal of vigor, playing cat's-
cradle symbolizes capture of the sun,
tnuress in gambling symbolizes the suc
cess of the player in other undertakings.
In many east's 'the objects used in rituals
are themselves symbols. On the N. Pa-
citie coast, cedar- bark dyed red is the
symbol of the winter-dance; cedar-bark
undyed, the symbol of })urilication; the
skin head-dress, that of the summer sea
son; among the Pawnee the corn sym-
boli/es "the omniscience which the
earth is believed to possess" (Fletcher
in L'L'd Kep. lx A. E., 289, 1904). The
flat pi pi1 of the Arapaho, the sacred
bundles of the Plains Indians, the sacred
objects of the Pueblos— all are symbols
of supernatural powers or of supernat
ural lyings (see Palladium). Among
those tribes that possess an elaborate sys-
temati/.ed cult, the symbolism of rituals
is often highly developed; so much so,
that the whole ritual may represent elab
orate mythical concepts.
In magic, purely symbolic actions are
not so freijucnt. A symbolic action per
formed on an object connected in some
real or imaginary material way with the
jH-rson or animal to be affected contains
a new psychological element not present
in the concept of symbolism. Theswing-
ing of a bullroarer in which is contained
a hair of the person to be affected, and
which is believed to produce dizziness, is
a case of sympathy rather than of sym
bolism, although it contains clearly a
symbolic element.
Whether or not mythology may be
considered as primarily symbolic is a
question difficult to decide. If myths, in
their original forms, are attempts to ex-
j'lain nature, they must have contained
important symbolic elements; but the
present condition of American mythol
ogy, even among those tribes that pos
sess an elaborate systematic mythology
do«-s not favor this theory. The syin-
olic significance of the' myth seems
ither adventitious than primary, in the
ame manner in which the symbolic sig
nificance of decorative art seems more
n rather adventitious than due to a
elopment from realistic form to con
ventional form. In many cases the pri
mary element seems to be the tale; the
dventitioiiB element, the symbolic inter-
'•tationof the tale. It seems that with
Htrong growth of ritual and its sym-
ohc actions the symboli,. significance of
"•logy develops, and that the priests
•hfnj'Of rituals are largely responsi-
or ^ the wealth of symbolism of the
;>Iogvof the southern plains and of
the I'ueblo region. In all other cases
•"•an myths seem to be taken in a
remarkably matter-of-fact way
IIH-arH. therefor, that American
,,,, is much more a phenomenon
of action than of opinion; that it develops
most strongly in artistic productions and
in religious rites. (F. B. )
Sypouria. An unidentified Southern
"nation" and river, perhaps mythical.
The Sypouria r. is marked on Coxe's map
(Carolana, 12, 1741) as a w. affluent of
the Meschacebe (Mississippi), joining it
below the territory of the Mosopelea tribe,
and 15 leagues above Chongue r., which
flowTs into it from the E. The name is
possibly another form of Mosopelea (q.v. ).
Ta (T!a, 'chiton' [?]). A Haida town
formerly on the E. coast of North id.,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. It is
said to have been occupied by a small
family called, after the name of the place,
Taahl-lanas. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
1905.
Ta ( 'grass'). A clan of the Tewa pueblos
of San Juan, Nambe, and Tesuque, N.
Mex., and of Hano, Ariz.
Ta. — Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vil, 166, 1894. Ta-
tdpa.— Hodge, ibid, ix, 351, 1896 (tdoa=l people ').
Ta-towa. — Fewkes, op. cit.
Ta ('deer'). The second Kansa gens.
Ta.— Dorsey in 15th Kep. B. A. E., 230, 1897. Ta-
we-ka-she'-ga. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877.
Wajaje.— Dorsey, op. cit.
Taa (Td'-a, 'maize'). A clan of the
Zufii, said to have been formed by the
union of a traditional Ataa, or Seed peo
ple, with the 6 former Corn clans of the
Zufii.
Ta'a-kwe.— Gushing in Millstone, ix, 2, Jan. 1884;
55, Apr. 1884 (kwe - 'people'). Taatem'hlanah-
kwe.— Cashing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 386, 1896
( = ' people of all seed'). T6-wa-que. — Stevenson
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 541, 1887.
Taahl-lanas ( 'the people of the town of
Ta'). An extinct Haida family which
formerly lived on North id., Queen
Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. See Ta.
Tia'al.— Swan ton, Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Tabagane, Tabaganne. See Toboggan.
Tabahtea. A Porno division, or proba
bly a village, in 1851, w. of the Shanel, in
s. Mendocino co., Cal., and speaking the
same language. — Gibbs (1851) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 112, 1853.
Tabeguache ( cpntr. of Mo-a-wa-ta-ve-
wach, 'people living on the warm side of
the mountain.' — Hrdlicka). A Ute divi
sion formerly living in s. WT. Colorado,
chiefly about Los Pinos. In 1885 there
were 1,252 under the name at Ouray
agency, E. Utah. They are now officially
designated Uncompahgre Utes, and in
1909 numbered 469 under the Uinta and
Ouray agency, Utah.
Mo-a-wa-ta-ve-wach.— A. Hrdlicka, inf'n, 1907
(own name). Pauches.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 665, 1889 (or Tabuaches). Pobawotche
Utahs.— Collins (1859) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 69, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 46, 1860. Sun-hunters.— Burton,
City of Saints, 578, 1861. Tabaguache.— Sinithson.
Misc. Coll., xiv, art. 6, 40, 1878. Tabahuaches.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 29, 1863. Tabechya.—
Burton, op. cit., 578. Tabeguache Utahs.— U. S.
Stat. at Large, xiv, 275, 1868. Tabeguachis.—
Mayer, Mexico, n, 38, 1853. Tabegwaches.— Mor
gan, Consang. and Aflin., 290, 1871 . Tabehuachis.—
Dominguez and Esculante (1776) in Doc. Hist.
Mex., 2a s., I, 401, 1854. Tabe-naches.— Graves in
Iii'l. A if. Rep., 386, 1854. Tabequache.— Taylor in
BULL. 30]
TABIN — TABOO
665
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th. Cong., spec, sess., 11, 1867
Tabequache Utes.— Beadle, Undeveloped West 642
1873. Tabewaches.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 313'
1885. Tabiachis. — Domenech, Deserts N \ i 444
1860. Tabrackis.— Ibid., n, 66, 1860. Tavewachi —
A. Hrdlicka, inf'n, 1907 (own name). Taviachis —
Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 231 1834
Tubuache.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 29, 1863*
Uncompahgre.— Ind. AfT. Rep., 327, 1903 (so called
from name of reservation). Yutas Ancapagari —
Domlnguez and Escalante (1776), op. cit 406
Yuta Tabehuachi.— Ibid., 402.
Tabin. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff (Voy., n, 163, 1814) as inhabiting
the coast of California. It seemingly be
longed to the Costanoan family.
Tabira ( Ta-bi-ra') . A former pueblo of
the Tompiros, a division of the Piros
(q. v.), situated at the southern apex of
the Mesa de los Jumanos, N. E. of the
present Socorro, central N. Mex. The
ruins are commonly known as Gran Qui-
vira, a name erroneously applied in the
latter half of the 19th century because of
their supposed identification with the
Quivira (q. v. ) of Coronado and Onate in
the 16th and 17th centuries. A Spanish
mission was established at Tabira in 1629
by Fray Francisco de Acevedo, which still
existed in 1644, but the two churches and
monasteries (one commenced between
1629 and 1644, the other probably between
1660 and 1670) were perhaps never com
pleted. ^The walls are still standing.
between
sistent depredations by the Apache, who
were responsible for the depopulation of
all the Pueblo villages E of the Rio Grande
in this section. The inhabitants of Ta
bira fled to Socorro and Alamillo, N.
Mex., for safety, finally finding their way
to the vicinity of El Paso, Tex. Judging
by the extent of the ruins, the former
population of Tabira probably did not
exceed 1,500. Consult Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 282 etseq., 1892; Lum-
mis in Scribner's Mag., 466, Apr. 1893;
See also Piros, Pueblos. (F. w. H. )
Grand Quavira.— Marcou in Mollhausen, Pacific, I,
348, 1858. Grand Quivira.— Wallace, Land of Pue
blos, 240, 1888. Gran Quivira.— Parke, map N.
Mex., 1851. Gran Quivra.— Howe, Hist. Coll., map,
1851. Juan Quivira.— Am. Antiq., x, 255, 1888.
La Gran Quivira.— Howe, op. cit., 377. Tabira.—
Bandelier (1888) inProc.Cong. Amer.,vn,452, 1890
("erroneously called Gran-Quivira"). Tabira.—
Escalante (1778) quoted by Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 132, 1890. Tavira.— De Fer, carte
(1705) cited by Bandelier, ibid., iv, 290, 1892.
Tablets. See Inscribed tablets, Pierced
tablets.
Tabo. The Rabbit clan of the Hopi.
Tab.— Voth, Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony, 282,
1903. Tabo winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E. ,
583, 1900 (ivinwu=icla'n'). Tabwun-wu. — Fewkes
m Am. Anthr., vii, 404, 1894. Tap.— Voth, op.
cit., 283. Tavo.— Dorsey and Voth, Oraibi Soyal,
12, 1901. Tda'-bo.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A.'E.,
39, 1891.
Tabo. The Rabbit phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Tabo (Cottontail
Rabbit) and Sowi (Jack-rabbit) clans.
They claim to have come from the S.
e pueblo was permanently abandoned
;ween 1670 and 1675 on account of per-
Tabnyu-mu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vii 404 1894
(nyu-mti= ' phratry' ). Ta'-bo.-Ibid! 406
. Tabogimkik. A Micmac village or band
M'imi probably in Nova Scotia.— Frye
ulim Hist Soc> Co11" lst 8>> x>
Tabogine. See Toboggan.
Taboo. A Polynesian term (ta'bu) ap
plied to an interdiction proper to or laid
upon a person, place, day, name, or anv
conceivable thing, which is thereby ren
dered sacred and communication* with
it except to a few people or under certain
circumstances forbidden. It was for
merly so striking an institution, and was
in consequence so frequently mentioned
by explorers and travelers, that the word
has been adopted into English both as
applying to similar customs among other
races and in a colloquial sense. It's nega
tive side, being the more conspicuous, be
came that indicated by the adopted term;
but religious prohibitions among primi
tive peoples being closely bound up with
others of a positive character, it is often
applied to the latter as well, and writers
frequently speak of the taboos connected
with the killing of a bear or a bison, or
the taking of a salmon, meaning thereby
the ceremonies then performed, both posi
tive and negative. In colloquial English
usage the term taboo has ceased to .have
any religious significance.
Whether considered in its negative or
in its positive aspect this term may be
applied in North America to a number of
regulations observed at definite periods
of life, in connection with important
undertakings, either by individuals or
by considerable numbers of persons.
Such were the regulations observed by
boys and girls at puberty; by parents be
fore the birth of a child ; by relatives after
the decease of a person; by hunters and
fishermen in the pursuit of their occupa
tions; by boys desiring guardian spirits or
wishing to become shamans; by shamans
and chiefs desiring more power, or when
curing the sick, prophesying, endeavor
ing to procure food by supernatural means,
or "showingtheir power" inanymanner;
by novitiates into secret societies, and by
leaders in society or tribal dances in
preparation for them. Among the Lil-
looet, on the first day of the berry-picking
season, only enough berries for that day
were gathered, under the impression that
gathering more would bring misfortune.
Among the Kutchin those who prepared
bodies for burial were under certain re
striction for some time afterward, and
widows and widowers among many tribes
suffered similarly. The telling of stories
also was tabooed at certain seasons. In
tribes divided into totemic clans or gentes
each individual was often called on to ob
serve certain regulations in regard to his
066
TABOPIBA TACAME
[B. A. E.
tntem animal. This custom, as among the
Yurhiand theNavaho, for example, some
times took the form of an absolute prohi
bition against killing the totem animal;
but at other times it merely involved an
aj>oloi:y to the animal or abstinence from
eating certain parts of it. The negative
prohibitions, those which may be called
the taboos proper, consisted in abstinence
from hunting, fishing, war, women, sleep,
certain kinds of work, and so forth, but
above all in abstinence from eating, while
among positive accompaniments maybe
mentioned washing, sweat-bathing, flagel
lation, and the taking of emetics and other
medicines.
In the majority of American tribes the
name of a dead man was not uttered —
unless in some altered form — for a con
siderable period after his demise, and
sometimes, as among the Kiowa, the cus
tom was carried so far that names of com
mon animals or other terms in current
use were entirely dropped from the lan
guage because of the death of a person
I taring such a name. Frequently it \vas
considered improper for a man to men
tion his own name, and the mention of
the personal name was avoided by wives
and husbands in addressing each other,
and sometimes by other relatives as well.
But the most common regulation of this
kind was that which decreed that a man
should not address his mother-in-law di
rectly, or vice versa, and the prohibition
of intercourse often applied to fathers-in-
law and daughters-in-law also.
The objects of these prohibitions,
whether voluntary or otherwise, were as
numerous as human desires or human
fears. In Polynesia the taboo was largely
a method of government, and fear of retri
bution In.m both supernatural and mun
dane sources was the direct cause of the
obedience yielded to it. It is not so easy,
however, to separate the regulations in
Amen. -a to which this term has been ap
plied, and which were governed by fear
of nonfulfilment, from those in which the
motive was a desire for additional bene-
Ttms omission of the customary
pulierty, birth, mortuary, war, and hunt
ing regulations no doubt would be con-
Hiden-d as inviting certain misfortune
but in most o! these there was what may
be termed a Aiding scale of observance
ting in a greater or lesser amount of
go.,.1 fortune— or more likelihood of good
rtune— in proportion to fuller or more
•r observance of Kuch regulations.'
o.
Ihen then- w.-re other regulations, as
lose voluntarily adopted by chiefH on
I'arific <-<>ast who desired more
wealth, or those accepted bv shamans
ring more power, the omission of
would have occasioned them no
s ol the prosperity they were alreadv
enjoying. It will be seen that taboo is
one aspect of religious phenomena known
by many other names and, at least among
the lower races, is almost as broad as re
ligion itself. See Religion. (j. n. s.)
Tabo-Piba ('rabbit [and] tobacco'). A
phratral group of the Hopi, consisting of
the Rabbit, Jack-rabbit, and Tobacco
clans. They claim to have come from a
region in s. Arizona called Palatkwabi,
and from Little Colorado r. — Fewkes in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900. See Piba,
Tabo.
Tacahlay. One of the Diegueno ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Tacaho. See Tuckahoe.
Tacame. A Coahuiltecan tribe living
in the 18th century near the lower San
Antonio and Nueces rs., Texas. In 1728
Rivera referred to them as living in that
neighborhood, and described them, to
gether with the Pampopa, Pastia, and
others, as unwarlike wanderers vvho sub
sisted on fish and sylvan products (Pro-
yecto, estado 3, If 43). The Tacame en
tered San Francisco de la Espada mission
soon after its foundation, but proved very
troublesome by running away. In 1737
they rled to the Colorado r. and estab
lished a rancheria which, it was said, con
sisted of 200 persons. When Governor
Sandoval and Father Yzasmendi went
after them, they resisted, but 42 were
captured and taken back to their mission
(Testimony in Archive Gen., Misiones,
xxi, exp. 2, fol. 19). In a short time
they again tied, leaving their mission de
serted (Lamar Papers, MS. dated 1738);
they expressed a desire to go to San An
tonio de Valero mission, and were given
permission to do so. A few embraced the
opportunity, but more of them entered
mission Nuestra Sefiora de la Purfsima
Concepcion, where, after 1741, they lived
in considerable numbers (Concepcion
Marriage Records, passim.). In 1762,
1780, and 1793, respectively, they were
reported as still at this mission. In a re
port of 1780, Governor Cabello gave the
habitat of the tribe as near the coast be
tween San Antonio and Nueces rs., the
neighborhood where they were first en
countered by the Spaniards. The Ca-
cames, said by Soli's to have been at San
Jose mission near San Antonio, are evi
dently the same people. (H. E. B. )
Arcahamos. — Lamar Papers, Doc. of 1737, MS.
Cacames.— Soils, Diario(1767) in Mem. de Nueva
Espafia, xxvn, 270, MS. (evidently identical).
Tacamanes.— Description of the Texas missions
(1740), ibid., 203. Tacames.— Rivera, Diario, leg.
2(102, 1736. Tacones.— Revilla Gigedo, Carta, 1793.
Tancames.— Bonilla (1772) quoted in Texas Hist.
Asso.Quar.. vm, 38, 1905. Tecamenes.— Barcia.En-
sayo, 271, 1723. Tecamenez.— Shea, note in Char-
levoix, New France, iv, 78, 1870. Tecamones.—
Barcia, op. cit. Teheaman.— Joutel (1687) in Mar-
gry, Dec., in, 288, 1878. Thacame.— Concepci6n
BULL. 30]
TACANHPISAPA TADEMA
667
Marriage Records, 1759. Thecamenes.— Joutel
(1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 137, 1846.
Thecamons. — Ibid.
Tacanhpisapa ( ' Black Tomahawk ' ) . A
former Mdewakanton band, named from
the chief.
Black-Tomahawk.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 144, note,
1858. Ta-can-rpi-sa-pa.— Ibid.
Tacatacuru. A river, an island, and
probably a village of the Saturiba tribe of
N. E. Florida, about 1565. The river is
said by Laudormiere to be the one the
French called the Seine (Sequana), ap
parently identical with the St Marys,
forming the boundary between Florida
and Georgia. The island was evidently
what is now Cumberland id. The village
is not marked on the De Bry map of 1591
accompanying Le Moyne's Narrative, and
may have been either on the N. (Georgia)
or s. (Florida) side, but the chief is al
ways mentioned in the French narrative
as a kinsman or ally of the ''great king
Satourioua. ' ' Brinton incorrectly locates
it on the coast s. of St Augustine, prob
ably confusing it with Tucururu, named
by Fray Francisco Pareja in 1612 as one
of the Timucuan dialects. (j. M. )
Catacouru.— Laudonniere (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. s., 351, 1869 (the river; first syllable
evidently omitted by mistake). Tacadocorou.—
Ibid. ,315 (chief). Tacatacouru.— Ibid., 348 (river).
Tacatacuru.— Barcia, Ensayo, 121, 1723 (island).
Tecatacourou. — Laudonniere (1564) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n. s., 349, 1869.
Tachi. One of the larger tribes of the
Yokuts (Mariposan) family, living on the
plains N. of Tulare lake, s. central Cal.
They held the country w. of the Coast
range. Powers puts them on Kings r.,
near Kingston. According to Alexan
der Taylor, members of this tribe were
brought to San Antonio and Dolores (San
Francisco) missions as neophytes. Tatch6
or Telame is mentioned by Shea (preface
to Arroyo de la Cuesta's Vocab. of S. An
tonio mission) as the name of the tribe
speaking the San Antonio language, a
Salinan dialect, These Tatche and Te
lame, however, are the Tachi and Telam-
ni who had been taken to the mission, and
Taylor may be correct in giving Sextapay
as the name of the tribe, or more correctly
village site, originally at San Antonio.
As is the case with all the Yokuts tribes,
only a fragment of the former number re
mains; but though reduced to a few dozen
survivors, the Tachi are today among the
half-dozen most numerous tribes left of
the original forty or more comprising the
Yokuts stock. Most of the survivors oc
cupy a settlement near Lemoore, Kings
co. (A. L. K.)
Atach.— Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 23, 1852. A-tache.— Ibid., 22. Dachi.—
A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (a Yokuts form; see Tadji
below). La-ches.— Barbourin Sen. Ex.Doc.4,32d
Cong., spec, sess., 254, 1853. Taches.— Johnston, op.
cit.,22. Tachi.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 370, 1877. Tadjedjayi.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n,
1903 (plural form). Tadji.— Ibid, (a Yokuts form;
see Dachi, above). Tah'-che. — Merriam in Science,
'- ' a-<es.-Ind . A ff . Rep. ,
om'-v Tatche.— Pimuntal, Lenguas de Mex.,
o?i' Vu(-'i (or Telam<:')- Tatchees.— Ind. AfT., Rep.,
2iy, lobl.
Tachik (from tecltek, 'the bay'). An
Unaligmiut Eskimo village on St Michael
id., near the Russian redoubt, and now
included in the town of St Michael,
Alaska.
Tachik.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11 1884
Tatchek.— Baker, Geog. Diet, Alaska, 620, 1906
(quoted form). Techek.— Ibid. T'satsumi.— Dall,
Alaska, 13, 1870. Tutsogemut,— Ibid, (name of
people).
Tachikhwutme ('village on a plateau').
Mentioned as a former Athapascan vil
lage on the coast of California, just N. of
the mouth of Klamath r.
Ta-tci'-qwut-me. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 237, 1890 (Naltunnetunne name).
Ta-tci' te'-ne.— Dorsey, Smith River MS. vocub.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Khaamotene name).
Tachikhwutme. A former village of the
Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg., above
the mouth of Illinois r.
Shich-e-quet-to-ny.— Abbott, MS. Coquille census,
B. A. E., 1858. Ta-tci'-qwut. — Dorsey in Jour. Am
Folk-lore, in, 234, 1890. Techaquit.— Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856, 219, 1857. Te-cheh-quat.— Gibbs, MS. on
coast tribes, B. A. E.
Tachilta. A former village of the Pa-
pago in s. Arizona or N. Sonora, Mex
ico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Tachis. See Tawkee.
Tachukhaslitun. A former village of
the Chetco on the s. side of Chetco r.,
Oreg.
T'a'-tcu-qas-li'-tun. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, III, 236, 1890.
Tachuwit. An Alsea village on the N.
side of Alsea r., Oreg.
Ta'-tcu-wit".— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
m, 229, 1890.
Tachy ('tail of the water'). A village
of the Tatshiautin at the mouth of Tache
r., Brit. Col. Pop. 32 in 1881 ; 65 in 1909.
Tachy.— Harmon, Jour., 215, 1820. Thatce.— Mor-
ice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., x, 109, 1893.
Tackapousha. See Massapequa.
Tackchandeseechar. A Teton Sioux
band belonging to the Saone division.
Tack-chan-de-see-char.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark (1805), VI, 99, 1905. Tack-chan-de-su-char.—
Am. State Papers, Ind AfT., i,^ 715;1S32.
Taconnet. An Abnaki village, about
the beginning of the 17th century, at the
falls of Kennebec r., near Waterville,
Kennebec co., Me.
Taconet.— Niles (1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. 3d
s vi 232, 1837. Taconick.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res.,212,
1824. Taconnet.— French map, 1744, cited by
Kendall, Trav., m, 49, 1809. Taconock.— Church
(1716) quoted by Drake, Ind. Wars. 191, 1825.
Taughtanakagnet.'— Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 3d s., HI, 22, 1833. Teconet.— Xiles
(1761) ibid., VI, 235, 1837. Teuconick.— Fiilinouth
conf. (1727) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., m, 408, 1853.
Tirionet.— Record of 1727 in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll 11,259, 1827 (misprint). Tocconnock.— Church
(1690) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., v., 276, 1861.
Triconnick.— Penhallow (1726), in N. H. Hist. Soc.
Coll., I, 107, 1824.
Tacquison. A Papago village on the
Arizona-Sonora border, with 70 Indian
families in 1871.— Wilbur in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1871, 365, 1872.
Tadema. See Tatemy.
6(58
TADEO VAQUI TAENSA
[B. A. E.
Tadeovaqui. A raneheria, probably of
the Marieopa, <>n the Rio (Jila, Ariz.; vis
it, -.1 l.y Kino and Mange in lt>99. Sedel-
mair iJ74i»i mentions the place as afford-
inir a L'ood site for a mission.
San Tadeo Vaqui.— Kino (1C.H9) cited by Bancroft,
N.I Mcx Stilts, I. '-'('.S. 1,-M. S. Judas Tadeo.—
Si-'iciinair 1 17-UM cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mi-x :>«'>7 is,v.». S.TadeoBatqui.— Kino,map(1701),
ibid odO S ThaddseusdeBatki.— Kino, map (1702),
in stockloin. Nt-ia- \\Vlt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tades
Vaqui.— Mange (Hir.'J) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., ;v>7, isxy.
Tadji-lanas ( Td'iljl la'nnx, or Tasld'nas,
'sand-town people'). Two important
Haida families belonging to the Raven
clan. It would probably be truer to say
that they were two ]>arts of one family, al
though they came to be widely separated
geographically. According to tradition
this family and 4 others once lived togeth
er in a town near Sand Spit pt., Queen
Charlotte ids., composed of 5 rows of
houses. Those in the front row were called
Tadji-lanas, because they were close to the
U'arh; those in the next, Kuna-lanas
(' 1'oint-town people' ), because their row
ran out on a point; those in the third,
Yaku-lanas ( 'Middle-town people'), be
cause they occupied the middle row; those
in th»- fourth, Koetas(' Earth-eaters'), be
cause they lived near the trails where it
was very muddy; and those in the fifth,
Stlenga-laiuis ('Rear-town people'), be
cause they lived farthest 'back. Another
t rat lit ion relates that this family, together
with the Kagials-kegawai of" Skedans,
sprung from a woman who was on House
id. i Atana) when it rose out of the flood.
One branch were reckoned among the
<Junghet-haidagai, and a subdivision
called Kaidju-kegawai owned the south
ernmost town on the island. By a curi-
s coincidence the northern division,
alter living for a while on the x. w. coast
(Jrahamid., came to occupy Kasaan
Alaska, the most northerly Haida
town. The (Junghet branch LS almost
(j K 8 \
Tl'dii U'nas. -Swanton.Cont. Haida. 268 272 1905
Ta. »nM.-H in ,,th K(.() N. W;Tribes Call [
sT-- rail r ,ni?,a8-~H.urriso11 iu i'roc. Hoy.
Tadoiko. A former Maidu village in the
iborhood of Durham, Butte co
-Dixonin Mull. A in. M us. Nat. Hist '
xvn, iiuip, i<»or>.
Tadousac ('at the nipples. '-Hewitt),
•rmnpal village of the Tadousac on
iwr-nre ,-., at the mouth of Sagu-
v r. It was formerly an important
ni'lm,' post, founded by Samuel de
H Jenuit mission
Tadoussaciens. — Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777.
Tadusac.— Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761.
Tadussekuk.— Ciatschet, Penobscot MS., B.A. E.,
1887 (Penobscot name).
Tadousac. A Montagnais tribe or band
on Saguenay r., Quebec. In 1863 part
of the tribe were on a reservation at
Manicouagan, wrhile others wrere at Peri-
bouka.
Tadush. A Hankutchin village on the
upper Yukon, Alaska, at the mouth of
Kandik r. Pop. 48 in 1880.
Charleys Village.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
map, 1880. Charley Village.— Baker, Geog. Diet.
Alaska, 170, 1906. Tadoosh.— Schwa tka, Rep. on
Alaska, 88, 1885.
Taenhatentaron. A former Huron vil-
- lage in Ontario, the seat of the mission of
Saint Ignace. It w7as destroyed by the
Iroquois in 1649.
Sainct Ignace.— Jes. Rel. 1639, 74, 1858, St. Igna
tius.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 179, 1855. Taenhaten
taron.— Jes. Rel. 1639, 74, 1858.
Taensa. A tribe related in language and
customs to the Natchez, from whom they
must have separated shortly before the be
ginning of the historic period. There is
reason to thinkthatpart of the Taensa wrere
encountered by De Soto in 1540, but the
first mention of them under their proper
name is by La Salle and his companions,
who visited them in 1682 on their way to
the mouth of the Mississippi. They were
then living on L. St Joseph, an ox-bow
cut-off of the Mississippi in the pres
ent Tensas parish, La. Tonti stopped at
their villages in 1686 and 1690, and in
1698 they were visited by Davion, La
Source, and De Montigny, the last of
whom settled among them as missionary
the following year. In 1700 Iberville
found him there, and the two returned
together to the Natchez, De Montigny
having decided to devote his attention to
that tribe. St Cosme, who soon suc
ceeded De Montigny among the Natchez,
considered the Taensa too much reduced
for a separate mission, and endeavored,
without success, to draw them to the
Natchez. In 1706 the fear of an attack
from the Yazoo and Chickasaw induced
the Taensa to abandon their settlements
and take refuge with the Bayogoula,
whom they soon after attacked treacher
ously and almost destroyed. After they
had occupied several different positions
along the Mississippi southward of the
Manchac, Bienville invited them to settle
near Mobile and assigned them lands not
far from his post. They remained here
many years, giving their name to Tensaw
r.; but in 1764, rather than pass under
the English, they removed to Red r., in
company with a number of the other
small tribes in their neighborhood. The
same year, in company with the Apa-
lachee and Pakana, they applied to the
French commandant for permission to
settle on Bayou La Fourche; but, though
it was granted, neither they nor the Apa-
BULL. 30]
TAENSA TAHAGMIUT
669
lachee appear to have taken advantage of
it. They remained at first on Red r.,
but in a few years removed to Bayou
Boeuf. About the time when Louisiana
passed under control of the United States
they sold these lands also and moved to
the northern end of Grand lake, where a
small bayou bears their name. As an
independent tribe they have now disap
peared, though some Chitimacha Indians
are descended from them. The Taensa
were always a comparatively small tribe.
In 1698 De Montigny estimated them at
700, and two years later Iberville placed
the number of their warriors at 300,
while in 1702 he assigned them 150 fam
ilies, a figure also given by St Cosine the
year before. Du Pratz (1718-34) placed
the number of their cabins after their re
moval to Mobile at 100, probably an
overestimate. The "Little Taensas"
spoken of by Iberville were evidently the
Avoyelles (q. v.). In 1699 a Taensa
Indian gave Iberville the following list of
villages belonging to his people, but most
of the names are evidently in the Mobil-
ian trade language: Taensas, Chaoucoula,
Conchayon, Couthaougoula, Nyhougou-
las, Ohytoucoulas, and Talaspa.
The "Taensa have attained a unique
interest in modern times from an attempt
of two French seminarists to introduce a
product of their own ingenuity as a
grammar of the Taensa language. The
deception was exposed by Brinton in
1885, but for a while it gave rise to a
heated controversy. See Pseudo- Indian.
Consult Swanton (1) in Am. Anthr.,
x, 24, 1908, and authors therein cited; (2^
in Bull. 43, B. A. E., 1910. (.1. R. s.)
Caensa.— Neill, Hist, Minn., 173, 1858. Cho'sha.—
Swanton in Am. Anthr., x, no. 1, 1908 (Chiti
macha name). Grands Taensas.— Iberville (1699)
in Margry, Dec., IV, 409, 1880. Hastriryini.— Par-
isot and Adam, Taensa Grammar, 1882 (said to
mean 'warriors' and to be their own name).
Tabensa.— Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Taencas.—
Tonti (1682) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 62, 1846.
Taensas. — Hennepin, New Discov., 155, 1698.
Taensos.— Giissefeld, Map U. S., 1784. Taenzas.—
Shea,' Cath. Miss., 437, 1855. Tahensa.— Tonti
(1684) in Margry, D6c., I, 616, 1876. Takensa.—
Joutel (1685) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1, 152, 1846.
Talusas.— LaMetairie(1682)quoted, ibid., n, 21, 1875
(miscopied). Tenisaws.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
84, 1806. Tensagini.— Parisot and Adam, Taensa
Gram., 1882. Tensas.— P<Snicaut (1700) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n. s., I, 58, 1869. Tensau.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 55, 1848. Tensaw.— Sibley, Hist.
Sketches, 84, 1806. Tenza.— Ibid., 121. Tinjas.—
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Tinnsals. — Char-
levoix, New France, VI, 39, 1866. Tinsas.— Peni-
caut (1700) in Margry, Dec., V, 397, 1883. Tins-
sas.— Ibid., 508.
Taensa. The chief one of the 7 Taensa
villages in 1699.— Iberville in Margry,
Dec., iv, 179, 1880.
Tagasoke (Ta-ga-soke, 'forked like a
spear ' ). An Oneida village formerly on
Fish cr., near Vienna, Oneida co., N. Y. —
Morgan, League Iroq., 473, map, 1851.
Tagish. A small tribe living about
Tagish and Marsh lakes, Brit. Col They
are classed with the Tlingit stock on the
basis of a vocabulary obtained by Dawson
(Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192u, 1887); but
as they resemble the interior Athapascan
Indians in every other respect, it is likely
that they have adopted their present lan
guage from the Chilkat. They are prob
ably part of Dall's "Nehaunee of the
Chilkaht river." (j. R. s. )
Stick Indians. — Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can..
192B, 1887 (coast name for these people and all
other interior Indians) . Tahk-heesh.— Scluvutka
in Century Mag., 747, Sept. 1885. Tank-heesh —
Ibid., 743 (may be the Takon of Schwatka).
Taguanate. An unidentified province
and town near which Moscoso, after the
death of De Soto, built his boats and em
barked on the Mississippi in the summer
of 1543. According to Lewis (in Span.
Explorers, 1528-1543, 252, 1907) the Ta
guanate province was on Whiter., and
the town was probably in the s. part of
Monroe co., Ark., possibly at Indian
Bay.
Tagoanate. — Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in Span. Ex
plorers, op. cit., 250. Taguanate.— Ibid., 251.
Tagui. Given as a village near the
headwaters of San Luis Key r., San Diego
co., Cal., in 1795 (Grijalva cited by Ban
croft, Hist. Cal., i, 563, 1»86). Probably
the same as Taqui, mentioned by San
chez in 1821 (ibid.-, n, 443) as existing 7
or 8 in. N. of Santa Isabel; and as Tahwie,
a Diegueno rancheria represented in the
treaty of Santa Isabel, s. Cal., in 1852
(H. R. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 132,
1857). Kroeber (inf'n, 1907) regards the
name as possibly a misprint of Pawi
(Spanish Pagui or Pahui), the Luisefio
name of Cahuilla valley, the present Ca-
huilla res. just N. of the headwaters of
San Luis Rev r.
Taguta. Given as a Kaiyuhkhotana
village on the N. bank of Yukon r., 15 in.
below the Kaiyuh mouth, Alaska.
Tagutakaka.— Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d
Cong., 1st sess., 25, 1871.
Tagwahi (Tagwd'M, 'Catawba place').
The name of several Cherokee settle
ments. Oneof them, known tothe whites
as Toccoa, was situated on Toccoa cr., E.
of Clarkesville, Habersham co. , Ga.; an
other was on Toccoa or Ocoeer., about
the present Toccoa, in Fannin co., Ga.,
and a third may have been on Persimmon
cr., which is known to the Cherokee as
Tagwa'hl, and enters Hiwassee r. some
distance below Murphy, in Cherokee co.,
N. C.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
533 1900
Toco'ah.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Tahagmiut ( ' people of the shadow, that
is, livingto ward the sunset). An Eskimo
tribe inhabiting the Labrador shore of
Hudson str. from Leaf r. w., and the
coast of Hudson bay s. to Mosquito bay.
They are tall and of tine physique,
men larger on the average than whites,
the women equal to the average white
670
TAHAPIT TAHLTAN
[B.
women. Their customs are primitive.
Men hold women in little respect, but
are jealous of their wives. They are fond
of games and athletic sports, and both
sexes are passionate gamblers. They
trap foxes, wolves, and wolverenes, ex
changing the furs for guns, ammunition,
cutlery, and hardware at Ft Chimo, dis
tant a" whole winter's journey for a dog
team. The skirts of their coats are hung
with pear-shaped pieces of ivory that
rattle when they walk.
Igdlumiut.— Eons in 6th Hep. B. A. E., 462, 1888
(•people of the other side': so called by the
Eskimo of Builin land, on the opposite shore of
Hud-on str.). Iglu-miut.— Boas in Trans. Antnr.
Sue Wasti in 95. 18*5. Northerners. — Turner
in llth Rf'p. B. A. K., 177, 1S94 (so called by the
white- of Labrador). Tahagmyut.— Turner in
Trans. Koy. Soc. Can. INS?, sec. it, 101, 1888. Ta
hag myut.— Turner in llth Rep. B. A. K., 177, 1894.
Ungavamiut.— Boas in Am. Antiq., 40, 1888.
Tahapit. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rioiiila, Ari/., in 1744. — Sedelmair(1744)
cited l,y Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 366,
isst).
Tahattawan. See Nattahattawants.
Tahchee ( 7V»W, ' Dutch' ). A Western
Cherokee chief, one of the earliest emi
grants to the Arkansas country to join
chief B< >wl. After several years in Texas,
during which he led war parties against
the wilder tribes, he recrossed Red r.
and soon made himself so conspicuous in
raids on the ( )sage that a reward of §500
was offered by (Jen. Arbuckle for his cap
ture. To show his defiance of the procla
mation, he deliberately journeyed to Ft
Gibson, attacked a party of Osage at a trad
ing post near by, and scalped one of them
within hearing of the drums of the fort.
With rifle- in one hand and the bleeding
scalp in the other, he leaped a precipice
and made his escape, although a bullet
gra/ed his cheek. On promise of am
nesty ami the withdrawal of the reward,
he returned and settled with his follow
ers on the Canadian, s. \v. of Ft Gibson,
esta blinhing a re| >nt ati< »n among army offi -
cersasa valuable scout and guide." His
portrait was painted by Catlin in 1834.
>ee Mooney in I'.nh Hep. B. A. E., pt. 1,
•; McKemiey and Hall, Ind. Tribes i
f 1~2fS 1S5S; Ctltli"' Xorth Am" Inds-> n>
Tah-gah-jute. Seo Lo</«n.
Tahiannihouq. An unidentified village
riU- mentioned in 1687 to Joutel
(Marjrrv, Dec., in, 409, 1878) while he
was staying with the Kadohadaeho on
r- 01 Louisiana, by the chief of that
s being among his enemies
Tahijuas. A Chumashan village for
merly n,-ar Santa In.'s mission, Santa
Barbara
Oct. IK,
•"•, Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
TahlasnVV/,,,?'). A former Cherokee
*;t Memento,, i,Itt|«. Tennessee r., about
• !" "lo.mt co., Tenn. The
e. ha* lost it* meaning. (,T. M<)
Ta'lasi'.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 533,
1900. Talassee.— Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 142, 1887. Tallase.— Bartram,
Travels, 371, 1792. Telassee.— Doc. of 1799 quoted
by Royce, op. cit., 144. Tellassee. — Timberlake,
Memoirs, map, 1765.
Tahleqnah ( Talikwa/, meaning lost).
The capital of the Cherokee Nation, in
N. E. Indian Ter., now incorporated with
the state of Oklahoma. The name, cor
rupted in the E. to Tellico (q. v.), is an
old Cherokee town name, and was for
mally adopted for the new capital in 1839
on the reunion and reorganization of the
Old Settler and Emigrant bands of Chero
kee in the W. Tahlequah is now an en
terprising railroad town of about 4,000
inhabitants, and contains, among other
buildings, the former Cherokee capitol
and a large Cherokee female seminary.
Park 1 1 ill, the seat of the old Cherokee
mission press, is a few miles distant. Con
sult Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1,
1900.
Tahlkoedi ('people of Tahlko,' where
they once camped) . A division of the Ra
ven phratry of the Stikine in Alaska.
Detlk-oe'de.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
25,1889. Talch-kuedi.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120,
1885. Talqoe'di.— Swanton, iield notes, B. A. E.,
1904. Tal-qua-tee.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app.,
1859.
Tahltan. The southwesternmost tribal
division of the Nahane Indians of the Ath
apascan family. Their hunting grounds
include the drainage basin of Stikine r.
and its tributaries as far as the mouth of
Iskut r., Dease lake, and the river halfway
to McDanes cr. ( but according to the old
law the head of Dease lake was Kaska ter
ritory, and this assumption of rights has
never been acknowledged by the Kaska
people), the northern sources of the Nass,
and some of the southern branches of the
Taku, in Alaska and British Columbia. In
early daysthe salmon streams flowing into
the Stikine from the N., from 4 m. below
Glenora to, but not including, Telegraph
cr. , were claimed and fished by the Stikine
tribe of Tlingit, but this overlapping of the
two peoples seems to have produced little
friction, possibly because the Tahltan had
no living places hereabouts, and in the
matter of the exchange of the products of
the coast and the interior it was of mutual
advantage to keep on friendly terms.
The Tahltan have always lived on the
upper reaches of the Stikine and near by
on the Tahltan and Tuya rs. In early
days their living places were used more
as storage depots and were resorted to
through the summer months for salmon
fishing, which was also the season of ease
and feasting, when the pursuit of the fur-
bearing animals was without profit — for
the Tahltan people have always been
hunters and trappers, living in the open
throughout the year, meat eaters through
necessity and choice, and accepting fish
diet only as a change.
BULL. 30]
TAHLUPTSI TAHUUNDE
671
The primitive houses were similar to
those found in the fishing camps to-day;
they were constructed of stout saplings
stuck upright in the ground and bound
together with bark rope or tree roots and
roofed over with slabs of spruce bark.
But in camp the typical shelter was a
lean-to of bark and brush laid over poles,
two being placed opposite each other,
with a central fire. To-day, throughout
most of the year, they live in the same
manner, except that canvas has super
seded the bark and brush covering.
After the Cassiar gold excitement in
1874 they built a substantial log village
on level space upward of a mile and a
half from the junction of the Tahltan
with the Stikine, which is generally
known as Tahltan, though its native name
is Goon-tdar-shaga ( ' where the spring
water stops'). The only other native
settlement is at Telegraph Creek, where
a number of small log houses have been
built to keep pace with the growth of the
white settlement.
The social organization of the Tahltan
without doubt has developed from asso
ciation with the coast Tlingit. It is
founded on matriarchy and is dependent
on the existence of two exogamous par
ties who intermarry. These parties may
be designated, from their totemic em
blems, as Cheskea (Raven) and Cheona
(Wolf). These are subdivided into fam
ilies, which assume all the functions of
the party and supplement each other at
all meetings and on all occasions of cere
mony. The family is the unit of social
and political life, in which all individual
ity is merged, succession follows, and in
heritance is secured. The families are:
(1) TuckclarwTaydee, of the Wolf party,
which, besides having the wolf emblem,
is represented by the brown bear, the
eagle, and the killer-whale. It originated
in the interior about the headwaters of
Nass r. This family is credited with
having been the first to settle in this
country and the founders of the Tahltan
tribe.
(2) Nanyiee, of the Wolf party, which,
besides having the wolf emblem, is rep
resented by the brown bear, the killer-
whale, and the shark. The original
home of this people was in the interior,
about the headwaters of Taku r., which
they descended to salt water and settled
among the Stikine Tlingit; in later years
they ascended Stikine r. and became a
family of the Tahltan, while others crossed
the trail in still more recent times and
joined their brethren.
(3) Talarkoteen of the Wolf party,
represented by the wolf crest. They
originated in the interior, about Peace r.,
and followed down Liard r. to Dease lake
and then crossed to the Tuya. They are
nearly extinct,
(4) Kartchottee, of the Raven party,
represented by both the raven emblem
and that of the frog. This family orig
inated in the interior toward the head
waters of the Taku. Some of the family
married among the Tahltan in early
days. Another branch descended Sti
kine r. long ago, affiliated with the Kake
tribe of the Tlingit people, and gener
ations later their descendents followed
up the Stikine and became Tahltan.
This is now the most numerous family
of the tribe.
^The Tahltan live by hunting and trap
ping. The country is rich in fur-bearing
animals and big game. In late years,
since hunters have been attracted thither,
they have earned considerable as guides,
besides working for the trading com
panies' pack-teams. They are an adapt
able people, who are fast giving up the tra
ditions of the past for the luxuries of civil
ization, with which their earnings supply
them, and in the course of a few years
there will be little left of their more
primitive life. They numbered 229 in
1909, and have reached that stage where
they are holding their own. They are of
medium stature, spare rather than stout,
and have high cheek-bones, full mouth,
aquiline nose rather broad at the base,
small hands and feet, coarse black hair,
and mild and pleasant expression. On
the whole they are an honest, agreeable,
kindly people, hospitably inclined and
dignified in bearing. In many instances
their admixture with the Tlingit is ex
pressed in their features, producing a
much less pleasing type. In addition to
the authors cited below, consult Teit in
Boas Anniv. Vol., 337, 1906. (<;. T. E. )
Conneuaghs.— Pope, MS. vocal)., B. A. E., 1865.
Kun-un-ah'.— Dall in Proc. Am.A. A. S., xxxiv,
376, 1886. Nahanies of the Upper Stikine.— Pope,
op. cit. Stick.— Smith quoted by Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869, 567, 1870. Tahl-tan.— DUWSOJI in
Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., l'J2i5. ISS'.t. Talyan.— Smith,
op. cit., 568.
Tabluptsi. The almost extinct Yellow-
wood or Evergreen Oak clan of the pueblo
of Zufii, N. Mex.
Ta'hluptsi-kwe.— dishing in 13th Rep. K. A. E.,
368, 1896 (kii'e = ' people ') .
Tab.uagabacab.el ('water-hole of the
withered pitahaya' ). A rancheria, prob
ably of the Cochimi, connected with
Purisima mission in s. Lower California
in the 18th century. — Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., v, 188, 1857.
Tabuglauk. A tribe, evidently myth
ical, but which, according to Lahontan,
lived about the year 1690 in the region of
the upper Missouri r., on a river flowing
westward into a great salt lake.
Tahuglank.— Harris, Voy. and Trav. n, 920 170.>
(misprint). Tahuglank.— Lahontan, New Voy.,
I 125 1703. Tahuglucks.— Coxe, Carolana, map,
1741. Tahulauk.— Barcia, Ensayo, 298, 1723. _
Tahuunde (Tti/hu-dn'de, 'mountame-
extending-into-river people'). A divi
sion of the Mescalero Apache, who claim
672
TAIAIAGON TAJICARINGA
[B. A. E.
as their original habitat the region of
s. w. Texas, x. of the Rio Grande and
extending into s. New Mexico, (j. M. )
Taiaiagon ( 'at the eroding or landing.'
—Hewitt). An I roquois village in 1678
on the x. shore of L. Ontario, near the
present Toronto, Out.
Taiaiagon — Hennepin, NewDiscov., 48, 1698. Te-
«u>«n -Fruits and Rapilly map, 1777. Teiaia-
|on -La Salle ( HVM) in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., ix,
21S 1<>5 Tejaiagon.— Bclliu map, 1755. Tejaja-
«>n.— Hennepin, New Diseov., 28, 1698. Tejaja-
hon.— Macauley, N. Y., n. 191, 1829. Tezagon.—
Taikus. A former Muidu settlement
near Cherokee or Pentz's, at the head of
I>rv IT., l.utte co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Tagas.— sclionlrnift, Ind. Tribes, VI, 710, 1857.
Tagus.— .lohn.-ton (1850) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
roiis:., >pec. sos.. 45, 1858. Taiku. — Curtin, MS.
vooik. B. A. K.. 18>5. Taikushi. — Ibid. Tigres. —
S-n. Kx. Due. 57, 32d Cong., 2(1 sess., 15, 1853.
Tailla ('crane.'— Hewitt). An uni
dentified village on the St Lawrence, near
the present city of Quebec, in 1535. — Car-
tier (irv',5), Bref Recit, 32, 1863.
Taimah (also Taiomah, Tama, properly
Taiina, 'sudden crash' [of thunder]. —
Win. Jones. The name has been mis
translated "The bear whose voice makes
r.K-ks totremhe" A subordinate
" I1 ox tribe, and member of
the rmmder dan, for some vears ruler
v-r of k Fox villagra snor
' abov, the mouth of Flint cr.,
"'f Bur lington, la. He was
"t-nt medicine-man, Always
friendly toward the whites, on one occa
sion when a vindictive Indian had started
on a long journey for the purpose of kill
ing the Indian agent at Prairie du Chien,
Wis., Taimah hastened to him and by a
timely warning saved his life. He was
one of the signers of the treaty with the
Sank and Foxes at Washington, Aug. 4,
1824, in which his name appears as
"Fai-mah, the Bear." He died among
his people a few years later. The county
and town of Tama, la., preserve his name.
Taimamares. A former tribe of s. Texas,
probably Coahuiltecan, associated with
the Gueiquesales, Manos Prietas, Bocores,
Haeser, Pinanacas, Escabas, Cacastes,
Cocobiptas, Cocomaque, Codame, Con-
totores, Colorados, and Babiamares in
1675 (Fernando del Bosque, 1675, trans,
in Nat. Geog. Mag., xiv, 340, 1903).'
They are probably identical with the Te-
neinamar. Cf. Tumamamar.
Taisida ( Taif -si-da] . A former Maidu
village a few miles s. E. of Marysville,
Yubaco., Cal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., xvir, map, 1905.
Tai'chida.— Powers in Cont.N. A. Ethnol., in, 282,
1877. Taitcedawi.— Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1885. Tychedas.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn,
420, 1874.
Tait ( ' those up river ' ) . A collective
name for the Cowichan tribes on Fraser
r., Brit. Col., above Nicomen and Chilli-
wack rs.
Haitlin. — Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist. Mag.,
Ists., vn, 73, 1863. Sa-chinco.— Ibid, ('strangers':
Shush wap name). Sa-chin-ko. — Mayne.Brit. Col.,
295, 1862. Tait.— Trutch, Map of Brit. Col., 1870.
Tates.— Fitzhugh ift Incl. Aff. Rep., 328, 1857.
Teates. — Mayne, op. cit. Teet. — Anderson, op.
cit. Te'it.— Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit. A.
A. S., 454, 1894.
Taitinapam. A small Shahaptian tribe
speaking the Klikitat language and for
merly living between the headwraters of
Lewis and Cowlitz rs. in Skamania co.,
Wash. They were never officially recog
nized by the Government and if any sur
vive they have probably been merged in
the Klikitat tribe. (L. p.)
Tai kie-a-pain.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 433,
1854. Tai-tim-pans.— Ford in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,
31th Cong., 3d sess., 102, 1857. Tai-tin-a-pam.—
< i i bbs in Pac. R. R. Rep. 1, 403, 1855. Tait-inapum.—
Tolmie quoted by Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., u, 245,
1866. Taitinipans.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37,
31th Cong., 3d sess., 54, 1857. Tintinapain. — School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, V, 490, 1855.
Taiyanyanokhotana. A di vision of .Kai-
yuhkhotana living on Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska. Pop. 210 in 1890, 122 males and
88 females. Their chief villages, situated
near the Russian trading post of Kol-
makof, were Napai and Akmiut.
Tai-ya-yan'-o-khotan'-a.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Eth
nol., i, 26, 1877.
Tajicaringa. A former Tepehuane pue
blo in Durango, Mexico, the seat of the
Spanish mission of Magdalena.
Magdalena Tajicaringa.— Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
319, 1864.
BULL. 30]
TAJIQUE TAKELMA
673
Tajique (probably the Hispanized form
of the Tewa name (Tashi'ke?) of the pue
blo, the Tigua name being Tush-yit-vay
or Tuh-yityay.— Bandelier). A former
Tigua pueblo about 30m. N. E. of Belen, the
ruins of which are situated on the N. and
w. border of the present settlement of the
same name, on the s. bank of the Arroyo
de Tajique, in central New Mexico, "it
was the seat of the mission of San Miguel,
established probably in 1629. In 1674 its
population, which then numbered about
300, was augmented by the addition of 600
Tigua from Quarai, who were compelled
by the Apache to abandon their pueblo.
Little peace, however, was found at
Tajique, for in the following year this
village also was permanently abandoned
for the same cause, the " inhabitants
gradually drifting to El Paso. A remnant
of the Tigua now living near the latter
place claim to have come originally from
Tajique and other pueblos in the N. Con
sult Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
257 et seq., 1892; Lummis, Land of Poco
Tiempo, 1893. See Tigua. (p. w. H. )
Junetre.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 118,
1871 (believed by Bandelier, Arch. Inst. Papers
iv, 113, 1892, to be probably the same; not to be
confounded with the Junetre of the Tewa). San
Miguel Taxique.— Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex
HI, 324, 1871. Tafique.— Escalante (1778) quoted
'oy Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 132 1890
Fageque.— Latham, Var. of Man, 395, 1850. Tagi-
iue.— Gregg. Comm. Prairies, I, 165, 1844. Ta-ji-
jue.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers in 128
890. Taxique. -De 1'Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride,
/03. Tegique.— Squier in Am. Rev., n, 508 1848
Cuh-yit-yay.— Lummis quoted by Bandelier in
Vrch. Inst. Papers, iv, 258, 1892. 'Tush-yit-yay.—
bid. (this and the last form are given as the Is-
eta name of the pueblo.)
Takaiak. A Kaiyuhkhotana division
tnd village E. of Yukon r., Alaska, near
Nulato. Pop. 81 in 1844.
-etniki-Takaiak.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
th s., xxi, map, 1850. Takaiaksa.— Tikhmenief
noted by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 396, 1902.
akajaksen.— Holmberg quoted by Dall in Cont.
I. A. Ethnol., i,25, 1877.
Takamitka. A former Aleut village on
Tnalaskaid:, eastern Aleutians, Alaska,
atamitka.— Coxe, Russ. Discov., 164, 1787.
Takapsintonwanna ( ' village at the shin-
y ground ' ). A former band, or village
f the Wahpeton Sioux.
akapsirjtona.— Riggs, letter to Dorsey, 1882.
ikapsm-tonwaina.— Dorsey (after Ashley') in 15th
ep. B. A. E., 216, 1897. Takapsin-torjwarjna.—
Takashwangaroras. See SMMlamy.
Takasichekhwut (Td-qas'-i-tce'-qwAt). A
•rmer village of the Chastacosta on the
side of Rogue r., Oreg. — Dorsey in
3ur. Am. Folk-lore, in, 234, 1890.
Takatoka (corrupted from De'gfitd'gti,, a
ord which conveys the idea of two per-
•ns standing together, and so closely
nted as to form but one human body).
prominent early chief of the Western
lerokee. The name was also applied
Gen. Stand Watie (q. v.).— Mooney in
thRep. B. A. E., 515, 1900.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 43
Takchuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil
lage E. of Port Clarence, Alaska
Klaxermette. -Jackson, Rep. on Reindeer in
E^lAa6ilS^^lWllfc--Nelac»5S«S
10th' P mai?' Taksomute — I'etroff in
Ball inborn.' NAAS E^hnT'i, map, i?# 1Umut-
Takdentan. A Tlingit division at Gau-
dekan, Alaska, belonging to the Raven
phratry.
takten-tan.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885
T.a qdentan.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 19Ol!
Takdheskautsiupshe ('path where ticks
abound ' ). An ( )sage village
Ta^e'^ka utsi' upce'.-Dorsey, Usage MS. vocab.,
Takelma (from the native name I)da-
gelmasn, ' those dwelling along the river').
A tribe which, together with the Upper
Takelma (q. v. ), or Lat'gaawd8, forms the
Takilman linguistic family of Powell.
They occupy the middle portion of the
course of Rogue r. in s. w. Oregon from
and perhaps including Illinois r. to about
Table Rock, the northern tributaries of
Rogue r. between these limits, and the
upper course of Cow cr. Linguistically
they are very sharply distinguished from
their neighbors, their language showing
little or no resemblance in even general
morphologic and phonetic traits to either
the Athapascan or the Klamath; it was
spoken in at least two dialects. They
seem to have been greatly reduced in
numbers at the time of the Rogue River
war; at the present day tl;e few survivors,
a half dozen or so, reside on the Siletz
res., Oreg. ,1. 0. Dorsey (Takelma MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884) gives the follow
ing list of village names: Hashkushtun,
Hudedut, Kashtata, Kthotaime, Nakila,
Salwahka, Seethltun, Sestikustun, Se-
waathlchutun, Shkashtun, Skanowethl-
tunne, Talmamiche, Talotunne, Tthowa-
che, Tulsulsun, Yaasitun, and Yushlali.
These are nearly all Athapascan in form.
The following native Takelma village
names were procured by Dr Edward
Sapir in 1906: Gelyalk (Gelyalk'), Di-
lomi(DIElomI), Gwenpunk (Gwenp'unk'),
Hayaalbalsda (Haya"lbalsda), Daktgamik
(DakYgamik'), Didalam (Didalam), Dak-
tsasin (Dak'tslasifi) or Daldanik, Hagwal
(Hagwal), Somouluk (S'6moulukt), and
Hatonk (Hat!6nkc).
Culturally the Takelma were closely
allied to the Shasta of N. California, with
whom they frequently intermarried.
Their main dependence for food was
the acorn, which, after shelling, pound
ing, sifting, and seething, was boiled
into a mush. Other vegetable foods,
such as the camas root, various seeds,
and berries (especially man/anita), were
also largely used. Tobacco was the
only plant cultivated. Of animal foods
the chief was salmon and other river fish
caught by line, spear, and net; deer^were
hunted by running them into an inclo-
074
TAKESTINA TAKIKETAK
[B. A. E.
sure provided with traps. For winter
u«e roasted salmon and cakes of camas
and doer fat were stored away. ine
main utensils were a great variety ol
baskets (used for grinding acorns, sifting,
cooking, carrying burdens, storage, as
food receptacles, and for many other pur
poses), constructed generally by twining
on a ha/el warp. Horn, bone, and wood
served as material for various imple
ments, as spoons, needles, and root-
diggers. Stone was hardly used except
in the making of arrowheads and pestles.
The house, quadrangular in shape and
partly underground, was constructed of
hewn timber and was provided with a
central fireplace, a smoke-hole in the
roof, and a raised door from which en
trance was had by means of a notched
ladder. The sweat-house, holding about
six, was also a plank structure, though
smaller in size; it was reserved for the
men.
In clothing and personal adornment
the Takelma differed but little from the
tribes of x. California, red-headed-wood
pecker scalps and the basket caps of the
women being perhaps the most charac
teristic articles. Facial painting in red,
black, and white was common, the last-
named color denoting war. Women tat
tooed the skin in three stripes; men
tattooed the left arm with marks serving
to measure various lengths of strings of
dentalia.
In their social organization the Takelma
were exceedingly simple, the village,
small in size, being the only important
sociological unit; no sign of totemism or
clan groupings has been found. The
chieftaincy was only slightly developed,
wealth forming the chief claim to social
recognition. Feuds were settled through
the intervention of a "go-between " hired
by the aggrieved party. Marriage was
entirely a matter of purchase of the bride
and was often contracted for children or
even infants by their parents. The bride
was escorted with return presents by her
relatives to the bridegroom's house; on
the birth of a child an additional price
waw paid to her father. Though no law
of exogamy prevailed beyond the pro
hibition of marriage of near kin, marriage
WOH probably nearly always outside the
village. Polygamy, as a matter of wealth
was of course found; the levirate pre-
Corpses were disposed of by
:irial in the ground, objects of value
being strewn over the grave.
No great ceremonial or ritual develop
ment wiw attained by the Takelma. The
t appearance of salmon and acorns
the coming to maturity of a girl, shaman-
<• performances, and .the war dance
were probably the chief occasions for
Ceremonial activity. Great influence was
exercised by the shamans, to whose
malign power death was generally
ascribed. Differing from the shamans
were the dreamers, who gained their
power from an entirely different group
of supernatural beings and who were
never thought to do harm. Character
istic of the Takelma was the use of a con
siderable number of charms or medicine
formulas addressed to various animal and
other spirits and designed to gain their
favor toward the fulfilment of some de
sired event or the warding off of a threat
ened evil. The most characteristic myths
are the deeds of the culture-hero (Daldal)
and the pranks of Coyote. For further
information, consult Sapir (1) in Am.
Anthr., ix, no. 2, 1907; (2) in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xx, 33, 1907; (3) Takelma
Texts, Anthr. Pub. Univ. Pa. Mus., n,
no. 1, 1909. (E. s.)
Daagelmasn.— Sapir in Am. Anthr., ix, 252, 1907
('those living alongside the river,' i. e. Rogue r.:
own name) . Kyu'-kutc hitclum. — Dorsey, A Isea MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 ( ' people far down the stream
[or country]': Alsea name). Na-tcte ^unne. —
Dorsey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884
(Naltunne name). Rogue River. — Dorsey, Ta
kelma MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (name given by
people in Oregon). Ta-^eV-ma. — Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 234, 1-890. Takilma.— Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist., vin, 257, 1882. Upper Rogue
River Indians. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1890.
Takestina. A Tlingit division at Chil-
kat, Alaska, belonging to the Wolf phra-
try. They are said to have lost their
way, while migrating northward, in the
channel behind VVrangell id. (Taqsi't),
whence they came to be called the Taqsi't
nation (Taqestina7) . (.T. R. s.)
takastina.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Takfwelottine ('people of the living
waters'). A tribe or band of theThling-
chadinne dwelling 8. E. of Great Bear
lake and at the source of Coppermine r.,
Mackenzie Ter., Canada. Petitot de
scribes them as kindly, jovial, and reli
gious. When he went among them, in;
1 865, there were 60 shamans for 600 people.
T'akfwel-ottine.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx,
1876. T'akkwel-ottine.— Petitot in Bull. Soc. de
G6og. Paris, chart, 187b. Tpa-kfwele-pottine.— Peti
tot, Autourdu lacdes Esclaves, 363, 1891. Tpathel-
ottine.— -Pelitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865.
Takhaiya. A former Kuitsh village on'
lower Umpqua r., Oreg.
Ta-qai'-ya.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
231, 1890.
Takhchapa ( ' deer head ' ) . A band of
the Miniconjou Sioux.
Tahca-pa.— Riggs in The Word Carrier, June-
July 1889. Tar-co-eh-parch.— Lewis and Clark
(1806) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 715, 1832.
Tar-co-eh-parh.— Lewis and Clark, Discov., 34,
1806.
Takhuhayuta ('eat the scrapings of
hides ' ) . A band of the Yanktonai Sioux.
Tanuha-yuta.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218..
1897. Taquha-yuta.— Ibid.
Takiketak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimc
village on the E. shore of Kuskokwim
bay, Alaska. Pop. 21 in 1880.
Ta&ikatagamute.— Nelson quoted by Baker, G(
Diet. Alaska, 1902. Takiketagamute.— Petroff
10th Census, Alaska, 17, 1884.
BULL. 30]
TAKIMILDING TAKULLI
675
Takimilding. A Hupa village on the E.
side of Trinity r., Cal., about 4 m. N. of
Tsewenalding. It was formerly the re
ligious center of the Hupa; in it are situ
ated the sacred house and sweat-house.
Here are held the acorn feast, the first
part of the spring dance, and the fall or
jumping glance, and from it the dancers
set out in canoes for the beginning of
the white deerskin dance. The priest in
charge of these ceremonies lives in this
village. (p. E.G.)
Hosier.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol in 72
1877. Hostler.— Spalding in Ind. Aff. Rep.', 82, 1870
(name used by whites). Ople-goh.— Gibbs MS
B. A. E. (Yurok name). TakimiLdin.— Goddard,
Life and Culture of the Hupa, 12, 1903. Up-la-
goh.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4 3'>d Cone
spec, sess., 194, 1853. Up-le-goh.— Gibbs in Sehool-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 139, 1853.
Takin. An Indian village near Dent's
Ferry on Stanislaus r., Calaveras co., Cal.
A Yokuts (Mariposan) vocabulary ob
tained from an Indian of this place is
given by Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 571, 1877.
Takini ('improved'). A band of the
Upper Yanktqnai Sioux.
Takini.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897.
Tatkannai.— II. R. Ex. Doc., 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess.,
5, 1873 (probably identical).
Takokakaan (T!aq°q!aqa-an, 'town at
the mouth of Taku ' ) . A Tlingit town of
the Taku people in Alaska, (j. R. s.)
Takon. A subdivision of the Hanku-
tchin, whose village is Nuklako.
Takoongoto ( Ta-ko-ong' -o-to, 'high
•bank'). A subclan of the Dela wares. —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878.
Takoulguehronnon. Mentioned in the
middle of the 17th century ( Jes. Rel.1656,
34, 1858) as a tribe defeated by the Iro-
quois.
Takshak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the N. bank of the Yukon, Alaska,
near the delta. Cf. Chukchagemut.
Takshagemut.— Dall, Alaska, map, 1870. Tak-
tchag-miout.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
s., xxi, map, 1850. Taktschagmjut.— Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., map, 1855.
Taku. A Tlingit tribe on the river and
inlet of the same name, Stevens channel,
! and Gastineau channel, Alaskan coast.
I They were said to number 2,000 in 1869,
| 269 in 1880, and only 223 in 1890. Their
I winter towns are Sikanasankian and Ta-
| kokakaan. Social divisions are Gana-
I hadi, Tsatenyedi, and Yenyedi. A tra
dition, seemingly well founded, places
the ancient home of most of these people
in the interior, higher up Taku r. An
i Athapascan tribe was known by the same
name. See Takutine. (j. E. s.)
iTacos.— Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep., 314, 1868. Tahco.—
i Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist, Mag., 1st s.,
VII, 75, 1863, Takas.— Halleck in Rep. Sec. War,
tpt. i, 43, 1868. Tako.— Seoul er (1846) in Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 232, 1848. Takon.— Colyer
iin Ind. Aff. Rep., 575, 1870. Takoos.— Ibid.,
374. Taku-kon.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
'Taku-qwan. — Errnnons in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
(Hist., in, 233, 1903. Takutsskoe.— Veniaminoff,
Zapiski, n, pt. 3,30, 1840. T!aq°.— Swanton, field
aotes, B. A. E., 1904. Tarkens.— Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869, 588, 1870. Tarkoo.-Dennis in
Morris, Treas. Rep., 4, 1879. Thakhu. -Holmberg
Ethnog. Skizz., map, 142, 1855.
Takulli ('people who go upon the
water ). An ethnic group of Athapas
can tribes, under Babine and Upper
bkeena agency, inhabiting the upper
branches of Eraser r. and as far s as
Alexandria, Brit. Col. They are de
scribed (Can. Ind. Aff., 210, 1909) as
consisting of 19 bands, all of the Hagwil-
get or Dene nation. Hale (Ethnol. and
Philol., 201, 1846) described them as oc
cupying the country from 52° 30' N., bor
dering on the Shuswap to 56°, being sepa
rated from the Sekahi on the E. Sy the
Rocky mts. and on the w. by the Coast
range. Anderson (Hist. Mag., vn, 75,
1863) located them approximately be
tween 52° and 57° N. and 120° and 127° w.
Drake (Bk. Inds., viii, 1848) placed them
on Stuart lake. Buschmann (Athapask.
Sprachst., 152, 1589) located them on the
upper Eraser r., Brit, Col. The British
Columbia map of 1872 located them s.
of Stuart lake, between 54° and 55° N.
Dawson (Rep. Geol. Surv. Can., 192n
1889) states that they, together with
the Sekani, inhabit the headwaters of
Skeena, Eraser, and Peace rs. Morice
(Proc. Can. Inst., 112, 1889) says that
they are one of the three western Dene
tribes and that their habitat borders that
of the Tsilkotin on the s. and extends as
far up as 56° N.
The Takulli were first visited by Mac
kenzie, who, in 1793, traversed" their
country on his way from L. Athabasca
to the Pacific. In 1805 the first trading
post was established among them. They
are a semisedentary tribe, having fixed
homes in regularly organized villages
which they leave at regular seasons for
purposes of hunting and fishing. They
are the most numerous, important, and
progressive of all the northern Athapas
can tribes. They borrowed many cus
toms from the coast Indians, as the Chim-
mesyan are in close communication with
their northern and the Heiltsuk with
their southern septs. The practice of
wearing Avooden labrets was obtained
from the Chimmesyan, while from the
coast tribes they adopted the custom of
burning the dead. A widow was obliged
to remain upon the funeral pyre of her
husband till the flames reached her own
body; she then collected the ashes of
the dead, placed them in a basket, which
she was Obliged to carry with her during
three years of servitude in the family of
her deceased husband, at the end of
which time a feast was held, when she
was released from thralldom and per
mitted to remarry if she desired. From
this custom the tribe came to be called
Carriers. No fewer than 8 kinds of snares
weTE^mployed by the Takulli, and
Morice states (Trans. Can. Inst., 137,
TAKUSALGI TAKYA
[B. A. E.
1S'»S) that copper and iron implements
and ornaments were used by them be
fore the advent of the whites, but that
thev wrought copper only. He classes
tin-in as Tpper and Lower Carriers and
Hal.inrs. although such a distinction is
,i,,t rceotmi/.cd by the tribe itself. They
have a society composed of hereditary
"noblemen" or landowners, and a lower
class who hunt with or for these; but
slavery, as it exists among the neighbor-
in" Athapascan tribes, is not practised
by them. They have no head chiefs and
are exogamons, all title and property
rights descending through the mother.
Kurh band or clan has a well-defined
hunting ground, which is seldom en
croached' on by others of the tribe.
Thev are not so numerous now as for
merly, a number of their villages having
U-coine extinct. An independent band
has settled at Ft McLeod, in the Sekani
country. Drake (Bk. Inds., viii, 1848)
said that in 1S20 they numbered 100;
Anderson (Hist. Mag., vn, 73, 1863)
estimated the population in 1835 as
5, (XX), and in 1839 as 2,625, of which
nnmlKT 897 were men, 688 women, 578
H>ns, and 4(52 daughters. Morice (Proc.
Can. Inst.. 112, 1889) gave the population
as l,»i<M). The number reported in 1902
was 1,551, and 1,<114 in 1909. Hale
( F.thnol. and Philol., 201, 1846) and Mc
Donald (Brit. Col., 126, 1862) divided
them into 11 clans, as follows: Babine
( Nataotin and Hwosotenne), Naskotin,
Natliatin, Nikozliautin, Ntshaantin, Nu-
loautin, Tatshiantin, Tautin, Thetliotin,
Tsatsnotin (Tanotenne) , and Tsilkotin.
The Tsilkotin are a distinct group,
as determined by Morice (Trans. Can.
Inst., 24, 1893), who gives 9 septs
of the Takulli: I, Southern Carriers:
1, l.tautenne (Tautin); 2, Na/kutenne
(Naskotin); 3, Tanotenne; 4, Nutcatenna
(XtHhaautin); 5, Natlotenne (Natliatin).
.Northern Carriers: (i, Nakraztlitenne
(Nikozliautin); 7, Tlaxtenne (Tatshiau-
tin). Ill, Babines: 8, Nitntinni (Na
taotin); 9, Ilwotsotenne. Dawson (Re]).
ogr. (ieol. Surv., 3()H, 1880) makes
the Kustsheotin, whose village is Kezche,
•tinrt from the Tatshiautin, the Tat-
ukotiii from the Nulaautin, and the
Ktelatin of Stella village from the Nat
liatin.
. Brit.
822, 1826. Taculli.— Latham, Var. of Man, 372, 1850.
Ta-cullies.— Harmon, Jour., 313, 1820. Tacully.—
Harmon quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 84,
1856. Tahculi.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., n,77, 1818. Tah-cully.— Anderson quoted by
Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1st s., vu, 73, 1883 ('people who
navigate deep waters'). Tahekie. — Can. Ind. Rep.
for 1872, 7, 1873. Tahelie.— Ibid., 8. Tahkali.—
Hale Ethnol. and Philol., 201, 1846. Tahka-li.—
Pope, Sicanny MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865 ( 'river
people,' from tah-kuh, 'a river'). Tahkallies.— Do-
menech, Deserts N. Am., i, 444, 1860. Tah-khl.—
Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 192B, 1887.
Tahkoli.— Buschmann in Konig. Akad. der Wiss.
zu Berlin, in, 546, 18(50. Takahli.— Brit. Columbia
map, 1872, Takali.— Wilkes, U. S. Explor. Ex-
ped., iv, 451, 1845. Takalli.— McDonald, Brit. Col.,
126, 1862. Takelly.— McLean, Hudson's Bay, I,
265, 1849. Ta-Kej-ne.— Morice, Notes on W. Dene,
29,1893 (own name). Ta-kuli.— Richardson, Arct.
Exped., u, 31, 1851. Takulli.— Latham in Trans.
Philol. Soc. Lond., 66, 1856. Talkpolis.— Fouquet
quoted by Petitot, Diet. Dene Dindjie, xliv, 1876.
Tawcullies. — Richardson in Franklin, 2d Exped.
Polar Sea, 197, 1828. Tavelh.— Morice in Proc.
Canad. Inst, 112, 1889. Taxkbli.— Buschmann,
Athapask. Sprachst, 152, 1859. Teheili.— Tolmie
and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884.
Tokali.— Duflot de Mofras, Expl. de 1'Oregon, n,
335, 1844. Tukkola.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July
19, 1862.
Takusalgi ( ' mole people ' ) . One of the
Creek clans.
Takusalgi.— Gatschet,CreekMigr. Leg., 1,155,1884.
Tuk'-ko.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878.
Takutine. A Nahane tribe living on
Teslin r. and lake and upper Taku r., Brit.
Col., speaking the same dialect as the
Tahltan. Their hunting grounds include
the basin of Big Salmon r., extending N.
to the Pelly r. and E. to upper Liard r.
Dall (Proc. A. A. A. S., 19, 1885) as well
as Dawson called them a part of the
Tahltan. Dawson (Geol. Surv. Can., 201s,
1 889) classes them as distinct from a tribe
of similar name in the upper Pelly valley,
but they are probabl y the same, and so also
are probably the Nehane of Chilkat r.,
living on a stream that falls into Lewes r.
near L. Labarge. Dall describes the latter
as bold and enterprising, great traders, and
of great intelligence, while the Takutine,
he said (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 33, 1877),
are few in number and little known.
Chilkaht-tena.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
33.1877. Nehaunees of the Chilkaht River.— Ibid.
Tah'ko-tin'neh.— Ibid. Ta-koos-oo-ti-na.— Dawson
iu Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1887-88, 200B, 1889.
Taku.— Ibid., 193B.
Takuyumam ( Ta-ku-yu'-mam). A Chu-
mashan village formerly on the site of
Newhall, Los Angeles co., Cal., not far
from the Ventura co. line. — Henshaw,
Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Takwanedi (T<l/k."lane'dt, 'wintry peo
ple'). A division of the Tliiigit at
Klawak, Alaska, belonging to the Raven
phratry. (.1. R. s.)
Takwashnaw. Given as a Lower Cher
okee town on Mouxon's map of 1771
(Roy ce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887).
Not identified.
Takya. The Frog or Toad clan of
Xufii pueblo, N. Mex.
Tak'yaiuna-kwe.— Cushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
368, 1896 (kwe =' people'). Tak'ya-kwe.— Ibid.
BULL. 30]
TALA — TALASSE
677
Tala ('palmetto town'). One of the
Choctaw Six-towns which controlled land,
chiefly in Newton co., Miss., lying be
tween Tarlow and Bogue Felamma crs.
from the watershed connecting the head
waters of these two streams down to the
confluence of each with Pottokchito cr.
It was a thickly settled community,
nearly all of the people of which went W.
in the migration of 1832.— Halbert in Pub.
Ala. Hist. Soc., Misc. Coll., i, 381, 1901.
Talla.— West Florida map, ca. 1775. Tallatown —
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 109 1884
Tala (tala, 'wolf'). A Yuchi clan.
Dala.-Speck, Yuchi Incls., 70, 1909. Ta'la taha.—
Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 1885 ( = ' wolf gens').
Taladega (Talatigi, iromitdlua 'town,'
atigi 'at the end'). A former Upper
Creek town E. of Coosar., on the site of
the present town of the same name, in
N. E. Talladega co., Ala. A battle was
fought there Nov. 7, 1813. (A. s. G. )
Taladega.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 108, 1848. Tala-
tigi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., 1, 144, 1884 Tal
ladega.— Flint, Ind. Wars, 187, 1833. Talledega.—
Hawkins (1814) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Ail'. I
845, 1832.
Taladega. A town of the Creek Nation,
on Canadian r., s. w. of Hilabi, Okla.
Taladega.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186,
1888. Taladigi.— Ibid.
Talahassee( 'old town,' iromt&lua 'town',
hasi 'old.' — Gatschet). A former Semi-
nole town situated on what in 1 775 was the
road from the ford of Ocklocknee r. to
Mikasuki town, Fla.; now the site of
Tallahassee, the capital. According to
Bartram (Trav., 225, 1792) it consisted of
about 30 houses at that time.
Sim-e-no-le-tal-lau-haf-see.— Hawkins (1799) ,
Sketch, 25, 1848 (/=*). Spring Gardens.-H. R.
Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., Istsess., 27,1826.
Tahalasochte.— Bartram, Trav., I, map, 1799.
Talahasochte.— Ibid., 224, ed. 1792. Tallahassa.—
H. R. Ex. Doc. 74, op. cit. Tallahasse.— Am.
State Pap., Ind. Aff. (1802), i, 677, 1832. Talle-
hassas.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822.
Talahassudshi ('little Talasse'). A
town of the Creek Nation on the N. bank
of Canadian r. about 18 m. w. of Eufaula,
Okla. See Talasse.
Talahassudshi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186,
1888.
Talahi ( Tald'hl, ' white-oak place,' from
AW 'white oak'). A Cherokee settle-
nent about 1776; locality unknown,
rellowe.— Bartram, Trav., 371, 1792. Tetohe.—
tfouzon's map cited by Royce in 5th Rep.
3. A. E., 143, 1887 (possibly identical).
Talak (Ta'lak). A 'former Nishinam
Ullage in the valley of Bear r., which is
he next stream N. of Sacramento, Cal.
"alac.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22, 1874.
Vlak.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 316,
877.
Talakhacha. A former Seminole town
>n the w. side of C. Florida, on the Florida
oast. Tullishago was chief in 1823.—
i. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st
ess., 27, 1826.
Talal. A former village of the Willo-
>ah, 6 m. s. of Claquato, Lewis co., Wash,
his-le-rah.— Gibbs, MS., B. A. E. (Cowlitz
ame). Ford's Prairie.— Ibid. Tahtl-shin.— Ibid.
3wn name). Talal.— Ibid. (Chehalis name;.
aa-whah-sen.— Ibid.
Talaniyi ('sumac place,' from tala.nl
red sumac ' ) . A Cherokee settlement in
upper Georgia about the period of the re
moval of the tribe to the W. in 1839-
known to the whites as "Shoemake "
SKStVMg?1 quott'd byiioycu '"5lh
Talapoosa. A comprehensive name for
the Creek towns and tribes formerly on
Pallapoosa r., Ala. They belonged to
the Upper Creek division, forming its
eastern group. There were 13 towns of
the Talapoosa in 1715, with 2,343 inhabit
ants. The most important were Atasi,
Fusihatchi, Hillabi, Huhliwahli, Inmkfa,
Kitchopataki,Kulumi, Talasse, and Tuka-
batchi. (A. s> G\
Talabouches.— Robin, Voy. a la Louisiane, II, 54,
1807. Talabouchi.— De 1'Isle, map (1700 ) in Wi'nsor
Hist. Amer., ir, 295, 1886. Talapenches.— French
Hist. Col. La., n, 70, 1850. Talapoashas.— Bossu
(1759), Trav. La., I, 229, 1771. Talapoosas.-La
Harpe in French, Hist. Coll. La., m, 43, 44, 1X51
Talapouche.— Ibid., 29. Talapousses.— Bcrquiu
Duvallon, Trav. La., 94, 1806. Talapiis.— Hervus,
Idea dell' Universe, xvn, 90, 1784. Talepoosas.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 537, 187S. Tali-
pupes.— Barcia, Ensayo, 313, 1723. Tallabutes.—
German map of Brit. Colonies, ca. 1750 (placed on
Chatahoochie r.). Tallapoosa.— Hawkins (1814)
in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., i, 860, 1832. Talli-
booses. — Rivers, Hist. S. C., 94, 1874. Talli-
bosuies.— Coxe, Carolana, 23, 1741. Tallpoosas.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, m, 80, 1854.
Talaspa. One of the 7 Taensa villages
in 1699. — Iberville in Margry, Dec., iv,
179, 1880.
Talasse ( Td-li-si, contr. of itdlua-ahassi,
'old town'). A former Upper Creek
town, known also as Big Talasse, on the
E. bank of Tallapoosa r., opposite Tuka-
batchi, in N. w. Macori co., Ala. Ac
cording to Hawkins (Sketch, 39, 1848)
the remains of Old Talasse were 4 m.
higher up the river in 1799. On account
of its position on the "trader's trail"
from Kasihta to the Upper Creek towns
it became known also as "Halfway
House." (A. s. G. )
Big Talassee.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1797), 69, 1837.
Big Tallasees.— Ibid. Big Tallassee.— Seagrove
(1793) in Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., i, 387, 1X32
Half-way house.— White (1789), ibid., 22. Half
way house Indians.— Jordan (1794), ibid., 485.
Old Tal-e-see— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 39, 1848.
Tal-e-see.— Ibid., 25-27. Tal-la-se.— Adair, Hist.
Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Tallassee.— Am. State Pap.,
op. cit., 552. Tallisee.— Kllicott, Journal, 225,
1799. Taulasse Viejo.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., V, 55,
1789 (Spanish form; i. e., "Old Taulasse").
Talasse. A former Upper Creek town
on the E. bank of Coosa r., 1 m. below
the falls, in Elmore co., Ala. It was
generally known to white settlers and
traders as Little Talasse, and has been
identified as the Italisi, Tali, Talise, and
Talisse of the chroniclers of the De Soto
expedition. According to Benjamin Haw
kins (Sketch, 40, 1848) the place mustered
40 gun-men in 1799. It is unlikely that
this is the Tali mentioned by Coxe (Caro
lana, 14, 1741) as on an island in Tennes
see r. See Odshiapofa. (A. s. G. )
Acheaubofau.— Wilkinson and Hawkins (1802) m
Am. State Pap., Ind. Aff., I, 670, 1832. Cales.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 238, 1851 (plural form of
TALASSEHATCHI TALIO
[B. A. E.
Tali of Coxe). Hiccory Ground.— Bartram, Trav.,
I Oil L*U., 11, IV'-, A<^"'. +JAMVI • «-•
Crook Migr. Log., I, 139, ISSl. Little Tallassie.—
MeGillivray (1785) in Am. State Pap., op. cit., 17.
Little Tellassee.-Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk 4 46,
IMs McGillivray's Town.— Finnelson (1/92) in
Am. State Tap., op. cit.. '289. 0-che-au-po-fau.—
Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 37, 1848. Ochebofa.—
Picket!. Hist. Ala., il, 2(57, 1851. Ocheeaupo-
fau -Sehooleraft, Ind. Tribes, iv. 380, 1854.
Ocheobofau.— I'. S. Ind. Treat. (1814), 163, 1837.
0-che-ub-e-fau.— Hawkins, op. cit., 84. Ocheubo-
fau. — Ha\vkin< (IMS) in Am. State Pap., op. cit.,
,sM. Odshi-apofa.— Gatsehet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
i:{y. 1SK4 c in the hickory grove'), petit Talessy. —
Milfort, Meinoire, '11, 1802. Taby.— Coxe, Caro
lana, map, 1741 (misprint). Tahse. — Jefferys, Am.
Atlas, map, 7. 1776 (probably identical). Talas-
•ee.— Lincoln (1789) in Am. State Pap., op. cit., 79.
Tali.— Gent!, of Elvas (1539) in HakluytSoc. Pub.,
ix, (i7,lNr)i (same?; mentioned also tisanid. in Ten
nessee r., by Coxe, Carolana, 14, 1741). Talicies.—
Ban- in. Ensayo, 313, 1723. Tails.— Senex, map, 1710.
Talise.— Garc'ilasso de la Vega, Fla., 144, 1723.
TaliseeB.— Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Talisi.—
Harcia, op. cit., 330. Talisse.— Gentl. of Elvas
minted by Shipp. De Soto and Florida, 682, 1881.
Tallahassee. -Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 45, 1848 (£ m.
from McGillivray's house). Tallasee. — Lincoln
( 17,^9) in Am. State Pap., op. cit., 72. Tallassie. —
Kobin, Voy., i, map, 1807. Tallesees. — Woodward,
Reminis.,8, 1S59. Tallessees.— LI. S. Ind. Treat.
(1797 i. f.s, is37. Tallise.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
Frenrh, Hist. Coll. La., II, 154, IhoO. Tallises.—
Coxo, Carolana, 21, 1741. Taly.— Morse, N. Am.,
2/>l, 177f.. Thase.— Giissefeld, map U. S., 1784.
Village des Noyers.— Milfort, Memoire, 27, 1802
(French form: noyn-s^ 'hickory').
Talassehatchi ( ' Talasse creek ' ) . A set
tlement of one or more towns of the
Upper Creeks on Coosa r., N. E. Ala.,
perhaps in Calhoun co. Col. Coffee de
feated a body of Creek warriors there
Nov. 3, 1813. In 1832 it had 79 heads of
families. (A. s. G.)
Tallahasse.— Drake, Bk. of IncK.bk. 4, 55,56,1848.
Tal-la-se hatch-ee.— Sclioolcraft, Ind. Tribes iv
' '
1HU, Tallesee Hatchu.— 1T. S. Ind. Treat, (1827)
420 1X37. Tallushatches.— Drake, on. eit. 50 Tal-
liuthatches.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 198, 1836.
Talatui. An unidentified Mi wok divi
sion, or probably only a village site, men
tioned by Hale, on the authority of Dana
a* living on Kassimar., Cal. "The Kas-
Hina is doubtless the Cosumnes
IftJaatui.— (iibUsin Hist. Mag Nt s vn T2S 1»«
Talatui -Hal,-, Kthiiol. and I'hilol.'; 630, 1846.
( Talawipiki. The Lightning clan of the
thello >' °r Water'nouse) I>l'»-atry of
S*7ali 7SjJrr^wk^ 'V1/111 R^1>- B- A- K"
Talaxano. A Chumashan village for-
^1.^ near ^,IltaJ»('H minion, 'Kanta
Talc.
Tlhni0-
.Tnlh,fni0- A village of Praying Indians
»onNantucketi<l., Mass.-Cotton
"
. Taliepataua ferh
•
m w. Alabama or K.
Choctaw • 'cleft
Afonnertown
, between
the territory of the Mauvila and Chicka-
saw tribes; 'reached by De Soto Nov. 18,
1540, from the province of Pafallaya,
through deserted tracts.
Taliepataua.— Halbert in Trans. Ala. Hist. Soc.,
in, 70, 1899. Taliepatava.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 160, 1850.
Talimuchasi ('new town'). A former
settlement, probably of the Upper Creeks,
on Coosa r., in Talladega or Coosa co.,
Ala. According to Ranjel (Oviedo, Hist.
Gen., i, lib. xvn, 565, 1851) De Soto
reached this town the same day he left
Coea(Kusa) in 1540. There is a Creek
town of the same name in Oklahoma.
Talimaehusy. — Oviedo misquoted by Bourne,
Narr. DeSoto, n, 113, 1904. Talimuchusy.— Oviedo,
op. cit. Tallimuchase. — Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., II, 153, 1850. Talmotchasi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., II, 186, 1888 (in Okla
homa).
Talimuchasi. A former Upper Creek
town and subordinate settlement of Oak-
fuskee, on the w. side of Tallapoosa r., 4
m. above Niuyaka and 35 or 40 m. above
Tukabatchi, probably in Randolph co.,
Ala. Prior to 1 797 it was known as Tuka
batchi Tallahassee ('Tukabatchi old
town'); from or shortly after that year
it was known as Talimuchasi, or New-
town. In 1832 it contained 48 heads of
families. Cf. Telmocresses.
Talia mutchasi. — Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
145,1881. Tallmachusse.— Devereux in H. R. Doc.
274, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 8, 1838. Tal-lo-wau mu-
chos-see.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 46, 1848. Tal-
machuesa.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 227, 1836. Talmachusee. — Iverson in H. R.
Doc. 274, op. cit., 12. Talmachuson.— Sen. Ex. Doc.
425, op. cit., 270. Talmachussa.— Wyse (1836) in
H. R. Doc. 274, op. cit., 63. Talmachussee.— Sen.
Ex. Doc. 425, op. cit., 218. Tookaubatche tal-lau-
has-see. — Hawkins, op. cit. Tuckabatchee Tee-
hassa.— Swan (1791) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
Talinchi. A Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living in s. central California,
between Fresno and San Joaquin rs. They
joined in two land cessions to the United
States by treaty of April 29, 1851, under
the name Tall-in-chee, and by treaty of
May 13, 1851, under the name Toeneche.
They were then placed on a reserve be
tween Chowchilla and Kaweah rs.
Dalinchi.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1906 (own name).
Lai Linches.— Ind. AIT. Rep., 219, 1861. Sallen-
ches.— Ind. AIT. Rep. 1856, 252, 1857. Tai-lin-ches.—
McKee, ibid., 223, 1851. Talinches.— Barbour
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 61,
1*53. Tallenches.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
399, 1858. Tall-in-chee.— Royce in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 782, 1899. Tal-lin-ches.— McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32(1 Cong., spec, sess., 75, 1853.
Talluches.— Henley in Ind. Alf. Rep., 512, 1854.
To-e-ne-che.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 782,
1899. To-e-ne-ches.— Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex.
Doc, 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 254, 1853. Tollin-
ches.— Johnston (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st wess., 22, 1852.
Talio. The name, according to Boas, of
4 Bel lacoola towns (Koapk, Nuiku, Aseik,
and Talio) at the head of S. Bentinck
Arm, Brit, Col. The people of these
towns, or the Tali6mh, were divided into
4 gentes— Hamtsit, lalostimot, Spatsatlt,
and Tumkoaakyas. In 1909 they were
reported as numbering 281 in two towns,
BULL. 30]
TALIPSEHOGY — TALTUSHTUNTUDE
679
Kiriisquit and Bellacoola (or Palamey),
under the Northwest Coast agency, the
town of Talio apparently having become
extinct.
Taleomx.— Boas in PetermannsMitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887. Talicomish.— Tolmie and Dawson, Vocabs.
Brit. Col., 122B, 1884. Ta'lio.— Boas in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 49, 1900. Talio'mH.— Boas in 7th
Rep.N.W. Tribes Can. ,3, 1891. Tallion.— Can.Ind.
Aff., pt. ii. 162, 1901. Tallium.— Ibid., 1889, 272,
1890. Talomey.— Ibid., pt. II, 70, 1904. Taluits.—
Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Talipsehogy. A former Upper Creek
town in Alabama, with 19 heads of fami
lies in 1832. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv,
578, 1854.
Talirpingmiut ( ' inhabitants of the
right side'). A subdivision of the Oko-
miut Eskimo, residing on the w. shore of
Cumberland sd. Pop. 86 in 1883. Their
villages are Umanaktuak, Idjorituaktuin,
Nuvajen, and Karusuit. Koukdjuaq was
a former village.
Talirpingmiut.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 426, 1888.
Tellirpingmiut.— Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash.,
Ill, 96, 1885.
Talisman. See Fetish , Oyaron, Palladium.
Talitui. A former Kaiyuhkhotana
village on Tlegon r., Alaska.
Tallily. — Zagoskin, Desc. Russ. Poss. Am., map,
1842. Ttalitui.— Zagoskin quoted by PetrofT,
Rep. on Alaska, 37, 1884.
Talking Hock (trans, of Cherokee Nun-
y&'-g&nwani'sk}, 'rock that talks ' ) . A for
mer Cherokee settlement or settlements
on Talking Rocker., an affluent of Coosa-
watee r., N. Ga. The town-house was
situated about a mile above the present
Talking Rock station on the w. side of the
railroad. The name refers, according to
one informant, to an echo rock some
where on the stream below the present
railroad station. — Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A.E., 417, 1900.
"Talks and Thoughts." See Hampton
Normal and Agricultural Institute.
Tallapoolina. A Chumashan village for
merly at Rancho Viejo, Ventura co.,Cal. —
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Tall Bull (Hotoa-qa-iho<jts). A name
hereditary among the Cheyenne and
borne at different periods by "several dis
tinguished men, of whom the most noted
was a prominent leader of the hostile Dog
Soldier band, the principals in the out
break of 1868-69. After nearly a year of
savage raiding along the Kansas border,
they were completely routed by Gen. E.
A. Carr, with part of the Fifth cavalry
and a detachment of Pawnee scouts, on
July 11, 1869, at Summit Springs cr., N. E.
Colorado, Tall Bull being among the slain.
Bee Cheyenne. (.1. M.)
Tallulah (strictly Talulti,'). The name
of two former Cherokee settlements, one,
ancient, situated on the upper part of
Tallulah r., in Rabun co., Ga. ; the other
on Tallulah cr. of Cheowa r., in Graham
co., N. C. The word is of uncertain
etymology. In documents from the Lower
dialect it is spelled with an r. (j. M. )
Taruraw.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E pt I 633
1900 (early form). Toruro.— Ibid. Tulloolah —
Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce In 5th Rep
B. A. E., 144, 1887. Turoree.— Mooney, op cit
Turrurar.— Royce, op. cit., map. Turruraw.-Mou-
zon s map of 1771 quoted by Royce, op. cit.
Talmamiche ( Tal' -ma-mi' -tee). A Ta-
kelma band or village on the s. side of
Rogue r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 235, 1890.
Taloffa Ockhase (talufa 'town', ux'hasi
'lake': 'Lake town,' from its situation).
A former Seminole town about 30 m. w.
s. w. from the upper part of L. George,
probably in Marion co., Fla.
TaloffaOckhase.— Romans, Fla.. 280, 1775 Tolofa.—
Jesup (1837) in H.R.Doc.78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
108, 1838.
Talohlafia. The Parrot (Macaw?) clan
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Talo'lafia tai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na= 'people').
Talomeco (Creek: talua 'town', miko
'chief'). A former town in the vicinity
of Savannah r., S. C., visited by De Soto
early in 1540, and described by Garcilasso
de la Vega (Florida, 130, 1723) as con
taining 500 well-built but abandoned
houses and also a very large "temple,"
in which were deposited the remains of
the caciques, etc. It probably belonged
to the Chiaha.
Talon. A division of the Ottawa on
Manitoulin id., in L. Huron, that after
ward moved to Michilimackinac, Mich.,
on account of Iroquois hostility. — Lahon-
tan (1703) quoted in N. Y. Doc* Col. Hist.,
ix, 176, note, 1855.
Talonapin ('fresh meat necklace'). A
band of the Hunkpapa Sioux.
Fresh meat necklace people.— Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Ta-lo'-na-pi.— Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 376, 1862. Talo-na
p'K— -Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 221, 1897.
Talotunne ( Ta-lof tunne). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
235, 1890.
Talpahoka. A former Choctaw town on
a western affluent of Chickasawhay r.,
probably in Jasper co., Miss. — Romans,
Florida," 329, 1775.
Talpatqui. An Apalachee town named
in a letter from the chief of the tribe to
the King of Spain in 1688.— Gatachet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 76, 1884.
Talsunine ('large acorn'). A former
village of the Chastacosta on the N. side
of Rogue r., Oreg.
Tal-sun'-me.— Dorsey, MS. Chasta Costa vocab., B.
A E 1884. Ta'-sun-ma' lunne.— Dorsey in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, m, 234, 1890.
Taltushtuntude. An Athapascan tribe
or band that formerly lived on Galice cr.,
Oreg. They were scattered in the same
country as the Takelma, whom they had
probably overrun. In 1856 they were re
moved to Siletz res., where 18 survived in
1877.
Galeese Creek Indians.-Treaty of 1854 ir
Ind. Treaties, 978, 1873. Galice Creek.-Ind. Aff.
TALUACHAPKOAPOPKA TAMAKWA
[B. A. E.
Ron 300, 1S77. Galleace Creek.-Palmer in Ind.
AT Ken IN*;, -J14. 18o7. Gleese Cleek.-Ever-
ette Tutu MS. voeab., B. A. K., 1883 Grease
Creeks.-lnd. AIT. Rep.. 494, 1865 Ku-hs'-kitc
hitc'lvim.— horsey. Alsea MS. voeab., B. A. &.,
ISM Tal'-tac lunnS.— Dorsey, Tutu and Chasta-
coata MS. vocabs.. B. A. K./1884 (Tutu, Chasta-
eo<ta and Mishikhwutmetunne name). Tal'-
fuc tun tu'-de.— Dorsey. (laliee Cr. MS. voeab., B.
\ K., KM i own name). Tan01'-t4c ^unng.— Dor-
sey, Naltunnetunne MS. voeab., B. A. E., 1884
(Xaltunnetnnne name).
Taluachapkoapopka ( ' town where peas
are eaten ' ). A former Seminole town on
Pease cr.. a short distance w. of lower St
Johns r., Kla. Apopka, in w. Orange co.,
probably occupies its site.
Tal-lau-gue chapco pop-cau.— Hawkins (1799),
Skrtrb -J.ri, IMS. Tolocchopka.— Gaines (1836) in
H. K. Doe. 7S, 25th Conj,'., 2d sess., 363, 1838.
Tolopchopko.— Ibid., map, 768-9.
Taluamikagi. The towns controlled by
the peace or white clans, forming one of
the two great divisions of the Creek settle
ments. They were governed by civil offi
cers only, and according to earlier authors
were considered as places of refuge for
criminals. The following are said to have
been the peace towns: Ilitchiti, Oakfuski
(and 7 branch villages), Kasihta, Abihka,
Abikii'lshi,Talasse,()kchayi, Lutchapoga,
Tnskegee, Assilanapi, and Wewoka.
Cf. Ki/Hiim. (A. s. G. )
E-tall-wau.— Hawkins (1779), Sketch, 52 1842.
White towns. -Ibid.
Taluathlako ('large town'). A town of
the Creek Nation, on the North Fork, at
the month of Alabama cr., Okla. — Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186, 1888.
Tarn. The Antelope clan of the Tigua
pueblo ,,f Isleta, N. Mex.
T'am-f ainin.— Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am
18% it'iii H in 'people').
Tama. The native name of one of the
administrative functionaries of the llasi-
nai. The word was adopted )>v the
Spaniards of Texas and applied' quite
erally to similar oilicers among other
dians. The tuinn* were messengers,
lieemcn, and overseers; they prepared
latenals for ceremonies, ran from house
•use calling people together for festi
vals and meetings, notified them when
'""st help with communal labor
""d by to see that each did his
Pjir ^peaking of this last function, Jesus
' nays .,1 them: "These arc the ones
' •", iito;. (U. ]
Tama. See Tn'nnnl.
Tamaha ('rising moose') A
•'hief <,f the Mdewakanton S'<
lived in the region of Bine' F-uif i
;>1^U«H in Minnesota. He was born
' " Winnna, Minn., about
I Kl \ * ' IIKI J 1) t '11 flf ' 1
'•ll'-iit reputation for honesty? In
childhood, while at play, he sustained
the loss of an eye, on which account the
French nicknamed him "Le Borgne," or
"One Eye," and the English "the One-
Eyed Sioux." In 1806-07 he met and
formed a great admiration for Lieut. Z. M.
Pike, and so constantly did he sing the
praises of his white friend that the Indians,
with a sense of humor worthy a modern
punster, changed the pronunciation of
the last syllable of his name from haw to
hay, which made the name signify ' ' pike, ' '
the fish. Because of his attachment for
Pike, he is said to have been the only
Sioux Indian, with one exception, whose
sympathies were with the Americans,
and who did active service for them
during the War of 1812. In this crisis,
when Joseph Kenyille and the old Little
Crow led their Sioux followers against
the United States forces, Tahama refused
to join them. At this period he made
his way to St Louis, and at the solicita
tion of General Clarke, then Indian Com
missioner, he entered the service of the
United States as a scout and messenger.
He returned in 1814 with Manuel Lisa,
when the latter was on his way to confer
with the Missouri River Indians, and,
parting with him at the mouth of James
r., carried dispatches to the Americans
at Prairie du Chien, Wis. Through
many privations and discouragements
he remained loyal to the United States
and faithfully performed the duties
assigned him. While on one of his trips
to Prairie du Chien, Tamaha was im
prisoned by Col. Robert Dickson, an
Indian trader, and at that time an officer
in the service of the British, who, under
threat of death, attempted to compel
him to divulge information relative to
the Americans; but Tamaha would not
yield. After a term of imprisonment he
was released and again visited St Louis
in 1816. On this visit he was present at
the council held by General Clarke with
the forty-six chiefs from the upper Mis
souri, who had returned with Manuel
Lisa. On this occasion General Clarke
presented him with a medal of honor
and a captain's uniform, and commis
sioned him chief of the Sioux nation.
He is said to have been a man of fine
physique and much natural dignity, and
an orator of unusual ability. One of his
peculiarities was to wear always a stove
pipe hat. Until his death, at'Wabasha,
Minn., in April, 1860, at the age of 85,
he was much respected, not only by the
whites but by his own people. His name
is also written Tahama, Tahamie, Tain-
mahaw. By the French he was called
Orignal Leve, the translation of his na
tive designation. (D. K. c. T.)
Tamakwa (Ta-maf-kwa, 'beaver', lit.
'wood-cutter' ). A gens of the Abnaki.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174, 1878.
BULL. 30]
TAMAKWAPI TAMAQUE
681
Tamakwapi ('beaver man'). A clan,
class, or division, probably of the Dela-
wares, mentioned in the Walam Glum in
contradistinction to southerners, wolf-
men, hunters, priests, and others. — Brin-
ton, Lenape Leg., 187, 1885.
Beaver-men.— Squier in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 29
1877. Tamakwapis.— Ibid.
Tamal. A Moquelumnan or Miwok
term, signifying ' bay,' used by the divi
sion of that family which occupied the
coast region immediately N. of San Fran
cisco bay and comprising the greater part
of Marin co., Cal. It was applied by
them to any bay, but particularly to the
largest bay with which they were familiar,
what is now known as Tomales bay.
Tomales is simply a rendition of the orig
inal Indian term in a modified Spanish
orthography. The name survives also in
Tomales point and the town of Tomales.
Mt Tamalpais is an aboriginal name and
comes from this term, tamal 'bay', and
pals 'mountain'. The name Tamal and
various modifications of it were applied
to certain of the neophytes at San Rafael
and Sonoma missions. Most of these,
it is supposed, came from the vicinity
of Tomales bay, or at least from w. of
the missions and in the direction of that
bay. (s. A. B.)
Tamal.— Chamisso in Kotzebue, Voy., in, 51, 1821.
Tamalenos.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 2, 1860.
Tamales.— Ibid. Tamallos.— Ibid., Mar. 30. Ta-
mals.— Choris, Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Tammalanos.—
Taylor, op. cit., Mar. 30. Tomales.— Ibid., Oct. 18,
1861.
Tamali (Tamali}. The name of two
places, and probably settlements there
situated, in the Cherokee country. One
was on Valley r. , a few miles above Mur
phy, about the present Tomatola, in
Cherokee co., N. C.; the other was on
Little Tennessee r., about Tomotley ford,
a few miles above Tellico r., in Monroe
co., Tenn. The name can not be trans
lated and may be of Creek origin, as that
tribe had a town of the same name on
lower Chattahoochee r. (j. M.)
Tamable.— Bartram, Travels, 372, 1792 (the second
or Tennessee town). Tamali.— Mooney in 19th
Rep. B. A. E., 534, 1900. Ta-me-tah.— Adair, Am.
Inds.,257, 1775 (possibly identical). Timotlee.—
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887. Tomatly. —
Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce, ibid., 142. Toma
tola. — Mooney, op. cit. Tommotley. — Timber-
lake, Memoirs, map, 1765 (on Little Tennessee r.).
Tomothle.— Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (the N. C.
town).
Tamali (Tdmd'li). A former Lower
Creek town on Chattahoochee r., 7 m.
above Ocheses, probably in Kussell co.,
Ala.
Tama'li.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 145, 1884.
Tamatles.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822.
Tum-mault-lau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 26, 1848.
Tamanee, Tamanend. See Tammany.
Tamanos. A term used to designate
shamanistic power, and applied in de
scriptions of the customs of the tribes of
Oregon, Washington, and British Colum
bia, or of the region in which the Chinook
jargon was spoken. The word is derived
from Chinook it.'ama'noas, designat
ing " beings endowed with supernatural
power." The Indian word is not equiva
lent to terms expressing magic power, like
wakanaa of the Siouan tribes, orenda of
the Iroquois, navalak of the Kwakiutl.
In the Indian languages of this region
and particularly in Chinook, the term is
not applied to designate the shaman, but
in literary usage it has come to mean
shamanistic acts and all the performances
belonging to the secret societies of the N.
Pacific coast. Witchcraft is often desig
nated as " black tamanos," while the art
of the shaman as a healer is sometimes
designated as "white tamanos." In the
latter part of the 19th century the word
passed out of use among the Lower Chi
nook, because a person of a name similar
to the word it'ama'noas died, and in ac
cordance with their custom another word
was substituted. (F. B.)
Tamaque( 'beaver'). A famous Delaware
chief, of the Unalachtigo tribe, commonly
called The Beaver, or King Beaver. He
was a brother of the no less famous Shin-
gass, who was one of the most cruel and
crafty foes of the settlers in w. Pennsylva
nia during the years of Indian hostility.
The chief place of residence of "King Bea
ver ' ' was at the mouth of Beaver r. , at the
place called Shingis Town, and later called
' ' The Beaver's Town ' ' ( see Saiccunk, Tas-
carawas). He also had a place of residence
at Kuskuski, and spent part of his time at
Kittanning. When the English took pos
session of Ft Duquesne he moved to Ohio,
where his village, near the junction of the
Tuscarawas and Big Sandy, was called
"The Beaver' sTown." He was friendly to
the English until after Braddock's defeat
(1755), when he allied himself with the
French. When Post made his journey
in 1758 to the western Indians, "King
Beaver," as he calls him, was the chief
speaker in all the councils held at Kus
kuski. On Post's second mission to the
Ohio, in advance of Forbes' expedition
(Nov. 1758), he carried letters addressed
by General Forbes to "Brethren, Kings
Beaver and Shingsa" (Thwaites, Early
West. Trav., i, 267, 1904). He at that
time spoke of the desire of the Indians
to resume their alliance with the English.
He was present at the council held at Ft
Pitt in the fall of 1759 by Gen. Stanwix,
and also at that held by Gen. Mom-ton in
Aug. 1760 (Rupp, Hist. West, Pa.,app.,
139, 1846). In 1762 Beaver and Shingas
sent word to the Governor of Pennsyl
vania that it was their desire to remain
friendly with the ^English, and in the
same year he promised to deliver all the
white prisoners with the Indians at Ft
Pitt. Col. Burd and Josiah Davenport
were appointed commissioners to receive
TAMAROA TAMIQUE
B. A. E.
them (Col. Rec. Pa., vm, 776, 1852). At
the beginning of Pontiac's conspiracy he
was a leading character in the Indian raids
upon the frontier settlements. After Bo
nnet's expedition to the Muskingum
in 1764 he entered into a half-hearted
peace with the English. In his later
years he came under the influence of the
Moravian missionaries, and was a zealous
convert to Christianity before his death,
alxnitl770. (o. P. D.)
Tamaroa (Illinois: Tdmaro'wa, said to
mean 'cut tail,' or, lit., 'he has a cut tail,'
probably referring to some totemic ani
mal, such as the bear or the wildcat; cog
nate with Abnaki tcnumtwc. — Gerard). A
tribe of the Illinois confederacy. In 1680
they occupied the country on both sides
of the Mississippi about the mouths of the
Illinois and Missouri rs. They were al
ways friendly to the French, who made
their village a stopping place on journeys
l»etween Canada and .Louisiana. Their
enemies were t he Chickasaw, whoattacked
them continually, and theShawnee. They
disappeared as a tribe before the begin
ning of the 19th century. Hennepin esti
mated them about 1680 at 200 families.
Camaroua.— Neill, Minn. ,173,1X58. Mahoras.— Hen-
nepin, New Diseov., 255, Ifi'.W. Maroa.— La Salle
(167'J) in Margry, Dec., i, 47'.», 1*75. Marohans. —
Hennepin, up. cit., 1st). Marota.— La Salle (1(581)
in Mar«ry, Dee., n, 134, 1*77. Tabaroas. — Barcia,
Knsayo, 217,1723. Tamarais.— Chauvignerie (1736)
quoted by Sehooleraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 555, 1853.
Tamarcas. — La Tour, map. 17*2 (misprint). Tam
aroa.— I,n Salle (167'.») in Margry, Dee., i, 479,
1X75. Tamarohas. -Tailhan in 1'errot. Mem., 221,'
note, lsi,y. Tamarois.— Chauvignerie ( 173(5) in
N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., i\, H)f)7, 1*55. Tamaroias —
Iberville (17(KM in Margry, Dee., iv, 404/18*0
Tamaronas. — Drake, Kk. Inds., xi, 1*4* Tama-
ronet.-Domeneeh Deserts N. Am., I, 444 l*til)
Tanuurono«.—Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist, pt 6 151
Tamaroras.-La Tour, map, 1779 (misprint)'
Tamaroua.-D>erville (1702) in Margrv, Dee iv
!**». Tamarouha.— Gravier (m. 1700) in Shea'
v Vov. 117 18.51. TamarouB. -Perkins and
k. Annals of the West, (WO, 1*50 Tamawas —
McKenney an«l Hall, Ind. Tribes m 79^ 1854
Am i- Tamorila--Vin(>(-1"'"'Streaty (1803) in
Am. Mate J'ap.. Di<l. AfT., i,687,]*;52 Tamorois —
'.'l.Taft, Ind. TrH.es, „. 5x,x ]s52. Ta™roas _
ronti.fReI_. .le lu_Louisiane, 136, 1720. Temo-
Tamaroa. I he principal village of the
maroa, at or m-ar the site of Ka*t St
U>UIH, III. It was the seat of a French
misHi.m alxuit 1700.
Tamarox A village, presumably Costa-
',an, formerly eonnected with San Juan
. tamazidin,
.e termnation of abundance
io>f= 'Place where S
Tamachola. — Buelna, Peregrinacion de los Azte-
cas, 112, 1891 (said to have been tiie aboriginal
name at the time of the conquest). Tamazula. —
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 332, 1864. Tamotchala.—
Buelna, op. cit.
Tamcan. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those that had been met or heard
of N. of San Juan Bautista mission on the
lowrer Kio Grande (Fr. Isidro Felix de
Espinosa, Relacion Compendiosa of the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Queretaro). The name
may perhaps be a form of Tonka w a or
of Tacame. (H. E. B. )
Tamceca. A province or tribe on the
Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in 1521,
at which time it was under a chief named
Datha. — Barcia, Ensayo, 5, 1723.
Tamelan Kyaiyawan ( Tam'elan K'yai-
yawau, 'where tree boles stand in the
midst of the waters ' ). One of the mythic
settling places of the Zufii tribe after the
emergence of its people from the under
world. — Gushing in 13th Kep. B. A. E.,
390, 1896.
Tamichopa (so called because of the
great quantity of common reed grass
which grows in the lowlands along the
river. — RudoEnsayo). A former Opata
village on a plateau on the N. side of the
upper Rio Yaqui, a few miles from Baserac,
N. E. Sonora, Mexico. It was inhabited
until 1758, when the Apache compelled its
abandonment. It was a visitaof Baserac
mission. See Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 58, 1890; iv, 522-23, 1892.
Tamitzopa.— Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762), Guiteras
trans., 217, 1894.
Taminy. See Tammany.
Tamique. One of the two tribes, the
other being the Aranama (Xaraname),
for which mission Espiritu Santo de
Ziiniga was founded in 1726, on its re
moval from Lavaca r., near Matagorda
bay, Texas. The new site, called by
Bustillo y Zevallos, who moved the mis
sion, "the land of the Xaraname," is
still marked by the mission ruins at Mis
sion Valley, Victoria co., on Guadalupe
r. ^not on the San Antonio, as Bancroft
and his followers say), about 85 m. from
its mouth. From the close association of
the Xaraname and the Tamique it is in
ferred that this was the native home of
the latter also (Letters of Bustillo y Ze-
vallos, June 18, 1726, ami Perez de Alma-
z;in, July 11, to the Viceroy, MSS. in
Archivo General, Prov. Intern., ccxxxvi.
The letters just cited settle the hitherto
undetermined point as to the date of the
removal of the mission. On Apr. 15,
1725, the Viceroy ordered Capt. Bustillo
y Zevallos, of the presidio of Loreto, to
confer with Governor Perez de Almazan
concerning the removal of Loreto and the
adjacent mission to a better site. The
conference took place early in Apr. 1726,
when the two officers together selected
BULL. 30]
TAMKAN TAMMANY
683
) the new location. Before June 18 Bus-
| tillo had dug there an acequia for the
• mission, and the padre from Espiritu
; Santo had established himself in the new
I post, planted crops, and begun to attract
'^the Indians. The presidio had not yet
• been transferred).
The Tamique are quite probably dis-
rtinct from the Tacame, though it has
• been surmised that they were identical,
i The two were given in 1733 as separate
|: tribes by Governor Almazun, who was
I in a position to know. Nevertheless, ac-
I cording to Bonilla only the Tancame
I (Tacame) were atEspiritu Santo de Zuniga
j mission in 1727, a time when the Ta
mique are supposed to have been there.
This suggests the identity of the two
•tribes. The Tamique and Xaraname
spoke a language different from that of
the Karankawan tribes living between
themselves and the coast, a fact that was
used as an argument for founding mission
Nuestra Senora del Rosario as a separate
establishment for the latti-r tribes in 1754
(see Bolton in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar.,
x, 1907).
_ In 1749 Espfritu Santo de Zuniga mis
sion was again removed, this time to San
Antonio r., opposite modern Goliad, the
Tamique and the Xaraname going with -
it. The Xaraname subsequently gave
much trouble by deserting, but the Ta
mique do not figure in the accounts of
these difficulties. It can not be because
they had become extinct, for a report
made by the missionary in 1794 states
that they were still at the mission to the
number of 25 (Fr. Jose de Aguilar, quoted
in Portillo, Apuntes para la Hist. An
tigua de Coahuila y Texas, 308, 1880).
The building at Goliad, now popularly
designated as " Aranama College," is
evidently one of the presidial buildings,
and not a part of the mission, as this was
across the river. (H. E. B.)
Tamiquis. —Perez de Almazdn, Autos sobre las
Providencias, 1733, MS. in Archive Gen., Prov.
Intern., xxxn.
Tamkan. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff ( Voy., n, 163, 1814) as residing in
land from the coast of California and as
being at enmity with the coast tribes. It
possibly belonged to the Costanoan
family.
Tammahaw. See Tamaha.
Tammany (from Tamanend, 'the affa
ble.' — Heckewelder). The common
form of the name of a noted ancient Dela
ware chief, written also Tamanee, Tama-
nen, Tamanend, Tamany, Tamened, Tam-
iny , Temane. In the form of Tamanen his
name appears as one of the signers of a
deed to William Penn in 1683 for lands
not far N. from Philadelphia, within the
present Bucks co. , Pa.
The missionary Heckewelder, writing
in 1817, describes him as the greatest and
best chief known to Delaware tribal tra
dition. ' ' The name of Tamanend is held
in the highest veneration among the In
dians Of all the chiefs and great men
which the Lenape nation ever had, he
stands foremost on the list. But although
many fabulous stories are circulated about
him among the whites, but little of his
real history is known. . . . All we know,
therefore, of Tamanend is that he was an
ancient Delaware chief, who never had
his equal. He was in the highest degree
endowed with wisdom, virtue, prudence,
charity, affability, meekness, hospitality,
in short with every good and noble quali
fication that a human being may possess.
He was supposed to have had an inter
course with the great and good Spirit, for
lie was a stranger to everything that was
bad. . . . The fame of" this great man
extended even among the whites, who
fabricated numerous legends respecting
him, which I never heard, however,
from the mouth of an Indian, and there
fore believe to be fabulous. In the Revo
lutionary war his enthusiastic admirers
dubbed him a saint, and he was estab
lished under the name of St. Tammany,
the Patron Saint of America. His name
was inserted in some calendars, and his
festival celebrated on the first day of May
in every year. ' ' Heckewelder goes on to
describe the celebration, which was con
ducted on Indian lines, including the
smokingof the calumet, and Indian dances
in the open air, and says that similar
"Tammany societies" were afterward
organized in other cities. He states also
that when Col. George Morgan, of Prince
ton, N. J., was sent by Congress about
the year 1776 upon a special mission to
the western tribes, the Delawares con
ferred upon him the name of Tamanend
in remembrance of the ancient chief and
as the greatest mark of respect that they
could pay to Morgan.
Haines, however(Am. Inds.,658, 1888),
in his chapter on the Order of Red Men,
quotes a contemporary document from
which it appears that the Philadelphia
society, which was probably the first
bearing the name, and is claimed as the
original of the Red Men secret order, was
organized May 1, 1772, under the title of
"Sons of King Tammany," with strongly
Loyalist tendency. It is probable that
the "Saint Tammany" society was a later
organization of Revolutionary sympathi
zers opposed to the kingly idea. Saint
Tammany parish, La., preserves the '
memory. The practice of organizing
American political and military societies
on an Indian basis dates back to the
French and Indian war, and was espe
cially in favor among the soldiers of the
Revolutionary army, most of whom were
frontiersmen more or less familiar with
684
TAMMUKAN TAMULEKO
[B. A. K.
Indian life and custom. Of several such
societies organized about the Revolution
ary period the only ones still existing are
the secret Improved Order of Red Men
(q. v.) and the famous Tammanv Society,
originally established as a patriotic and
charitable organization, but now for many
years best known as the dominating fac
tor in the Democratic politics of New
York city. It was founded in 1786 by
William "Mooney, a Revolutionary veteran
and former leader of the "Sons of Lib
erty," and regularly organized with a
constitution in "1789 (most of the original
members being Revolutionary soldiers),
for the purpose of guarding "the inde
pendence, the popular liberty^ and the
federal union of the country," in opposi
tion to the efforts of the aristocratic ele
ment, as represented by Hamilton and
the Federalists, to make the new govern
ment practically a monarchy, with life
tenure for President and Senate and a re
stricted property suffrage. Its two main
purposes were declared to be (1) the per
petuity of republican institutions, and (2)
the care of Revolutionary soldiers, their
widows and orphans, "and of others who
might be proper objects of charity."
The society— occasionally at tirst known
as the Columbian Order — took an Indian
title and formulated for itself a ritual
based upon supposedly Indian custom.
Thus, the name chosen was that of the
traditional Delaware chief; the meeting
place was called the "wigwam"; there
were l.'i "tribes" or branches corre-
Bpondijig to the l.'i original states, the
New York parent organization being the
"Fagle. Tribe," New Hampshire the
>tter Tribe/' Delaware the "Tiger
Tribe," whence the famous "Tammany
tiger," etc. The principal oflicer of
ich tribe was styled the "sachem," and
the head of the 'whole organization was
-ignated the /.-,>,•/,; oh-emair, or grand
sachem, which oliice was held by Mooney
[jmueH for more than 20 years. Subor-
iate olhcers also were designated by
•ther Indian titles, records were kept ac-
J to the Indian system bv moons
the '7,'uMn'r' an<1 Ut the rc"lllar meetings
For the first :',() years of its existence,
whole effort o',' 1he's!H.i!i!AvaTdi^
the
About the same time it took steps for the
establishment of an Indian museum, the
germ of the New York Historical Society.
In 1808 it collected and gave suitable
burial to the bones of the Revolutionary
victims of the prison ships at Wallabout
bay. In the War of 1812 it furnished
three generals to the United States army,
and 1,200 men from its own membership
for the construction of defenses about
New York city. In 1817 it brought back
from Canada and interred with fitting
ceremony the body of Gen. Richard
Montgomery, killed at the siege of Que
bec. In 1826, after years of effort, it se
cured full manhood suffrage in the state
of New York, and in 1831 it procured
the abolition of imprisonment for debt in
New York city. In 1861 it raised from
its membership, equipped, and sent to
the front, under its own Grand Sachem
as colonel, the 42d N. Y. Infantry regi
ment. The original New York organiza
tion still survives, the other branches
having long passed out of existence, but
of late years it has devoted its energies
chiefly to the control of local politics.
Its central executive body is known as
Tammany Hall. Theoretically the "So
ciety" and the " Hall" are two distinct
bodies, the one representing the social
and fraternal functions, the other the
political "machine"; but as their officer-
ship is largely identical, their meetings
held in the same "wigwam," and the
names similar, the distinction is of minor
importance. Consult Heckewelder, Ind.
Nations, 1876; Drake, Aboriginal Races
of N. Am., 1880; Haines, Am. Ind.
(chapter on The Order of Red Men),
1888; Davis, Tammany Hall, in Munsey's
Mag., Oct. 1900; Encycl. Americana, art.
Tammany, 1904. (j. M.)
Tammukan. A Cholovone village E. of
lower San Joaquin r. , Cal. — Pinart, Cholo
vone MS., 1880.
Tampa. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570, according to
Fontaneda (Memoir ca. 1575, Smith
trans., 19, 1854). He gives it first place
in his list of more than 20 Calusa villages
and describes it as a large town.
Tamuleko (from taman, or tamalin,
'north'). A general term, which may
be translated "northerners," applied by
the Miwok of the southern Sierra Nevada
region of California to all the people liv
ing to the N. of themselves. The name
was applied not only by the Miwok as a
whole to a people of another stock living
to the N., but the people of any Miwok
village employed it in referring to the
people of the same stock living in the
region perhaps but a few miles N. of
themselves. Similarly the people living
in the other cardinal directions were
called, respectively, Hisotoko, 'eastern-
BULL. 30]
TAN TANGOUAEN
085
ers/ from hisum, 'east'; Chumetoko,
'southerners,' from chumech, 'south';
and Olowitok, 'westerners,' from olowin,
'west.' (s. A. B. )
Simbalakees. — Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 363, 1874.
Tamlocklock.— Ibid., 450. Tamolecas.— Powers in
Overland Mo., x, 324, 1873. Ta-mo-le'-ka.— Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 349, 1877. Tamuleko.—
S. A. Barrett, inf'n, 1907 (proper form). Timbala-
kees.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Yamlocklock. — Bancroft, op. cit., 450.
Tan ( Tan}. The Sun clans of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, San
Ildefonso, Tesuque, and Nambe, N.
Mex., and Hano, Ariz. That of Nambe
is extinct.
Tan-td6a.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1896
(San Juan, Santa Clara, San Ildefonso, and
Tesuque form; tdoa =' people'). Tan-tdoa. —
Ibid. (Nambe form). Tan.— Fewkes, ibid., vn, 166,
1894 (Hano form).
Tanaca. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllon,
probably on the South Carolina coast, in
1520.
Tanacharison. See Half King.
Xanana ( Ta'n&h& ) . The Buffalo clan of
the Caddo.
Koho'.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896
(=' alligator'). Tanaha.— Ibid.
Tanakot. A Kaiyuhkhotana village of
52 inhabitants in 1880 on the right bank
of Yukon r., Alaska, near the mouth of
Melozi r.
lahnohkalony.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 398,
1901 (cited form). Tanakhothaiak.— Petroff in
LOth Census, Alaska, map, 1880. Tanakot.— Baker,
op. cit.
Tanasqui. A Cherokee town visited by
Juan Pardo in 1567. The name may be
thesameasTanasT', orTennessee (q. v. ). —
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 534, 1900.
Tancac. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
j3ren. Indies, in, 628, 1853) as one of the
[provinces or villages visited by Ayllon,
1 probably on the South Carolina coast, in
11520.
\ Tandaquomuc. A Chowanoc (?) village
iin 1585 at the w. end of Albemarle sd.,
iDetween the mouths of Chowan and Ro-
iinoke rs., in the present Bertie co., N. C.
Tandaquomuc.— Lane's map, 1585, in Hawks, Hist.
!S. C., I, 1859. Tantaquomuck. — Dutch map, 1621,
|.n N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., i, 1856.
Taneaho. An unidentified village or
i;ribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 (Mar-
l*ry, Dec., in, 409, 1878) while he was
staying with the Kadohadacho on Red r.
ID! Louisiana, by the chief of that tribe,
is being among his enemies.
Tanedi ( TAne'di, ' people of [the river]
Tan ' ) . A division of the Tlingit at Kake,
\laska, belonging to the Raven phratry
:)f that tribe. (j. R. s.)
Tanetsukanumanke. One of the Man-
Ian bands.
Jood Knife.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 158, 1877. Ta-na-
su'-ka. —Ibid . Ta-ne-tsu'-ka nu-man'-ke. — Dorsey
n 15th Rep. B. A. E., 241, 1897.
Tangdhantangkaenikashika ( ' those who
Became human beings by the aid of the
arge wildcat ' ). A Quapaw gens.
*a*thel ge™- —Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Ta"d0a» tan'^a e'nikaciV.— Ibid.
Tangeratsa (taingees, 'half,' 'middle;'
atsah, 'brightish': 'people neither dark
nor fair'). One of the castes or classes
into which the Kutchakutchin are di-
vided, the others being the Chitsa and
the Natesa. — Kirby in Smithson. Rep,
1864, 418, 1865; Hardistv, ibid., 1866.
315, 1872.
A-teet-sa.— Kirby in Hist. Mag., 1st s., vm, 167,
1^0 «"s de Milieu- — Whymper, Alaska, map,
18b8. Middle Indians. — Ross, notes on Tinne
S. I. MS., 474. Tain-gees-ah-tsah.— Uanlisty,
op. cit, Taitsick-E.utcb.in.— Jones in Saiithson.
Rep. 1866, 323, 1872. Tanges-at-sa.— Kirby, ibid
1864, 418, 1865. Tchandjoeri-Kuttchin.— Petitot,
Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876. Tenge-rat-sey.—
Jones in Smithson. Rep. 1866, 326, 1872. Teng-
ratsey.— Dall, Alaska, 196, 1870. Teng-rat-si.—
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 30, 1877. Tpendji-
dheyttset-Kouttchin.— Petitot, Autour du lac des
Esclaves, 361, 1891. Tpion-Kouttchin. — Ibid.
('people of the water'). T'tran-jik-kutch-in.—
Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E., 471 (trans.
'Big Black river people'). Zeka-thaka.— Rich
ardson, Arct. Exped.,i, 398, 1851 (trans. ' people on
this side'). Zi-unka-kutchi.— Ibid, (trans, 'mid
dle people'). Ziunka-kutshi. — Latham, Nat.
Races Russ. Emp., 293, 1854.
Tangipahoa(fromto"(te/<i, 'maixe'; apa,
'stalk,' 'cob'; aw, 'to gather': 'those
who gather maize stalks or cobs.'—
Wright. Penicaut explains the ri ver name
Tandgepao erroneously as 'white wheat
or corn' ). An extinct tribe, supposed to
be Muskhogean, formerly living on the
lower Mississippi and on Tangipahoa r.,
which flows s. into L. Pontchartrain, s. E.
La. Tonti mentions this people as resid
ing, in 1682, on the Mississippi, 12 leagues
from the Quinipissa village; but, accord
ing to I her vi lie (Margry, Dec., iv, 168,
1880), the Bayogoula informed him that
the Tangipahoa had never lived on the
Mississippi; nevertheless both statements
agree in making their town one of the 7
villages of the Acolapissa. When La
Salle reached their village he found that
it had recently been burned, and saw dead
bodies lying on one another. According
to the information given Iberville by the
Bayogoula, the village had been destroyed
by the Huina. Nothing definite is known
of the language and affinities of the tribe,
but their apparent relations with the
Acolapissa indicate Muskhogean^affinity.
Their village was one of those said to be
long to the Acolapissa.
Taensapaoa. -Bar tram, Trav., 422, 1791. Tanchipa-
hoe — Kllicott (ca. 1798), Jour., app., map, /1, 1803
(applied to river). Tangeboas.— McKenney and
Hall,
hoe — Kllicott (ca. 1798), Jour., app., map, /, 1803
lied to river). Tangeboas.— McKen
, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854. Tangibac.-Henne-
pin, New Discov., 155, 1698.
(1698) in French, Hist. CoU. La., pt. 2, 2 note,
1
T
La
Bovd, Local
Tangibao.-Ibervilli
, . . La., pt. 2, 2^ note,
1875. Tangibaoas. -Shea, Cath. Miss., 438,
angibaos.-Tonti (lt.82) in French, His
a. i, 63, 1846. Tan'gipaha'.-Gatschet quoted by
ovd, Local Names, 46, 18S5. Tangipahos.-La
Harpe(ca. 1723) in French, Hist. Coir. La., in, 17,
1851. Tangipaos.-Martin, Hist La., I, 101, 1827.
Tanjibao.-La Sullc in Miiiw, Dec., II, 191
Tansipaho. -Ellicott (ca. 1798), Jour., map, 203,
Tangouaen. A village where Algonkin
and Hurons united for protection against
686
TANGYAKA TANO
IB. A. E.
the Iroquois in 1646, perhaps near Geor
gian bay, Out.— Jes. Rel. 1646, 76, 1858.
Tangyaka. The Kainbovv clan of the
Putki (Cloud, or Water-house) phratryof
the Hopi.
T&naka winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B._A.^E.,
JVSi 1W1 tin/new — 'clan'). Ta-na-ka \vun--wu. —
Fewkes in Am. Antlir., vil, 402, 1894.
Tanico. A tribe, or "province," first
encountered by the De Soto expedition
in 1542, apparently in N. w. Arkansas.
They were met also in the same general
region by Joutel in 1687. Perhaps iden
tical with the Tunica (q. v.).
Canicons. — La Harpe(1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., in, 7'J, 75, 18M. Tanico.— Joutel (1687) in
Matyry, Dee., in, 109, 1*78. Taniquo. — Joutel, op.
oil.. 4H). Tanquinno. — Ibid., 409. Toniquas. —
Mappu lud. Oceidentalis, Niirnberg, ca. 1740.
Tanima ( Tanl'inu, 'liver-eaters'). A re
cently extinct division of the Comanche.
Da-nem-me.— Butcher and Leyendecher, Coman
che MS. vocab., B. A. K.. 18(57 (Comanche
name i. De-na-vi.— Comanche and Kiowa treaty,
Sen. Ex. Doc., O, 89th Cong., 1st sess., 4, 1866.
De-na-wayi.— Leaven worth (1868) in H. R. Misc.
1>(H1. 139, 41st Cong., 2d sess., 6, 1870 (or Lion
[sir] Eaters). Hai-ne-na-une. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, n. 128, 18.V2 (probably identical; said to
mean 'corn eaters'). Lion Eaters. — Leaven-
worth, o|>. cit. (misprint). Liver Eater band. —
Comanche and Kiowa treaty, op. cit. Liver-
eaters.— Neighbors in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
n, TJ7, isTvj. Tani'ma.— Mooney in 14th Rep B
A. K.. 10-15. 1896 (correct form). Tini'ema.— Hoff
man in 1'roc. Am. 1'hilos. Soc., xxm, 300, 1886.
Tanintauei. An Assiniboin band.
Gens des Osayes.— Maximilian, Trav., 194, 1843
('bone people'). Tanintauei.— Ibid.
Tankiteke. A tribe of the Wappinger
confederacy formerly living in West-
chester co., N. Y., and Fairlield co.,
Conn., back of the coast, They were
sometimes called Pachamis, Pachany,
etc., from their chief.
Bachom's country.— Doc. of 1659 in N.Y. Doc. Col.
L, n. »W, 1S5.S. Pachany.— Wassenaar (1632)
quoknl by Kntteiiber, Tribes Hudson R., 80 1872
Faejnmu.-Brodhead (juoted by Ruttenber, ibid.
Packamins.— De Laet (16:«) in Jones, Ind. Bui
Tankitekes.— Ruttenber, op. cit
Tanrnangile (Ta»'man-gile). A Kansa
village on Blue r., Kans., and the band
that formerly lived there.— J. 0. Dorsev
.annas MS. vocab., B. A. K., 1882.
An Iroquois village for
merly on the N. shore of L. Ontario, On
tario, Canada.
Tannghrishon. See Ilnlf King
Tanning. See SHn mui Mh, dressing.
Tano (trom Tahdno, the Tigua form of
-u-^ the Tano name for them-
V v *f°nnerK»-oupof Pueblo tribes
New Mexico, whose name has been
orical period the Tano habitat
was Nouthward from Santa F^ to the
ba*in, a distance of about 20 m
Coronado passed through the southern
part of their territory in 1541, Castaneda
describing it as lying between the Quirix
(Queres) province and Cicuye (Pecos),
and as being almost depopulated on ac
count of depredations by the Teya, a war
like tribe of the plains, 16 years previous
ly. Only 3 pueblos are mentioned by
Castaneda as along their route— Ximena
(Galisteo), a small, strong village; the
Pueblo de los Silos, large, but almost de
serted; and another farther eastward,
abandoned and in ruins. The last men
tioned was probably the one called Coquite
by Mota Padilla. " In addition to these,
however, there were 7 other Tano pueblos
in the "snowy mts.," toward Santa Fe.
The Tano were next visited by Espejo,
who went eastwardly from the country
of the Tigua, in the vicinity of the pres
ent Bernalillo, to the province of the Ma-'
guas or Magrias (probably a misprint of
Tagnos, a form of the Tigua name), in a
pine country without running streams,
on the borders of the buffalo plains, where
he heard news of the death there of Fray
Juan de Santa Maria two years before.
As the seat of this friar's missionary la
bors was Pecos, that pueblo was evident
ly included by Espejo in his Maguas prov
ince, to which he attributed the grossly
exaggerated population of 40,000,' in 11
pueblos. The accounts of Espejo' s jour
ney are unsatisfactory as to directions and
distances traveled, and some of the re
puted narratives of his expedition are
unauthentic. Bandelier regards as the
Tano country Espejo' s province of Hu-
bates, with 5 pueblos, which he visited,
after returning from a western tour, by
traveling 12 leagues eastward from the
Queres on the Rio Grande. Thence in a
day's journey Espejo found the "Tamos"
in three large villages, one of which was
Pecos. This variance in names is doubt
less due to guides speaking different lan
guages. If the number of ( Tano) villages
given by Castaneda in 1540 is correctly
given as 10, and if the number of pueblos
mentioned by Espejo in 1583 as contained
in his provinces of Hubates and Tamos
(7, excluding Pecos) is also correct, then
it would seem that the hostility of the
Teyas spoken of by Castaneda in 1540 had
continued in the" interim, and that the
Tano had been compelled to abandon
three of their settlements. This, how
ever, could not have been the case if the
10 villages (excluding Pecos) in Espejo's
province of Maguas is rightly given, as
the number agrees with that of Castaneda
40 years before.
In 1630 Benavides estimated the popu
lation of the then existing 5 Tano towns
at 4,000, all of whom had been baptized.
The tribe was almost entirely broken up
by the Pueblo revolts of 1680-96, the
BULL. 30]
TANOAN FAMILY TANUNAK
687
Indians removing mainly to the Hopi of
Arizona after 1694 and the last tribal
remnant in New Mexico dying from
smallpox early in the 19th century (Ban-
delier in Ritch, N. Mex. , 201 ) . The Tano
language is now spoken only by a few na
tives settled in the Tewa, Tigua, and
Queres pueblos along the Rio Grande,
particularly at Santo Domingo.
Following is a list of Tanp pueblos so
far as known: Cienega, Dyapige, Galisteo,
Guika, Kayepu, Kipana, Kuakaa, Ojana,
Paako, Pueblo Blanco, Pueblo Colorado,
Pueblo de los Silos, Pueblo Largo, Pueblo
Quemado (?), Puerto (?), San Cristobal,
San Lazaro, San Marcos, Sempoapi, She,
Tuerto, Tungge, Tzemantuo, Tzenatay,
Uapige.
Consult Bandelier (1) in Ritch, N. Mex.,
201, 1885; (2) Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 125
et seq., 1890; iv, 87 et seq., 1892; (3)
Gilded Man, 284, 1893; Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 1889; Winship, Coronado
Exped., 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1896. See
Pueblos, Tewa. (F. w. H. )
Gubates. — Mendozain Hakluyt Soc. Pub., xv, 251,
1854 (after Espejo, 1583). Habutas.— Ogilby, Amer
ica, 295, 1(571. Hubales. — Sanson, L'Amerique,
map, 27, 1657. Hubates.— Mendoca, Hist. China
(1586), in Hakluyt, Voy., in, 464, 1810. Hubites.—
Brackinridge, Early Span. Discov., 19, 1857 (mis-
& noting Hakluyt). Lana. — Hervas, Idea dell'
niverso, xvn, 76, 1784 (name of language; doubt
less Tano). Magrias.— Espejo (1584) in Doc.Ined.,
xv, 156, 1871. Maguas.— Ibid., 176 (identified with
Tanos by Bandelier in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch.,
in, 74, 1892). Puyatye.— Bandelier, Delight Mak
ers, 442, 1890, Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 92, 1892;
Gilded Man, 284, 1893 (Queres name). Tagnos.—
Gregg, Comm. Prairies, i, 124, 1844. Tahanas. —
Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629) quoted by Bancroft,
Nat. Races, I, 600, 1882. Tahano.— Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Sandia Tigua name). Ta-
hanos.— Zarate - Salmeron, op. cit. Tami.— Lin-
schoten, Descr. de 1'Amerique, map 1, 1638 (prob
ably identical). Tanos. — Benavides, Memorial,
22, 1630. Thanos.— Pecos grant (1689) in Arch.
Inst. Papers, 1, 135, 1881. T'han-u-ge.— Bandelier,
ibid., iv, 88, 1892 (aboriginal name). Tubeans.—
Ladd, Story of N. Mex., 92, 1891. Tubians.— Da
vis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 259, 1869 ("province
of the Tubians, otherwise called Hubates").
Tubirans. — Davis, misquoted in Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 88, 1889. Tuven.— Hodge, field notes,
B. A. E., 1895 (Tigua name). TJbate.— Mota-Pa-
dilla, Hist, de la Conquista, 169, 1742. Ubates.—
Espejo (1583) in Doc. Ined., xv, 122, 185, 1871.
Xabotaj. — Linschoten, Descr. de 1'Amerique, map
1, 1638 (probably identical). Xabotaos.— Blaeu,
Atlas, XII, 62, 1667.
Tanoan Family, A linguistic family con
sisting of the Tewa, Tano, Tigua, Jemez,
and Piro groups of Pueblo Indians, who
dwrell or dwelt in various substantial vil
lages on and near the Rio Grande in New
Mexico. Of the groups mentioned the
Tano and the Piro are extinct as tribes,
and the Jemez includes the remnant of the
former inhabitants of Pecos. Gatschet
was of the belief that the Tanoan family
is a remote branch of the Shoshonean,
but thus far the relationship has not been
definitively shown. For information re
garding the various divisions, see under
their respective names. Consult Powell
in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 121, 1891; Harring
ton in Am. Anthr., xi, no. 4, 1909.
>Tay-waugh. -Lane (1854) in Schoolcraft. Ind.
Tribes, v. 689, 1855 (pueblos of San Juan, Santa
Clara, Pojuaque, Nambe, "San II de Con so "and
one Moqui [Hopi] pueblo); Keane in Stanford's
Compend., Cent, and So. Am., app., 479, 1878
>Tano.— Powell in Rocky Mountain Presbyterian,
Nov. 1878 (includes Sandia, Tewa, San Ildefonso
San Juan, Santa Clara, Pojoaque, Nambe, Tesuque,
Sinecu, Jemez, Taos, Picuri). >Tegua.— Keane.
in Stanford's Compend., Cent, and So. Am., app ,
479, 1878 (includes S. Juan, Sta. Clara, Pojuaque,
Nambe, Tesugue, S. Ildefonso, Hiiro [Hanoi).
=Tewan.— Powell in Am. Nat., 605, Aug. 1880
(makes five divisions: 1. Tano (Isleta, Isletanear
El Paso, Sandia); 2. Taos (Taos, Picuni [Picuris]);
3. Jemes (Jemes); 4. Tewa or Tehua (San Ilde
fonso, San Juan, Pojoaque, Nambe, Tesuque,
Santa Clara, and one Moki [Hopi] pueblo); 5.
Piro) . >E-nagh-magh. —Lane ( 1854 ) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855 (includes Taos, Vicuris,
Zesuqua, Sandia, Ystete, and two pueblos near
El Paso, Texas). Keane in Stanford's Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am., app., 479, 1878 (follows Lane,
but identifies Texan pueblos with Lentis? and So-
corro?).>Picori. — Keane in Stanford's Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am.,app.,479, ]878(orEnaghmagh).
=Stock of Rio Grande Pueblos.— Gatschet in U. S.
Geog. Surv. W. 100th Mer., vn, 415, 1879. =Rio
Grande Pueblo.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 258,
1882.
Tanom. A branch of the Yuki which
lived on the E. side of Eel r., about w.
of Round valley, central Cal. They \vere
neighbors of the Athapascan Wailaki,
and in their most important ceremony
resembled these rather than the other
Yuki. (A. i, K.)
Tanotenne ('people a short distance to
the north'). A band of theTakulli, appar
ently officially known as the Ft George
band, under Babine and Upper Skeena
agency, at the junction of Stuart and
Fraserrs., Brit. Col., numbering 130 in
1892, 124 in 1909, in the village of Leitli.
Their other village, Chinlak, was de
stroyed by the Tsilkotin. They have ex
tensive hunting grounds E. of Fraser r. as
far as the Rocky and Caribou mts.
Aunghim.— Lennard, Brit. Col., 213, 1862. Ta-no-
tenne.— Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890 ('people
a short distance to the north'). Tsatsnotin. —
Hale, Ethnol.andPhilol.,202, 1846. Tsatsuotin.—
McDonald, Brit. Col., 126, 1862.
Tanpacuazes. A tribe named in 1780
by Cabello, governor of Texas, as one of
those living on the coast between the Rio
Grande and the Nueces. It was perhaps
one of the Coahuiltecan tribes offthat re
gion known by some other name (Ca
bello, Rep. on Coast Tribes, May 28, 1780,
MS. in Bexar Archives, cited by H. E.
Bolton, inf'n, 1908).
Tanques (Span. LoxTanqnes, 'thetanks,'
' water-holes, ' ' pools ' ) . A ruined pueblo,
probably of the Tigua, on the Rio Grande,
near Albuquerque, N. Mex.— Loew (1875)
in Wheeler Surv. Rep., VH, 338, 1879.
Tantucquask. A village of the Pow-
hatan confederacy in 1608 on Rappahan-
nock r., in Richmond co., Va.— Smith
(1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Tanunak. A Nuniyagmiut Eskimo vil
lage and Jesuit mission near C. Vancou-
6S8
TANWAKANWAKAGHE TAGS
ver. Nelson id., Alaska. Pop. 8 in 1880,
4S in 1890.
Dununuk.— llth Census, Alaska, 110, 1893. Tanu-
nak — IVtrolT. Hop. on Alaska. 54. 1880.— Tunu-
nuk.— NVlson in isth Rep. B. A.E., map, 1899.
Tanwakanwakaghe. An ancient Osage
village at the junction of Grand and Osage
rs., Mo.
Ta> wa-k'a" wa-^a-xe.— Dorscy, Osage MS. vocab.,
B. A. K.. 1SS3.
Tanwanshinka ( ' small village ' ) . An an
cient Osage village situated on Neosho r.,
Oklu. In the year 1S50, when De Smet
visited the Osage, the village contained
.SCO persons.
Cawva-Shinka.— De Smet, W. Miss., 365, 1856 ('little
town 'I. Little Town.— Ibid. Ta"wa» oin^a.—
Dor-.-y. OsnKi- MS. vorab., B. A. K., 1883.
Tanxnitania ( from Powhatan tanx,
'little'). A tribe of the Manahoac con
federacy, living in 1008 in Fauqnier co.,
Va., on the N. side of upper Rappahan-
nock r.
Tanxsnitania.— smith (1629), Va., I, map, 1819.
Tanxsnitanians. — Strachi'V (cil. 1612), Va., 104,
IM'J. Tauxanias.— Smith," op. cit., 134. Tauxil-
nanians. Hniidinot, Star in the West, 129. 1816.
Tauxitanians.— .U'tTerson, Notes, 179, 1S01. Taux-
sintania.— Simons in Smith (1029), Va., 1, 186, 1819.
Tauxuntania. — Ibid.
Tanyi. The Calabash clans of the Ke-
resan pueblos of Acoina, Sia, San Felipe,
and Cochiti, N. Mex. That of Acoina
forms a phratry with the Showwiti (Par
rot) an<l Hii[»anyi (Oak) clans. The
dialectal variations in pronunciation of
the name arc: Acoina, T;inyi-h;inoqch; Sia
and San Felipe, Tunyi-huno; Gochiti,
Tanyi-hanuch (Hodge* in Am. Anthr.,
i.\, -">49, 1S%). According to Bandelier
(Arch. I nst. Papers, in, 801, 1890) the
Calabash clan, since the beginning of the
h century, seems to represent what
juht be called the progressive element.
Li. bhninmi.
Wae. -Stevenson in nth Hep. B. A. K., 19, 1894
M»ik^nii!'iJ,nnyi hanut8h— Baildelier, Delight
Tao. The Beaver gens of the Caddo.—
Mooneyin 14th Rep. H. A. K., 1093 1896
Taoapa. A band of Mdewakanton Sioux
formerly living on Minnesota r in the
present Scott co., Minn., and hunting be-
ven.tand the Mississippi. Their vil-
HK<-, generally known as Shakopee's Vil-
'> '?»» 'I1" ?ix's Villa-('' from th*
the band, was on the left bank of
Taol-naas-hadai (Taol na'tu xa'da-i
Rainbowhouee people'). A subdivision
of the Ao-keawai, a Haida family belong
ing to the Raven clan; named from a
house. They belonged to the Alaskan
group, or *Kaigani. — Swanton, Corit.
Haida, 272, 1905.
Taos (Span. pi. adaptation of Towih,
its Tewa name). A Tigua pueblo con
sisting of two house groups, known as
North town (Hlauuma) and South towrn
(Hlaukwima), on both sides of Taos r.,
an E. tributary of the Rio Grande, in
Taos co., N. Mex., 52 m. N. E. of Santa
Fe. The native name of the pueblo is
Tuata; of the people, Taiinamn. The
pueblo is also called Yahlahaimubahutulba,
'Red-willow place.' It was first visited
in 1540 by Hernando de Alvarado, and in
1541 by Francisco de Barrionuevo, both
of Coronado's army, who called it JBra-
ba (seemingly a miscopying of Tuata),
Yuraba, and Uraba (perhaps intended
for the Pecos form Yulata), as well as
Valladolid, the last, no doubt, on account
of some fancied resemblance to the Span
ish city of that name. Taos did not then
stand in the spot it occupies to-day, but a
few hundred yards to the N. E., and on
both sides of the stream as now. One of
the narratives of Coronado's expedition
(Rel. del Suceso, 14th Rep. B. A. E., 575,
1896) described the town, under the name
Yuraba, as having 18 divisions, each with
"a situation as if for two ground plots;
the houses are very close together, and
have five or six stories, three of them with
mud walls and two or three with thin
wooden walls, which become smaller as
they go up, and each one has its little
balcony outside of the mud walls, one
above the other, all around, of wood. In
this village, as it is in the mountains, they
do not raise cotton nor breed fowls [tur
keys] ; they wear the skins of deer and
cows [buffalo] entirely. It is the most
populous village of all that country; we
estimated there were 15,000 persons in
it." This estimate is certainly greatly
exaggerated.
Taos was visited also in 1598 by
Ofiate, who applied to it its first saint
name— San Miguel. > It became the seat
of the Spanish mission of San Geronimo
early in the 17th century, and in the
middle of the century some families
moved to the Jicarillas, at a place called
Kl Quartelejo, in the present Scott co.,
Kans., but were subsequently brought
back by Juan de Archuleta. In the
Pueblo revolt of 1680-92 Taos took a con
spicuous part. It was the central point
from which Pope (q. v.) disseminated
his doctrineof independence from Spanish
authority, and was one of the first ad
herents to this cause. On Aug. 10, 1680,
the day the outbreak began, the Taos
warriors joined those of Picuris and the
Tewa in the murder of their priests, as
well as of all the colonists on which they
BULL. 30]
TAGS
689
could lay hands, and then proceeded to
Santa Fe, where they formed part of the
3,000 Pueblos who laid siege to that town
for 5 days, when Gov. Otermin succeeded
in beating them off and in beginning his
retreat to El Paso. All the Pueblos re
mained independent of the Spaniards
until 1692, when Vargas reconquered the
province. On his visiting Taos in Octo
ber the Indians ran away, but were in
duced to return, professing friendship.
After several conflicts with the Tevva in
the following year (1693), Vargas again
visited Taos on July 3, finding" it aban
doned, the Indians having taken refuge
in a near-by canyon, after placing crosses
on their property to command for it re
spect from the Spaniards. Attempts to
negotiate with the natives proving a fail
ure, Vargas sacked their village, taking
much corn. Before the close of 1694
revolt of 1680 the population of Taos was
about 2,000.
Owing to its situation on the northern
frontier, Taos became an important trad
ing rendezvous for the surrounding tribes,
and its people also experienced several
disastrous conflicts with the Ute, and in
1766 with the Comanche. To these hos
tilities was doubtless partly due the reduc
tion of the once comparatively large pop
ulation to 515 in 1910. . See Pueblos.
In 1847 occurred what is known as
the Taos rebellion. Instigated by Mexi
cans, whose ill feeling for the Americans
had been aroused by the Mexican war,
the Taos warriors, on Jan. 17, attacked
and cruelly killed Gov. Charles Bent and
other residents of the near-by Mexican
settlement of Fernandez de Taos, and,
joined by Mexicans, murdered all but
one of nine Americans at Turley's mill, 12
PUEBLO OF TAOo
peace again reigned, many of the pueblos
were rebuilt, and new missionaries as
signed. But it was not long ere the
Pueblos again became restless; on June 4,
1696, another uprising of the northern
pueblos, including Taos, took place, in
which 5 missionaries and 21 other Span
iards were murdered, the Indians again
abandoning their villages, seeking pro
tection in mountain strongholds. In
September Vargas attacked the Taos in
their fortified canyon, and after a siege
they were forced to surrender in the fol
lowing month. At the beginning of the
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 44
m. above. News of the massacre reacli-
ing Santa Fe, troops were hastened to the
place, which they reached Feb. 3, after
several skirmishes on the way. The In
dians and Mexicans were fortified in the
massive adobe church, which was can
nonaded at close range and its walls at
tacked with axes until its occupants were
forced to flee to the near-by pueblo and
thence toward the mountains. During
the fisiht 150 of the insurgents were killed,
about a third of this number in their at
tempt to escape from the pueblo. Fifteen
others were afterward executed, and one
was shot in attempting to escape.
090
TAGS
IB. A. E.
loss of the Americans was 7 killed out-
ri'jht ami -l."> wounded, gome of the latter,
including ("apt. Burgwin, fatally. Since
that time the Taos people were entirely
peaceable until May 1910, when a threat-
rued uprisin.ir, which had its origin in
lain! encroachment by whites, wasspeed-
TAOS MAN
v quelled on the appearance of Terri
torial troops.
Members of this tribe have probably
intermarried extensively with the Lite,
*>me of whose customs* they have bor-
Tnlike the other Pueblos (q. v. ),
the men wear their hair in two long plaits
gmgat the sides, and high leggings of
•km. Their lands are well watered
their livelihood is gained chiefly
iculture and by hunting in the
timbered mountains.
J^Muythology of the tribe little has
><;<'» recorded. The people assert
"•» their aneeslors first came to-
' they spoke a number of languages
'^'^ tongue of the Feather (Pfiaj
n.aly prevailed, and this is the Ian!
gUHL'O of the tribe to-day.
ollmving elans* have been re-
;vMr,M.C.8teven8on,thosewith
>.*kbe,ng extinct: Toeholimafia
Warbler^. T-il.,1,1.,4!., "».lrr,,t
Bahur (White Shell), Urhlaina (Green
Leaf), Chia (Stone Knife), Bahol( referring
to a small animal), Turatu ( Klk), Ba taina
tongterlana ( ' ' Water people far talking" ),
Nam (Earth), *Towha (Coyote), *Kaki
(Raven), *Pachotu (Rattlesnake), *Ton
(Tree bole, )*Poyo(Whippoorwill),*Chiyu
(Rat), *Towhayu (Fighting Coyote),
*Tur\villana (referring to a cylindrical fos
sil marked in rings). In addition the fol
lowing have been noted by Hodge: Ptia
(Feather), Tu ( House), Kua (Bear), Pian-
botinu (White Mountain), and Ahluhl (of
undetermined meaning). Pfiataikwah-
laonan, Kwahlaonan, and Hupfokwah-
laonan are said to be divisions of a single
dan. (v. w. n. )
YOUNG WOMAN OF TAOS
Braba.— Castuflcda (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
511, 5'25, IH%. Brada.— Castaneda misquoted by
Curtis, Children of the Sun, 121, 1883. i-Ta-i-
na-ma.— Miller, Pueblo of Taos, 34, 1898 (=' wil
low people' ). Jaos.—IIinton, Handbook to Ariz., .
map, 1878 (misprint). Koho'hlte.— Hodfre, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Jiearilla name). Red Wil
low Indians.— Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1871. 382,
1872. San Geronimo de los Tahos.— Vctaiicurt
BULL. 30]
TAPA TAPOSA
691
(1696) in Teatro Mex., HI, 318, 1871. San Gero-
nimo de los Taos.— Benavides, Memorial, 37, 1630.
San Geronimo de Taos. — Ward in Ind. Aft'. Rep.
1867, 213, 1868. San Geronymo de losThaos.— Villa-
Senor, Theatre Am., n, 410, 1748. Sant Miguel.—
Oliate (1598) in Doc. I nod., XVI, 257, 1871. S. Gero
nimo de los Thaos.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 950, 1736.
S. Geronimo Thaos.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., v, 115,
1789. S. Hieronymo. — Blaeu, Atlas, xil, 61, 1667.
S. Jerome de los Taos. — Vaugondy, map Amerique,
1778. S. Jeronimo de Taos. — Jefterys, Am. Atlas,
map 5, 1776. S. Jercnimode Toos. — Walch, Charte
America, 1805. S£ Hieronimo.— De 1'Isle, carte
Mex. et Floride, 1703. S' Jerome.— Kitchin, map
N. A., 1787. S'. Jeronimo. — Bowles, map Am., 1784.
Tacos.— Buschmann, Neu-Mexico, 230, 1858 (mis
print). Tahos.— Zarate-Salnier6n(ca. 1629)quoted
by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 600. 1882. Tai-ga-
tah.— Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., i, no. 9, 12,
1906. Taiina.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899
(native name of a Taos man). Taiinamu.— Ibid,
(the tribe). Takhe.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv.
Rep., vii, 345, 1879 (" Indian name"). Tao.— Dis-
turnell, map Mejico, 1846. Taoros. — Blaeu, Atlas,
xn, 61, 1667. Taos.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined.,
xvi, 109, 306, 1871. Taosans. — Poore in Donald
son, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 101, 1893. Taosas.—
Gregg, Comm. Prairies, i, 124, 1844. lapses.— Rux-
ton, Adventures, 199, 1848. Taosij. — Sanson,
L'Amerique, map, 27, 1657. Taosis.— Blaeu,
Atlas, xn, 62, 1667. Taosites.— Davis, El Gringo.
311, 1857. Taosy. — Linschoten, Descr. de 1' Ame
rique, map 1, 1638. Ta-ui. — Bandelier in Revue
d'Etlm., 203, 1886 (the term from which the word
Taos was derived). Ta-uth.— Gatschet, Laguna
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Laguna name).
Ta Wolh.— Curtis, Am. Ind., 1,^138, 1907 ('water
gurgles': Navaho name). Taxe. — Powell in Am.
Nat., xiv, 605, Aug. 1880 (Taos name). Tay-
beron.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 257, LS71
(province of Taos, or). Te-gat-ha. — Bandelier,
Gilded Man, 233, 1893. Tejas.— Garces (1775-6),
Diary, 491, 1900 (probably identical). Tejos.—
Squierin Am. Rev., 522, Nov. 1848 (identified with
Taos). Te-uat-ha. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pa
pers, in, 123, 260, 1890 (aboriginal name of the
pueblo). Thaos.— Freytas, Penalosa Rel. (1662),
42, 74, 1882. Toas. — Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Vpy.,
5th s., xxvii, 304, 1851 (misprint). Tons.— Pike,
Exped., app. to pt. in, 7, 9, 1810 (misprint).
Topoliana-kuin.— Gushing, inf'n, 1884 ('place of
cottonwood trees': Zuni name; kuin, locative).
Tous.— Arrovvsmith, map N. A., 1795, ed. 1814.
Touse.— Garrard, Wahtoyah, 131, 1850. Towih.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1899 (Tewa name of
Eueb'lo). Towirnin.— Ibid. (Sandia name of pue-
lo). Tuas.— Mota-Padilla, Hist. Nueva Galicia,
515, 1742 (evidently identical). Tuata.— Hodge,
field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (native name of pue
blo). Tuopa. — Ibid. (Picurisname). Tuwirat. —
Ibid. (Isleta name of pueblo). Uraba. — Jara-
millo (ca. 1542) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 587. 1896.
Valladolid.— Castaneda (1596), ibid., 511, 1896 (so
called by Spaniards). Wee-ka-nahs.— Joseph in
IstRep.B. A.E., 101,1881 (given as their own tribal
name). Yaos.— Pike, Exped., map. 1810 (mis
print). Ya'hlahaimub'ahutulba. — Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1899 (Ted-willow place': another
native name). Yulata.— Ibid., 1895 (Jemez and
Pecos name of pueblo) . Yuraba. — Relacion del
Suceso (ca. 1542) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 575, 1896.
Tapa ('tortoise'). A Yuchi clan.
Tabsa'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. T'api
taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., 71. B. A. E., 1885 (=
'turtle gens').
Tapa ('deer head'). An Omaha gens
of the Inshtasanda division.
DeerHead.— Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 245, 1885.
xa-da.— Ibid. Ta-pa-taj-je.— Long, Exped. Rocky
Mts., i, 327, 1823.
Tapanash (Tapana'sh). A small Sha-
haptian tribe, speaking the Tenino lan
guage, formerly living on the N. bank of
Columbia r. in Klickitat co., Wash., a
little above Celilo. They are referred to
by Lewis and Clark as Eneeshur (q. v. ). —
Mooney in Utb Rep. B. A. E.. 740, 1896.
Tapanissilac. A Chumashan village
formerly near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tapanque. A former Dieguefio rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal.— Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 254, 1884.
Tapatwa ('alligator'). Given by Gat
schet as a Yuchi clan, but probably no
such clan existed among thin tribe.
Tapatwa taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A E 70
1885 ( = ' alligator gens ' ) .
Tape (Ta-pe'}. \ former village, pos
sibly of the Yokuts (Mariposan), in San
Joaqtiin valley, E. of San Juan Bautista
mission, Cal.— Garcia (en. 1812) cited by
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., n, 338, 1886.
Tapeeksin. A band of Indians, prob
ably Salish, mentioned in the treaty of
Medicine cr., Wash., 1854. Now either
extinct or known under another name.
TTeeksin.— Treaty of Ls51 in I'. S. Ind. Treaties
561, 1873. T'Peekskin.— Ind. A If. Rep., 2C,r,, 1856.
Tapi ( 'salt' ). Given by Gatschet as a
Yuchi clan, but probably no such clan
existed among this tribe.
Tapi taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 ( = ' salt gens').
Tapishlecha ('spleen'). An Oglala
Sioux band, formerly called Shkopa
('bent'), the name having been changed
on account of a member having eaten
raw venison.
Skopa.— Robinson, letter to Dorsey, 1ST'.'. Split
Livers. — Ibid. Tapicletca. — Dorsey in 15th Hep.
B. A. E., 220, 1S97. Tapisleca.— I bill.
Tapitsiama ( Tn-pit-xi'-n-ma ). A pueblo
of the A coma people, which, according
to tradition, was inhabited in prehistoric
times during the south westward migra
tion of the tribe from the mythic Shipapu,
in the indefinite north. It was the lifth
pueblo traditionally occupied by this
tribe, and its ruins may still be traced on
a mesa 4 or 5 m. N. K. of their present
pueblo. (F. w. ".)
Tapkachmiut. A subdivision of the
Malemiut Eskimo whose chief village is
Taapkuk.
Tapkachmiut.— Wool fe in 1 1th Census, Alaska. 130,
LS93. Tapkhakgmut.— Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., I, 73, 1S47. Tup-kug-ameuts.— Hooper, Cruise
of Oorwin, 26, 18SO.
Tapo. A Chumashan village formerly
on the Noriega ranch of Simi, Ventura
co., Cal.
Ta-ap'-pu.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1SS1. Tapo.— Taylor iu C'al. Fanner,
July 24, 1863.
Taposa. A tribe formerly living on
Yazoo r., Miss., of which little beyond
the name is known. Iberville heard
of them in 1699, when they were said to
be between the Ofogoula and the Chak-
chiuma, on Ya/oo r. Baudrydes Lozieres
mentioned them in 1802, under the name
Tapouchas, as settled in a village witJ
Chakchiuma and Ibitoupa on tippe:
Yazoo r. , and in fact they were really the
most northerly Ya/oo tribe,
pear to have been one of the tribes con-
692
TAPOUARO TARAHUMARE
[B. A. B.
federated with the Ohickasaw, and ac
cording to Le Page du Pratz spoke the
sanu- language. They occupied 25 cabins
n 17SO (A- s- G')
Tacoposcas.-Williams, Tor. Florida, 175, 1837.
Tacusas -MrKennev and Hall, Ind. Tribes, ill,
ii ISM Tapguchas.-JetTerys, Am. Atlas, map 7,
I77fi Tapoosas — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
637 'is> Taposa.— Iberville (ItilW) in Margry,
IK'';'1 iv. iso. 18*0. Tapouchas.— Jefferys, Fr. Dom.
Am'' i:tf miip, 17(11. Tapousas.— Rafinesque in
Marshall, Kv., i, introd., 30, 1S-J4. Tapousoas.—
Boudinot Star in the West, 129, 1816. Tapoussas.—
Du 1'ratx. LH.. u. £ifi, 17"'*. Tapowsas.— Du Prate
misquoted by Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, 15, 1814.
Tapouaro. A division of the Illinois
confederacy in 1681.— La Salle (1681) in
Margry, Dec., n, 201, 1877.
Tappan (of uncertain meaning). A
tribe or band of the I'liami division of
the Delaware*, formerly occupying the
w. hank of Hudson r. in Rockland co.,
N. Y., and Bergen co., N. .1. They also
claimed land on Staten id.
Tapanses.— Sfhoolcraft. Ind Tribes, VI, 116, 1857
(from Tuppiinsee. the bay in Hudson r. named
bv the Imteh from this tribe). Tappaan.— Deed
of ItoT in N. V. Dor. Col. Hist., xiv, 393, 1883.
Tappaanes — De Laet, Nov. Orb., 72, 1633. Tap-
paen. — l)e Vries (ItiW) quoted by Knttenber, Ind.
(ivng. Names, 118, I'.'OG. Tappans. — Map of 1614 in
N. V. Dor. Col. Hist., i, 1 *."><>. Tappen.— Lovelace
(1MVM quoted by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
tfs. 1>72. Tappensees.— School craft, Ind. Tribes,
vi. 117, ls">7 (from Tappanseei. Tappents.— \Vas-
.seiianr (Itio'Ji i|Uoted by Kuttenber, op. cit., 71.
Taqwayaum. A Xtlakyapamuk village
on Fraser r., Brit. Col., below North bend;
pop. 7i> in HH)1, when last reported.
Taqwayaum.— Can. Ind. AfT., pt. Ti 164 1901
Takuyaum.— Ibid., MW, 301, 1891. Tk'koeau'm.—
Hill Tout in Rep. Ktlinol. Surv. Can., 5, 18W.
Tkuayaum.— Can. Ind. A IT. 1892, 312, 1893. Tquay-
aum.— Ibid., 230, lXsf>. Tquayum.— Ibid., 277, 1894.
Tqwayaum.— Ibid., ]S'J8, 41s, ]S99.
Tara<?ones. Mentioned by Bareia (En-
wiyo, 272, 172:',) as a people in the region
of Texas where l.a Salle was killed.
Probably Caddo, though Bareia, by the
name he gives them, seems to connect
them with the Fa ran n Apache.
Taraha. A tribe or village mentioned
by Douay in 1ISS7 as situated N. K. of the
Quanoatino, which was really the Caddo
uime of Red r. of Texas, this section
w within the territory of the southern
loan gnmp, to which the Taraha
may possibly have belonged.
Tarahumare ( Hispani/.ed form of the
itive name RalAmtiri, of obscure mean-
nig, but probably signifying 'foot-nm-
-Uimholtz). AtribeofthePiman
V, occupying a territory extending
from about hit. 2»i° to 2«>° between l<,n
««; and lose w., end.racing^e 'neac":
the principal stream? of south-
fi-ra ami Chihuahua, particularlv
t'lerte, in the Sierra Mad re.
nui iM regarded by them as the
>c of the world the belief, similar
tl'at of the Pueblos, having a like
origin no doubt, in their earlv migra
tions from the N. and E. They are de
scribed as very primitive, for while they
readily accepted the teachings of the
Spanish missionaries, the number of bap
tized in 1678 being given as 8,300, they
were not permanently affected by them,
as the Christianized portion of the tribe
are said to be rapidly relapsing into their
former aboriginal condition.
The Tarahumare men are vigorous, of
medium size, having a dark complexion,
a scanty beard, which is plucked as soon
as it appears, but long, thick, black hair,
which is sometimes twisted into a braid
and held in place by a woolen or palm-
leaf headband. They are probably the
finest runners of all the Indian tribes.
They are said to be able to outstrip any
horse in a sufficiently long race, having
been known to cover more than 100 m.
in a day. In their foot races, in which
they kick a ball before them, good run
ners make 40 in. in from 6 to 8 hours.
The women also have races in which a
wooden ball propelled by a forked stick,
or a ring of twisted fiber, kept in motion
by a long curved stick, is employed.
They formerly tattooed the forehead, lips,
and cheeks in various patterns. The prin
cipal article of dress of the men is a blan
ket of native weave, and a shirt belted
in, while the women cover the lower part
of the body with a woolen skirt only.
Sandals, and sometimes straw hats, are
worn. Woman holds a comparatively
high place in the family life. She is con
sulted as to bargaining, but on the whole
is regarded as inferior to the man. The
Tarahumare generally live in hovels in
the barren mountains in summer and
in caves in winter. Although they are
not nomadic, they remove their domes
tic animals according to the seasons and
plant corn in different localities. On
the highlands the settlements are more
permanent and there the best wooden
houses are found, and sometimes ranches
containing 5 or 6 families; but even in
the highlands a Tarahumare never lives
all his life in the same house, for, if an
occupant dies, the dwelling is razed. A
man sometimes moves his house away
because the site is a good one for plant
ing corn, the earth having been enriched
by habitation.
They subsist mainly on corn, deer,
squirrels, iguanas, mice, and rats, hunt
ing game with the bow and arrow, as
firearms are virtually unknown among
them. Fish are obtained in large quan
tities by poisoning the streams, by shoot
ing them with arrows tipped with cactus
spines, and by draining pools and captur
ing the fish in the mud, Maize, beans,
chile, tobacco, and potatoes are culti
vated in small garden patches formed
by rude stone walls constructed along
the mountain slopes to retain the soil
washed from the heights; they also raise
BULL. 30]
TARAICHl TARGHINAATUN
693
sheep and goats on a small scale, but do
not tame the turkey, the eagle, or other
birds or animals. Chinaca, a juicy spe
cies of thistle, is highly relished, as are
also the berries of the madrona, and the
secretion of a plant louse, which is
gathered, rolled into thick brown sticks,
and preserved for winter use. Hunting,
arrow making, tillage, and the manufac
ture of rattles and rasping sticks used as
musical instruments are work of the men,
while the women prepare the food and
are the potters and weavers of the tribe.
Among other ceremonials the tribe has
planting and harvest dances, and on oc
casions of thanksgiving they sacrifice
meat and an intoxicant prepared from
maize. They are said to worship a num
ber of plants, among them being the
peyote, from which also is manufactured
an intoxicating drink. Mescal also is
made and drunk by them. In addition
to their celebrated' foot races they have
games similar to our quoits and shinny;
knuckle-bones are used as dice. Their
greatest gambling game, known as quinze
{Span, 'fifteen'), is played with 4 sticks
inscribed with their different values.
Their docile character contributed to
their reduction by the Spanish mission
aries and settlers, notwithstanding their
large number, which even now reaches
30,000 and by some is estimated at 40,000.
Besides the Tarahumare proper, the tribe
includes the Varohio, Guazapar, Pachera,
and Tubare. (See Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., 1902.)
The names of the settlements of the
Tarahumare proper almost in variably ter
minate in the locative chik, or chiki,
shortened by the Mexicans to eld. They
are: Aboreachic, Achyarachki, Akachwa,
Akawiruchic, Aoreachic, Ariziochic, Ba-
caburiachic, Baqueachic, Baquiarichic,
Basaseachic, Basigochic, Bawiranachiki,
Bichechic, Bocoyna, Cajurachic, Cari-
chic, Chahichic, Chalichiki, Chichivea-
chic, Chueachiki, Chugita, Chuhuirari,
Chuyachic, Cocomorachic, Cusihuiria-
chic, Coyachic, Cusarare, Galilali, Gara-
bato, Guachochic, Guajochic, Guasi-
gochic, Guazarachic, Gueguachic, Gumi-
sachic, Humarisa, Igualali, Ippo, Iso-
guichic, Jicamorachic, Kawirasanachic,
Kichye, Kuchichic, Kuechic, Makawi-
chic, Mamorachic, Matachic, Mategarele,
Nakarori, Napuchic, Nararachic, Navera-
chic, Nonoava, Norogachic, Ohuivo, Pa-
gaichic, Pahuirachic, Panalachic, Papa-
jichic, Papigochic, Rahasalali, Raiabo,
Rararachi, Rasanachic, Reechochic, Re-
keachic, Rekorichic, Rekuvirachi, Reku-
wichic, Relosoa, Rerawachic, Resochiki,
Retawichic, Richuchic, Rocheachic, Sa-
guarichic, Sapechichic, Saweachic, Te-
huerichic, Tejolocachic^Temechic, Temo-
sachic, Tepachic, Teporachic, Tomochic,
Tonachic, Trusiachic, Turasi, Uruachic,
Vachmapuchic, Vaeachachic, Vahichic
vakasuachiki, Valebo, Vasoreachic, Vaw-
erachic, Vechaochic, Veracliic, Vichara-
chic, Wiktosachki, Yoquibo.
In addition to these the pueblos of
Chinatu and Santa Ana contained both
Tarahumareand Tepehuane, while Huex-
otitlan, Maguina, Tosanachic, Tutuaca,
and Yepachic are inhabited by both
Tepehuane and Xevome. (K. w. H.)
Jaramari.— Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894 (own name).
laranumara.— Orozco y Berra. Geog., 58, 1864
Aarahumares.— Benavides, Memorial, 7, 1030.
larahumari.— Lumholtz in Mem. Int. Conic An-
thr., 101, 1894. Taraumar.-Ribas, Hist. Trfum.,
592, 1645. Taraumares.— Zapata (1678) in Doc
Hist. Mex., 4th s., m, 834, 1S57. Tarimari.— Audu-
bon (1849), Western Jour., 114. 190(i. Taromari.—
Ibid., 113. Taruararas.— Hardy, Trav. in Mex.
443, 1829. Tharahumara.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 583
1736.
Taraichi. A Pima settlement in E. So-
nora, Mexico, lat. 29° 20X, Ion. 108° 30',
not far from the Chihuahua frontier.
Pop. 96 in 1730, at which date it appears
to have been a sub-mission of Santa
Rosalia Onapa.
Angeles Taraichi.— Rivera (1730) cited by Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, I, 514, 1884.
Taraichi. A pueblo occupied by the
Hizo division of the Varohio, in Chinipas
valley, lat. 27° 30X, \v. Chihuahua, Mexico.
It was the seat of the mission of Xuestra
Senora de Guadalupe.
Nuestra Senora de Guadalupe de Voragios. — Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864. Taraichi.— Ibid.
Tarapin. See Terrapin.
Tarbogan. See Toboggan.
Tarequano. An unidentified tribe repre
sented in considerable numbers at the
Camargo mission, on the Rio Grande in
Mexico, between 1757 and 1800 (Cuervo,
Revista, 1757, MS. in Archive Gen.;
Baptismal records in the church at Ca
margo, cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n,
1907).
Tareguano.— Cuervo, op. cit., 1757.
Tareque. A large village of straw
houses in 1541, apparently in the Qui-
vira region and probably occupied by
the Wichita, at that time living evidently
in E. Kansas.
Taracari.— Freytus, Peflalosa,28,58, 1882 (given as
the chief city 'of Quivira). Tareque.— Coronado
(1541) in Doc. Ined., xiv, 327, 1870. Tuxeque.—
Coronado (1541) in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., I, 153,
1857.
Tares. The ''tribe '' among whom the
mission of Santa Clara, Cal., was founded
at a site called Thamien (Engelhardt,
Franc, in Cal., 324, 1897). The word is,
however, only the term for 'man,' not a
tribal name.
Targheliichetunne ( ' people at the mouth
of a small stream ' ). A former village of
theTututni on the N. side of Rogue r.,
a-rxe'-li i-tce' junne'.— Dorsey in. lour. Am. Foil
ore. III, 233, 1890. T'a-rxi'-li i-tcet' ;unn6 .—I
(Naitunnetunne name).
Targhinaatun. A former village of the
Tolowa on the Pacific coast N. of Crescent,
Cal.
694
TAKGHUTTHOTUNNE TASOALUSA
[B. A. E.
Ta-rxi'-'-'a-a'-tun.— Dorscy in .lour. Am. Folk-lore,
m.W: IV-H>. . .
Targhutthotunne i ' people on the prairie
sloping trently to the river'). A former
Tututni village near the coast in Oregon.
T'a'-a-fpo' junng.— Dorsey in. lour. Am. Folk-lore,
in. 'J.'W. ls'.»0 (Nultunnetunne name). Ta'-rxut-
t'?o junng. — Il'id.
Tarhe ('crane'). A noted Wyandot
chief of the Porcupine clan, born at De
troit in 1742, died at Cranetown, near
Upper Sandusky, Wyandot co., Ohio, in
Nov. ISIS. He was called Le Chef Grue,
or .Monsieur (irue, by the French; the
English knew him as Crane. When in
his prime Tarhe was a lithe, wiry man,
capable of irivat endurance. He fought
at Point Pleasant on the Kanawha under
Cornstalk in 1774, and it is said that, of
the thirteen chiefs who participated in
the battle of Maumee Rapids, or Fallen
Timbers, in 17U4, when the Indians met
with such disastrous defeat at the hands
of Wayne, Tarhe was the only one to es
cape, and lie was badly wounded in the
arm. Largely through his influence, and
in the face of great opposition, the treaty
of Greenville in 17^*5 was made possible,
and he ever after held its provisions in
violate, even to opposing Tecumseh's
war policy from 1SOS until the War of
isiL'. lie remained faithful to the Ameri
can cause during this conflict, and, al
though more than 70 years of age,
marched at the head of his warriors
through the whole of Gen. Harrison's
campaign into Canada, and participated
in the battle of the Thames, Oct. 5, 1813,
in which Tecmnseh was slain. From the
close of the war until his death in 1818,
Tarhe became well known to the settlers
in central Ohio, "many of whom were
honored by his friendship and benefited
by his influence." Harrison described
him in ISUasa "venerable, intelligent,
and upright man," and at another time,
while speaking highly of several impor-
ntchi. -is with whom he had been lat^elv
in contact, he designated Chief Crane as
V noblest of them all. II,, \Vas chief
-t of his tribe, and as such was the
'•'•p'-rot the calumet which bound the
s-'rf the Ohio i,, a confederation
• mutual beneiitand protection. After
i'ha mom-ning council washeid at
Sandusky, attended by represent-
In^ ot a|i the tribes of Ohio, the Del-
Hwan* of Indiana, and the Seneca of
lork, among the noted chief*
[-sent l,eing K,l Ja(.ket. T'e ^
V""l his burial is unknown. SeeT-iv-
j'-MnOhio Arch, and Hist, <jliar., ,'x.no.
Tarkepsi ( Tn ,-/•/,/-„/). ,,n(1 ()f t,
"•ashan vdla^es fonuerly near Santa
-•"ion. Santa Barbara co Cal -
HenHlmu,>unta hies MS. vocab., B A.
Taronas-hadai (Ta'ro nets .'had'd'i,
'copper house people' ). Given by Boas
(5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 27," 1889)
as the name of a subdivision of the Yaku-
lanas, a Haida family of the Raven clan
in Alaska. It in reality refers only to a
house name, tafgo naas, belonging to that
family.
Tarpon. A name, variously spelled,
for a game-fish (Afegalops atlanticvs) of
the warmer waters of the Atlantic, and
which has extended to an East Indian
species. The name, which does not be
long to any Indian language of the United
States, although the contrary has been
inferred, appears for the first time in
Ligon's History of Barbadoes (1673), and
is well known in some of its forms in
Guiana and Central America, (w. R. G.)
Tarrypin. See Terrapin.
Tarsia. A former settlement of E.
Greenland Eskimo of the southern
group. — Meddelelser om Gronland, xxv,
28, 1902.
Tarthem. A Salish band formerly under
Eraser superintendency, Brit. CoL— Can.
Ind. Aff., 79, 1878.
Tasagi's Band. One of the two divisions
of the Wahpekute. They had a village
of 550 persons on DesMoines r. in 1836.
Tah sau gaa.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 612,
1853. Tasagi's band.— Flandreau in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., in,387, 18X0.
Tasaning. An unidentified tribe, or
possibly a band, named after a chief, that
sided with the English in the French and
Indian war. — Doc. of 1756 quoted by
Rnpp, Northampton Co., 106, 1845.
Tasawiks (Tdsawlks}. A Paloos village
on the N. bank of Snake r., about 15 in.
above its mouth, in s. E. Washington. —
Mooneyin 14th Rep. B. A. E., 735, 1896.
Tascalusa. A powerful chief, appar
ently of the ancient Alibamu tribe, who
commanded the Indians against the Span
iards of Be Soto's army in the battle of
Mabila, Oct. 18, 1540, described by the
historian Bancroft as probably the great
est Indian battle ever fought within the
United States. The name signifies ' Black
Warrior', from Choetaw and Alibamu
Inxkn ' warrior,' Ima 'black.' It occurs
also as Taszaluza, Tascaluca, Tastaluca,
and Tnscaluca, and is perpetuated in Black
Warrior r. and Tuscaloosa town, Ala.
lie is described by the historians of the
expedition, at his first meeting with De
Soto, as very tall and strongly built,
symmetrical and handsome in appear
ance, with an air of haughty dignity,
Heated upon a raised platform with his
son beside him and his principal men
around, one of whom held erect a sort of
banner of deerskin curiously painted.
His head was covered with a turban in the
fashion of the Gulf tribes, and over his
shoulders was thrown a feather mantle
which reached to his feet. He looked
BULL. 30]
TASETSI TASKIGI
695
on with contempt at the equestrian exer
cises with which the Spaniards strove to
impress him, and gave unwilling ear to
their demands for burden carriers and
provisions, hut when threatened by De
Soto replied that he would send messen
gers ahead to his principal town of Ma-
biia to order all to be prepared. Instead
of this, however, he instructed the mes
sengers to call in all the righting men of
his tribe to Mabila, a stockaded town
apparently on lower Alabama r., to at
tack the Spaniards. On the arrival of
the advance guard of the Spaniards they
unloaded their baggage in the public
square, the Indians being apparently
friendly and receiving them with a dance
of welcome; but while this was going on
some of the soldiers noticed them con
cealing bundles of bows and arrows un
der branches of trees, and on entering one
of the houses the upper platforms near
the roof were found filled with armed
warriors. De Soto, on being wrarned, at
once made preparations for defense and
sent for the chief, who refused to come.
An attempt to seize him precipitated the
battle, in which the Spaniards were at
first driven out of the town, followed by
the Indians, who had freed the Indian
burden carriers of the Spaniards from
their chains and given them bows and
arrows to use against the white men. In
the open country outside the town the
Spaniards were able to use their cavalry,
and although the Indians desperately
opposed their naked bodies, with bow
and arrow, to the swords, long lances, and
iron armor of the Spanish horsemen for
a whole day, the town was at last set on
fire and those who were not cut down
outside were driven back into the flames.
Men, women, and children fought, and
many deliberately committed suicide
when they saw that the day was lost. Of
about 580 Spaniards engaged some 20
were killed outright, and 150 wounded,
despite their horses and protective armor,
besides which they losta number of horses,
all their baggage, and some 200 pounds
of pearls. De Soto himself was wounded
and his nephew was among the killed.
The lowest estimate of the Indian loss
was 2,500 men, women, and children
killed. The fate of Tascalusa was never
known, but the body of his son was found
thrust through with a lance.
The synonymy following refers to the
tribe or district "of which Tascalusa was
chief. (J. M.)
Tascalifa.— Wytfliet. Descrip. Ptolem. Augmen-
tum, map, 1597. Tascaluoa.— Gcntl. of Elvas (1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 11,153,1850. Tascalusa.—
Biedrna (1544), ibid., 153. Tasculuza. — Coxe,
Carolana, 24, 1741. Tastalupa. — Gentleman of
Elvas in Span. Expl. of Southern U. S., 186, 1907.
Taszaluza.— Biedma in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., I,
53, 1857. Trascaluza.— Vandera (1579), ibid., 19.
Tusca Loosa. — Woodward, Reminis., 78, 18o9.
Tuscaluca.-Shipp. De Soto and Fla., 377, 1881.
Tasetsi (TasZ'tsl). A former Cherokee
settlement on the extreme head of Hi-
wassee r., in Towns co., Ga.
Tase'tsi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 531, 1900
Tassetchie.— Doc. quoted by Mooney, ibid.
Tasha. The Wolf clan of theCaddo.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1093, 1896.
Tashkatze (Keresan: 'place of pot
sherds'). A former pueblo, probably
Keresan, opposite Cochiti, N. central N.
Mex. According to Bandelier the village
seems to have consisted of 3 rectangular
houses and a round tower, and the Tano
now of Santo Domingo disclaim its former
occupancy by their people.
Tash-gatze.— Hitch, New Mexico, 166, 1885 (men
tioned as a Tewa or Tano pueblo). Tash-ka-tze.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 179, 1892.
Tashnahecha ('gopher'). A modern
Oglala Sioux band.
Tacnahetca.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Tasnaheca.— Ibid.
Tashoshgon. A Koyuhkhotana village
of 30 people on Koyukuk r., Alaska.—
Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tashuanta. A former village on Trinity
r., Cal., above the mouth of 'South fork.
Not identified.
Tash-huan-ta.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 139, 1853. Tash-wau-ta.— McKee in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 194, 1853. Tscha-
wan-ta. — Meyer, Xach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Wauch-ta.— Gibbs, MS., B. A. E., ls52.
Tashunkeota ( 'many horses' ). A band
of the Sihasapa under Crow Feather
( Kanghi wikaya ) , with 75 lodges in 18H2.
Crow, Feather.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Cong.. 1st
sess., 63, 1832 (given as if the name of two bunds).
Crow feather band.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850 141,1851. Tashunkee-o-ta.— Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo. Val., 375, 1862.
Tasikoyo ( Ta-si'-ko-yo, from tasim
'north,' koyo 'valley,' :flat'). A former
Maidu village at Taylorsville, Plumas co.,
Cal.
Tasikoyo.— Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvn, map, 1905. To-si'-ko-yo.— rowers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., in, 282, 1877. Tu'sikweyo.— Curtin,
MS., B. A. E., 1885.
Tasis. A winter village of the Nootka
at the head of Nootka sd., Brit. Col.
Tashees.— Jewitt, Narr., 101, 1815. Tasis.— Gahano,
Relacion, 132, 1802.
Tasiusak (' similar to a lake'). A Dan
ish trading post and Eskimo settlement
in w. Greenland, lat. 73° 207.— Meddelel-
ser omGronland, vm, map, 1889.
Tassiussak.— Science, XI, 259 1888. Tesseusak.—
Kane, Arct, Explor., il, 25, 1856. Tessieusak.-
Kane. ibid., I, 426, 1856. Tessi-Usak.-Ibid., 11,
map. Tessiusak.-Hayes, Arct. Boat Journ., map,
18 Tasiusarsik. A village of the Angmag-
salimnniut Eskimo at the entrance of the
fjord of Angmagsalik, E. Greenland, lat.
65° 40 ' Pop. 35 in 1884.— Meddelelser
om Gronland, ix, 379, 1889.
Taskigi (Tasld'gi, abbreviated from
Ta'skioi'yl or Da'sfagi'yl). The name of
two former Cherokee towns: ( 1 ) on Litt
Tennessee r., above the junction of t
Tellico, in Monroe co., Tenn.; (2) on the
N bank of Tennessee r., just below Chat-
690
T ASQU ARING A T ATEM Y
[B. A. E.
tanootra, Tenn. A third may have been
on Tuskegee cr. of Little Tennessee i\,
near liobbinsville, Graham CO., N. C.
The name belonged originally to a foreign
tril>e which was incorporated partly with
the Cherokee and partly with the Creeks.
It would seem most probable that they
were of Muskhogean affinity, but it is
impossible to establish the fact, as they
have UHMI long extinct, although there is
still a " white " or peace town among the
Creeks in ( )klahoma, bearing their name.
In the townhouse of their settlement at
the mouth of the Tellieo they had an up
right pole, from the top of which hung
their protecting "medicine," the image
of a human figure cut from a cedar log.
For this reason the Cherokee sometimes
called the place A'tSn«}/-L'ta/ tin. 'Hang
ing-cedar place.' Before the sale of the
land in ISM) they were so nearly extinct
that the Cherokee had moved in and oc
cupied the groin id. The name is variously
written Teeske-je, Tuscagee, Tuskegee,
etc.— Mooney in Wh Rep. B. A. E., 888,
389, 5.34, 1!MM). Cf. Tiixhyee.
A'tsina'-k'ta'un.— Mooney op. cit., 511 Changing
cedar place': a < 'herokee name >. Tcskegee. — Tim-
IdTliikc, Mt-moirs, niiip, 17t'..") (just above the
month of Trllico). Tuskege.— Bartram.Trav., 372,
1792 1 synonym ofTaskitfi No. 1 ). Tusskegee. — Doc.
of IT'J'.i quoted by Koyce in ;>th Rep. B. A. E., Ill
1KH7.
Tasquaringa. A Tepehuane pueblo
about 15 leagues from Durango, Mexico.
Though a few Mexicans live among them,
the inhabitants arc little affected by
civilization. —Lumholtz, rnknown Mex.,
I, 4»il», l!»l)±
Tasqui.— Mentioned by Juan delaVan-
dera (Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 18,1859)
as a village visited by Juan Pardo in 1557;
situated two days' journey from Tasqui-
qui, identified with Tuskegee, Ala. It
was probably inhabited by the Creeks.
Tasqui. A f..nner important village of
theTusearoraol North Carolina, situated
in 1711 a day's journey from Cotechua
on the way to Katoway," which was prob-
Nottoway village. At that time
Fawjui was fortified with palisades- its
I""* stood in a circle within the line of
th.- palisades, and were neatly constructed
I bark. Within the- circle was the as-
Heiiil.lv place; it was 1,,-re that the dele-
('Vry-'>'t^voodlH.ld a conference
iththe Fuscarora chiefs from Cotechna
held
,
a prisoner by the Tusca-
former villa-,. nrolnblv
omi, in PorSr'c^ }„ ^
town of the, ame name:
^^
Ta'-sun-ma' }unne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, III, 234, 1890.
Taszaluza. See Tascalusa.
Tatagua. A tribe, numbering 231 in
1862, mentioned by Wentworth as on Ft
Tejon res. in s. central California, ind
also by Taylor in 1863 (Cal. Farmer,
May 8, 1863) as of uncertain location.
They can not be satisfactorily identified,
but \vere a division either of the Yokuts,
the Chumash, or the Shoshoneans.
Laguna. — Wentworth in Incl. Aft*. Rep., 325, 1862.
Tatagua.— Ibid.
Tatankachesli ( ' dung of a buffalo bull ' ) .
A band of the Sans Arcs Sioux.
Tatayka cesli.— Uorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Tatanka-tcesli.— Ibid.
Tatapowis. A town of the Wiweakam
and Komoyue, gentes of the Lekwiltok,
situated on Hoskyn inlet, Brit. Col.
Ta-ta-pow-is.— Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. n, 65, 1887.
Tatarrax. A chief mentioned by Go-
mara(Hist. Gen. Indias, cap. ccxiii, 1553)
in connection with Coronado's expedition
to Quivira. He is believed to have been
the same as the chief of the province of
Harahey, identified as the Pawnee coun
try, who, pursuant to a summons from
Coronado while at Quivira, evidently on
Kansas r., Kans., late in the summer of
1541, visited the Spaniards with 200 war
riors armed with bowrs and "some sort
of things on their heads," seemingly re
ferring to the Pawnee mode of hair dress
ing. If the two are identical, Tatarrax
is described as "a big Indian with large
body and limbs, and well proportioned
(Winshipin 14th Rep. B. A. E., 492,590.
1896). A monument was erected to his
memory by the Quivira Historical Society
at Manhattan, Kans., in thespringof 1905.
Humboldt (New Spain, n, 324, 1811),
probably from early maps, erroneously
mentions Tatarrax as a kingdom "on the
banks of the lake of Teguayo, near the
Rio del Agujlar." (F. w. n.)
Tateke ( Tafteqe). A Cowichan tribe on
Valdes id. (the second of the name), s. E.
of Vancouver id. and x. of Galiano id.,
Brit. Col.; apparently identical with the
Lyacksun of the Canadian Indian reports.
Pop. 80 in 1909.
Li-icks sun.— Can. Ind. Aft" ,308, 1879. lyach-sun.—
Ibid., 270, 1889. Lyacksum.— Ibid., pt. II, 164, 1901.
Lyacksun.— Ibid., 220, 1902. T'a'teqe.— Boas, MS.,
B. A. E., 1887.
Tatemy, Moses Fonda (alias Tadema,
Tattema, Titami, Totami, Old Moses,
Tundy). A famous Delaware chief, in
terpreter and messenger for the Province
of Pennsylvania. He was born on the E.
side of the Delaware, somewhere near
Cranberry, N. J., in the latter part of the
1 7th century. He acted as an interpreter
for the English at an early date, as in
1737 lie was given a tract of about 300
acres on Lehiehtan cr. (now Bushkillcr.),
near Stockertown, Northampton co., for
his various services to the province. He
BULL. 30]
TATEKAT TATLATUNNE
697
was living on this tract in 1742. At that
date he and several other Delaware In
dians presented a petition to the Council
of Pennsylvania, in which it was stated
that they had embraced the Christian
faith, and asked that they be given per
mission to live under the laws and be
granted the rights of the province. Goy.
Thomas called them before the Council,
and after examining them, decided that
they knew "little, if anything," about
the Christian religion. He also thought
that their reason for making this request
was in order that they might evade the
Iroquois injunction to remove to Sha-
mokin or to Wyoming. Tatemy then
asked that he be permitted to live on the
land that had been granted to him by
the Proprietors of the province. After
much discussion the governor decided to
allow him to remain, if the Iroquois would
give their consent (Col. Rec. Pa., iv,
624-625, 1851). This action was impor
tant, in that it shows the beginning of the
Iroquois ascendency in the affairs of the
province. This permission was given by
the Iroquois, as Tatemy continued to live
on his tract for years afterward — if not
until his death. His house became one
of the landmarks in the region, being
situated on the trails leading into the
Minisink and near to the Moravian set
tlements at Nazareth and Bethlehem.
Zinzendorf and his party stopped at his
house in 1742. He was baptized by David
Brainerd, whom he had served as inter
preter, on July 21, 1745, at the Indian
village of Sakhauwotung (q. v. ), when
he received the name of Moses Fonda
latemy (Mem. Moravian Church, 27,
J1870) . At the conference at Crosswicks,
it which Tedyuskung (q. v. ) was present,
ae presented various papers giving him
;;he power of attorney to dispose of vari
ous lands in New Jersey (Arch. Pa., in,
;M4, 1853) . From this time he was promi
nent in all the councils and treaties at
°hiladelphia and Easton, being associated
vith Tedyuskung in the attempt to win
mck the* Delawares, chiefly the Mini-
ink, to friendly relations with the prov
ince. He served at all these treaties as
,n interpreter, and was sent on various
mportant missions with Isaac Still and
•thers. (The journal of his mission to
linisink is given in Arch. Pa. , n, 504-508,
852. ) In 1757, when Tedyuskung and a
>arty of more than 200 Indians were on
heir way to the council at Easton (which
iad been brought about by much trouble ) ,
'atemy's son William, who had strayed
rom the party, was shot by an Irish lad
Arch. Pa., in, 209, 1853; also Mem. Mo-
avian Church, 334, 1870). This affair
hreatened to break the peace negotia-
ions. The Delawares were much an-
ered by the outrage and threatened to
avenge the death of the young man.
Young Tatemy was taken to "the house of
a farmer, John Jones, near Bethlehem,
where he was attended by Dr Otto who
reported the case to Justice Horsfield and
Gov. Denny (Arch. Pa., in, 207, 251, 1853;
Mem. Moravian Church, 336-337, 1870).
At the treaty at Easton, Tedyuskung
spoke of the affair and demanded that, if
the young man die, the boy who shot him
be tried and punished, according to law,
before a deputation of Indians. The gov
ernor replied, expressing his sorrow to the
father, who was present, and promising
that the crime should be punished (Col.
Rec. Pa., vn, 674, 1851). After lingering
a month young Tatemy died on Aug. 1,
being atte'nded in his illness by the Mo
ravian brethren. He was buried at Beth
lehem, near ' ' the Crown, ' ' in the presence
of more than 200 Indians, Rev. Jacob
Rogers conducting the services. ( The ex
penses of the funeral and the entertain
ment of 215 Indians are given in Mefn.
Moravian Church, 349.) Heckewelder
is in error in stating that Tatemy, the
Delaware chief, was killed (Ind. Nat,
Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., xn, 302, 337, 187(5).
The old chief was present at the council
at Philadelphia the next fall, where he
acted as interpreter. The difficulties were
adjusted with the chief and with Tedyus
kung. He died some time in 17(51, as
his name does not appear in any of the
records after that year. Heckewelder
(op. cit., 337) says that he was loved by
all who knew him. A town in Forks
township, Northampton co., Pa., perpetu-
atesthe name of the old chief, (o. P. i>.)
Taterat. An Eskimo village in Anere-
tok fjord, s. E. coast of Greenland; pop.
20 in 1829.— Graah, Exped. PI Coast
Greenland, map, 1837.
Tatesta. A Caltisa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Talesta.— Fontaned'a as quoted by Shipp, De Soto
and Fla., 586, 1881. Tatesta.— Fontaneda Memoir
(ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tatitlek. A Chugachigmiut Eskimo
village on the N. E. shore of Prince
William sd., Alaska; pop. 73 in 1880, 90
in 1890. Formerly it stood at the head
of Gladhatigh bay.
Tatikhlek.-l'etrotf in 10th Census, Alaska, 29,
1884. Tatitlack.— Baker, Gootf. Diet. Alaska. (.17,
1906 (quoted form). Tatitlak.— llth Census,
Alaska, (5(5, 1893. Tay-tet-lek.— Gerdine quoted by
Baker, op. cit. (pronunciation).
Tatlatan. A subtribe of the Ahtena,
living above the Ta/lina r. on Copper r.,
Slana r., and Suslota cr., Alaska.
Tatla.— Whymper, Alaska, f>5, 1869. Tatlatan.—
Allen, Rep., 128, 1887.
Tatlatunne. A village of the Tolowa
living on the coast of N. California where
Crescent Citv now stands, or s. of the site.
Kal-wa'-natc-kuc'-te-ne.— Dorsey, Smith R. MS. v
cab., B. A. E., 1884 (Khaamotene name). Ta-ah .-
tens.-Powersm Overland Mo., VIII, 327, 1872. Ta-a
te-ne —Dorsey, Smith R. MS. vocab., B. A. E.. 1884.
698
TATLITKUTCHIN TATSANOTTINE
[B. A. E
Tahahteens.-Gatsehet in Beach, Ind. Misc. 441
lx-7 Tahaten —Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 44D, 1882.
Ta-ta-ten'.-l'o\versin font. N. A. Kthnol., Hi, 65,
1877 Ta-tca'-tun.— Morsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore' in 2S6, 1890 (Nalturinetunne namei. Ta-
tla' ,un-ne.-Ibid. (Tututni name). Tf-tqlaq -tun-
tun' ne —Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884
a-heteo name). Ta-t'qla'-tun.— Dorsey, Naltun-
netunne MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunne-
tunne name).
Tatlitkutchin ( ' Peel river people ' ) . A
Kutrliin tribe, closely allied to the Tuk-
kuthkutehin, living on the E. bank of
iVel r.. Brit. Col., between lat. 66° and
67°. For a part of the season they hunt
on the mountains, uniting sometimes with
parties of the Tukkuthkutchin. They
routine their hunting to the caribou, as
they no longer have moose hunters among
them. In 1866 they numbered 30 hun
ters and 60 men.
Fon du Lac Loucheux.— Hooper, Tents of Tuski,
270, lsr>3. Gens du fond du lac. — Ross, notes on
Tinne. S. I. MS.. 474. Peel's River Indians.— Kirk-
by in Hind, Labrador Penin.. n, 254, 1863. Peel's
River Loucheux. — Anderson, ibid., 260. Sa-to-tin. —
Ihnvson in Kep. Geol. Surv. Can., in, pt. 1, 202B,
l>*y. Ta-kit kutchin.— Gibbs, MS. notes from Ross,
H. A. K. i, 'peopleof the bay')- Ta-tlit-Kutchin.—
Kirkby in Sinithsi.n. Rep. 1864, 417, 1865. T'e-
tllet-Kuttchin.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx,
l>7f>. Tpetle-ikmttchin.— Petitot, MS. vocab., B.
A. K., IM;:> i 'dwellers at the end of the water').
T'etliet-Kuttchin.-- Petitot in Bull. Soc. Geog.
Paris. 6th s., x, map, 187o. Tpe-tliet-Kouttchin. —
Petitot, Autonr dn lac des Eschtves, 361, 1891.
Tatooche. A Makah summer village on
an island of the same name off C. Flat
tery, Wash.
Tatooche.— Kelley. Oregon, 68, 1830. Tatouche. —
Nicohiy. Oregon, 143, 1816 (incorrectly used for
the tribe).
Tatpoos ( V«tin7ox}. An extinct Salish
tribe formerly occupying the K. part of
tin- larger YaMes id'., K. coast of Van
couver id., and speaking the Comox
dialect— Boas, MS., B. A. K., 1887.
Tatquinte. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, (1al.— Taylor in
Cal. Fanner, Oct. Is, 1861.
Tatsakutchin ('rampart people') A
subdivision of the Kutchakutchin for
merly dwelling on both sidesof Yukon r.,
Alaska, at the mouth of Tanana r. Thev
numbered about 50 hunters, who visited
Ft Yukon yearly prior to ISM, but in
that yearthey, with the Tennuthkutchin,
were destroyed by scarlet fever. At the
junction of these streams was a neutral
adiMK point or village, Nuklukavet
Anally U'longing to the Tenankutchin,
v all the tribes inhabiting the banks
the rivers were accustomed to meet in
the spring Besides this village, the
latsakutchm re,i,le<l in Senati.
Hi A K T-'-'S " Ta-t8aKutchin.- (J I ,s MS '
Tauanottine ('people of the scum of
^•um being a figurative expression
for copper). An Athapascan tribe, be
longing to the Chipewyan group, inhabit
ing the northern shores and eastern bays
of Great Slave lake, Mackenzie Dist.
Canada. They were said by Mackenzie ir
1789 to live with other tribes on Macken
zieand Peace rs. Franklin in 1824(Journ
Polar Sea, i, 76, 1824) said that they hac
previously lived on the s. side of Grea
Slave lake. Gallatin in 1836 (Trans. Am
Antiq. Soc., n, 19, 1856) gave their loca
tion as N. of Great Slave lake on Yellov
Knife r., while Back placed them on th(
w. shore of Great Slave lake. Drake ( Bk
Inds., vii, 1848) located them on Cop
permine r. ; Richardson (Arct. Exped.
n, 4, 1851) gave their habitat as N. o
Great Slave lake and from Great Fish r
to Coppermine r. Hind in 1863 (Labra
dor Penin., n, 261, 1863) placed them N
and N. E. of Great Slave lake, saying tha
they resorted to Ft Rae and also to F
Simpson on Mackenzie r. Petitot in 186i
(MS., B. A. E.) said they frequent th<
steppes E. and N. E. of Great Slave lake
but 10 years later (Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx
1876) he located them about the E. par
of the lake. They were more nomadL
than their neighbors, which doubtles
accounts for the wide area ascribed t<
them by some of the earlier travelers wh<
met them during their hunting trips ii
territory belonging to the Etchareottine
Prior to 1850 they were in the habit o
visiting the N. end of Great Bear lake t<
hunt muskoxen and reindeer; but man;
of their influential men were killed b;
treachery in a feud with the Thlingcha
dinne; since then they have kept mori
to the E. end of Great Slave lake. Ii
their hunting trips northward they cami
in contact with the Eskimo residing nea
the mouth of Back r., with whom the]
were continually at war, but in recen
years they seldom traveled farther coast
ward than the headwaters of Yellov
Knife r., leaving a strip of neutra
ground between them and their forme
enemies. According to Father Morice
"they now hunt on the dreary steppei
lying to the N. E. of Great Slave lake/
and that formerly they were "a bold
unscrupulous and rather licentious tribe
whose members too often took advantag<
of the gentleness of their neighbors tocom
mit acts of highhandedness which finailj
brought down on them what we canno
help calling just retribution" (Anthropos
i, 266, 1906). Back, in 1836, stated that th<
Tatsanottine were once powerful anc
numerous, but at that time they ha(
been reduced by wars to 70 families
Ross in 1859 (MS., B. A. E. ) made th»
census for the Hudson's Bay Company a
follows, but his figures evidently include(
only one band: At Ft Resolution, 207; a
Ft Rae, 12; total, 219, of whom 46 male
and 54 females were married, 8 umnar
BULL. 30]
TATSHIAUTIN TATTOOING
699
ried adult males, 14 widows and unmar
ried females, 44 boys, and 53 girls, giv
ing 98 males and 121 females of all ages.
According to Father Morice they now
number about 500, of whom 205 are at
Ft Resolution. The Tatsanottine were
the Montagnais (see Chipewy'an] of the
Hudson's Bay Company, for whom a
special alphabet was designed and books
printed in it by the English missionaries
(see Pilling, Bibliog. Athapascan Lang.,
1892). Petitot found them serious and
religiously inclined like the Chipewyan,
from whom they differed so slightly in
physique and in language that no novice
could tell them apart. They formerly
manufactured, and sold at fabulous prices",
copper knives, axes, and other cutting
tools, according to Father Morice. The
metal wras found on a low mountain
in the vicinity of the river called Cop
permine r. by the traders on Hudson
bay. The diffusion of iron and steel im
plements at length so depreciated the
value of the aboriginal wares that, finding
the main source of their revenue cut off
through the new order of things, they
finally moved to the s.
The Tatsanottine have a myth that one
of their women was kidnaped and car
ried blindfolded off to the country of the
Eskimo in Asia and married to one of
these, and that she made her escape with
her infant in an umiak, reached the shore
of America by paddling from isle to isle
of the Aleutian archipelago, being pro
tected on the voyage by a wrhite wolf.
Reaching the shore of Alaska she aban
doned her Eskimo child because it robbed
her of pemmican she had made. Seeing
,a blazing mountain she ascended it, think-
ling to find a party camping on the sum-
;mit. She found that the flames were
.emitted by a molten metal, and when
jsventually she reached the camp of her
jown people they accompanied her back
! by the path she had marked with stones
!to get some of the metal, which they
called bear's dung or beaver's dung, be-
pause it was red. They thought she was
i woman descended from the skies, but
vvhen they had made the journey for the
;hird time some of them laid violent
lands on her, whereupon she sat down
)eside her precious copper, refusing to go
lome with them. When they came
)ack some time later to seek the volcano
>f molten copper, she was still there, but
«unk to her waist into the earth. She
^ave them copper, but again refused to
:o back with them, putting no faith in
heir promises. She said she would give
;ood metal to those who brought her
:ood meat, iron if the gift were lung,
iver, or heart of the caribou, copper for
whomsoever gave red flesh, but if any-
>ne brought bad meat they would get
brittle metal in return. Those who came
back later for more metal found her bur
ied to the neck in the ground. The last
time they came she had disappeared in
the bowels of the earth, and from that
time no more copper could be found on
the bank of Copper r., though there may
still be seen the huge stones which the
metal woman placed to mark the way.
Her tribe have since been called the Cop
per People, for water scum and beaver
dung are both figurative names for this
metal.
Base-tlo-tinneh.— Ross, MS., B. A. E. Birch-rind
Indians.— Franklin, Jonrn. Polar Sea, i 76 1824
Birch-Rind men.— Prichard, Phys. Hist. , V, 377, 1X47.
Birch-rind people. — Richardson, op cit Copper
Indians.— Hearne, Journ. N. Ocean, 119 1795
Copper-Mine.— Schoolcraft, Trav., 181 18'>1 Cou-
teaux Jaunes.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx,
1876. Cuivres.— Jbid. Dene Couteaux-Jaunes.—
Petitot. Autour du lac des Esclaves, 289 1891
Gens du Cuivre.— Ibid., 158. Indiens Cuivres.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826. Red Knife.— Tan
ner, Narr., 390. 1830. Red-knife Indians.— Macken
zie, Voy., 16, 1802. Red Knives.— Franklin, Journ
Polar Sea, I, 40, 1824. T'altsan Ottine.— Prichard,
Phys. Hist., V, 651, 1847. Tansawhot-dinneh.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 542, 1853. Tal-sote'-
e-na.— Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 289, 1871 ( Ted-
knife Indians'). Tantsanhoot-dinneh.— Balbi, At
las Ethnog., 821. 1826. Tantsa-ut'dtinne.— Richard
son, Arct. Exped., II, 4, 1851. Tantsawhoots.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 464. 1878. Tantsa-
whot-dinneh. — Franklin, Journ. PolarSea,257, 1824
(mistranslated 'birch-rind Indians'). T'atsan
ottine.— Petitot, Diet. Dene Dindjie, xx, 1876
(trans, 'copper people'). T'attsan-ottine. — Peti
tot in Bull. Soc. Geog. Paris, chart, 1875. Tautsa-
wot-dinni. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Loud.,
69, 1856. Thatsan-o'tinne. — Morice in Anthropos,
i, 265, 1906 (so called by most of their congeners).
Tpaltsan Ottine. — Petitot, Autonr du lac des Es
claves, 158, 1891. Tpa-'ltsan-Ottine.— Ibid., 363.
Tpatsan-Ottine.— Ibid., 95. Tran-tsa ottine.—
Franklin quoted by Petitot, ibid. Yellow Knife. —
Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Yellowknife Indians.—
Back, Exped. to Great Fish R., 130, 1836. Yellow
Knife people. — Ross, MS..B.A.E. Yellow knives. —
Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 3, 84, 1902. Yellow Knives.—
Hind, Lab. Penin., n, 261, 1863.
Tatshiautin ( ' people of the head of the
lake'). A Takulli clan or division, offi
cially known as the "Tatcheband," at the
head of Stuart lake and on Tachi r. and
Thatlah, Tremblay, and Connolly lakes,
Brit. Col.; pop. 05" in 1909. Settlements:
Kezche, Sasthut, Tachy, Tsisli, Tsisthain-
li, Yucuche, and probably Saikez.
Tatshiantins.— Domenech, Deserts of N. Am.. I,
444, 1860. Tatshiautin.— Hale, Ethnol.and Philol.,
'>02 1846. Ta-tshi-ko-tin.— Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., 123B, 1884. Ta-tshik-o-tin.—
Dawson in Geol. Surv. Can. 1879, 30B. 1881. Tiaz-
'tenne.— Morice, Notes on W. Denes, 2i
( ' people of the end of the lake ' ).
Tatsituk (Tat'slt'&li, 'place of fright').
A Pima village about Cruz's store in s.
Arizona.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. E.,
23, 1908.
Tatsunye. A band or village oi the
Chastacosta on Rogue r., Oreg.
T'a-ts'un'-ye.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-.
234, 1890.
Tattema. See Tatcmy.
Tattooing (tatu is of Tahitian origin; i
equivalent in some of the languages to
North America is derived from a root
700
TATTOOING
[B. A. E
meaning 'to mark,' 'to write' ). The cus
tom of tattooing prevailed to a greater or
less extent over the entire country.
When an Kskimo girl reached matur
ity a line was tattooed from the edge of
tlie lower lip to the point of the chin;
later two or more lines were added to mark
her as a married woman. With western
Eskimo men the tattoo mark meant per
sonal distinction: sometimes successful
whalers had the tally of their catches
pricked upon -the cheek, chest, or arms.
Occasionally the wife of such a mail had
an extra mark put at the corner of her
mouth. A longt he Pacific coast both men
and women were tattooed on the face and
body, a custom that recently reached its
most ornate developmentamongtheHaida
ilDA TATTOOING
of <.2uoen Charlotte ids. Tin-designs were
»f conventionalized "totemic" figures,
arid se.-m to have indicated personal or
tnhal distinction rather than any religious
It. On tin- middle Atlantic coast geo
metric designs were tattooed on the person
1" have a decorative effect. The
same type of design was j,1(.js,,(i on tne
•v of that region (Holmes in 20th
>-A. I',. 151,. Tattooing was exten-
<ively practised among the tribes of the
The Wichita, because of their
"tiiM-us,. of thisdcn.ration, were known
''thel.n.nrhas'-Pani ,,; v> (,abe/a
••a, ahonti -,;',(), mentions the use of
">, n-d and bine, in tattooing bv the
j; of ihodulf of Mexico, accustom
•<l'"tw Inch still obtains among
the Haida of the N. Pacific coast. Vases
have been found in the mounds of the mid
die Mississippi valley showing the humai
face with tattoo marks, some of the designs
combining geometric and totemic figures
As tattooing gave a permanent line, i
served a different purpose from decoratioi
by paint. Among men it marked persona
achievement, some special office, symbol
ized a vision from the supernatural powers
or served some practical purpose, as among
the Hupa, where the men have "10 linei
tattooed across the inside of the left arn
about half way between the wrist and th<
elbow," for the purpose of measuring
stringsof "shell money" (PowersinCont
N. A. Ethnol., in, 76, 1877). Among tin
Osage a peculiar design was tattooed or
the hereditary keepers of the tribal pipes
when one so marked was successful inwai
and had cut off the head of an enemy, i
skull was added to the design, which cov
ered much of his breast and back. Among
women the tattooing was more social in iti
significance. The connection betweer
pottery and basket designs and those tat
tooed on the face or body of a woman ha:
been noted. Among the Kiowa the triba
mark was a circle on the forehead of th<
woman. With the Omaha and some o
their cognates a small round spot on th<
forehead of a girl, and a four-pointed sta
on the back and breast, were marks o
honor to signifv the achievements of he:
father or near of kin. In othertribes cer
tain lines on the face indicated the mar
riageable or married woman.
The Chippewa sometimes resorted t<
tattooing as a means of curing pain, ai
the toothache. The process of tattooing
was always attended with more or les;
ceremony; chants or songs frequently
accompanied the actual work, and man]
superstitions were attached to the manne
in which the one operated upon bore th<
pain or made recovery. Most tribes hac
one or more persons expert in the art wh<
received large fees for their services.
Among the Omaha and cognate tribes
the instrument latterly used was a bund
of steel needles fastened tightly in leather
making a kind of stiff brush. The ink wa:
made from charred box-elder wood. Th<
device was first outlined with the ink anc
the flesh within the outline carefully
pricked. The pricking was done twic<
during the operation to insure a solk
figure. Formerly sharp flint points wer<
used for needles. According to Hrdlicka
in the S.W. cactus spines served as needles
and charcoal formed the ink. The dye
injected to give color to the design varie<
in different parts of the country.
Consult Ball in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i
1 877 ; Dorsey in 3d Rep. B. A. E. , 1 884 ; God
dard in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Archrcol.am
Ethnol., i, no. 1,1903; Holmes in 20th R*|
BULL. 30]
TATTOWHEHALLYS TAWAKONI
701
B. A. E., 1903; Mallery in 10th Eep. B. A.
E., 1893; Matthews, Ethnog. and Philol.
Hidatsa, 1877; Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A.
E., 1899; Niblack in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1888,
1890; Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m,
1877; Sapirin Am. Anthr.,ix, no. 2, 1907;
Sinclair in Am. Anthr., xi, no. 3, 1909;
Swan in Smithson. Cont, xxi, 1874. See
also Adornment, Art. (A. c. F. )
Tattowhehallys (probably intended for
talua hallui, 'upper town'). A town,
probably of the Seminole, mentioned by
Morse (Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822) as
"scattered among the other towns," i.e.
Lower Creek and Seminole, probably in
N. w. Florida or s. Georgia, on Chatta-
hoochee r.
Tatumasket. A Nipmuc village in 1675
in the s. part of Worcester co., Mass., w.
of Mendon.— N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., n, 8,
note, 1827.
Tatuppequauog. A village occupied in
1638 by a part of the conquered Pequot,
situated on Thames r., below Mohegan,
New London co., Conn. — Williams (1638)
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 251,
1863.
Tausitu. Given as a Cherokee town in
a document of 1799 (Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887). Possibly identical
with Tlanusiyi or Tasetsi.
Tauskus. A village in 1608 on the E. bank
of Patuxent r. , in Cal vert co. , Md. — Smith
(1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Tautaug. See Tautog.
Tautin ( Ltau' tenne, ' sturgeon people' ) .
A sept of the Takulli living on Fraser r.
about old Ft Alexander, Brit. Col., once an
important post of the Hudson's Bay Co.,
now abandoned. They were originally
some hundreds in number, but died off
from the effects of alcohol and loose morals
until not 15 were left in 1902 (Morice, Notes
on W. Denes, 24, 1902). Their village,
Stella, was contiguous to the fort.
Alexandria Indians. — Brit. Col. map, 1872-
Atnalis. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 1862.
Calkobins.— Smct, Letters, 157, 1843 (in New Cale
donia, w. of the mountains). Enta-otin. — Gibbs,
after Anderson, in Hist. Mag., 1st s., vii, 77, 1863
('the lower people,' as being the lowest Carrier
tribe on Fraser r.). Itoaten.— Srnet, Oregon Mis
sions, 199, 1847. Ltaoten.— Smet, Missions de
1'Oregon, 63, 1848. Ltavten.— Smet, Oregon Mis
sions, 100, 1847. -Tta-utenne.— Morice, letter, B. A.
E., 1890. itha-koh-'tenne.— Morice in Trans. Can.
Inst., iv, 24, 1893 ('people of Fraser r.'). ithau-
'tenne. — Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., IV, 24,
1893 ('sturgeon people'). Talcotin.— Greenhow,
Hist. Oregon, 30, 1844. Talkoaten.— Macfie, Van
couver Id., 428, 1865. Talkotin.— Cox, Columbia
R., n, 369, 1831. Taltotin.— Keane in Stanford,
Compend., 464, 1878. Tantin.— McDonald, Brit,
Col., 126, 1862. Taotin.— Gibbs, after Anderson, in
Hist. Mag., 1st s., vn, 77, 1863. Tautin.— Hale,
Ethnol. and Philol., 202, 1846. Taw-wa-tin.—
Kane, Wanderings in N. A., 242, 1859. Tolkotin.—
Cox, Columbia R,, n, 369, 1831.
Tautog. The blackfish ( Tautoga ameri-
cana) of the New England seacoast; writ
ten also tautaug. Roger Williams ( 1643) ,
in his Narraganset vocabulary, has "tan-
tauog, sbeepsheads." It is from this plural
form of the word in the Algonquian dialect
of Rhode Island that tantoy has been de
rived. The Indian singular form i« taut,
ortautau. Trumbull (Natick Diet., 332,
1903) appears not to confirm the statement
of Dr J. V. C. Smith that "tfiutoffis a Mohe
gan word meaning 'black.''" W. R.
Gerard (infn, 1909) says: "From the
fact that Rosier, in an Abnaki vocabulary
collected in Maine in 1605, gives tattaucke
(tatauk) as the name for the cornier, a
closely related fish, it would seem that
tautaug is not a plural form, and that the
name was not confined to the Narragan
set." (A. F.C.)
Tauxenent. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy, with principal village of the
same name, estimated by Smith (1008)
at 40 warriors, or perhaps 150 souls;
situated on the s. bank of the Potomac,
in Fairfax co., Va., about the present
Mount Vernon.
Tauxenent.— Smith (1606), Va., I, 118, repr. 1K19.
Tauxinentes. — Boudinot, Star in the West, 129,
1816. Taxenent.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 3*, 1819.
Tavaguemue. A Calusa village on the
s. w. coast of Florida, about 1570. — Fon-
taneda, Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans.,
19, 1854.
Tave (Ta'-re). A clan of the Hopi,
taking its name from an herb(Sarcobatus
vermiculatus) . — Votli, Hopi 1 'roper Names,
109, 1905.
Tavibo ('white man' ). A Paiute chief,
born near Walker lake, Esmeralda co.,
Nev.; died there about 1870. lie was
famed as a medicine-man, and when the
whites crowded the Indians out of the
mountain valleys he was interrogated as
to the hope of 'salvation. Having gone
up into the mountains to receive a reve
lation, he prophesied that theearth would
swallow the white people and the Indians
enjoy their possessions. The people were
incredulous about an earthquake that
could discriminate between whites and
Indians. A second vision revealed tohim,
therefore, that all would be engulfed, but
the Indians would rise again and enjoy
forever an abundance1 of game, fish, and
pinon nuts. Shoshoni and Bannock, as
well as Paiute, welcomed the pleasant
tidings, and devotees flocked to him from
Nevada, Idaho, and Oregon. When their
faith began to wane he received a third
revelation, according to which only be
lievers in his prophecy would be resur
rected, while skeptics would remain
buried in the earth with the whites.-
Capt. J. M. Lee quoted by Mooney in
14th Rep. B. A. R, 700, 1896
Tawa. The Sun clan of the Hopi.
Ta-jua.-Bourke, Snake Dance, 117, 1884 Tawa-
namu.-Voth, Traditions of the Hopi, 36 1905.
Tawa winwu.-Fewke* in 19th Rep. B. A. I
584 1900 Tawa wiin-wu.— Fewkes in Am.
Tnthr., vn, 403, 1894. Tda'-wa.-Stephen m 8th
Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891. ,
Tawakoni (Ta-wa'-ko-ni 'river bend
among red sand hills(?).'— Gatechet)
702
TAWAKONI
[B. A. E.
Caddoan tribe of the Wichita group, best
known on the middle Brazos and Trinity
rs Texas, in the 18th and 19th centuries.
The name "Three Canes," sometimes
applied to them, is a translation ot the
French form "Troiscanne," written evi
dently not as a translation of the native
name", as has been claimed, but to repre
sent its vocal equivalent. Mezieres, for
example, writing in French, used "Trois
canne" obviously as a vocal equivalent of
Tuacuna, a usual" form of his when writ
ing in Spanish (Letter of July 22, 1774,
in ArchivoCien., Prov. Intern., xcix, Ex-
pediente, 1). In 1719 La Harpe visited,
on the Canadian r., Okla, a settlement
of i> tribes which he collectively called
"Touacara," from the name of a leading
tribe(Margry,I)e"c.,vi, 278, 282, 289,1886).
That the Tawakoni, later known on the
Brazos, were the same people is not per
fectly clear, but it seems probable that they
were". A fact that helps to establish their
identity is that among the 9 tribes visited
by La" Harpe were the Toayas, Ousitas,
and Ascanis, who appear to be the later
known Tawehash, Wichita, and Yscani
(Waco), close relatives of the Tawakoni
and living near them in Texas in the latter
part of the istli century. These tribes
all seem to have moved southward into
Texas about the middle of the 18th cen
tury, being pushed by the hostile Osage
from the x. K. and the Comanche from the
x. w. (see La Harpe, op. cit., 293). The
exact nature and time of the Tawakoni
migration, however, are not clear. By
1772 they were settled in two groups on
the Bra/on and Trinity, about Waco and
above Palestine, but there are indications
that this settlement was recent and sub-
Hecment to considerable wandering. For
example, in 1752 l)e Soto Vermudez (In
vestigation, 1752, MS.) was informed at
the Nasoni village, on the upper x\nge-
liim, that the "Tebancanas" were a
lar^e nation, recently increased by the
IVloncs, and living 20 leagues to the
northward, with the Tonkawa and Yo-
juane beyond them. If the direction was
correctly given, they must have been
somewhere near the upper Sabine. In
17ti()and 17K1 Fray Calahorra, missionary
at Nacogdoches, visited the Tawakoni;
they were then living in two neighboring
illatres, near a stream and live days, from
the Tawehash, who were then on Red r.
the mouth of the Wichita. These
a^es seem to have been the same as
iosc mentioned below as found by Ke
en on the Trinity in 1772, though they
• have been on the Brazos, for the
•nnation here is not explicit (Lopez
to Parilla, 1700, in Kxpediente sobre
ion San Saba, Archivo den.; Testi-
de Diligenciaa, Bexar Archives,
f Texas, 1754-76, MSS.). In
1768 Solis reported the Tawakoni and
Yscani as ranging between the Navasota
and the Trinity (Diario in Mem. de Nue-
va Espana, xxvir, 279); they had evi
dently settled in the general locality that
was to be their permanent home. In
1770 allusion is made to a migration, as a
result of peace established with the Span
iards, from the neighborhood of San An
tonio and San Saba, where they had been
located for the purpose of molesting the
Spanish settlements, to the neighborhood
of the Nabedache, who were living on
San Pedro cr., in N. E. Houston co. (Me
zieres, Relacion, 1770, MS.). This resi
dence near San Antonio was probably a
temporary one of only a portion of the
tribe, for the indications are that the
country between Waco and Palestine was
already their chief range. In 1772 Me
zieres speaks of the village on the Brazos
as though it had been founded recently
by a "malevolent chief" hostile to the
Spaniards (Informe, July 4, 1772, MS.).
Finally, for the migration, it appears that
by 1779 the village on the Trinity had
also moved to the Brazos, which for a
long time thereafter was the principal
home of the Tawakoni, who now again
became a settled people.
With Mezieres' report in 1772 the Ta
wakoni come into clear light. In that
year he visited the tribe for the purpose
of cementing a treaty recently made with
them by the governors of Texas and
Louisiana. One of their villages was
then on the w. bank of the Trinity,
about 60 m. x. w. of the Nabedache vil
lage, on a point of land so situated that
in high water it formed a peninsula with
only one narrow entry on the w. side.
This location corresponds in general with
that of the branch of the Trinity no\v
called Tehaucana cr. This village con
sisted of 86 houses occupied by 120 war
riors, " with women in proportion and
an infinite number of children." The
other village, of 30 families, was 80
leagues away on Brazos r., not far from
Waco. Mezieres tried to induce the in
habitants of this village to move eastward
to the Trinity, farther away from the set
tlements. This they promised to do aftei
harvest, but the promise was not kept.
Mezieres recommended the establish
ment of a presidio on the Tawakoni site
when the Indians should be removed
(Informe, July 4, 1772, MS.).
In 1778 and" 1779 Mezieres made two
more visits to the Tawakoni. One vil
lage, containing 150 warriors, was ther
on the w. side of the Brazos, in a fertile
plain protected from overflow by a high
bank or bluff, at the foot of which flowed
an abundant spring. Eight leagues above
was another village of the same tribe,
larger than the first, in a country re-
BULL. 30]
TAWAKONI
703
markable for its numerous springs and
creeks. It seems that this was the vil
lage that in 1772 had been on the Trinity,
since for nearly half a century we do not
hear of the Trinity village (Mezieres,
Carta, in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvm,
274-5). The lower village Mezieres
called Quiscat (q. v.), or El Quiscat, ap
parently from its head chief, a name
which it kept at least as late as 1795.
Morfi (Hist. Tex., ca. 1782, MS.) errone
ously (?) says that Quiscat was a village of
Kichai and Yscani. The upper village
was called Flechazo, and the inhabitants
Flechazos, which often appears as a tribal
name (Cabello, Informe, 1784, MS; Leal,
Noticia, July 10, 1794. See also Fle
chazos) .
The Tawakoni and the Waco speak dia
lects of the Wichita language and some
times have been considered the same
people. Mezieres remarked that they
lived apart only for convenience in
hunting (Informe, July 14, 1772, MS.;
Courbiere, Relacion Clara, 1791, Bexar
Archives, MS.). This language, though
kindred, is very distinct from that of
their relatives, the Hasinai and the Ka-
dohadacho, as was noted in the state
ment by an official at Nacogdoches in
1765 that two Hasinai chiefs "served
as interpreters in their language, which
I know, of what it was desired to ask the
chief of the Taguais [Tawehash] nation,
called Eiasiquiche" (Testimonio de los
Diligencias, Bexar Archives, Prov. of
Texas, 1754-76). In connection with the
ethnological relations of the Tawakoni,
the Waco require mention. They were
apparently simply one of the Tawakoni
villages, perhaps the Quiscat of Mezieres'
day. The name Waco has not been
noted in early Spanish documents, nor
does it occur at all, it seems, until the
19th century, when it is tirst applied by
Americans to Indians of the village on
the site of modern Waco, who are dis
tinguished from those called Tawakoni
living only 2 m. below (Stephen F. Aus
tin, ca. 1822, Austin papers, Class D.;
Thos. M. Duke to Austin, June, 1824,
ibid., Class P).
The hereditary enemies of the Tawa
koni were the Comanche, Osage, and
Apache, but toward the end of the 18th
sentury and thereafter the Comanche
were frequently counted as allies. The
hostility of the Tawakoni toward the
Apache was implacable, and Apache cap
tives were frequently sold by them to the
French of Louisiana (Macartij, letter,
-Sept. 23, 1763). With the Hasinai and
3addo, as well as the Tonkawa and Bidai,
;he Tawakoni were usually at peace.
Their villages were market places for the
Fonkawa and a refuge for many apostate
laraname (Aranama) from Bahfa del
Espfritu Santo.
As in former times, the Tawakoni re
semble in methods of agriculture and
house-building the other tribes of the
Wichita confederacy (q. v. ). The Span
ish town of Bucareli on the Trinity de
pended on them in part for food. Austin
(op. cit.) reported at the Waco village
about 200 acres of corn fenced in with
brush fences. According to Mezieres
(Informe, July 4, 1772) the Tawakoni
ate their captives after the crueleet tor
ture and left their own dead unburied in
the open prairie.
Until about 1770 the Tawakoni, though
friendly toward the French, were hostile
to the Spaniards. In 1753, and several
times thereafter, they were reported to
be plotting with the Hasinai to kill all
the Spaniards of E. Texas ( De Soto Ver-
mudez, Investigation; Mezieres to Fr.
Abad, 1758, MS.). The founding of San
Sabu mission for the Apache increased
this hostility of the Tawakoni, and in
1758 they took part with the Comanche,
Tawehash, and others in the destruction
of the mission. In 1760 Father Cala-
horra, of Nacogdoches, made a treaty of
peace with the Tawakoni and Waco,
but they soon broke it. During the next
two years Calahorra made them other
visits and got them to promise to enter
a mission. Subsequently the mission
project was often discussed, but never
materialized (Testimonio de Diligencias,
Bexar Archives, Prov. of Texas, 1759-76).
The transfer of Louisiana to Spain
wrought a revolution in the relations be
tween the Spaniards and the Tawakoni
and other tribes. In 1770 Mezieres, an
expert Indian agent, and now a Spanish
officer, met the Tawakoni and other
tribes at the Kadohadacho village and
effected a treaty of peace in the name of
the governors "of Louisiana and Texas
(Mezieres, Relacion, Oct. 21, 1770). In
1772 he made a tour among these new
allies and conducted the chiefs to Bexar,
where, by the Feather dance, they rati
fied the treaty before Gov. Ripperda.
This friendship was cemented by a more
liberal trading policy introduced by Gov.
Oreilly of Louisiana (Mezieres, Informe,
July 4, 1772). The Tawakoni were now
relied upon to force the Aranama (Jara-
name) back to their mission and to re
strain the more barbarous Tonkawa and
induce them to settle in a fixed village,
which was temporarily accomplished
(Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvm, 274).
Friendly relations remained relatively
permanent to the end of the Spanish
regime. In 1778 and 1779 Mezieres made
two more visits to the Tawakoni villages.
In 1796 the Tawakoni sent representa
tives to the City of Mexico to ask for a
mission, and the matter was seriously
discussed but decided negatively (Archi-
voGen., Prov. Intern., xx, MS.). About
704
TAWAMANA TAWASA
[B. A. E.
IS'H) thev for pome reason became hostile,
but on Apr. :>:*, 1821, Uov. Martinez,
through the mediation of the gran cado,
or Kadohadacho chief, effected a new
treaty with the Tawakoni chiefs Daquia-
rique and Tacarehue (Archive (Jen.,
Prov. Intern., ecu)-
By 1824 the upper Tawakoni village
yeen'is to have been moved back toward
the Trinity, for in that year Thomas M.
Duke, who described the Waco and the
small Tawakoni village below them,
stated that the principal Tawakoni vil
lage was on the waters of the Trinity
(Austin Papers, Class P). To the Anglo-
Americans the tribe frequently proved
troublesome and were sometimes severely
punished. They were included in the
treaty made with the Republic of Texas
in 1S4H and also in the treaties between
the United States and the Wichita in
1837 and 1856, which established their
reservation in the present Oklahoma.
In 1S.V) they were placed on a reserva
tion near Ft Belknap, on the Brazos, and
for 3 years they made progress toward
civilization; but in 1859 they were forced
by the hostility of the whites to move
across Red r. (Bancroft, No. Mex. States,
11, 406-410, 1S89). Since then they have
U'en officially incorporated with the
Wichita (<|. v.).
If the view that the Waco were only a
j>art of the Tawakoni under a new name
is correct, the Tawakoni suffered rather
IrsH diminution than other tribes during
the half century after 1778. If the view
is wn.ug, they decreased about half their
number during that .period, (jr. E. B. )
Fa-wac-car-ro. — Ind. All'. Rep., 263. 1851. lowaul-
keno. -Otis, Check LNt, l:;r>, J.S76. Juacanas.—
Mo/it>res ( 177S), Ldtcrin Mem. deNuova Kspana
xxvin. 2:5.'). MS. Juacano. — Bull. Soe.Geog. Mex. !
,.r)<H. l.sr.'j, probably identical). Li-woch-o-nies.—
Butler and Lewis in H. R. Dor. 7(1. 29th Cong., 2d
KCSH 7, 1>47. Macanas.— Me/iores (1778) quoted
Bancroft, N,,. M,..\. Slates, i, 661, 1X86 (mis
print;. Tackankanie. -Maillard, Hist. Texas, 238
Taguacana.— Croix, RHacion Particular
Taguacanes.— Solis
ji Kspana. xxvir
Ta-hu'-ka-ni".— Dorsey, K \vapa .MS. vocab!!
ipannme). Tahwaccaro.— Ind.
(. Tan-wa -car-roes. — Ibid., 1857,
Tah-wae-
AIT. K.-p.,'.*i:{,
Maillard, Hist, Texas, 252, 1842. Tawaconie.—
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 32, 1850. Tawakal.— Gatschet,
Tonkawe MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Tonkawa name).
Tawakanas.— Doc. of 1771-2 quoted by Bolton in
Tex. Hist, Soc. Quar., IX, 91, 1905. Tawakanay.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 249, 1877. Tawakany.— Austin
(ca. 1822), MS. in Austin Papers, Class D. Ta-wa-
ka-ro.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 527, 1837. Tawakaros.— La
Harpe (1719) quoted by Gatschet, Karankawa
Inds.,27,1891. Tawakenoe.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
74, 1806. Tawakones.— Davis, Span. Conq. N.
Mex., 82, 1869. Tawakoni.— Busehmanii (1859)
quoted by Gatschet, Karankawa Iiids., 33, 1891.
Tawareka. — McCoy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 27, 1838.
Tehuacanas.— Macartij, Letter to Gov. Angel de
Navarrete, 1763, MS. in Nacogdoches Archives.
Three Canes.— Penicaut (1714) trans, in French,
Hist. Coll. La., n. s., I, 121, 1869. Three Cones.—
Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d s., n, 25, 1814
(misprint). Tiroacarees.— Arbuckle (1845) in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 14, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 134, 1853. To-noc-
o-nies.— Butler and Lewis (1846) in H. R. Doc. 76,
29th Cong., 2d sess., 7, 1847. Touacara. — La Harpe
(1719) in Margry, D6c., vi, 289, 1886. Touacaro.—
Beaurain, note in ibid. Towacanies. — Bonnell,
Texas, 139. 1840. Towacanno.— Morse, Rep. to
Sec. War, 373, 1822. Towacano.— Trimble, ibid.,
259. Towacarro. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 103, 1856. Towaccanie.— Falconer in Jour.
Roy. Geog. Soc., xin, 206, 1843. Towaccaras.—
Alvord in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th Cong , 3d sess.,
7, 1869. Towackanies. — Marcy, Prairie Trav.,
197, 1859. To-wac-ko-nies.— Parker, Texas, 213,
1856 To-wac-o-nies. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
V, 682, 1855. Towacoro.— Ibid., Ill, 403, 1853.
Towa'kani. — Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS.,
B. A. E., 82 ('river bend in a sandy place';
Wichita name). Towakarehu. — Dorsey, Wichita
MS., B, A. E., 1882 (=' three canes'). Towakar-
ros.— Sen. Ex. Conf. Doc. 13, 29th Cong., 1st sess.,
5, 1846. Towakenos. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 102, 1856. Toweca.— Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n, 117, 1836. Towiachs. — Latham in
Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 102, 1856. Towoccaroes.—
Alvord in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th Cong., 3d sess., 6,
1869. Towocconie.— Smithson. Misc. Coll., n, art,
2, 51, 1852. Towockonie. — Marcy in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes. V, 712, 1855. To-woc-o-roy Thycoes.—
Leavenworth (1867) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 240, 41s1
Cong., 2d sess., 24, 1870. Towoekonie.— Marcy in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 712, 1855. Tuacana.—
Mexieres, Relaci6n, 1770, MS. Tuckankanie.—
Maillard, Hist. Texas, map, 1842. Tuhuktukis.-
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 103, 1856.
Tu'-ka-le.— Dorsey, Kansa vocab., B. A. E., 1882
(Kansanamc). Tu'-ka-nyi.— Dorsey, Osage vocab.,
B. A. E, 1883 (Osage name). Tuwakariwa.—
Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E. (Wichita name).
Twowakanie.— Yoakum, Hist. Texas, i, 260. 1855.
Twowokana. — Ibid., 165. Twowokauaes.— Ibid., 405.
Yo-woe-o-nee.— Marcy in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v, 712, 1855.
Tawamana, The Bird clan of the Hopi.
Tawamana winwu. — Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
584 , 1 900 ( »u/7i<'»='clan' ) . Ta-wa-ma-na wiin-wii.—
Fewkes in Am. Anthr , vn, 404, 1890.
Tawasa (Alibamu: TawAsha). AMusk-
hogean tribe iirst referred to by the De
Sotb chroniclers in the middle of the
16th century as Toasi and located in the
neighborhood of Tallapoosa r. Subse
quently they moved s. E. and con
stituted one of the tribes to which the
name "Apalachicola" was given by the
Spaniards. About 1705 attacks by the
Alibamu and Creeks compelled them tc
leave this region also and to seek protec
tion near the French fort at Mobile. In
1 707 the Pascagoula declared war against
them, but peace was made through the
intervention of Bienville. From this timf
the tribe ceased to be noted by French
chroniclers, and at the close of the cen
tury it reappears as one of the four All
BULL. 30]
TAWASH TAW EH ASH
705
bamu towns, from which it seems likely
that the Tawasa had allied or re-allied
themselves with the Alibamu after the
disturbance just alluded to. Their subse
quent history is probably the same as
that of the Alibamu (q. v.). (J. R. s.)
Ooe-Asa.— Adair, Am. Inds., 156, 1775. Tanessee.—
Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Taouachas,
Penicaut (1710) in Margry, Dec., v, 486, 1883
Tarwarsa.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st sess,,
270, 1836. Tarwassaw.— Woodward, Reminis., 12,
1859. Tavossi.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., v, 57 1789
Tawasas.— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes
V, 262, 1855. Tawassa.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg
I, 88, 1884. Taw warsa.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 578, 1854. Taw-wassa.— Pettus in Trans. Ala.
Hist. Soc.. 11,135,1898. Toasi.— Gentl.of p:ivas(1557)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 154, 1850(probably iden
tical) . Tomasa.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1827), 421, 1837.
Too-wos-sau.— Hawkins, Sketch (1799), 3ti, 1848.
Toiiachas.— Penicaut (1723) in Margry, Dec., v
457, 1883. Towarsa.— Campbell (1836) in H R
Doc. 274, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 20, 1838.
Tawash. The extinct Moon clans of
Sia and San Felipe pueblos, N. Mex.
Ta-wao.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 19, 1894
(c=8h). Tawash-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr.,
ix, 351, 1896 (hano = ' people').
Taweeratt. See Orehaoue.
Tawehash. ( Ta-vje'-hash, commonly
known in early Spanish writings as Tao-
vayas.) A principal tribe of the Wichita
confederacy, distinct from the Wichita
proper, although the terms are now
used as synonymous. By the mid
dle of the 18th century they had set
tled on upper Red r., where they re
mained relatively fixed for about a hun
dred years. Rumors of a tribe called the
Teguayos, or Aijaos, who may have been
the Tawehash, reached New Mexico from
the E. early in the 17th century (Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, i, 387, 1886). The
Toayas found by La Harpe in 1719 on Ca
nadian r. with the Touacara (Tawakoni),
Ousitas (Wichita), and Ascanis (Hasinai)
were evidently the Tawehash, and his re
port gives us our first definite knowledge
of them (Margry, Dec., vi, 278, 282, 289,
1886). Their southward migration, due
to pressure from the Osage, Chickasaw,
and Coinanche, was probably contempo
rary with that of their kinsfolk, the Ta
wakoni (q. v.). That their settlement
on Red r. was relatively recent in 1759
is asserted by Antonio Tremino, a Spanish
captive who was released by the tribe in
1765 (Testimony of Tremino, Aug. 13,
1765, MS. in Bexar Archives).
The Spaniards of New Mexico usually
designated the Tawehash as the Jumanos
(q. v.); the French frequently called
them and the Wichita Poni pique, or
tattooed Pawnee, while to the Span
iards of San Antonio and the officials in
Mexico they were uniformly the Taovai/as
(in varying forms of orthography) and
Wichita (see Declaration of Pedro Latren
at Santa Fe, Mar. 5, 1750, MS. in Archive
Gen.).
After La Harpe's visit, in 1719, the
group of tribes to which the Tawehash
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 45
belonged became attached, through trade,
to the French, while on the other hand
they saw little of the Spaniards Hut
from indifferent strangers the Tawehash
and the Spaniards soon became converted
into active foes through their dim-ring re
lations to the Comanche arid the Aparhe
To the Comanche and the Tawehash alike
the Apache were a hated enemy, while
the founding of San Sabdmission'in 1757
for the Lipan Apache, put the Spaniards
in the light of Apache allies. The result
was the destruction of the mission in Mar.
1758, by a large force of Comanche, Wichi
ta, Tawehash, and other northern Indians.
To avenge this injury, Don Diego Ortiz
Parrilla, a soldier of renown, was put in
command of 500 men— regulars, militia,
Tlascaltecan, and mission Indians— and
equipped for" a four months' campaign.
Leaving San Antonio, in Aug. 1759, he
marched with Apache allies to the Tawe
hash settlement, which he found flying a
French flag, fortified by ditch and stock
ade, and so strongly defended that he was
repulsed with loss of baggage-train and
two cannon. Years afterward Bonilla
wrote: "And the memory of this event
remains to this day on the Taovayases
frontier as a disgrace to the Spaniards"
(Breve Compendio, 1772, trans, by West
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., vm, 55," 1905).
The cannon were not recovered till 20
years later.
Parrilla's report of the Tawehash forti
fication was confirmed in 1765 by Tre
mino, the released captive mentioned
above. According to him it was built
especially to resist Parrilla's attack. It
consisted of a palisaded embankment
about 4 ft high, with deep ditches at
the E. and w. ends, to prevent approach
on horseback. Inside the enclosure were
4 subterranean houses or cellars for the
safety of non-combatants (Tremino, op.
cit. ). From the time of Parrilla's cam
paign forward the Tawehash settlement
was referred to in Spanish writing:; as the
"fort of the Taovayas." Of interest in
this connection is the record that the
Waco, also of the Wichita group, had at
their village a similar earthen wall or
citadel which was still visible in the lat
ter part of the 19th century (Kenney in
Wooten, Comp. Hist. Texas, i, 745, 1898).
In 1760, the year after the famous bat
tle, Fray Calahorra y Saenz, the veteran
missionary at Nacogdoches, was sent to the
fortalezato effect a peace, which he accom-
'plished, at least nominally (Fray Joseph
Lopez to Parrilla, Exp. sobre San Sabd,
MS. in Archive Gen., 1760). The libera
tion of Tremino in 1765 was attended
with special marks of friendship. He was
escorted to Nacogdoches by head chief
Fyasiquiche, who was made a Spanish
official and sent home with presents of a
706
TAWEHASH
[B. A. E.
cane, a dress-coat, and three horses. He
would not consent, however, to Cala-
horra's proposal of a mission for his peo
ple (Calahorra, letter of July 16, 1765,
MS. in Bexar Archives). In spite of these
«igns of amity, the Spaniards still enter
tained suspicions of the Tawehash, but
matters were improved by the efforts of
Me/,icres, a skilful Indian agent. In
1770 he met the Tawehash, Tawakoni,
Yscanis, and Kichai chiefs in a conference
at the Kadohadacho (Caddo) village. The
treaty arranged at- this time was ratified at
Natohitoches in Oct. 1771, by three Tawe
hash chiefs, who by proxy represented the
Comanche also. Among other things,
they promised to give up their Spanish
captives and Parrilla's cannon, not to pass
San Antonio in pursuit of the Apache
without reporting there, ami to deliver to
the Spanish authorities the head of any
violator of the peace. This compact was
solemnized by the ceremony of burying
the hatchet (Articles of peace, MS. in
Archivo Gen., Hist., xx). From this
time forward the Tawehash were gener
ally named among the friendly tribes, but
they were seldom trusted. They were,
however, often turned against the Apache,
and in 1S13 they aided the revolutionists
against the royal arms (Arredondo to the
Viceroy, Sept! 18, 1813, MS. in Archivo
Gen. ). As a tribe they were never sub
jected to mission influence, which may be
said of all the tribes of the Wichita con
federacy.
In 1772, and again in 1778, Mezieres
visited the Tawehash settlement to fur
ther cement their friendship, and from
hi* reports we get our fullest knowledge
of their relationships and society. They
spoke nearly or quite the same'language
as their kinsmen and allies, the Wichita,
Tawakoni, and Yscani. Their settlement
was situated on Red r., at the eastern
Cross Timbers. At the time of Mezieres'
second visit it consisted of a population
of S(X) lighting men and youths, living in
two villages on opposite banks of the
river. That on the x. side was composed
of 87 and the other of 123 grass lodges,
each containing 10 or 12 beds. To these
two villages Me/hTes at this time gave
<• names San Tn.doro and San Ber-
', "i honor of the commandant gen-
t he interior provinces and of the
T of Louisiana. The Tawehash
:tcnsive agriculture, raising corn,
alabafihes, watermelons, and to-
\vith whirl, they supplied the Co-
, in exchange for horses and cap-
he calabashes thev cut up in
"•}l- wh,-n «>ry, were made into
Kims or mats for convenience in carrv-
I' fish were plentiful in the
they are said not to have eaten
>N omen took part in the govern
ment, which was democratic. Chiefs,
who prided themselves on owning noth
ing, did not hold office by hereditary
right, but were elected for their valor.
Regarding the religion of the people
Mezieres mentioned "fire worship" and
belief in a very material heaven and hell
(see also Wichita).
There is some ground for thinking that
one of the two villages of the Tawehash
settlement described by Mezieres in 1778
was composed of the Wichita tribe, who
six years before had been living on Salt
Fork of the Brazos, 60 leagues away.
But the Wichita later were still living —
a part of the time at least — on the up
per Brazos. About 1777 or 1778 the
" Panis-Mahas " (Ouvaes, Aguajes, Agui-
chi [see Akwech~\) came southward and
settled with the Tawehash, but at the
time of Mezieres' visit in 1778 they
had withdrawn temporarily northwest-
wrard. Within a few months, however,
they returned, and seem to have re
mained permanently with the Tawehash
(Mezieres, MS. letters in Mem. de Nueva
Espaiia, xxvin, 229, 281-82). They evi
dently established a separate village, for
Fernandez in 1778 and Mares in 1789 each
noted in this locality three Jumanes or
Tawehash villages a short distance apart
(diaries in the Archivo Gen.). Twenty
years later Davenport said that on Red r.,
100 leagues above Natch itoches, there
were still three neighboring villages of
these people, which he called the Ta-
huyas, Huichitas, and Aguichi, respec
tively (Noticia, 1809, MS. in Archivo
Gen.).
Austin's map of 1829 (original in the
Department of Fomento, Mexico) and
the Karte von Texas of 1839 both show
the Tawehash settlement on Wichita r.,
above the junction of the two main
branches. For their treaties with the
United States and their removal to reser
vations, see Wichita (confederacy). Con
sult also Jumano. (H. E. B. )
Ahijados.— Freytas, Penalosa (1662), 35, 66, 1882
(identical?). Ahijaos.— Ibid. ,34 (identical?). Ah-
ijitos.— Morfi, MS. Hist. Texas, bk. 2, ra. 1782
(identical?). Aijados.— Bancroft, Ariz, and New
Mex., 150, 1889 (identical?). Aijaos.— Pefialosa
(1662) cited by Bancroft, ibid., 163 (identical?).
Aixaos.— Benavides, Memorial, 85. 1630 (identi
cal?). Axtaos.— Onate (1606) cited by Prince,
Hist, N. Mex., 166, 1883 (identical?). Ayjados.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 169, 1890
(identical?). Ayiaos.— Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629),
Rel., in Land of Sunshine, 46, Dec. 1899 (identi
cal?). Jumana. — Morfi, op. cit. Jumanes. — Pedro
Latren, op. cit., 1750. Jumano.— For other forms
of this name see Jumano. (Until the recent in
vestigations by Dr H. E. Bolton, the identifica
tion of the Jumano was in doubt.— Editor. ) Pan-
ipiques. — Pedro Latren, op. cit. Panipiquet. — Form
cited in early documents of Texas. Paniques.—
Latren, op. cit., 1750. Skin pricks.— Clark (1804)
in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, I, 190, 1904 (re
ferring to their custom of tattooing). Taaovai-
azes.— Mezieres, MS. letter in Mem. de Nueva Es-
pana, xxvin, 235, 1778. Taaovayases.— Mezieres,
ibid., 247, 177° Tabayase.— Doc. 503 in Tex. State
BULL. 30]
TAWI TAWISKARON
707
Archives, 1791-92. Taboayas.— Gov. Cabello, In-
forme, 1784, MS. in Archive Gen. Taboayases.—
Mezieres, op. cit., 261, 1779. Taboayazes.— Gov.
Cabello, Rep. on Comanches, 1786, MS. in Bexar
Archives. Tabuayas. — Rivera to Oconor, 1768,
MS. in Bexar Archives. Taguace.— Vial, Diary',
1787, MS. in Archive Gen. Taguaias.— Parilla to
Viceroy, Nov. 8, 1760, MS. in Archive Gen. Ta-
guais.— Tremino, op. cit., 1765. Taguallas.— Leal,
Noticia, 1794, MS. in Bexar Archives. Taguay-
ares.— Cabello, Informe, MS., 1784. Taguayas.—
Lopez to Parilla, Expediente sobre San Saba,
1760, MS. in Archivo Gen. Taguayazes.— Cabello,
op. cit. Taguayces.— Ibid. Taguayes.— Gov. Ba
rrios, Informe, 1771, MS. in Archive Gen. Tagua-
yos.— Courbiere, Relacion, 1791, MS. in Bexar
Archives. Tahuaias.— Treaty with the tribe, 1821,
MS. in Archive Gen. Tahuallaus. — Arredondo. op.
cit. ,1813. Tahuaya. —Census of 1790 in Texas State
Archives, 1792. Tahuayace.— Doc. of Sept. 20, 1826,
in Texas State Archives. Tahuayaces —Vial, Dia
ry, MS. , 1787. Tahuayas.— Davenport, Noticia, 1809,
MS. in Archive Gen. Tahuayase.— Doc. of Aug.
I, 1804, in Texas State Archives. Tahuayases.—
Treaty with the tribe, 1821, MS. in Archivo Gen.
Tamayaca.— Bull. Soc.Geog. Mex., 267, 1870. Tao-
baianes.— Mezieres, op. cit., 1778. Taobayace.—
Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 267, 1870. Taobayais.—
Expediente sobre la Dolosa Paz, 1774. Taobay-
ases. — Mezieres, op. cit., 1778. Taouayaches.—
Robin, Voy. Louisiane, in, 3, 1807. Taouayas. —
Exp. sobre la Dolosa Paz, 1774. Taovayaiaces.—
Mezieres, op. cit., 1778. Taovayases. — Bonilla
(1772), Breve Compendio, in Tex. Hist. Quar.,
Viii, 57, 1905. Tauweash.— McCoy, Ann. Reg., no.
4, 27, 1838. tavaiases.— Mezieres, Relacion, 1770,
MS. in Archivo Gen. Tavaiazes. — Ibid. Tava-
yas.— Bucareli to Ripperdd, Nov. 18, 1772, MS. in
Bexar Archives. Tavoayases. — Croix. Relacion
Particular, 1778, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tavoy-
aces. — Mezieres in Mem. de Nueva Esparia,
XXViil, 283. Ta-wai-hash.— H. R. Rep. 299, 44th
Cong., 1st sess., 1,1876. Tawai'-hias.— Ibid. (Cad-
do name). Tawe'hash. — Moeney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 1095, 1896 (Caddo and Kichai name). Taw-
weeahs.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 558, 1837. Toajas.— La
Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec., vi, 290, 1886. Toan-
yaces. — Mezieres (1778) quoted by Bancroft, No.
Mex. States, I, 661, 1886. Toauyaces.— Mezieres,
op. cit., 229, 1778. Toayas. — La Harpe, op. cit.,
1719. Tomachas. — Domenech, Deserts, u, 191,
1860 (misprint). Too-war-sar.— Clark (1804) in
Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, i, 190, 1904. Tori-
uash.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 126, 1852.
Touashes. — Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,
II, 279, 1850. Towaahach.— Lewis and Clark,
Journal, 149, 1840. Towaches.— Morgan in N. Am.
Rev., 55, Jan. 1870. Towahach.— Lewis and Clark,
Journal, 149, 1840. Towahhans.— ten Kate, Syn-
onymie, 10, 1884. Towash. — Kenney in Wooten,
Cornp. Hist. Tex., 753, 1898. Tow-ash.— Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 33, 1850. Towcash.— Trimble quoted by
Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 257, 1822. Tow-ce-ahge.—
ten Kate, Synonymic, 10, 1884. Toweache.—
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll., 2d s.,
II, 26, 1814. Toweash.— Thomas (1845) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 14, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 131, 1853. Tow-
eeahge. Catlin, N. A. Inds., n, 73, 1844 (own
name). Tow-eeash. — Kennedy, Texas, map, 1841.
Towiaches.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 74, 1806.
Towiache-Tawakenoes.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnogr. ,
54, 1S26 (improperly combined with Tawakoni).
Towiash.— Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
104, 1856. Towish.— Karte von Texas, 1839. To-
woash.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848 (confounded
with Tawakoni). Towoashe. — Domenech, Deserts,
I, 444, 1860. Towrache.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
108, 1806. Towzash.— Butler and Lewis (1846) in
H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess.. 7, 1847. Toy-
ash.— Hildreth, Dragoon Campaigns, 160, 1836.
Tawi. A Cholovone village on lower
San Joaquinr., Cal. — Pinart, Cholovone
MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Tawiskaron (Tawis'karron' , Tawi^kara,
Thauwiskalau ( Oneida ) , Tdwi'-skA-lti,
(Cherokee, 'Flint'), Tawiskano for
Tawiskarano', and Saiewiskemt The
nominal stem, dialectic-ally varied i* in
these expressions -wiskdr-, -u-isker- or
-wwkdl-, occurring in the lexical terms
owiskdrti', owiskerti,', or o?risM/(r, respec-
tively, and meaning 'ice', 'hail' 'sleet' •
these latter are derivatives of the noun
owis^a', 'ice', 'hail', 'sleet', 'frozen
snow , 'glare ice', and 'glass goblet'
(modern); of this noun the Tuscarora
uwi'fra* is a dialectic form, whence
comes uwi'&krtf with the specific mean
ing ' sleet or rain frozen to trees and to
the ground ' ; and the initial t- of the
first six appellatives is a characteristic
prefix of proper names and is in fact an
expletive dual sign, originally meaning
'two', 'two-fold', 'complete', 'in a
double degree' ; and the a- for the full
ha-, affixed to the nominal stem, -wixkar-,
is the prefix pronoun of the third person,
masculine sex, singular number, and an-
thropic gender, signifying ' he ' ; lastly,
the verb-stem -ro"', suffixed to the nomi
nal stem, is the perfect tense form of
the anomalous verb-stem -reni, 'affix or
add to', or 'be arrayed in' ; hence the
expression Tairixkarron' signifies 'He is
arrayed in ice in a double degree.' The
expression Tawiskara, or rather Taintf-
kanV , is the noun modified only by the
affixes explained above, and signifies
'He (is) ice in a double degree', the
substantive verb being unexpressed but
understood. The final vowel and the
glottic close of this compound is either
modified or dropped when an adjective
is suffixed to it, as in the following: The
adjective -rtno' signifies 'cold', 'chilly';
hence Tawiskarano' means 'He (is) ice,
cold in a double degree.' The substan
tive verb, as is usual in the present tense
of attributive themes, is not here ex
pressed. In the sentence-word Saiewis-
kerat, one of the characteristic functions
or activities of the personage designated
by this expression is described. The
initial syllable m- signifies 'again',
'anew', 'repeatedly', and limits the
meaning of the verb in the expression;
ie- is the pronoun of the third person,
indefinite as to sex and number, although
usually singular, and commonly signifies
' one'," 'one who' ; the noun-stem is ex
plained above; lastly, the suffix verb-
stem -ai, being the present tense form of
the anomalous verb -at, signifies 'present',
' show ', ' spread ' ' cause to be present ' ;
hence the expression as an appellative
means ' Again one causes ice to be present
(as is his habit)'. These etymologic de
rivations of a number of the appellatives
applied to a certain personality would
seem to connect him directly with the
frost-bringing and the ice-forming po
tency in nature, and that they estabha
the 'inference that Tawiskaron is the
70S
TAWISKARON
[B. A. E.
name of the personification of the winter
power transfigured into a man-being, a
f^\ of winter, whose functions and
activities constitute him the mighty frost
king, whose breath and magic power
bliirht the verdure of plants and trees
and lock lakes and rivers in bonds of ice.
In continuation of the preceding inter
pretations, the following expressions are
cited from Bruyas' Radices Iroquseorum:
o//v.sr, or <j(in'iwt, 'ice', 'hail', 'glass';
<nri*kr<t, 'hail', 'sleet'; gawukerontion,
<iniri«oiiti<n\, 'one is casting or sowing
hail, ice, sleet', hence 'one (it) is hail-
intr': lastly, watiowiskwentare, meaning
'it has covered it, with frost, with ice' ;
'it has spread out ice (like a sheet)' ;
hence 'it has covered it with glare ice.'
In the two sentence-words preceding the
last. one cited, the final -ontion is the per
fect tense form of the irregular verb -oil',
'cast', 'throw', but it has a present
meaning, ' is casting, throwing'. The
termination of the last citation, -kwentare' ,
is a perfect tense form with the meaning
of a present tense, viz, 'is lying flat',
' is lyinu' face downward '. The original
meaning of the nominal stem -unskar- of
the vocal >leo/o.s7;a/Yf ' wasapparently 'crys
tal', 'smooth', 'slippery', 'slick'; hence
it came to designate ice on the one hand,
ami chert or Hint on the other. Even
amonir the ('herokee, who are linguis
tically cognate with the Iroquoian peo
ples l.f the K. and x., Tftiri'xkriUl is the
name of a mythic anthropic being, called
Flint, regarded as the producer of flint
rock. They have also preserved in the
words Mir't'tbi^tr tfun'xkiuje, signifying
Smooth', 'slick', the fundamental
meaning the stem had before it came to
denote -Hint'. Thus Cherokee usage con-
linns the suggestion that the basic sig
nification of the stem -n-'inkn-i'-, or -vfaktr-,
•smooth', 'crystal', 'slippery', 'slick'.
A similar connection between terms de-
notive of 'ice' and 'Hint' respectively,
s among some of the Algonquian
H, and also between these terms
e name for ' wolf, a false con-
•tion has been established in some of
ame dialects. In Passamaquoddy
and Malecite ,n<ih,im and inn -
•''ll'aml 'small wolf 'respectively,
lnl'- !l"' I'rst is also a name of this
'-"•r brother of Xanabozho (Ku-
kap); and in the closely related Mic-
Hirnities 'Hint' or 'chert'.
'louml ii, rimini Delaware
'"/"«/«, and in the
'*• IMawan, of Campanius
•I'M under that of mnharex, with the
ltion 'Hint', 'chert'. But in the
ap,K,arsumler the form modern!
Chip-
>
ire stone 'or 'ice rock',
is brought out the reason for the use of
the same vocable to denote 'ice', 'frost',
'sleet', on the one hand, and 'chert',
'flint', on the other. The Chippewa
term for ice is inikwam, and the Cree
miskwamiy, whence the derivative misk-
wamissa, 'it hails'. Piponoukhe (written
Kabebonicca by Schoolcraft) signifies
freely ' Winter Maker', from pipon, ' win
ter', and the verb-stem -oke or -okhe,
' make, cause, do ' ; and Chakekenapok
means 'the Man of Flint, or the Fire
stone'. In the foregoing identifications
are found the reasons that gave the name
'He is the Flint', ' He Overspreads with
Ice', 'He is the Ice', 'He is the Winter-
maker', and lastly, 'He is the Wolf, to
one and the same personage identified
with the production and control of cer
tain phenomena in nature. It has thus
become evident that through wrong in
terpretations of misunderstood homo-
phonic but not cognate terms, various
striking appellations, suggested by more
or less apparent similarity between the
unrelated natural phenomena in question,
have been made the name of the imagi
nary man-being, originally believed to
produce and control but one class of
phenomena. Brinton (Myths of the
New World, 203, 1896) endeavored to
show that the name Tawiskara was a
cognate or derivative of the Oneida
tetiucalas, and the Mohawk tyokaras or
tewhgarlas, which he rendered 'dark or
darkness' (although they in fact all
mean 'at the time it becomes dark, at
twilight'), and he purported to quote
Bruyas and Cuoq in support of this
opinion, although neither of these lexi
cographers, so far as known, attempted
to analyze the name Tawiskaron or
Tawiskara).
An imaginary man-being of the cosmo-
gonic philosophy of the Iroquoian and
other tribes, to whom was attributed the
function of making and controlling the
activities and phenomena of winter. He
was the Winter God, the Ice King, since
his distinctive character is clearly defined
in terms of the activities and phenom
ena of nature peculiar to this season. As
an earth power he was one of the great
primal man-beings belonging to the
second cosmical period of the mytho
logical philosophy of the Iroquoian, Al
gonquian, and perhaps other Indians.
Although his paternity was not beyond
question, his parentage was illustrious.
In the mythology to which he belonged,
his grandmother, Awen'hdi' ('Mature
Flower', or probably 'Mature Earth'),
called Mesakomikokwi by the Potawa-
tomi, was expelled from the skyland,
situated above the visible firmament, be
cause of her husband's jealousy. When
in falling she reached the waters of the
BULL. 30]
TAWISKARON
709
primal sea that covered the space now
occupied by the earth she was received
on the carapace of the great primal Turtle
who belonged to this second cosmic
period, on which his fellows had pre
pared the nucleus of the earth. Being
parthenogenetically pregnant before her
expulsion, she in due time gave birth to
a daughter, who, on reaching woman's
estate, became pregnant while at play,
according to one of several differing tra
ditions, by the direct act of the primal
man-being called Wind. In due time the
young woman gave birth to twins (some
traditions say to quadruplets), one being
Te'haron'hiawa'k'hon' (q. v.), the other
Tawl'skaro11'. The latter destroyed his
mother by refusing to be born in the
natural way and in violently emerging
through his mother's armpit — some tra
ditions say through her navel. This he
was readily fitted to do because his body
was composed of chert or flint and his
head was in the form of an arrowpoint of
flint. According to a variant version, one
of the great race of the Turtle, trans
formed into a handsome young warrior,
sought the maiden for his wife. Having
refused many other man-beings under the
same guise by the advice of her mother,
she at last, through the counsel of the
same mentor, accepted him. Having
come to her lodge on the appointed night,
he conversed with her until the time came
for retiring, when the young warrior
placed two arrows, one plain and the
other tipped with flint, horizontally in
the bark side of the lodge just above the
maiden, and then departed. The next
day he returned for a short time, and
then taking his arrows withdrew. In due
time the twins were born, as related
above. It is believed that Tawixskaron',
in the substance of his body and in the
shape of his head, was prenatally sug
gested by the flint-tipped arrow. In con
cept Tawi'skaro11' is so closely identical
with the mythic personage called Cha-
kekenapok in Algonquian mythology, a
younger brother of Nanabozho, that they
may be treated together.
In Iroquoian mythology this being is
known under various names indicative of
some function or feature attributed to
him. Among his Iroquoian names are
Tawis'karon (Te'hawis'karro11'), Tawis'-
kano or Tawiskarano', Saiewiskerat, Taw-
iskara, O'ha'a' ('Flint,' Onondaga),
Ot'ha'gwe^W ('Flint,' Seneca), Teho-
tennhiaron ('He is arrayed in flint,'
Mohawk), Atenenhiarhon (a corrupt
form of the last), of which the Tuscarora
form is TungnyaVhe"11', meaning 'a
giant' only, Ro'nikonrahet'kg11' ('His
Mind is Evil'), and Honon<hi"dae', ('He
is Warty', Seneca).
In Algonquian dialects this personage
appears, among others, under the names
Malstim, Piponoukhe', Ohakekenapok,
and Windigo. In one of the earliest ac
counts of Algonquian cosmical myths it is
said that the Montagnais attributed the
change of seasons to two brothers— Xipi-
noukhe ('Summer-maker') and Pipo
noukhe ( ' Winter-maker' ). Most of these
Indians regarded these brothers as human
inform, while the rest were not so cer
tain on this point; all, however, were
agreed that they were beings who were
alive like themselves, for they had been
overheard talking and rustling, especially
at their return, although no one under
stood their language. Far in the north
dwelt Piponoukhe for a stated time, while
his brother lived in the sunny southland.
At regular times the two brothers ex
changed places, which brought about a
change of seasons. The Montagnais
called this exchanging of places Achi-
tescatonetJi. Piponoukhe brought with
him cold weather, frost, snow, sleet, and
ice, and thereby destroyed everything.
This myth has been developed hi to that
of Kulpojut, explained below.
The persistence and the security of life
from the destructive powers of the Winter
god is metaphorically expressed in the
details of the following incident related
in one of the longer versions of the com
mon Iroquoiangenesismyth. During the
creative time Te'haron'hiawa'k"hon' re
ceived from his father of the race of the
Turtle an ear of corn, with proper instruc
tions as to its care and uses. In time
Te'haron'hiawit'k/lhon' roasted an ear of
corn which he had himself raised, which
emitted an appetizing aroma. When
Tawis'karo11' smelt this odor he informed
his grandmother, who ordered him to go
to the lodge of his brother to ask him to
share this unknown thing with them.
OnhearingthisrequestTe'haro^hiawa'k'-
'hon' replied that he would consent on
condition that Tawk^karo11' surrender to
him "the flint whereby thou livest"
To this Flint replied, "What dost thou
mean? Dost thou mean my arrow with
the point of flint?" To which the reply
came, "No; I mean, indeed, that flint
which is in thy body." To this Flint
answered, "So be it as thou dost wish it, "
Then, opening his mouth, he thrust out
the flint thing in question. His brother
seized it and gently pulled it; he would
not break it off, although Flint asked him
to do so. "Verily," his brother an
swered, "thy life belongs to thee, so thou
thyself must break it off and give it to
me, for on no other condition can our
compact be fulfilled." So, reluctantly,
Flint performed his part of the agree
ment, whereupon his brother gave him
two grains of the corn, one for the grand
mother and one for himself. By this act
Tawis'karo11' lost his birthright of coequal
orenda (q. v.), or magic power. This is
710
TAWISKARON
[B. A. E.
reidilv explainable by the phenomena of
the beginning of the spring of the year.
IJv the internal heat of the earth, icicles
tli-iw and become detached at their bases
•md are not broken off within their
length; and on clear mornings the face
of nature is sometimes covered with
heavv hoarfrost which by the internal
warmth of things and a slightrise in the
temperature of the air becomes detached
without melting from the outside, as it
were, but falls like Hakes of snow. These
phenomena show that the power of the
Winter god is ending, and that Tawis -
karo"' surrenders again his flint lance—
the piercing, blasting, withering power
of frost and winter's cold.
In the cosmieal legends of the Iro-
quoian tribes, Tawis'karo11', incited and
abetted by his grandmother, makes many
attempts to thwart his brother, Te'haro11'-
hiawa'k"ho"', in liis work of bringing into
orderly being the present phenomena
and bl idles of nature. One of the most
exciting of these efforts was the theft of
the sun by Tawis'karo11', and Awe^'ruVi',
his grandmother. They carried it far
away to the southeast, where they hoped
to keep it solely for their own use. But
by the potent aid of the magic power of
various great man-beings, such as Otter,
Heaver, Fox, and Fisher, Te'haro11'-
hiaw;Vk"hon' was enabled to recapture
the sun and to bring it back and then to
place it where it now is shining for all
jHiople. It is hardly necessary to point
out that this incident is the mythologic
statement of the fact that in the autumn
and winter the sun apparently goes far
to the southeast.
Tawis'karo"', in emulation of his
brother's successful attempts to create
various things, made only noxious objects,
such as bats, butterflies, owls, frogs, and
worms and other creeping things; but his
first great labor was to conceal from
Te'haro'"hiawa'k'hon' all the birds and
animals in a great cavern in a cliff; this
is evidently but a metaphorical state
ment of the driving of the birds to migra
tion and of the animals to hibernate by
th<- approach of Winter. According to
the legend they were in great part
freed by Te'haron'hiawa'k"hoa'. Then
Tuwis'karo"' is discovered by his brother,
constructing a bridge of white rocks (i.e.,
ice) on the surface of the surrounding
waters, which he asserted he was gradu
ally-extending toward the distant shore
f another land wherein dwelt fierce,
carnivorous monsters, in order to enable
them to com,, across to feed upon the
<-oplc and the animals created bv Te'-
iaron'hiawa'k''hon'; this was obviously
the statement that were all lakes and
rivers bridged solidly with ice, the
iiioiiaters Cold, Want, Famine, and
Death would readily cross and feed on
the creatures of his brother, for nothing
is killed except for food by the great
primal beings. He was stopped in this
nefarious wTork by his brother, who sent
the tufted bluebird, with the bloody
thigh of a grasshopper in its mouth, to
frighten him by its cry. As this bird is
one of the first heralds of spring, its cry
told Winter that Spring was at hand, and
so Tawis'karo11' fled with, his work only
half finished. The bridge of white flint
dissolved as fast as he fled to the land.
When he became the prisoner of his own
brother he attempted to escape on one
of the pieces of white flint, It is only a
step from a cake of ice to the mythical
" wrhite stone canoe," so popular and yet
so erroneously attributed to various other
beings. Again, he tries to imitate his
brother in creating a human being, which
was the object of his greatest desire; so
having learned from his brother that life
was immanent in the substance of the
earth, and therefore the products of it,
Tawis'karo11' decided to outdo him by
using the foam of water to form his man-
being, as in fact it was; after thus form
ing the body of the man-being he called
his brother to see it, but failing to cause
it to show any signs of life, he implored
his brother to aid him by giving it life
and motion, which \vas done. As this
man-being was pure white it is obvious
that this creature was snow, and that
without life, which Tawis'karou' could not
give it, it could not come and go, as it
does, like that which has life and power
of motion. Some modern Iroquois who
are the adherents of the so-called Hand
some Lake reformed Iroquois religion,
and others who have become converted
to Christianity claim to identify Tawis'
karo11' with the devil of Caucasians, and
so reasoning from this incident pretend
that this devil created the white race.
The constant antagonism between Ta
wis'karo11' and his twin brother finally
caused the latter to decide upon the
destruction of his younger brother. In
the details of the fierce combat with
unequal weapons to which this resolution
led, it is said that the surface of the
earth was crumpled into ridges and val
leys, that the blood and the fragments
from the body of Tawis'karo11' became
flint stones, and that from his intestines
were formed fruitful vines of many
kinds— a statement obviously due to the
fact that vines growing in the clefts of
rocks apparently barren have a peculiar
luxuriance.
In the Cherokee story of the Rabbit and
Tawiskahl (Mooney, 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900) the ceaseless struggle between life,
the productive force in nature, repre
sented by the Rabbit, and the destructive
BULL. 30]
TAWKEE — TAWSHTYE
711
powers of nature, represented by Ta-
wiskfila, are quite apparent. The Rabbit
in this story is evidently the Algonquian
Wabozho ('White Maker') who has
been absorbed into the Nanabozho char
acter as explained below. The story re
lates that Rabbit, while Tawiskaia was in
his lodge, drove a sharp stake into the
body of his guest, causing it to explode,
scattering flint fragments in all direc
tions.
In one of the variants of the common
Iroquoian cosmic genesis myth Tawis7-
karon' is one of four children, quadruplets,
of whom the name of only one, Te'haro11'-
hiawa'k/'hon', has been recorded. In the
Potawatomi version of the Algonquian
cycle of genesis myths, however, the
Algonquian names of these quadruplets
have been preserved by Father De Smet.
These latter names are Nanabozho (q. v.) ,
Chipiapoos (?Tcipiapozho), Wabosso
(?Wabozho, 'White maker'), and Chake
kenapok (Ci*ee Tchakisahigan, 'flint',
'gun-flint', etc.). The infant man-being
bearing the last name caused the death
of his mother by violently bursting
through her side.
In after time some of the functions of
Wabozho were evidently absorbed in
part by Chakekenapok or attributed to
him, either consciously or unconsciously,
thus leaving only two great personages
or man-beings, for Tcipiapozho while he
lived was a rather negative character,
largely dominated by Nanabozho, who
also appears to have absorbed the name
Wabozho and a part of his functions.
Thus in the third great cosmic period,
the present, a complete parallelism be
came established between the elemental
gods of the Iroquoian and the Algonquian
pantheon. For this period the Iroquoian
data are more complete and definite.
The gods have departed from the earth
and have their dwelling in the skyland,
the 4and of disembodied souls. Accord
ing to the Iroquoian legends descriptive
of this skyland, there is far in the rear of
the great lodge of Aw6n'haxi', the grand
mother of Tawis'karo11', a large compart
ment in which dwells a man-being of
peculiar aspect and functions. His name
in the Onondaga dialect is De'hodiatga'-
ew6n', 'He whose body is divided or split
in two parts.' One of these parts, it is
said, is crystal ice, and the other is warm
flesh and blood. Twice every year this
man-being, whose magic power outranks
all earth-produced ones, comes to the
doorway of his compartment, presenting
in each instance a different side of his
body. When he presents the side com
posed of crystalline ice, winter begins on
the earth; and when he presents the
side constituted of flesh and blood, sum
mer begins. He is evidently composed
of the characters in large measure of Ta
wis'karo'1' and Te'haro"'hiawa'k/'hon, of
the iroquoian cosmology, and of Pipo-
noukhe and Nipinoukhe", or Nanabo/ho
and Chakekenapok, of the Algonquian
cosmical legends; for in them is found a
great man-being whose functions are con
cerned with the change of seasons. His
name in Passamaquoddy is Kulpojut
(Coolpujot in Micmac by Rand), which
signifies 'One rolled over by handspikes '
Each spring and each autumn he is rolled
over; he faces the w. for the autumn
season, and the E. for the spring. His
body, it is said, has no bones. In this
lodge of Awgn'ruVi' and in the skyland
Te'haron<hiawa'k/'hon' has become only a
shadowy figure, a mere messenger or in
spector for the gods. Tawis'karo11' has
been completely absorbed in the great
man-being of ice and flesh, De'hodhVt'-
kfiewe"11'. Such appears to be the degree
of development of the two great dominat
ing figures in the cosmological philosophy
of the Iroquoian and the Algonquian
peoples. See Mythology, Nanabozho, 7V-
haron hiawagon.
For further details consult Sagard,
Hist, du Canada, i-iv, 1636, new ed.,
1836; Relations des Jesuites, i-m, 1858;
De Smet, Oregon Missions, 1847; Black
bird, Hist. Ottawa and Chippewa, 1887;
Brinton, Myths of the New World, 1896;
Hewitt, Iroquoian Cosmology, in 21st
Rep. B. A. E., 1903; Cuoq, Lex. de la
Langue Iroq., 1866. (j. N. B. n. )
Tawkee. (1) The golden-club or float
ing arum ( Orontium aquatlciun] . (2) The
Virginia wake-robin (Arum virginicum).
The word, formerly in use in New Jersey
and Pennsylvania, and still surviving
locally, was adopted in the 17th century
by the Swedish settlers in New Jersey.
Rev. A. Hesselius(1725) speaks of "tachis
or hopnuts" (Nelson, Inds. of N. J., 78,
1894). Kahn (Trav., i, 389, 1772) cites as
Indian names of Arum virginicum tawks,
tawking, and tuckah, adding that the
Swedes of New Jersey call it tawko.
Kalm also cites as names of the golden-
club taw kirn, tuckoim, etc., stilting also
that the Swedes call it tawkee. The
word, which is practically the same as
tuckahoe, is derived from p'tukwi, or
p'iukqueu, in the Delaware dialect of
Algonquian, signifying 'it is globular,'
a term of general application to tuberous
roots. (A. F. c.)
Tawsee. A Cherokee settlement about
the period of the Revolution; situated on
Tugaloo r., in the present Habersham co.,
N. E. Ga.
Tahasse.— Bartram Trav., 371, 1792. Toraee -
Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. &
143, 1887. Tussee.— Muzon's map (1//1)
ROTawshtye. The extinct Buffalo clarr of
the former pueblo of Pecos, N. Mex.
712
TAXLIPU TEAK AT A
[B. A. E.
Tohtye' r.— Hcxltfe in Am. Anthr., ix, 349, 1896
( + ,,i>/i-' people').
Taxlipu. Given as a Chumasnan vil
lage formerly near Santa Barbara, Cal.
(Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 459, 1874).
Possibly intended for Tashlibunau, the
Yoknts'name of a place near San Emidio,
at 'the s. extremity of Tulare valley, in
Ommash territory. (A. L. K.)
Tazaaigadika ('salmon eaters' ). ASho-
shoni division formerly occupying the
country about Salmon falls on Snake r.,
s. Idaho. Their dependence on the sal
mon which abounded here gave them
their name of "Salmon Eaters."
Ag'-gi-tik'-kah.— Stuart, Montana, SI, 1865. Fish
Eaters.— Ross, Fur Hunters, T, 249, 1855. Salmon
Eaters.— Stuiirt, op. fit., 81. Taza'aigadi'ka.— Hoff
man in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxm, 298, 1886.
War-are-ree-kas.— Ross, op. ('it.
Taztasagonies. A tribe referred to in 1730
as living northward from San Antonio,
Texas, and as being hostile to the tribes
of the San Antonio region (Pedro de
Rivera, doc. in Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de
Queretaro, K, leg. 5, no. 6). About this
time the governor of Texas, Mediavilla y
Ascoiia, asked permission to make war
on the "Apache, Yita [Yuta, Ute] and
Tastasagonia " (ibid., K, leg. 6, no. 15).
The tribe is therefore probably one other
wise known under the name of Apache
or Comanche. (u. E. B. )
Tastasagonia.— Mrdiavilla y Ascona (1746), op. fit.
Tchachagoulas. A name noted on De
1' Isle's map of 1707 as that of a town or
people on Bayou Lafourche, s. E. La.,
l>el<>w Bayotigoula. The name contains
the Mobiliun term oklu, ' people', but the
first part cannot be translated.
Tchachagoulas. — Frvnrh, Hist. Coll. La., in, 59,
note. KM. Tchatchagoula.— I)r 1'Isle map (1707)
in Winsor, Hist. Am., n, 291, 1-ssr,.
Tchanhi^. An unidentitied village or
tribe mentioned to Joutel in 1687 ("Mar-
pry, Dec., in, 409, 1S7S), while he was
laying with the Kadohadacho on Red r.
of Unisiumi, by the chief of that tribe,
a.s being among his enemies.
Tchataksofka ('precipice'). A town of
the Creek Nation, 1 m. s. of Kufaula
i»U^at8chet> ('reek Mi"r' Leg'' "•
Tchatchiun ( ' raccoon ' ). A Yuchi clan.
Dja tie-. -Spwk.Yurhi ]11(|s., 7<>,1<.M)<). Tchatc'hiun
^^nKens -y.<>hee MS" B- A' E" 7U« ™
Tchatikutingi. A former Chitimacha
village at the junction Of Bayou Terhe
with llay.m Atduifsilaya, La '
*^wift.'SU,^.iatlll!het iu Trans- Anthr.
Tchatkasitunshki'. A former Chitimacha
T.
Tcneti
• • 1*140. ^\ ULIII . ,
Usitunshki.— Ibid
Soc.
Tchikilli. See Chekilli.
Tchikimisi ( Tcikimisi) . A former Maidu
village on the s. side of Cosumnes r., not
far from the mouth of Camp cr., Eldo
rado co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist, xvn, map, 1905.
Te (T!e). A Haida town, the princi
pal one owned by the Tas-lanas before
they migrated to Alaska. It formerly
stood on the w. coast of Graham id.*,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col., opposite
Frederick id. (j. E. s. )
TI Ilnige. —Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can., see.
II, 124, 1895. T!e.— Swanton, Cont. Haida| 281,
1905.
Te. The Cottonwood clans of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan, Santa Clara, and
San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
Te-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350, 1896
(tdoa=' people').
Teacuacueitzisti. A dialect of the Cora
language, spoken, according to Ortega,
by that part of the tribe living in the
lower parts of the Sierra Nayarit, toward
the wr., in Jalisco, Mexico. The name
with the termination isti or izti was for a
time applied to a division of the Cora
proper, but the dialectal variation being
slight, this classification has been aban
doned. See Cora.
Teacuacitzica. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Teacuacitzisti.— Ibid, (for the people). Teacua
cueitzisti. — Ortega, Vocab. Cast, y Cora (1732), 7,
reprint, 1888 (pi. form; sing. Teacuaeitzica).
Teakuaeitzizti. — Pimentel, Leng. de Mex., n, 83,
1865.
Teahinkutchin ( ' people of the lower
country'). A Kutch in tribe or a subdi
vision of the Natsitkutchin formerly in
habiting the country N. w. of the latter.
They hunted the caribou from the Yukon
to the coast of the Arctic ocean. They
formerly were a strong band, but by 1866
were reduced to only 4 hunters, and now
are probably extinct.
Gens de siffleur. — Ross, notes on Tinne, S. I. MS.
474 ('marmot people'). Te-a-hin'kutch'm.— Ibid,
(trans, 'people of the country below others').
Te-ha-hin Kutchin.— Gibbs, MS. notes on Ross,
B. A. K. Teystsekutshi.— Latham in Trans.
Philol. Hoc. Lond., 67, 1856.
Teahquois. A Nanticoke village in 1707,
probably on the lower Susquehanna r.,
Pa.— Evans (1707) quoted by Day, Pa.,
391, 1843.
Teakata (te-aka, a sort of underground
cooking pit, hence 'the place where there
is the teaka' par excellence). The most
sacred place of the Huichol, containing a
small temple and 7 "god houses," which
give it the effect of a little village; situ
ated near Santa Catarina, Jalisco,
Mexico. The principal god of the Hui
chol was the one who cooks the food
dearest to the tribe— deer meat and mes
cal hearts — in a teaka, whence the name
of the place. Near by is a large shallow
cavern called Hainotega, the birthplace
and first home of the Huichol God of
Fire.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, u,
169, 1902.
BULL. 30]
TEANA TECUALME
713
Teana. A tribe mentioned in 1708 in a
list of those that had been met or heard
of N. of San Juan Bautista mission on the
lower Rio Grande (Fr. Isidrp Felix de
Espinosa, Relacion Compendiosa of the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Queretaro). (n. E. B.)
Teanaustayae. One of the most im
portant Huron villages formerly in On
tario. In 1638 the mission of St Joseph
was removed there from Ihontiria. It
was destroyed by the Iroquois in 1648.
leanausteaiae.— Jes. Rel. 1637, 107, 1858 (misprint).
St Joseph. -Shea, Cath. Miss., 178, 1855. Teanan-
stayae. — Ibid., 174. Teanansteixe. — Jes. Rel. 1640,
63, 1858 (misprint). Teanaustaiae.-Ibid., 1637,
107, 1858. Teanaostaiae.— Ibid., 161. Teanosteae —
Ibid., 70.
Teatontaloga ('two mountains apart').
A Mohawk village existing at different
periods in New York. The oldest one
known by that name was the principal
village of the tribe until destroyed by
the French in 1666. It was rebuilt a
mile above the former site and was for
a time the site of the Jesuit mission
of St Mary, but was again destroyed
by the French in 1693. Both villages
were on the N. side of Mohawk r., close
to water, and probably near the mouth
of Schoharie cr., in Montgomery co.,
N. Y. On this spot, on the w. side of
the creek, was the last village of that
name, better known in the 18th cen
tury as the Lower Mohawk Castle. It
was also called Icanderago. Macauley
applies this name to the Mohawk band in
the vicinity of the village, (.r. N. B. n. )
Icanderago.— Macauley, N. Y., II, 96, 1829. I-can-
der-a-goes.— Ibid., 174-5. 1829 (the band). Lower
Mohawk Castle.— Morgan, League Iroq., 474. 1851.
Saint Mary. — Shea, Cath. Miss., 258, 1855 (mission
name). Ogsadago.— Hansen (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iv, 802, 1854. Te-ah'-ton-ta-lo'-ga— Mor-
fan, League Iroq., 474, 1851 (Mohawk form),
e-a-ton-ta-lo'-ga.— Ibid., 18. Te-hon-da-lo'-ga.—
Ibid., 416. Tewauntaurogo. — Edwards (1751) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., X, 143, 1809. Tionon-
deroge.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 97, 1872.
Tebi (Te'-bi). The Greasewood clan
of the Pakab (Reed) phratry of the
Hopi.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39,
1891.
Tebityilat. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been occupied by the Esselen. —
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Tebugkihu ( ' fire house ' ) . A large oval
ruin, the walls of which are still standing
5 to 8 ft high; situated 15 m. N. E. of
Ream's canon and about 25 m. from
Walpi, N. E. Ariz. The pueblo was con
structed in prehistoric times by the now
extinct Firewood clan of the Hopi,
ancestors of the inhabitants of the ancient
pueblo of Sikyatki.
Fire-house.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B A. E., 20, 1891.
rebugkihu.— Mindeleff, ibid., 57. Tebuiiki.—
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 633, 1898. Teb-
rwuki.— Stephen, op. cit.
Tecahanqualahamo. — Mentioned as a
pueblo of the province of Atripuy (q. v. ),
in the region of the lower Rio Grande, N.
Mex., in 1598.— Onate (1598) in I)0(.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871.
Tecahuistes. A former tribe, probably
Coahuiltecan, found on the road from
Coahmla to the Texas country in 1690.—
Massanet ( 1690) in Dictainen Fiscal, Nov.
30, 1716, MS.
Tecamamiouen (native name of Rainy
lake). A Chippewaband living on Rainy
lake, Minn., numbering 500 in 17:J6. Cf.
Kojejewininewug.
Tecamamiouen.— Chauvignerie ( 1736) in N. Y Doc
Col. Hist., ix, 1054, 1855.
Tecargoni. Mentioned by Oro/ro y
Berra (Geog., 58, 1864) as a division of
the Varohio in w. Chihuahua, Mexico,
apparently in Chinipas valley.
Tecarnohs ('oozing oil.' — Hewitt). A
Seneca settlement, commonly known as
Oil Spring village, formerly on Oil cr.,
near Cuba, Cattaraugus eo./N. Y.
Oil Spring.— Morgan, League Iroq., 466, 1851. Te-
car'-nohs. — Ibid.
Techicodeguachi. A pueblo, probably
of the Opata, in Sonora, Mexico, in 1688.
It was a visita of the Spanish mission of
Guazavas (q. v.), and was situated in the
vicinity thereof, on Rio Batepipo- Pop.
90 at the date named.
Sta Gertrudis Techicodeguachi.— Doc. of 1688
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, i, 246, 1S84.
Techico de Guachi. — Mange (ca. 1700), ibid., 233.
Techirogen ('at the fork of the stream.'—
Hewitt). An Iroquois village \. of
Oneida lake, N. Y., in the middle of the
18th century. — Bellin's map, 1755.
Tecolom. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio mis
sion, Monterey co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Tecolote (from Aztec tecolotl, the ground
owl). A Papago village in s. w. Pima
co., Ariz., near the Mexican border, with
140 families in 1865.
Del Teculote.— Bailey in Ind. AfF. Rep., 208, 1S58.
Tecolota.— Poston, ibid., 1863, 385, 1864. Tecolote.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19, 1863.
Tecoripa. A pueblo of the Nevoine and
formerly the seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1619; situated in central Sono
ra, Mexico, on the w. branch of lower Rio
Yaqui, lat. 29°, Ion. 110° HO'. Pop. 269
in 1678; 50inl730. Its inhabitants, called
by the same name, probably spoke a
dialect slightly different from Nevome
proper.
Tecorino.— Kino, map (1702) in Stoeklein, None
Welt-Bott., 74, 1726. Tecoripa.— Rivera (
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States. I, 5K
San Francisco de Borja de Tecoripa.— 7:ipata (li
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., in, 358, 1857.
Tecualme. A division of the Cora proper
in the Sierra de N'ayarit, Jalisco, Mexico.
They spoke the same dialect as the
Cora. According to Alegre ( Hist. Comp.
Jesus, in, 205, 1842) they were the last
of the three tribes of the Nayarit nits,
to yield to the missionaries in the 18th
century, when they were placed in pue
blos along the Rio San Pedro. One of
their former villages way Tonahzco.
714
TECUMtGIZHTK TEDYUSKUNG
[B. A. E.
Gecualme.-Oro/co v Berra. Ceoff.. '-'SO, 1S64 (mis-
nnnn Jecualme.-Mota 1'adilhi misquoted, ibid.,
•211. Tecualmes.-Mota Padilla (174:!), Conq.
Nuevii (laliria, -1, 187'J.
Tecumigizhik. See Tikumigizhik.
Tecumseh (properly Tikamthi or Tecum-
tJ,«: 'One who passes across intervening
space from cue point to another,' i. e.
springs (.Jones); the name indicates that
the owner 1 >elon»rs to the gensof the Great
Medicine Panther, or Meteor, hence
the interpretations 'Crouching Panther'
and 'ShootingStar' ). A celebrated Shaw-
nee chief, horn in 1708 at the Shawnee
village of Piqua on Mad r.,about6m. s. w.
of the present Springfield, Ohio.^ It was
destroyed by the Kentuckians in 1780.
His father, "who was also a chief, was
killed at the battle of Point Pleasant in
1774 (see Cnrnxtulk). His mother is said
to have been by birth a Creek, but this
is doubtful. It must be remembered that
a considerable body of Shawnee were
(lorn ici hated amoii«/the Creeks until long
alter the Revolution. On the death of
hiH father, Tecumseh was placed under
the care of an elder brother, who in turn
us killed in battle with the whites on
th<| Tennessee frontier in 1788 or 1789
1 another brother was killed by Te-
ciimsch'HHide at Wayne's victory in 1794.
11 a young In:m Tecumseh dis-
tshed himself in the border wars of
lie ix-riod, b,,t was noted also for his
>ane character, evinced by persuading
"!>• to discontinue the practice of
rn.tf prisoners. To-rether with his
•tlier I enskwatasva the Prophet (n v )
>e was an an lent opponent of the advance
of the white man, and denied the right
of the Government to make land purchases
from any single tribe, on the ground that
the territory, especially in the Ohio val
ley country, belonged to all the tribes in
co'mmon. On the refusal of the Govern
ment to recognize this principle, he un
dertook the formation of a great confed
eracy of all the western and southern
tribes for the purpose of holding the Ohio
r. as the permanent boundary between
the two races. In pursuance of this ob
ject he or his agents visited every tribe
from Florida to the head of the Missouri
r. While Tecumseh was organizing the
work in the S. his plans were brought to
disastrous overthrow by the premature
battle of Tippecanoe under the direction
of the Prophet, Nov. 7, 1811. On the
breaking out of the War of 1812, Te
cumseh at once led his forces to the sup
port of the British, and was rewarded
with a regular commission as brigadier-
general, having under his command some
2,000 warriors of the allied tribes. He
fought at Frenchtown, The Raisin, Ft
farther, he compelled Proctor to make a
stand on Thames r. , near the present Chat-
am, Ont. In the bloody battle which en
sued the allied British and Indians were
completely defeated by Harrison, Tecum
seh himself falling in the front of his
warriors, Oct. 5, 1813, being then in his
45th year. With a presentiment of death
he had discarded his general's uniform
before the battle and dressed himself in
his Indian deerskin. He left one son,
the father of Wapameepto, alias Big Jim
( «). v. ). From all that is said of Tecumseh
in contemporary record, there is no rea
son to doubt the verdict of Trnmbull that
be was the most extraordinary Indian
character in United States history. There
is no true portrait of him in existence,
the one commonly given as such in Loss-
ing's War of 1812 (1875) and reproduced
in Appleton's Cyclopedia of American
Biography (1894), and Mooney's Ghost
Dance (1896), being a composite result
based on a pencil sketch made about 1812,
on which were mounted his cap, medal,
and uniform. Consult Appleton Cycl.
Am. Biog., vi, 1894; Drake, Life of Te
cumseh, 1841; Eggleston, Tecumseh and
the Shawnee Prophet, 1878; Law, Colo
nial Hist. Vincennes, 1858; Lossing, War
of 1812, 1875 ; McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, i, 1854; Mooney, Ghost Dance
Religion, in 14th Eep. B. A. E., pt. n,
189(5; Randall, Tecumseh, in Ohio Ar-
chajol. and Hist. Quar., Oct. 1906; Trum-
bull, Indian Wars, 1851. (.1. M.)
Tedyuskung (possibly a variant of Ke-
keuxkung, or Kikeuskund, of the Munsee
dialect, which signifies 'the healer,' 'one
BULL. 30]
TEDYUSKUNG
715
who cures wounds, bruises, etc.' — Hew
itt). One of the most famous and crafty
of the Delaware chiefs during the period of
discussion of the Indian claims following
the sale of the lands along the Delaware
and • Susquehanna to the Proprietors of
Pennsylvania by the Iroquois. He was
born at Trenton, N. J., about 1705, and
died Apr. 16, 1763. Nothing is known
of his life before the time he first appears
as a historic character, prior to which he
was known as "Honest John." When
about 50 years of age he was chosen as
the chief of the Delawares on the Susque
hanna, and from that time until his
death he was one of the chief figures in
the problem which the authorities of
Pennsylvania were trying to solve. He
occupied a peculiar position. Sir William
Johnson, of New York, was a zealous
friend of the Iroquois; Conrad Weiser
and George Croghan, of Pennsylvania,
were also strongly prejudiced against the
Delawares and Shawnee. The question
which the government of the province
of Pennsylvania had to answer was, How
to keep peace with the Iroquois and at
the same time prevent the Delawares and
the Shawnee, who were becoming more
independent of the Iroquois, from going
over to the French. The Delawares
were beginning to feel that they had been
unjustly deprived of their lands by the
Pennsylvania authorities aided by the
Iroquois. They had been driven from
the Delaware to the Susquehanna, and
many of them had been forced from that
later refuge to the Ohio; and now that
France and England had commenced to
struggle for the possession of that region
they felt that they were being driven
from their last resort. They were revolt
ing not only against the English but also
against their masters, the Iroquois. At
this critical time, when the border settle
ments in western Pennsylvania were
being ravaged by hostile bands of Dela
wares and Shawnee, and when the Eng
lish were making preparations for an
expedition for the purpose of taking Ft
Duquesne, Tedyuskung took his stand as
a friend of the English and as a patriot
of the Delawares and the Shawnee. The
mission of Christian F Post to the Ohio
Indians, at Kuskuski, and its success, and
the termination of French rule on the
Ohio, were in large measure due to the
influence and the efforts of this Delaware
chief.
Conrad Weiser had told the story of
the western Indians at the council at
Albany (1754) in order that the Iroquois
might know the real situation. The
chiefs of the Six Nations realized that
something must be done concerning their
complaints about the squatters on the
Juniata (Col. Rec. Pa., vi, 84, 1851).
At this conference Weiser found that
several agents from Connecticut were
present, who were seeking to bargain
with the Mohawk for land in the Wyo
ming valley. Before the conference was
over these agents went away with deeds
for the eastern part of the Wyoming
valley and the East branch of the Sus
quehanna. The Indians went home to
the Ohio to find out that the West branch
had been sold to Pennsylvania. These
facts, and the defeat of Washington at
Ft Necessity, followed by Braddock's
defeat, led to three years of bloodshed
and vengeance. The sale of their lands
at Albany, the traffic in rum along the
Ohio, and the total neglect by the prov
ince of Pennsylvania, caused a complete
alienation of these western Indians.
Then began the various attempts to win
them back, which caused almost endless
discussion between the governor, the
assembly, and the Proprietors (Col. Rec.
Pa., vi, 683; vii, 85, et seq., 1851). The
passing of the Scalp Act and the declara
tion of war against the Delawares caused
this tribe to rise in rebellion against the
province, and also against longer wearing
the hated title of "women" (ibid., vn,
522, 1851). Such was the situation when
the council was called at Easton, July,
1756, at which Tedyuskung appeared as
the champion of the Delawares. The
governor of Pennsylvania opened the
council with a speech in which he wel
comed the chief. Tedyuskung in his
reply said : ' ' The Delawares are no longer
the slaves of the Six Nations. I, Tedyus-
kuug, have been appointed king over the
Five United Nations. What I do here
will be approved by all. This is a good
day. I wish the same good that possessed
the good old man William Penn, who
was the friend of the Indian, may inspire
the people of the province at this time"
(ibid., 213). A grand reception and feast
were given to the Indians present, and
"the king and Newcastle" were sent to
give the "big peace halloo" to the In
dians and invite them to a large confer
ence, which would be held later. Ted
yuskung left Easton, but remained at Ft
Allen, where his drunken sprees and the
actions of Lieut. Miller endangered the
whole outcome of the peace negotiations.
(For the letters from Ft Allen concerning
Tedyuskung and the investigation of
affairs by Weiser, see Frontier Forts of
Pa., i, 202, 1896, and Archives of Pa., 2d
s., ii, 745,1853.)
It was at this time that Tedyuskung
was blamed for having dealings with
the French. There is no evidence that
such was the case. While he was linger
ing at Ft Allen the governor of Penn
sylvania sent Newcastle to New York to
find out from the Iroquois if they had
710
TEDYUSKUNG
[B. A. E.
deputized Tedyuskung to act for them.
This they denied.
War between France and England had
U>en deelared and the expedition against
Ft I Hiquesne was being organized. Analli-
anee with the Cherokee and the Catawba
was being sought. The Iroquois and the
Delawares both said that they would not
fight <>n the same side with these hated
foes, hence the whole effect of the Easton
council was in danger of becoming dissi
pated. Then came up the almost endless
discussions among the various parties in
the councils of the province. Gov. Morris
had been succeeded by Gov. Denny, who
insisted that the council for which ar
rangements had been made must be
held in Philadelphia and not at Easton.
Finally he consented to go to Easton
with a heavy guard. Tedyuskung said
in his opening speech: "I am sorry for
what our people have done. I have gone
among our people pleading for peace. If
it cost me my life I would do it" (Col.
Rec. Pa., vn," 332, 1851).
A general peace was decided upon, and
Tedyuskung promised to see that the
white prisoners were returned. He went
to Ft Allen, where he and his warriors
had a drunken frolic. Weiser says of
him at this time: "Though he is a
drunkard and a very irregular man, yet
he is a man that can think well, and I
believe him to be sincere in W7hat he
said" (Pa. Arch. 2d s., in, 07, 1853).
When the council opened at Easton in
July (1757), Tedyuskung demanded that
he have a clerk of his own. This request
caused much discussion, but was finally
granted upon Tedyuskung' s threat to
leave if it was not acceded to (Pa. Arch ,
d s., in, 2f>5) et seq., 1853). Richard
Peters was angered at the position taken
by the assembly and the commissioners
that Tedyusktmg's demands for a clerk
were right. He was also much provoked
by the way the business was carried on,
charging Conrad Weiser, George Crog-
han, and others with trying to unfit "the
king" lor the transaction of business by
ting him drunk every night. But
whatever may have been the intentions
H- Pennsylvania representatives, the
king went to the councils each day
h a clear head and perfectly able to
cope with all of the representatives of
the province of Pennsylvania. The
x-ipal point at issue "concerned the
1 in the land grants (see Walton,
Atnntl Weiser, :;5fi, ]<»()()). After firs
mow Tedyuskung to seethe
sof these Hales, as he had requested
the previous council, the, governor
"1 the counc, fmally granted his
from the
oquois P,v re
the chief these deeds were copied
for him by Charles Thompson. After a
promise that satisfaction should be made
for the fraudulent "Walking Purchase,"
if any fraud was found, peace with the
Delawares seemed assured. Jn order to
make it more complete it was deemed
necessary to bring the Indians on the
Ohio into friendly relations.
In the spring of 1758 Tedyuskung went
to Philadelphia and after a conference
with the governor and council he urged
them to complete the work of peace
by bringing these western Indians into
friendly relations at once. This was the
first suggestion of an official mission to
the Indians on the Ohio, which later re
sulted in Post's journey to Kuskuski.
The council did not take action promptly,
so Tedyuskung decided to send two
members of his own tribe on the errand
of peace; but these messengers did not
get beyond Ft Allen. A new difficulty
had arisen. Paxinos, the friendly
Shawnee chief, had turned against the
English, and a general Indian uprising
was threatened. When the cause of this
wras searched for, it wras found that both
the Iroquois and the Delawrares were be
coming aroused because of the presence
of their hated enemies, the Cherokee
and the Catawba, w7ith Gen. Forbes' expe
dition. Both the general and the gov
ernor urged Post and Thompson to go to
Wyoming to try to win back the dissatis
fied Indians. On their way to Wyoming
they met Tedyuskung, who insisted on
their going back, as to go on was to en
danger their lives. They followed his
advice, but on their return to the gov
ernor they were immediately sent back
to the old chief \vith offers of peace from
the Cherokee deputies. After Tedyus
kung had heard this message, and had
heard also from the western Indians as
to the condition of affairs on the Ohio,
he insisted that messengers be sent west
ward at once. On Post's return and report
to the governor he was despatched at
once to the Ohio. This mission of the
Moravian missionary to the western
Indians wras one of the most heroic en
terprises ever undertaken by any man.
The miles of forests were filled with hos
tile Indians who knew nothing of these
peace proposals; the French were doing
everything to keep the angered Indians
in alliance with them; the winter was
fast approaching, and before such a jour
ney could be made the mountains would
be covered deep with snow. Post and
his work at this critical time have never
been justly appreciated. His own un
bounded faith and his efforts to win the
western Indians prevented defeat similar
to that of Braddock.
The fourth council was held at Easton
in Oct. 1758. Before it had ended Post
had returned irom his first mission west-
BULL. 30]
TEEAKHAILY EKUTAPA TEFAKNAK
717
ward. All the various land disputes
came before the council ( Walton, Conrad
Weiser, 372, 1900).
The one particular dispute with which
Tedyuskung had to do was that of the
Walking Purchase, and after that the
right of the Iroquois to sell the lands of
the Delawares. The wily chiefs of the
Iroquois realized that the one thing for
them to do was to discredit Tedyuskung as
to his relation to them, and then break his
influence with the council of Pennsyl
vania. One after another the chiefs
asked : ' ' Who made Tedyuskung the great
man that he has become?' ' They denied
that he had any authority from them and
asked where he had obtained it (Col. Rec.
Pa. , vin, 190, 1852. ) When Gov. Denny
attempted to quiet the anger of these
Iroquois by explaining the situation, they
listened to him, but when Tedyuskung
arose to reply, one by one they left the
council room. It was a critical time, but
the conference finally ended in a treaty
of peace, which was ratified with the
western Indians at Pittsburg in 1759.
Post's second mission to Kuskuski and
its complete success led to the evacuation
of Ft Duquesne by the French and the
occupancy of the Ohio by the English.
In 1762 Tedyuskung went to Philadel
phia, at which time the governor offered
him £400 as a present, if he would with
draw his charge of fraud in the Walking
Purchase, which was a source of trouble
to the proprietors. The old chief said
that he himself had never made such a
charge, but that the French had told
them that the English had defrauded
them of their lands. The governor then
told him that if he would make this
statement public he would give him the
present. This was done.
After all of his dealings with the gov
ernor and the council of Pennsylvania
the last of the chiefs of the eastern Dela
wares went to his home in Wyoming,
where in the spring of 1763 his house was
set on fire, during one of his drunken de
bauches, and he was burned to death.
The perpetrators of this crime were in all
probability either of the Seneca or the
Mohawk tribe — more likely of the latter.
The chief failing of this wise old Dela
ware diplomat was his utter subjection to
the power of rum. His white allies did
little to help him in this regard. His
fondness for it was made use of on all oc
casions. But, however great this failing,
he did much to assure success to the
English expedition under Gen. Forbes,
and to bring the Iroquois to a realization
that the Delawares were "no longer wom
en, but men." He was the most virile
chief of the Delaware tribe during the
years of their subjugation to the Iroquois.
His efforts for peace, with Post's heroic
endeavors, did much to win the Ohio
from French possession. Without the
work of these two men this result could
not have been accomplished without the
shedding of much blood. A monument to
Tedyuskung has been erected in Fair-
mount Park, Philadelphia.
The name is recorded in various other
ways, including Deedjoskon, Detiuscuntr
Tedeuscung, Tediuscung, Tediuskung,
Tedyuscung, Teedyuscung, Tydescung,
rydeuscung. (G. ,,. Ix)
Teeakhaily Ekutapa. A former Choc-
taw village on lower Tombigbee r., Choc-
taw co., Ala.— Romans, Fla., i, 329, 1775.
Teenikashika ('those who became hu
man beings by means of the buffalo ' ) . A
Quapaw gens.
Buffalo gens.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E 2''9
1897. Tee'nikaci'na.-Ibid.
Teepee. See Tipi.
Tees-gitunai ( Tfe'esgftqna'i, 'rocky-coast
eagles ' ). A small branch of the Gituns of
Masset, N. coast of the Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. — S wanton, Cont. Haida,
275, 1905.
Teeskun-lnagai ( T.'e'es kun Inagii'-i,
'rocky -coast point -town people'). A
branch of a Haida family called Knna-
lanas. They are named from the rocky
coast between Masset inlet and Virago
sd., Brit. Col., where they used to camp.
T'es kunilnagai'.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 23, 1898. T!e'es kun lnaga'-i. — Swanton.
Cont, Haida, 270, 1905.
Teesstlan-lnagai ( T.'e'es sL.'an Inaga'-i,
'rocky-coast rear-town people'). A sub
division of the Stlenga-lanas, a great
Haida family of the Raven clan, named
from the coast between Masset inlet and
Virago sd., where they used to camp.^
Swanton, Cont. Haida', 271, 1905.
Teeth. See Anatomy.
Teeuinge. A large prehistoric pueblo
ruin on top of the mesa on the s. side of Rio
Chama, about \ m. from the river and
an equal distance below the mouth of Rio
Oso (Bear cr. ), in Rio Arriba co., N. Mex.
It was built of adobe, with foundation
walls strengthened by irregular blocks of
heavy black lava. Its ground-plan em
braces two large rectangular courts. The
remains of ten circular kivas and om>
shrine are to be seen in and about the
pueblo, but the walls are reduced to low
mounds. The settlement was undoubt
edly of Tewa origin. (E. L. n.)
Teeuinge.-Hcwett in Bull. 32, B. A. E., 31. 1906.
Te-e-uing-ge.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
Teeytraan. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q. v.) in the re
gion of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Tefaknak. A Magemiut Fskimo village
s. of the Yukon delta, Alaska; pop. 195
Tefaknaghamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 110,1893.
718
TEGILQUE TEHARONHIA WAGON
[B. A. E.
Tegilque. A former Pieguefio village
in or near Santa Isabel valley, San Diego
co Cal.-Sanche/, MS. Diario (1821)
cited by Bancroft, Hist, Cal., n, 443, 1886.
Tegninateo. A tribe of the Manahoac
confederacy that formerly resided at the
head of Rappahannock r. in Culpeper
co., Va.
Teganatics.— Boudinot, Star in the W., 129,1816.
Tegninateos —looker, Algong. Ser., V, 66, 1901
(Iran*- ' people who climb the mountains').
TeeninatiM.— Jefferson, Notes table, 139, 1801.
Tegoneas.— Straehey (1612), Va., 104, 1849. Tigni-
nateos.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 134, 1819.
Tegotsugn. A clan or band of the
Final Coyotero at San Carlos agency,
Ariz., in 1881.
Doo-goo-son'.— White, Apache Names of Ind.
Tribes, MS., K* A. E. (trans.: 'red-ant country').
Tegotsugn.— Bourke. in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
ll-J, isyo.
Teguayo. The name of the country of
the Te\va (Tegna) and perhaps of the
Tigua, in New Mexico, around which, as
in the case of Quivira, considerable mys
tery aro.se among the Spanish writers
of the 17th century, who, losing sight of
the exact application of the term, trans
planted the "province" to the then un
known north. Kscalante in 1775 re
garded it as the country of the Ute, be
cause while traversing it on his journey
to Ttah lake, Utah, he observed the ruins
of many ancient pueblo houses, which he
iH-lit'ved to be the original homes of the
TVwa and the Tigua. The name is in
definitely located on earlier maps in va
rious places. (F. w. n. )
El Teguayo. — Ritch, New Mexico, 19C>, 1885. Gran
Teguaio.— Do I1 Isle, Carte Mex. et Floride, 17U3
" habile par les Tiguas"). Great Teguai.—
Morse, X. Am., map, 177C. (marked as a town N. of
Ki<> Gila). Great Teguaio.— Senex, map, 1710.
Tagago.— Duro, Don Diego de Penalosa, 53-4,1882.
Taguaio.— Freytas, Peiialosa, Shea ed., 65 188''
Teguaga.-iiiissefeld, Charte Nord Am., 1797.
Teguaip.— Delamarche, map Amerique 1792
rhabite pur les Te^ms"). Teguay.— Peiialosa y
Hriceftof 1061-4 (quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N
l**y. Teguayo.— Kino (1C.94) in Doc.
- Mex., Ith s., i, 241, 1K.%; D'Anill
Am. S«-,,t.. ITU; ("Pays des .
Grande.-JHT.-rys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776 ("
Teguayoque.-Buiidelier in Arch
', oU 1S-J2 (Ar
"). Teguayo
" T(J
Inst
, o roma name; apparently
Tehuajo.-Rafmesque in Marshal),
nitr.Kl., •>< is-JI. Tehuayo.-Freytas (1662)
••fmlosu s heaed . wiss-j. Tejago.-Coxe^ari:
II
(
IftB),
rnbably identical). Theguayo.—
IVftalosa, Shea ed.,3"> et seq.,1882
Thoya.— Coxe, Carolana, 65,
. Identical). Thoyago.— Ibid Toe-
nayo. \\ur.l 1HC4 1 in Donaldson " ' '
IW.', (misprint).
Teguepo. A ('humjishaii
in or near Santa Rosa (Santa°Inos)
fam-y, x. ot Santa Barbara, Cal.— Tapis
loqui lnds.,82,
Chumashan village
i T
Tegui. (},von by Velasco as one of the
.'"to which the Opata were di-
•tiiK-liiflwlthejmebloH of Alamos
iMirpe, Opoilepe, Terapa, and
•'''"•• ""the,.:, bank of Ki,, San Mi-niel
•n lat. ^'J ;{()' «„,! 30° 30^, central
AH the division was
based on neither linguistic nor ethnic
characters, Tegui, Teguima, and Cogui-
nachi were soon dropped as classificatory
names.
Segiii.— Davila, Sonora Hist., 316, 1894. Tegui.—
Velasco in Bol. Soc. Mex. Geog. Estad., la s., x,
707, 1863.
Teguima. Given by Velasco as one of
the divisions of the Opata, inhabiting
the valleys of the Moctezuma and upper
Sonora rs., between lat. 29° and 31°,
Sonora, Mexico. As the division was
based on neither linguistic nor ethnic
characters, Teguima, Tegui, and Cogui-
nachi were soon dropped as classificatory
names. Orozco y Berra (Geog., 338, 344,
1864) uses the term synonymously with
Opata, whereas it was only a part of that
tribe, apparently speaking a slightly dif
ferent dialect. The villages pertaining
to them, so far as known, are Aconchi,
Babiacora, Bacuachi, Banamichi, Chi-
napa, Cumpus, Cuquiarachi, Huepac,
Sinoquipe, and probably also Jitisorichi
and Mututicachi.
6patas teguimas — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 344, 1864.
Teguima.— Velasco in Bol. Soc. Mex. Geog.
Estad., la s., x, 705, 1863. Tehuimas.— Pinart in
Bull. Soc. Geog. Paris, 204, Sept. 1880.
Teharon h i a w a g o n ( Telharonthiawft"k-
lhon* in Mohawk, usually pronounced
Tharon'hiawd"k-lhon', and ThaWhia-
wau'-gV in Onondaga; these two are typical
forms of pronunciation of this expression,
and of these there are only dialectic varia
tions in the other Iroquoian tribes. The
analysis of the Mohawk form, which rep
resents the component elements of the
expression in the least compressed shape,
is as follows: te-, the prefix of the dual,
which becomes in proper names approxi
mately expletive, signifies primarily
1 two,' ' double,' ' in a double manner or
degree,' indicating aptly the action or
presence of two things, especially things
double by nature, as the ears, feet, hands,
eyes, of the animal body; lha-, the simple
prefix personal pronoun of the third per
son, singular number, masculine sex, and
anthropic gender, means ' he ' ; were this
expression the statement of an act rather
than an appellative only, the form ho-,
'he-it,' would have been required here;
ron'hia-, the nominal stem of the noun
oron' '/ua', a derivative of orok, 'cover,'
'overcast,' 'spread over,' signifies 'sky,'
'firmament,' 'the visible heavens,' or
' blue color ' ; ivii'k-, the verb-stem, means
'hold(s),' 'beholding'; and lastly, 'hon,'
an adverbial suffix denoting the iteration
of the action in time or place denoted by
the verb to which it refers; hence, Teha-
ronhiawagon signifies literally ' He is hold
ing the sky in two places,' referring to the
action of the two hands; but the form of
the personal pronoun employed in the
expression indicates that this sentence-
word is used merely as an appellative and
not as the statement of an act, so that
BULL. 30]
TEHARONHIAWAGON
719
'He, the Sky-holder,' is a close approxi
mation to the accepted signification.
Tradition states that this name was given
him by his grandmother,^! we^ha/i1, under
the following circumstances: Soon after
his birth and the death of his mother, his
grandmother asked him and his twin
Brother, "Do you two know whence you
two came, and whither you shall go, when
you two depart hence?" This brother
replied confidently: "I, myself, do know
the place whence you and we have come.
Verily, it is from the world on the upper
side of the sky. I myself, indeed, will
not forget it. I will hold it fast [as if with
my hands], the place whence I came."
His grandmother said: "Truly, indeed,
chou dost know the whole matter. More-
Dver, I shall call thee, on this account,
T haen 'hiawd' ' gV (De'hafr 'hiawa' k' 'ho*'),
for thy memory has not changed, being
is if thou hadst just come thence" ).
An imaginary anthropic being of the
3osmogonic philosophy of the Iroquoian
md other American mythologies, who for
ionvenience of expression may be called a
nan-being. To him, the embodiment or
Dersonification of life, was attributed by
;he wise men of the elder time the forma-
ion or creation and preservation of life
ind the living in the normal and the
>eneficent bodies and things in terres-
rial nature. His peculiar character as
me of the great primal earth powers of
he second great cosmical period is best
lefined in terms of the manifestations
ind activities of the various forms of floral
md faunal life — reproduction, germina-
ion, budding, and growth — on the earth.
iis parentage was noble, although his
>aternity was seemingly not definitely
ixed. This interpretation and definition
>f the mythological concept embodied in
he dominating character of Teharonhia-
yagon are given here as those which most
atisfactorily account for the motives and
ctivities manifested in his life, notwith-
tanding the fact that he has been con-
ected in an indefinite way with the sun
r light and the sky by such well-known
writers as Lafitau, Charlevoix, Le Jeune,
Jrinton, and others. These writers have
robablybeen misled by regard ing the de-
i vation of the name as conclusi ve evidence
s to the reason for its imposition on him.
n the most definite of the cosmic mythi-
al traditions of the Iroquoian peoples Te-
aronhiawagon was a twin brother of
'awiskaron (q. v. ), although other and
erhaps earlier and more primitive ac-
Dunts make him a quadruplet along with
is brother mentioned above, the number
mr however being probably suggested by
ie well-nigh universal cult of the four
uarters.
One of the earliest recorded names ap-
lied to Teharonhiawagon is that of the
lurons, written by Sagard. In his His-
toire du Canada (1636, repr. 1836) he
wrote it Youskeha, but in the accompany
ing Dictionnaire Huronne it appears
under the form Yoscafui. In the Jesuit
Relations it is commonly written Joiis-
keha (ISskeha), rarely therein Jouskeha,
although the last is approximately pho
netically correct. According to Peter D.
Clarke, a native Wyandot (Huron) his
torian (Traditional Hist. \Vyandotts, 150,
1870), this name should be written
Tezhuskahau, which, he says, is the cog
nomen of the "God of the Forest, or
Nature." His translation is approxi
mately correct, as will appear hereafter.
This spelling shows that the Jomkeha
form of the Jesuit Relations is preferable
to that of louxkeha; but Tezhuskahau of
Clarke may be Tidjdska'a', a contracted
form of Tisio'skti'ti1, the component ele
ments of which are: £»'-, a demonstrative
pronominal prefix referring to size, num
ber, or quantity, 'so,' 'so much,' 'so
many ' ; ,s-, the iterative adverbial prefix,
'again,' 'anew'; ?'o-, the prefix personal
pronoun of the third person, singular
number, zoic gender, meaning 'it'; «/;&'-,
the nominal stem of the noun os'M',
'sprout,' 'shoot'; and d'-, the adjective
' little,' ' small,' sometimes with the cari-
tive sense, 'dear little.' The expression
then signifies, 'So it (is) again a dear lit
tle sprout.' This is clearly an epithet
expressive of the floral side of the char
acter of Teharonhiawagon. This expres
sion is paralleled in signification and
composition by the Mohawk Oterontofi-
ni"a', sometimes accompanied by the term
Wal/td' , 'maple,' of which the Onon-
daga Odeil'donni'a' is only a dialectic
variant. The analysis of the Mohawk
expression is as follows: o-^the prefix
personal pronoun of the third person,
singular number, zoic gender, meaning
'it'; te-, a modified form of the reflexive
pronoun, signifying 'self; ront-, the
nominal stem of the noun orofi'tti', 'it-
tree'; ofmf'-, the verbal stem of the per
fect tense, signifying 'has made'; a'-, the
adjective meaning 'little,' 'small,' and
refers to the accompanying noun-stein;
the expression then signifies: 'It self a
small tree has made,' or 'It has made it
self into a small tree,' i.e. 'a sapling.'
These derivations of the chief appella
tives commonly applied to Teharonhia
wagon show that he was never connected
in any manner with sun, sky, or dawn.
Teharonhiawagon has been erroneously
identified by different authors with Hia
watha (q. v.), with Agreskwe (Are-
gw%ns'kmV, 'The Keason or Cause for
Absence), the Iroquoian War god, and
with Agatkonchoria, 'Masked Face,' the
name of a society whose members are
professed exorcists of disease, deriving
their authority from Hadu'i" (Onon-
daga) or Shag6diio\ve"gowa, the primal
TEHAKONHIA WAGON
[B. A. B.
being of cliscase and contemporary of
Teharonhiawagon. Megapolensis gives
Athzoockuatoriaho as another Mohawk
epithet of Teharonhiawagon.
Like most American Indian mytholo
gies, the Iroqiioian deals with three great
mythic cosmical periods. In the first
dwelt a race of gigantic anthropic beings—
man-beings, let them be called, because
though they were reputed to have been
larger, purer, wiser, more ancient, and
possessed of more potent orenda (q. v. ),
than man, and having superior ability
to perform the great elemental func
tions characterizing definitely the things
represented by them, they neverthe
less had the form, mien, and mind of
man, their creator; for unconsciously did
man create the gods, the great primal
beings of cosmic time— the controllers or
directors, or impersonations, of the bodies
and phenomena of nature— in his own
image. To these man-beings, therefore,
were imputed the thought, manners, cus
toms, habits, and social organization of
their creators; notwithstanding this, man
regarded them as uncreated, eternal, and
immortal; for by a curious paradox, man,
mistaking his own mental fictions, his
metaphors, for realities, explained his
own existence', wisdom, and activities as
the divine product of the creations of his
own inchoate mind. The dwelling-place
of the first great primal beings, character
ised by flora and fauna respectively
identical with the plant and animal life
appearing later on the earth, was con
ceived to have been the upper surface
of the visible sky, which was regarded as a
solid plain. Here lived the first beings in
peace and contentment fora very long pe
riod of time: no one knows or eVer knew
the length of this first cosmic period of
tranquil existence. But there came a time
when an event occurred which resulted
in a metamorphosis in the state and
aspect of celestial and earthly things; in
fact, the seeming had to become or to as
sume the real, and so came to pass the
cataclysmic change of things of the first
period into that now seen on the earth
and in the sky, and the close of this
period was the dawn of the gods of this
mythology. Into the sunless and nioon-
:yland— lighted only by the snowy
white flowers of the great tree of li^ht
lowering high near the lodge of Te'luion-
'"/.•/">»' ('He the Karth-hold-
the presiding chief of that realm
•aloiisy crept. This chief, reputed to be
;ulnerable to sorcery, took a young
wife by betrothal in fulfilment of a dream
Maine ot the young woman was
Mature Flowers,' or ' Mature
Fertile) Karth.' Through the
• illations of Fire-dragon of the White
."'<• deadly jealousy of the aged
presiding chief was kindled against his
young spouse. Unfortunately for her
welfare, she, by inhaling the breath of
her spouse before the completion of the
usual ante-nuptial ordeals, became par-
thenogeneticaily pregnant. The be
trothed husband, not knowing the cause
or source of her condition, questioned
her chastity, and with reluctance re
solved to rid himself of his suspected but
innocent spouse, and at the same time to
change the nature of all the man-beings
who were his neighbors and associates.
To accomplish his purpose, he caused the
tree of light which stood over the sup
posed aperture through which the sun
now shines to be uprooted, thus forming
an abyss into the empyrean of this world.
By stealth he cast his unsuspecting young
spouse into this abyss. Some traditions
say that this occurred after Awe^ha'i'
had given birth to a daughter which, by
this occurrence, she reconceived and to
which she again gave birth on this earth.
In like manner the man-beings, Corn,
Beans, Sunflower, Tobacco, Deer, Wolf,
Bear, Beaver, and all their associates,
transformed their kind into the forms and
sizes and with the habits by which they
are known to-day on earth, and then cast
them down into the abyss. Only the
ancients, the so-called elder brothers, of
these things remained in the skyland.
Then the rage of Te'haon'hwe'fidjiawa'k/-
'hon' subsided. This great cataclysmic
change was brought about because none
could divine a cure for his illness (jeal
ousy) by ''searching his dream-word."
Then the tree of light was restored to its
place. These events brought about the
second cosmical period. The expelled
bride, AwSn'ha/i', while falling through
cosmic space, or the upper sky, was seen
by the water-fowl and water animals of
the primal sea, who at once set them
selves the task of providing a habitation
for her. Some traditions say that the
water-fowl of the larger kinds flew up to
meet her and to bring her slowly down
as she rested on their united backs.
While this was being done, the best div
ers among the water animals brought up
from the depths of the sea some wet earth,
which was carefully placed on the cara
pace of the Great Turtle. This earth at
onee.began to expand in size, and on it
Awe^'hiVi' was gently placed. At once
she began to walk about the tiny earth,
and it continued to grow in size thereby;
she even took handfuls of the earth and
scattered it in all directions, which like
wise caused it to continue to expand un
til it had grown so large that she could
no longer see its bounds. Then shrubs, red
willow, grasses, and other vegetation be
gan to appear. In due time she gave birth to
a daughter. After attaining womanhood,
this daughter was courted by various ani
mals and beings disguised in the assumed
BULL. 30]
TEHARONHIAWAGON
721
shape of fine-looking young men. But,
by her mother's advice, she rejected the
suit of all, until a young man of the race
of the Great Turtle sought her to wife.
He was accepted, and bidden to the lodge
of her mother. In the twilight he came
bearing two, some say three, arrows, of
which one was tipped with a flint point.
As the young woman lay down he passed
two of the arrows, including the flint-
tipped one, over her body ; others say that
he placed them in the lodge wall just
above her body. Then he departed, say
ing that he would return the next day.
At twilight he returned, and, taking his
arrows, at once withdrew, saying that
he would not return again. In due time
the young woman gave birth to twins, one
of whom caused her death by violently
bursting through her armpit. The name
of the culprit was Tawiskaron (q. v. ),
and that of his brother, the elder, was
Teharonhiawagon. Awe^'ha/i, the grand
mother, being greatly enraged by the
death of her daughter, asked the twins
which of the twain had committed this
act. Tawiskaron quickly replied, accus
ing his innocent brother. So seizing the
supposed culprit, the grandmother cast
him far a\vay among the shrubbery. He
did not die there, but grew rapidly to
manhood; his grandmother hated him
bitterly, but was very fond of Tawis
karon.
In time, Teharonhiawagon was taught
by his father how to build a lodge, to
kindle fire, and to plant and cultivate the
ground, his fathergivinghim bean, melon,
squash, tobacco, and corn seed. He gave
his son likewise the third arrow, by
which he must destroy the great water
serpent, the Fire-dragon of the White
Body, when it should begin to destroy the
things he was to create and cause to growr.
Teharonhiawagon then toiled at his tasks,
forming the animals and birds, and mak
ing the useful trees, shrubs, and plants.
In all this his grandmother and his twin
brother sought to thwart him by all man
ner of devices, but by the timely counsel
of his father he was able to defeat all their
efforts. His labor was to prepare the earth
for man, whom later he was to create.
For ease of transit for man, he had made
the rivers and streams with double cur
rents, the one running in one direction
and the other in an opposite one; but his
brother changed this by putting falls and
cascades in the rivers and streams. > The
grandmother, seeing that Teharonhiawa
gon had produced great ears of perfect
corn, immediately blighted his work,
saying, "You desire the people you are
about to make to be too happy and too
well-provided with necessaries." Not
withstanding the opposition of his brother
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2-07 46
and grandmother to his work for the good
of man, he thwarted all their scheme*
Finally, the grandmother, who had ex
hausted all her methods of opposition,
challenged her grandson, Teharonhiawa
gon, to play a game of the bowl and plum-
pits, the prize of the winner to he the
rulership of the world. The grandson
willingly accepted the challenge. Ac
cording to custom ten days were allowed
the contestants to prepare for the strug
gle of orendas. At the end of this time
the grandmother came to the lodge of her
grandson, bringing her bowl and plum-
pits. He would use her bowl, but not her
pits, as they were something alive and un
der the control of the mind of the grand
mother. His own were the crests of
chickadees, who had responded to his call
for aid. He took six of these crests, and
they magically remained alive. When he
and his grandmother were ready, Telia-
ronhia wagon called in a loud voice, "All
you whose bodies I have formed, do you
now put forth your orenda in order that
we may conquer in this struggle, so that
all of you may live!" Then when it came
his turn to shake the bowl, he exclaimed,
"Now, verily, shall appear the good or ill
fortune of all the things that I have done
or made!" The grandmother failed to
score, while Teharonhiawagon made the
highest score possible at one shake of the
bowl, and so won the government of all
living things.
Teharonhiawagon, in going from place
to place viewing his work, one day found
that all the animals he had formed had
disappeared. He went at once in many
directions seeking them. While thus
unsuccessfully engaged, a bird told him
that they were shut up in a vast cavern
in a rocky cliff, wherein his brother iiad
concealed them. Having discovered tin-
place, he removed the rock that closed
the mouth of the cavern and then ordered
the animals and the birds to come forth.
While the creatures were issuing in obe
dience to the command of their maker,
Tawiskaron and his grandmother, notic
ing that the animals were again becoming
plentiful, and divining the cause, has
tened to the mouth of the cavern and at
once closed it with the great rock,
few creatures which did not have the op
portunity to escape became changed in
their natures, which thereafter were evil,
uncanny, monstrous, and otkon (q. v;).
This incident is seemingly a figurative
description of the annual forced hibermi
tion of certain animals and reptiles
the migration of certain birds, and si
that Teharonhiawagon had the powt
change the seasons by bringing back tl
SUAsthe animals were intended to serve
722
TEHARONHIAWAGON
[B. A. B.
for the sustenance of human beings about
to he formed, Teharonhiawagon enjoined
cm them the duty of permitting thern
<elves to he taken, provided men in kill-
in" them did it with despatch. In fur
therance of this contract he questioned
«ome of the animals to learn in what man
ner their posterity would defend them-
<elve< against human beings., Theanswer
of the Hear was that his posterity would
flee to escape; thereupon, Teharonhia
wagon stuffed the Bear's legs full of fat
and meat in order to make him slow and
clumsy in running. The Deer answered
that his posterity would stand and not
flee, and would bite human beings who
hunted them; then Teharonhiawagon
twisted out the teeth of the Deer's upper
jaw. thus rendering his bite harmless.
A similar change was made in the buffalo
and the elk.
According to the recorded beliefs of
the Hurons in the early decades of the
17th century, it was louskeha (ISskeha)
who provided them with so many fine
rivers and lake's and fertile fields.
The earth was dry, for a monstrous Frog
had gathered all the waters under its
arm-pit, so that louskeha and his people
could obtain no water except through its
agency. To free himself and his people
from 'this bondage, louskeha made an
incision under the arm-pit of the Frog,
through which the waters issued in so
great abundance that they overflowed the
earth, forming rivers, lakes, and seas.
Without louskeha, they said, their ket
tles would not boil, for he had learned
from the Turtle the art of kindling fire,
and this art he had taught them; by his
aid alone their hunting was successful:
were it not for him they could not so easily
have captured game animals, for they
had not always enjoyed freedom, having
l»een confined in a vast cavern. In free
ing them louskeha so charmed them by
an arrow stroke in the foot as they came
forth that he might easily afterward con
trol and dispose of them at will. The
Wolf escaped this stroke, hence it is dif
ficult to take him in the chase. It is
from louskeha, they said, that they had
their verdant fields,' corn, beans, tobacco,
squashes, and sunflowers; abundantcorn
harvests and lodges filled with matured
ears of corn they owed to no one but
louskeha. Marly in H>36 these Indians
were greatly perturbed by the reputed
omens of an approaching famine. lou-
;eha had been Been in vision, sad, and as
lean as a skeleton, holding in his hand a
shriveled ear of corn, and some even
added that he carried the leg of a human
being, which he tore with his teeth
All these were to them infallible signs of
vt-ur of great scarcity. Among these
lIuroiiH, AwCn<ha'i, the grand
mother of louskeha or Teharonhiawagon,
was known by the name Ataentsic or
Eataentsic (i. e. Eia'tagen</tci', 'She
Whose Body is Ancient'), which in ac
cordance with the custom of avoiding the
utterance of a person's proper name, sup
planted her real name. These Hurons
believed that their louskeha and his
grandmother dwelt in a great lodge situ
ated at the eastern (some said western)
extremity of the world — that is, not
much farther away than the bounds of
their hunting grounds; this lodge of
louskeha was built on the model of their
own, and it was reputed to be stocked
writh an abundance of corn, beans,
squashes, sunflower oil, and various dried
meats — with all things to support life in
great plenty; they believed that he and
his grandmother planted and cultivated
land, worked, drank, ate, slept, and
were lascivious like themselves; that all
the animals of the \vorld belonged to
them; that louskeha was very kind and
gave growrth to all things, sending fine
weather and other good gifts; that he
had charge and care of the living, and of
the things that concerned life, and so he
was judged good. On the contrary, his
grandmother had charge of the souls, the
manes, and because the Indians believed
that she (the Earth) caused men to die,
they adjudged her wicked and destructive,
and not because she sometimes sent bad
weather or at times undid the good things
done by her grandson; they believed that
louskeha grewT old like all living things,
but that he had the power instantly to
rejuvenate himself, and so he never
died ; that at death the soul of man went
directly to the lodge of louskeha and
Awen'ha/i to dance in the presence of this
Woman Ancient of Days for her health.
These are substantially the current Iro-
quois beliefs regarding Teharonhiawagon.
One of the most important and far-
reaching of the final labors of Teharon
hiawagon on this earth wras his great
victory in a contest of orendas over the
hunchback Hadu"i', the unborn primal
being, Disease and Death, whose forfeiture
of life \vas redeemed by his promise to
aid man by curing, on certain conditions,
diseases arising from the infection of the
earth with the malign potency of the
body of Haduvi' by his having first
wandered over it. To this event the im
portant Masked-face Society of exorcists
of disease; owes its origin. At the New
Year ceremony its members essay to ex
orcise and banish disease and death-
causing agencies from the community.
The great and most important New
Year ceremony among the Iroquois who
still hold to their ancient faith and cus
toms, at which is burned a pure-white
dog as a sacrifice, is held in honor of
BULL. 30]
TEH ATA TEHORAGWANEGEN
723
Teharonhiawagon for his works, bless
ings, and goodness, which have been en
joyed by the people. See Mythology,
Nanabozho, Tawiskaron. (j. N. B. H.)
Tehata (probably Cora teuit or tedta,
'man.' — Brinton) . A former settlement
of the Nevome of Sonora, Mexico, neigh
bors of the Basiroa, wrho lived E. of the
Huvaguere and Tehuizo, who in turn
resided about 8 leagues E. of Tepahue. —
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Tehauremet. An unidentified tribe or
village of which Joutel (Margry, Deo.,
in, 288, 1878) learned from the Ebahamo
as being N. E. of Maligne (Colorado) r. of
Texas.
Tearemetes. — Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723. Theare-
mets.— Joutel in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 152,
1846. Theauremets. — Ibid.
Tehawut. The Cowlitz name for the
Salish on Skukum Chuck, an E. tributary
of upper Chehalis r., Thurston co.,
Wash.
Tehawuten.— Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Tehoanoughroonaw. An unidentified
tribe known to the Iroquois. — McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 80, 1854.
Tehononsadegi ('there his lodge was
burned'). A small Seneca village for
merly situated in Warren co., Pa., on the
right bank of the Allegheny r., 4 m. from
the New York state line. It was the resi
dence of the noted Seneca chief Corn-
planter, (q. v.)
Chinuchshungutho.— Rosecrantz (1792) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 337, 1832. Cornplanters.—
Brown, West Gaz., 355, 1817. De-o-no-sa-da'-ga.—
Morgan, League Iroq., 229, 1851. Jennesedaga.—
Alden (1816) in Day, Pa., 656, 1843. Junisadagoe.—
Ransom (1794) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., i,
509 1832. New Arrow town.— Procter (1791), ibid.,
152. Obaletown.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 5, 119,
1848. O'Beel's town,— Procter (1791) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 151, 1832. Onoghsadago.—
Johnson Hall conference (1774) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., vm, 426, 1857. Seneca AbeaL— Treaty of
Fort Stanwix (1784) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., I.,
10, 1832. Tehononsadegi. -—He witt, inf'n, 1886 (Sen
eca form). Tenachshegouchtongee.— Procter (1791)
in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., i, 152, 1832. Thiven-
goa.— Pouchot map (1758) in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
X, 694, 1858.
Tehoragwanegen ('He has placed two
planets together'). An Iroquois war-
chief of the Caughnawaga Mohawk, Que
bec, known also as Thomas Williams;
born about 1758-59. His mother was
Mary de Roguers, granddaughter of the
Rev. John Williams, of Deerfield, Mass.,
who, with the portion of his family not
murdered on the spot, was taken captive
by a band of French and Indians on the
night of Feb. 29, 1704. Eunice, one of
John Williams' daughters, while a cap
tive became strongly attached to the In
dians, and afterward, at the instance of
the Jesuits, married a Caughnawaga chief
known as De Roguers, to whom she bore
three children, Catherine, Mary, and
John. Mary, the mother of John, the sub
ject of this sketch, died when the latter
was only 15 months old, and he was then
adopted by his aunt Catherine, the wife
of a noted Caughnawaga chief, X. Rice,
who had no heirs. Tehoragwanegen,
having been born and reared among the
Indians, acquired their habits and lan
guage. As a boy he was active and
sprightly. He was reared by his aunt in
the Roman Catholic faith. During the
early years of the American Revolution,
although then only about 17 years of
age, Tehoragwanegen accompanied the
war-parties of his tribe on various ex
peditions against the colonists of the
northern frontiers. It appears that his
grandmother, Eunice, persistently urged
him to follow these hostile bands to pre
vent, when possible, the massacre of de
fenceless women and children, and «>n
various occasions he bent every effort to
have the American prisoners treated
with humanity and kindness. In 1777,
at the head of his band, he joined the
army of Gen. Burgoyne and took an ac
tive part in the campaign around Sara
toga that ended in Burgoyne's surrender.
Having remonstrated with Burgoyne
against the needless cruelty shown toward
the colonists by the western Indians,
among whom were the Ottawa, Chip-
pewa, Menominee, and Winnebago,
Burgoyne rebuked them so severely
that they became offended and soon after
ward deserted the army. Had Tehorag
wanegen' sad vice been followed, the mur
der of Miss Jane McCrea near Ft Edward,
N.Y., would never have been perpetrated.
In 1780 he was attached to the corps of
Sir John Johnson during its desolating
operations in the Mohawk valley, and
expressed so strong disapproval of the
conduct of the Tories and some of the
allied Indian warriors that he aroused the
jealousy and hatred of Johnson, who
feared, however, an open rupture with
him on account of his high standing witl
Gov. Carleton of Canada for his valued
services to the government. After the
peace of 1783, Tehoragwanegen visited
his relatives in New England, where he
met the Rev. Samuel Kirkland, the cele
brated missionary. In 17S9, with two
others of his tribe, he took steps toward
negotiations which resulted in the treaty
of New York in 179fi, between the state
and the Seven Nations of Canada, by
which these Indians were compensate*
for lands of which they had been d
prived. The other two delegates were
Ohnawiio ('Good Stream') and Atifi
harongwen ('His Body is Taken Down
from Hanging'), alias Colonel
Cook.
In 1800 Tehoragwanegen took Ins two
sons to be educated among his relativ
One of these was Eleaxer W.lhams (q v. ,
the reputed Dauphin ot * ™nce I n 1 hU 1 ,
Tehoragwanegen, with a party of C
TEH-TOOT-SAH TEJONES
[B. A. E.
nawaca, visited, in behalf of the North
west Bay Company, the Red r. and the
Rocky mts. He warmly espoused the
American cause during the War of 1812.
Hi* death occurred at his native village,
Auir. 16, 1849, at the advanced age of 91.
See Williams' Life of Te-ho-ra-gwa-ne-
ken, 1859. (j. N. B. H.)
Teh-toot-sah. See Dohasan.
Tehueco (according to Buelna the name
is from the Cahita term teeca, tehueca,
'sky'; or from teeca 'sky,' and tehueli
' blue' ). One of the Cahita tribes living
on the Rio Fuerte, about lat. 26° 40', N.W.
Sinaloa, .Mexico. It included the settle
ments of Biara, Charac, Hichucio, Mata-
pan, Sibirijoa, and Tehueco. The dialect
spoken was the same as that of the Zuaque.
Tegueco.— oro/.co y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. The-
hueco.— Il>kl. Zuaque.— Ibid, (referring to the
dialect; strictly a distinct division).
Tehueco. Formerly the principal pue
blo of the Tehueco tribe, on the E. bank
of Kio Fuerte, x. w. Sinaloa, Mexico.
Teguaco.— Kino, map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue
Wt-H-Bott, 17-J*;. Tegueco.— Hardy, Trav. in Hex.,
43S. is-jy. Tehueco.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., map,
1864.
Tehuerichic ( referring to a rock in the
form of a girl). A small pueblo of the
Tarahumare, with a mission church, situ
ated s. E. of Batopilas, s. w. Chihuahua,
Mexico.— Lumht.lt/, inf'n, 1894.
Teguerichic.— < »n>zco y Berra, Geog., 323, 1894.
Tehuizo. A subdivision or settlement
of the Nevome, described as neighbors of
the Hios, who were settled 8 leagues E. of
Tepahue(Tepachi?),in E. Sonora^ Mexico.
Tehuiso.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. Te
huizo. — Ibid., ;>.")!.
Teiakhochoe ( T&iaqfdtcoe). A Chinook-
an tribe formerly residing on the w.
bank of Columbia r., in Columbia co.,
Oreg., about 3 m. above Oak point. —
Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901.
Teiyughsaragarat. See Onechsagerat.
Tejeuingge Ouiping (Tv-je-Uiug-ge 0-ui-
I'int/). The ruins of a prehistoric Tewa
pueblo on the s. slope of the hills on which
stands the present pueblo of San Juan, on
the Kio Grande in New Mexico. Accord
ing to Bandelier (Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
84, 1X92) the Tewa claim that this pueblo
marks the center of the range of their
people, and that the division into two
branches, of which the Tewa became the
northern and the Tano the southern,
took place there in very ancient times.
Tejey. A Costanoan village situated in
9 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mission,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5,1860.
Tejolocachic. A Tarahumare settlement
on the headwaters of Paphigoehic r., w.
Chihuahua, Mexico, about 8 m. s. of Ma-
tarhic.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323, 18(54
Tejon ( Span. : ' raccoon ' ). A local name
n applied to certain groups of Indians
at the s. end of San Joaquin valley, Cal.
t includes Indians of three linguistic
families: Ft Tejon, on Canada de las
Uvas, was held by a division of the
Chumash; the upper part of Tejon
rancho, including the part of Tejon cr. in
the mountains, was held by the Shosho-
nean Gitanemuk; the lower part of this
stream and rancho, including the present
ranch settlement (the headquarters of a
reservation established in 1853) on Paso
cr., belonged either to the same Shosho-
neans or to the Yokuts tribe called
Yauelmani, or at least was visited by the
latter. On the establishment of theTejon
res, in 1853, Indians from a considerable
area were assembled thereon. In 1864
most of these were removed to Tule River
res., where the Yauelmani are now popu
larly known as Tejon Indians. On Te
jon rancho, at the base of the mountains,
there is still a settlement, mainly of Sho-
shoneans, and these principally of the
Gitanemuk. (H. w. H. )
Tehon.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 246, 1877. Tejon.— William
son in Pac. R. R. Rep., v, 20, 1853. Tejones.— Beale
(1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess.,
378, 1853. Tejuneses.— Galiano, Relacion, cxvii,
1802. Texon.— Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 256, 1853. Tin'lin-neh.— Pow
ers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 370, 1877. TIn'Hu,—
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxm, 301, 1886.
Tejones (Span.: 'raccoons'). A tribe
living at Reynosa, Mexico, on the Rio
Grande, at the time of its foundation in
the middle of the 18th century. In 1757,
when Tienda de Cuervo inspected the
new settlement, he reported that this was
the native place of the Tejones (Revista,
1757, MS. in Archivo Gen.). Pimentel
(Lenguas, ir, 409, 1865) uses the name as
synonymous with Coahuilteco. If this is
correct, it probably settles the question of
the linguistic affiliation of their asso
ciates, as the Comecrudos, Pintos, Maya-
pemes, Cueros Quemados, Zalapaguemes,
and others. By 1757 the Tejones had
entered the missions at both Reynosa and
Camargo, but in greater numbers at the
former place, where they mingled with
the tribes named above (Mission records
in the parish churches at Reynosa and
Camargo, examined in 1 907) . According
to Ripperda, governor of Texas, by 1773
most of the tribe had acquired the Span
ish language (Complaint about the en
slavement of Indians in Nuevo Santander.
MS. in Bexar Archives, 1773). The ex
isting mission records at Reynosa anc
Camargo show that the Tejones rernainec
at these missions well into the 19th cen
tury. The remnant of the tribe, togethe.
^yith a few Comecrudos and Pintos, stil
live (1907) between modern Reynosa am
Camargo, at Las Prietas, which is about 01
the site of Old Reynosa, where Cuerv
found the Tejones in 1757. Dr. A. S
Gatschet reported them at the sam
place in 1887. (u. E. B. )
Tedexenos.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 293, 1864 (nrot
ably identical). Texones.— Tbid., 294..
fcULL. 30]
TEJUA TEKAKWITHA
725
Tejua. A branch of the Apache who in
the 18th century lived in the sierras of
Salt r., Ariz. Probably the Tontos.
Fejuas.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 464, 1878
(misprint). Tehua.— Bancroft, Ariz. and N. Mex.,
393, 1889. Tejua.— Front map (1777) in Coues
Garc<§8 Diary, 1900. Yabipais Tejua.— Garc6s
(1776), Diary, 308, 1900. Yavipaistejua.— Bancroft,
loc. cit.
Tekakwitha, Catherine (called also the
' ' Indian Saint, " ' ' La Saincte Sauvagesse, ' '
and the "Lily of the Mohawks"). The
daughter of a Mohawk warrior by a Catho
lic Christian Algonkin woman who had
been captured by the Iroquois at Three
Rivers, Quebec; born in 1656 at Cangnah-
waga, a palisaded town of the Turtle clan
of the Mohawk, on Mohawk r., near the
present Auriesville, N. Y. Tekakwitha
was about 4 years of age when the village
was ravaged by smallpox, among its vic
tims being her mother, who left an infant
son that did not long survive. Tekak
witha was about 10 years of age when De
Tracy burned the Mohawk villages, an act
resulting in the general peace of 1666.
After the destruction of their settlement,
the Turtle clan removed to the N. side
of Mohawk r., where Tekakwitha was
reared by her uncle, a bitter opponent of
the Christian faith. A couple of years
later, Fathers Bruyas, Fremin,and Pierron
visited her uncle* for three days, during
which time she waited on them, thus gain
ing her first knowledge of Christian faith
and practice. On Easter Sunday, 1675,
she was baptized by Father Lamberville,
and at once became the objectof contempt
and derision to many of her tribe, the per
secution continuing for about two years.
By refusing to marry she had already in
curred the displeasure and anger of her
aunt; for observing the Sabbath she was
denied food, and because she would not
labor in the corn-fields on that day, she
was stoned; a young Mohawk warrior went
so far as to raisehis tomahawk menacingly
over her head, but she awaited the blow
with such calmness that her assailant de
sisted and slunk away.
When still quite young Tekakwitha
aided her mother in her domestic duties,
and when not thus occupied amused her
self, like other Indian children, with her
toys. She dressed like other girls of her
age, and ornamented her person with neck
laces, bracelets, finger-rings, and ear- bobs.
As a young woman she wras well poised
and skilful in doing such work as Indian
girls were accustomed to do in elk-hair
and porcupine-quills, and from bark and
other fibers she made bands for carrying
burdens. She also became so adept in the
manufacture of wampum belts, such as
were used in public affairs, that she was
frequently employed in making them.
She could also sew well in the Caucasian
way, having learned the art from French
prisoners among her tribe. She made
ribbons or bands of eel-skins, Hashes from
the fibers of bark, baskets and boxes of
willow bark and twigs, and bark bucket*
for carrying water; she likewise learned
how to make pestles for pounding corn-
in short, she was ever busy with the
multiplicity of duties that fell to the lot
of Indian women generally. Althou«'h
frail, Tekakwitha was the first at work In
the morning. The yearn before her bap
tism passed in this manner, and she had
no other ideals set before her than those
current among her pagan relations. It is
said she was virtuous in every way, was
not attached to beliefs in visio'ns or
dreams, had no desire to take part in
dances or games, and was not cruel, even
to prisoners, like other Indian girls— in
short, she was of a disposition unusual
among the girls of her time and people.
At this time a number of fervent Catho
lic Christian Iroquois dwelt at the Sault
Saint Louis, some of whom were in the
habit of making visits to the villages of
the Iroquois in New York for the purpose
of proselyting their kindred to the new
faith. One of the most successful of
these, a former inhabitant and chief of
the Oneida village, was Ogenratarihen
('Hot Ashes'), sometimes called Louis
Garonhiague. In 1677, while making a
tour of the Indian villages, on learning
that Tekakwitha was persecuted on ac-
countof her new faith, he, with two com
panions, placed her in a canoe and started
for the Sault, where she arrived in the
autumn, bearing letters from Father
Lamberville extolling her virtues. Here
she grew in Christian knowledge and in
the exercises of a holy life, practising great
austerities. Visiting Montreal, she saw
the nuns of Marguerite Bourgeois at their
school work, and aware of the charity of
the Hospital Sistersof Ville-Marie shown
toward her people, she sought to found
a convent on Heron id., among the rapids
of SaintLawrence r. This project was ridi
culed by her friends, and even the father
was amused; he nevertheless permitted
her to make a vow of chastity, and thus
she became the first Indian nun among
her people. Among the means which
Tekakwitha undertook to mortify her
body was to engage a friend to flagellate
her every Sunday for a year, when she
became too weak to bear it longer.
She died Apr. 17, 1680, and was buried
s. of La Chine rapids of the S
rence, midway between La Prairie a
Caughnawaga, Quebec. Six days am
ber death Father Chauchetiere, while a
prayer ''had a vision in which Catheni
arrayed in glory appeared to him."
remarkable life so impressed the minds <
the faithful, both Indians and white
that many came to pray at her tomb. J
726
TEKANITLI TEMECULA
[B. A. E.
slid that many persons who were ill have
been healed through invoking her inter
cession in their behalf, and that many
striking visionsand revelations have taken
place at her tomb. There is a memorial
cross bearing an inscription at Auries-
ville. N. Y., and at St Joseph's Seminary,
Dnnwoodie, N. Y., a statue stands in
memory of her. Until 1888 a tall mission
eross marked her burial place, but in that
year the Rev. C. A. Walworth, of Albany,
N. Y., erected near it a large granite sar
cophagus, bearing the legend in native
words, "A beautiful llower, it has blos
somed among native men." Consult
Chauchetiere, Vie de Catherine Tega-
kouita, 1887, and Ellen H. Walworth in
The Indian Sentinel, 1908. ( j. x. B. H. )
Tekanitli (pi. of kanittt, 'bed,' proyin-
cially known as 'cabin,' or 'cabbin,'
1 >y early traders and colonists) . A Cher
okee settlement, commonly known to the
whites as Tickanetly, or Cabbins, in up
per < Jeorgia, about the period of the re
moval of the tribe in 1839. (.1. M.)
Cabben.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Roycein5th Rep.
H. A. K.. Ml, 1KS7.
Tekep. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Jni'-s mission, Santa Barbara
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1861.
Tekisedaneyout ('place of the hanging
bi-11.' — Morgan). A Seneca village, com
monly known as Red Jacket Village,
formerly in Erie co., N. Y.
Red Jacket Village. — Morgan, League Iroq., 466,
lv">l. Te-kise'-da-ne-yout. — Ibid.
Tekoedi ('people of Tek,' an island
near the N. end of Prince of Wales id.).
A Tlingit division belonging to the Wolf
(or Kagle) phratry and living at Tongas,
Sanya, and Killisnoo, Alaska,
tekuedi.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 120, 1885. teku-
edi.-Ibid., lls. Te'qoedi.— Swanton, field notes
B. A. K., 1«.K>4.
Tekta. A Yurok village on Klamath
r., .". in. below Klamath P. 0., x. \v. Cal.
Tekumigizhik. See Tikumlyizliik.
Tekunratum ( Te-kunr-a-tum). A former
Okinagan band at the month of Okina-
kaiu- r., Wash.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
44-'), ixf>4.
Telamene. An unidentified tribe or
village of which Joutel (Margry, Dec.,
% 187S) learned from the Indians
(probably Karankawa) near Matagorda
bay, Texas, as being x. E. of Maligne
(Colorado) r.
^tamenes.— Joutel (16*7) in French, Hist. Coll.
Teiamni. A Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe
formerly living on lower Kavveah r Cal
Powers (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 370
1H77) placed them 2 m. below Visalia!
They are said to have numbered 105 on
the Fresno res. in 1861, but are now
extinct.
Ta-lum-ner-Johnston in Hen. Kx. Doc f,i 32(i
< oriK., lsts«.ss.,i>:!, 1K.V2. Tedamni.-A. L Kroner
mfn, l-.KW (Yaudanchi name: sing f(,rm)'
Telam. — Beaumont MS. cited by Coues, Garce's
Diary (1775-76), 289, 1900 ("Telam 6 Torim"; cf.
Telamotcris below). Telame. — Mofras quoted by
Shea in Sitjar, Vocab. of San Antonio Mission,
preface, 1861. Telamoteris. — Garces (1775-76), Dia
ry, 289, 1900 (probably identical). Tel-emnies.—
Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 400, 1858. Te-lum-
ni.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 370, 1877.
Tiedami.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Yaudanchi
name; pi. form). To-lum-ne.— Royce in 18th Kep.
B. A. E., 782, 1899. Torim.— Beaumont MS., op. cit.
Telategmiut. A subdivision of the
Chnagmiut Eskimo of Alaska, whose vil
lage is Tlatek.— Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., i, 17, 1877.
Tellico ( Talikwa, of unknown significa
tion) . The name of several Cherokee
settlements at different periods, viz:
(1) Great Tellico, at Tellico Plains, on
Tellico r., in Monroe co., Term.; (2) Lit
tle Tellico, on Tellico cr. of Little Ten
nessee r., about 10 m. below Eranklin,
in Macon co., N. C.; (3) a town on Val
ley r., about 5 m. above Murphy, in
Cherokee co., N. C.; (4) Tahlequah
(q. v.), established as the capital of the
Cherokee Nation, Okla.,inl839. (j. M. )
Big Tellico.— Doc. of 1779 quoted by Royce in 5th
Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Great Tellico.'— Doc. of
1755, ibid., 142. Little Tellico.— Doc. of 1799, op.
cit. Little Telliquo.— Doc. of 1755, op. cit., 142.
Tellico.— Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Telmocresses. A former LowTer Creek
town described as on the w. bank of
Chattahooch.ee r., 15m. above the mouth
of Flint r., seemingly in Jackson co.,
Ela. It contained 100 inhabitants about
the beginning of the 19th century. Young
(Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822) lists
it as a Seminole town, while Gatschet
(CreekMigr. Leg.,i, 71, 1884) regards the
name as a corruption of Taluamuchasi
(q. v. ) . See also Tukabatchi Tallahassee.
Telua-ateuna (Te'-lu-aA'-te-u-na 'those
of the easternmost' ). A phratry embra
cing the Tona (Turkey) and Shohoita
(Deer) clans of the Zuni. (F. H. c. )
Temalwahish ('the dry ground'). A
Kawia village in Cahuilla desert, s. Cal.
La Mesa.— Barrows, Ethno.-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
33, 1900. Temal-wa-hish,— Ibid.
Temastian. A former settlement of the
Tepecano or of a related tribe, but early
in the 18th century it was occupied by
Tlaxcaltec, introduced by the Spaniards
for defense against the "Chichimecs";
situated about 10 in. E. of Askelton on the
Rio de Bolafios, in Jalisco, Mexico. —
Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., v, 409, 426,
1903.
Temechic ('bread house.' — Och). A
Tarahumare settlement in central Chi
huahua, Mexico, on or near the Santa
Cruz branch of Rio Conchos.
Temechic.— Orozeo y Berra, Geog., 323, 1864.
Temeichic.— Och (1756), Journey to the Missions,
I, 71, 1809.
Temecula. An important Luisefio vil
lage in a valley of the same name in Riv
erside co., Cal. Pop. in 1865 said to be :
388. Compelled to vacate their valley in
1875, its inhabitants moved to Pachanga
BULL. 30]
TEMEDEGUA— TENANKUTCHIN
canyon, 3 m. distant, where they now live
under the name of Pichanga Indians.
Ihe Temecula res. in 1903 comprised 3 360
acres of almost worthless desert land with
181 natives under the Pala agency.
Pachanga. — Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Mission In
dians, 30, 1883. Pechanga. — Shell in Ind Aff
Rep. 1904, 165, 1905. Pichanga.-Common form.
Temecula.-Gray, So. Pac. R. R. Surv., 69 1856*
Temecule.-Ibid 71. Temeku.-Kroeber in Univ
Cal. Pub Am. Archseol. and Ethnol., iv, 147 1907
(proper Luiseflo form).
Temedegua ('valorous people'). A
rancheria, probably Cochimi, connected
with Purfsima (Cadegomo) mission
Lower California, in the 18th century.—
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 190, 1857.
Temesathi. A Chumashan village form-
; erly near Santa Ines mission, Santa Bar
bara co., Cal.— Tavlor in Cal. Farmer
Oct. 18, 1861.
Temeteti (Te-me-te-tl}. A former vil
lage of the San Luis Obispo Indians of the
Chumashan family near Pt Sal, San Luis
Obispo co., Cal.— Schumacher in Smith-
son. Rep. 1874, 342, 1875.
Temiscaming (from Nipissing Timika-
ming, with intrusive s due to Canadian
French; sig. 'in the deep water', from
timiw 'it is deep', gaming 'in the water').
A band of Algonkin, closely related to the
Abittibi, formerly living about Temisca
ming lake, Quebec. They were friendly
to the French, and rendered them valu
able service during the attack of the Eng
lish under Peter Schuyler in 1691. There
were 205 in 1903 and 245 in 1910, two-
thirds of them half-breeds, on a reserva
tion at the head of L. Temiscaming, in
Pontiac district, Quebec.
Outemiskamegs.— Bacqueville de la Potherie,
Hist n, 49, 1722. Tamescamengs.— McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, m, 82, 1854. Temiscamings.-
Bellin, map, 1755. Temiscamins.— Denonville
(1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 361, 1855. Te-
miskaming.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 55, 1906. Te-
miskamink.— Lahontan, New Voy., 1, 231, 1703. Te-
nuskamnik.— Lahontan (1703) quoted by Richard
son, Arct. Exped., n, 39, 1851. Themiscamings.—
LaBarre (1683) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 798, 1855.
Themiskammgues.— Bacqueville de la Potherie, I,
329, 1722. Themistamens.— Du Chesneau (1681) in
Margry, Dec., n, 267, 1877. Timigaming.— Henne-
pm, Cont. of New Discov., map, 1698. Timiscami-
ouetz.— Jefferys, Fr. Doms., pt. I, 1761. Timis-
cimi.— Jes. Rel. 1640, 34, 1858. Timiskaming.— Ba-
raga, Eng.-Otch. Diet., 301, 1878. Timmisca-
mems.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 539, 1878.
Tomiscamings.— Toussaint, Map of Am., 1839.
Temochichi. See Tomochichi.
Temoksee. A small Shoshonean tribe
formerly in Keese River valley, N. central
Nevada.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 26,
1863.
Temoris. A division of the Guazapar,
inhabiting the villages of Santa Maria
Magdalena, Nuestra Senora del Valle
Humbroso, and Cerocahui, besides some
rancherias in Chinipas valley, on the up
per waters of the Rio del Fuerte, w. Chi
huahua, Mexico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
58, 324, 1864.
Temosachic (corruption of Remosachic,
'stone-heap.'— Lumholtz). The most
727
northerly settlement of the Tarahuma
on the headwaters of the K. branch o?
? . aqil!f lat- 28° 50' ion- 107° w' c
323 186^eXiT?- (0r°Z('° -V *™. <*
6Z6, 1854). Its mission church
about 1720, collapsed in Jan 1907.'
Temtltemtlels (TE'mUEmLEl*, ''those
under whom the ground shakes'). A
gens of the Nakoaktok and also of the
Mamalelekala Kwakiutl tribes.-Boas
m Nat. Mus. Rep. 1895, 330, 1897
'
nf H T v er}'a-bo )• A former pueblo
the Tompiros division of the Piros
probably at the Siete Arrovos, N F of
Socorro and E. of the Rio Grande, X. Mex
See Bandelier (1) in The Nation, 366'
Nov. 7, 1889; (2) in Arch. Inst. Papers'
, 131, 1890; (3) ibid., iv, 272, 1892; (4)
D^vPW &*• ^lner-> VII> 4/>2, 1890.
' .
os Siete Arroyos.-Bandelier in Arch
Inst. Papers, m 131 1890 (probably identical):
Siete Arroyos.-Bandelier -(1888) in Proc Cone
Int- Amer., vn, 452, 1890. Teiiabo.-Vetancurt
(1695), Menologia, 260, 1871.
Tenaktak (Tisna'xtax or l)En«' r-
da?xu). A Kwakiutl tribe residing on
Knight inlet, Brit. Col., with the fol
lowing gentes, according to Boas: (iani-
gamtelatl, Gyeksem, Koekoaainok, Yaai-
kakemae, and Pepatlenok. In 1885 their
principal town, which they owned con
jointly with the Awaitlala, was Kwatei.
Pop. (probably of these two tribes to
gether) 101 in 1908, 90 in 1910.
Dena'x-dasx".— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat Hist
V, pt. I, 94, 1902. Nenachtach.— Bons in Peter-
maims Mitteil., pt. 5, 130, ]S,s7. Tanahtenk —
Can. Ind. Aff. 1904, pt. 2, 71, 1905. Tanak-tenchi—
Ibid., 362, 1895. Ta-nak-teuch.— Ibid., 279, 1S94.
Tanakteuk.— Ibid., pt. 2, 76, 1908. Ta noch-tench.—
Sproat, ibid., 145, 1879. Ta-nock-teuch.— Ibid., 189,
1884. Tan-uh-tuh. — Tolmie and Dawson, Voeabs
Brit. Col., 119B. 1884. Tapoctoughs.— Krit. Col.
map, 1872. Tawaktenk.— Can. Ind. AIT., pt. 2, 166,
1901. Tenah'tah'.— Boas in Bull. Am. Gcog. Soc.,
229, 1887. Tena'qtaq.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 55, 1890. T'Ena'xtax.— Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 381, 1897. Te-nuckt-tau. -Kane,
Wand, in N. A., app., 1859. Te-nuh'-tuh.— Blink-
insap quoted by Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. II, 65, 1887.
Tenankutchin ('mountain people').
An Athapascan tribe in Alaska which
hunts throughout the basin of Tanana r.
and has its villages along the upper stream
in lat. 63°, Ion. 142°. Dall in 186(5 found
them almost in a state of nature. ( )mv a
year, without their women, they de
scended the river to the neutral trading
post Nuklukayet. They traveled in birch
canoes, wore pointed parkees trimmed
with beads and feathers, their hair being
ochred. Sometimes they journeyed up
the Yukon to Ft Yukon for trade." They
have more beadwork and are more skilled
in its manufacture than any other tribe
in Alaska. They use dogs as pack ani
mals and for drawing sleds. They build
only temporary shelters, moving from
place to place during the year. Deer,
moose, and caribou form their chief
means of subsistence; these are captured
bv means of a brush fence extended many
728
TENASKUH TENEEACA
[B. A. E.
miles, in which at intervals snares are set.
In many respects the Tenankutchin re
semble the Unakhotana, but are reputed
to be very tierce and warlike. A peculiar
draw ling tone characterizes their speech,
distinguishing it from the Ahtena. Den-
talium nose ornaments were formerly
universally worn by the men, but of late
they are falling into disuse. These people
are" much feared by the surrounding
tribes. They are supposed to have a
totemic system. Their population was
given by Richardson in 1851 as 100; by
Dall, 18*70, 500; Petroff made it from 300
to 700 in 18SO; Allen estimated the pop
ulation in 1885 at 600; the llth Census
(1890) gave it as 373. Divisions of the
tribe are Clatchotin, Huntlatin, Nabesna-
tana, Nukluktana, Nutzotin, Santotin, and
Tolwatin. The villages Nandell and Tet-
ling belt >ng to the Nutzotin. In the lower
river is Tutlut; at the mouth of the Ta-
nana is \Veare, and at the mouth of the
Tozi is Tozikakat, Nuklukayet, the mart
of other tribes also, is in their territory.
Khiltats is one of the winter villages.
Gens de butte.— Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869. Gens
des Buttes. — Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E.
iso called by the Hudson Bay men at Ft Yukon).
Mountain Indians. — Ibid. Mountain Men. — Dall in
Proc. A. A. A. S., 270, 1870. Tananas. — Whymper,
Alaska. 240, 1S69. Tananatana.— Allen, Rep., 137,
1887. Tanan-Kuttchin.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Din-
djie, xx, 1876. Tanna-kutchi.— Richardson, Arct.
Exped., i. 398, 1851 (trans, 'people of the bluffs').
Ta-non Kutchin.— Ross, quoted by Gibbs, MS., B.
A. E. Tii-nun kutch-in.— Ross, MS. noteson Tinne,
B. A. E. (trans, 'people of the biggest-river conn-
try'). Tenan kutchin.— Whymper, Alaska, 239,
18(19 Tenan'-kut-chin'.— Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., I, 29, 1877. Tennankutchin.— Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 161. 1884. Tennan-tnu-kokh-
tana.— Ibid, ('mountain river men': Knaiakho-
tana, name). Tpananse-Kouttchin.— Petitot, Au-
tour du lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. Tpanata-
Kuttchin\— Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865.
Tschinkaten.— Wrangell quoted by Dall in Cont.
S". A. Ethnol., 1,29, 1877 ('hairy men'). Zanana.—
Whymper quote. 1 by Wood, Unciv. Races II, 1375,
1K70.
Tenaskuh ( Ten-as-kuh) . A Koprino
Koskimo village in Koprino harbor, N.
side of Quatsino sd., Vancouver id., Brit.
Col. — Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map,
1887.
Tenate ( Tr-jiti-ate, from tm-ne, ' hone-
stone' ). A summer or fall village of the
Quatsinoon the N. shore of Forward inlet,
w. coast of Vancouver id., Brit. Col. —
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., v, sec
II, <)H, 1SK7.
Tenawa ( 7Y'//a'/m, from tt>fnaw\ 'down-
Htream'). A division of the Comanche,
practically exterminated in a battle with
the Mexicans about 1815, and now ex
tinct.
Le-nay wosh.— Butler and Lewis (1816) in H R
I**;. 76, -j«th Cong., 2d sess., 6, 1817. Ta-nah-wee.-
Sinithson. Misc. Coll., ii, 3d art., 54, 1852 Tanewa-
Comanches.— Alvord (1868) in Sen. Ex Doc 18
10th Con*, |{,1 sens., 37, W;<t. Tanewahs.-Ibid.',
Te'nahwit.- Mooney, in 14th Rep. B. A E
18%. T6na'wa.-Ibid. (correct forms). Ten-
a^;",H'inu'i,'1U'0t('<lby S(>h<><>l<T»tft, Ind. Tribes,
Tenewa.— tea Kate, Reizen in N. A.,
384, 1885. Tenewas.— Hazen (1868) in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 18, 40th Cong., 3d sess., 17, 1869. Tenhuas.—
Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond.,n, 265, 1850.
Tennawas.— Marcy, Army Life, 43, 1866. Tenuha.—
Bollaert quoted by Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 102, 1856.
Tendoy. Chief of a band of mixed Ban
nock, Shoshoni, and Tukuarika Indians
making their headquarters in the Lemhi
valley, Idaho; best known through his
friendly attitude toward the whites.
About 1869, the attention of the Govern
ment having been called to the miserable
condition of these Indians, they were
found on investigation to be almost desti
tute, but Tendoy had been able to im
prove the condition of himself and a few
of his followers by his sagacity in trade
with the settlers in the mining camps of
Montana, which he frequently visited.
On the establishment of an Indian agency
in Lemhi valley the Indians promised
obedience to the agent and friendliness
toward the settlers, and owing to the in
fluence of Tendoy these promises were
kept inviolate. He rendered valuable
service to settlers by protecting them
from roving bands of unfriendly Indians,
and through his influence no white per
son in the Lemhi valley was molested
during the Nez Perce war. In 1878 the
agent reported that some of the Indians
would doubtless join the hostiles, "but
are held in check by Tendoy, who ap
pears to have proven himself master of
the situation." Some of the Indians
with whom he associated in the buffalo
country advised him to steal horses and
kill a few whites, when the authorities
at Washington would think more of him
and grant his people a larger appropria
tion. To this he is said to have replied,
"I have not the blood of a white man in
my camp, nor do I intend such." Ten
doy died on the Lemhi reservation May 9,
1907. The settlers, in appreciation of his
services, subscribed funds toward the
erection of a monument to his memory,
and a tract of land containing a number
of other Indian graves was set apart for
his burial place. (F. s. N.)
Teneangopti, Teneangpote. See Kicking
Bird.
Tenedi ( T&nedi, 'bark-house people').
A branch of theTihittan living atKlawak,
Alaska. (j. R. s. )
Teneinamar. A former tribe in the vi
cinity of the lower Rio Grande, Texas,
spoken of in connection writh the Pinanaca
and Siaeher. Perhaps identical with the
Taimamares, elsewhere referred to. — Fer
nando del Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog.
Mag., xiv, 344, 1903.
Teneraca. A Tepehuane pueblo situated
in a deep gorge of Mezquital r., in s. Du-
rango, Mexico. It is under the mission
ary jurisdiction of Mezquital. — Lumholtz
Unknown Mexico, i, 469, 1902.
BULL. 30]
TENICAPEME TENSKWATAWA
729
Santiago Teneraca.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
1864.
Tenicapeme. A tribal name appearing
in the baptismal records for 1800 at Mata-
moros, Mexico. It may be the same as
Talapagneme, which occurs in the con
temporary records for San Jose mission,
Texas; this, in turn, is evidently the same
as Salapagueme, the name of a tribe well
known at that time at Reynosa and Ca-
margo, on the Rio Grande (Baptismal
records at Matamoros, Reynosa, and Ca-
margo, and, for San Jose mission, at San
Antonio, Texas). (H. E. B. )
Tenino. A Shahaptian tribe formerly
occupying the valley of Des Chutes r.,
Oregon. The Tenino dialect was spoken
on both sides of the Columbia from
The Dalles to the mouth of the Umatilla.
In 1855 they joined in the Wasco treaty
and were placed on Warm Spring res.,
since which time they have usually been
called Warm Springs Indians (q. v. ), a
term embracing a number of tribes of
other stocks which were included in the
treaty. The present number of Tenino
is unknown, but it is probably not more
than 30. (L. F. )
Meli'-'lema.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 742,
1896 (own name). Milli-hhlama.— Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., i, 168, 1877 (own name). Tenino. —
Wasco treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat,, 622, 1873.
Terrino. — Huntington in Ind. Aff. Rep., 72, 1867
(misprint) . Tishvani-hhlama.— Gatsehet, loc. eit.
(Warm Springs Ind. name for themselves). Warm
Spring Indians.— Gatschet, ibid. Warm Springs.—
Common official designation.
Tennessee (T&'n&fti' or TansY] . The
name of two or more Cherokee settle
ments at an early period. The principal
one was on Little Tennessee r., a short
distance above its junction with the main
stream, in E. Tennessee. Another was on
an extreme head branch of Tuckasegee
r., above the present Webster, N. C. The
name has lost its meaning, all the so-called
derivations being fanciful. (j. M. )
Tennessee.— Timberlake, Memoirs, map, 1765.
Tennuthkutchin ( ' middle people ' ) . An
extinct division of the Kutchakutchin
that formerly dwelt between the rapids
of the Yukon and the mouth of Porcu
pine r., Alaska. Gibbs (ca. 1857) said
they numbered 10 hunters. In 1863 they
were swept away, according to Dall, by an
epidemic of scarlet fever introduced by
the whites.
Birch Indians.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 30,
1877 (so called by Hudson's Bay men). Birch
River Indians.— Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869.
Gens de bouleau. — Ibid Gens de Bouleaux. — Dall,
Alaska, 431, 1870. Tennuth'-kut-chin'^— Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 30, 1877. Tenuth.— Ross,
notes on Tinne, Smithson. MS. 474, Ten-uth
Kutchm.— Gibbs, MS., B. A. E. ('shaded people').
Tenskwatawa ( Ten - skwa' -ta- wa skwdte
'door,' thenui 'to be open': 'The Open
Door'; called also Elskwatawa. —Gat
schet). Thefamous "Shawnee Prophet,"
twin brother of Tecumseh prominent in
Indian and American historv immediately
before the War of 1812. Hisoriginal name
was Lalawethika, referring to a rattle or
similar instrument, According t< > one ac
count he was noted in his earlier years for
stupidity and intoxication; but one day,
while lighting his pipe in his cabin, he fell
back apparently lifeless and remained in
that condition until his friends had assem
bled for the funeral, when he revived
from his trance, quieted their alarm, and
announced that he had been conducted
to the spirit world. In Nov. Isu5, when
hardly more than 30 years of age, he
called around him his tribesmen and their
allies at their ancient capital of Wapako-
neta, within the present limits of Ohio,
and announced himself as the bearer of a
new revelation from the Master of Life.
"He declared that he had been taken up
TENSKWATAWA, THE PROPHET
to the spirit world and had been permit
ted to lift the veil of the past and the 1
ture— ha<l seen the misery of evildoer
and learned the happiness that awaite
those who followed the precepts ot
Indian god. He then began an ear
exhortation, denouncing the witchcra
practices and medicine juggleries of
tribe, and solemnly warning his nea
that none who had part in put-h tl
would ever taste of the future happm
The firewater of the whites was poisn
and accursed; and those who c-onl
its use would he tormented after deat
with all the pains of lire, while i
wouldcontinuallyissuefromtheirnioutns.
This idea may have been derived f
some white man's teaching or f
TKN THINKS OK ISKAKL — TKOSK AH ATAY
Indian practice of torture by tiro. The
youni: must cherish and respect thonged
an- 1 intinii. All property must be in
common. according to the aneient law
of their ancestors. hulian women must
cease t«> intermairx \\ith\\liiteiuen; the
t\\o races were distinct ami must remain
v,,. Tin- \\ hite man'sdress. with his Hint
an. 1 steel, must he discarded for t he old-
time buckskin an.l the tin-stick. More
than this, every tool an.l every custom
«lerive«l from the \\hiles must he put
away, and the Indians must re'nrn to the
methods the Master of Life had taught
tin 'ii i. \\'heu they should do all this, lie
promised that they would a^ain In- taken
into the divine favor, and tind the happi
ness \\hieh their fathers had known he-
fore the coining of the whites. Finally,
in proof of his divine mission, ho an-
nonneed that he had received power to
euro all diseases ami to arrest the hand
of death in siek ness or on t he hat t lelield "
(Prake. l.il'oof TecumseM. The move-
ment \\as therefore a conservative roae-
tion a-ain-t the hroakdo\vu of old customs
and modes of life tine to \\hito eontact.
hut it h.id at tirst no military ohjoet. of
fensive or defensive.
liitenseexcitement followed theproph
et's aunouueoment of his mission, and a
enisado eomnieneed anainst all suspected
of dealiiii: ill \\itchcraft. The prophet.
very cleverly turned the erusado against
any \\ ho opposed his supernatural claims.
hut in this he sometimes overreached
himself, and lo-t much of his prestige in
e. >IIM'I 1 1 leiico.
I le n.>\\ changed his name to Tenskwa-
tawa. >%nilicam of the new mode of
life \\ Inch he had (Mine to point out to
hi- people, and fixed his he:id.|tiarters at
< ireeiiville. Ohio, where representatives
tfom t|H« \aiious scattered trihes of the
N. W. -athered about him to learn the
new di'ctrines. To establish his sacred
character and to di-prl the doubts of
the unbeliever^ he continned to dream
dreams and announce \\onderful revela
tions from time to time. A miracle which
v silenced all ohjretions was the pre
i'"> "I aii eclipse ,,f the sun which
'K place in the slimmer of IsOii; (his
1"\\ I'd by his enthusiastic accept-
ance as a true p'rophet and t ho messenger
•f the Master of |.,ie. Tlu> enthusiasm
n.'W spread rapidly, and emissaries trav
eled troni trihe t. . t rihe as far as I he Semi-
ix.leand theSiksika, ineuleaiiii.r ||,,, m,w
•>"es. Although this moveuu-nt took
the same lorm everywhere, there
i»cal variations in ri'tuals and he-
Prominent ainon-4 these latter was
'"»> Unit some
catastrophe
would take place within four years, from
Which only the adherents of th,- new
prophH would e<,-ape. I,, most ,,i!UVS
the excitement subsided almost as rapidly
as it had begun, but not before it had
Driven birth among the Northern tribes to
the idea of a confederacy for driving
back the white people, one which added
many recruits to the British forces in the
War of ISl'J. Its intlueneoaniong South
ern trihes was manifested in the bloody
Creek war of IS1;>. The prophet's own
intluenee, however, and the prestige of
the new faith were destroyed by Harri
son's victory in the vicinity of the town
of Tippceanoe, where he had collected
1.000 to 1,'JOO converts. Nov. 7. ISll.
After the War of ISl'J Tenskwatawa re
ceived a pension from the British govern
ment ami resided in Canada until IS'J(>,
when he rejoined his tribe in Ohio and
the following year moved to the w. side
of the Mississippi, near Cape Uirardewi,
Mo. About IS'JS he went with his band
to \\ yandotte co., Kans., w here he was
interviewed in IS.'>'J bv (ieorge Catlill,
who painted his portrait, and when* he
died, in Nov. lSi>7. within the limits of
the present Argentine. His grave is
unmarked and the spot unknown. Al
though his personal appearance was
marred by blindness in one eye. Tenskwa-
tawa possessed a magnetic and power
ful personality, and the religious fervor
he created among the Indian tribes, un
less we except that during the recent
"uhost dance" disturbance, has been
et] lulled at no time since the beginning
of white contact. See Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. A. K., ISOti, and authorities
therein cited. (.1. M. )
Ton Tribes of Israel. See /.<>*/ 7V;/ Trihc*.
Touu. A tribe or subtribe which en
tered San Antonio de Yaloro mission,
Texas, about 1710, with the numerous
group to whieh the Sana (q. v.) belonged.
Tlu» affiliation of the Sana seems to have
been Tonkawan. Some words of their
language have been preserved. ui. K. iO
Tena.— Vnloro Baptisms. 1710, partula [>0'.», MS.
Tina. I hiil.. 1711. partiila M'.>.
Tonyo. The Tine clan of the Tewa
pueblo of llano. N. K. Ari/., consisting of
'JO persons in 100.'>.
Ton-yo. Ki-wki's in Am. Anlhr.. vn. li'.li, IS'.U.
Toopuri. A former pueblo of the .lova
and seat of a Spanish mission founded in
1(57(1; situated in K. Sonora. Mexico, a few
miles s. K. of the Opata village of Naeori.
Top. :>(10 in I(57S; 'Jf>0 in 17,'U). l>olores
was its visita. The pueblo was aban
doned between 17(51 and 1SOO owing to
Apache depredations.
San Jose do Toopari do Ovai.— /ii|mtu (li>7S) in
U.H'. Ilivt. Mrx., It I) s., in, ;il'2. 1S:">7. San Jo*£
Toopari. — Kivi-rn ( 17HO) ijuoti-iJ by Hnnrroft, No.
Mi-x Stati-s, i, ,M t, ISM. Tyopari. Han.li-lior in
Ari'h. Inst. t'api-is, in, fui, 1S1.H>; IV. MO, 1S«.>1!
Tooskahatay. A Mdewakanton Sioux
who accompanied Lesueur to Montreal in
1(505 to evidence the good faith of the
Sioux tribes in a treatv with the French
HUM,. .10]
TKOTONONIATON TKl'KHUANK
7:u
and Chippewa relating to trado ami tlm
passage of the Saint, ('mix route to UK;
Mississippi, lie died at Montreal.
Tootongniaton. A former village <>f the
Neuters in ( )ntario.
8. Ouillamno. .Irs. ltd. Kill, 7,4, |Kr>,H (MI|HH!O!I
II:IIMI- i. Teotongniaton, I hid.
Topachi (Mm name of a drink made
from tormented a^uamas or jocuixtes.--
l»uelna ). A puebloof MM- ( )pata and scat
of a. Spanish mission founded in H.7S;
situated on h'io Soyopa, N. K. Sonora.,
Mexico, about lat. li!l" ;!0'. I'op. :;HH in
1078.
8. Joaquin y Bin. Ana Tnpiuihi. /iipiil.n. ( IC.7H)
emoted |>y Hniicnifl, No. Mcx . Htntcs, i.'.'Kl, IN,K|.
Tepaohe, Mivcni, Dinrio, II-K. i:w.i, r/:;i'.. To
piiohi. K.sriidcro, Noticins dr Sonorti. y Si union,
101, IHI'J.
Tepaohio ('stony place.' — Och). A
T:ii;iliiiiii:iM- settlement in ('hihuahiia,
Mexico; definite locality unknown.
Oro/co y I'erra, (Jeo^., .'{'J'J, ISI1I.
Tepaohuaches. A lril»e, prol>n.l»ly Coa-
liniltecan, encountered l»y Salinas on tin-
road from ( /oalmila to San I1 lancisco mis
sion, Texas, in Ki'.l.",. Salinas (HI!):;) in
Dicfamen P'iscal, Nov. :;o, 1 7 Ml, MS.
Topahuo. A division of Hie Mayo and
alno its principal se||j<-iiienl, silnalrd in
Hi'' mountains about, the upper forks of
Mayo r., s. Sonora, Mexico. They spoke
adi'alect.HliLrhtly different from the Mayo
(Zapatu, 1(578, in Doc. Hist. Mex , llh
H., in, .">s;)5 |Sf)7). The. inhabitants of
( 'onicari, a sulxli \ision of this trihe, ap
pear from /apata's Htatemcnt. to ha\c
spoken a, dialect somewhat different
I ron i the Tepahne proper ( I'.andelier in
Arch. lost. Tapers, in, .r>:;, |H!M»). Ac
cording |o Hi has (I list. Trinm., '2-> I, IHIf) ),
after the reduction of the Mayo the Te
puliue esta.hlishcd t hemse.lves in a pnehlo
( presumahly Tepnhne) on upper Mayo r.,
with "ahou't ()()() families, and some L', 000
p(THon,Mof nil a|jes." The same authority
Htates that ('onicari contained ahont, 200
families. According to Oro/.eo y I'erra.
th(i Tepaliue are extinct as a. trihe, hut,
there is ntill a (yonicari nettleinent on or
near the undent Kite.
Anunoion do Tnpuvo.- /jipnlii. (lf',7K) in Doc. Hist.
MCX., 4t.ll H., Ill, :;K,'>, IH.'i? (tlir wHIIrmrlil).
Ammcion Tnpahun. -Oro/co y llrrni, (JcoK., •••r>'»,
1H61. Topagui. — Croix (I7il'.i) in Doc. I list,. Mcx.,
4th s., ||, '22, !H.r>(i. Topagiiy. Kivcm, |)in.rio,
1«'K. 1179, I7:«;. Tcpahu*!. -Oro/co y I'.cirn. OCOK.,
8ft 1,1 864. T^pahui. Croix, on. cit.,' I(H). Ti-pavn.
/iipnlii. (K17H) in Doc. Hist. Mcx., '1th H, III. IJH.'i,
lH,r)7. T«pavi. — Writer of IIJW, il.id., V, L'.r>, IK; ,7.
Topecauo (Nahuatl: h'/irll. 'mountain',
' hill '; ant 'on top of.' llrdlicka). A
Hinall triheor suhtrihe of (lie Tepehimnc,
living in thesierrasof N. .lulisco, Mexico.
They are now confined to the pueblo of
Askeltan and to a territory not, exceeding
l-r)0 H<|. m. of the valley of the liio de
BolafloH. Their dwelhn^H, where not
modified l>y Spanish influence, consist of
one or two small low structures built of
unworked stones laid without mortar.
.lll(> ''air of the m,.,, jH w..rn from :; to (i
'"• "' M'lljrth, while that of the women
nariKH in braids down the hark. The
prcMent popnlati(,n is estimated nt ;MM».
I hey have as principal "Hirers it ^.heniu-
;<>'•. »»d an alcalde, u|1(, ,„,, (.|,,.|jv,..
I heir puehlos, ancient and modem, arc
Acapulco, Askeltan, I'.ore^.., lluihi (ihii-
lawithm), Mesitas, Nostic, Santa Calaiina,
Temistian. See I Irdlicku in Am \ntlir.'
v, no. :;, p.»o::.
IJ|Jl;illlftik*m- Hi-nick,, in AIM. AnMir. v. lir,'.
Hti-mat, knin. Ilild. (ullcriiiitl vc l<,ini. W»-
onli. l,iinili..llx,. ITiiloiown Mrx n ]'.'.'. \<HU
(HiHchol i, nine for Trpirnno nmi TiMii-hiiniii.)
Xumatoam. ll.i<l. ( • th,- |ic.,|,|c': own numc i,
Topoo. See Tifii.
Topohuano (said by I'.iielna to he from
Nahuatl /<y«7/ ' mountain ',///»»/// 'at the
junction o! ' ). A I'iman trihe f..rmerlv
inhahitin^ mainly the -late of I>iiian</o.
Mexico, but extending al.-<» into H. (hi
Imalma., N. K. and s. i-:. Sinaloji, \. i:.
.(aline**, N. /acatecas, and s. v. ( 'oahuilii.
They occupied also, uith the Nesninc
aiid'Tarahumare, Mm village of Tutnaca,
about lat, 2K" 20', in w. ( 'hihnahiia.
I'.efore Mm advent of the Spanish mi*-
sionuricH amoiiK' Miem in I">1M» they lived
in raiicherias amoiiK rorkn aixl rnwd
places, their huts bcin^ neatly made of
io^'H, stone, orudobe. They were retfnrded
an brave and warlike, imd the Tarahii-
niare and Acaxeo suffered irrently from
their aKKn'HH'v<''"'SHt I hey rcvolfeil
axaiuHt the Spaniards in HiHJ, killed all
the miHHionaries, dcsolatrd the country,
mid it in said marched with L'5,000 war-
rior-H n«aiiiHt the city of DuraiiK", I""
TEPKHUANE
[B. A.
were repulsed by 1,000 Spaniards with a
loss of 15,000. The remainder fled to the
eastern slope of the Sierra Mad re, between
lat. 25° and 26°, where most of them,
until recent years, led a precarious exist
ence in isolated petty communities with
out a tribal government. According to
the missionaries who labored among them,
the Tepehuane were not addicted to
Iving or theft, and lewdness and drunk-
TEPEHUANE MAN (AM. MUS. NAT. HIST.)
enness were very uncommon among them.
Though always ready to defend their
settlements against invasion, and not
withstanding their reputation for valor,
they have been rather an agricultural
than a warlike people. They possessed
a number of idols, the principal of which
was called Ubamari: their chief settle
ment was named after it, and formerly
offering of arrows, pottery, bones of
animals, flowers, and fruit were made
to it. Lumholtz (Unknown Mexico,
i, 1902), who visited the tribe during
various explorations in LS90-98, says that
they are agriculturists, depending almost
wholly upon the cultivation of the soil
for subsistence. Though mai/e is their
•t reliance other plants are cultivated
>d cotton is raised to some ex tent. They
ahvay.s have suflicieiit corn for their own
use, which they store in square upright
en bs ot canes held in }}}A(.G })V witn(>s on a
framework of pinepoles. Their houses are
'•""""odious |0g cabins, often with gabled
•tscovered with large shingles weighted
I hey make of maguey fiber sacks
"•ropes ol excellent quality, as well as
girdles and ribbons of wool and cotton
tor trade, chiefly in Durango. Like most
Mexican Indians, they find pleasure in
drinking mescal and pulque; their only
dance is ceremonial; no games are in
use, and gambling or betting is forbidden.
Although nominally Christians, they
still practise to some extent the rites
and ceremonies of their ancient religion.
Lumholtz gives 900 as the population of
Lajas, or the northern section, and 3,000
as that of the southern section, but accord
ing to Hrdlicka they number in all be
tween 4,000 and 5,000, about equally
divided between the twro sections. Their
settlements, past and present, so far as
recorded, are: Atotonilco, Baborigame,
Basonopa, Cacaria, Caiman, Canatlan,
Chimaltitlan (?), Cinco Llagas, Colo-
radas (?), Durango, Gal pa, Guerachic,
Hnaxicori, Ilamatech, Jicara, Joconostla,
Lajas, Mezquital, Milpillas, Nayogame,
Nazas, Ocotan, Papasquiaro, Picachos,
Pueblo Nuevo, Quiviquirita, San Antonio,
San Bernabe, San Diego del Rio, San
Jose, Santa Catalina, Tasquaringa, Tene-
raca, Tepehuanes, Tizonazo, Tunal, Tu-
tuaca, Yonora, Zape. See Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 318-19, 1804; Pimentel, Lenguas,
n, 44-68, 1865; Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 53, 1890; Hrdlicka in Am.
TEPEHUANE WOMAN
Anthr., v, no. 3, 1903; Lumholtz, Un
known Mexico, 1902. ( F. w. H. )
Lepeguanes.- Miranda (1575) in Doc. In6d. de
Indias, xvi, 566, 1871 (misprint), ddami. — Lum
holtz, Unknown Mex., i, 425, 1902 (own name).
0-o-dam.— Hrdlicka, infn, 1906 (own name; sig.
1 people' ) . Saelo.— Lumholtz, op. cit. ( ' walking-
stick insects' — phasmidw: Tarahumare name).
Tepeguanes.— Miranda (1575). op. cit., 567, Zarate-
Salmeron (m. 1629) in Land of Sunshine, 183.
Feb. 1900. Tepehuan.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58,
1864. Tepehuane.— Lumholtz in Int. Cong.
Anthr., 103-104, 1894. Tepeoanes.— Benavides,
Memorial, 7, 1630.
ULL. 30]
TEPEHUANES-— TEROCODAME
Tepehuanes. A Tepehuane pueblo in
. Oninuahua, Mexico, about lat 26° 30'
on. 106° 3(Y.
lalleza -Orozco y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864 (appar-
ntly the native name). San Pabli de Tepehua-
es.— Ibid. Tepehuanes— Ibid., 318
Tepemaca. One of the tribes living
learest to Dolores, which was not far
, rom Laredo, Texas, in 1757. There is
ome ground for thinking that they may
lave been the tribe commonly called by
, he Spaniards Cueros Quemados ( ' burnt
^kins^), who lived on both sides of the
£10 Grande above and below Reynosa
Mexico (Tienda de Cueros, Revista, 1757'
MS. in Archive Gen.). (H. E. B.)
Teporachic. A Tarahumare settlement
)f Chihuahua, Mexico. The total popu-
ation in 1900 was 261, all regarded as
jivilized.
Tequassimo. A subtribe of the Chop-
ank, formerly living on Choptank r., Md.
[n 1749 they were assigned a reservation
m the s. bank of the river, in Dorchester
30. , but by 1837 they had dwindled to a few
.ndividuals of mixed Indian and negro
blood.— Bozman, Md., i, 115, 1837.
Tequemapo. A Calusa village on the
3. w. coast of Florida, about 1570.
reguemapo.— Fontaneda, as quoted bv Shinp
De Soto and Fla., 586, 1881. Tequemapo —Fon
taneda Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tequenondahi ( ' on the opposite side of
the mountain.'— Hewitt). A village in
1534 on lower St Lawrence r., Quebec. —
Cartier (1545), Relation, Tross ed., 32£,
1863.
Tequepis. The name, apparently, of
two villages, or perhaps of one village
claimed by two missions. One was near
,San Marcos, the other near Santa Ines,
both in Santa Barbara co. , Gal.
Tequepas.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18 1861
Tequepis.— Ibid., Apr. 24, 1863.
Tequesta. A rude and piratical tribe of
1 unknown linguistic affinity, occupying
the s. E. Florida coast, within the pres
ent Dade and Monroe cos., in the 16th
century. They were more or less subject
to the Calusa, their neighbors on the w.
About all that is known of them is con
tained in brief references in the Fontane
da Memoir .(ca. 1575) and in Barcia,
Lnsayo, 1723, with a short notice in Gat-
schet, Creek Migr. Leg. , i, 1884. ( j. M. )
Tegesta.— French quoted by Shipp, De Soto and
I1 la., 585, 1881. Tekesta.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg I, map, 48, 1884. Tequesta.-Barcia, Ensayo,
161, 1723 (the form used by Fontaneda about 1575).
Tequeste.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 57, 1855.
Teracosick. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the w. bank of
Nansemond r. in Nansemond co., Va.—
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
t Terapa. A former Opata pueblo in the
immediate vicinity of Guachinera, E. So-
nora, Mexico, lat. 30° 20', Ion. 109°. It
was occupied for a period in the 18th
century by the inhabitants of Batesopa
and Baquigopa.— Bandelier in Arch. Jnst.
Papers, iv, 520, 1892.
733
Teras. A former Opata pueblo on the
upper waters of the Rio Bavispe 12 leaim*.
N of Oputo, in E Sonora, Mexico. It seems
to have been the seat of a missionary es-
Jjbhshment and contained a small church,
but was abandoned in the 18th century
owing to the hostility of the Apache, Su^
ma, and Jocome.
Tercao. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v.), in the region
ot tne lower Rio Grande N ATpv in
ifU)Q rk^«^^ /-.-^^ rr» L i -uex-> "1
n , .
1598-Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., 'ivi
Ilo, 1871.
Terebin. See Terrapin.
Terentief. A Kaiy uhkhotana village on
Jhe Yukon below Koyukuk r. Pop. 15 in
1880.
in 18th ReP- B- A. E., map
A,, Barabara.— Petrolf Rep on
Alaska, 62, 1881. Terentief's station.-Petroff
. 10th Census, Alaska, 12, 1884.
Terocodame. A tribe at San Francisco
Solano mission, near the Rio Grande, in
Coahuila, after 1 705. Rivera ( Diario, leg.
2763, 1736) mentions it in 1727 as a tribe
of Coahuila. Before its removal to San
Antonio mission, Texas, Solano was situ
ated "in the Terocodame band" (MS.
Baptismal Rec., 1707, partidas 319, 326).
The Terocodame seems to have been the
most prominent tribe of the locality and
to have given its name to the band or
confederacy. The baptismal entries men
tion a certain Manuel, of the Ticinamar
nation, who was "captain of the Teroco-
dames" (ibid., 1706, partida 1(59); a man
"of the Oydican nation and of the Tero
codame band" (ibid., 1707, partida 271);
a man "of the Babor nation, interpreter
for the idiom of the Terocodame band"
(ibid., partida 248); a woman "of the
Terocodame band and of the Juman na
tion" (ibid., partida 272), etc. The Tero
codame were, however, a distinct tribe
or subtribe of this band. The records
show that they intermarried with the
Gabilan, Viddaquimamar, Oydican, Tic-
mamar, Juman, Mauiga, Maubedan.
Tuteneiboica, Matuinii, Jicaragrande, and
other tribes or subtribes (Baptismal Rec.,
passim), the intermarriage occurring in
many cases certainly while in the gentile
state. On Nov. 21, 1706, 58 gentiles of
different divisions were baptized. They
apparently had come to the mission in a
body, hence it may be inferred that they
were more or less closely associated. The
divisions represented by those baptized
or by their parents are Terocodame, Tic-
mamar, Gabilan, Viddaquimamar, Baco-
rame, Cucusa, Macocorna (orNtacocoma),
Juman, Mauiga, Julime (or Juribe),
Tepeguan, Quizal, Babor, Mamuqui, Mes
cal, Colorado, Tuteneiboica, Jicaragrande,
Matuimi, and Zenizo. The statements as
to the parentage of different individuals
baptized show that the intermarriages
represented many combinations of these
groups — another " indication that they
734
TERRAPIN TESSUNTEE
[B. A. E.
were closely associated. According to
Garcia the Mescal tribe spoke what is
known as the Coahuiltecan language.
Apparently there were linguistic differ
ences in the group, for while a Babor was
called interpreter for the Terocodame,
another individual was called interpreter
for the Jumanes (ibid., 1706, partida 169).
Some of the Terocodame, as well as other
tribes of this group, followed the Solano
mission to the San Antonio and were bap
tized at San Antonio de Valero (Baptis
mal Kec., 1719). (H. E. B. )
Hieroquodame.— Baptismal Rec., 1712, partida 5.
op. cit. Hirequodame. — Ibid. Hyeroquodame. —
Ibid., partida 10. Perocodame — Ibid., 1719, parti
da 50. Therocodames. — Rivera, op. cit.
Terrapin. Any one of various tortoises
of the waters of the s. Atlantic coast of the
United States; specifically Malaco dem-
myspalustris. The word is spelled in a
variety of ways by the early writers.
Whitaker (Good Newes from Va., 42,
1613) speaks of "the torope or little
turtle"; Campanius (1645) gives the
word for tortoise in the Delaware dialect
of New Jersey as tulpa or turpa; Rasles
(1691) gives for turtle in Abnaki, tu-
rehe; Eliot (Levit., xi, 29) renders tor
toises by tmnuppasog in the Massachu-
set dialect; Lawson (Nat. Hist, of Car.,
133, 1709; has terebins; Beverley (Yir-
ginia, 151, 1722) speaks of "a small kind
of turtle, or terrapins (as we call them)."
The "Bre'r Tarrypin" of the "Uncle
Remus ' ' stories has become famous. Ter
rapin is a diminutive from the torope or
tnrupe of the Virginian and Delaware dia
lects of Algonquian. (A. F. c. )
Terrenate. A. Pima rancheria visited by
Father Kino in 1697; situated near the
headwaters of Rio San Pedro, s. of the
Arizona-Sonora boundary, A presidio
was established there in 1741, and about
1760-64 the population, including a garri
son of about 50 men, numbered 411. The
presidio was temporarily transferred to
or near Guevavi before" 1750. Bartlett
(Pers. Narr., i, 419, 1854) described it as
a village of 200 or 300 persons in 1851 ; in
1900 it contained 311 civilized inhabitants
and 26 Yaqui.
San Bernardo Gracia Real.— Bancroft No Mex
States, i, 528, 1884. Santa Cruz.— Bancroft, Ariz
and X. Mt-x., 3S6, 1X89 (probably its more recent
name). S Felipe Gracia Real de Terrenate — Ban-
croit ibid. :>,l\. Sn. Felipe.-Venegas, map, 1754,
in Bancroft, ibid., 1570. S'. Philip de JHS —
Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, map, 1759. Teranate —
Hardy Trav., 422. 1829. Terrenate.-Bernal (Ki97)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 35(5 1889
Terrenati.— Browne, Apache Country, 168, 1869
Texenate.— Hardy, Trav., 427, 1829.
Tertaitatana. The Day people of Taos
pueblo, N. Mex.
Ter taitatana.— M. C. Stevenson, notes B A E
1910 (<a£na= 'people').
Terwer. A former Yurok village on
Klamath r., Cal., a few miles above its
mouth.
Terwar.— Taylor in Cjil. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Tesakayala ( Tesak'a Ydla, ' place of nude
mountains ' ) . One of the mythic settling
places of the Zuili after their emergence
from the Underworld. — Gushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E., 390, 1896.
Teshaya. A former Salinan village situ
ated at the site of San Antonio mission,
Monterey co., Cal.
Sextapay.— Taylor quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal.,
I, 176, 1886. Teshaya.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Apr. 27, 1860. Texhaya.— Bancroft, op. cit. Tex-
ja.— Taylor, op. cit.
Teshoa. A discoidal flake or spall
knocked from the convex surface of
a waterwrorn stone by a dexterous blow
with a hamnierstone or by striking a
bowlder against another stone. This im
plement was first noted by Leidy, who
found it in use among the Shoshoni o
Wyoming. Leidy states that "it was
called a 'teshoa,' and is employed as a
scraper in dressing buffalo skins." The
use of sharp-edged flakes of this type for
scrapers and knives wras doubtless general
among the tribes from the earliest times.
Consult Leidy in 6th Rep. Hayden Surv.
1872, 653, 1873; Mercer in Proc. A. A. A.
S., XLI, 287, 1892; Phillips in Smithson.
Rep. 1897, 587, 1898. (w. H. H.)
Teshuhitnga. See White Hair.
Tesia. A former settlement of the Mayo
on the Rio Mayo, above Navajoa, s. w.
Sonora, Mexico. The pueblo, now civil
ized, contained 487 inhabitants in 1900.
San Ignaciode Tesia. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 356,
1864. Tecia.— Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., vi, 59,
1904. Tesia.— Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 438, 1829.
Tessia.— Kino map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 1726. ^
Tesik. A village occupied by Chukchi
and Aiwan Yuit Eskimo, half and half,
on the w. shore of Chechin bay, N. E.
Siberia. Pop. 142 in 25 houses about 1895;
94 in 18 houses in 1901.
fce'cin.— Bogoras, Chukchee, 29, 1904 (Chukchi
name). Te'sik.— Ibid. (Eskimo name). Tsche-
tschehn.— Krause in Deutsche Geog. Blatt., v, 80,
map, 1882.
Tesinde ( ' buffalo-tail ' ) . A gens of the
Inshtasanda division of the Omaha.
Buffalo.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155, 1877. Buffalo-
tail.— Dorsey in Bull. Philos. Soc. Wash., 129,
1880. Da-thun'-da.— Morgan, op. cit., 155. Ta-
sin-da.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., i, 327, 1823.
je-smde.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,226, 1897.
Tesonachas. Mentioned by Baudry des
Lozieres (Voy. a la Louisiane, 244, 1802)
in a list of tribes with no information
concerning it. Unidentified.
Tessamatuck. A village situated in 1608
on Piscata way r., just above the mouth,
in Prince George co. , Md.— Smith (1629),
Va., i, map, repr. , 1819.
Tessikdjuak ('big lake'). The chief
village of the Ukosiksalirmiut Eskimo at
the head of Back r. estuary, Canada.
Tessiqdjuaq.— Boas in 6th Rep* B. A, E., map,
1888.
Tessuntee. A former Cherokee settle
ment on Cowee r., s. of Franklin, in Ma-
con co., N. C. — Royce in 5th Rep. B. A,
E., map, 1887.
BULL. 30]
TESTNIGH— T&TES DE BOULE
Testnigh. A village, probably occupied
by the Conestoga, situated in IGOHorUhe
E. bank of Susquehanna r., in Lancaster
?819 h (1629)' Va" *> m*P» rePr
Testthitun ('where [something] re
clined ?). A former village of the Tututni
on the N. side ol Rogue r Ores
'~~
735
Am. Sept., 1746 («
Tesuque ( Tet-su'-ge, ' cotton wood-tree
place ). The southernmost of the pue
blos occupied by theTewa; situated 8m
N. of Santa Fe, N. Mex. It became the
seat of a Spanish mission early in the
17th century, but was reduced to a visita
of Santa Fe in 1760 and of Pojuaque in
1<82. The original pueblo, which bore
the same name, occupied a site
m. E. of the
al)ont 3
present village, and was
TESUQUE MAN
abandoned probably during the Pueblo
revolt of 1680-92. The Tesuque people
are divided into two organizations, the
Winter (Watuyu) and the Summer (Oyi-
ke) people, each with its own caciques.
Formerly they adhered strictly to the
tribal law which prohibited intermar
riage between members of the same clan,
but the custom seems no longer to be
rigidly followed, and, unlike the Pueblos
generally, descent is in the male line.
The exfsting Tesuque clans are: T'ye
(Gopher), Tang ( 7'a», Sun), Kongya
( Konya, Turquoise ) , Owhat ( Cloud ) . The
extinct clans are: Ta (Grass), Nang (JVan,
Earth), Tse (Eagle), De (Coyote), Kup-
ing (Kupin, Coral), Po (Calabash). Pop.
80 in 1906. See Pueblos, Tewa. ( F. AV. H. )
I, 1*71. San
Bayaque.—
ibtless iden-
S. Diego.-
Ban^AnfiiHTr;^, , . .,
fe3SsSSs.«£-S«?fe
in ind.
J3; inS I2nsf Pal^^S, im^n^l
nameo pueblo, Tezuque.-Villa-Sennr.Th,atro
Am., ii, 418, l,is. Thezuque.— Vargas (17tU)
in Areh. Inst. I'ap., in,
ic<>- ,c —Hodge, field notes. B. A.
189o (Santa Ana Qtieres name) Tosueui —
Morgan in X Am. Rev., map. Apr. IN;''... Tso' ta'.-
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., l.xys (Jeme/. and
Pecos name). Tucheaap.— Ibid. Uslcta Tiirua
name). Tusuque.-.Sehoolrraft, Ind. Tribes in
406. 18.)b. Tutsufba.— Hodge, field notes, B \ }•' '
1899 csmall pueblo': THUS name). Tyu'-'tso-ku.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E.. isg.') (Corhiti ^m-n-s
name). Zesuqua.— Lane (185-1) in Schooleraft
ITU!. Tribes, v, (iS9, 18.">5.
Tet. A tribe named in 170S in a list ».i
those that had been met or heard of x. «,f
San Juan Bautista mission on the lower
Rio Grande, in Texas ( Fr. Isidro Felix
de Espinosa, Relaeion Compendiosaof the
Rio Grande missions, MS. in the College
of Santa Cruz de Queretaro).
Tetachoya. A former Salman village
near San Antonio mission, Monterey co.,
Cal. — TaylorinCal. Farmer, Apr. L'7,'lS(i(l.
Tetanauoica. The tribal name uiven in
the rec-ords for an Indian who was buried
in 1707 at San Francisco Solano mission,
Texas. The neophytes gathered there
belonged mainly to the Coahuiltecan
family, which may be true of this band
or tribe (Valero Burials, 1707, partida 82,
MS.). (U.K. H. )
Tetanetlenok ( 'J^^t'diitLnin.r}. A jrens
of the Klaskino, a Kwakintl tribe. — Boas
in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, :>29, !Si»7.
Tetecores. A former tribe of Coahnila.
x. E. Mexico, probably Coahuiltecan, met
by Fernando del Bosqne in 1H75, at which
time they and the Babosarigami together
numbered 119, including 44 warriors. —
Fernando del Bosqtie (1()75) in Nat. (Jeog.
Mag., xiv, 348, 1903.
Tetes de Boule ( French: 'round heads
A rude tribe of wandering hunters formerly
roving over an extensive region on the
upper branches of St Maurice, Gatineau,
and Ottawa rs., Quebec. As described by
Henry, about the year 1800, they de
pended chiefly on rabbits for food and
clothing, built mere brush windbreaks for
shelter, and placed small piles of firewood
near the bark-covered graves of their dead
for the use of the spirits. Chauvignene
TETES PELEES TETON
LB. A. E.
(1736) gives them and the Abittibi as
totems the pheasant and the eagle. They
have been reduced by smallpox and other
calamities to 203, living in 1908 on a reser
vation on St Maurice r., in Champlain co.,
Quebec. They seem to be closely cognate
with their western neighbors, the Nope-
minir iq. v. ), with whom they are often
confounded, although apparently a dis
tinct people. See Michacondibi, Michipi-
coten. (J. M.)
Algonquins a tetes de Boule.— Chumpigny (1692) in
X. V. I>«»c. C\>1. Hist., IX. 535. 1855. Big-heads.—
Donnelly in Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1883, pt. i. 10.
KM. Bullheads.— Colden (1727), Five Nations,
134. 1747. Gensdes Terres.— Je<. Rel. ItiTl. 25, 1858.
Round Heads.— Durant (17211 in X. Y. Doe. Col.
Hist., v. 5"i». 1*55. Testes de boeufs.— La Chesnaye
(lf,97i inMargry.Dec.,VI,6, 1886. Tetes de Boule.—
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in. 556, 1853.
Tetes Pelees (French: 'bald heads').
Described by the Nipissing as a people
with little or no hair, who came into
Hudson bay in large \vooden boats to
trade. Possibly some white traders.
Testes Pelees, — Sudani ^1636>, Can., I. 227, 1886.
Tetling. A Tenankutchin village, of 17
inhabitants in 1SS5, on upper Tanana
r.. Alaska, where the outlet of Wagner
lake joins it in lat. «3° 30'. In 1898 it
consisted of 4 log houses.
Tetlings. — Lowe quoted by Baker. Geog. Diet.
Ala-ka. I'.»n2. Tetling's village.— Allen, Rep. on
Alaska. 137, 18S5.
Teton icontr. of Tit<>n'tran, 'dwellers on
the prairie' I. The western and principal
division of the Dakota or Sioux, includ
ing all the bands formerly ranging w. of
Missouri r., and now residing on reserva
tions in South Dakota and North Dakota.
The bands officially recognized are. Oglala
of Pine Ridge agency; Bruit' of Rosebud
and Lower Brule agencies; Blackfoot,
Miniconjou, Sans Arc, and Two Kettle
>f Cheyenne River agency; Hunkpapa,
etc-., of Standing Rock agency. Their
history is interwoven with that of the
other Dakota and is little more than a
recountal of attacks on other tribes and
on border settlers and emigrants. They
were first met by Hennepin (1680) 20 or
30 leagues above" the falls of St Anthony
in Minnesota, probably at Sauk rapids,
on Mississippi r., about* 70 m. above Min
neapolis. He places them in the neigh
borhood of Mille Lacs, far to the E. of
their later home. Lahontan also enu
merates them among the tribes on the
upper Mississippi, which leads to the
conclusion that a part at least of the Teton
formerly lived in the prairie region, near
the upper Mississippi, though the main
body may have been near upper Minne
sota r. Le Sueur in 1 700 included them in
the western Sioux, who lived between the
upper Mississippi and the Missouri On a
map of De 1' Isle (1 701 )L Traverse is sur
rounded by villages of wandering Teton.
Pachot (Margry, Dec. vr, 518, 1886)
located them 80 leagues w of the Falls of
St Anthony in 1722. Carver (1766) met
at least a part of them at the extreme w.
point of his journey up Minnesota r.,
about 200 m. from its mouth. The
younger Henry (Cones, New Light, i,
145, 1897) found them in 1800 on the
upper Missouri, where Lewis and Clark
(Exped., i, 98, 100, 1893) encountered
them a few years afterward. These ex
plorers enumerate as divisions: Tetons of
the Burnt Woods (Brules), about 300 men,
who rove on both sides of Missouri, "White,
and Teton rs. ; Tetons Okandandas (Og
lala), 150 men, who inhabit both sides of
the Missouri below Cheyenne r. ; Tetons
Minnekineazzo, about 250 men, on both
sides of the Missouri above Cheyenne r;
Tetons Saone, about 300 men, living on
both sides of Missouri r. below Beaver cr.
Gov. Ramsey said that they lived from
Cannonball r. s. to Niobrara r. (Rep. Ind.
Aff. 1849, 84, 1850).
The Teton entered into a peace treaty
with the LTnited States at Portage des
Sioux, Mo., in 1815, which was confirmed
by treaty of June 22, 1825, at Ft Lookout,
S. Dak. It was warriors of this group
who massacred Lieut. Grattan and his
party at Ft Laramie, Wyo., in 1854; none,
however, took part in the Minnesota mas
sacre of 1862. In 1865 a commission con
cluded treaties with each of the several
divisions of the group, with provision for
right of way through their territory. By
treaty of 1868 they first agreed to give up
their free range and come upon a reserva
tion, including about all of South Dakota
w. of the Missouri r. Under their chiefs,
Red Cloud, Crazy Horse, and Sitting Bull,
they have been the principals in all the
Indian wars and outbreaks of the northern
plains, notably in 1864, 1876, and 1890.
Gov. Ramsey characterizes the Teton as
a large, finely formed, tall, and vigorous
people, hardy, indomitable, and restless
warriors, daring horsemen, and skilful
hunters, possessing in perfection "all the
Indian virtuesof bravery, cunning, treach
ery, and hospitality," true to each other
and ready foes to all others.
Neill (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 258,
1872) says: "They are the plundering
Arabs of "America, and have of late years
been a terror to the emigrants to the Pa
cific coast.'' According to Lewis and
Clark the interior policing of a village was
confided to 2 or 3 officers who were named
by the chief for the purpose of preserving
order and remained in power some days,
till the chief appointed their successors.
These were always on the watch to keep
tranquillity during the day and guarded
the camp at night The short duration
of their office was compensated bv its
authority, their power being supreme,
and in the suppression of disturbance no
resistance to them was suffered; their
persons were sacred, and if in the execu-
BULL. 30]
TETZINO — TEW A
'37
tipn of their duty they even struck a chief
of the second class they could not be pun
ished. Riggs mentions as peculiarities of
the Teton dialect, compared with those
of other divisions of the Dakota group,
that g hard is used for h of the Santee
and k of the Yanktonai, and that, reject
ing d altogether, they use I in its stead.
The Teton is the most populous and
important of the Dakota divisions, con
stituting four-sevenths of the whole
nation. Lewis and Clark (1804) esti
mated them at 1,000 men, about 4,000
souls, probably much less than the true
number. The Indian Bureau in 1842 es
timated the total number at 12.000; Ram
sey (1849), more than 6,000; Riggs ( 1851 ),
fewer than 12,500. The Indian Bureau
in 1861 gave a total of 8,900. It is proba
ble these estimates were below rather
than above the true number, as in 1890
the total Teton population was 16,426,
and in 1909 the number, including Yank
tonai bands at Standing Rock agency,
N. Dak., was 18,098. In addition about
100 of the Sitting Bull refugees are still in
Canada. (c. T.)
Anthontans.— Coxe, Carolaria. 50. 1741. Atintans.—
Lahontan (1688) quoted in H. K.Ex. Doc.96, 42d
Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873. Atintons.— Lahontan
(1688), New Voy., i. 231. 1703. Atrutons.— Ramsey
in Ind Aff. Rep. 1849. 72, 1850 (misprint) . Mascoii-
teins Nadouessi. — Tailhan in IVrrot. Mem.. 19t>,
1864. Maskoutens-Nadouessians. — Hennepin. New
Discov., 132. 1698 Nadooessis of the Plains. — .lef-
erys, Am. Atlas, map 8. 1776. Prairie Indians. —Ram
sey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849. 72. 18-"->0. Scious of the
Prairies.— Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in. 557. 1853. Sciouxof the Prai
ries.— Doc. of 1728 in X. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., ix, 1005,
1855. Scioux of the West. — Le Snenr (1700 i quoted
byNeill, Hist, Minn., 170. 1858 (includes the Yank-
ton and Yanktonai). Sioux des prairies. — Bossu
(1756), Trav, La., I, 182. 1771. Sioux nomades. —
Tailhan in Perrot. Mem., 232. istH. Sioux occi-
dentaux. — Ibid. Sioux of the Meadows. — Smith,
Bouquet Exped., 76. 1766. Sioux of the Plain. —
Seymour, Sketches of Minn., 135. 1850. Sioux of
the Savannas. — Jefferys, French Dom. Am., pt. 1,
45,1761. Sioux-Tentons.— Gass, Voyage. 420. 1810.
Sioux Teton,— Lewis and Clark. Discov.. 23. 1806.
Siton. — Boudinot, Star in the West, 128, 1816 (mis
print). Teeton band.— Gass. Jour.. 44, 1807. Tee-
tonwan,— Lynd in Minn. Hist. Coll., n. pt. 2. 59,
1864. Teetwans.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep 1849,
72, 1850. Teetwaun.— Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll.,
I, 47, 1872. Tee-twawn.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 69, 1850. Tenton.— Gass, Voy.. 56. 1810.
Ten-ton-ha.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849. 85,
1850. Tentouha.— McKenney and Hall. Ind.
Tribes, in, 80, 1854. Tetans.— Ramsey in Ind. A IT.
Rep 1849,85,1850. Tetaus.— Pike, Exped. app.,
pt. 1, 59, 1810 (misprint). Tetoan.— Long. Exped.
St. Peter's R., I, 380. 1824. Teton.— Gale. Upper
Miss., 261. 1867. Tetones.— Lewis and Clark,
Discov., 32, 1806. Tetongue.— Clark quoted by
Coues, Lewis and Clark Exped., i. 128. note. 1893.
Tetons.— De 1'Isle, La, map (ca. 1701) in Neill,
Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. Tetonsarans.— Ind. AIT.
Rep., 296, 1846 (misprint for Tetons errans). Teu-
ton-ha.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong.. 3d sess., 15,
1873 (misprint for Tenton-ha). Thinthonha.—
Shea, Discov., 112, 1852. Thinthonna.— Hennepin
map (1683) cited by Bandolier in Arch. Inst,
Papers, lit, pt 1 174 1890. Thintohas.— Barcia,
Ensayo, 238, 1723. Thuntotas.— Alcedo. Die. Geog.,
Ill, 213, 1788. Tieton.-Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 41, 1857.
Tindaw.— Ladd, Story of X. Mex., 67, 1891. Tm-
tangaonghiatons.— Shea, Early Voy., 111. 1861.
Tintangaoughiatons.— LeSueur (1700) in Margry,
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 i7
Tinthenha. - La Potherle H M \u, , , l*m--:
(trans, -gens des prairies' ,. Tinthona.-Mer n?
pm, New Discov, map, lew. Tmthonha.-Vhea
™;°\- Miss., 113. l,vr_'. Tinthow.-Ladd «t.,rv
Aff R?nX1«Sf i8,9V .Ti^inho8.-Kanl>ev in In?
Mi^W
^MarS^
P2',1S?SP Tit°an- -Keating in" Lon'p, Ex'ped^St!
Peter s R., i, 3,*, ks-Jl. Titoba.-I'achot (ra r
m Margry, Dec., vi, 5ls. is*; Titon -Sc-hermfr
horn (1X12, in Mass. Hist. Coll. 2d s., n! 5l,T«4
litones.— Boudinot, Star in the We-t r>y IM«
Titongs.— Sdmolcraft, Trav , 307 iv»i " Titon-
wan.-Nicollet, Rep. on Tpper Miss., map, 1M3
Titorjwans.-Riggs, Dak. Diet., xvi 1*52. Ti-
t wan.— Ramsey in Ind. AIT. Rep. Is4'j. K5 Is50
li-twans.— Ramsey, ibid., 7'J. Ti-f-wawn.— Ram
sey, ibid., 69. Western Sioux.— JelTeryv French
Dom Am.,pt. 1. 4.\ 17(>1. West Schious.-Coxe
Carolana,map, 1741. Zeton.— Ruxton, Liiein Fur
West, 201, 1M9 (misprint i.
Tetzino. A tribe or sul)tritx\ s<jme
members of which entered San Antonio
de Valero mission, Texas, about 1740,
with the group to which the Sana (q. v. )
belonged. The affiliation of the Sana
seems to have been Tonkavvan (Valero
Burials, 1742, partida -'i'17: Baptisms,
1742, partida 5SS, .MS. ). (n. E. B. )
Teuricachi. A former Opata pueblo and
seat of a Spanish mission founded in KJo.'l
Situated in N. K. Sonora, Mexico, on the
upper watersof Kio Bavispe, above ( >puto.
Pop. 224 in l»i7S, and 52 in 17:>0. Sul»se-
quently abandoned on account of depre
dations by the Suma and Jano.
Guadalupe Teuricachi.— Zapata (ir,7^) quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex. State-. I. '_'»•;. l^t. Nuestra
Senora de Guadalupe de Teuricatzi.— Zapata <lf>~*>
in Doc. Hist. Mex.. 4tli s.. in. ;Vi), 1>57. Teuri
cachi.— Rivera (1730i cited by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i. 514, 1884. Teuricatzi.— Oroxco y Herra,
Geog., 313. 1804. Teurizatzi.— Doc. isth century
quoted by Bandelier in Arch.In-t. Papers, iv, ,rvj«;,
1^9'J. Turi-ca-chi.— Bandelier, ibid.. 5'jy.
Tewa ('moccasins/ their Keresan name).
A group of Pueblo trilies belonging to
the Tanoan linguistic family, now occu
pying the villages of San lldefonso, San
Juan, Santa (Mara. Nambe, Tesmjue, and
Hano, all except the last lying in the
valley of the Kio Grande in N. New Mex
ico. 'The pueblo of Hano. in the Hopi
country of x. E. Ari/ona, dates from the
time of the Pueblo revolt of 1680-92.
Pojoaque was inhabited by Tewa until a
few years air<>, when intermarriage with
Mexicans and the death of the few full-
bloods made it practically a Mexican set
tlement. It had been supposed that the
Tano an offshoot of the Tewa in prehis
toric times, spoke a dialect distinct from
that of the Tewa, hut recent studies by
John P. Harrington show that the differ
ences are so slight as to be negligible.
1598 Juan de Ofiate named
Tewa pueblos and stated that there were
others; 30 years later Fray Alonzo Bena-
vides reported the population to be 6,<X>
in 8 pueblos. The population of the pres-
738
TEWANONDADON TEXAS
IB. A. E.
fiit 6 villages is about 1,200— San Juan,
the largest, having 419, and Tesuque, the
smallest, 86 inhabitants. Each village of
the Tewa is divided into two sections,
the Winter people and the Summer peo
ple. According to Bandelier, "the dig
nity of chief penitent or cacique belongs
alternately to each of these two groups.
Thus the Summer cacique servesfrom the
vernal equinox to the autumnal, and the
Winter cacique from the autumnal to the
vernal equinox. On very important oc
casions, however, the Oyike or Winter
cacique is inferior to his colleague.''
Little is yet known of the social organi-
ization and religious institutions of the
Tewa people, but there is evidence that
at Nam be and Tesuque, at least, descent
is reckoned in the male line, and that at
the latter pueblo the law prohibiting
marriage of persons belonging to the
same clan is no longer strictly enforced.
Following are the villages formerly oc
cupied by the Tewa, so far as the names
have been recorded or applied: Abechiu,
Agawano, Analco, Axol, Camitria, Chi-
piinuinge, Chipiwi, Chupadero, Cuya-
munque, Fejiu, Fesere, Homayo, Houiri,
Ihamba, Jaeona, Juiietre, Kaayu, Ke-
guayo, Kuapooge, Kwengyauinge, Luce-
ros (partially), Navahu, Navawi, Otowi,
Perage, Pininicangwi, Pojiuuingge, Po-
joaque, Ponyinumba, Ponyipakuen, Po-
seuingge, Potzuye, Pueblito, Pueblo Que-
mado (?), Puye, Sajiuwingge, Sakeyu,
Sandia (not the Tigua pueblo of that
name), Santa Cruz, Sepawi, Shufinne,
Teeuinggee, Tejeuingge Ouiping, Tob-
hipangge, Triapi, Triaque, Troomaxia-
quino, Tsankawi, Tsawarii, Tseweige,
Tshirege, Yugeuingge.
The following extinct villages were
either Tewa or Tano: Chiuma, Guia,
Gnika, Penas Negras.
The following were inhabited by either
the Tigua ortheTewa: Axoytre, Camitre,
Paniete, Piarnato, Quioyaco.
See Piielilos, Taiwan family. (F. w. H. )
Jehuas. — Bandelier in Rev. d'Kthnog., '203, 1886
(misprint). Tacos.— Siguenza (1691-3), quoted by
Buschmann, Neu- Mexico, 261, 1858 (probably
identical, although Teguas also is given).
Tagna.— Irvine in Ind. AfY. Rep., 160, 1877 (mis
print; used for Hano pueblo). Taowa.— Palmer,
MS. vocab., B. A. ?:., title, n. d. Taucos.— Cortez
(1799) quoted in Pac. R. R. Rep., nr, pt. 3, 121,
1856 (apparently llano of Arizona). Tawas.—
Parke, iimpof N. Mex., 1851 ( = Hano). Tay-wah —
Palmer in Ind. An". Rep., 133, 1870 (-Hano).
Tay-waugh.— Lane (185.1) in Sehooleraft, Ind
Tnbe«, v, 689, 1S55. Tecua.— Garces (1775) quoted
by Orozco y Berra, Geog., 350, 1864. Tegas —
roussaint, Carte 1'Amer., 1839. Teguas.— Onate
(l.-)98) in Doc. Ined., xvr, 109, 1871. Tegwas —
Petitot, Die. Dene-Dindjie, xvii, 1876. Tehaas —
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 106, 1893
Tehuas.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 77, 1*55 Tejuas — Do-
menech.DesertsN. Am. ,n,62, 1*00. Teoas.— Hena-
vides, Memorial, 26, l<;30. Tepuas.— Onate (1598)
m Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871 (identified as the
Tewa by Bandolier in Arch. lust. Pap., 1, 19 1881)
Te-qua.— Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3, 13,
18oO (-^Hano). Tequas.— Cordova (1619) in Ter-
naux-Compans, Voy., x, 444, 1838. Tevas.— Bena-
vides (1630) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex 164,1889 ("Toas or Tevas nation"). Te-
wa._Ward in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865,
Theguas. — Escudero, Noticias Nuevo M6x., 82,
1849. Ti'wa.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 8, 1884.
Toas. — Benavides (1630) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 164, 1889 (or Tevas nation; mis
print). Towas.— Davis, El Gringo, 115, 1857
( = Hano) . Tu'-ba-na.— Hodge, Held notes, B. A. E.,
1895 (Taos name). Tu'-ven.— Ibid. (Isleta and
Sandia name).
Tewanondadon ('surrounded by moun
tains.' — Hewitt). A former Moha\vk
village, situated, according to the Brion
de la Tour map of 1781, in the peninsula
formed by the outlet of Otsego lake and
Shenivas cr., N. Y. In 1753 Rev. Gideon
Hawley found in it 3 wigwams and about
30 people.
Tewanondadon. — Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777.
Tewanoudadon. — Lattre map, 1784. Towanoenda-
lough.— Hawley (1794) in Doc. Hist. N. Y., in,
1042, 1850.
Tewetken (Te'wEtqEn}. A Nanaimo
division on the E. coast of Vancouver id.,
Brit. Col.— Boas in 5th Eep. N. \V. Tribes
Can., 32, 1889.
Texa. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Texas. A name variously applied by
writers, but most commonly used by the
Spaniards, from wThom French and Eng
lish writers borrowed it, to designate the
Hasinai tribes of Angelina and upper
Neches valleys, Texas. There are many
variations from this usage in Spanish writ
ings, but nevertheless it is the usual one.
As a geographical term the name was first
extended from these Hasinai tribes to
their immediate country, and then grad
ually to all the territory included within
the present Texas.
Among the tribes of E. Texas the word
texas (texias, tltecas?, techan, teysas, tecJias?,
etc., pronounced, there is reason to sus
pect, as indicated by the last spelling)
had wide currency before the coming of
the Spaniards. Its usual meaning there
was 'friends,' or, more technically, 'al
lies', and it was used, by the Hasinai
at least (to whom the word later became
fastened as a name), to designate a large
group of tribes, both Caddoan and others,
customarily allied against the Apache.
The Hasinai seem not to have applied the
term to themselves as a local group name
at all. On the other hand, they did use it
as an everyday form of greeting, like
"Hello, friend!'" (Testimony given at the
Nabedache village, 1692, in the Terdn Au
tos, Archive Gen., Prov. Intern., CLXXXII).
The Spanish narrowing of the term, as a
group name, to the Hasinai, is due mainly
to the historical circumstance that the
Hasinai wrere the first of the great group
of allies, or texas, whom they came to
know intimately. They were influenced
BULL. 30]
TEXAS
739
in the first place, however, by an appar
ent but unexplained partial narrowing of
the term by the Indians of w. Texas from
whom they first heard it.
Just when and how the name Texas first
reached the Spaniards is uncertain, but it
is known that in the 17th century there
grew up in New Spain the notion of a
"great kingdom of Texas," coextensive
and even associated with that of a " Gran
Quivira" (see Quivira}. Passing by ear
lier notices, the idea is well illustrated by
a report sent in 1683 to the viceroy of
New Spain by the governor of New Mexi
co. Governor Cruzate wrote from El Paso
del Norte that a Jumano (Tawehash (?)
Indian from the mouth of the Conchos,
called Juan Sabeata, had just come and
told him of many tribes to the eastward
who had sent to ask for missionaries.
Among them was the "Gran Reyno de
los Texas," situated 15 or 16 days jour
ney from the informant's home. This
populous country, which was ruled by a
powerful "king," was next-door neigh
bor to Gran Quivira, so close indeed that
the people of the two realms visited back
and forth almost daily. Cruzate asked
permission to embrace this rare oppor
tunity to send an expedition to the inte
rior, adding that lie would be highly
gratified if, through his efforts, "another
New World" should be discovered, and
"two realms with two more crowns"
added to the king's dominions (Cruzate
to the Viceroy, Oct. 30, 1683, MS.) . The
desired expedition was sent out in the
same year under Domingo de Mendoza,
but, although it penetrated far into the
interior (reaching the Colorado near
Ballinger), it failed to reach the great
kingdom of the Texas ( Diary of Mendoza,
1683-84, MS. ). As conceived of by Juan
Sabeata, the Jumano, and by Mendoza,
this "kingdom" was apparently localized
indefinitely to some place E. of that
reached by the expedition, and applied
to settled Indians who practised agricul
ture extensively.
_ Massanet, the father of the Texas mis
sions, tells us that it was the stories of
Gran Quivira and of "the kingdoms of
Ticlas, Theas, and Caburcol," handed
down from the mouth of the venerable
Maria de Jesus de Agreda, that attracted
him from Spain to the American wilds;
and when in 1689 he went with De Leon
to find La Salle's establishment he was
preoccupied with these names and fabu
lous nations. On the way, while still w.
of the Hasinai country, they were greeted
by Indians who proclaimed themselves
thecas, 'friends,' as Massanet understood
the word, which may or may not be the
same as texas. E. of the Colorado they
were met by the chief of the Nabedache,
the westernmost of the Hasinai tribes,
and in the next year they established
a mission near this chief
of JNeches r.
s village, \v.
contrary to prevail ing notions, the Indians
about him did not constitute a kingdom,
ot Heches r. Judging from the reports of
thethen recent La Salle expedition and of
most subsequent expeditions, thev mu<t
have heard while there the nativeWoui>-
name Hasinai; hut both Massanet and
-L»e Leon, with preconceived notion* it
would seem, of a "great kingdom of' the
lexas," and thinking they had found it'
wrote of this chief as the "governor'1
and of his people as the very T. m* who
had been visited by the venerable Maria
de Jesus (Massam-t, letter, in Tex Hi*t
Quar., ii, 282-312; De Leon, Derrotero'
1689, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espana
xxvni; Derrotero, 1690, MS. in Archive
Gen.).
That, from the standpoint of the na
tives whom Massanet had visited, both of
these designations were misleading, was
soon shown by a careful observer. Fran
cisco de Jesus Marfa, a missionary left by
Massanet among the Nabedache, wrote",
after more than a year's residence at his
mission, his precious report of Aug. 15,
1691. Init he emphatically asserted that,
prevail ing
did not co
that the chief called "governor" by the
Spaniards was not the head chief," and
that the correct name of the group of
tribes was not Texas. Tcsidn, he ex
plained, means 'friends,' and is a gen
eral name applying to a large gn>up of
tribes, some 50 or more in number, who
are customarily allied. "The reason
why the name is common to all is their
long-continued friendship. Hence 7V.nu.s-
meant friends." The Texias have no
king, and not even a common U"vern-
raent, he continues, but belong to various
"provinces" or confederacies, with 4 or
5 tribes each. Hereupon he enumerates
the tribes comprising the Texias. giving
a list (obtained, he says, from the Hasinai
and the Kadohadactio) of 4S tribes, ex
clusive of some of the Hasinai. Twenty-
one of these were x. and K. of the mission
from which he wrote. Five of these 21
composed the "very large province" of
"los Caddodachos." Eighteen were t«»
the s. w. and 9 to the s. K. One tribe, the
Chuman, we reco.miixe as the Jumano, or
.lumane, of the Rio Grande country.
would seem from this that the Jumano
and the Hasinai, for quite different rea
sons, referred to each other as Te.fix, al
though neither claimed the name for
themselves. Continuing, our author te
us that the correct name of the confeder
acy occupying the valleys of the upper
Neches and the Angelina, "which in New
Spain they call Texias," is "Aseney
"Asenay."
This explicit statement by Jesus Maria
concerning the Hasinai usage of the tt
740
TEXAS
[B. A. B.
Texas or Texias seems to be essentially
correct, for it is supported by an abun
dance of both positive and negative testi
mony and is contradicted by little or none.
Only a small portion of this testimony can
be included here.
To begin with, it is significant that the
several chroniclers of the La Salie ex
peditions to the tribes in question did not
once, so far as is known, use the name
Texas in their voluminous reports, but
called the two main Caddoan groups
which they encountered the Cenis (Hasi-
nai) and Cadodaquious. This difference
from the reports of Massanet and De
Leon is attributed to the fact that the La
Salle party were ignorant of the Mexican
rumors about the " Gran Reyno de los
Texas." Of the French explorers who
reported on the Indians of N. E. Texas
after La Salle's expeditions and before
St Denis went to Mexico (1715), none, it
is believed, used the name Texas for the
Hasinai. The list includes Tonti, the
Talons left by Joutel, Iberville, Bien-
ville, and Penicaut (Tonti in French,
Hist. Toll. La., i, 74, 1846; the Talons
in Margry, Doc., in, 610-21, 1878; Iber
ville and Bienville, ibid., iv, 331, 336,
401, 432-34, 1880; Penicaut, ibid., v, 499-
502, 1883).
Returning to positive evidence, Teran,
who led the first Spanish expedition after
that of De Leon, set out, as he said, to
explore further the "kingdom of Texas,"
but before he returned he abandoned the
name 7V.mx, except as an alternative, or
as au oilicial designation fixed by his in
structions. As he approached the fron
tier of the Hasinai country he considered
it necessary to explain that "this nation
is called by the natives Asinay, and
Texia, which in their language means
friends"; and after reaching the Neches
he at least eight times refers to the im
mediate group of tribes as Asinay, but
not once does he call them Texas (De-
scripcion y Diaria Demarcation, in Mem.
de Nueva Kspafia, xxvn, 21-71, passim).
This is enough to show that after he
readied the ground his conversion from
"Texas" to "Hasinai" was complete.
But there is still stronger evidence. All
through the voluminous autos of the
Tenin expedition, "Hasinai" is used to
the exclusion of Texan as a tribal name.
Once the usage of Texas is explained.
Here several of the companions of Teran
give, under oath, the opinion that the
"Nation Asinay" cannot be the king
dom of Texas told of by the venerable
Maria de Jesus de Agreda. That king
dom must besought farther N., beyond the
Kadohadacho. As to the name Texn*,
they declare that "the said nation As
inay in their own language call one an
other, and even us, Texas, which means
'friends.' The name of the nation is
Asinay. All these nations commonly use
the same word to call each other friends.
This is so well understood from having
seen it and experienced it when, talking
writh them, they wished to salute"
(Autos of the Teran expedition, op. cit.).
One other explanation of what is ap
parently the same word, Texas, deserves
especially to be noted, because it makes
clearer its more technical usage in the
sense of "allies," and also reveals the
persistence of its usage in this sense by
the natives during a century of contact
with French and Spaniards. In 1778
Atanacio de Mezieres, in his day and sec
tion the dean of Indian agents, wrote
that the best way to bring the Comanche
to Spanish allegiance would be to attach
them, in the honorable position of allies,
to a campaign which he was proposing to
make against the Apache in company
with the principal tribes of N. E. Texas;
"because," he explained, "from such a
custom comes the name of Techdn among
the natives, which suggests \_alude d] that
oicpmmilito [companion in arms], with
which the Romans flattered themselves,
and wrhich results among the Indians in
a close bond of friendship between those
who call themselves by it, and in the
vulgar opinion that no one may break it
without fearing and incurring the pen
alty wrhich perjurers merit" (Letter to
Croix, Feb. 20, 1778, in Mem. de Nueva
Kspafia, xxvin, 235). Mezieres' custom
ary use of accent marks makes it seem
probable that the one he puts in Techdn
is to indicate the quality of the vowel,
and not stress of voice.
That the name locally applied to the
Neches-Angelina group of tribes was
Hasinai, or Asinai, there seems little
room for doubt; and the above explana
tions of the meaning and usages of Texas,
given by our best qualified witnesses,
are, to say the least, probably the most
satisfactory we are likely to have. The
meanings 'land of rlowrers', 'paradise',
'tiled roofs', etc., sometimes given for
the word, have never been even sug
gested, so far as known, by first-hand
observers. They seem to be fictions of
recent date.
Through an erroneous preconception,
Texas became the official Spanish desig
nation of the Hasinai people and their
country. While eyewitnesses continued
to insist that Hasinai wras the correct
name, the authorities in Mexico con
tinued to designate them as the Texas,
narrowing the name commonly to the
Neches-Angelina group, whose most
prominent tribes were the Nabedache,
Nacogdoche, Neche, Hainai, Nasoni, and
Nadaco (q. v.). Owing to the fact that
the Hainai were the head tribe of the con-
BULL. 30]
TEXAS THAYENDANKGKA
741
federacy, Texas was sometimes, in later
Spanish days, confined to it. For the
same reason the name Hasinai was some
times restricted to this tribe. In 1822
Morse (Rep. to Sec. War, 373) applied the
term Texas exclusively to the Nabedache
village, which still occupied its primitive
site on the "Nechez, at the junction of
the Bayou St Pedro." In 1834 Col. Al
monte seems to have applied it to all the
survivors of the old Hasinai group except
the Nacogdoches (Noticia Estadistica,
table 3, 1835). (n. E. B.)
Altekas.— La Harpe (1716) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., in, 63, 1851. Laousteque.— Iberville (1699) in
Margry, Dec., iv, 319. 1880. Lastekas.— La Harpe
(1716) ill French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 47, 1851. Las
Tesas.— St. Denis (1716) in Margry, Dec., vi. 198,
1886. Las Texas.— Ibid. ,201. Lastikas.— La Harpe
(1716) in French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 43, 1851.
Tachees.— Brackenridge, Views of La., 81, 1814.
Tachi.— Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,101,
1856. Tachies.— Sibley, Hist, Sketches, 71, 1806
(given as name of Hainai). Tackies. — Sibley
(1805) in Am. State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 7'Jl, 1832.
Taigas.— Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., n,
280, 1850. Taijas. — Philippeaux, Map of Engl.
Col., 1781. Taioux.— French, Hist. Coll. La., in,
60, 1851. Tayas.— La Harpe (1719), ibid., 74.
Tecas.— Linares (1716) in Margry, Dec., vi, 218,
1886. Tehas.— Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
Lond., n, 280, 1850. Teias.— Coronado (1541) in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 153, 1857. Teisa.— Terfm
(1691) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I. 392,
1883. Teixa.— Ibid. Tejanos.— Kennedy, Texas,
i 217, 1841 . Tejas.— Manzanet (1689) in Tex. Hist.
Asso. Quar., vni, 213, 1905. Texas.— Leon (1689),
ibid. Texia.— Charlevoix, New France, IV, 80,
1870 (said to mean 'friends'). Teyans.— Eastman,
Chicora, 62. 1854 (identified with Apache).
Teyas.— Coronado (1541) in Doc. Ined., xiv, 327,
1870; Castaneda (ca. 1565) in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
passim, 1896 (identical?). Teyens.— Gallatin in
Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 266, 274, 1851.
Teyos.— Ibid., 266. Yachies.— Sibley, Hist. Sketch
es, 67, 1806. Yatchies.— Lewis and Clark Jour.,
142, 1840.
Texas (the "third story" of a Missis
sippi steamboat). According to Bartlett
(Diet. Americanisms, 700, 1877) "it in
cludes the surroundings of the pilot-house,
the whole 'upper story' of the vessel."
From the place and ethnic name Texas,
q. v. (A. F. c.)
Texas Lake. The local name for a body
of Salish ( probably a part of the Ewawoos )
of Fraser River agency, Brit. Col. ; pop. 29
in 1910.
Texas Lake.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 74, 1902. Texes
Lake.— Ibid., 195, 1885.
Texja. A former village, probably Sah-
nan, connected with San Antonio mis
sion, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Texmaw. A Chumashan village for
merly at La Canada de las Armas, 12 m.
from Santa Barbara mission, Cal.— Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860.
Textiles. See Wearing.
Teyaxa. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
the 16th century.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Tned., xvi, 115, 1871.
Teypana. A former pueblo of the Piro,
situated nearly opposite the present town
of Socorro, on the E. hank of the Rio
Grande, in Sororro co., N. Mex. It \va-
visited by Onate, the colonizer of New
Mexico, in 1598, and in all probability
was consolidated with Socorro within the
next quarter century. ( F. w. n.)
Teipana.— Onate (1598) in Doc. InM Xvi 251
1871 Teypami -Ibid., 115. Teypana.-Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv. 211, 1*yj.
Tezompa. Formerly a Huichol village,
but now a Mexican settlement, situated
about 14 m. N. w. of Mezquitir, beyond
the present N. E. limit of the Huichol
country, in Jalisco, Mexico.— Lumholtz
(1) Huichol Inds., 3, 189.S; (2) Unknown
Mex., ir, 112, 1902.
Thadodaho. See Wathatotarho.
Thaltelich (from coral 'bark,' because
on the 'back 'of a slough). An abandoned
Chilliwack village on upper Chilliwack
r., s. British Columbia.
Qaltelitc.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 4, 1902.
Thamachaychee. See Tnmochlclti.
Thamien. The Costanoan name of the
site of Santa Clara mission, Cal., used for
a group of Indians connected \\i\\i it.
They lived between Guadalupeand< 'oyote
rs. and the mountains to the w., and from
the New Almaden mines on the s. to
Alviso on the N., thus including the ter
ritory in which the town of San Jose now
stands. TheGergeeensenHandSocoisukas
are mentioned as subdivisions. See
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 22, ISM.
Tha-o-na-wyuthe. Sv>e Rlnckmake.
Thayendanegea ( Thayendanc'kcn\ 'lie
sets or places, together two bets,' refer
ring to the custom of fastening together
the articles of approximate value placed
as wagers by t\\o phratries in tribal con
tests. The "elements are t for tc 'two';
la 'he-it'; yen da' 'a watrer'; -ne'kV*'
'set side by side iterative!)- '). A cele
brated Mohawk chief, popularly known
as Joseph Brant, who took an active part
against the white settlers in the bonier
wars during the Revolution, and who
first came into official notice as a H
called "Pine-tree chief." He was born on
the Ohio in 1742 while his parents were
on a hunting expedition to that pyetion.
The home of his family was at Canajohane
Castle in the Mohawk valley, N. Y.
father, Tehowaghwengaraghkwm ac
cording to Stone, was a full- blood
hawk of the Wolf gens, and »*;'"'tht;r
was also Indian or at least a hall-blood.
While Joseph was still young his fath<
died, and the mother then married an I
dian known among the whites as I
hence the name by which I ran, s coin-
monlyknown. His sister Molly the el
childf became the acknow edged wife ac-
cording to the Indian method, o Mr U .1-
liain Johnson. Thavendanegea * (-aree
as a warrior began at the age ofW. whe
he joined the Indians under Sir \\ ill
Johnson at the battle ot L. Cn-orge in
742
THECHUNTUNNE THILANOTTINE
[B. A. a
1755. Johnson sent him to Dr "\Vhee-
lock's charity school at Lebanon, Conn.,
when' he learned to speak and write
Knglish, and acquired some knowledge
of general literature and history. He
married the daughter of an Oneida chief
al)out 17()5, and settled at Canajoharie,
where lie joined the Episcopal Church
and lor a time led a peaceful life. His
wife died in 1771, leaving a son and a
daughter; in the year following he mar
ried his first wile's half-sister. He was
with Johnson in the Niagara expedition
of 17oi), and took part in the Pontiac war
of 17t>3, lighting on the English side.
Having visited England in 1775, he re
turned prepared to devote his energies to
the British cause in the Revolution, then
imminent, lie was given a colonel's
commission hv Gov. Carleton, and sullied
THAYENDANTGEA (.JOSEPH
his name l>y taking an active part in the
massacre at Cherry valley and in the raid
that desolated Minisink, Orange co., in
177(.». II<i was conspicuous in the battle
of Oriskany, Aug. <>, 1779, but was not
present at the massacre of Wyoming in
177S, as has been charged. "After the
treaty of peace bet \yeen Great Britain and
the United States in I7S.1!, still retaining
his commission in the British service and
drawing half pay, Brant was granted a
tract of land, (> m. wide, on each side of
Grand r., Ontario, on which he settled
with his Mohawk and other Iroijuois fol
lowers, and continued to rule over them
until his death, Nov. L'4, 1S07. lie was
thrice married; his second wife died child
less, but by his thin I wife he had seven
children. His youngest son, John (Ah-
youwaighs), became chief of the Mohawk
tribe through his mother, who was the
eldest daughter of the head chief of the
Turtle gens. His daughter Elizabeth
married William Johnson Kerr, grand
son of Sir William Johnson. The last
survivor of the Brant children was Cath
erine B. Johnson, who died in 1867.
Thayendanegea was buried near the
little church he had built on Grand r., 8
m. from Brantford, Ontario, and a monu
ment placed over his grave bears the
inscription, "This tomb is erected to the
memory of Thayendanegea or Capt.
Joseph Brant, principal chief and warrior
of the Six Nations Indians, by his fellow-
subjects, admirers of his fidelity and at
tachment to the British Crown." In
1879 the grave was desecrated and the
bones were stolen by a physician and
medical students, but most of them, in
cluding the skull, were recently restored
to their former resting place. Consult
Stone, Life of Brant, 1864. (j. N. B. H.)
Thechuntunne ('people at the foot of
the large rock' ). A former village of the
Tututni on the N. side of Rogue r., Oreg.
Abraham Lincoln's village. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in. 233, 1890. ?e-tciin';unne.— Ibid.
Se-dj'un'-tm tene'.— Everett, Tutu MS. vocab.,
H. A. E., 1SX3 (trans, -people by the rock land').
Se-tcun' :junne'. —Dorsey, op. fit. (Naltunnetunne
name).
Thekkane ('mountain dwellers'). A
division of the Sekani living E. of the
Rocky mts. about Ft Halkett, Brit. Col.,
in the region of the Nahane.
The-kka-'ne.— Petitot, Autour dulaedes Esolaves,
3(12, 1891. Tso"-kr6ne.— Morice, letter, B. A. E.,
1S90.
Theshtshini ( ' red streak ' ). A Navaho
clan; apparently coordinate with the
Destchin of the Apache.
pestcini. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
1 03, 1890. Destsini.— Matthews, Navaho Legends,
30, 1897.
Thethlkhuttunne ( ' people at the smooth
rock'). A former Chastacosta village on
the N; side of Rogue r., Oreg.
Qepl'-qut tun'ne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 233, 1890.
Thetliotin. An unidentified division of
the Takulli of British Columbia.
Thetliantins.— Domeneeh, Deserts of N. Am., II,
62, 18(10. Thetliotin.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol..
202, 18 Hi. Tketlcotins.— Domenech, op. cit., I, 444.
Thetsaken. A Squawrnish village com
munity on the E. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col. '
Qe'tsakEn.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474,
1900.
Thetuksem. A Squawmish village com
munity on the AV. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col. '
Qe'tuksEm.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S.,474,
1900.
Thetusum. A Squawmish village com
munity on the w. side of Howe sd., Brit.
Col. '
<?e'tusum.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. H., 474,
1900.
Thilanottine ('dwellers at the foot of
the head,' i. e. of the great glacier). An
Athapascan tribe of the Chipewyan group
BULL. 30]
THILDZHEHI THLELKHUS
743
who dwell on the shores of Lacrosse lake
and in the country between Cold lake
and Ft Locha, Athabasca Ter., Canada.
Ross (MS., B. A. E.) gives their habitat
as extending from Churchill r. to Atha
basca and Great Slave lakes. Kennicott
(MS., B. A. E.) states that they extend
as far N. as Ft Resolution on the s. shore
of Great Slave lake. The Thilanottine
are of good stature, having well-propor
tioned bodies, long narrow heads, flat
faces, high cheek-bones, and depressed
temples, giving the head a marked pear
shape. Their hands and feet are unusually
small and well formed. They are mild-
mannered and docile, selfish, and grasp
ing, great liars, but otherwise noted for
honesty. Polygamy exists, but is not
common. A Roman Catholic mission
was established among them in 1856, and
their native beliefs and customs have
been influenced thereby; otherwise they
do not differ materially from the tribes
on the N. Their snowshoes are of su
perior workmanship, the inner part of
the frames being straight, the outer edge
curved, and both ends pointed, the one
in front being turned upward. The lac
ing is neatly made ot deerskin thongs.
Their sledges are made of thin strips of
red spruce-fir turned up in front and
highly polished with a crooked knife to
make them run easily. In 1859 the tribe
numbered 211, of whom 100 were males
and 111 females. In 1902 there were 253 —
53 adult men, 73 adult women, and 127
children and young people, attached to
Onion Lake agency— living in better built
houses than the "Cree, and engaged in
hunting, fishing, and raising cattle, the
women doing the farm work, and all en
joying a good reputation for piety, mo
rality, and temperance. Another band
of 70 — composed of 13 men, 20 women,
and 37 children— lived entirely by hunt
ing, trapping, and fishing in the district
surrounding ^Heart lake (Can. Intl. Rep.,
169, 1902). The Thilanottine have a
legend of the Metal Woman, differing
from that of the Taltsanottine. A giant
in the time when there were giants en
countered another on the shore of the
Arctic ocean and a fierce combat resulted,
in which he would have succumbed had
not a man whom he had befriended cut
the tendon of his adversary's leg, causing
him to fall so as to form a bridge across
Bering strait, over which the reindeer en
tered America, and later a strange woman
came, bringing iron and copper. She re
peated her visits until her beneficiaries
offered her violence once, whereupon she
went underground with her treasure to
come back no more.
Chippewayans proprement dits.- Petitot, Diet. Den|-
Dindii6, xx, 1S76. Shil-an-ottine.— Petitot, Mb.
vocab., B. A. E. 1865 ('those on the other side of
.the barriers'). Thi-lan-ottine.— Petitot,
ANavahoclan.'
8 I1,1 J(mr- Am F'>lk-loro, in,
3 188?' 7Aldcehl--Mllttht-'ws- Navuho Legend^
Thithirii. A village, preMimablv COH-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.— Engelhar.lt
Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897.
Thkhaneza ('among the scattered
[hills];). ANavahoclan
pqa'neza1.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore
in, 103, 1890. <?qa'neza'ni.-Ibid. 77,a'neza' --1
Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, ]H97. TVia'nfai-
'ni. — Ibid.
^Thkhapaha ('among the waters'). A
Navaho clan.
Qqa'paha.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore m
103, 1S90. <?qa'paha0ine.— Ibid. T/ia'paha.— Mat
thews, Navaho Lesends,30, 1S97. TVia'paluwfl'ne'. -
Ibid. Topa-an.— Hourke, Moquisof Ariz., 279, 1*84.
Thkhatshini ('among the red [waters
or banks] ' ). A Navaho clan.
<?qa'tcini.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
103, 1890. 77ia't,sini.— Matthews, Navuho Leg
ends, 30, 1897.
Thlachaus. A former Shuslaw village
on or near Siuslaw r., ( )reg.
<?la'-tcaus.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in.
230, 1890.
Thlakalama. A Ghinookan tribe for
merly residing at the mouth of Kalama
r., Cowlitz co., Wash. They spoke the
Cathlamet dialect. In 1806 they num
bered 200, but are now extinct. ( L. F. )
Cathlahaws.— Lewis and Clark Ex ped.. n, 226. 1M4.
Klakalama.— Framboise (180.ri) quoted by <Jaird-
ner in Jonr. Roy. Geog. So<-., xi, 2.">5, IMl.
Thlakalamah.— Franchere Narr., 110, isfvi. Tkala-
ma.— (libbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. (Chinook
name.) Tk!ala'ma.— Boas, infn, 190.") (proper
name). Wacalamus.— Ross, Adventures, ,s7. 1*49.
Thlalkhaiuntik. A former Yaquina vil
lage on the N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
(plal'-kqai-un'-tik. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 229, 1890.
Thlcharghiliitun ('village far from the
forks' ). A former Chetro village on the
upper part of a southern branch of
Chet.ro r., Oreg.
<?ltc'a-rxi'-li-i'-tun.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
lore, in, 28<>, l.s'JU.
Thlekakhaik. A former^ aquinavillajre
on the N. side of Yaquina r., ( >re<r.. almost
opposite the site of the present Klk City.
gika'-qaik.— Dorsey in Jonr. Am. 1-
229, 1890.
Thlekuaus. A former Smsluw vill
Qlkii'-aus.— Dorsey in Jonr. Am. Folk-lore, in. 2
1890.
Thlekuhweyuk. An Alsea village on tli
« side of Alsea r., Oretr.
giku'-hwe-yuk'.-l>orsey in Jour. Am. h
''''Thlekushauk. An Alsea village on the
Diet.
m. Folk-lore,,,,
. A Yaquina village ..n
the s. side of Yaquina r.. Ore-.
qikwi-yau'-ik.-Dorsey in Jour. Am. P.
22TMelkhus. A Yaquina village on the
s. side of Yaquina r. , Oreg.
THLINAITSHTIK THLIXGCHADIXNE
[E. A, E.
A Yaquina village
: Ya--;u:r.a r.. <>«.
An Atha::va^n tri:-e or irr^ui:- oi tribes.
Their habitat, according to Dobbs 1744 .
wa_- on >r-air.. in the ii/.iskox country.
Thev .iii not :ra-:e w;:h the French be-
rtiuse thev vrere afraid to iro through the
territ- : rv "of the h:<sti~e Maskevron. La
Potherie in 17-r'3 I ocated then, at the
sources of Chur.-hih" r. Jrifrrys in I7ol
p.li'-ed thena n-^r Hudson hay"x. of their
••.-rs. the M^k-- n. Frankhn in K'4
found them ti-rt'^etD the T^>anortine
country an -I Mack-nzie r. Back IS>5;
sai : th'at they were in the barren lands
ar.-.-ut Great "S'.ave ~ak~. Dunn 1^44
save their habitat a-- Mackenzie r. and
Great B-ar lake. According to Richard
son Iv-". thev occupi^i the inland coun-
trv. z. of the Kawcho-'iirme. from L. La
Mar re to Coppermine r. Hind in 1^3
lo-'-ated the'n aV.'Ut the N". and N*. E. parts
of « .treat .*• . ave !ake. re-, rtinir t • F: Raeand
Ft.Sirnj^-.r.. Petitot Die:. L'-'.-r. •'.- Dindjie.
xx. I-7r.- ^rave *h--:r habitat as h—:ng h-e-
f.veen ' Treat >!ave an-i ' treat Bear lake-. E.
of Mackenzie r.. exvn ::n^ a~ far a- C""p-
per.-nir.e r. Kxj-ehed frorn their r,r:-t:ne
home f y th^ir Cr— enemies, th^y have
in:^rat-d continuously n-rh'.vard during
t^-., f-enture^. P'ranklin. Dea-e. and
Si.'.-.p-on found tr.ern >•". and N. E. of (>reat
Bear ]ake r.^tv/een ]•»!-•' an-i ls>^. Since
then they hive returned to -orne of the
southern" di-tri'-t.-. Peritot found Great
Slave ]a->: rn-:r extrer:.e southern limit.
A<-C'-,rd:r.2tv a fable told by the Chipe-
wyan. Tai-an *t:ne. and Ka-.v< h-'xlinne.
a.- *.v-.-.] as by the Th^in^i'-hadir.ne thern-
••e! ves. t:.e "r:-^ originated from the union
of a S';pern<iturai d-^-rr.an -.vith a Tinne
wo.';. an. After the discovery of copper
by a Tat-ano'tine v.-oman another '.vornari
of the same *r_;^ -i, y> d'-veilinif with her
two brother- N. of Great ^iave lake. One
day a strong and handsome stranger ar-
n've^i. who. on the r-ro[y.'-al of the broth
ers, took her for hi- wife. Waking in the
middle of the wedding ni./ht .-r.e found
her hu-band c_'one ar,,j },f.arf] an animal
crunching b .ne- a* the firej^ace. There
were nodojrstheri amon^theTat-anottine:
Franklin found them without thesx- ani
mal- in 1^20. yi The .-ame thin^ haj>fx:ned
the next ni^ht. The bride arjrj her broth
ers lighted tor^he>. b^t found no animal.
^>fj the third ni^ht one of the brothers'
hurle/1 a sV^ne ax into the Corner whence
the noise of irnawin^ proceed e^l. A crv
of a^ony was heard, and -.shen a torch
was lighted a jrr*-at black do^r was seen
twiu-bmg in the death thiro*,-.r. AH the
human husband did not reappear, the
brothers chased forth their sister because
she had married a dog-man, a sorcerer, a
Tlingit. She wandered into the treeless
desert of Coppermine r.. where in the
course of time she brought forth a litter
of puppies, which she kept hidden in a bag
of reindeer skin. When they could run
alone she wa.s astonished to find on her
return from hunting, prints of infant^' feet
in the ashes. Hiding one day. she saw
the little dogs leap from the bas. becom
ing handsome children as soon as they
reached the light. She ran and pulled
the string of the ba*. but not before three
succeeded in jumping back into the dark
hole. Two boys and two girls were kept
forcibly in the daylight, and these be
came the progenitors of the Thlingcha-
•iinne • Petitot. Autour du Lac des En
claves. 2£6. 1S91 .
Ross j MS., B. A. E. . states that adjoin
ing the Tatsanottine are the DoL'-ribs,
whose lands extend from Coppermine r.
to the s. E. si :le of Great Bear lake and
to about midway between L. La Martre
and Mackenzie r! In the latter tract they
are rnuch intermingled with the Etcha-
rcottine. from whom they can scarcely
be distinguished except by their larger
stature and their thick, stuttering, and dis
agreeable manner of enunciation. Petitot
des':ri?«es them as tail and well built, of a
bronze or terra-cotta color, nervous of
temperament, their hands and feet small
and well modeled, the chest wide and
deep, with black hair and eyes, heavy
eyelids, a sad and reserved look, large
mouths, full lips, furnished with slender
moustaches on the men. sometimes ac
companied by thin beards, their coun
tenances having a peculiar Egyptian cast.
The same author i Bull. Soc. Geog. Paris,
chart. 1S75 i divides them into Takfwelot-
tine. Lintchanre. Tseottine, and Tsan-
tieottine. The Thlingchadinne subsist
chiefly on the reindeer. They are said
to treat their women and dogs with more
kindness and consideration than do the
Chipewyan tribes. The father loses his
name on the birth of a child and is there
after known as the father of so-and-so,
the child. Other tri bes of this group have
the same custom, but these people change
the name alter the birth of every child,
while an unmarried man is called the
father of his favorite dog. Ross in 1858
gave their population as 926, of whom 533
were men and 393 were women; of this
number 23 were found at Ft Resolution
on Great Slave lake, 150 at Ft .Simpson,
and 133 at Ft Norman. Father Morice in
1906 gave the total number of .Dog-ribs
as 1,350.
AtticmoBpicaye*.— La Pothork', Hist, de J'Arn£r ., I,
]'>%, 17%. Attimoipiquaiea.— Ibid., 177 'trans,
''log-ribs';. Attimo»piquaU. — Dobbs, Hudson
Ba»\ 41. 17J1. Attimotpiquay. — Ibid.. 25 trans,
'court of dogs';. Chien-Flancr— P<:titot, Autour
BULL. 30]
THLKWANTIYATUNNE— THREE RIVERS
745
du lac des Esclaves. 301. 1891. C6tes-de Chien —
Ibid. Dog-rib.— Mackenzie in Mass. Hi5t. Coll.. 2d
s., II. 43. 1*14. Dog-ribbed.— School craft. Trav.. 1*1
1821. Dog Ribs.— Ross. Advent.. 278. 1>49. Doune
Flanes-de-Chien.— Petitot. Autour du lac des En
claves. 183. 1*91. Esclaves. — Baibi. Atlas Ethnoe..
821. 1S26 u'rom the Cree name . Flancs de chien.—
Petitot. Diet. Dene-Bind jie. xx. 187^.. Flat-side
Dogs.— Smet. Oregon MLss.. K4. 1^7. KLav-cha-la-
tinneh.— Ross quoted by Gibbs. MS. B. A. E. i -doe-
rib people ': Etchareottine name . Eay-tinneh.—
Ibid. Cdog people': Etchareottine name . LLnt-
canre.— Morice in Anthropos. I. '2^i. 1906 (the
nickname applied by their congeners . Low
land Dogs. — Jetfery?. French D<~>m7in Am., I, 44.
1761. Plascot«z de Chiens.— Dobb?. Hudson Bay.
44, 1744. Plat cote de Chien.— Petitot in Bull. Soc.
Geoe. Paris, chart. 1875. Plats cotee de Chiens.—
Jeffreys. French Bom. in Am., i, 44. 1761. Plats-
C6tes-de-Chien.— Petitot. Autour du lac des Es
claves. 301. 1891. Plats-cotes de Chiens.— Smet.
Miss. del'Oregon. 109, 1>4X. Plats cotezdeChiens. —
Dobbs. Hudson Bay. 19. 1744. Slave.— Franklin.
Journ. Polar Sea. 259. 1824; Creename . TetePIat. —
Dobbs.Hudson Bay. 53. 1744. TMng-e-ha-dtinne.—
Keane in Stanford. Compend.. 512. 1878. Thling-
cha. — Ibid.. 538. Thlingcha-dinneh. — Franklin,
Journ. Polar Sea. 259. I:s24. Thlingcha ttnneh. —
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.. II. 19. 1836.
Thlingeha-dinneh.— Prichard. Phys. Hist., V. 377.
1847. Thliageha-dinni.— Latham *in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond.. 69. l>oo. Thling-e-ha-'dtinne. — Rich
ardson, Arct. Erped., n. 2. 1851.
Thlkwantiyatunne. A band of the Mi-
shikhwutmetunne on Cx]uille r.. Greg.
Qlkwan'-ti-ya' junne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in. 232. 1S90.
Thltsusuietnnne ( ' people on the sand ' ).
A band of the Mishikhwutmetuune who
formerly lived near the head of Co-
quille r., Greg., but in 1858 (Ind. Aff.
Rep., 162, 1861) were at the mouth of
Flores or.
Qlts'us-me' ^unne'. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore. III. 232. 1890. Flores ' Creek.— Ind. AiY. Rep..
162. ISol. Tlsus-me' jiinne. — Dorsey. Checco MS.
vocab.. 183. B. A. E.. ISS^Cheteo name^.
Thltsusmetnune ('people on the sand').
A village of the Tolowa of N. w. Califor
nia.
Clts'us-me'. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
237. 1890.
Thlukwintshthu. A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r. . Greg.
Clu'-kwi-u-t'c9u'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in. 229. 1890.
Thlulchikhwutniettmne ('people at the
stream called Thlulohi M . A band of the
Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquille r. . Greg.
Tflul-tci'-qwut-me' ^unne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Aiu.
Folk-lore, in. 232. 1890.
Thobazhuaazhi ('two come together for
water'). A Xavaho clan.
Co-bajnaaj.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore.
III. 104. 1890 Co'bainaaji.— Ibid. Yb'bamaa--.-
Matthews. Navnho Legends. 30. 1897. To'ba.:naa-
ri.— Ibid.
Thochalsithaya ('water under the sit
ting frog ' ) . A Navaho clan, now extinct.
Qo'tcalsicaya— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in. 104. 1890. To-t-a.'siraya.— Matthews. Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Thodhokongzhi ('saline water ')._ A
Navaho ohm and the name of one of the
traditional stopping places of two of the
clans in their early* movements.
Co-«fokb»ji.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
Hi. 91. 97, 1890. Ybvfoko/u-i.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends. 30, 1897.
Thoditshini (' bitter water'). A Nav
aho clan, distinct from the Thodhokonir-
zhi.
i.— Matthews in Jour. Am. F-.lk-l..iv in
I'.e. 1>9U. Todichini.— Bourke. M<N{iii>o: \riz '^V
I8£i i trans, -alkali ' . To -di/sini.— Matthews Nav
aho Leeends. 30. 1897.
^ Thokhani ( • beside the water ) . A Xav
aho clan.
Co-qani.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-loiv. in.
103. l>\*j. Jo'/iani.— Matthews. Navaho Legends'
30. 1897. Tohanni.— Bourke, Moquis of An/., 279*
Thomochichi. See Tomochichi.
Those Who Camp Next To The Last. A
former band of the Sihasapa Teton Sioux
under White Thunder.— Culbertaon in
Smithsou. Rep. 1850. 141, 1851.
Those Who Carry. A former hand of
the Hunkpapa Teton Sioux under Helata,
Red Horn. — Culbertson in Sniithson.
Rep. 1850. 141. 18-51.
Those Who Have Water For Themselves
Only. A northern Assinilvnn hand of 35
lodges in 1808. — Henry-Thompson Jour.,
n, 523. 1897.
Those Who Lodge Close Together. A di
vision of the Crow tribe, — Culbertson in
Sniithson. Rep. 1850. 144, 1851.
Thotais. A Squawmish village com
munity on the riffht bank of Squawmisht
r., Brit. Col.
Qo'tais.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474. 1900.
Thotsoni ('great water'). A Navaho
clan.
Co-tsoni.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
104. 1890. To'tsoni. — Matthews. Navaho Loceiuls,
SO. 1897. Tiiteoni.— Bourke. Mot]uis of Ariz., 69,
1884.
Thoucoue. One of the 9 Natchez
lases in 1699, perhaps l>elonging to the
Tioux.— Iberville in Margry, I XV., iv,
179. 1880.
Thoy etlini ( ' j unction of the rivers ' ) . A
Xavaho clan.
Co'yetlini.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
103.1890. 7'o-yetlini.— Matthews, Navaho Legends,
30.1897. .
Three Fires. A term used to designs
the allied Chippewa, Ottawa, and Pota-
watomi about the period of the American
Revolution.— Ana. State Papers, Ind. Aff.,
i, 575, 18o±
Three Legs Town. A former Delaware
village, taking its name from a chief, sit
uated on the E. bank of Muskingum r., a
miles s. of the mouth ot the lus-
Coshocton co.. Ohio. I he
ew
c-irawas.
.
settlement was seemingly abandoned pn<
to Bouquet's exi^dition in 17t>4, although
lace on the river was known as J
,
Le|s Old Town.-Hutohins, map in J
IVnuiuei Expeil., 17w>.
Three Rivers. A former trading statin
aiuf mission village of M-"agmus and
-tonkin, situated on the Mto o the
present tow.i of Three Kive«, on the^.
bank of St l,iw.vnce r.. jus t alv e t
mouth of St Maurice r., Quebec.
746
THREE SAINTS THUNDERBIRD
LB. A. E.
Matopelotni.— Gatschet, Penobscot MS..B. A. E.,
1887 (Penobsoot name). Three Rivers. — Jefferys,
French Doms., pt. I, 110, 1761. Tresrevere.—
Williams, Vt., I, 429, 1809. trois Rivieres.— Burnet
(17127) in X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 826, 1855. Trois
Rivieres.— Doc. of 1659, ibid., xin, 113, 1881. Troy
River.— Doc. of 1709, ibid., V, 86, 1855.
Three Saints. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo
village on Kodiak id., on the site of the
earliest Russian settlement in Alaska,
founded in 1784 by Shelikof, and named
after his ship. Pop. 7 in 1880.
Three Saints Bay.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
29, 1884. Ziatitz.— Coast Surv. charts (corrupted
from Russian sviatoi, 'saint').
Three Springs. A well-known point, in
the middle of the 18th century, on the
trail from Frankstow7n to the Ohio; situ
ated near the borough of the same name
in Huntingdon co., Pa. In various con
temporary journals it is located 10 m.
x. w. of Black Log. See Col. Rec. Pa., v,
750,762,1851. (G. p. D.)
Three Springs.— Weiser (1748) in Arch. Pa., II, 13,
1852. 3 Springs. — Hcull map, 1759.
Threse. A band, probably Mpque-
lumnan, formerly frequenting Stanislaus
and Tuolumne rs., central Cal. — Wessells
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 84th Cong.,
3d sess., 30, 1857.
Throwing stick. This implement, called
also throwing board, dart sling, and atlatl,
is an apparatus for hurling a lance, spear,
or harpoon at birds and aquatic animals.
It measures from 16 to 20 in., with ex
tremes from 8 to 30 in. The essential
parts are (1) the body; (2) the groove on
the upper side for the spear shaft, not
always present; (3) the grip, the part
held in the hand for throwing; and (4) a
hook, hole, or socket to fit the end or the
shaft of the projectile. The materials,
c
ESKIMO THROWING STICK
forms, and the presence or absence of
some of the parts are sure marks by which
throwing sticks of different areas can be
distinguished. This sling device was
widely diffused about the shores of the
Pacific. It was used by all the Eskimo
tribes, also in s. E. Alaska, the Interior
Basin, California, and Florida. The body
may be in form a rod, a double cone, or a
broad piece of wood. The grip may be
the natural form of the stick, or this may
be furnished with holes, pockets, pegs
loops, or notches, alone or combined, to
insure a firmer grasp, as was especially the
case with the throwing sticks of the arctic
region. The groove, when present, is
either rounded or squared, and it serves
as a rest for the shaft between the fingers
and the butt end of the body. The end of
the spear is loosely attached to the stick in
three ways: (1) by a shallow socket which
fits on a spur, (2) by a socket at the end of
the stick into which fits a conical projec
tion on the spear shaft, or, (3) as in Green
land, by pegs on the harpoon shaft that
fit into holes in the throwing stick. This
device attained the highest perfection
among the Mexicans and Peruvians,
wrhose atlatl was raised to the dignity of
a fighting weapon.
The throwing stick, the- varieties of
which are endless, added an extra joint to
the arm and thus multiplied its efficiency
in hurling; it could be used in places where
the bow would be impracticable, as in a
canoe or where only one hand would be
available, also among marshy growth; and
it propelled a missile many times heavier
than an arrow. The thrower held the
grip by his right hand, the thumb turned
inward; fitted the butt end of the pro
jectile to the hook, socket, or hole in the
outer end of the throwing stick; laid the
shaft of the weapon in the groove, hold
ing it down with three fingers, and placed
the w^hole against the right shoulder,
point forward, ready to drive the weapon
at the game by a propulsive thrust. When
the missile struck the animal it held the
latter by means of a toggle or barbs, which
retarded its progress and helped to bring
it in, the whole apparatus being one of the
most complicated and ingenious devices
of savagery. See Lance.
Consult Krause (1) in Internat. Archiv
f. Ethnog., xx, 121-153, 1902, and bibli
ography therein, (2) in Smithson. Rep.
1904, 619, 1905; Mason (1) in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1884, 279, 1885, (2) in Proc. Nat.
Mus., xvi, 219, 1894, (3) in Am. Anthr.,
v, 66, 1892; Culin in Bull. Free Mus.
Cniv. Pa., i, 183, 1898; Cushing in Proc.
Am. Asso. Adv. Sci., XLIV, 1896; Pepper
(1) in Internat. Cong. Americanists, 1902,
(2) in Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909; Bush-
nell in Am. Anthr., vn, no. 2, 1905;
Uhle, ibid., xi, no. 4, 1909. (o. T. M.)
Thukhita. A Kuitsh village on lower
Umpqua r., Oreg.
Tfu-qi'-^a.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
231, 1890.
Thunder Bay. A Chippewa or Ottawa
band formerly living on Thunder bay, in
Alpena co., Mich. — Detroit treaty (1855)
in U. S. Ind. Treat., 615, 1873.
Thunderbird. Thunder and lightning
were usually supposed to be produced by
a being or a number of beings different
from all others. On the great plains,
where the phenomena of thunderstorms
are very striking, and northwestward to
the Pacific coast, as wrell as through the
Canadian forest area to the Atlantic, they
were supposed to be caused by birds of
enormous size, which produced thunder
BULL. 30]
THUE — TIGUA
747
by flapping their wings and the lightning
by opening and closing their eyes. The
great downpour which generally accom
panies thunder was often accounted for
by supposing that the bird carries a lake
of fresh water on its back. The Mandan
supposed that it was because the thun
derbird broke through the clouds, the
bottom of the skyey reservoir (Maxi
milian, Trav., 361, 1843). Sometimes
only one thunderbird is spoken of, and
sometimes a family of them, or else sev
eral adults of different colors. Al
though the species of thisbiid is often
quite indefinite, on the N. Pacific coast
it is conceived of as similar to, if not
identical with, a large hawk found in the
high mountains, while other people lik
ened it to an eagle, and the Ntlakyapamuk
of British Columbia thought it resembled
a grouse. On the plains a thunder
storm was supposed to be due to a con
test between the thunderbird and a huge
rattlesnake, or an underground or sub
aqueous monster — called Unktehi by the
Dakota — and certain writers have unwar
rantably deduced a mystic significance
from this, such as the war between light
and darkness or good and evil. On the
N. Pacific coast a thunderbird was sup
posed to be catching whales during a
thunderstorm, and persons profess to
have seen whales dropped into trees with
the marks of talons on them. According
to the Ntlakyapamuk the thunderbird
uses its wings as a bow to shoot arrows.
"The rebound of his wings in the air,
after shooting, makes the thunder. For
this reason thunder is heard in different
parts of the sky at once, being the noise
from each wing. The arrowheads fired
by the thunder' are found in many parts
of the country. They are of black stone
and of very large size" (Teitin Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., IT, 338, 1900). The
thunderbird was naturally held in awe,
and a person who had been struck by
lightning and recovered became an effi
cient shaman. (.T. R. s. )
Thur (T'hur). The Sun clan of the
Tigua pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
T'hur-t'ainin. — Lummis quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., ix, 352, 1896 (t'ainin = 'people').
Tiaks (refers to a point in the river).
A village of the Upper Fraser band of
Ntlakyapamuk at Fosters Bar, E. side of
Fraser r., 28 rn. above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Fosters Bar.— White man's name. Tia'ks.— Teit
in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II, 172, 1900.
Tianto. A former village, possibly of
the Quapaw, in Arkansas, s. of Arkansas
r., near and apparently under the do
minion of Anilco. It was visited by
De Soto's expedition in 1542.
Tiatink. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
in the Yukon delta, Alaska.
Tee-atee-6gemut.— Dall, Alaska, 264, 1870 (the in
habitants).
Tibahagna. A former Gabrielefio ran-
cneria in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a lo
cality later called Serritos.— Reid ( IK.V)
quoted by Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860.
TibidegnacM. A former Opata pueblo
in extreme N. E. Sonora, Mexico, con
taining 214 inhabitants in 1(178. Prob
ably abandoned before 1730, as it in not
mentioned by Rivera.
Santa Rosa de Tibidequatzi.— Zapata (ir.TH) in
Doe. Hist. Mex., 4th s., in, 369, lH.rV7. Sta Rosa
Tibideguachi.— Zapata cited by Bancroft, No
Mex. States, i, 246, 1884.
Tidendaye ('strangers'). A chin or
band of the Chiricahua (Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, HI, 115, 1890), composed
of descendants of Mexicans and Pi man
Indians, particularly Opata, with whom
at different times the Chiricahua lived on
terms of peace at Baseraca, Kabispe, and
Janos, in Sonora and Chihuahua, Mexico.
They are coordinate with the Nakaydi of
the White Mountain Apache and the
Nakai of the Nayaho.
Nindahe. — Bourke in .Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
115, 1890. Tidendaye.— Ibid.
Tiekwachi. A Siuslaw village on Sins-
law r., Greg.
T'i-e'-kwa-tc'i.— Dorse y in .Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 230, 1890.
Tiengak. A Magemiut Eskimo village
onKvichavakr., Alaska; pop. til) in 1S90.
Tiengaghamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 111, lsy;{.
Tientien ( 'friends' ?). A small Wintnn
tribe said by Powers to have lived in the
region from Douglas City or its vicinity
to Hay fork of Trinity r., Trinity co., Cal.
Ti-en'-Ti-en'.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
230,^1877.
Tietiquaquo. A former settlement, ap
parently in what is now s. \v. Arkansas,
near Atiamque, through which the De Soto
expedition passed in 1542. Its inhabit
ants probably belonged to the Caddoan
family.
Tigalda. A former Aleut village on Ti
galda, one of the E. Aleutian ids., Alaska;
pop. 91 in 1833.
Teegaldenskoi.-Elliot, fond. AfT. Alaska. ±.'6, is1
Tigaldinskoe.— Veniaminoff, Zapiski, n,a«. 1MO.
Tigikpuk ('people living at the base
a volcano': Kaniagmiut name). An un
identified division of the Knaiakhotana
of Cook inlet, Alaska.
Ti-gi-qpuk'.— Hoffman, Kadiak M>., H
1882. , , , .
Tiglabu ('drums in Ins own lodge )
Y band of the Brule Teton Sioux.
Ti-glabu.— Cleveland quoted by Dorscy n
Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897. ...
Tigshelde. A Kaiyuhkhotana vill
on Innoko r., Alaska.
quoted by Baker. VwK. Diet. Alaska, 865, 1901.
Tigua (Spanish form of TV wan, pi. /i-
i0e^7 (Span. TVHM\ their own name).
A group of Pueblo tribes compnsi
three geographic divisions, one oecupyi
Taos and Picuris (the most northerly o
the New Mexican pueblos) on the upi>er
748
TIOTJA
[B. A. E,
waters of the Kio Grande; another in
habiting Sandia and Isleta, N. and s. of
Albuquerque, respectively; the third di
vision living in the pueblos of Isleta del
Sur, Texas, and Senecu del Sur, Chi
huahua, on the lower Rio Grande. At
the time of Coronado's visit to New Mexico
in 1540-42 the Tigua inhabited Taos and
Picuris in the x., and, as to-day, were
separated from the middle group by the
Tano, the Tewa, and the Rio Grande
Queres (Keresan). The villages of this
middle group in the 16th century extended
from a short distance above Bernalillo to
the neighborhood of Los Lunas and over
an area E. of the Rio Grande near the salt
lagoons of the Manzano, in a territory
known as the Salinas, from Chilili to
Quarai. The pueblos in the s., near El
Paso, were not established until late in
the 17th century. The Tigua were first
made known to history through Coro
nado's expedition in 1540, whose chroni
clers describe their territory, the prov
ince of Tiguex, on the Rio Grande, as
containing 12 pueblos on both sides of
the river, and the people as possessing
corn, beans, melons, skins, and long robes
of feathers and cotton. The Spaniards
were received by them writh friendliness,
but when it was decided to spend the
winter of 1540-41 in Tiguex province,
and the/Spaniards demanded of the na
tives "about 300 or more pieces of cloth "
with which to clothe the army, even
stripping the cloaks and blankets from
their backs, the Indians avenged this and
other outrages by running off the Span
ish horse herd, "of which they killed a
large number, and fortifying themselves
in one of their pueblos. This the Span
iards attacked, and after exchanging signs
of peace the Indians put down their arms
and were pardoned. Nevertheless,
through some misunderstanding the
Spaniards proceeded to burn at the stake
200 of the captives, of whom about half
were shot down in an attempt to escape
the torture to which the others were be
ing subjected. Says Castafieda, the prin
cipal chronicler of the expedition: " Not
a man of them remained alive, unless it
was some who remained hidden in the
village and escaped that night to spread
throughout the country the news that
the strangers did not respect the peace
they had made." As a result of this ill-
treatment the Tigua abandoned all but
two of their villages, one of which was
also known to the Spaniards as Tiguex
(see Puaray}, into which they took all
their stores and equipped themselves for
the inevitable siege. Every overture
made by _the Spaniards toward peace was
now received with derision by the natives,
who informed them that they "did not
wish to trust themselves to people who
had no regard for friendship or their own
word which they had pledged." One of
the Tigua villages was surrounded and
attacked by means of ladders, but time
and again the Spaniards were beaten off,
50 being wounded in the first assault.
During the siege, which lasted 50 days,
the Indians lost 200 of their number and
surrendered 100 women and children.
Finally, the water supply of the natives
became exhausted, and in an attempt to
leave the village at night and cross the
river with the remainder of their women,
' ' there wrere few who escaped being killed
or wounded." The other pueblo suffered
the same fate, but its inhabitants appar
ently did not withstand the siege so long.
In attempting to escape, the Spaniards
pursued "and killed large numbers of
them." The soldiers then plundered the
town and captured about 100 women
and children.
In 1581 Chamuscado, with 8 soldiers
and 7 Indian servants, accompanied the
Franciscan missionaries, Agustin Rodri
guez, Francisco Lopez, and Juan de Santa
Maria, to the country of the Tigua, but
all three were killed by the Indians
after the departure of the escort. In 1583
Antonio de Espejo with 14 Spanish fol
lowers journeyed to New Mexico, and on
his approach the Indians of Puaray, where
Rodriguez and Lopez had been killed,
fled for fear of vengeance. This was the
pueblo, Espejo learned, at which Corona-
do had lost 9 men and 40 horses, thus
identifying it with one of the Tigua vil
lages besieged by Coronado 40 years be
fore. In 1591 Castano de Sosa also visited
the Tigua, as did Ofiate in 1598, the latter
discovering on a wall at Puaray a par
tially effaced native painting representing
the killing of the three missionaries.
In 1629, according to Benavides, the
Tigua province extended over 11 or 12
leagues along the Rio Grande and con
sisted of 8 pueblos, with 6,000 inhabitants.
This reduction in the number of villages
was doubtless due to the effort of the
Spanish missionaries, soon after the be
ginning of the 17th century, to consolidate
the settlements both to insure greater
security from the predatory Apache and
to facilitate missionary work. Thus, in
1680, the time of the beginning of the
Pueblo revolt, the Tigua occupied only
the pueblos of Puaray, Sandia, Alame-
da, and Isleta, all on the Rio Grande.
The population of these towns at the date
named was estimated by Vetancurt at 200,
3,000, 300, and 2,000, respectively.
The eastern portion of what was the
southern area of the Tigua up to about
1674 was limited to a narrow strip along
the eastern slope of the Manzano mts.,
beginning with the pueblo of Chilili in
the N., including Tajique and possibly
BULL. 30]
TIHIE TIK ALEY ASUNI
749
i a pueblo near the present Manzano
H (q. v.), and ending with Quarai. In this
area in 1581, according to Chamuscado,
were 11 pueblos. To the E., however,
, lay a country bountifully supplied with
' game, including the buffalo, while round
' about the settlements in every direction
* were the saline lagoons from which this
section of country derives its name and
. from which salt was obtained for barter
'' with tribes as far s. as Parral in Chi-
• huahua, Yet the aborigines were beset
; with many disadvantages. Their range
; was for the greater part an inhospitable
': desert, exposed to the depredations of the
1 ever-wily Apache, whose constant raids
1 resulted first in the abandonment of Chi-
: lili between 1669 and 1674, then Quarai,
about 1674, its inhabitants joining those
- of Tajique pueblo, which a year later was
abo permanently abandoned. Mont of
! these villagers of the Salinas fled for
safety to their kindred at Isleta on the
Rio Grande, where they remained until
i 1680. At this date began the Pueblo re
volt against Spanish authority, in which
participated the Tigua of Taos and Picuris,
as well as of Isleta, Sandia, Alameda, and
Puaray. On the appearance of Gov. Oter-
min in his attempted reconquest of the
country in the following year all these
pueblos except Isleta were abandoned and
were afterward burned by the Spaniards.
Isleta was stormed and about 500 of the
inhabitants were made captives, most of
whom were taken to El Paso and afterward
settled in the puebloof IsletadelSur, Texas.
Of the remainder of the population of
Isleta del Norte and Sandia a large por
tion fled to Tusayan, where they lived with
the Hopi until 1709 or 1718, when the
Isletanos returned and reestablished their
pueblo. The Sandia Indians, however,
who numbered 441, appear to have re
mained with the Hopi, in a pueblo called
Payupki on the Middle mesa, until 1742,
when they were taken by Padres Delgado
and Pino to the Rio Grande and settled in
a new pueblo at or near the site of their
old one. Alameda and Puaray were never
reestablished as Indian pueblos.
The following are the Tigua pueblos, so
far as knowrn; of these only Isleta, Isleta
del Sur, Picuris, Sandia, Senecu del Sur,
and Taos are now inhabited: Alameda,
Bejuituuy, Carfaray, Chilili, Isleta (N.
Mex. ), Isleta del Sur, Kuana, Lentes,
Manzano, Mojualuna, Nabatutuei, Natch-
urituei, Pahquetooai, Picuris, Puaray,
Puretuay, Quarai, San Antonio, Sandia,
Santiago, Senecu del Sur (includes also
Piro), Shumnac, Tajique, Taos.
The following pueblos, now extinct,
were probably also Tigua: Acacafui, Gua-
yotrf, Henicohio, Leyva, Paniete, Poxen,
Ranches, Shinana, Tanques, Torreon,
Trimati, Tuchiamas, Vareato.
For pueblos pertaining to either the
Firo or the ligua, see Piro, and for those
inhabited by either the Tigua or the
lewa, see Tewa. See also PueUo*, Tnuo
Family. /F w *
'
o e anguage o "Taos, Viciiris Zesua
Sandia,'; etc.). Ruas.-Colurnbus Mem.' Vol m
1893 (misprint of Benavides' Tioas). Tebat -
Blaeu, Atlas, xn, 62, 1667 (identified with the
?c£^a J Band^']ier in Arch. Inst. Papers, i -_>o'
1881). Tebes.— Sanson, L'Am6rique man 27 1667
^hVrfbaS °f Blaeu>" Tee-wahn.-Lumm'is in
St Nicholas, xvin. 829, Sept. 1*91 ("spelled Tigimn
by Spanish authors"). Teoas.-Benavides, Memo
rial, 19, 1630. Tequa.-Poore in Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 101, 1893. Tguas.-Zaltieri map
(1566) m \\insor, Hist. Am., n, 451 IKS*; Tibex —
Doc. of 1540 in 14th Rep. B. A. K., f>6<» ls«J6
Tignes.— Ogilby, America, 300, lt.71. Tignex.—
Wytfiiet, Hist, des Indes, map, 114-15, 1605. Ti-
goeux.— Marcy, Army Life, 99, 1866. Ti-guan —
Bandelier in Areh. Inst, Papers, iv, 223, ls'j2 (own
name; pi. Ti-guesh). Tiguas.— Gomara (1554) in
Purchas, Pilgrimes, iv, 1561. Tiguaai.— Bracken-
ridge, Early Span. Discov., IH, ]S59. Tigue.— Ahert
in Emory, Recon., 489. 1S4S. Tigueans.— Simpson
in Smithson. Rep. 186(J, 320, 1X71. Tiguero. —
Barcia, Ensayo, 21, 1723. Tigues.— Gnmara (1554)
cited by Hakluyt, Voy., 455, 1600. Tigues.— Mota-
Padilla, Hist. Nueva Galicia, 517, 1742 (orTiques).
Ti-guesh.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,22:i,
1892 (pi. of Ti-guan, their o\vn nainei. Tiguet.—
Lpevv in Wheeler Surv. Rep., app. LL, 175, 1x75.
Tiguex.— Coronado (1540) in Hakluyt, Voy., m,
455, 1600: Jaramillo (1540) in Doc. Infid., XIV, 309,
1871; Castaneda (1596) inTernaux-Compans.Voy.,
IX, 71, 1838; Coronado Docs, in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
1896. Tiguex.— Coronado (1541) in Doe. Iiu'd.,
xm, 261, 1870. Tiguexa. — Vaugondy, map Ameri-
que, 1778. Tiguez. — (iomara. Hist. Gen.,469a, Iti06.
Tigiiez.— Coronado (1541) in Doc. Ined., xm, 267,
1870. Tiguns. — Ramusio, Nav. et Viaggi, in, 455,
map, 1565. Tihuas.— Barcia, Ensayo, 155, 1723.
Tihueq.— Jaramillo (16th cent.) in Doc. Int'd..
xiv, 309, 1870. Tihuex.— Jaramillo in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 587, 1896. Tihuix.— Tonjuemada, Moimrq.
Ind., in, 359, 1723. Tiluex.— Haincs, Am. Ind.,
166,1888. Tioas.— Benavides, Memorial, 76, IfviO.
Tiquas.— Cordova (1619) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., x, 444, 1838. Tiques.— Mota-Padilla, Hist.
Nueva Calicia, 516,1742 (or Tigiics). Tiquex.— Tay
lor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 11, 1S62. Tiquexa.— Wyt
fliet Hist, des Indes, 114, I(i05. Tiuhex.— Herrera,
Historia, vi, 207, 1728 (misprint). Tiwa.— Hodge,
field notes B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta and Sandia name).
Tizuas —Columbus Mem. Vol., 154, lx(.«. Toas.—
Benavides (1630) misquoted in Am. Ethnol. Soc.
Trans., n, clxix, 1848.
Tihie. Mentioned by Barcia ( Knsayo,
4, 1723) as a town or province, under the
chieftainship of Datha, probably on the
coast of South Carolina, visited by Ayllon
in 1520.
Tihilya ('mescal'). C-Jiven by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, n, 181, It i>) as a
clan of the Mohave (q.v.)-
Tihittan ('bark -house people
Tlinpit division at Wrangell, Alaska,
belonging to the Raven phratry.
are said to have separated from the K
sadi on account of a quarrel. The lenedi
of Klawak are a part of the Kime familv
Tikaleyasuni ( 7^v/^//^^7? abbreviated
TlMle'vnstiit, 'burning place'). A for
Cherokee settlement, commonly know
750
TIKCHIK TILL AMOOK
[B. A. E.
as Burningtown, on Burningtown cr., an
upper branch of Little Tennessee r., in
w. North Carolina. (j. >i. )
Ticoloosa.— Biirtram, Travels, 371, 1792.
Tikchik. A Nushigagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on L. Tikchik, on the Kuskokwim
portage, Alaska; pop. 38 in 1880.— Petroff,
Ke]>. on Alaska, 47, 1880.
Tikera ('the forefinger'). The village
of the Tikeramiut Eskimo at Pt Hope,
Alaska; pop. 276 in 1880.
Tikera.— Murdoch, MS.,B. A. E., 1885. Tikerana.—
llth Census, Alaska, 162, 1892. Tikirak.— Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884. Tikirat.— Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Ttikigakg.—
Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., I, 74, 1847.
Tikerakdjung. (1) A winter settlement
of Kingua Eskimo on Imigen id., Cum
berland sd., near the entrance to Nettil-
ling fjord, Baffiiiland. (2) A summer
settlement of Talirpia Eskimo on the s.
coast of Nettilling lake, Baffinland.
Tikeraqdjung.— Boas in Oth Rep. B. A. E., map,
1888.
Tikeramiut ('inhabitants of the fore
finger'). An Eskimo tribe at Pt Hope,
Alaska, from which point they receive
their name. Pop. 295 in 1900. Their vil
lage is Tikera.
Tee-kee-voga-meuts. — Hooper, Cruise of Corwin,
26, 18X1. Tigara Mutes. — Kelly, Arct. Eskimos,
chart, 1890. Tikera'nmiun. — Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 44, 1892.
Tikizat. A Xunatogmiut Eskimo vil
lage at C. Krusenstern, Alaska; pop. 75
in 1880.
Tee-kee-zaht-meuts. — Hooper, Cruise of Corwin,
-26, ISM. Tikizat.— PetroiY, Rep. on Alaska, 59,
1880.
Tikumigizhik ( 'Ile-takes-cross-cuts-in-
thc-sky,' lit., He is traveling in the sky,
and instead of taking the long way round,
goes directly across). An influential full-
blood chief of a band of about a hundred
Chippewa at White Earth, Minn.; born
at (hill Lake about 1830, removed to
White Earth about 1868, where he be
came a Christian under the influence of
Enmegahbowh. His progressiveness is
shown by the fact that he once had 40
acres in wheat and other grains — more
than any other full-blood Chippewa. He
is a man of keen penetration, undemon
strative, and shrewd. He was a sup
porter of Hole-in-the-Day in the Minne
sota outbreak of 1862, and saw the soldiers
placed in a position where they wrere at
the mercy of the Indians; but, as Tikumi-
gi/hik expresses it, he and his tribesmen
thought of all the widows and orphans
that would be made, so they refrained
from making an onslaught Tikumi-
gi/.hik's sister was the wife of Nebunesh-
KUIlg. (j. A. G.)
Tikwalitsi (TlkwaWtst, of unknown
meaning). A former irnportantCherokee
town on Tuckasegee r., at the present
Bryson City, Swain co., N. C. The name
appears in old documents as Tuckarechee
(lower dialect) and Tuckalegee, and must
not be confounded with Tslksi'tsl or
Tuckasegee. — Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 534, 1900.
Tucharechee. — Doc. of 1755 quoted by Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Tikwalus. A Ntlakyapamuk village on
the E. side of Eraser r. , 13 m. above Yale,
Brit. Col.; pop. 18 in 1897, wrhen the
name last appears.
Chapman's bar.— Teit in Mem. Am.Mus.Nat. Hist.,
n, 169. 1900. Kekalus.— Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1886.
Kequeloose.— Anderson quoted by Gibbs in Hist.
Mag., 1st s., vn, 78, 1863. Tikolaus.— Brit, Col.
map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872. TIk'uiluc.— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899. Ti'k-
walus. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., II,
169, 1900.
Tilapani. A village or tribe marked on
De 1'Isle's map of about 1700 (Winsor,
Hist. Am., n, 294, 1886), near Atcha-
falaya bayou, La. Nothing is known of
its affiliations, but as the locality given
was within the Chitimacha country, it
may have belonged to that group.
Tilijaes. One of the Coahuiltecan tribes
mentioned by Fray Bartolome Garcia as
speaking the language of his Manual
(1760). Orozco y Berra(Geog., 304, 1864)
places them on Nueces r., Texas, immedi
ately below the Pampopa, who wrere 22
leagues from San Juan Bautista mission.
He also (p. 302) speaks of them as
gathered with other tribes at missions in
Coahuila about 1675-77. They were
among the original tribes at San Juan
Capistrano mission in 1731, and from the
time of its founding they were at San
Juan Bautista mission. When Garcia
wrote they were still in part at San Juan
Capistrano.
Filifaes.— Revillagigedo (1793), Carta, quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 611, 1886. Filijayas.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863 (misprint).
Tilijaes. — Fernando del Bosque (1675) in Nat.
Geog. Mag., xiv, 347, 1903. Tilijais.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 302, 1864. Tilijayas.— Garcia (1760)
quoted by Orozco y Berra, ibid., 306. Tilofayas. —
Orozco y Berra, ibid., 303. Tiloja. — Spanish record
cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n, 1908. Tilpayai.— Mas-
sault MS. (1690) cited by H.E. Bolton, inf'n, 1908.
Tilyayas.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 86, 1855. Tolujaa.—
Spanish record cited by H. E. Bolton, inf'n, 1908.
Tilkuni (TTlqnni}. A Shahaptian tribe
mentioned by Mooney as speaking the
Tenino language and claiming the terri
tory between Tygh and Warm Springs rs.,
in Wasco co., Oreg. They are now on
Warm Springs res., Oreg., and are prob
ably included under the official 'term
Warm Springs Indians.
Tilhanne.— Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176, 1844.
Ti'lquni.— Mooney in 14Ut Rep. B. A. E., 742, 1896.
Tillamook (Chinook: 'people of Neke-
lim,' or Nehalem. — Boas). A large and
prominent Salish tribe on Tillamook bay
and the rivers flowing into it, in N. wr.
Oregon. According to Boas the culture
of the Tillamook seems to have differed
considerably from that of the N. coast
Salish, and has evidently been influ
enced by the culture of the tribes of N.
California. According to Lewis and
Clark they occupied 8 villages, of which
these explorers name 5: Chishuck, Chuck'
BULL. 30]
TIME-KEEPING TIMPASHAUWAGOTSITS
751
tin, Kilerhurst, Kilherner, and Tower-
quotton. The same authorities place the
Tillamook population at 2,200. In the
reports of the Wilkes Exploring Expedi
tion (1845) their number is given as 400,
and by Lane in 1849 as 200. See Boas,
Traditions of the Tillamook Indians,
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xi, 23-38, 133-150,
1898.
Cal-a-mex.— Gass, Journal, 189, 1807. Ca-la-mox.—
Clark (1806) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, ni,
295, 1905. Cal-la-maks.— Ibid., VI, 117, 1905. Cal
la mox.— Clark (1S06), ibid., in, 310, 1905. Cal-
lamucks.— Lewis (1806), ibid., 308. Callemax.—
Stuart in Nouv. Annales des Voy., x, 90, 1821.
Callemeux.— Gass, Voyage, 283, 1810. Callemex.—
Gass, Journal, 180, 1807. Callimix.— Morse, Rep.
to Sec. War, 368, 1822. Clemaks. — Macdougall in
Nouv. Annales des Voy., x, 20, 23, 1821. Gilla-
inooks.— Manypenny in H. R. Ex. Doe. 37, 31th
Cong. , 3d sess*. , 9, 1857. Higgahaldshu.— Nestuka vo-
cab.,B. A.E. (Xestuccaname). Hilleamuck. — Lane
(1849) in Schoolcraft.Ind. Tribes, vi,701 , 1X57. Kel-
lamucks.— Scouler (1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soe.
Lond., I, 237, 1848. Kilamooks.— Palmer, Travels,
105, 1847. Kil a mox.— Clark (1806) in Orig. Jour.
Lewisand Clark, iv, 9, 1905. Kilamukes.— Wilkes,
U. S. Expl. Exped., V, 116, 1845. Kilamute.— Irv
ing, Bonneville'S Advent., map, 1850. Killa-
mook.— Parker, Journal, 156, 1840. Killamoucks.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., I, map, 1814 (the river).
Killamouks.— Farnham, Travels, 111, 1843. Killa-
mox.— Clark (1806) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and
Clark vi 117 1905. Killamuck.— Lewis and
Clark Exped., n, 111, 117, 1814. Killamuks.—
American Pioneer, n, 189, 1843. Killemooks.—
Townsend, Narr., 175. 1839. Killernoux.— Meek in
H R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10, 1848.
Killimoucks.— Dunot de Mofras, Oregon, II, 349,
1844. Killimous.— Ibid., 357. Killimux.— Ross,
Advent., 87, 1849. Killymucks. — Cox, Columb.
Riv., I, 292, 1831. Klemook.— Franehere, Narr.,
126, 1854. Kyaukw.— Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Alsea name). Nsietshawas.—
Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vr, 83, 1854.
Nsietshawus.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi,
211. "!846. Nsirtshaus.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
III, 402, 1853. Si ni'-te-li.— Dorsey, Coquille MS.
vocab. ,B. A.E. ,1884 ('flatheads': nickname given
by the Mishikhwntmetunne tothe Alsea, Nestucca,
and Tillamook). Tilamookhs.— Gibbs, Obs. on
Coast tribes of Oregon, MS., B. A. E. Tillamook.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 117, 1811. Tille-
mookhs.— Gibbs, letter to Hazen, B. A. E., Feb.
26, 1856. T.'il'-muk' ^unne.— Dorsey, Coquille MS.
vocab B. 'A. E., 1884 (Coquille name). Tita-
mook.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 74. 1874. T'ul-li'-muks-
me }unne.— Dorsey, Naltunnctunne MS. vocab.,
B A E 1884 (Naltunnetnnne name). Upper
Killamuks.— Scboolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402,
1853. TJsietshawus.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped.,
VI, 218, 1846.
Time-keeping. See Calendar.
Timethltunne. A band of the Mishi-
khwutmetunne on Coquille r., Ore?.
Ti-meel' ^unne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 232, 1890.
Timetl ( Ti'metl, ' place where red ocher
was obtained ') . A Village of the Ntlak-
yapamuk on Eraser r., Brit. Col., just
above North bend.— Hill-Tout in Rep.
Ethnol. Surv. Can., 5, 1899.
Timigtac. A former village, presum
ably Costanoan, connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Timigtac.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Timita.— Ibid. Titmictac.— Ibid.
Timpaiavats. A Ute division formerly
occupying the valley of Utah lake, the
Spanish Forks, and the adjacent moun
tains in Utah. They were said to num
ber 300 in 1865, hut had erased to exint
as a separate body before 1870. In 1873
Powell found 25 on the t'intah re*., where
they were known under the collective
name of Uintah tJtes.
Speaking of the Timpanogot/is (Tim-
paiavats), who derived their name from
Tirnpanogo, by which I'tuh lake was
known to them, Fathers Doiningne/, and
Escalante, in 1776 ( Doc. Hist. Mex., 2* H..
i, 467, 1854), say: "On its shores dwell
the aforementioned IndiaiiH, who live
upon the abundant fish supplies of the
lake, whence the Yutas Sulmauanax call
them fish-eaters. Besideethis, they gather
on the plains seeds of plants, and make a
sort of grncl with them, although they
add to this the hunting of hares, rah"-
bits, and sage-hens, of which there is a
great abundance; there are also buffa
loes not far to the eastward, but the fear
of the Comanchcs prevents them from
hunting them. Their dwellings are a sort
of small huts of osiers, of which they
make also baskets and other necessary
utensils. Their dress manifests great pov
erty; the most decent which they wear
is a cout or shirt of deerskin, and legging-
moccasins of the same in winter; they
have dresses made of hare and rabbit
skins. They speak the Yuta language,
but wTith a noticeable variation of accent,
and even of some words. They are good
featured, and mostly without beard."
Come Pescado.— Domingucz and Escalante (1776)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 2»s.,i, 467, 18">4 ('fish-eaters':
Spanish form of name given by the Sabimjrana,
or Akanaquint). Fish-eaters.— Harry (1MO) in
Simpson Rep.of Expl. Across Utah, 494, 1876. La-
eunas.— Dominguez and Escalante (1776i, op.cit.,
411 ("indios de los Timpangotzis 6 lagunas ').
Lake Indians.-Harry, op.cit., 490. Tem-pan_ah-
gos -Graves in Ind. Aff. Kep., 386, ixf>4. Ten-
penny TJtahB.-Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess and
Corresp 185 1850. Timbabachis.— Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, in, 96, map, 1S53. Timbachis.-Donie-
nech Deserts N. A., I, 4-14, 1860. Timpachis.-
Mayer, Mexico, II, 38, 1W». Timpagtsis.-I.o-
min^nez and Escalante (1776), op. cit., 4«,4. Tim-
pai'-'a-vats.— Powell in Ind. AlT. Kep. I"3- 5}.
1874 Timpana Yuta.— Burton. City of Saint*
IRfil! TimDaneotzis.-Dominguez an.l Escalante
(1776), op. cit. ,469. Timpanogs.
Aff. Rep.
752
TIMPOOCHEE TIMUCUAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
Timpoochee Barnard. A Yuchi chief,
son of Timothy Barnard, a Scotchman,
and a Yuchi woman, who first became
generally known when, in 1814, he
took part with the American forces
against the hostile Creeks. During the
battle of General Floyd's troop with
the Indians at Camp Defiance, Ala., Jan.
2, 1814 (called the battle of Callabee),
Barnard, who had been commissioned as
major, distinguished himself, with his
band <>!' about 100 Yuchi warriors, espe
cially in rescuing Capt. Broadnix and
his "company when their retreat was
for a time cut off. He signed the Creek
treaty of Aug. 9, 1814, at Ft Jackson,
Ala.," as " Captain of Uchees." (c. T.)
Timsim. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. (Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861). Cf. Lanisim.
Timucua. The principal of the Timu-
cuan tribes of Florida. The name is
written Timucua or Timuqua by the
Spaniards; Thimagoa by the French;
Atimaco, Tomoco, etc., by the English.
They seem to 1 e identical with the people
called Xukfalalgi or Nukfila by the
Creeks, described by the latter as hav
ing once occupied the upper portion of
the peninsula and as having been con
quered, together with the Apalachee,
Yamasee, and Calusa, by the Creeks.
When first known to the French and
Spanish, about 15(>5, the Timucua occu
pied the territory along middle St John r.
and about the present St Augustine.
Their chief was known to the French as
OlataOuae Utina, abbreviated to Utina
or Outina, which, however, is a title
rather than a personal name, olata
(lioUi'id] signifying 'chief,' and vtina
'country.' His residence town on St
John r. is believed to have been not far
below I,. George. lie ruled a number of
subcbiefs or towns, among which are men
tioned ( Laudonniere ) Acuera, Anachara-
qua, Cadecba, Calany, Chilili, Eclaou,
Enacappe, Mocoso, and Omitiaqua. Of
these Acuera is evidently the coast town
s. of (\ Canaveral, where the Spaniards
afterward established the mission of
Santa Lucia de Acuera. The names
Acuera, Mocoso, and rtina(ma) are
duplicated in the w. part of the penin
sula in the De Soto narratives. The
Timucua were Christianized by Spanish
Franciscans toward the close of the 16th
century and brought to a high degree of
civili/ation until the destruction of the
missions about the year 1705 (see Timucuan
Fdini/i/). The remnant of the tribe at
first took refuge at St Augustine, and was
afterward established in a new settlement
called Pueblo de Atirnucas, on Tomoco
r.. near Mosquito lagoon, in the pres
ent Volusia co. A few of them seem to
have been in existence as late as the
transfer of the territory to the United
States in 1821. (j. M.)
Atimaco.— Roberts, Fla., 89, 1763. Atimucas.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 74, 1855. Atimuqua.— Smith
quoted by Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
XVII, 490, 1878. Attamasco.— Williams, Ter. of
Fla., 178, 1837. Nukfalalgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., n, 66, 1888 (Creek name, perhapsolE Catawba
origin, for a Florida people, evidently the Timu
cua and kindred tribes; a£,a/=Creek pi. suffix).
Nukfila.— Ibid, (another form for Nukfalalgi).
Nuk-hotsi. — Ibid, ('spotted or marked on the
neck,' from inukwa his neck; a Creek corruption
of the Catawba (?) name from which they made
Niikfalalgi). Tamaicas.— Williams, Ter. Fla., 175,
1837. Thimagona. — Gatschet in Proc. Am. Philos.
Soc., xvi, 627, 1877 (given as a French form; n
misprint for u). Thimagoua. — Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 11, 1884. Thimogoa.— Laudonniere
(1564) quoted by Basanier in French, Hist. Coll.
La., 231, 1869. Timagoa. — Barcia, Ensayo, 47,
1723. Timoga.— De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne
Narr., Appletoii trans., 1875. Timogoa. — Brack-
enridge, Views of La., 84, 1815. Timookas.— Jef-
ferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Timooquas.— Lattre.
map New Spain, 1784. Timoqua. — Gatschetin Proc,
Am. Philos. Soc., xvn, 490, 1878 (given as a Span
ish form). Timuaca. — French, Hist. Coll. La., 2d
s., n, 296, 1875. Timuacana.— Latham, El. Comp.
PhiloL, 466, 1862. Timuca.— Gatschetin Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvi, 627, 1877 (given as a Spanish
form). Timucua. — Ibid, (another Spanish form).
Timuqua. — Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723. Timuquana. —
Pareja (1612) as quoted by Gatschetin Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xvin, 475, 1880 (Spanish adjective
form: "lengua Timuquana"). Timuquanan. —
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 123, 1891 (double ad
jective form coined to designate the family).
Timusquana.— Palacios quoted by Smith in Hist.
Mag., I, 1, 1858 (misprint s for a). Tinqua.—
French, Hist. Coll. La., 2ds., n,296, 1875 (misprint).
Tomachees. — Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Tomma-
kees. — Ibid., 22. Tomocos. — Bartram, Trav., 378,
1791. Tomoka.— Drake, Bk. of Inds., bk. iv, 140-1,
1848 (mentioned as a Florida settlement and as a
Seminole chief's name in 1837). Tumican.— Hewat,
S. C. and Ga., I, 228, 1779. Tymangoua.— Anon,
author (1565) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 237,
1841. Ustana.— Palacios (1675) quoted by Smith
in Hist. Mag., n, 1, 1858.
Timucuan Family. A group of cognate
tribes formerly occupying the greater part
of N. Florida, extending along the E. coast
from about lat. 28°, below C. Canaveral,
to above the mouth of St John r., and
along the w. coast probably from Tampa
bay northward to about Ocilla r., where
they met the Apalachee, of Muskhogean
stock. The Hichiti and Yamasee, also
Muskhogean, appear to have occupied
their N. frontier nearly on the present state
boundary; but the Timucua held both
banks of St Marys r. and Cumberland id.
S. of lat. 28° the w. coast was held by the
Calusa, and the E. coast by the A is and
Tequesta, rude and fierce tribes, of whose
language nothing is known, but who seem
tohave had no relation with theTimucuan
tribes. The family designation is derived
from the name of one of the principal
tribes, the Timucua, Timagoa, Tomoco, or
Atirnuca, whose territory was about St
Augustine and on middle St John r. The
name may possibly signify 'lord' or
'ruler.' Other principal tribes were Sa-
turiba on the lower St John; Yustaga, or
Hostaqua, about the upper Suwannee;
Potano,w. of St John r., between the heads
BULL. 30]
TIMUCUAN FAMILY
753
of the Withlacoochee and Suwannee;
Tocobaga, between Withlacoochee r. and
Tampa bay; Mayaca, on the N. E. coast;
Marracou, 40 leagues from the mouth of
St John r. Several other tribes can not
be so definitely located, and all identifica
tion is rendered difficult owing to the con
fusion existing in the minds of the first
explorers between chief names, tribe or
village names, and titles. The statement,
often repeated, that the chief had the
same name as his i ' province ' ' or tribe was
due to misunderstanding. In person the
Timucuan people are described as tall and
well made. They went almost entirely
naked except for the breech cloth, but
covered their bodies with an elaborate tat
tooing. They were agricultural, though
apparently not to the same extent as the
Muskhogean tribes, depending more on
game, fish, oysters, wild fruits, and bread
from the nourishing coonti root. Their
larger towns were compactly built and
stockaded, their houses being circular
structures of poles thatched with palmetto
leaves, with a large "townhouse" for
tribal gatherings in the center of the
public square. From misunderstanding
of the description, Bfinton and others
following him have incorrectly described
this townhouse as a communal dwelling.
Society was based on the clan system,
and Pareja (1612) gives an interesting ac
count of the intricate system of kinship
relations. The clans were grouped into
phratries, usually bearing animal names,
and certain chiefships or functions seem
to have been hereditary in certain clans.
In his time the system was retained even
by the mission converts. In military or
ganization and authority of the chiefs
they seem to have surpassed the more
northern tribes. Scalping and mutilation
of the dead were universally practised,
and human sacrifice was a regular part of
their religious ritual, the victims, ^as
among the Natchez, being sometimes in
fants belonging to the tribe. There is
evidence also of occasional cannibalism.
Thenarrative and descriptive illustrations
of Le Moyne, the French Huguenot
(1564), shed much light on the home
life, war customs, and ceremonies, while
from Pareja's confessional a good idea of
their beliefs and religious practices is
gained. All the dialects of the family
seem to have been so closely related as
to be mutually intelligible. Pareja names
7, viz: Freshwater District (probably on
the interior lakes), Itafi, Mocama
(a coast dialect) , Potano, Santa Lucia de
Acuera (s. from C. Canaveral), Timacua,
and Tucururu (on the Atlantic coast).
Besides these there were probably others
in the interor and on the w. coast. _The
language was vocalic and musical, with a
very complex grammar.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 48
The history of the Timucuan tribes lo
gins with the landing of i>OIUV (le UVjn
near the site of the present St Augustine
m 1513. In 1528 Narvaez led his small
army from Tampa bay northward to ex
plore the country of the Apalachee and
beyond. In 1539 De Soto went over
nearly the same route, his historians-
mentioning some 20 tribal or local names
within the region, including Yustaga and
Potano. In 1562-64 the French Huguenots
under Ribaultand Laudonniere attempted
settlements at the mouth of St John r.,
explored the middle course of tin; stream
and the adjacent interior, and became ac
quainted with the tribes of Saturiba (Sa-
touiroua) and Tinmcua (Thimagoa), as
well as with the Potano (Potanou) and
Yustaga (Hostaqua) already visited by
De Soto. In 1565 the Spaniards under
Menendez destroyed the French j>osts,
killing all their "defenders; they then
founded St Augustine and began the
permanent colonization of the country.
Within a few years garrisons were estab
lished and missions founded, first under
the Jesuits and later under the Francis
cans. (See San Juan, *SVm Mnteo, N'W
Pedro. } The principal center of mission
enterprise was in the neighborhood of St
Augustine among the Tiniucua proper.
The most noted of these missionaries was
Father Francisco Pareja, who arrived in
1594 and after 16 years of successful
work retired to the City of Mexico, where
he wrote a Timucua grammar, dictionary,
and several devotional works, from which,
and from the French narrative, is derived
practically all that we know of the lan
guage, customs, beliefs, and organization
of the Timucuan tribes. Pareja died in
1628. In spite of one or two revolts by
which several missionaries lost their lives,
the Timucuan tribes in general, particu
larly along the K. coast, accepted Chris
tianity and civilization and became the
allies of the Spaniards. In 1699 the
Quaker Dickenson visited several of their
mission settlements and noted the great
contrast between the Christian Indiana
and the savage tribes of the southern
peninsula among whom he had been a
captive. A few years later, about 1703,
began the scries of invasions by the Eng
lish of Carolina and their savage Indian
allies, Creek, Catawba, and Yuen by
which the missions were destroyed, him
dreds of their people killed, and hun
dreds, possibly thousands, of others, men,
women, and 'children, carried off into
slavery, while the remnant took refuge
close under the walls of St. Augustine
TheprosperousApalachcemissionssham
the same fate. With the decline of the
Spanish power an<l the in(-essant,nroa
of the Creeks and Seminole, the native
Indians rapidly dwindled until on tl
754
TINACHI TINNE
[B. A. B.
transfer of the territory to the United
States in 1821 only a handful remained,
and these apparently belonging mostly
to the uncivilized tribes of the southern
end. It is possible that the remnant of
the mission tribes had been later shipped
to Cuba by the Spaniards, as had been the
case with the Calusa in 1763.
Consult Barcia, Knsayo, 1723; Basanier,
Hist. Not. Floride, 1853; Bourne, Narr.
De Soto, 1904; Dickenson, Narr. Ship
wreck, 1699, repr. 1803; Gatschet in Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., xvi, 1877; xvn, 1878;
xviii, 1880; Laudonniere in French,
Hist,' Coll. La., n. s., 1869; Le Moyne,
Narr., 1875; Pare j a (1614), Arte de la
Lengua Timuquana, 1886. (j. M.)
For synonyms, see Tim ucua.
Tinachi. A Chumashan village for
merly near Santa Ines mission, Santa
Barbara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tinajas (Span. : 'water pools,' 'water
pockets,' so called because of their fancied
resemblance to water jars of earthen
ware). A former Yuma rancheria, s. E.
of the mouth of the Gila, visited and
doubtless so named by Father Kino in
1699.
Candelaria. — Font, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 3(.tt, 1889. La Tinaja.— Venegas, Hist.
Ciil., i, map, 1759. LaTinaoca. — Kino, map (1701),
in Bancroft, op. cit., 360, 1889. Tinajas.— Mange
cited by Bancroft, op. cit., 357. Tinajas de Cande
laria.— Ama and Font (1776), ibid., 393. Tinaxa.—
Kino, map (1702), in Stockleiu, Neue Welt-Bott,
74, 1726.
Tinajas. See 1'ottery, Receptacles.
Tinapihuayas. A former tribe of N. E.
Mexico or s. Texas, probably Coahuil-
tecan, the members of which were gath
ered into the mission of San Francisco Vi-
/arron de los Pausanes in 1737. — Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 303, 1864.
Tinazipeshicha ('bad bows'). A Hunk-
papa Sioux band.
Arcs-Brises.— De Smet. W. Miss., 264, 1848 (trans.:
'broken bows'). Bad Bows.— Cnlbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850,141,1851. Si-ca'-wi-pi.— Hay-
den, Ethnog.and Philol.Mo.Val.,376, 1862. Tina-
zipe-citca.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 221,
1S97. Tinazipe-sica. — Ibid.
Tingmiarmiut. A settlement of Eskimo
on the E. coastof Greenland, lat. 62°40X. —
Nansen, First Crossing, i, 323, 1890.
Tinicum (corruption of Metlnakunk, 'at
(or on) the edge of the island' (length
wise); cognate with Long Island, N. Y.
(Quiripi?) Matinecoc (for Metinakok),
and with Abnaki Mgtlnakuk (Maine).
See Mal'mecoc). A long island in the Del
aware r., forming part of Burlington co.,
N. J.,and having on one side high hills,
and on the other low lands once inhab
ited by the Delawares (Lenape). The
island became the seat of government of
the Swedes, by whom it was called Ten-
nakong. (w. R. G.)
Tamecongh.— Doc. of KiSfi in N. Y. Doc Col Hist
r, 5%, 1856. Tamicongh.— Ibid. Tenacum.— Van
Sweringen (1684), ibid., in, 343, 1853. Tinne-
ccngh.— Doc. of 1656, op. cit.
Tinliu ('at the holes'). The Yokuts
(Mariposan) name of the country about
Tejon cr., Cal., occupied by the Shosho-
nean Gitanemuk (i. e., the Serranos of
upper Tejon and Paso crs. in the San
Joaquin valley drainage) and the Mari
posan Yauelmani. Powers (Cont. N. A.
Ethnol.,m, 370, 1877) gives it, in the form
Tinlinneh, as a tribal name. Cf. Polial-
lintinleh, Tejon.
Tinne (Tin'-ne, 'people'). The name
sometimes given to the northern divi
sion of the Athapascan family, compris
ing the Kaiyuhkhotana, Knaiakhotana,
Ahtena, Kuilchana, Unakhotana, Kutch-
in, Kawchodinne,Thliiigchadinne, Etch-
areottine, Chipewyan, Nahane, Sekani,
Takulli, andTsilkotin. They were divided
byPetitot (Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1893)
into the following groups: I. Montagnais,
comprising (1) Chipewyan proper, (2)
Athabascan, (3)Etheneldeli, (4)Tatsanot-
tine. H.Montagnards, comprising ( 1 ) Tsat-
tine, (2) Sarsi,(3)Sekani,(4) Nahane, (5)
Ettchaottine, (6) Esbataottine. III. Es-
claves, comprising (1) Etchareottine, (2)
Slaves proper, (3) Lintchanre, (4)Kawcho-
dinne, ( 5 ) Etagottine. IV.Dindjie, com
prising (1) Kwitchakutchin, (2) Nako-
tchokutchin, (3) Tatlitkutchin, (4) Tuk-
kuthkutchin, (5) Vuntakutchin, (6) Han-
kutchin, (7) Ahtena, (8) Kutchakutchin,
(9) Tengeratsekutchin, (10) Tenanku-
tchin, (11) Unakhotana, (12) Knaiakho
tana, (13) Koyuhkhotana. He classified
them later ( Autour du Lac des Esclaves,
361, 1893) as follows: I. Darit, vulgo In-
galiks, (1) Koyukukhotana, (2) Una
khotana, (3) Yukonikhotana, (4) Ko
yuhkhotana. II. Dindjie, vulgo I^ou-
cheux, (1) Tenankutchin, (2) Natsitku-
tchin, (3) Kutchakutchin, (4) Tengeratse
kutchin, (5) Hankutchin, (6) Vuntaku
tchin, (7) Tukktithkutchin, (8) Tatlitku
tchin, (9) Nakotchokutchin, (10) Kwi
tchakutchin. III. Dounie, vulgo Montag
nais, (1) Etagottine, (2) Klokegottine, (3)
Krazlongottine. IV. Dane, ( 1 ) Nahane, (2)
Esbataottine, (3) Sekani, (4) Tsattine, (5)
Sarsi. V. Dene, vulgo Hareskins, (1) Nel-
lagottine, (2) Kawchodinne, (3) Thling-
chadinne, (4) Kfwetragottine, (5) Eta-
tchogottine, (6) Nigottine. VI. JTen'e Es
claves, vulgo Slaves, (1) Desnedeyarelot-
tine, (2) Eleidlingottine, (3) Ettcheridie-
ottine, (4) Etchaottine. VII. Domic,
vulgo Dogribs, (1) Tseottine, (2) Tak-
fwelottine, (3) Tsantieottine, (4) Lin
tchanre. VIII. D2n2 Chipewyan, (1) Tat-
sanottine, (2) Edjieretrukenade, (3) Des-
nedekenade, (4) Athabasca, (5) Ethenel-
deli, (6) Thilanottine. The Takulli and
Tsilkotin as well as the Ahtena he classes
with the Dane.
Morice divides the Tinne as follows: I.
Western Denes, (1) Tsilkotin, (2) Takulli,
(3) Nahane. II. Intermediate Denes, (1)
BULL. 30]
TINTAOTONWE TIOTCONTATI
755
Sekani. III. Eastern Denes, (1) Chipe-
wyan, (2) Etheneldeli, (3) Tsattine, (4)
Tatsanottine, (5) Thlingchadinne, (6)
Etchareottine, (7) Ettchaottine, (8)Kaw-
chodinne. IV. Northern Denes, (1) Lou-
cheux (Proc. Can. Inst, 113, 1889).
In Anthropos (i, 255-277, 1906) Father
Morice makes the following classification,
though the names here given are often
quoted from other writers and are not
always indorsed by him. — I. Loncheux,
including the ' Kaiyuh-kho-'tenne, Koyu-
kukh-ota/-na, Yuna-kho-'tenne or Yunu-
kho-'tenne, Tana-kut'qin, Kut'qakut'qin,
Natche-kutchin' or Natsit/-kiit-chin/,
Vcen-kut'qin, Tukkuth-Kiitchin, Han-
kut'qin, Tutcone-kut'qin, Artez-kut'qin,
Thet'let-kut'qm, Nakotco-ondjig-kut'qin,
and Kwit'qakut'qin. II. The Subarctic
Dents, including the Hares, Dog-Ribs,
Slaves, and Yellow-Knives. III. Atha-
baskans or Eastern Denes, including the
Cariboo Eaters, A thabaskans, and Chip-
pewayans. IV. The Intermediate Dent's,
including the Sheep Indians, Mountain.
Indians, Strong Bows, Nahanais, Beavers,
Sarcis, and Sekanais. V. The Western
Denes, including the Babines, Carriers,
Chilcotins, and the Ts'ets'aut of Boas.
See Athapascan Family.
Tintaotonwe (Tinta-otonice, ' village on
the prairie'). A former Mdewakanton
Sioux band. The village was situated on
lower Minnesota r. and was once the res
idence of Wabasha, the Kiyuksa chief,
until he removed with most of his war
riors, leaving a few families under his son,
Takopepeshene, Dauntless, who became
a dependent of Shakopee (Shakpe), the
neighboring chief of Taoapa. — Long, Ex-
ped. St Peters R., i, 585, 1824.
Eagle-Head.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 144, note, 1858
(English for Huyapa, the chief). Eagle head's
band.— McKusick in Ind. Aff. Rep , 1863, 16, 1864.
Ru-ya-pa.— Neill, op. cit. (the chief). Tetanka-
tane.— Long, Exped. St Peter'sR., 1,385, 1824( trans.
. , .
'old village'). Tetarton.— Clark MS. quoted by
Cones, Lewisaud Clark Exped., i, 101, 18913. Ting-
tah-to-a.— Catlin, N. Am. Inds., n, 134, 1844. Ting-
ta-to-ah.— Catlin quoted by Donaldson in Nat. Mus.
Rep. .1885,55,1886. Tin-tah-ton.— Lewis and Clark,
Discov., map, 34, 1806. Ti°ta-oto°we.— Dorsey m
15th Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897. Tinta-otoijwe.— Ibid.
Tintatonwan.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 590,1858. Tinta-
torjwan.— Dorsey, op. cit. Tinta tonwan.— Rigg
quoted by Dorsey, ibid. Tinta tonwe.— Hinman
in Ind. Aff. Rep.', 68, 186U. Tiijtatorjwe.— Riggs,
Dak. Gram, and Diet., 188, 1852. Village of Pra-
rie.— Clark MS. quoted by Cones, Lewis and Clark
Exped., i, 101, 1893.
Tintis. A division or settlement of the
Tubare in s. w. Chihuahua, Mexico, on
the s. fork of Rio dei Fuerte.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Tintlan. A Cowichan settlement on
the s. bank of lower Eraser r., Brit, Col.,
below Sumass lake.— Brit. Col. map, Ind.
Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Tiochrungwe (probably 'valley'). A for
mer village of the Tuscarora in New York,
situated in 1750 on "the main road" from
Oneidu to Onondaga.— De Schweinit/.
Lite and Times of David Zeisber«'er 55
1870.
Tioga (Iroquois: ' where it forks' ). A
former village situated on the site of
Athens, on the right hank of the Snsqtie-
hanna, near its junction with the Che-
mun<r, in Bradford co., Pa. The Iroquois
' settled here the Saponi,Tutelo,Nanticoke,
Munsee, Mahican, and other fragmentary
or conquered tribes living under their
protection. It was the southern gateway
to the country of the Iroquois, all of the
great war-paths and hunting trails from
the s. and s. w. centering here. Conrad
Weiser passed through on his way to
Ononda.ira in 1737. It was abandoned by
the Indians in 1778, when they were p re-
paring to retire before the Americans, and
the deserted houses were burned by Col.
Hartley on Sept. 27. A council was held
here by Col. Thomas Bickering in 17!»0,
when Fanner's Brothers ( Fish Carrier)
and Bed Jacket were the chief speakers
for the Indians. Col. Thomas Proctor
passed through in 1791 when on his way
to the council at Buffalo. In addition to
the works below, consult Murray, Old
Tioga Point, 1908. (.1. M. .1. r. n. )
Chaamonaque. — Vaudreuil (1757) in N. Y. I»nc. Col.
Hist., x, 589, 1858 (Delaware name). Diabago. —
Post (1758) quoted by Rupp, West IVnn.. app., 77,
1846 (misprint). Diahago.— Macanky. N. Y.. II.
293, 1829. Diahoga.— Croghan ( 1757) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., vu, 320, 1*56. leaogo.— Johnson (17-rx'0
in R. I. Col. Ree.,v, 529, 1860t misprint I. luragen.—
Bellin map, 17-35. Taaogo.— Ft Johnson conf.( 1757)
in N. Y. Doe. Col. Hist., vn. 260, 1*56. Ta-yo'-ga.—
Morgan, League Inxj., -17(1. 18.31 (Cayugn and
Seneca form). Teaogon.— James (1757 i (jiiotcd by
Proud, Penn., n, app.. 60, 171W. Theaggen.—
Pouehot map (1758) in N. Y. Doc. Col. 1IM.. x,
694 1858. Theoga.— Vaudreuil (17-37 1. ibid., ;>sx
Theoge — Ibid Tiago.— Johnson (1757). ibid., yil,
279 1856. Tiaoga.— Ft Johnson conf. (17-V, ,, ibid.,
110. Tiaogos.— Guy Park conf. (177-5), ibid viil,
560 1S57 Tiego.— Livermore (1779) in N. H. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vi, 321, 1850. Tioga-J(aies (17>
N.Y.Doc.Col. Hist., Viil, 785, 1857. TiogaPomt.-
Parsons (1756) in Archives of Pa.. 2d s., n, i !•'>,
1853 Tiyaoga.— Hawley (17-55), ibid., vn, 4'.». 1
Tiyaogo.-Johnson (17fxtt. ibid.. 119. Tiyoga.-
Couf (ca 1755)«iuotcd by Ruttenber, Tribes Hud
son R. 225, 1872! Tohiccon.-Lewis Evans' i,u,p.
1749 Tohicon.— Mapofl768inN.Y.Doe.( >
vin 1S57 Tohikon.—Homann Heirs map, 1
Toikon.-Esnauts and Rapilly inap. 1-
Ka.— Ft .1 ohnson conf. (17-36 nn N . \ . n
VII 47, 185ti. Trizaoga -Hawley (\*.^<\ "ll • 4'-
Tvaoga -Ft Johnson conf. (1756) , ibid., 110. TyO(
gL-Beatty (1779) (inote.l by Conover, Kan. an<l
Geneva MS., B. A. E.
Tionontati ('there the mountai
stands.'-Hewitt). A tribe formerly
infill the mountains s. of Nottawa^aj
bay, in Grey and Simcoe COB.,
They were first visited in 1«'H.> by t
French, who called them the Natinii j u
Betun, or Tobacco .Nation, from t heir h. •
ing large fields of tobacco. In 1640
Jesuits established amissionamongtl
The Site then had 2 clans the iHjer
and the Wolf, and 9 villages. Onthede-
tructionofthellurontn^hy the r^
quois, in 1648-49, many of the f
756
TIOPANE TIOPINES
[B. A. E.
took refuge with the Tionontati. This
drew down upon the latter the anger of
the Iroquois, who sent a strong force
against them in Dec. 1649. Etarita, one
of their principal villages, was surprised
during the absence of the warriors, the
houses burned, and many of the inhabit
ants, together with the missionary, mas
sacred. The Tionontati, with the Hurons,
who had joined them, now abandoned
their country and fled to the region s. w.
of L. Superior. In 1658 there were about
500 of the tribe at the Potawatomi mis
sion of St Michel, near Green bay, Wis.
Soon afterward they were with the Hurons
at Shaugawaumikong (La Pointe), and
about 1670 the two tribes were together
at Mackinaw, at the entrance to L. Mich
igan. The Tionontati soon became
blended with the Hurons, and the united
tribes were henceforth known under the
modernized name of Wyandot. As late,
however, as 1721 the "Tionontati, then
living with the Hurons near Detroit,
preserved their name and hereditary
chieftaincies. They were frequently des
ignated as Tionontati Hurons and have
also been confounded with the Amikwa.
Their villages, so far as their names are
known, wTere Ehouae (St Pierre et St
Paul), Kkarenniondi(StMatthieu), Etarita
(St Jean), St Andre, St Barthelemy, St
Jacques, St Jacques et St Philippe, St
Simon et St Jude, St Thomas. (j. M.)
Chanundadies.— Lindesay (1751) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist. , VI, 70l'>, 1855. Chenondadees.— Johnson (1747),
ibid. ,359. Chenundady. — Johnson (1756), ibid., VII,
93, 1856. Chenundies.— Stoddart (1753), ibid., VI,
780, 1855. Chonondedeys.— Johnson (1747), ibid.,
387. Denondadies.— Gale, Upper Miss., 164, 1867.
Deonondade.— Schuyler (1702) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist,, iv, '.i79, 1854. ' Deonondadies.— Golden (1727),
Five Nat., 86, 1747. Dienondades.— Bellomont
(1701 ) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 834, 1854. Dinon-
dadies.— Jc/Terys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1, 13, 1761. Dinon-
dodies. — Williams, Vermont, I, 282, 1809. Dionnon-
dadees.— Livingston (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
IV, 571, 1854. Dionondade.— Schuyler (1687), ibid.,
Ill, 478, 1853. Dionondadies. — Schoolcraft, Travels,
53.1821. Dionondadoes.— Livingston (1691) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist. ,m, 781, 1853. Dionondages. — Canada
Governor (1695), ibid., IV, 120, 1854. Dionondes.—
Schuyler (1702), ibid. ,979. Dionoudadie.— McKen-
ney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 79, 1854 (misprint).
Donondades.— Canada Governor (1695) in N.Y.Doc.
Col. Hist., IV, 122,1854. Etionnontates.— Jes. Rel.
1670, 6, 1858. Etionnontatehronnons.— Ibid., 86.
gens du Petun. — Champlain (1616), CKuvres, iv, 57,
1870. Innondadese.— Hansen (1700) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., iv, 805, 1854. lonontady-Hagas.— Weiser
(1748) in Hnpp, West Pa., app., 15, 1846 (made
synonymous with Wyandot (q.v.), but apparently
another form of Tionontati). Jenondades.— Bello
mont (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, iv, 768, 1854.
Jenondathese.--Romer, ibid., 799. Jenundadees.
Johnson (1756), ibid., VII, 86, 1856. Jonontady-
nago.— Post (1758) in Proud, Pa., n, app., 113, 1798
(madesynonymous with Wyandot, butapparently
another form of Tionontati). Khionontateh-
ronon.— Jes. Rel. 1610, 35, 1858. Khionontaterrho-
nons.— Jes. Rel. 1635, 33, 1858. Nation de Petun.—
Jes. Rel. 1632, 14, 1858. nation du petum —
Champlain (1616), (Fuvres, v, 1st pt,, 274, 1870.
Nation of Tobacco.— Parkman, Pioneers, 384, 1883.
Perun.— Shea, Pciialosa, 83, 1882 (misprint).
Peruu.— Duro, Don Diego de Pefialosa, 43, 1882.
Petuneux.— Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., iv, Huron
Diet., 1866. Quicunontateronons. — Sagard (1636),
Can., n, 294, 1866 (misprint). Quiemltutz.— Coxe,
Carolana, map, 1741 (misprint). Quiennontatero-
nons.— Sagard (1636), Can., n, 325, 1866. Quieunon-
tateronons. — Sagard (1632), Hist. Can., iv, Huron
Diet., 1866 (according to Hewitt, Quieunontati
signifies 'where the mountain stands,' while
Tionontati signifies 'there the mountain stands').
Shawendadies.— Golden (1727), Five Nat., app., 190,
1747. Tannontatez.— Larnberville (1686) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., Ill, 489, 1853. Theonontateronons.—
Lahontan, NewVoy., I, 94, 1703. Thionontatoro-
nons.— Du Chesneau (1681) in Margry, Dec., n,
267, 1877. Tienonadies.— Albany Conference ( 1726)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 794, 1855. Tienon-
daideaga.— Albany Conference (1723), ibid., 93.
Tinontate,— La Barre (1683), ibid., IX, 202, 1855.
Tiohontates.— Du Chesneau (1681), ibid., 164 (mis
print). Tionnontantes Hurons.— Neill in Minn.
Hist. Soc.Coll.,V, 401, 1885. Tionnontatehronnons.—
Jes. Rel. 1654, 9, 1858. Tionnontatez.— Frontenac
(1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist, IX, 178, 1855. Tion-
nontatz.— Memoir of 1706*, ibid., 802. Tionnontha-
tez.— La Potherie, III, 143, 1753. Tionnotante.— Jes.
Rel. 1672, 35, 1858. Tionondade.— Livingston (1687)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., Ill, 443, 1853. Tionon-
talies. — Domenech, Deserts, I, 444, 1860. Tionon-
tates.— Du Chesneau (1681) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
IX, 164, 1855. Tobacco Indians.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, IV, 203, 1854. Tronontes.— Alcedo, Die.
Geog., n, 630, 1787 (possibly identical). Tsomon-
tatez.— Heriot, Travels, 192, 1813 (misprint). T.
Son-non-ta-tex.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 174, 1829.
Tuinpndadecks. — Ibid. Tuinontatek. — Parkman,
Jesuits, xliii, note, 1883. Tyo-non-ta-te'-ka'. —
HewTitt, Onondaga MS., B. A. E. (Onondaga
name). Younondadys. — Document of 1747 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist, VI, 391, 1855.
Tiopane. A tribe, apparently distinct
from the Copane, whom the name sug
gests, living in the 18th century between
San Antonio, Texas, and the coast, a habi
tat close to that of the Copane. In 1733
they were mentioned as one of the tribes
that sheltered the Espiritu Santo deZimiga
mission from the Apache (Gov. Alma/an
in Autos sobre Providencias, Archive
Gen. ). In 1737 they were referred to as
the tribe that lived below the crossing of
Guadalupe r., probably that between San
Antonio and Espiritu Santo de Zufiiga
(Complaints of Neophytes, in Archive
Gen., Misiones, xxi). Some of them
were taken to the San Antonio missions,
and in 1737 they, with the Pastia, fled, and
Gov. Sandoval was unable to recover them
(ibid.). (H. E. B.)
Sayupanes. — Almazan, Autos sobre Providencias,
1733, MS.
Tiopines. ACoahuiltecan tribe of Texas,
identical with the Chay opines of Garcia' s
Manual (1760). It seems that Tiopines
was the earlier form of the name, because
in 1754 a missionary at San Antonio
asserted that the Tiopines ' ' are now called
Chay opines" (Arch. Col. Santa Cruz de
Queretaro, K, leg. 4, no. 15, MS.). They
may be identical with the Tiopanes (q.v. )
or Sayupanes. The Tiopines were one of
the "four large nations" which deserted
the San Jose mission at San Antonio early
in its career (Petition of Fray Santa Ana,
1750, in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvin,
140, MS. ). Later they became one of the
leading tribes at San Juan Capistrano mis
sion. In 1737 they were there with the
Tiloju, Orejon, Venado, and other tribes
BULL. 30]
TlOSAIlRo.N in ON
clearly Coahuiltecan. In 1738, 120 runa
ways of the tribe were recovered from the
forest (Lamar Papers, no. 37, MS
1768 they were mentioned as bein<
Frio, but in 1780 "
said their home was
the Nueces (Cabello, Rep. on Coast Tribes
1780, MS.). As late as 1780 they were
still living at San Juan Capistrano mission
(ibid. ). (]r E B \
Chapopines.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer \pr 171863
Chayopines.— Garcia, Manual, title 1760 'Saio-
pines.— Lamar Papers, no. 37, 10, 1738, MS ' Sayo-
pma.-Morn, Mem. Hist. Tex., MS., bk ir m 1782
'
Nations
n , • ac°Plnes.— Lamar Papers, no
37, 1, MS. (miscopy for Zaiopines?).
t tTiosahrondion (early Huron form, Te-
ochanontian (1653), probably cognate
writh Mohawk T'dosarron'nion'1 , 'There
where many (beaver) dams are': from
initial prefix ti-, the transdirective sio-n
'there', 'thither' w-, the
compound
prefix pronoun of the third person, sin
gular number, zoic gender, 'it-it'; -cwr-,
the nominal stem of osa'rtf oro'tce'ra' (a
dialectic variant) signifying 'a (beaver)
dam'; -row, the verb-stem, '(to) place
athwart,' and the adverbial suffix, -n/o»',
'many times', 'many places'). The
present Iroquoian name of Detroit, Mich.
There seems to be good evidence that the
name did not originally belong to this
spot. The Huron term,' cited above, was
first used in the Journal des Jesuites
for 1653 (Jesuit Relations, Thwaitesed.,
X.YXVIII, 181, 1899) in conjunction with
the place name ftkenchioe, ' place of the
foxes,' which was there represented to efit, for supplying them with powder and
be "toward Teochanontian," that is to li'ad *"id other things needed in their
hunting, and to prevent war between
which he
tune In 1688 the Fiv
complained to Gov. Dongan, of New
York asking him to demolish the'fort
built two years previously. Later ( adil-
lac proposed to establish' there a perma
nent settlement and militarv post In
this proposal he met with strong opposi
tion by those whose interests would i,e
affected, and also by the Jesuits finally
however, convincing the proper authori
ties of the feasibility of his plan and of
the immense interests which it would
conserve and protect, he began, on July
24, 1701, the picket Fort Pontchartrain
which was about (50 yds square and situ
ated about 120 ft from the river.
Tn the same year the Five Nations
complained that the Hurons had mine to
dwell at Tiosahrondion and that they had
thereby disturbed their beaver and elk
hunting; they asserted that they had
owned these hunting grounds for 60 (ap
proximately 45) years, and that although
the governors of New York and Canada
had both admitted that these lands be
longed to them, a fort had been built
there by the French. To these remon
strances the French governor replied that
the fort had been built for their pole ben-
"toward the place of the beaver-
dams," meaning, evidently vaguely, in
the beaver-hunting country. Inland on
both sides of the strait connecting L.
Huron with L. Erie there were noted
beaver grounds, and their importance
was so great in the 17th century that
Lahontan marked the chief places on his
map; there were also well-known beaver
grounds lying between the Manmee and
Wabash rs. In 1701 the Five Nations
gave a deed of trust to the English King
of their "beaver-hunting ground" (called
Canagariarchio, i. e. Gdna'yttria'-Kon-
tceriio, 'it beaver is fine'),' a part of
which land "runns till it butts upon the
Twichtwichs [Miami]," comprising the
"country where the bevers, the deers,
elks, and such beasts keep and the place
called Tieugsachrondie, alias Fort de Tret
orWawyachtenok" (N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
iv, 908, 1854). At an early period the
French realized the great importance of
this strait, for it was the key to the three
upper lakes and all their dependencies,
and gave ready access to the Mississippi
by way of Maumee r. and a portage of
only 9 m. into the Wabash. So in 1686
Denonville (realizing that if this pass was
to prevent war
them and the Ottawa. At thesame time
the Hurons complained that the Mis-
sisauga (Wa<ianhaes) had taken their
beaver-hunting grounds and desired the
French governor to remove the M issisanga
to their own hunting lands. In 1700 they
declared that this was "the only place of
beaver hunting." In 1702, 24 "Farr
Indians." probably Miami and Wyandot,
informed the Five Nations that they had
come to dwell at Tiosahrondion, "at one
end of your house." The French had
previously ordered their Indian allies to
make peace with the Five Nations. A?
early as 1727 man v small tril>es and parts
of tribes, as the Wyandot, Miami, Foxes,
Sank, Ottawa, Missisauga and I'ota-
watomi, had their villages in the vicinity
of Tiosahrondion. Ten years later 130
Shawnee warriors asked permission of
the Governor of New York and of the
Five Nations to go to dwell at Tiosahron
dion, because the Seneca and theCayuga
had sold their lands on the Susqnehanna
from under their feet,
Hennepin (New Discovery, HW7) savs
that L. Erie was called by the Iroqua
Erige Teyocharonti&ng, which signifies "At
758
TIOU TIPT
the place of the Erie people, there where
many (beaver) dams are." (.1. N. B. H.)
Erige' Tejocharontiong. -Ilennepin, Nouvelle
Deeonverte,49,1697. Tahsagrondie.— Golden (1727),
Hist. Five Nations, 22, 1747. Tahsahgrondie. —
Douglass, Summary, I, ISO, 1755. Te'o'chanon-
tian.— Jes. Rel. (1653), Thwaites ed., xxxvm, 181,
1899. Teughsaghrontey. — London Doc. (1754) in
X. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 899, 1855. Tieugsachron-
dio.— London Doc. (1701), ibid., iv,908,1854. Tircksa-
rondia,— London Doc. (1688), ibid., 532. Tjeughsa-
ghrondie.— London Doc. (1701), ibid., 909. Tjeug-
saghronde. — Ibid. Tjguhsaghrondy. — Ibid., 892.
Tjughsaghrondie.— London Doc. (1702), ibid., 979.
Toghsaghrondie.— London Doc. (1770), ibid. , v, 694,
1S55. Tonsagroende. — Ibid., 513. Trongsagroende. —
LondonDoc. (1720), ibid. Tuchsaghrondie.— Ibid.,
VI, 105, 1S55. Tucksagrandie.— Ibid., 103. Tuigh-
saghrondy.— London Doc. (1701), ibid., IV, 891,
1854. Tusachrondie. — London Doc. (1726), ibid., v,
792, 1S55. Tushsaghrendie.— Ibid., VI, 107, 1855.
Tussaghrondie. — Ibid., 99. Tyschsarondia. — Lon
donDoc. (It'.ss), ibid., in, 536. 1853. Wawiaghten-
hook,— London Doc. (1754), ibid., vi, S99, 1855.
Tiou. A people on lower Mississippi
and Ya/oo rs., mentioned only during
the earlier periods of French colonization
in Louisiana. Tradition states that they
were once very numerous, but that hav
ing been vanquished by the Chickasaw,
they lied from their ancient seats, ap
parently on the upper Ya/oo r., to the
Natchex, who protected them and allowed
them to form a distinct village. It is re
corded in Margry (Dec., iv, 429, 1880)
that the Bayogoula having prior to Mar.
1700 killed in a conflict all the Mugulasha,
within their reach, called in families of
the Acolapissa and Tiou to occupy their
deserted fields and lodges. In* 1731,
shortly after the Natchex uprising, they
are said to have been cut off entirely by
the (^uapaw, and although this is doubt
ful, they are not heard of again. I)u
I 'rat / informs us that they possessed the
r sound in their language. If this is
true their language was not Muskhogean
proper, Natchex, or Siouan, but formed
one group with Tunica, Koroa, Yaxoo,
and perhaps Grigra. (j. R. s. )
Little Tioux.— Dumoht in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
v, 59, 1S53. Sioux. — Jelterys, Fr. Dom. Am., pt. I,
145,1761 (misprint). Teoux.— McKenneyand Hall,
Ind. Tribes, m, 81, 1x54. Theoux.— Boudinot,
Star in the West, 129. ISK;. Thioux.— JerYerys, op.
cit., 162. Thoucoue.— Iborville (1699) in Margry
Dec., iv, 179, IXXf). Thysia. — Ibid. Tiaoux. —
Romans, Florida, i, 101, 1775. Tihiou. — Coxe
Carnlanti, map, 1711. Tiou.— La Salle (m, 1680)
in Margry, ix'c., n. 198, 1x77. Tioux.— Dumont,
La., i, 135, 1753. Toaux. — Handry des Lo/Jeres
V(.y. Louisiane, 245, 1X02 (misspelled forTeaux).
Tipi (from the Siouan root ti 'to dwell',
;;/_'used for'). The ordinary conical
skin dwelling of the Plains tribes and of
some of those living farther to the N. w.
The tipi must be distinguished from the
wigwam, wikiup, hogan, and other types
of residence structures in use in other
sections of the country.
The tipi consisted of a circular frame
work of poles brought together near the
top and covered with dressed buffalo
skins sewn to form a single piece, which
was kept in place by means of wooden
pins and ground pegs. It commonly
had about 20 poles, averaging 25 ft in
length, each pole being hewn from a
stout sapling, usually cedar, trimmed
down to the heart wood. The poles
were set firmly in the ground so as
to make a circle of about 15 ft in
diameter, and were held together above
by means of a hide rope wound around
the whole bunch about 4 ft from the
upper ends, leaving these ends pro
jecting above the tipi covering. There
were 3 main poles, or writh some tribes 4,
upon which the weight of the others
rested. The cover consisted of from 15
TIPI DUG-AM (KIOWA STANDARD): « Cover (average 18 to
20 buffalo hides), b Poles (average 20, besides
2 outside poles), c Two outside poles, or flap
poles. (I Flaps (for diverting draft and smoke).
e "Ears" or pockets at top o? flaps for inserting
ends of outside poles. / Pins for pinning to
gether the two sides of tipi cover (average 8,
i. e., 2 below door and 6 above), g Pegs for
holding edge of tipi cover to ground (average
20). h Door, usually a skin kept stretched by
means of a transverse stick, or by a hoop frame.
Inside, in the middle of the floor, is the fire-pit.
There are names for special poles, for orna
ments and other attachments, etc.
to 1 8 dressed buffalo skins cut and fitted
in such a way that, when sewn together
with sinew thread, they formed a single
large sheet of nearly semicircular shape.
This was lifted into place against the
framework by means of a special pole at
the back of the structure, after which
the two ends were brought around to the
front and there fastened by means of 8
or 10 small wooden pins running upward
from the doorway nearly to the crossing
of the poles. The lower border wras
kept in place by means of pegs driven
into the ground 'at a distance of about 2
BULL. 30]
TIPITIWITCHET TIPPEOANOK
59
ft apart around the circle. The doorway
faced the E., the usual door being a
piece of dressed skin stretched over a
rectangular or elliptical frame, frequently
decorated with porcupine quills or other
ornaments. The dressed skin of a pan
ther, coyote, or buffalo calf, with the
hairy side outward, was sometimes used.
The" fire-pit was directly in the center,
and the smoke escaped through the open
ing in the top, at the crossing of the poles.
By means of movable skin flaps on each
side of the smoke hole, the course of the
smoke could be regulated as the wind
shifted, the flaps being kept in place by
2 poles on the outside of the tipi. There
were commonly 3 beds or seats, one at
each side and one at the back of the tipi,
each consisting of along platform covered
with a sort of mat of light willow rods,
over which were thrown buffalo robes or
blankets. The head end of the mat
usually hung from a tripod in hammock
fashion. Decorated curtains above the
beds kept off the drops of water which
came through the smoke hole in rainy
weather. The ground was the floor, the
part nearest the beds being sometimes
cut off from the open space by means of
a circular border of interwoven twigs.
In warm weather the lower part of the
tipi cover was raised to allow the bive/e
to pass through. In cold weather the
open space around the bottom was
chinked with grass. The tipi w-as re
newed every one or two years, its com
pletion being the occasion of a dedicatory
ceremony, and those of prominent fami
lies decorated with heraldic paintings
and other ornaments. On account of its
exact adaptability to the necessities of
prairie life, the tipi was taken by Gen.
Sibley as the model for the tent which
bears his name. Owing to the smaller
number of ponies available for dragging
the poles, the tipis of the northern tribes
were usually fewer in proportion and
larger in size than among the southern
tribes. According to Grinnell, the Black-
feet in ancient times had a sort of large
triple tipi, with 3 fireplaces. See Habi
tations, Skin and Skin-dressing. (J. M. )
Tipitiwitchet. A former popular^name
for Dionxa mustipula, the \ enus s
trap, or hog-eye, a North Carolina plant,
now nearly extinct, noted for the extraor
dinary irritability of its leaves, which,
when touched by an insect, collaps
with a sudden spring and imprison the
intruder. The word is from Renape
(Virginia A Igonquian) WlpiwUstok, they
( leaves ) which wind around ( or in
volve)'. (w- VVr
Tiposies. A hostile tribe, probably Mo-
quelumnan, living N. and E. of Sail L Joi
miin r., among the foothills oi the Sierra
Nevada, on the headwaters of Tuolumne,
Merced, and Mariposa rs., Cal. — Barl>our
et al. (1851) in Sen. Kx. Doc. 4, :«d
Cong., spec, sess., 01, 1853.
Tipoti. Mentioned by Ofiate in 1508
(Doc. Ined., xvi, 102, 1871) as a pueblo
of New Mexico, in connection with others,
apparently belonging to Keresan Indians.
Tipoy. An unidentified village visited
by La Salle in 168(i on his first journey
from Ft St Louis, on Matagorda hay,
Texas, to search overland for the Missis
sippi. An Indian from the tribe guided
him to the friendly Anarni, whom he
reached the following day. See Cavelier
de la Salle in Shea, Early Voy., 40, 1861.
Tippecanoe (properly Kitapkwtinunk or
KitapkwijLnttnka, 'buffalo-fish place,' the
Miami name for the stream at that point,
from kitajikti-tm, 'buffalo-fish.' The cor
responding Potawatomi form, accord ing to
McCoy, is Kc-tap'-i'-kuH. Trumhull's in
terpretation of 'at the great clearing' is
probably based on a misconception of the
Delaware form, which seems to contain
the prefix krliti, 'great.' — .1. 1*. I Minn).
A noted village site on the w. hank of the
Wabash, just below the mouth <.f Tippe
canoe r., in Tippecanoe co., hid. It was
originally occupied by the Miami, the
earliest known occupants of the region,
and later by the Shaunee. who were in
possession when it was attacked and de
stroyed by the Americans under Wilkin
son "in 1791, at which time it contained
120 houses. It was soon after rebuilt and
occupied by the Potawatomi, and finally
on their invitation became in 1MI8 the
neadquartersofTecumseh and his brother,
the Prophet, with their followers, whence
the name Prophetstown. Their attitude
becomin^ threatening (Jen. William
Henry Harrison marched with WO troops
against the town, which was defended by
about the same number of warriors re
cruited from all the neighboring tribe*.
When near the town, at daybreak
Nov. 7, 1S11, his army was attacked by
the Indians, under command ot
Prophet Tecumseh himself being then
absent in the S. The desperate engage
ment that followed, known in history
the Battle of Tippecanoe, resulted
complete defeat and dispersion
Indians, with a loss on each side ot trom
50 to (>0 killed and a very large proport.o
ffl?™.Kte»tjr^s;
Victory Harrison was properly and^affec-
tionately styled "Old T.ppecanoe
in his presidential campaign in 1
SOUL; WHO LIIC i •• "• i > . . e
Tvler too" became the rallying en <•
& sun lorters. Consult Moonev, Gboet
760
TIPPECANOE T1TYMAGG
[B. A. E.
name). Kethepecannank.— Rupp, W. Penn., 264,
1846. Kethtipecanunk.— Scott (1791) in Am. State
Papers, Ind. All'., I, 131, 1832. Kethtipiconunck. —
Scott, ibid., 133. Pems-quah-a-wa.— Hough, map
in Indiana Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883 (misprint of
Prophet's name). Prophet's Town.— Heald (1812)
in Am. State Papers, I nd. AfT.,1, 806, 1832. Quitepco-
muais. — Hamtramck (ca. 1790), ibid., 87. Quite-
piconnae.— Gamelin (1790), ibid., 93. Tippacanoe.—
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds.,
II, 5, 1*14. Tippecanoe. — Wilkinson (1791) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 135, 1832.
Tippecanoe. A Miami village which
preceded that of the Shawnee on the
same site.
Atihipi-Catouy.— Iberville (ca. 1703) in Margry,
Dec., IV, 597, 1880. Ortithipicatony. — Iberville as
quoted in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 341, 1,s72.
Tipsinah. A name of "the wild prairie
turnip, used as food by the northwestern
Indians" (Bartlett, Diet, of American
isms, 707, 1877). This plant is also known
as the Dakota turnip, and tipsinah is
derived from tip*inna, its name in the
Sioux language. (A. r. c. )
Tipsistaca. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal.
Tipisastac.— Engelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 398, 1897.
Tipsistaca.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 23, 1860.
Tirans. A Delaware tribe or band for
merly living on the x. shore of Delaware
bay, about Cape May or Cumberland
(•<».*, X. ,T.
Tiascons.— Evelin (1648) quoted by Proud, Penn.,
I, 114, 1797. Tirans.— Ibid.
Tisattunne. A former Chastacosta vil
lage on the x. bank of "Rogue r. , Oreg.
Ti-sat ;unne. — I)orseyin Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
234, isyo.
Tisechu. The principal village of the
Choinimni, at the confluence of King's
r. and Mill cr., s. central California.
Tis-e'-chu. — Powers in Cout. X. A. Fthnol., in, 370,
Is77. Tishech.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (Yokuts
dialectic form). Tishechu. — Ibid, (another form).
Tisepan (</*=: 'cotton wood'). A Chiri-
cahua clan or band at San Carlos agency,
Ariz. They may be identical with the
Tizsessinaye and correlated to the Titses-
senaye of the I'inal Coyoteros.
Dosapon.— White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E., 1875.
Bapon.— Gatschet, Zwolf Sprachen, 65, 1876. Tise
pan.— ten Kate, Kei/en in X. A., 197, 1885. Tose-
pon.— Gatschet, Yuma-Spr., ix, 371, 1877 (trans.
'make bread').
Tishim. The tribal name given for the
mot her of a child baptized at San Antonio
dc Valero mission, Texas, in 1753. The
only clue to the affiliation of her tribe is
that she was married to a Yojuan, whose
tribe was Tonka wan (Valero Baptisms,
175:$, partida, S74, MS.). (n. E. B. )
Tishrawa. Given as a Karok village
just below the junction of Salmon and
Klamath rs., x. w. Cal., in 1851.
Tishrawa.— Gibbs (1X51) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, if*}. 1853.
Tishum ( Ti'-xh>nn} . A small settlement
of the Maiduon the right bank of Feather
r., Cal., between the Bear and the Yuba.
Teeshums. — Powers in Overland Mo. xil 420 1874
TP-_sh urn.— Powers in Cont. X. A.Ethnol., HI, 282^
In / / .
Tisquantum. See Stiunilo.
Tistontaraetonga. An unidentified tribe
destroyed by the Iroquois a few years
before 1680.— La Salle (1682) in Margry,
Dec., n, 237, 1878.
Tiswin. See Fermentation.
Titami. See Tatemy.
Titicut ( Keh-teih-tuk-qut, 'on the great
river.' — Eliot). A village of Christian In
dians in Middleborough town, Plymouth
co., Mass., near the present Titicut, proba
bly subject to the Massachuset. In 1698
the inhabitants numbered 40 adults.
They sold their last land in 1760. (,i. M.)
Cotuhticut.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 3, 10, 1848. Cotuh-
tikut.— Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s.', i, 198, 1806. Kehtehticut.— Rawson and Danforth
(1698), ibid., x, 134,1809. Keketticut.— Writer of
1818, ibid., 2d s., VII, 143, 1818. Ketchiquut.— Cot
ton (1674), ibid., 1st s., I, 200, 1806. Ketehiquut.—
Backus, ibid., in, 150, 1794. Ketehtequtt.— Cotton
(1678), ibid., 4th s., vm, 245,1868. Ketticut.— Writer
of 1818, ibid., 2d s., vii, 143, 1818. Teeticut.— Win-
throp (1636), ibid., 4th s.,vi, 514, 1863. Teighta-
quid.— Record of 1644, ibid., 2d s., vii, 137, 1818.
Tetehquet.— Drake, Kk. Inds., bk. 3, 10, 1848. Teti-
cut.— Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., iv, 280, 1816 (the
river). Tihtacutt.— Kliot (1648), ibid., 3d s., iv,
81,1834. Titacutt.— Winslow (1637), ibid. ,4th s., VI,
163,1863. Titecute.— Coddington (1640), ibid., 316
Titicott.— Hinckley (1685), ibid., v, 133, 1861.
Titicut.— Backus, ibid., 1st s., in, 150, 1794.
Titiyu. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Titlas. An Indian "province," E. of
Qui vira, which the abbess Marfa de Jesus,
of Agreda, Spain, claimed to have miracu
lously visited in the 17th century.
Tidam'. — Zarate-Salmeron (ca. 1629), Kelacion, in
Land of Sunshine, 187, 1900 (apparently identical ).
Tulas.--Vetancurt (1692) in Teatro Mex., in, 303,
1871 (evidently identical).
Titlogat. An Ahtena village, not iden
tified, probably of the Koltshan divi
sion. — Wrangell quoted by Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., i, 32, 1877.
Titsessinaye ('little cotton wrood jun
gle ' ) . A clan or band of the Final Coyo
teros, correlated with the clan of like
name among the White Mountain Apa
che of Arizona (Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890). See Tisepan.
Titshotina. A Nahane tribe inhabiting
the country between the Cassiar nits, and
Liard and'Dease rs., Brit. Col. In 1887
they numbered 70 persons.
Acheto-tinneh.— Dall, Alaska, 106, 1870 (= 'people
living out of the wind ' ) . Ti-tsho-ti-na. — Dawson
in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1888, 200u, 1889.
Titskanwatichatak ( ' real Tonkawa ' ) .
A Tonkawa clan.
Titskan wa'titch a'tak.— Gatschet, Tonkawa MS.
vocab., B. A. K., 1884.
Titukilsk. A Knaiakhotana village on
the E. shore of Cook inlet, Alaska, con
taining 57 persons in 1880. — Petroff in
10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Titymag-g. A name used by the first
English settlers in the Hudson bay coun
try for the whitefish (Coregonus albns).
Ellis (Voy. to Pludson's Bay, 185, 1748)
says it was called by the French white-
BULL. 30]
TIUBTA — TLAKATLALA
761
fish, but by the Indians and English
titymagg. This word is evidently a cor
ruption of the Chippewa alikameg, in
Cree atikkamek, 'caribou fish,' from atl'k,
'deer,' 'caribou,' and amek, 'fish.' In
Rep. U. S. Fish Com., 1894, attihawhmeg is
given as a name of the Labrador whitefish
( C. Labrad.), another species. (A. F. c. )
Tiubta. A village of the Kalendaruk
division of the Costanoan family, for
merly connected with San Carlos mission,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Tiun (Tl/An}. A Haida town of the
Dostlan-lnagai family, formerly on the
w. coast of Graham id., s. of Port Lewis,
Queen Charlotte ids., Brit. Col. In the
Skidegate dialect this is Tli'gAn, which
is said to mean 'Slaughter village.' It
is probably the settlement referred to in
John Work's list (1846) as "Too," with 10
houses and 196 inhabitants. It was one
of the first places occurring in his list to
be abandoned. (j. R. s. )
Ti'An.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 280, 281, 1905.
Tian Ilnige. — Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can.,
sec. ii, 124, 1895. Tli'gAn.— Swanton, op. cit.
Too. — Work (1846) in Kane, Wand, in X. A.,app.,
4,1859 (probably identical).
Tive9ocayo. Mentioned by Oviedo ( Hist.
Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853') as one of the
provinces or villages visited by Ayllpn.
The word owes its origin to a false divi
sion of two succeeding names which
should read "Anicative [or rather Anica-
tiya], Qocayo." The first is unidentified;
trie second undoubtedly refers to the
Coosa of South Carolina.
Tiyochesli ('dungs in the lodge'). A
modern Oglala Sioux band.
Tiyocesli.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in loth Rep.
B. A. E., 221, 1897. Tiyotcesli.— Ibid.
Tiyochesli. A band of the Brule Teton
Sioux.
Tiyocesli.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E.. 219, 1897". Tiyotcesli.— Ibid.
Tiyopaoshannunpa ('smokes at the en
trance to the lodge ' ) . A band of the Sans
Arcs Sioux.
Tiyopa-ocarjnurjpa.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
219, 1897. Tiyopa-otcannunpa. — Ibid.
Tizaptan ('five lodges' ). A Sisseton
Sioux band.
Ti-zapta".— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217, 1897.
Ti-zaptan.— Ibid. Tizaptarjna.— S. R.Riggs, letter
to Dorsey, 1882.
Tizaptan. A Sihasapa Sioux band; per
haps the same as Glaglahesha.— Swift,
letter to J. O. Dorsey, 1884.
Tizhu. A Quapaw gens, now extinct.
Ti'ju.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 230, 1897.
Tizonazo. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico, which, according to
Orozco y Berra, was occupied by people
of the Salineros and Cabezas tribes until
they participated in the rebellion of the
Toboso, when they were exterminated
and the pueblo repeopled with Opata
from Ures (q. v.), in Sonora.
S.Jose del Tizonazo.-Orozco y Berra'<f.eog;vjl8'
1864. Tizonazo.— Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Hex.,
4th s.,lil, 310, 1857.
Tizsessinaye ( 'little cotton wood jungle' ).
An Apache clan or band at San ( 'arlosand
Ft Apache, Ariz., in i.ssi; corresponding
to the Titsessinaye and the Destchetinaye
among the Final Coyotero.
Chiz-ches-che-nay.-Whit,., Apach.- names of Ii,,l.
Tribes, MS., B.A.E. (trans, -rocky country uml
woody country'). Tit-sessinaye.— Hoiirkc in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in. 112, IK(JO.
Tkeiktskune (Tx-^i.rtsknnt'). A Bella-
coola village on the x. side of Bellaroola
r., Brit. Col., near itH mouth. It was one
of the eight villages called Nuhalk.
NutHe'intskone.— Boas in 7th Kcp. N. W. Trilrt-s
Can., 3, 1891. Tx'e'ix'tskune.— Boasin Mem Arn
Mus. Nat. Hist., n, 49, 1900.
Tkhakiyu. A Yaquina village on the
N. side of Yaquina r., Oreg., on a small
stream E. of Newport.
T'k'qa'-ki-yu. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
229, 1890.
Tkhlunkhastnnne. A band of the Mi-
shikhwutmetunne, who dwelt on Upper
Coquille r., Oreg., next to the Kusan and
below Coquille City.
Tqlun-qas' }unne'. — Dorsey in Jonr. Am. Folk
lore, m, 232, 1890.
Tkimeye. A Kuitsh village at \Vin-
chester bay, near Uinpqua r., <>re<:.
Tki'-mi-ye'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
231, 1890.
Tktakai (T'k'takai, ' vine-maple'). A
Squawmish village on the ri<:ht bank of
S<iuawmisht r., Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1<)00.
Tkulmashaauk. A Yaquina village on
the s. side of Yaquina r., Greg.
T'kul-ma'-ca-auk'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, m, 229, 1890.
Tkwakwamish. A former Sahsh division
on Puyallup r. and Yashon id.. Wash.;
pop. about 50 in 1853.
T'Kawkwamish.— Gibbs in ('out. X. A. Ethnol
178 1.S77. T'kwakwamiBh.— Gibbs quoted
in Cont X. A. Ethnol.. I, 211, I.s77. T Qua-qua-
mish.— Gibbs in Par. K. K. Kfp.. I, 435. ^
Tkwuratum. Given as an <
band at the mouth of Okinakane r.,Wash
T'Kwuratum.— Gibbs in Pat1. 1
Tlaaluis (i-aa'luis). One of the five
original septs of the Lekwiltok, living o
the coast of British Columbia between
Bute and Lough borough inlete. Am
the great war between the Kwakiutl ;
the Salish they were so reduced in n
bers that they joined the Kueha wan-
manna Mitteil., pt. 6, 131, 1887.
Tlachtana ('weavers of gniss ins
A Knaiakhotana clan of Cook inlet,
Alaska.-Richardson, Arct. Exped., i,
). A Wikono village on
t Col-Bin Peter-
762
TLAKAUMOOT TLASENUESATH
[B. A. E.
3 in. above Oak Point, — Boas, Kathlamet
Texts, 6, 1901.
Tlakaumoot ( Tl'ak'aumd'ot). A division
of the people of Nuskelst, a Bellacoola
town. — Boas in 7th Hep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 3, 1891.
Tlakluit (Ila'.rluit, their own name, of
unknown meaning) . A Chinookan tribe
formerly occupying the x. side of Colum
bia r. in Klickitatco., Wash., from about
6m. above The Dalles down to the neigh
borhood of White Salmon r. They ad
joined Shahaptian tribes on the E. and x.,
while the Chilluckittequaw, known also
as White Salmon Indians, were their
neighbors in the w. Their farthest point
E. was a small island bearing a name
meaning 'Atatahlia's roasting place,' in
allusion to a mythical incident; proceed
ing westward their villages were: Waya-
gwa; Wakemap; Wish ram (properly
called Nixhii(iix-), about 5 m. above The
Dalles; Shikeldaptikh, about £ in. below;
Shabanshksh, a mile below Wish ram;
Skukskhat; Wasnaniks; Niukhtash, at
Big Eddy; Illiluseltshlikh; Gawishila,
a fishing station; Chalaitgelit; Kwala-
sints, opposite The Dalles; Gawilapchk,
a winter village; Nayakkhachikh, an
other winter village; Tsapkhadidlit, a
wintering place; Shkonana, opposite
Crate's Point; Shkagech; Hladakhat,
about 10 in. below The Dalles; Shgwa-
liksh, about 2 in. below (perhaps a Kli-
kitat village); \Vaginkhak, \ in. below.
In 1806 Lewis and Clark estimated their
number at 1,000. They participated in
the Yakima treaty of 1855, but most of
them have never gone on the Yakima
reservation, although they are nomi
nally under its jurisdiction. They are
tribally, but not linguistically, distinct
from the Wasco (q. v.). The tribe be
came notorious for the trouble they caused
the early traders and settlers in making
the portageat their principal village, Wish-
ram. Their present number is about 150,
some of whom live regularly in their fish
ing village of Wishram on the Columbia.
About half this number are mixed
bloods. See Sapir, Wishram Texts, Pub.
Am. Kthnol.Soc.,ii, 1909. (r.. F. E. s. )
Echebools.— Robertson, Oregon, ]29 1846 ('mis
quoted from Lewis and Clark). E-chee-lute.—
Chirk (1805) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark in
183, 1905. E-che-loot.— Lewis and Clark Exped
ii, 112, 1814. E-che-lute.— Clnrk (1800) in Orig!
Jour. Lewis and Clark, in, 164, 1905. Ehelutes.—
Lewis (1806). ibid., iv, 73, 1U05. Eloot.— Lewis
and Clark Kxped., n, 217, 1811. E lute.— Clark
•806) in Orig Jour Lewis and Clark, iv, 210,
9<).> Eskel lute.— Clark (180f>), ibid., VI, 115, 1905
Eskeloot.— Morse, R,.p. to See. War, 370 1822!
Hellwitr— Ibid. .3(59. Helwit.— Moonev in 14th
Hep. HA. K.. 7-10, 1896. Ila'xluit.-Sapir in I'ub
Am Ethnol. Soe., n, x, 190'J (own name). Niha-
loitih.— Hale in U. S Expl. Exped., vi 509 1846
WiBhrams.— Alvord (1853) in Sehooleraft, Ind
Tribes, v, (153. 1855. Ouichram.— Hunt in Nouv
Ann. Voy., x, 81. 1821. Tchelomts.— Stuart ibid '
E'V-'iV I*'-'1' Tchilouit.-Mooney in llth Rep!
B. A. K., ,40, 1896. Tchilouits.— Stuart in Nouv
Ann. Voy., x, 112, 1821. Tel'huemit.— Schoolcraft'
Ind. Tribes, vi, 702. 1857. Tilhalluvit.— Lane in
Ind. AfT. Rep., 162, 1850. Tilhiellewit.— Lane (1849)
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st seas., 174, 1850.
Tilhilooit.— Tolmie and Dawsoii, Comp. Vocab.,
121. 1884. Tilhuahvits.— Sehoolcraft, Ind. Tribes
vi, 689, 1857. Tilhulhwit.— Ibid., I, 521, 1853. Tlaq-
luit.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., "40, 1896 (own
name). Wesh-ham. — Noble (1856) in H R Ex
Doe. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 109, 1857. Wi'cxam.—
Sapir in Pub. Am. Ethnol. Soc., 11, x, 1909 (proper
form). Wishham.— Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176,
1844. Wish-ram.— Ibid., 38. Wishrans.— Alvord
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
12, 1857. Wissams.— Shaw (1856) in H. R. Ex
Doe. 37, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 115, 1857. Wiss-
whams.— Ross, Fur Hunters, I, 186, 1855. Wush
quma-pum. — Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 740"
1896 (Tenino name). >
Tlakom (Tla'qdm). A Squawmish vil
lage community on Anvil id., in Howe
sd!. Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit.
A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Tlakstak (La'qtfax). A former Chi
nookan village on the s. side of Colum
bia r., Wash. It was occupied by the
people who afterward settled Wakaria^isi,
q. v. (F. B.)
Tlalegak (ut'legftk, 'eddy'). A former
Chinook (Wahkiakum) town near Pillar
Rock, Columbia r., Greg. (F. B. )
Pillar Rock.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 435, 1855.
Tlanak (L m.u7.'). A Tlingit town in
the Sitka country, Alaska. (j. K. s. )
Tlanusiyi (Tlanns-i'i/i, 'leech place').
An important Cherokee settlement at the
junction of Hiwassee and Valley rs., the
present site of Murphy, in Cherokee co.,
N. C. (j. M.)
Clennuse.— Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792. Klau.
suna.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 535, 1900.
Quanuse. — Bartram, op. cit. (perhaps synonyl
mous, although in the same list as the above).
Quoneashee. — Mooney, op, cit. (quoted). Tlanu!
si'yt.— Mooney, op. cit. (correct Cherokee form).
Tlascopsel. According to the royal
cedilla of Apr. 16, 1748 (ArchivoGen.de
Mex., R. Ced., LXVIII, MS.), providing
for the establishment of three missions
on San Xavier (San Gabriel) r., Texas,
this was one of the tribes which previ
ously asked for a mission there. They
have not been identified and probably
are known in history by some other
name. In discussing the cedula referred
to, a contemporary who evidently had
lived in Texas wrote: "The Lacopseles,
which later are called Tlacopseles, besides
being very strange (extrano) to me, are
likewise unknown to the Asinay or Texa
language, for it is well known that their
alphabet does not contain /, which occurs
twice in each name." He concludes,
therefore, that the name must have1 been
reported in the Yadocxa (Deadose, which
was that of the Bidai and Arkokisa) Ian- .
guage (MS., ca. 1748, in the archives of
the College of Guadalupe de Zacatecas,
Mexico). (n. E. B. )
Lacopseles. — Bonilla. BreveCornp. (1772), trans, by
West in Tex. Hist. Quar . vm, 46, 1904 Tlascop-
Beh-Morfi. Mem Hist. Tex., bk. n, ca. 1782, MS.
Tlasenuesath. (Tla' sEnuesath) . A sept
of the Seshart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
BULL. 30]
TLASHGENEMAKI — TLEGULAK
703
Tlashgenemaki. A Chinookan family
living on the x. bank of Columbia r., in
Wahkiakum co., Wash., below Hkamo-
kavva.
cdon«^m ,6'"
™ '"
>t up,
Drx-.
has become extinct
, -1-— C-atsehet, Kiilapuva MS H v v
'2. Athla^sni.-Ibid. , Kala, nva ir me ClJ
star.-Lewis (]SW;; in Ori^r To. r u-wis an
Clark,iv,213, 1905. Clack-star.- "wisanVl<
'd., n. 22(1,
1*14. Clackster.— Cl
Orig.Jcmr. Lewis and Clark, iv! 217. ]
a in Boston Soc. Xat. Hist, iv, s,.V»
Claxtar.— Lewis and Clark Kxi.e.l n -i-' 10,
Cax-ter. -Clark (LS05) in Oriy. Jour. Lewi's an
' -
rk
. Clak
Clockstar -Morst- Kri
s-J'J. Klatscanai.-Thwait, , in
and Clark, iv, 2ls ]'»or, Klats
ted by I»all in font X ' \ Ftli
Klatskania.— Pres.' Me-*.' Fx
Cong., 1st sess., (i, IS.-,- . I,, Is;,, t|i(.
la'cgEnEmaxix-.-Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6 1901 ^ ""^ ''V'1'1''!"1 t":! ""'" '""I 5 u,,,
Tlastlemauk (TlastlEm<ut(/, 'Saltwater-
creek'). A Squawmish village community
in Burrard inlet, Brit, Col.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. Brit, A. A. S., 475, 1900.
Tlastshini ( ' re<l flat ' ) . A Navaho clan.
Tlastcmi. — Matthews in Jonr \in Folk-lore m
103. 1890. Tlastvini.— Matthews Navaho LP«--
onds, 30, 1897
Tlatek. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village
on the x. bank of Yukon r., Alaska, :>5
m. above Andreafski.
Tlatek.— Baker. Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Tlate-
kamat.— Post-route map, 1903. Tlatekamute.—
Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doe. 12, 42d Cong.. 1st sess
25, 1871 (referring to the inhabitants)
Tlathenkotin ('people of the river that
trails through the grass' ). A division of
the Tsilkotin living in Tlothenka village
on Chilkotin r. , near Fraser r., Brit.
Col. Pop. 190 in 1892, besides 35 in the
independent village of Stella,
T'ja-theii-Koh'-tin. — Mbrice in Trans. Can Inst
IV. 23,1893.
Tlatlasikoala (Lrt'Larigoala, 'those on
the ocean'). A Kwakiutl tribe which
formerly lived at the x. E. end of Van
couver id., but later moved to Hope id.
Its gentes, according to Boas, are Uyig-
yilkam, Lalauilela, and (ivekscm. This
tribe and the Nakomgilisala are known to
the whites collectively as the Xawiti (q.
v.). Within recent years they have al
ways lived together. ' In 190I> their com
bined population was 69. ( .1 . R. s. )
Klatolseaquilla. — Brit. Col. map, 1S72. La'Lasi-
qoala. — Boas in Rep. T. S. Xat. Mus. 1S'J5, 329. 1897.
La'i,asiqwala. — Boas in Mem. Am. Mns. Xat . Hist.,
V, pt u, 350, 1905. Tlatlashekwillo .— Tohnie and
Dawson, Voeabs. Brit. Col.. 1 ISi?, is.sj. Tlatla-She-
quilla. — Seouler (184(>) in.Ionr. I'lthnol. Soe. Lond..
1,233,1848. Tlatlasik-oa'la.— Boas in tith Hep. X.
W. Tribes Can.. 53, 1890. Tlatlasiqoala.— Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, I8,s7. Tla-tli-sl-
kwila. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soe. Can., see.
II, 65, 1887. Tsatsaquits.— Brit.' Col. map. 1872.
Tlatlelamin (LdLEla'ntn), 'the support
ers'). Agensof theNimkish, a Kwakiutl
tribe. — Boas in Rep. U. S. Nat. 31ns. 1S95,
331, 1897.
Tlatskanai. An Athapascan tribe that
formerly owned the prairies bordering
Chehalis r., Wash., at the mouth of Skook-
umchuck r., but, on the failure of game,
left the country, crossed the Columbia,
and occupied themountains on Clatskanie
r., Columbia co., Ores;. (Gibbs in Coiit.
N. A.Ethnol., i, 171, 1877). "This tribe
was, at the first settlement of the Hud
son's Bay Company in Oregon, so warlike
and formidable that the company's men
dared not pass their possessions along the
river in less numbers than 00 armed men,
and then often at considerable loss of life
and always at great hazard. The Indians
were in the habit of exacting tribute from
all the neighboring tribes who passed in
the river, and disputed the right of any
Clark, in, 'j
See. War, 371,
Orig. Jour. Lewi
kanai.— Gibbs qu
nol., 1.241, 1*77
Doe. 39, 32d Conjr.. Nt sess., '2, Is,.'. Klats-ka-
nuise.— Ind. AfY. Hep. l,s:>7, 3-">4. ls.">s Klatstonis —
Tounsend, Xar.. 175. ls:W. Tlascani.— Gallatin'in
8ehoolera.lt. Ind. Tribes, in, 411], ]s.",:;. Tlas-
kanai.— Keane in Stanford, Comp.-nd.. r»:i'.i Is7s
Tlatscanai,— Thwaites in Ori-. Jmir. Lewis ati<i
Clark, iv. 21S. ]<io;i. Tlatskanai Hale Fthnoi,'
and I'hilol., 2t;4. IMG. Tlatskanie— Ibid.,19*.
^Tlauitsis (Lau'ltux, 'antrry people'). A
Kwakiutl tribe on Cracroft id., Brit. ( 'ol.,
but which formerly lived i.n Hardy l>ay.
Their gentes, according to Boas, arc Sisiii-
tlae, Nunemasekalis, Tlctlket, and (Jyi-
uyilkam. In 1SS5 their t-iwn was Ka'lo-
kwis, on the \v. end of Tiirnmir id. I'up.
(37 in 1901, 102 in 190S.
Claw-et-sus. — Kane. Wand, in N. A., app., l>-">'.'.
Clowetoos. — Hrit. Col. map, IsT'J. Clow et sus.— -
Selio ilerai't. Ind. Tribes, v, |ss, ]s.V). Kea-wit-
sis.— "an. Ind. AtT oii-J. iv.C,. Klah-wit-sis. — Ibid..
llo. 1879. Kla-wit-sis.— Dawson in 'Trans. H«>y.
Soc. Can., see. u. C.5. issT. Kla-wi-tsush.— Tohnle
and Dawson. Voeabs. Hrit. Col..ll^i!. is-SI. Klowit-
shis. — Ibid. Lau'itiis. — HDJIS in Hep. C. S. Nat.
Mus. 1S95, 3:>0.' 1S97. Tlau'itsis. -H«»is in f.th Hrp.
X. W. Tribi-s Can.. .">!, is'.Mt. Tlauitsis. — Hoas in
Hull. Am. Geof,'. Soe . 229, I8S7_( misprint).
Tlayacma. — A former village connected
\\ithSan Francisco Solano mission, Cal.—
Bancroft, Hist. C1al., n, -")0(), ISSii.
Tlduldjitamai ( /.(/ -l'l<lji tnun'i'-i, 'Moun
tain-woman's children')- -^ subdivision
of the Djiguaahl-lanas, a gn-ut Haida
family of the Magic clan. It has l.mg
been * extinct. —Swanton, ('out. Hai«la,
2 7.' 5, I90o.
Tleatlum (TI<''<itlmn). A Sqiiawmish
villaire community on Burrard inlet,
Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Kep- l>>rit- A- A-
S., 475, 1 900.
Tlegonkhotana. A division of tin- Kai-
vuhkhotana livini: on Tlciron r., Alaska,
consisting of the villages Innoka, Tlejro-
shitno, and Talitui.
Thljegonchotana.-Za^'sk
son Khotana. -H
Tlegoshitno.
on Shairoluk r.
i Heise. "2I.1S49 Tle-
..,!T. Alaska. 37, !•*!.
A Kaiyuhkhotana village
Alaska.
k-in in Xouv Ann. V«y.. ;>tli
Alaska 37, 1*84.
Tlegozhitno.-Zagoskin.
^Bo.. A fon .....
764
TLEKEM — TLINGIT
[B. A. E.
Chinookan village 2 m. below Rainier, on
the s. side of Columbia r. , Greg.
i.gu'laq.— Boas. Kathlamet Texts, 182, 1901.
Tlekem (Lr'cj' EIII). A gens of the
Walas Kwakiutl, a sept of the true
K \vakiutl. — Boas in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus.
1895, 330, 1897.
Tlelding. A former Athapascan village
on Trinity r., just below the mouth of
South fork, Cal. Its inhabitants spoke
the language of the Hupa, from whom
they differed in no respect except slightly
in religion and in their political ^ rela
tions. Just above this village, which is
now deserted, are the pits of many houses
marking the site of a settlement which
the natives believe to have been occupied
by the Kihunai before the coming of
Indians. The largest pit is pointed out
as the location of Yimantuwingyai's
house when he was chief of the immortal
Kihunai at Tlelding. The Bouthfork
Indians, as they are commonly called,
came into violent conflict with military
forces in the fifties and were removed to
Iltipa valley at the establishment of the
reservation. The few surviving families
now live near their old home. (P. E. G. )
A-hel-tah.— Gibbs in Sehooleraft, Ind. Tribes, m,
139, 1853. Kailtas.— Powers in Overland Mo.. IX,
U-2. 1S7'2. Kel'-ta.— Powers in Cont. N. A.Ethnol.,
Hi. Mi, 1S77. Khlel'-ta. — Ibid, leldin.— Goddard.
Life and Culture of the Hupa. 7, 1903. Ta-hail-la. —
McKee in Sen. Ex. Doe. 4, 32d Cong,, spec. sess..
191, 1S53. Ta-hail-ta.— Meyer, Nach dem Sacra
mento. 2S2, is.V).
Tlenedi. The principal social group
among the Auk tril>e of Alaska. It be
longs to the Raven phratry.
i.lene'di. — S\vant<>n, Held notes, B A. E., 1904.
tlenidi — Krause, Tlinkitlnd., 11(1, 1SS5.
Tlesko. A Tleskotin village on Chilco-
tin r. near its junction with Fraser r.,
Brit Col.— Morire in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. n, 10!), map, 1892.
Tleskotin ( 'people of the Splint river').
A division of the Tsilkotin living in the
village of Tlesko (<j. v. ); pop. 75 in 1892.
Tjas-Koh'-tin. — Morice, Notes on \V. Denes 23
1893.
Tletlket (ij-'uft, 'having a great
name ' ). A gens of the Walas Kwakiutl
and another of the Tlauitsis.
l.e'l.qet.— Boas in Ucp. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330,
1*97. i.e'Lqete.— Ibid. Tleqeti.— Boas in Peter-
maims Mitteil., pt. f>, 131, ]8S7.
Tlgunghung (uj. \'fi.r An, 'face of the
ground' [?] ). A Haidatownof theDjigua-
alil-lanas family, formerly on the N. side
of Lyell id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col.— S wanton, ('out. Ilaida, 278, 1905.
Tlhingus U/./-//7,i*, 'flat slope'). A
Haida town of th'eKagials-kegawai family,
formerly on Louise id., Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. — S wanton, Cont. Ilaida
279, 1905.
Tlialil. A former Koyukukhotana vil
lage on Koyukuk r., Alaska; it contained
27 people and 3 houses in 1844.
Tlialil-kakat.—ZatfOskiii quoted by petrofT in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1KK1.
Tliktlaketin (LiqLa'qEtin^ierry,' 'cross
ing place') . A Ntlakyapamuk village on
the E. side of Fraser r., 3 m. below Cisco,
Brit. Col.; so named because the Indians
were accustomed to cross the river in their
canoes here. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., ir, 169, 1900.
Tlikutath (TVi'kutath}. A sept of the
Opitchesaht, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tlingit ( -ffuigt't, ' people ' ) . The usual
name for those peoples constituting the
Koluschan linguistic family. They in
habit the islands and coast of N. w. Amer
ica from about lat. 54° W to 60°, or from
the mouth of Portland canal on the s. (ex
cept the E. and s. part of Prince of Wales
id., occupied by the Kaigani, or Alaskan
Haida) to Chilkat on Controller bay,
their last permanent settlement, just be
yond which they meet the Eskimo as
well as the Ahtena, an Athapascan tribe.
Anthropometric investigations seem to
indicate that, from a physical point of
TLINGIT, TAKU TRIBE
view, the Tlingit ( Koluschan ),Tsimshian
(Chimmesyan),and Ilaida (Skittagetan)
should be grouped together, and by the
similarity of their social organization and
languages the Haida and the Tlingit are
associated still more closely.
Tlingit tradition points to the Tsimshian
coast as their original home. In 1741
Chirikoff and Bering reached the Tlingit
coast, and during the next half century
Russian, Spanish, English, French, and
American explorers and traders were fre
quent visitors. In 1799 a fort was built
near where Sitka now stands, but in 1802
the Sitka Indians rose, killed part of the
inmates, and drove away the remainder.
In 1804 Baranoff attacked the natives in
their fort, iinally driving them out, and
then established a post there which grew
into Sitka, the capital of Russian America.
Russian rule, especially under Baranoff,
was of the harshest character (see Rus
sian influence), and there was constant
BULL. 30]
TLIQALIS TLISTEE
705
trouble between the warlike Tlingit and
their masters. In 1867 the tribes were
transferred, with Alaska, to the jurisdic
tion of the United States.
The Indians of this group looked to the
seafortheirmainlivelihood,anddepended
on land hunting to a less extent, though
for natural reasons more than did the
Haida. Shellfish and various roots also
constituted not a small part of their
diet. Seals, otters, and porpoises were
important objects of pursuit. The Tagish
of Lewis r., who are supposed to be
Tlingit, live like the Athapascan tribes,
which they resemble in all respects ex
cept language. The Tlingit display much
mechanical skill, especially in canoe-
building, carving, the working of stone
and copper, blanket and basket making,
etc. The practice of slavery, so com
mon on the N. W. coast, was much in
vogue among them, and formerly they
made distant expeditions for the purpose
of obtaining slaves.
Though dialectic differences exist in
the Tlingit language, they are compara
tively slight, and the active intercourse
maintained by the several divisions under
the incentive of trade has doubtless been
instrumental to some extent in produc
ing the marked homogeneity in charac
ter and customs that everywhere prevail.
At the same time the speech of Yakutat
diverges somewhat from that of the
towns farther s., and between the north
ern and the southern towns in the remain
ing territory there is a certain amount of
variation.
According to Veniaminoff these Indians
in 1835 numbered about 5,850. In 1839
an enumeration of the Tlingit and Kai-
gani was made under the direction of
Sir James Douglas and showed, exclusive
of the Yakutat, Sitka, and Tagish, 5,455
Tlingit. A census compiled in 1861
by Lieut. Wehrman, of the Russian
navy, gave 8,597 Tlingit, including 828
slaves. The figures given by Petroff (10th
Census, Alaska, 31-32, 1884) are 6,763,
and those of the Eleventh Census, ex
cluding the Ugalakmiut, which are ^im
properly counted with them, 4,583.
It would appear that the Tlingit popula
tion has been declining steadily during
the last 70 years, but there is evidence
that this decline has ceased.
Most of the Tlingit tribes deserve to
be called rather geographical groups.
They are the following: Auk, Chilkat,
Kenya, Huna, Hutsnuwu, Kake, Kuin,
Sanyakoan, Sitka, Stikine, Sumdum,
Tagish, Taku, Tongas, and Yakutat or
Hlahayik. Emmons adds two others,
the Gunaho (see Gonaho) and Guthleuh
of Controller bay. The Kajechadi is a
Tlingit division that has not been iden
tified.
Socially they are divided, like the
Ha da, mto2 nhratrioB, Yehl (Raven),
and Goch (Woh) orC'hak (Ka»flei, each
of which (again like the Haida) is sub
divided into consanguineal bands or
clans. These are:
Yehl.— Ankakehittan, Deshuhittan,
Ganahadi, Hlukahadi, Kahlrhanedi
Kashkekoan, Kaakakoedi, Kachadi Kat-
kaayi, Kiksadi, Koskedi, Kuhinedi
Kuyedi, Nushekaayi, Sakutenedi, Tahl-
koedi, Takdentan, Takwanedi, Tanedi
Tenedi, Tihittan, Tlenedi, Tluknahadi. '
CochorChak.— Chukanedi,Daktla\ve<li
Hehlqoan, Hlkoayedi, Hokedi, Kajjwan-
tan, Kakos-hittan, Katagwadi, Kayash-
kidetan, Kokhittan, Nanyaayi, Nastedi,
Nesadi, Shunkukedi, Siknahadi, Sit-
koedi, Takestina, Tekoedi, Tlukoedi,
Tsaguedi,Tsatenyedi, Was-hinedi, Wush-
ketan, Yenyedi.
Outside of either dan.— Xehadi.
The Tlingit towns, both occupied and
abandoned, are: Akvetskoe, Angun,
Anchguhlsu, Chilkat, Chilkoot, Chit-
klin's Village, Dahet, Deshu, Dyea,(iash,
Gaudekan, Gonaho, (-iutheni, Hlahayik,
Hlukkukoan, Hukanmvu, Kahlchatlan,
Kake, Katchanaak, Katkwaahltu, Kat-
lany's Village, Keshkunuwu, Klawak,
Klughuggue, Klukwan, Kona, Kuiti, Ku-
kanuwu, Kustahekdaan, Ledyanoproliv-
skoe(?), Nahltushkan, Shakan, Sikana-
sankian, Sitka, Skagway, Sumduin, Ta-
kokakaan, Tlistee, Tluliashaiyikan, Tlu-
shashakian, Tongas, Tsantikihin, Tuxi-
can, Yakutat, and Yendest ike.
For the synonymy of the stock, see
Koluschan Family, (n. w. n. .1. R. s. )
Clingats.— Macfie, Vancouver Island. 452, 1x65.
G-tinkit.— Langsdorff, Voy., n. 12\ 1M4. G'tin-
kit.— Ibid., 116. Kaljuschen.— Holmberg, Ethnog.
Skizz.,9, 1855 (Russianor Aleut, referring to their
labrets). Kaloshes.— Beardslee in St-n. Kx. Doc.
105, 46th Cong., 2dsess., 31. ISSO. Kaloshians.—
Fast, Antiq. of Alaska, IS, ls»;y. Kaluschians.—
Langsdorff Voy., II, 82, 1814. Klinget.— \N illanl,
Life in Alaska, 63, 1884. Koliugi.— Humboldt.New
Spain n,394,isil. Koljuches.— Campbell in Que
bec Lit. and Hist. Soc. Trans., 61, 1*S1. Kolju
schen.— Holmberg, Kthnog. Ski/^.. 9. IS.VL Kol-
jush —Campbell in Canadian Naturalist, 2<J x.,
TV 90S 1SH1. Kolloshians.— Sen. Misc. !>»<•. 1*',
IX, 203, 1881. Kolloshiar
41st CoiiK.,2d sess., 20. 1870
Revue d'Anthropologie, m
Kolochcs.— I'inart in
I. l. 1^7::. Koloshi.—
Venaminofzapis, ... p. in, ,
yuzhi.-Ibid. Ll-inkit-IMnart. Notrs sur !»•
loehes '> 1S73 S-chinkit.— I^angsdorff. \ oy., n,
128, mi.' S'khinkit.-Ibid., 1 1.;. Street native..-
Holmberg, Ethnog: ski/./.. 11, 18SR. Thl.nkiten.-
Ibid. Tlingit.— Emmon
in Mt-m. Am.
pie in tlit Tlingit country •).-.-~-o-—
Antiq: Alaska, 18, 18C,9. T^^^j'Jj^n"
Trons Am \Ilti<] Hoc., 11, 1 4, 1N>'» ( "TJlilK
Tlingit Suntry'V Wooden-lips.-Jewitt, Narra
tive, 161, 1815.
Tliqalis (TU'ct«U*Y The name of an
ancestor of a Quateino gens, by whicl
definite locality unknown.
766
TLITLALA8 TOAPKUK
[B. A. E.
Tlitlalas (Tl'I'/falas). An ancestor of a
Quatsino gens, by whose name the gens
itself was sometimes called. — Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tlizihlani ( ' many goatfi' ). A Navaho
clan, evidently of modern origin.
Tlizilani.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
101, 1890. Tlizi/ani. — Matthews, Navaho Leg., 30,
1897.
Tlkamcheen^A'ttmtoi'/j, 'confluence [of
rivers] ' ). A village of the Lytton band
of Ntlakyapamuk, on the s. side of
Thompson r. at its junction with the
Fraser, Brit. Col. Pop. 137 in 1901 ; in
1908, evidently including other bands,
467.
Klech-ah'-mech.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I,
2 is, i^~i. Klick-um-cheen. — Can. Ind. Aft'., pt. II,
164, 1901. Klickunacheen.— Ibid., 1898, 418, 1899.
i.kamtci'n.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mas. Nat. Hist., II,
171, 1900. Lytton. — Ibid, (white man's name).
Ti-chom-chin.— Can. Ind. All'. 1883, 189, 1884
Tikumcheen.— Ibid., 1891, 219, 1892. Tlkamcheen.-
Ibid.. 301, is-.);-}. Tl-kam-sheen.— Dawson inTrans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. II, 11, 1891. Tikumcheen.—
Can. Ind. All'. 189(1, 434, l.sy?. Tlk'umtcrn.— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Snrv. Can., 4, 1899.
Tluhashaiyikan (L.'uxd' ccdyik-an, 'town
straight opposite Mt Edgecombe ' ) . A
former Tlingit town in the Sitka country,
Alaska. (,i. K. s.)
Tluknahadi ( ' king-salmon people ' ). A
Tlingit division living at Sitka, Alaska,
and belonging to the Raven phratry.
Their former home is said to have been
at the mouth of Alsek r.
kluk-nachadi.— Knuise, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885.
Luknaxa'di.— Hwanton, field notes, H. A. K., 1904.
Tlukoedi (Llu'q.'oedi, 'white people').
Said to be the name of an old Tlingit
family belonging to the Wolf phratry,
now almost extinct. They were named
from the white color of water. (,i. K. s. )
Tlushashakiau (L.'it.rd'cakH-iin, 'town
on top of a sand hill'). An old town on
the N. side of the w. entrance to Cross sd.,
Alaska. It is in the Huna country, but
is said to have been occupied ancient
ly by many families of the Wolf phra
try, since scattered all over the Alaskan
coast. It is perhaps identical with Klug-
Iniggue. (j. H. s.)
Tluskez (the name refers to a carp-like
fish). A Ntshaautin village on a small
lake tributary to Black water r., Brit.
Col. It is probably the village where
Mackenzie (Voy., 299, 1801) was hos
pitably received on his journey to the
Pacific, whose inhabitants he found more
cleanly, healthy, and agreeable in ap
pearance than any that he had passed.
Khuklui.— Fleming in Can. Pac. R. R. Surv.. 120,
1X77 Kuzlakes. — .Macfie, Vancouver Id. ,428 18(15
SU!SZ>r"w°ri(:e iu Tr;ms- ('1U1- Illst-- '25,' 1893'.
isch Manner. — Vater, Mith., in, pt. 3, 4'>1
1M6. Blaoucud-dennie.— Latham quoted by'Ban-
r(>lt'u N',"-, ,Km>«'s. r l-lf>. 1*74. Sla-u'-ah-kus-
tinneh.-Dnll MS., B. A. K. Slouacous dinneh.-
HM hi, Atlas Kth nog., 821, 1826. SlouacusDennie —
(iallatm in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, •_>(), 18:V>.
Sloua cuss Dinais — Mackenxie, Voy., '2X4 1X()'>
Slouamiss Tinneh. l',;incro!l Nat Races "i 145
1874 Slowacuss.-I bid lll,f,Xf>, 18X2. Slowercuss.-
Cox,ColumbiaK.,n,374, 1831. Slowercuss-Dinai.—
Ibid. Slua-cuss-dinais. — Vater, Mith., m, pt. 3,
421, 1816. Sluacus-tinneh. — Cox, op eit.
To ('sweet-potato'). Given by Gat-
schet as a Yuchi clan, but probably no
such clan exists in this tribe.
To taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., vm, 71,
1885 (taM='clan').
Toa. A Maricopa rancheria on the Rio
Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedehnair (1744)
cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 366,
1889. '
Toaedut. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedehnair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Toag. See Togne.
Toalli. A district, probably in s. w.
Georgia, visited by DeSoto, Mar. 23, 1540.
The houses are described by the Gentle
man of Elvas (Bourne, Narf. of De Soto,
i, 52, 1904) as having been roofed with
cane after the fashion of tile; some with
the sides of clay (plastered?), and kept
very clean.
Otoa.— Biedma (1544) in French, Hist. Coll. La
n, 100, 1850. Toalli.— Gentl. of Elvas, op. cit.
Toanche ( Teandeouiata, 'one enters by
it' ). A Huron village situated at different
times at several points on and adjoining
Thunder bay, Ontario, and bearing sev
eral names. " It was a port of entry of the
Huron Bear tribe, hence its name. Be
fore 1635 it had been twice destroyed by
tire. Through fear of French revenge
for the killing of Brule at this place, it
was abandoned in 1633, and a new village,
Ihonatiria, was established by a part of
its inhabitants, while the remainder went
to ( Hienrio. (j. N. B. n.)
Otouacha.— Champlain (1632), (Euvres, v, pt. 1, 249,
1870. Saint Nicolas.— Sagard (1026), Hist. Can n
29(1, 18(16. Teandeouiata.— Jes. Rel. Iil35, 28, 1858.
Teandeouihata. — Ibid., 29. Teandewiata. — Ibid.,
in, index, 1858. Thouenchin.— Memoir of 1(137 in
Mar^rry, Dec., I, 4, 1875. Toanche.— Jes. ReL 1635,
28, 1858. Toenchain.— Sagard (1636), Can., i, 215,
1866. Toenchen. — Ibid., 233. Touanchain. — Cham-
plain, (Envres, v, pt. I, 249, note, 1870. Touen-
chain.— Sagard, Hist. Can., n, 296, 1866.
Toanimbuttuk. A former Nishinam vil
lage in the valley of Bear r., Avhich is the
next stream x." of Sacramento, Cal. —
Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22, 1874.
Toapara. A former Opata pueblo N. of
Oputo, in E. Sonora, Mexico, abandoned
in the 18th century owing to the hostility
of the Apache, Suma, and Jocorne.
San Juan del Rio. — Doc. of 18th cent, quoted by
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 525, 1892.
Toapara. — Ibid.
Toape. A Eudeve pueblo and seat of a
Spanish mission founded in 1(547; situated
at the head of Rio San Miguel, lat. 30° 20X,
Ion. 110° 30', Sonora, Mexico. Pop. 240
in 1678, 187 in 1730.
S. Miguel Toape.— Za pa ta (1678) cited by Bancroft,
No. Mex. States, i, 215, 1884. Terapa.— Orozco y
Berra, Geo^., 343, 1S64. Toape,— Rivera (1730)
cited by Bancroft, op. cit., 513. Tuape.— Modern
map form.
Toapkuk. An Eskimo village of the
Malemiut at C. Es pen berg, Alaska. Pop.
42 in 1880.
BULL. 30]
TOBACCO
7(57
Ta-apkuk.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 4, 1884
Tapkhak.— Zugoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy 5th s '
xxi, map, 1850. Tarpkarzoomete.— Jackson, Rein
deer in Alaska, map, 145, 1894. Toapkuk.— Nelson
in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Tobacco. On the arrival of the first
Europeans in North America the natives
were observed to make offerings of the
smoke of some plant, generally believed
to be tobacco, to their many deities and
spirits; by it disease was treated, and the
smoke ascending from the pipe was re
garded as an evidence of such an act as the
sealing of an agreement or the binding of a
treaty. Tobacco was likewise offered in
propitiation of angry waters, to allay de
structive winds, and to protect the trav
eler. Oviedo (Hist, de las Indias, i, 130,
1851) says that the Indians of Hayti in
the 16th century "had the custom of
taking fumigations for the purpose of get
ting intoxicated (which they call tabaco)
with the smoke of a certain herb." Ernst
(Am. Anthr., n, 133, 1889) states that
Oviedo is certainly right in giving the
name (strictly taboca, a word of Guarani
origin) to a Y-shaped inhaler still used by
several South American tribes for the
absorption of certain powders (niopo,
parica). Columbus, on Oct. 15, 1492,
met a man in a canoe going from Santa
Maria to Fernandina, the second and third
of the Bahama ids. that he touched, who
was carrying dry leaves which he thought
must be appreciated among the Indians
because they had brought him some at
San Salvador. Las Casas (Hist. Gen. de
las Indias, cap. 46, 1875-76) says that
messengers whom Columbus sent ashore
in Cuba found "men with half-burned
wood in their hands and certain herbs to
take their smokes, which are gome dry
herbs put in a certain leaf, also dry, like
those the boys make on the day of the
Passover of the Holy Ghost; and having
lighted one part of it, by the other they
suck, absorb, or receive that smoke in
side with the breath, by which they be
come benumbed and almost drunk, and so
it is said they do not feel fatigue. These,
muskets as we will call them, they call
tabacos. I knew Spaniards on this island
of Espanola who were accustomed to take
it, and being reprimanded for it, by tell
ing them it was a vice, they replied they
were unable to cease using it. I do not
know what relish or benefit they found in
it." Navarre te says: "Such is the origin
of our cigars" (Thatcher, Columbus, i,
561, 1903). These authors are among the
first to refer to tobacco, the use of which
spread rapidly over the world. Benzoni
(Hist. New World, Hakluyt. Soc. Pub.,
80, 1857) in 1541-56 tells how slaves
brought to America from Ethiopia by
the Spaniards preserved the leaves of a
plant that grows in these new countries,
which was picked in its season, tied up in
bundles, and suspended by them near
their fireplaces until dry; to use th.-in
they take a leaf of their grain (mai/e,,
and one of the other plant being put in
it, they roll them tight together S,,
much, he says, "do they fillthemselveH
with this cruel smoke that they lose their
reason" and "fall down as if' they were
dead, and remain the greater part'of the
day or night stupefied," though other*
are content with imbibing only enough
of this smoke to make them giddy, and
no more." This author says that in
Mexico the name of the herb itself wa.«
tobacco.
There is some question as to the uses
to which tobacco was put in the West
Indies, in South America, and in parts of
southern Central America. In all of these
sections there were names for the plant
itself, and in most of these regions cigars
or cigarettes were in common use, but the
tobacco pipe appears to have l>een un
known until recent times. In 1540 Hcr-
nando Alarcon (Ternaux-Compans, Voy.,
ix, 322, 1838) described the natives on
the lower Rio Colorado as carrying "small
reed tubes for making perfumes, as do the
Indian tabagos of New Spain."
Nicolas Monardes (De Simplicibua
Medicamentis, 1574) called the plant
"tobacco, "as did other authors of the
period. It was credited with wonderful
properties, curing not only disease hut
wounds. It was extolled as an intoxi
cant and as a preventive of hunger and
thirst, and was said to invigorate the
weary and to ward off disease. The
Mexicans called the plant //?//, the Peru
vians wtiir't. Hariot ( Narr. of Ya., repr.
1893) said in 1585: "There is an herl>e
which is sowed a part by it selfe, & is
called by the inhabitants \'j>}x'>ir<>c: In
the West Indies it hath diners names, ac
cording to theseuerall places & countries
where it groweth and is vsi-d. The Span-
iardes generally call it Tobacco. The
leaues thereof being dried and brought
into powder: they vse to take the fume
or smoke thereof by sucking it through
pipes made of claie into their stomacke
andheade; from whence in purgeth su
perfluous fleame & other grosse humors,
openetli all the pores & passages of the
body: by which meanes the vse thereof
not only preserueth the body from ob
structions; but also if any be, so that they
haue not beene of too long continuance,
in short time breaketh them: wherby
their bodies are notably preserued in
health, know not many greeuous dis
eases wherewithal! wee in England arc
oftentimes afflicted."
The word tobacco is of American origin,
and has been adopted, with slight varia
tion, into most foreign languages
designate the plant now smoked tnroi
out the world, although there » evi
dence that the early Spanish settlers
768
TOBACCO
LB. A. E.
employed the word to designate the in
strument in which the plant was smoked,
rather than the plant itself. In early
French narratives of Canada the word
pet un is almost always used. This term
is of Tupi origin and is still found
among the dialects of that language in
Brazil under the forms pety, petim,
petun,petin, pitima, petume, petemma, etc.,
whereas the word "tobacco" appears to
be traceable to the Carib word taue, tawe,
tonica, turnout, etc., and the Chibcha
dua, dur<t, dau-a, etc., the differences
being merely dialectic. The word sic,
sii'c, zig, sic'al, etc., is often employed by
the Maya of Yucatan to designate the
cigar, although this people has other
words for tobacco, as mai and kutz. In
all the Indian languages of North and
youth America words are found to desig
nate the tobacco plant, and in the lan
guages of the northern tribes especially
there are commonly two words for to
bacco, probably referring to different
varieties of Sicotiana.
Nadaillac says that the tobacco plant
was introduced into Europe by the Span
iards as early as 1518. Diego Columbus,
in his will dated May 2, 1523, made a
legacy to a tobacco merchant of Lisbon,
showing how rapidly traffic in the new
panacea sprang up. Jean Nicot, French
ambassador to the King of Portugal, sent
seeds of the plant to Catherine de Medici
about 1559, a service commemorated by
the name Niwtifnm given to the plant.
As many as 40 varieties of the tobacco
plant have been noted by botanists. It
was called by the French "herbe de la
reine" and "herbe sainte"; by the Dutch
"the ambassador's plant"; the Spaniards
called it " yerba sancta" because of its
wonderful Virtue in treating disease,
which Oviedo (Purchas, Pilgrimage, v,
957, 1026) said "was not only for sanity
but for sanctity also." The Portuguese
called it "erbasantacroce." Sir Francis
Drake referred to tolxih as early as 1578,
and wa.s the first to take Virginia tobacco
\ ( A icotiand tabacnm) to Europe, according
* to Fairholt. The cigarette has been
smoked in the S. W. from time imme
morial, and the sacred cigarette deposited
by priests in caves as a votive offering,
thousands being found in cave shrines in
> Arizona.
* The practice of making cane cigarettes
survived up to a recent period among the
Pima of Arizona, who, before going to
war against the Apache, made from a
reed growing along the Rio Gila a smok
ing tube the length of the first two joints
of the index finger, around the middle of
which was tied a miniature belt woven
from cotton and agave fiber, with fringed
ends, and called a blanket, this clothed
reed being regarded as male or female
according to certain marks upon it. Be
fore the departure of a war party these
tubes were charged with tobacco and
smoked toward the cardinal points, to the
fetishes, and to all the objects that were
to be used in the campaign, each warrior
smoking his own tube. At the close of
the ceremony the tubes were deposited as
offerings in shrines dedicated to the War
f}d, which were generally in caves,
ewkes in 1907 found in one of six
ceremonial rooms excavated by him at
Casa Grande, Ariz., hundreds of these
tubes ill the fireplaces. Their surfaces
were charred, but they were still distin
guishable. Large numbers of similar
tubes were found by Cushing in ceremo
nial caves in the Gila and Salt r. valleys.
In South America tobacco appears to
have been used chiefly in the form of snuff.
There is some evidence that the plant
was chewed in Central America. The In
dians of North America generally are said
to have cultivated tobacco from a very
early period, several varieties of which
were known to them. The Tionontati,
because they grew the plant in commer
cial quantities, were called by the French
Nation de Petun.
Tobacco was cultivated in most tribes
by the men alone, and was usually smoked
by them only; among the Iroquois and
some of the Pueblos trade tobacco was ,
not smoked in solemn ceremonies. At*
times both priests and laymen smoked
plants or compounds that were strongly
narcotic, those using them becoming!!
ecstatic and seeing visions. To the In-"
dian the tobacco plant had a sacred
character; it was almost invariably used
on solemn occasions, accompanied by
suitable invocations to their deities. It
was ceremonially used to aid in disease
or distress, to ward off danger, to bring
good fortune, to generally assist one in
need, and to allay fear. The planting of
medicine tobacco is one of the oldest cere
monies of the Crows, consisting, among
other observances, of a solemn march, a
foot race among the young men, the
planting of seed, the building of a hedge
of green branches around the seed bed,
a visit to the sweat house, followed by a
bath and a solemn smoke, all ending with
a feast; when ripe, the plant was stored
away, and seeds were put in a deerskin
pouch and kept for another planting
(Simms in Am. Anthr., vi, 331, 1904).
The Mandan and Arikara, among others,
are known to have cultivated tobacco
from very early time, while the Siksika,
essentially a hunting tribe, cultivated
tobacco, according to Grinnell, as their
only crop. The tobacco plant was care
fully dried by the Indians and kept as
free from moisture as possible; that in
tended for immediate use was kept in
BULL. 30]
TOBAGAN TOCAX
bags of deerskin or birch bark, skins of
small animals, or baskets neatly woven of
roots and grasses. The bags were often
elaborately decorated by the women.
Of the family Solanacex few species
were used as narcotics. Cornm xericea
and C. stolomfera grow over the greater
part of North America and are used for
smoking nearly as extensively as Xlco-
tiana. Matthews thinks that red willow
has been mistaken for these by several
authors. Kinnikinnick, an Algonquian
word signifying '(what is) mixed b
769
thev
tent.
Toboggan. A sort of sledge
among the Algonquian Indians
the name, by the whiten Tlu
the
f
12 f
end
i narr'w »"'ar.lH,
long, bent over and lashed a
and covered with rawhide.
hand,' is used to designate a mixture of : Those intended to be drawn bv do.
ir\}\cinr*r\ ii*ifK CIS-\K^^ ^±"U 7 _ _ t -.1 llllK'll ]'ir*JVr ^l*"-* *l
sliding down
tobacco with some other plant, either 'I1.11/.'1' IarS^r than those
for the purpose of imparting a more
pleasant odor or to reduce its strength,
as the trade tobacco alone is commonly
too strong to suit the fancy of the Indian.
Among the western tribes tobacco was
ordinarily used by mixing with it gum,
sumac, and bearberry, the bark, leaves'
and roots of two kinds of willow, manza-
nita leaves, Jamestown weed, touchwood,
dogwood bark, arrowwood, and a variety
of other woods, barks, leaves, twigs, and
even insects. The plant was commonly
used throughout Europe as an antidote
against the plague and other diseases. Its
cultivation, to the exclusion of other veg
etal products, brought the colonies of Vir
ginia ^ and Maryland on more than one
occasion to the verge of starvation. Sta
tistics show that in 1908 the product of
tobacco in the United States amounted to
718,061,380 pounds. The value of manu
factured tobacco for the vear 1900 was
$283,076,546.
Consult Bragge, Bibliotheca Nicotiana,
1880; Neander, Tobaccologia, 1644; Fair-
holt, Tobacco, its History and Associa
tions, 1859; Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 1892; Jacobstein, Tobacco Indus
try in U. S., 1907; Monardes, Hist. Me
dicinal, 1574; Nadaillac, Les Pipes et le
Tabac (Materiaux pour 1'Histoire Primi-
tivedePHornme, 1885); Curtis, Am. Ind.,
i-v, 1907-09; McGuirein Rep. Nat. Mus.,
1897. See Pipes, Smoking. (j. D. M.)
Tobagan. See Toboggan.
Tobhipangge (To W hi-pang-ge) . A
former Tewra village 8 m. x. E. of the
present Nambe pueblo, N. Mex. The
that it \vas reared,
abandoned by their ances
tors prior to the Spanish advent in the
16th century. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 84, 1892.
Tobique. A band of Malecite living on
a reserve consisting of 14, 800 acres of for
est and farming lands at the junction of
Tobique and St John rs., Victoria co.,
New Brunswick. They numbered 157 in
1910, and are Roman Catholics. They
?ain a livelihood by hunting, by serving
as guides and lumbermen, and as labor-
Brs for the residents of Perth and And-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 49
n am e pue
Nambe people assert
occupied, and aband
, are
now u-ed for
hills in sport. The word
which has been spelled in English in a
variety of ways, as ta.-hop.u, t»h,,gnn, and
toboggan, which is the usual form in Kn.r-
lish Canada, came into the language
from Canadian French, in which the word
is old, occurring as labaganne in Leelereq
(Nouv. Rel. de la (Jaspesie, 70, iwi).
In French Canadian tin; word appears hi
divers forms, as tabagane, tabogine, t<,b<t-
gan, tobogan, etc., some of them influ
enced by English spellings. According
to Gerard (inf'n, 190S) "the word la
from Abnaki iiddbd'ydn, meaning '(what
is) used for dragging',' fromuddbd'ge, 'lie
uses for dragging,' from udd'be, 'he
drags, or hauls, with a cord.' The name
was that of an Indian drag made of the
skin of a deer. A sleigh or drag made of
wood or branches was designated as.
uddbdudsk, a name which, after the intro
duction of wheeled vehicles, was applied
to a wagon or a carriage." See Sled*.
A probable variant of toboggan is Tom
Piuig, which has been also reduced to
pung(q. v). The adoption of the use oft lie
toboggan by the whites of parts of Canada
and the United States as a winter sport
has given rise to derivative words, as the
verb toboggan, tobogganer, tobogganitt. A
sport known as "water toboggan ing" was
introduced by Paul Boynton. (A. K. c. )
Toby. See }\'hiema.
Tocane. A Chumashan village between
Goletaand PtConcepcion,Cal., in 1542.
Tocane.— Cabrillo. Narr. flfvl-J). in Smith. Color.
Doc. Fla., 183, 1*57. Tolane.— Taylor in Oil.
Farmer. Apr. 17. 1SC.3.
Tocas. A former tribe of x. K. Mexico
or s. Texas, probably Coahuilteean, who
were gathered into mission San Buena
ventura de las Cuatro Cienegas, in Coa-
htiila.— Oro/co y Berra, <ieog., 302. 1S64.
Tocaste. A village entered l>v De Soto
in 1539, shortly before reaching Cale
(Olagale), and probably about the up|»er
Withlacoochee r., s. from the present
Ocala, Fla.
Tocaste — Gt-ntl. of Elvas (15S7) in Bourne, He
Poto Xarr.. I, "M\, 1'JW. Kanjcl (<-n. 1546», ibid.. 11,
65, 1901.
Tocax. A place, apparently i
Clierokee country, visited by Juan Pardo
in 1566. It may 'possibly have some c(
770
TOCHOLIMAFIA TOG WING ANI
[B. A. E.
nection with Toxaway, or Tagwahi
(q y.).— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. K.,
535, 1900.
Tocholimafia. The Golden Warbler clan
of Taos pueblo, N. ]\Iex.
Tocholimafia tai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A.
E , 1910.
Tochotno. A former Kuilchana village
on Kuskokwim r., Alaska; pop. 9 in
1844.— Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1884. _
Tocia. A Chumashan tribe, one of sev
eral formerly occupying the country from
Buena Vista and Carises lakes and Kern
r to the Sierra Nevada and Coast range,
Cal. By treaty of June 10, 1851, these
tribes, which had been reduced through
conflict with the Spaniards and with
neighboring Indians, reserved a tract be
tween Tejon pass and Kern r., and ceded
the remainder of their lands to the United
States. See Barbour in Sen. Ex, Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 256, 1853.
Tockaawgh, Tockahow, Tockwock, Tock-
wogh. See Tnck«lioe.
Tocobaga. A tribe, apparently of Ti-
mucuan affinity, holding in the 16th cen
tury a considerable territory along the w.
coast of Florida northward from Tampa
bay and perhaps including the region of
Withlacoochee r. The Paracoxi, Hurri-
pacuxi, etc., of the l)e Soto narratives,
mentioned as the name of the chief or
province, seem to be properly the title of
the chief, signifying, respectively, 'chief
and 'war chief in the Timucua language
((iatschet). Later in the century, when
the Spaniards began to establish posts
and missions, the tribe was uniformly
called Tocobaga. They were at war with
their southern neighbors, the Calusa,
until peace was made through the efforts
of Menendez about 1570. Like the other
ancient tribes of Florida, they probably
dwindled to final extinction from the in
roads of invading Seminole. (j. M. )
Hurripacuxi.— Biedma (1544) in Bourne, De Soto
Narr., 11,6,1904. Orriparacogi.— Ranjel (ca. 1546),
ibid., 60. Orriparagi. — Ibid. Orriygua. — Ibid.. 58.
Paracoxi.— Gentl. of Klvas (1557), ibid., i, 32, 1904
Tocobaga.— Fontaneda (ca. 1575) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 2d s., 2(13, 1875. Tocobaja.— Fontaneda
Mem., Smith trans., 18, 1S54. Toco-baja-Chile.—
Fontaneda in Doc. Im'd., v, 637, 1866 (cacique's
name). Tocobajo.— Fontaneda in French, op
fit., 254. Tocobayo.— Fairbanks, Hist Fla 9'>
1901. Tocobogas.— .JofTerys. Topog. of N. Am'
chart (M, 1702. Tocopata.— De I'lsle.map (1707) in
Winsor, Hist. Am., 11, 291, 188(5. Tocovaga.— Fon
taneda in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., xx, 36 1841
Togabaja.— Ibid., 20. Toiobaco.— Ibid., 21. Toco-
vajachile.— Fontaneda, Mem., Smith trans., 18
1851 (name of the chief of Tocobaga) Topoca-
pai.— Barcia, Ensayo, 344, 1723 (identical?). Ur-
ribaracuxi.— Garcilaso de la Vega (1591) quoted
by Shipp, De Soto, 271, 1K81. Urripacoxit.— De
Soto letter (1539), Smith trans., 8, 1854. TJrri-
paracoxi.— Ranjel '(ca. 1546) in Bourne De Soto
Narr., n, 65, 1904.
Toctoethla. A former Seminole town,
settled by 40 or 50 warriors from Kan-
chati; situated w. of Chattahoochee r.,
10 m. above Flint r. junction, in Jackson
co., Fla. — Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 307, 1822.
Tocwogh (corruption of P'tukweu, con
tracted to tukweu and pronounced tukf-wo.
See Tuckahoe. — Gerard). A former tribe
on Chester r. on the E. shore of Maryland.
In 1608 Smith estimated them at 100 war
riors; they were then allies of the Cones-
toga. Their principal village, of the sainf
name, was on the s. bank of the river,
about 7 m. from its mouth, in Queen Anrit
co. Brinton identifies them with the
Nanticoke, although Smith mentions the
two as distinct tribes.
Tockwaghs.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes. VI, 131
1857. Tockwhoghs.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 74, repr
1819. Tockwocks.— Bozman, Md.,» I, 114, 1837
Tockwogh. -Smith, op. cit., map. Tockwoghes.—
Ibid., 120. Tockwoughes.— Ibid., 135. Tocwoys.-
Raflnesqne in Marshall, Ky., I, introd., 37, 182'
(misprint). Toghwocks.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 486
1855.
Tododaho. See Walhatotarho.
Toggle. See Fishing, Hunting.
Togiagamiut. An Eskimo tribe inhab
iting the country about Togiak bay anc
adjacent lakes, Alaska. They are primi
tive in their habits, but excellent hunters
Women dress in the feathered skins o
swans, geese, and cranes. The villages
are Ekilik, Imiak, Kashaiak, Kassianak
Kulukak, Togiak, Tuniakpuk, Ualik.
Togiagamut.— Nelson, in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map
1899.
Togiak. A Togiagamiut village at th<
mouth of Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 276 ii
1880, 94 in 1890.
Togiagamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893 (thi
people). Togiagamute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska
48, 1881. Tugiak.— Tebenkof (1849) quoted b;
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Tugiatak.— Sari
chef (1826) quoted by Baker, ibid.
Togiak. A trading station on the E
shore of Togiak bay, Alaska; pop. 28 ii
1880, 14 in 1890.
Togiak Station. — Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska
17, 1884.
Togiaratsorik. A Kuskwogmiut Es
kimo village on the left bank of Kusko
kwim r., Alaska; pop. 52 in 1880.
Taghiaratzoriamute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 53
1880. Togiarhazoriamute.— Hallock in Nat. Geog
Mag., ix, 88, 1898.
Togue. A name applied in Maine t(
the species of lake-trout known in som<
other parts of the country as namaycush
The form toag is also in use, and the spell
ing togue would indicate a derivation
through Canadian French from Micma<
or Passamaquoddy. According to Liv
ingston Stone (Rep. U. S. Comm. Fish
1872-73, 220), the togue is the great gray
trout (tialmo tonia] found in New Bruns
wick and Maine, and called in L. Temis
couata, tuladi. The precise origin of th(
word seems not to be known. ( A. F. c. )
Togwingani (To-gwing'-a-ni). A Pavi
otso tribe living about Malheur lake
E. Oreg., in 1881. "Captain Egan" was it:
chief, and the tribe has usually been callec
Snakes.— Powell, PaviotsoMS., B. A. E.
1881.
BULL. 30]
TOHAHA TOHONTAENRAT
771
Tohaha. A subtribe, apparently Ton-
kawan, living in the latter part of the 17th
century near the Colorado r., on the line
of travel from San Antonio to E. Texas.
They were closely associated with but
distinct from the Toho, and also closely
allied with the Emet and Cavas. What
seems to be the first mention of them was
made in 1683 by Juan Sabeata, Mendoza's
guide to central Texas. He included
them and the Emet (Emati) in the list
of tribes said by him to live 3 days E. of
the lo\ver Rio Grande. La Salle heard of
the Tohaha in 1687 before crossing the
Colorado. They were probably iden
tical with the Teao, through whose vil
lage La Salle passed a short distance E. of
the same river. This conclusion is based
on the fact, aside from the similarity of
names and associates, that in 1689 and 1690
Massanet, from personal knowledge, three
times reported the Tohaha (whom he
called Toaa, orToao) as living in the very
vicinity wThere La Salle had so shortly
before Visited the Teao.
By a process of elimination, supple
mented by some positive data, it may be
inferred that the Tohaha were probably
Tonka wan. In 1691 Massanet enumerated
the Toaa, Tojo, Emet, Cavas, and Sana in
a list of tribes living E. of Arroyo del Cibolo
and speaking a non-Ooahuilteean lan
guage. According to Joutel the Teao spoke
a language different from that of the Cenis
(Hasinai). If the Toyal mentioned by
Belleisle (1719-21) were the Tohaha, as
seems not unlikely, his account would
indicate that they were not allied with the
coast tribes, and therefore were probably
not Karankawan. Moreover, there is
some positive evidence that the Sana
(q. v.j, at least, were of Tonkawan affilia
tion. AVhile the Tohaha seem not to be
mentioned after Belleisle's account, as
suming their identity with the Toyal, the
Toho and their other associates continue
tobementionedforsometime. (n. E. B.)
Teao.— Joutel (1637) in Margry, Ddc., in, 298, 1878.
Toaa.— Massanet (1689) in Tex. Hist. Assq. Quar.,
II, 286, 1899. Toao.— Massanet (1689), ibid., 213.
Tohaha.— Joutel (1687), op. cit., 288. Tohahe.--
Shea, note in Charlevoix, New France, iv, 78,
1870. Tohaka.— Joutel, Jour., Eng. trans., 90,
1719. Toyals.— Belleisle (1719-21) in Margry,
D6c., vi, 339, 1886 (identical?). Tuxaxa.— Juan
Sabeata (1683) in Mendoza, Viaje, MS.
Tohaktivi ( To-hak-H-vi) . A Paviotso
tribe formerly about the White mts., near
the head of Owens r., E. Cal.— Powell,
Paviotso MS., B. A. E., 1881.
Tohlka ( Tfo'tk.'a } . A Haida town of the
Tohlka-gitunai family, formerly on the
N. coast of Graham id., just w. of the en
trance to Mas-set inlet, Brit. Col.— Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Tohlka-gitunai (T.'o'tk/a git And' '-t, 'the
Gitung of Tohlka'). A Haida family of
the Eagle clan, named from its town,
Tohlka (q. v.). They formed one family
Tohnokalong. A Yukonikhotana vil
lage on the N. hank of Yukon r., Ion. 54°
Toho. A snbtribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, closely associated with but distinct
from the Tohaha. In the latter part of
the 17th century they lived on Colorado
r., Texas. For their location. probable
linguistic affiliation, and early mention
see Tolmliti. While the Tohaha disip-
pear after 1721, at the latest, the Toho,
in later times more commonly called Ton
or Tun, and their associates, the Kmet
and Cavas (Caguas), continue to l>e
known. About 1740 and thereafter they
entered San Antonio de Valero mission
in considerable numbers, and were there
as late as 1705. In addition to the au
thorities cited below, consult the manu
script mission records of San Antonio de
Valero. The names Tim and Tou suggest
Tups and Tops (q. v. ). names of a tril>e
apparently Karankawan. (H. K. B. )
Atayos, — Cabc/a de Vaea (1">34 1. Smith tnm*., T21.
1871. Atoyos. —Davis, Span. <'un<|. N. Mox.. h2,
1869 (misprint). Tayos. — Cabeza <lr Vani as
quoted by Barcia, Ensayo, 13, 17'2:5 (these three
forms probably refer to the Toho rather than to
the Adai). Thoo.— Massanet (1G90) in iMctamen
Fiscal, Nov. 30, 171t>, MS. Tohan. Joutel, Jour,
Eng. ed., 90, 171<>. Tohau.— Joutel in Marjrry,
Dec., in, L'SS, l,s7X. Toho.— Talon ilt/JS). ibid.,
f>12. Tokau.— Joutel, Jour., Eng. ed.. ll'>, 1719.
Too. — Massanet (1G89», M.S. Toxo.— Joutel quoted
in Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar.. vm, IMS, 1W.">.
Tohol. Mentioned as a pnehlo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ) in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Inrd., xvi,
115, 1871.
Tohome. A former Muskhogean tril>e of
the ( r ul f coast, speaking a dialect of Choc-
taw (Margry, Dec., iv. 427, 51-I-S1,
1880). Their cabins stood S leagues :
of the French settlement at Mobile, on
the w. side of Mobile r. The^number of
warriors was estimated in 1702 at :5.>0.
They were allies of the French and had
beeii baptized in the Roman Catholic
Aome.-French, Hist. Coll.. La., in. 23j>. ISM. Cho-
homes.-lberville (17(r2) in Mum. Hist.
310 1S72. Thome.-IVnicnut (l,W> in ^
iii\'t r'lill L-i n s I H«. 1*«9. Thomet.— IViu-
Ja U1702Y ibid ,'78.' Tohome's-Ib.rvm, , 1T«.,
inMargry,I)ec.,IV.4-i7,1880. Tomeas.--MrK.Mi
and Hall, Ind. Tribrs, in, 79. !*»«.
in Margry, I»i-c., iv. 37'J, ibs". . ,
Tohontaenrat ( 'they are white-eared. -
Hewitt). A Huron tribe- formerly h
in Ontario and a memlH'r of the Hun,,
confederation. Praiioimenrat, where the
Jesuits established the m.sHon of
Michel, was their only recorded vill
In 1649, on the overthrow of I
772
TOHOOK ATOKIE TOLEM ATO
[B. A. E.
by the Iroquois, the Tohontaenrat aban
doned their village and were adopted by
the Seneca. See Kanagaro. (j. M.)
Tahontaenrat.— Jes. Rel. 1644, 93, 1858. Tohonta-
enras.— Jes. Rel. 1C37, 113, 1858. Tohontaenrat.—
Jes. Rel. 1639, 50, 1858. Tohotaenrat.— Parkman,
Jesuits, map, 1883.
Tohookatokie. Mentioned together with
Wichita, Caddo, Biloxi, Alabama, Dela-
wares, Shawnee, Creeks, Choctaw, Chick-
asaw, Quapaw, and a number of others as
troublesome intruders in Texas in 1849.
The list as given contains several duplica
tions and other errors. This name can
not be identified with any regular tribe
name, and may possibly be intended for
a band of Cherokee under the leadership
of the chief Pegataga, known to the
whites as Tokatoka. (j. M. )
Tahookatuke.— Latham, Var. of Man, 350, 1850.
Tohookatokies.— Catlett (1849) in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
1849, 33, 1850. Tuhuktukis.— Latham, op. cit.
Tohopeka (Creek: Tuhupki, from itu-
hfipki, 'wooden fence,' and, by extension,
'fort'). The Horseshoe, or Great Bend
of Tallapoosa r., Ala., the site of a tem
porary fort where the warlike remnants
of the Creeks, numbering 1,000, experi
enced their last and decisive defeat from
the American army under Gen. Jackson,
with its Cherokee' allies, Mar. 27, 1814,
leaving 557 dead on the field. See Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 60, 1848. (A. s. o.)
Tohopekaliga (Creek: 'fence or fort
placed there' ). A former Seminole vil
lage, probably on the shore of a lake of
the same name in s. w. Orange co., Fla.
Philip \\as their chief in 1837.
Tohopikaliga.— H. R. Ex. Doe. 74 (1823), 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, ]Si>f>. Tohopkolikies.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., bk. 4, 140, ixi.s. Topchalinky.— H. R.
Doc. 7S, 25th Cong., 2d sess., map, 768-9, 1838
(probably identical). Topekaliga.— Jesup (1837),
ibid., 65.
To-ho-sa. See J)ohasait.
Tohou. The Puma clan of the Chua
( Rattlesnake) phratry of the Hopi.
To'-ho-iih wun-wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vii,
402, 1894 (?/'Wtt-«>M=clan). Tohou-winwu.— Fewkes
in 19th Rep. H. A. K., 582, 1900.
Toikhichi. A former Yokuts (Maripo-
san) tribe on Kings r., Cal.— A. L. Kroe-
ber, inf'n, 1906.
Toikimiug. A village of Praying In
dians in 1659, on Nantucket id., Mass. —
Cotton (1659) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll
Ists., i, 204, 1806.
Toisa. A Potaxvatomi village, named
from the chief, which formerly occupied
the^w. bank of Tippecanoe r., "nearly op
posite Bloomingsburg, Fulton co., Jnd.
The reservation was sold in 1836.— Tippe
canoe treaty (1832) in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
702, 1873.
Toiwait (To-i-imit). A Paviotso tribe
formerly about the lower sink of the Car
son, w. Nevada (Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881) . They were said to num
ber about 400 in 1870, most of them hav
ing been removed to the E. part of the
territory.
Toy Pah-Utes.— Campbell in Ind. Aff. Rep.. Ill
1870. Toy Pi-TJtes.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 119, 1866. Toy'-
yu-wi-ti-kut'-teh. — Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, MS.,
B. A. E., 1876 (formerly at the upper sink of the
Carson; sig. 'tule eaters' ; said to have been ap
plied also to the Paviotso at the lower sink).
Tojagua. Mentioned by Ofiate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. It wras possibly Keresan.
Toajgua. — Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 136, 1889
(misquoting Ofiate). Toyagua.— Columbus Mem.
Vol., 155, 1893 (misprint).
Tok. A Koyukukhotana village on an
island at the junction of Koyukuk r. with
the Yukon, Alaska, having 6 inhabitants
in 1844.
Tok.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Tokha-
kate.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxi,
map, 1850. Tok-kakat.— Tikhmenief quoted by
Baker, ibid. Tok-khakat.— Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Tokaunee's Village. A former mixed
Winnebago and Menominee village,
named after a chief, situated on the site
of Mauston, Juneau co., Wis., in 1837.
It contained only five or six wigwams. —
De la Ronde in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
vn, 359, 1876.
Tokeatl's Village. A summer camp of
a Taku chief in Alaska; pop. 26 in 1880. —
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Tokoaath ( Tok1 oa'ath , ' Toquat proper ' ) .
A sept of the Toquart, a Nootka tribe. —
Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32,
1890.
Tokoais (Tok'oa'is, 'looking down on
his family' — the name of an ancestor).
A division of the Nuhalk, a subdivision
of the Bellacoola of the coast of British
Columbia. — Boas in 7th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Tokoanu. The Black-ant clan of the
Ala (Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
To-ko'-a-nu wun-wu.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vn,
401, 1894 (u'«n-w;«=clan).
Tokochi. The Wildcat clan of the Hopi.
Tokotci winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 584,
1900. To-ko-tci wim-wii.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
vii, 404, 1894.
Tokogalgi (Creek: 'tadpole people').
A small Yuchi town on Kichofuni cr., an
affluent of Flint r., s. w. Georgia.
Toc-so-gul-egau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 63, 1848.
Tohogalias. — Moll map in Humphreys, Acct., 1730.
Tokogalgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., r, 146, 1884.
Tokonabi (Hopi: 'place of the running
wTater in the canyon.' — Fewkes). A ru
ined pueblo in s. Utah, in the neighbor
hood of the junction of the Little Colo
rado with the Colorado, known by tra
dition as the place whence came the Ala
(Horn) and the Chua (Snake) clans of
the Hopi.
Tokonabi. -Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 587,
1900. Tokoonavi.— Voth, Traditions of the Hopi,
30, 1905.
Toktakamai ( ' place of thimble-ber
ries ' ) . A Squawmish village on the right
bank of Squawmisht r., w. Brit. Col.
Tawkamee.— Brit. Adm. chart, no. 1917. Tokta'-
kamai.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 474, 1900.
Tqt'a'qumai.— Boas, MS..B. A.E., 1887.
Tolemato. A Yamasee village and mis
sion station about 1595 on the coast of
fctJLL. 80]
TOLOAWATHLA TOMAHAWK
773
Georgia. In 1597, in anger at the re
proofs of Father Corpa, the missionary,
the son and heir of the chief of Gnale
organized a revolt against the mis
sions, resulting in the murder of Father
Corpa and 3 other missionaries, the de
struction of much property at the differ
ent mission villages, and the abandon
ment of all the missions of that region for
several years. See Topiqul. (.1. _v.)
Tolemaro.— Barcia, Ensayo, 170, 1723. Tolemato.—
Ibid. Tolomato.— Fairbanks, Fla., Ill, 1901.
Toloawathla. A former Seminole town
on the w. side of Chattahoochee r., Fla,,
10 m. above the forks. Eheconhataunco
was its chief in 1823. (II. R. Ex. Doc.
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.)
Tolocabit ('place of the big head'). A
former village, occupied by either the
Cahuilla ( Ivawia) or the Serranos, on the
site of Redlands, s. Cal.
San Timeteo.— Burton (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857, San Timoteo.— Ca-
balleria, Hist. San Bernardino Val., 39, 1902. Tolo
cabit.— Ibid.
Tolowa. An Athapascan tribe ot ex-
tremex. w. California. When first known
they occupied the coast from the month of
TOLOWA MAN AND WIFE
Ataaknt, Meetkeni, Stuntusumvhott. Tur-
ghinaatun, Thltsusmetunne, and Tunrhi-
stltsatnn. They wen* gathen-d on a re>-
ervation in 18(>2, which was established
on leased land, but it wan abandoned in
1868, since which time the Tolowa have
shifted for themselves. They are much
demoralized and greatly reduced in num
bers. Their language is unintelligible to
the Hupa. In culture they resemble the
Hupa and the Yumk, thechief differem-e
being in their folk lore and religion. They
have been greatly influenced by the nea.
Aqusta. — Dorscy, Naltunnetunne MS. vix-ab.. H.
A. E., 1884 ('southern language': Naltunnetunne
name). A'-qu-sta.— Dorsey. Chetoo MS. v<x-ab.,
B A. E., 1884." Au'-kwu-ct'a.— Doreey. Alsm MS.
vocab., B. A. E., lss4. Lagoons.— Heintxlciiian in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 392. 1*58. Lopas.-Ibid. Tah-
le-wah.— Schook-raft, Ind. Tribes, in, 4±.», 1H53.
Talawa.— Heintzleman in Ind. All. Rrp..3'.tl. 1K5H.
Talu-wa.— Crook, MS., B. A. K. Tolana. — U«-in-
tzleman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 286,1858. Tolawa.— Ban
croft, Nat. Races, i, 445. ls"4. To-le wah.— <;ibbs
in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in.l3'.», ls5:{. Tolowa.—
Taylor in Cal. Fanner, June *. lHtK)(Ynrt)k iiiuin-
of Echulit, applied by whites to th«- whole trib«-i.
Toltichi. A divergent northern dialect
of the Yoknts, formerly spoken farthest
up San Joaquin r., Cal. The last prtxm
actually using this dialect (a \v<»main is
said to' have died alxnit .'50 years prior-
ID 1907. See Kroeber in Tniv. Cal. Till'..
Am. Arch, and Etli., n, 311,354, !•«>:.
Toltsasding. A former Hupa village mi
Trinity r., Cal., at the mouth of Supply cr.
ToLtsaadin.— Goddard, Life an<l Cul
Hupa, 12, 1903.
Toltu.— The Sun elan of Ta
NT. Mex.
Toltu tai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, imt,
1910 (/<i/'/m= 'people ).
Tolungowon. AnOneidasettle
Green Hay, Wis., in ism
Tolungowon.-Cra\vford (1S:«;. in H. K
•jr.thCoin;. 1st sess.. 17, is 10.
Tolwatin. A division of the renaiiku
tchin on Tanana r., Alaska.-Allen,
on Alaska, 137, 1SS7.
Tomachicrii See Tomwhichi
Tomahawk. The name applied to :
weapon or a group of weapons in co.
raon use among the Algon-iman tnln-s
IE. United States. The early
on Virginia cite the word fr«iii
nl 11
the Mahican,
co*. foni}it'(/<ni • the AonaKi,
/e word has come into English proKi
I; frnm Hie Vir«rinuin dialect.
,on to widely scattered
bl from the
Klamath r. nearly to the Oregon line,
including Smith r. valley and the follow
ing villages: Echulit, Khoonkhwuttunne,
and Khosatunne of the Khaamotene
branch' Chesthltishtunne, Tatlatunne,
KsttSFttH 5
fac't that ootomnioheggun
the tomahawk i
774
TOMAHAWK
fB. A.
applied to various forms of the club, as
indicated in the following citations.
Describing a clandestine visit to one of
the houses of worship of the Virginia
Indians, Beverley says: "We found large
Shelves, and upon these Shelves three
Mats, each of which was roll'd up, and
sow'd fast. These we handed down to
the light, and
to save time in
unlacing the
S e a in s , w e
made use of a
K n i f e . a n d
ripp'd them,
without doing
any damage to
the Mats. In
Olio of these we TOMAHAWK DESCRIBED AI>
found some
vast Bones, which we judg'd to be the
Bones of Men, particularly we meas-
nr'd one Thigh-bone, and found it two
foot nine inches long: In another Mat, we
found some Indnm Tomahawks linelv
grav'd and painted. These resembl'd the
wooden Faulehion us'd by the Prixe-
fighters in England, except that they have
no guard to save the Fingers. They were
made of a rough heavy Wood, and the
-hape of them is represented
in the Tab. 10, No. 3.
Among these Tomahawks
was the largest that ever I saw; there
was fasten'd to it a Wild Tnrky's Beard
painted red. and two of the longest
Feathers of his Wings hung dangling at
it, by a string of about <> Inches long,
ty'd to the end of the Tomahawk.''
(Beverley, Virginia, 2!), 1705.)
forth by Rogers: "Another instrument
of great esteem and importance among
them is the tomahawk. This is an an
cient weapon universally used by them
in war, before they were taught the use
of iron and steel; since which hatchets
have been substituted in lieu of them.
But this instrument still retains its use
and importance
in public trans
actions; and,
like the pipe, is
often very sig
nificant. This
weapon is
formed much
like a hatchet,
having a long
ILLUSTRATED BY BEVERLEY Steill Or hail-
dle; the head
is a round ball or knob of solid wood,
well enough calculated to knock men's
brains out, which on the other side of
the stem terminates in a point where the
edge would be, if made a hatchet, which
point is set a little hooking or coming
toward the stem; and near the center,
where the stem or handle pierces the
THE TOMAHAWK-PIPE OF TRADE
head, another point projects for
ward of a considerable length,
which serves to thrust with like
a spear or pike pole.
"The tomahawk likewise is ornamented
with feathers and paintings, disposed and
variegated in many significant forms, ac
cording to the occasion and end for which
it is used, and on it they keep journals of
their marches and most important and
noted occurrences in a kind of hiero
glyphics. When the council is called to
deliberate war, the tomahawk is painted
all over red, and when the council sits it is
Tlie tomahawk was very generally em
ployed in ceremony, and the matter of
its use and embellishment are well set
laid down by the chief, and if war is con
cluded upon, the captain of the young
warriors takes it up and with it in his
hands dances and sings the war-song, as
before mentioned. When the council is
over, this hatchet, or some other of the
kind, is sent by the hands of some war
rior to every tribe concerned, and with it
he presents a belt of wampum and de
livers his message, throwing the hatchet
TOM AS — TOME
on the ground, which is taken up by one of
their most expert warriors, if they chuse
to join; if not, they return it, and with a
belt of their wampum suitable to the oc
casion." (Knox, Vov. and Trav n
165-6, 1767.)
The following from McCulloh's Ke-
searches (134, 1829) is of much later
date than the preceding, and indicates
the conception of the tomahawk at that
time: "The tomahawk, which is some
times considered a weapon peculiar to
the American Indians, was originally a
club carved into some convenient shape.
It was most commonly a stout stick about
three feet in length, terminating in a large
knob, wherein a projecting bone or flint
was often inserted. The hatchets of tin-
Indians that are now called tomahawks
are of European device, and the stone
hatchets so often found in our fields and
called by the same term were not mili
tary weapons, but mechanical tools."
See Aj-es, Calumet, Celts, llatcliets.
In addition to the works cited above,
consult Gerard in Am. Anthr., ix, no. 1,
1907; x, no. 2, 1908; Gookin (1674) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 152, 1792; Josse-
lyn (1675), ibid., 3d s., in, 309, 1S33;
Holmes in Am. Anthr., x, no. 2, 1908
(and authorities therein cited); Smith,
Hist. Virginia, Arbered., 1884; Strachey,
Virginia, '106, 1849; Tooker, Algonquian
Ser.~, in, 40, 1901; Wood, New England's
Prospect, 66, 1634. (w. n. ir.)
Toraas (Span. Thomas). The most
noted Bidai chief of the 18th century,
frequently mentioned in Spanish docu
ments after 1755. Within or before this
year he was officially named c<tj>!/a>i by
the Spanish authorities. Ilis village was
w. of Trinity r., Texas, near modern
Bidais cr., which appears on a Spanish
map of the latter part of the 18th century
as Rio Santo Toimis (Mapa ( Jeograiica <U1
las Provincias Septentrionales, n. d.,
Bexar Archives). (n. E. B.)
Tomassee. The name of two or more
former Cherokee settlements, viz: (1)
On Tomassee cr. of Keowee r., in Oconee
co., S. C. ; (2) on Little Tennessee r. near
the entrance of Burningtown cr., in
Macon co., S. C. The correct form and
interpretation of the name are unknown.
Timossy.— M(Toney in 19th Rep. B. A. K.. f>:{;">. I'X'ii
(quoted form). Tomassee. — Doc. of ITfio quoted
by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887. Ty-
mahse. — Mooney, op. cit. (quoted form).
Tomau. A noted Menominee chief,
properly called Thomas Carron. He was
born, according to Grignon (Wis. Hist.
Soc. Coll., in, 267, 1857), about 1752,
though the inscription on the monument
erected over his grave by John Law, ot
Green Bay, makes him but 56 years of
age at his death, July 8, 1818 (Morse,
Rep. Sec. War, 53, 1822; Draper in
Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 58, 1855). He
was the second son of Old Carron, a
i <0
half-blood French and Menominee -u-t
nig head chief. His mother uas prol)-
ably an Abnaki. Though not the ofli-
Cial chief of the tribe by inheritance
he was regarded as chief in authority
since the he;editary title was held bv one
incapable of ruling. He was met bv
/ebulon Pike in 1805, who emploved hiiii
as guide and speaks of his friendship for
Americans, though subsequent acts did
not serve to confirm this- opinion. It is,
however, true that, notwithstanding Te-
cumseh's eloquent appeal to the Me
nominee to join in the war on the I'nited
States settlements, Tomau stood firmly
for peace, yielding only so far as to con
sent that such of his young men as \\ished
to join as individuals might do so. He
advised against so doing, however, and
only a few availed themselves of the
privilege. Later, on the other hand,
Tomau allied himself with the British,
and with probably 100 of his warriors
accompanied Col. Dickson in 1S12 in the
capture from the Americans of Ft Macki
naw, though there was no fi<jhth:<_'. It
was during this expedition that Oshkosh
was placed under Toman's special care.
He was also with Proctor and Dickson in
the attack on Ft Sandusky, and in 1*14,
with about 80 Menominee, accompanied
Dickson to Mackinaw, where they took
part in the battle in which the American
commander Maj. Holmes fell. In ISKi
Tomau gave permission to the Cnited
States troops to build a fort in Menominee
territory. Two years later he died at
Mackinaw from excessive intoxication,
and was buried there. Tomau was of
the Prairie-chicken clan, and was thrice
married; his first wife, Kiwakomnqkiu
('Wandering Around') was a Menomi
nee woman, by whom he had t\\o sons.
Separating from this wife he married two
sisters, with both of whom he lived until
they died and by one of whom he had
four children. Consult Hoffman in 14th
Rep. P>. A. K., pt. 1, -r)4, ISM).
Tombigbee (ft inn hi
maker.'— Gatschet). A former Choctaw
town on or mar Tombigbee r.. w. Ala
baina.
Tambeche.-Laltiv.mapoiT.S.. 17M. Tombecbe.-
\Uv<lo Die. (n'oir.. v. Kit'. 17.v.». Tombechbe.- Ro
mans Fin 8"»l '1775. Tombeche.— Jefferys, Am.
Atlas,' map'K 177(1. Tombeechy.-Jefferys. French
Dom. Am.. 13\ map. 17(11.
Tomcha (7W-r/m). A former Maidu
settlement on the left bank of Feather r.,
E. of Lomo. Sutler co.. Cal. ( K. B. i». )
Toam'-cha.-!'owor, in Cont. N. A. K
Tome (eontr. of the name of Abbe Santo
Tomds.— Lummis). A former pueblo of
(;eni/aros (q. v.), situated on the 1
(Grande .leagues., of Isl,ta.N.M:-x on
the site of a prehistoric pueblo, pro^l)
oftheTigua. Theinha&tantBof the«8j
tlement consisted of neophytes who had
770
TOM hi I UJ1.&JB/
been captured by the Apache and Co-
inaiK'he, sold by them to the Spaniards,
and released from servitude by the gov
ernor of Mew Mexico to form this settle
ment as a mission visita of Isleta pueblo.
This seems to havebeen in 1 740, although
in the previous year a grant of 121,593
acres in and about Tome was made to
J. Valera and others, representing 30
families, evidently Spanish (Bancroft, N.
Mex. and Ariz., 243, 25;}, 758-9, 1889).
In 1748 Yilla-Sefior (Theatre Am., 416 ^re
ported the population to be 40 families;
in 1766 there were 70 families. According
to Lummis (New Mex. David, 95, 100,
1891) Tome was settled by Ignacio Baca
with 50 Spanish families in 1769, and
it seems to have lost its character as an
Indian settlement about this time. From
1852 to 1872 and from 1874 to 1876 Tome
was the county seat of Valencia co. In the
spring of 1905H was destroyed by a sudden
rise of the Kio Grande. (F. w. IT. )
Concepcion.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex. ,281, 1889
i visita name). Genizaros.— Villa-Senor, Theatro
Am., ii. -tic,. 1748. S. Thomas.— Pike, Exped., map,
is 10.' Tome Dominguez.— Bancroft, N. Mex. and
Ari/.. LMo, 1S89. Town of the Broken Promise. —
Lunnnis, N. Mex. David, 100, 1891 (transl. of
Indian [Tiyua?] name). Valencia. — Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., '2*3, 1889 (Tome or, not the
present town of Valencia).
Tomeycb.ee. See Tomochichi.
Tomhog, Tommyhawk. See Tomahawk.
Tomo. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida about 1570. — Fontaneda
Memoir (m. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tomochachi. See TomocJiicJtl.
Tomochic (' winter house.' — Och). A
Tarahumare settlement in w. Chihuahua,
Mexico, near the head of Mayor., lat. 28°
30', Ion. 107° 40'.— Oro/co y Berra, Geog.,
323, 1S64.
Tomochichi (spelled also Bocachee, Te-
mochichi, Thamachaychee, Thomochi-
chi, Tomachachi, Tomeychee, etc., and
said by ( Jatschet to mean 'the one who
causes to fly up '[?]). A Creek chief,
noted in the early history of Georgia.
He was originally of Apalachukla, a Lower
Creek town on Chattahoochee r. in Ala
bama, and his name appears in behalf
of this settlement in a treaty between the
Creeks and the Carolina government in
1721. Shortly afterward, for some un
known reason, lie was outlawed from his
people and withdrew with a few follow
ers to Savannah r., where, by permission
of South Carolina, he established himself
in a new town called Vamacraw (q. v. ),
at the present Savannah, ( <a. On the
foundation of the Georgia colony by
Oglethorpe in 173.'!, Tomochichi assumed
a friendly attitude toward the newcomers
and was instrumental in bringing about
a treaty of alliance between that colony
and the Lower Creeks in that year. At
the same time a reconciliation was effected
between himself and his tribe, and he was
given permission to collect his friends
from the various Lower Creek towns to
take up their residence with him at Yama-
craw. In the next year, 1734, with his
wife, nephew, and several others, he ac
companied Oglethorpe to England, where
his well-known portrait was painted. He
continued to be helpful to the colonists
after his return until his death, which
occurred in his own town, Oct. 5, 1739, he
being then perhaps 75 years of age. He
was given a public funeral at Savannah,
where a monument to his memory was
erected in 1899 by the Colonial Dames of
America. Consult Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., i, ir, 1884, 1888; Jones, Hist. Sketch
of Tomochichi, 1868.
The portrait here reproduced, repre
senting the chief and his nephew Toona-
howi, is from an engraving by Klein-
TOMOCHICHI AND HIS NEPHEW
schmidt, of Augsburg, Germany, of the
original painting by Verel st in 1 734, which
for some years hung in the room of the
Georgia Office in London. This engrav
ing appeared as the frontispiece in Url-
sperger, Ausfuehrliche Nachricht von
den Salzburgischen Emigranten, Halle,
1735, and has since been reproduced in
Jones, Hist, of Ga., i, 1883; Winsor,
Narr. and Crit. Hist. Am., v, 1887, and
elsewhere. (.1. M.)
Tomoy. A Costanoan village formerly
within 2 in. of Santa Cruz mission, Cal. —
Taylor in Cal. Fanner, Apr. 5, 1860.
f ompiro. A name used by some Span
ish writers of the 17th century for that
division of the Piro which occupied, until
about 1675, the Salinas region E. of the Rio
Grande in central New Mexico. Their
pueblos included Abo> Tabira, and Ten-
DULL. 30]
TOM FUNG TONG
777
abo. See Jumano, Piro, Salineros, and
the pueblos named.
Tompiras. — Benavides, Memorial, 21, 1630. Tom-
pires. — Blaen. Atlas, xil, 62, 1667. Tompiros. —
Benavides cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
164, 188(J. Topira.— Benavides, Memorial, 21, 1630.
Topires.— D'Anville, map Am. Sept., 1746. T6-
piros. — Perea, Verdadera Rel., 2, 1632. Tumpiros. —
Vetancurt (1696) in Teatro Mex., in, 300, 1871.
Tom Fung. An old name for a cutter;
a pnng. According to Trumbull (Trans.
Am. Philol. Asso.; 26, 1872), "a hun
dred years ago a one-horse sleigh, whether
a jumper or a cutter, was called in Mas
sachusetts a ' Tom Pung' — written and
pronounced as if the syllables were two
independent words." In Dennie's Farm
ers' Museum (243, 1798) a wTriter repre
sents the town of Roxbury, Mass., as
sending to Boston "thegliding TomPunij
and the rattling cart," Tutu Pung is the
older word of which pung is a reduction.
Trumbull, with apparent justification, de
rives Tom Pung from toboggan (q. y.)
through folk-etymology. (A. r. c.)
Tomsobe. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.
Lonsobe. — Fontaneda (ca. 1575) in Ternanx-Com-
pans, Voy., XX, 40, 1841 (misprint). Sonsobe.—
Fontaneda, Memoir, B. Smith trans., 27, 1854.
Tomsobe.— Ibid. ,19. Tonsobe.— Shipp, De Sotoand
Fla., 586, 1881 (misprint).
Tom's Town. A former settlement of
the Dela wares on Scioto r., a short dis
tance below the present Chillicothe, and
not far from the mouth of Paint cr.,
Ohio. In 1750 it contained five or six
families. (G. P. i>.)
Harrickintoms.— Darlington, Gist's Jour. (1750), 42,
1893. Hurricane Toms.— Archives of Pa., 2d s.,
maps, app,i-x. Toms Town. — Hutchins map in
Smith, Bouquet Exped., 1766.
Tomwhiksen ( Tom-whik-sen ) . A former
winter village of the Lummi, situated on
Hale passage, Wash. — Gibbs, Clallam
and Lummi, 37, 1863.
Ton ('tree bole'). An extinct clan of
Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Tontai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E., 1910
(tai'na= ' people ' ) .
Tona. The Turkey clan of the Zufii of
New Mexico.
T6na-kwe.— Gushing in 13th Rep. B. A. E., 368,
1896 (kwe=' people').
Tonachic ( 'where there are pillars' ) . A
Tarahumare pueblo, containing a total
of 604 inhabitants in 1900; situated in
the district of San Andres del Rio, Chi
huahua, Mexico. Lumholtz states that
when he visited the place in 1890 it con
tained about 2,700 inhabitants, and that
the Indians had been more or less driven
off by the whites. In mission times To
nachic was a place of some importance.
It still has a fine church with some rich
furnishings, though many of them have
been stolen. See Lumholtz, Unknown
Mex., i, 204, 1902.
Tonalizco. A former pueblo of the Te-
cualme in the Sierra de Nayarit, Jalisco,
Mexico. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 280,
1864.
Tonanulgar. A former Creek town on
Ucheecr., Russell ro., Ala.
Tonanulga.— Seale (1837) in H. K. !>,„• \
Cong., 2d sess., 54, 1K«. Tonanulgar -Il.i.f ' TM
Tonanulla. A former Creek town not
tar from Tonanulgar, probably in Russell
co., Ala.
Tonanulla.— Seale (1837) in II. R IK,,, jv "Mh
Cong. , 2d sess. , 54, 183*. Wartoolaharka.— I l.i'rf
Tonapa. A native (Pieguefio?) village.
formerly situated not far from the head
waters of San Dieguito r., San Diego co.,
Cal., in a little valley called Ks-ha.—
Grijalva (1795), cited by Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., i, 503, 1886.
Tonarooka. A former town of the Tns-
caroraof North Carolina, situated in 1711
on a branch of Neuse r., between "Fort
Narhante's" and Cateclma.— S. C. Hist.
and Geneal. Mag., ix, 3(5, 1908.
Tonashi. The Badger clan of the Xufii
of New Mexico.
T6nashi-kwe.— Cashing in 13th Ki-p. H. A. K.. :jtW,
1896 (fcwe=ipeople').
Tonati. A pueblo of the Cora ami seat
of a mission, probably on the Kio San
Pedro, in Jalisco, Mexico.
Santisima Trinidad de la Mesa del Tonati.— Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 2X0, 1M'>4.
Tonawanda ('confluent stream'). A
Seneca settlement on Tonawanda cr., in
Niagara co., N. Y. In 1S90 there were
517 Seneca and a few other Iroqiiois mi
the reservation.
Ta'-na-wun-da.— Morgan. League Ir<>«|.. 4i'.7. l^'-l
(Seneca form). Tonawanda.— I hid. Tonawando.—
Ogden deed (1838) in I*. S. Ind. Treat. . .r>.".7, l>
Tonawanta. — Day, IVnn.,(i">l, 1M3. Tonnewanta.—
Iroquois complaint (ivJl) in Drake. Hk. ItnK.
hk. 5. 102, 1S48. Tonnoraunto.— Writer of IT'.cJ in
Mass Hist. Soo. Coll., 1st s., i, 'JSti, ISO*; i misprint >.
Tyo'-na-we»'-de'}.— .1. N- 1?- Hewitt, inf'n. lv
Tonawitsowa ( 7o-rw-ir/7.sy-o-7w). A Sho-
shoni tribe of 6 bands formerly in N. Ne
vada, in the vicinity of Battle intn. and
Unionville.— Powell in I ml. Aff. Kep-
1873, 52, 1874.
Tonchuun ( Ton-ch-un'). A pueblo :
probably ]»rehistoric, situated 5 in. s. K.
of Pecos pueblo, N. Mt-x. The building
was 400 ft long and contained more
than 300 rooms in its ground plan. Ac
cording to tradition it, was occupied by r
colony from Jeme/andwasthe last of t
outlying villages to Income concentrated
in the great pueblo of IVcos. See I lewett
!nAmgAnthr.,vi,43.S ng.9,19()4.
Tondakhra ('beaver'). A Huron y
laue in ( )ntario in UW7. It was Htuate.l
on the w. side of the N peninsula of
twp.,4m. N. w.ofLafontaineandabout
1 m.s. E. of Clover pt. See Jes. Rrl..
Thwaitesed., xin, 270, 1898; xxxiy.S
Thwaites
18Tonebao ('turtle'). A phratry and a
of the Mahican.
-v's^ss
The Antelope clan of the Tew.
pueblo of San Ildefonso, N. -1
778
TONGAS TONKA WA
[B. A. B.
Ton-td6a.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 348, 1896
(£doa=' people').
Tongas ( TAngafsh, named from an island
on which they formerly camped). A
Tlingit tribe at the mouth of Portland
canal, Alaska, numbering 273 in 1880
and 1*55 in 1890, probably including the
San ya. Their town on Tongass id. , Alex
ander archipelago, bearing the same
name, is being abandoned for Ketchi-
kan. Its social divisions are Daktlawedi,
Ganahadi, and Tekoedi. (j. R. s.)
Kee-tah-hon-neet. — Kane, Wand. N. A.,app., 1859.
TAiiga'c.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tangaaskoe. — Veniaminoff, Zapiski, n, pt. in,
30, 1*40. Ta'nta hade.— Swanton, field notes, 1900-
01 (Kaigani name). Tongass. — Kane, op. cit.
Tont-a-quans.— Colyer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 537,
1S70. Tungass.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., Ill, 1885.
Tung&ss-kon. — Ibid., 120. Tungrass. — Peirce in H.
K. Rep. 830, 27th Cong., 2d sess.. 62, 1842.
Tongigua ('little village'). One of the
early Quapaw villages which Joutel ( 1687)
says was situated on the border of Mis
sissippi r. on the right in ascending (Mar
gry, Dec., in, 457, 1878), probably in
N. w. Mississippi. De Soto in 1541 found
the village of Quizquiz, which seems to
have been Quapaw, on the E. bank.
Dogenga. — McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in,
81, 1854. Doginga.— liouay cited by Shea, Discov.,
170, 1*52. Ta"wa"-jina. — Dorsey.KwapaMS.vocab.,
B.A.E..18S3. Ta»wa»zhika.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., i. 30, 1884. Thonges.— Hamilton in Trans. Neb.
Hist. Sue., I, 4S, 18S5. Thons. — Du Lac, Voy. Loui-
sianes, 2f'.'2, 1*05. Togenga.— Shea, Early Voy., 76,
1*61. Togunguas.— Hareia, Ensayo, 288.1723. Ton-
genga.— Tonti (16X8) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
71, 1*46. Tongigua. — Joutel ( 1687) in Margry, Dec.,
in, 4f>7, 187*. Tonginga.— Joutel (1687) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., i, 176, 1*46. Tonguinga.— Ibid., ill,
444, 1*7*. Tonningua.— .loutel in French, Hist. Coll.
La., i, 179, 1*46. Topingas.— Charlevoix, Voy., n,
246, 1761. Touginga. — La Harpe (1722) in Margry,
!)»'•(•., vi. :',('»."), 18X6. Toyengan.— Shea, Discov., 170,
1852.
Tongonaoto (Tony-o-Ha'-o-to, 'drift log' ).
A snbclan of the Delawares. — Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tongs. See J 'hirers.
Tonguish's Village. A former Potawa-
tomi settlement, taking its name from its
chief, otherwise called Toga, near Rouge
r., in the s. part of Oakland cc>. or the
N. part of Wayne co., Mich., about 20 m.
N. w. of Detroit, By treaty of 1807 a
tract of two sections of land was reserved
for the use of this band, but by treaty of
1827 it was ceded to the United States
"in order to consolidate some of the dis
persed bands ... at a point removed
from the road leading from Detroit to
Chicago, as far as practicable from the
settlements of the whites." For the life
of Tonguish, see Mich. Pion. and Hist
Coll., vm, 1<;1, 1S8B.
Tonguish Village.— Pottawotomi treaty (1*27) in
C. S. I nil. Treat.. 674, 1873. Tonquish's village.—
Di-troit treaty (1807). ibid., 194.
Tonicahaw (perhaps from Tonik-hikia.,
'standing post'). A former Choetaw
town noted by Romans as having been
near the line between Neshoba and
Kemper cos., Miss. See Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 427, 1902.
Tonichi. A pueblo of the Nevome
(containing also some Eudeve and Opata)
and seat of a Spanish mission founded
in 1628. Situated in E. Sonora, Mexico,
on the Rio Yaqui below its junction with
the Papigochi, lat. 29°, Ion. 109°. Pop.
510 in 1678, 379 in 1730. The Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762) mentions it as a visita
of Onavas. It is now a civilized com
munity, with 372 inhabitants in 1900.
Sta Maria del Populo Tonichi.— Zapata (1678) cited
by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 246, 1884.
Toniche. — Escudero, Noticias Son. y Sin., 101,
1849. Tonichi.— Rivera, Diario, leg. 1382, 1736.
Tonici.— Kino, map (1702), in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tonitsi.— Orozco y Berra,
Geog.,351, 1864. Tonitza.— Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1762),
124, 1863.
Tonihata. An island in the St Law
rence, upon which was a mixed Iroquois
village in 1671 and later. It is sup
posed to have been the modern Grenadier
id., between Ogdenburgh and L. Ontario,
in Leeds co., Ontario.
Koniata.— Esnauts and Rapilly map, 1777. Oton-
diata.— De Courcelles (1671) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 77, 1855. Otoniata.— Denoiiville (1687),
ibid., 361. Otoniato.— Ibid. Toniata.— Chauvig-
nerie (1736), ibid., 1056. Tonihata.— Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, 15, 1761. Tonniata. — Frontenac
(1692) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 531, 1855.
Tonikan Family. A linguistic family
established by Powell (7th Rep. P>. A. E.,
125, 1891) to "include the language of the
Tunica (q. v. ) tribe in the lower Mis
sissippi region.
=Tunicas. — Gallatin in Trans, and Coll. Am.
Antiq. Soc., n, 115, 116, 1836 (quotes Sibley, who
states they speak a, distinct language); Latham,
Nat. Hist. Man, 341, 1850 (opposite mouth of Red
r.: quotes Sibley as to distinctness of language).
=Tpnica.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 39, 1884
(brief account of tribe) . =Tonika. — Gatsehet in
Science, 412, Apr. 29, 1887 (distinctness as a family
asserted). =Tonikan. — Powell, op. cit.
Tonkawa. A prominent tribe, forming
the Tonkawan linguistic family, which,
during most of the 18th and 19th cen
turies, lived in central Texas. According
to Gatsehet (Karankawa Inds., 37, 1891)
they call themselves Titskanwdtitch, while
the name Tonkawa is a Waco word, Ton-
kawi'ya meaning 'they all stay together.'
Etiinoloc/y. — The ethnological relations
of the tribe are still obscure. It has been
surmised that it was a composite of the
remnants of other tribes, and this is
apparently true of their later organization
at least; yet the fact that their language
and culture were so different from those
of the great neighboring groups indicates
that fundamentally they were a distinct
people. Closely associated with them,
and of similar culture, were lesser tribes
or subtribes, notably the Yojuane, May-
eye, and Ervipiame. It has recently been
established by a study of the records of
the San Xavier missions that these tribes
spoke the Tonkawa language, but that the
Deadoses (Agdocas, Yadocxas), who were
often associated with the Tonkawa, spoke
the language of the Bidai and Arkokisa
(see San Francisco Xavier de Horcasitas,
BULL. 30]
TON K AW A
Nay eye, Yakwal). The Yojuane and Ma-
yeye were apparently in part absorbed by
the Tonkavvain the latter part of the 18th
century. The Yakwal (Yakawana) r<>-
779
TONKAWA MAN
membered in Tonkawa tradition (Gat-
schet, op. cit.), were very probably the
Yojuane. There was, besides these, a
large group of lesser tribes on the border
between theTonkawan and Coahuiltecan
territories, notably the Sana, Einet, Cavas,
Toho, and Tohalia, who, we are told in
positive terms by competent early wit
nesses, did not speak the Coahuiltecan
language. There is strong probability
that a study of the surviving fragments of
their language will prove them also to
have been Tonkawan (see Sana}. Some
of the traditions of the Tonkawa point
to an early residence on the (iulf coast,
but their language does not bear the
marks of such a birthplace.
Until the 19th century the Tonkawa
were almost always hostile to the Lipan
and other Apache tribes, and this fact
kept them generally at peace with the
Comanche, Wichita, and Hasinai, whom
they often joined in Apache wars. They
were usually friendly also with the
Bidai, Arkokisa, and Xaraname (Ara-
nama) to the s:, and with the numerous
Coahuiltecan tribes to the s. w. Rela
tions with the Comanche and Wichita
were frequently strained, however, even
during this period. In the 19th century
relations with these groups were reversed,
the Tonkawa then being usually friendly
with the Lipan and hostile toward the
Comanche and Wichita. Wh,n, about
•?£' «• henArPhe effe(>te(1 an alliann.
with the Bidai, Arkokisa, and Attmaia
the Tonkawa were brought into hostile'
relations with these tribes«iil Ybarhoto
Gov Mufioz, Mar. 22 and Apr. 2<i, 17<U
MS. m Bexar Archives).
Relations with Fre^h and V/,,,W,.-I,,
1691 Francisco de Jesus Mar.'a unmistak
ably included this tribe and their asso
ciates, the \ ojuane, in his list of enemies
of the Hasinai, writing the names " Tan-
quaay" and "Diujuan" (Relacion \n»
15 1691, MS.). The Tonkawa seem not
to be mentioned again until 17l«.», but the
Yojuane appear in the interim, when,
about 1714 (the chronology is not clear),
they destroyed the main lire temple of the
Hasinai (Espinosa, ('lin'micu Apo^tolica,
424, 1746; see also Dictamen Fiscal, 171<>,
in Mem. de Nueva Kspafia, \\vii, 1D3).
To the French the Tonkawa became defi
nitely known through La Ilarpe's CXJK-
dition of 171!). His lieutenant, l>u Ki-
vage, reported that 70 leagues up Red r.
from the Kadohadacho he met several
tribes, which he calletl respectively the
Tancaoye, Joyvan (Yojuani, (^uidelmis
(Kichai?), Naouydiches (Xal)edache'.'),
Huanchane, and Huane. They were wan
derers, following the buffalo for a living.
Famous warriors all, the "Tancaoye"
were the most renowned, and their chiefs
TONKAWA WOMAN
bore many battle scars. They were just
returning" from a war with theApac
which fact, together with the
names given, makes it seem probabU
'80
TONKA W A
\B. A. E.
the party was a composite one of Cad-
doun and Tonkawan tribes, such as in
later times frequently went against the
Apache. From this time forth the Ton-
kawa were generally friendly with the
French (l.a Harpe in Margry, Dec., vi,
277-7S, 18S6).
With the Spaniards the Tonkawa first
came into intimate contact through the
establishment of the missions on San
Xavier (San Gabriel) r., Texas. As early
as 1740 the missionaries had thought of
taking them to San Antonio, but con
sidered them too remote (Description,
1740, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espana,
XXYIII, 203). Between 1746 and 1749
three missions were planted on the San
Xavier, and among the tribes there were
the Mayeye, Yojuane, and Tonkawa (see
Sun Francisco X<irlerde Horcasitas). While
there they suffered from a terrible epi
demic of smallpox and from Apache raids.
On the other hand, they deserted the mis
sions to go with the Hasinai against the
Apache, arid got the Spaniards into
trouble by selling Apache captives to the
Hasinai. By 1756 these missions were
abandoned and the protecting garrison
was transferred to the new Lipan mission
of San Saba. hi common with the other
foes of the Apache, the Tonkawa were
converted into enemies of the Spaniards
by the establishment of this mission for
the Lipan, and they took part in its de
struction in 1758.
JI<thit«f. — It has not been possible to
determine with confidence the range and
headquarters of the Tonkawa before the
decade between 1770 and 1780, when the
reports become full and satisfactory. At
this time their customary range was be
tween the middle and upper Trinity on
the N. K., and the San Gabriel and the
Colorado on the s. \v., rather above than
below the San Antonio road. Their favor
ite headquarters were about halfway be
tween Waco and the Trinity crossing of
the San Antonio road, near an eminence
known to the natives as the Turtle
(Me/ieres, Informe, July 4, 1772; Letter
to Croix, May 28, 1778'; Gil Ybarbo to
Cabello, Dec. 5, 1778; Croix, Relation
Particular, 1778, MSS. See Tort i< gas).
Since they first became known, the Ton
kawa had perhaps drifted gradually south
ward, though this is not certain. It was
true of the Wichita tribes for the same
period, and would be a logical consequence
of pressure by the Comanche and the
Osage. Yet the testimony before 1770 is
not conclusive. Du Kivage saw the Ton
kawa near Ked r., butthismay have been
a temporary location. In 1740 they and
the Yojuane were reported to be "not far
from (the) Texas," but whether w. or x.
we are not told. When in 1752 De Soto
Vermude/ inquired of the Xasoni, on the
upper Angelina, what tribes lived to the
northward, he was told that 20 leagues
awray (northward by the implication of
the question) were the Tebancanas (Ta-
wakoni), and that beyond them followed
the Tancaguies and Yujuanes. If the
direction was correctly given as north
ward, the Tonkawa were then clearly
farther N. than their central rendezvous of
a later date. Similarly a copy of the La
Fora map (ra. 1767), but not the original,
shows the Yojuane village to have been
near the upper Sabine, but the source and
the date of this annotation are not known.
On the other hand, as has been shown,
after 1746 the Tonkawa and Yojuane fre
quented the missions on the San Gabriel,
associating there with related tribes na
tive of the locality, which would indicate
that it was within the usual Tonkawa
range. Moreover, when in 1768 Soli's
crossed Texas from Bexar to Nacog-
doches, he noted in his diary after passing
the Brazos that in this neighborhood
lived Tancagues, Yrojuanes, and Mayeyes.
It would seem, therefore, that when Me-
zieres wrote, the country of the Turtle had
for some time been for the Tonkawa the
middle of a long range from N. E. to s. w.
After this time, as the Apache receded,
there was apparently considerable south-
westward extension of their range, though
for some years they had headquarters E.
of the Brazos. It is to be noted that
writers have usually erred by calling the
Tonkawa a southwestern Texas tribe,
which was not true for a century after
they came into history. On the other
hand, the location assigned them on
Powell's linguistic map applies only to
the latter part of the 19th century (see
Description, 1740, op. cit. ; De Soto Yer-
mudez, Investigation, MS. in Archive
Gen., 1752; La Fora map in Dpto. de
Fomento, Mexico; Soli's, Diario, MS. in
Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvn, 277;
Davenport, Noticia, 1809, MS. in Archive
Gen. ; Teran, Noticia, 1828, in Bol. Soc.
Geog. Mex., 1890; Powell's map in 7th
Rep. B. A. E.).
Custom*.— The Tonkawa always bore a
bad reputation among both Indians and
whites, although toward the Americans
they were uniformly at peace The char
acteristics assigned to them by Du Rivage
in 1719 are those most frequently men
tioned in later times, when they became
better knowrn. They were warlike wan
derers, planting few or no crops, living
on game, and following the buffalo long
distances. When hard pressed they could
eat food usually considered revolting.
Their general reputation as cannibals is
borne out by concurrent tradition and
history, by their designation in the sign
language, and by the names applied to
them by other tribes. Mezieres said of
BULL. 30]
TONKAWA
781
them that they were despised by other
tribes as vagabonds, ill-natured, and dis
posed to thievery, a character frequently
given them in later times. They lived in
scattered villages of skin tipis, which they
moved according to the caprice of the
chiefs or the demands of the chase. In
the 18th century they were fine horsemen
and had good animals. Their offensive
weapons then were firearms, bows and
: arrows, and the spear; their defensive
arms were the leather jacket (ctiera),
shield, and cap or helmet, on which they
often wore horns and gaudy plumage.
Once, when in their midst, Mezieres
wrote a statement of their dependence on
the buffalo that deserves to be recorded.
"Besides their meat," he said, "it fur
nishes them liberally what they desire
for conveniences. The brains aVe used
to soften skins, the horns for spoons and
drinking cups, the shoulder-blades to dig
up (carar) and clear off the ground, the
tendons for thread and bowstrings, the
hoof to glue the arrow-feathering. From
the tail-hair they make ropes and girths;
from the wool, belts and various orna
ments. The hide furnishes saddle and
bridle, tether ropes, shields, tents, shirts,
footwear, and blankets to protect them
from the cold. ' ' They were great deer as
well as buffalo hunters, and when their
buffalo range was partly cut off by the Co-
manche, their dependence on this animal
increased. A trader informed Sibley in
1805 that he had obtained from the Ton-
kawa as many as 5,000 deerskins in one
year, besides tallow, robes, and tongues.
Their market for hides in earlier times
had usually been the Tawakoni villages
( Mezieres, op. cit. ; Sibley, Hist, Sketches,
1806).
Spanish Relations after 1770. — For about
15 years after the failure of the San
Xavier missions, the Tonkawa were re
garded by the Spaniards as open enemies;
but in 1770 an equal period of nominal
peace began, during which the Spanish
policy toward the tribe was marked by
three main features: (1) to win their
good-will by friendly visits and by send
ing them authorized traders with sup
plies; (2) to force them to keep peace
with the Tawakoni, Yscani, and Kichai,
who wrere relied on to restrain the Ton
kawa by good example or coercion; (3)
to induce them, by persuasion and by
threats of withdrawing the traders, to
abandon their vagabond life and settle in
a fixed village. The principal agents in
this work were De Mezieres, Gil Ybarbo,
Nicola's de la Mathe, and Andres de
Courbiere — all but one Frenchmen from
Natchitoches, it will be noted. Their
efforts at coercion through trade were
evidently made nugatory by clandestine
French traffic that could not be stopped.
Failure to successfully effect the«e noli
cies was charged to the had influence of
the noted Tonkawachief of the dav To«-
que or El Mocho. He was an Apache
by birth who had been capture.! and
adopted by the Tonkawa. During one
of his exploits against the Osa-e he had
lost his right ear, whence his, nickname,
JM Mocho, "the maimed " or "cropped "
By his prowess in war and his eloquence
in council he raised himself to a portion
of influence. Chance, in the form of an
epidemic, occurring in 1777-7S, removed
his rivals and left him head chief. His
baneful influence before this had won
him the enmity of the Spaniards, and
Mezieres, under official orders, had briU-d
his rivals to assassinate him, but lie was
saved by the epidemic mentioned. Now
resort was had to flattery and gifts. In
1779 MeziC-res held a long and loving con
ference with El Mocho at the lower Tawa
koni village, and the result was that they
went together to Bexar to see the gov
ernor. There, on Oct. 8, 177!», in tin-
presence of more than 400 Tonkawa peo
ple, Governor Cabello with great cere
mony appointed El Moeho -''capitan
grande" of his tribe, decorating him
with a medal of honor, and presenting
him a commission, a uniform, a baston,
and a Hag bearing the cross of Burgundy.
In return, of course, El Mocho madegrave
promises to obey and to form the desired
pueblo (Cabello, Informe, 1784, T,l, .MS. ).
The promise to settle down, however,
remained unfulfilled, while- El Moeho's
insincerity was still further proved by
events of 1782. In that year the Lipan,
Mjscaleros, and Apache, as the records
give the names, desirous of better means
of acquiring arms, made overtures of
peace to the Tonkawa, who easily ol>-
tained weapons from the French. El
Mocho consented to a meeting. The
place appointed was the hank of (iuada-
luper. ; the time, the moons of November
and December. Cabello, unable to prevent
the gathering, sent a spy in Indian dis-
(rUjse — probably the great Indian linguist
and interpreter, Andres de Coiirbiere—
who reported the proceedings in detail.
According to him, more than 4.»HH) In
dians attended, and the barter of firearms
for stolen horses was lively. But the
alliance was defeated by El Mocho's am
bitions. He tried to induce the Apache
tribes to make him their head chief, in
return for which he would rid the country
of Spaniards. This self-seeking arous-
the jealousy of the Apache chiefs, qua
rels ensued, and on Christmas day the
meeting broke up without the alliance
being effected (Cabello, op. cit, H
This event, combined with personal
iealousies within the Tonkawa tribe, was
the undoing of El Mocho, for return was
782
TONKAWA
[B. A. E.
now made by the Spaniards to the policy
of assassination. After much intriguing
and waiting, El Mocho was taken una
wares on July 12, 1784, and murdered in
the plaza at Bahfa (Goliad), a place fated
to be in later days the scene of other
equally atrocious deeds. It is to be
remarked that for the story of these dark
dealings of both the Spanish authorities
and their enemy we have only the re
ports, entirely candid, of the former (Ca-
zorla, Capt, of Bah fa, to Cabello, July 12,
1784, Archive General, Hist., vol. c;
Cabello to Neve, July 15, ibid.).
The removal of El Mocho was justified
by subsequent events. By June, 1785,
Courbiere was able to report that the newr
Tonka wa chief had established a perma
nent village on Navasota r.; and during
the next 10 years "the village of the
Taneagues" was referred to as though it
were a iixed and definite entity. But
thereafter the tribe was usually described
as wanderers; thereafter, likewise, they
were alternately at peace and at war with
the Spaniards (Cabello to Rengel, June
7, 1785, Bexar Archives; Gil Ybarbo to
Governor Mufioz, Mar. 22 and Apr. 26,
1791, Bexar Archives; Leal, Noticia, July
10, 1794, Bexar Archives).
Population; Recent History. — A junta
held at Bexar, Jan. 5, 1778, estimated the
Tonkawa at .'>00 warriors. In April of
that year Mezieres, when on his second
visit to the tribe, gave the same figure,
including some apostate Xaraname ( Ara-
nama). In Sept., 1779, when again at
their settlement, he reported that since
the recent epidemic of smallpox there
remained 150 warriors. Three years later
a spy who spent several days at a gath
ering of Apache and Tonkawa on Guad-
alupe r. reported that only 600 Tonkawa
were present, the rest having remained
at home. If he told the truth, he could
hardly have meant that these were all
warriors. Sibley in 1805 gave their
strength at 200 men; Davenport, about
1809, placed it at 250 families, and Teran,
1828, at 80 families. In 1847 the official
estimate was 150 men (see Cabello, In-
fonne, 1784, 12, 63; Mezieres, Letters to
Croix, Apr. 5, 1778, and Sept. 13, 1779,
in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 272,
246; Sibley, op. rit. ; Davenport, Noticia,
c<t. 1809, MS. in Archive Gen.; Tertln,
Noticia, 1828, in Bol. Soc. Geog. Mex.,
266, 1S70). In the fall of 1855 the Gov
ernment settled them, together with the
Caddo, Kichai, Waco, Tawakoni, and
PenatekaComanche, upon two small res
ervations on the Clear Fork of Brazos r.,
Texas. In consequence of the violent
opposition of the Texans, culminating in
an attack upon the agency, the Indians
were removed in 1857to\Vashitar. , Okla.,
the Tonkawa being temporarily camped
about the mouth of Tonkawa cr., just
above the present Anadarko. In the
confusion brought about by the civil
war the other tribes saw an opportunity
to pay off old scores against the Tonkawa,
who were generally hated for their can
nibalistic practices as wrell as for serving
as government scouts against the more
western tribes. On the excuse that the
Tonkawa and their agent were in alliance
with the Confederacy, a body of Dela-
wares, Shawnee, and Caddo attacked the
Anadarko agency and the Tonkawa camp
on the night of Oct. 25, 1862, killing two
of the agency employees and massacring
137 men, women, and children out of a
total of about 300 of the Tonkawa tribe.
The survivors, after some years of miser
able wandering, were finally gathered in
at Et Griffin, Texas, to save them from
complete extermination by their ene
mies. In 1884 all that were left— 92,
including a number of Lipan — were re
moved to Oklahoma, being assigned the
next year to their present location at
Oakland agency, near Ponca. In 1908
they numbered but 48, including several
intermarried Lipan.
The Tonkawa remember a number of
subdivisions, which seem to have been
subtribes rather than gentes, as follows:
Awash, Choyopan, Haiwal, Hatchukuni,
Kwesh, Nilhawai, Ninchopan, Pakani,
Pakhalatch (see Pajalat), Sanukh, Talp-
kweyu, Titskaiiwatichatak. (H. E. B. )
Fou-ka-was.— Ind. Ail. Rep., 263, 1851. Jancas.—
Baptismal rec. San Antonio de Valero mission.
18th cent. Kaiiko.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E., 1884
(Kiowa name; probably corruption- of Kn-ikogo,
'man-eating men ' ) . Kankaways. — Maillard, Hist.
Tex., 238, 1842. Kariko.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E.T
1884 (Comanehe name: sig. 'cannibals,' from
Kiowa Kadiko). K'iiiahi-piako.— Mooney in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., I, 411, 1898 ('man-eaters': Kiowa
name). Komkome. — Joutel (1687) inMargry, D6c.,
ni,288, 1878. Konkone.— Shea, noteinCharlevoix,
New Fr , iv, 78, 1870. Konkone.— Joutel (1687)
in French, Hist. Coll. La.. 1, 152, 1846. Korkone.—
Ibid., 137. Long-wha.— Sen. Ex. Conf. Doc. 13,
29th Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1846. Macanas.— Bancroft,
No. Mex. Slates, I, 661, 1886 (misprint). Man-eat
ers.— Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., n, 275,
1850 (trans, of Lipan name). Miuxsen. — Gatschet,
Tonkawa MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Cheyenne name).
Nemerexka.— Gatschet, Comanehe MS., B. A. E.
(' men-eaters ' : Comanehe name) . Nimeteka.— ten
Kate, Reizen in N. Am., 383, 1885 ('man-eaters':
Comanehe name). Sonkawas. — Parker, Am. Ind.
Womanhood, 7, 1892. Tancaguas.— Morn, Mem.
Hist. Texas. bk. n,ra. 1782. Tancagueis.— Barrios:
Informe, 1772, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tancagues.—
Mezieres (1778) quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex.
States, i, 661, 1886. Tancaguez.— Courbiure, Rela-
ci6n, 1791, MS. in Bdxar Archives. Tancaguies. —
De Soto Vermudez, Investigation, 1752, MS. in
Archivo Gen. Tancahuas.— Whiting in Rep. Sec.
War, 242, 18-50. Tancahues.— Doe. 155 (1792) in Tex.
State Arch. Tancahuos. — Davenport, Noticia, ca.
1809, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tancamas.— MS. of
1740m Mem.de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 203. Tan-
canes.— Ybarbo to Cabello, Dec. 7, 1778, MS. in
Archivo Gen. Tancaouay. — Robin, Voy. La., in,
5, 1807. Tancaoves.— Ripperda, letter of Apr. 27,
1777, MS. in Mem. de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 225.
Tancaoye. — La Harpe (1719) in Margry, D6c., VI,
277,1886. Tancards.— Pike, Trav., 319, 1811. Tan-
cases.— Fr. Ganzabal, letter, 1748, MS. in Mem.
de Nueva Espana, xxvin, 71. Tancaveys. — Me
zieres, Rel., 1770, MS. in Archivo Gen. Tanco-
ways.— Whipplc, Pac. R. R. Rep., Ill, pt. 3, 76, 1856.
BULL. 30]
TONKAWAN FAMILY— TONTOS
783
Tan'-ka-wa.— Dorsey Kwapa MS. vocab. B. A >'
1891 (Quapaw name). Tankaway.— Ponicaut(17l9)
in French. Hist Coll. La., n. R., vi, 15ft, 1869.
Tanko.— Froebel, Seven Yfs. Trav. 453 ' is59'
Tanks.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 74, 1806. Tan-
quaay.— Francisco de Jesus Maria, Kel., 1691 MS
Taukaways.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848. Tchan-
kaya.— Gatschet, Tonkawe MS,, B. A. E. 09
(Karankawa name). Tenkahuas.— Neighbors in
H. R. Doc. 100, 29th Cong.. 2<1 ness., 3, 1847. Ten-
kanas.— Sen. Misc. Doc. 53, 45th Cong., 3d scss., 80,
1879. Thancahues. — Menohana to Oconor, Mar. 9,
1774, MS. in ArchivoGen. Tineyizhane.— Gatschet'
NaishaApache vocab.. B. A. E., 69 ( Kiowa Apache
name). Titskan watitch.— Gatschet, Tonkawe
MS.. B. A. E., 1884 (own name: sig. 'indigenous
people '). Toncahiras.— Schoolcraft, Tnd. Tribes,
VI, 689, 1857. Toncahuas.— Bollaert in Jonr. Kth-
nol. Soc. Lond., n, 275, 1850. Toncawes — II R
Rep. 299, 44th Cong.. 1st sess., 1, 1876. Tongues.—
Michler, Recoil., 64, 1850. Tonkahans.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., xi, 1818. Tonkahaws.— Domenech
Deserts N. Am., i, 44 1. 1800. Tonkahiras.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, i, 518, 1851. Tonkahuas.— Boii-
nell, Tex., 137, 1840. Ton-ka-hues.— Ind. AIT. Rep.,
257, 1853. Ton-kah-ways.— Parker, Tex., 221 , 1856.
Tonkawas. — Doc. of 1771-2 quoted by Bolton in
Tex. Hist. Asso. Quar., ix, 91, 1905. Tonkaways.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 103. 1856.
Tonkawe.— Dewees (1854) quoted by Gatschet,
Karankawa Inds., 30, 1891. Tonkaweya.— Busch-
mann (1859) quoted by Gatscbet, ibid., 33. Tonke-
ways. — Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., n, 265
1850. Tonkhuas.— Coombs in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859,
233. 1860. Tonkowas.— Marry, Prairie Trav., 197,
1861. Tonks. — So-called by Texans. Ton-que-
was.— Butler in H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess.,
7, 1847. Tonqueways. — Battey, Advent., 58, 1875.
Tonquoways. —Webber, Gold Mines of the Gila,
191,1849. Tonqus.— Ibid. Toukaways.— Parker in
Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, v, 683, 1855. Yanehe.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Lipan name). Zan-
cagues.— Doc. (1790) in Tex. State Archives.
Tonkawan Family. A linguistic stock
established by Powell (7th Kep. E. A. E.,
125, 1891) to include the Tonkawa tribe,
but subsequently determined by Bolton
to embrace also a number of small tribes,
including the Ervipiame, May eye, and
Yojuane. See Tonkaira.
=Tonkawa. — Gatschet, Zwolf Sprachen aus dem
Siidwesten Nordamerikas, 76, 1876 (vocabulary of
about 300 words and some sentences); Gatschet.
Die Sprache derTonkawas, in Zeitschrift fiir Eth
nologic-, 64, 1877; Gatschet (1876) in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc.. xvi, 318, 1877. =Tonkawan.— Powell,
op. cit.
Tonkaway-root. A name among herb
alists and "herb doctors" for the root of
Gonolobus publifloras.
Tonoyiet's Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief (Woman Helper),
formerly below Big Meadows, Truckee
r. , w, Nevada. Pop. 280 in 1859.
To-no-yiet.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374. 1860.
Tonoziet.— Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. Woman
helper band. — Ibid.
Tontos (Span.: 'fools,' so called on ac
count of their supposed imbecility; the
designation, however, is a misnomer).
A name so indiscriminately applied as to
be almost meaningless. (1) To a mix
ture of Yavapai, Yuma, and Mohave,
with some Pinaleno Apache, placed on the
Rio Verde res., Ariz., in 1873, and trans
ferred to San Carlos res. in 1875; best des
ignated as the Tulkepaia, q. v. (2) To a
tribe of the Athapascan family well known
as Coyotero Apache. (3) To the Pinalenos
of the same family. (4) According to Cor-
busier, to a body of Indians descended
mostly from \avapai men and p;n;.l
Coyotero (Pinaleno) women who have
intermarried. The term Tontos was there-
fore applied by writers of the 19th century
to practically all the Indians roamina be
tween the White nits, of Arizona and the
Kio Colorado, comprising parts of two
Unguistic families, hut especially to the
Yavapai, commonly known as Apache
Mohave. Thesynotiymy following, there
fore, does not always rej.re.-ent true
equivalents of any tribal name. The
Tonto Apache transferred to San Caring
in 1875 numbered (529, while the Yavapai
sent to that reserve numbered (118 and
the^ Tulkepaia 352. The Tontos otlicially
designated as such numbered 772 in 1<K)H.
TONTO APACHE
of whom 551 were under the San Carlos
agency, lf>0 under the Camp Verde school
superintendences and 11 at Camp Mc
Dowell. See Apache, Tejua.
Ahwa-paia-kwanwa.— Corbusier in Am.
vin, '-'77, issti (= 'enemy,1 'all,
referring to their mongrel tonpm1'. Apache
Tonto-Bonnyc-astlo, Span. Am.,70 1M9. Apache
Tontoes.-White, Hist. Apaches. M>.. B. A. *
Am.
>n in N. Am., 11J9, 1SS5. Dilzhan.-<
Ind.. I 134. 1907 CM.atltT talkrr^ : Apart,. •
Inst. Papers, in, pt. 1, nu. i»w. «-•»» •
Am. Ind . J-.Jf •I^)\(\Xi1I1d? MS
name'.
B. A. E..
784
TONZAUMACAGUA TOPAID1SEL
[B. A. B.
name: trans. ' fools') . Santo. — Ind. Aff. Rep., 122,
1861 (misprint). Tantos.— Lane (1854) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, v, 689, 1855. Tci-ce-kwe. — ten
Kate, Synonymie. 7, 18S4 ('marauders': Znfli
name). Tinto.— Ind. A1Y. Rep.. 506,1865 (mis
print). Tondo. — Ibid.. 139 (misprint). Tontears. —
Kmory. Recon., 96. 1848 (misprint). Tonto.— Ind.
AtT. Rep. 1854, 880. 1855. Tonto-Apaches.— Mowry
in Ind. A IT. Rep. 1857, 302, 1858. Tontoes.—
White, Hist. Apaches, MS., B. A. E., 1875. Tonto-
Tinne.— ten Kate, Rei/en in N. Am., 199, 1885.
Tontu.— Ind. Aff. Rep. ,153, 1868. Touto Apaches.—
Stnitton. Captivity, 123, 1857 (misprint). Tsji'she-
kwe.— ten Kate, Reizen in N.'Am., 291, 1885(Zuiii
name). Viniettinen-ne. — Escudero, Notic. Estad.
de Chihuahua, 212, 1834. Vinni ettinenne. — Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864.
Tonzaumacagua. A small tribe repre
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas, in the 18th century.
Too. A Haida town 'given in John
Work's list (Schoolcraft, Jnd. Tribes, v,
489, 1855) as containing 10 houses and
196 inhabitants in 1836-41. This was
probably Tiun.
Tooahk. Said to be a band of Salish on
Muckleshoot res., Wash., in 1857.
Tooahk.— Gosnell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 338, 1858.
Upper Puyallup.— Ibid.
Tooantnh (properly Diistii, a species of
frog; known also as Spring Frog). A
noted Cherokee of highly respected char
acter, born near the mouth of Chucka-
EKJ
moggacr., near Lookout mtn,Tenn., about
1 754. Ho was noted for his skill in trap
ping and hunting, and for his success in
the athletic sports of his people, ball-
playing in particular. Kind and amiable
in disposition, Tooantuh always advo
cated peace, and frequently exercised a
restraining influence on the more warlike
of his people, but was quick to avenge an
injury to the members of his tribe. In
1818, when Tooantuh was about 64 years
of age, a party of Osage wantonly mur
dered several Cherokee. Tooantuh, with
a band of followers, went in pursuit, and
by the time the Osage had reached their
village they were surprised by an attack,
their village burned, 80 of them killed
or captured, and their band completely
broken. He served under Gen. Jackson
in the campaign against the Creeks in
1813-14, and was conspicuous for his cool
ness and discipline shown in battle. On
the removal of the Cherokee to Indian
Ter. , Tooantuh was among the first to
settle on a farm, devoting himself the
remainder of his days to agriculture.
Tooel leans ( Too-el-icans) . Mentioned
by Irving (Bonne ville's Adventures, 388,
1850) as a tribe dwelling about the head
waters of Wai Iowa r., in x. E. Oregon,
in connection with the Shoshpko. They
are spoken of as shy and avoiding inter
course with the whites; possibly" a Sho-
shoni band, otherwise unidentified.
Tookseat (TooK'-seat, from ptuk-sit,
'wolf,' lit. 'round foot'). A phratry of
the Dela wares. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 171,
1877.
Tooksetuk ( < wolf ' ). A phratry of the
Mahican.
Mech-cha-ooh. — Barton, New Views, xxxix, 1798.
Took-se-tuk'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Tools. See Implements.
Toopik. A tent or house; a word in
local use in Alaska; from tupik in cer
tain western Eskimo dialects, signifying
tent, (A. P. c. )
Tooptatmeer. One of the two Woccon
towns, supposed to have been in Greene
co., N. C., in 1709, the towns together hav
ing 120 warriors. — Lavvsoii (1714), Hist.
Car., 383, 1860.
Toosey. A band of Tsilkotin, seemingly
named from a chief, under Williams Lake
agency, Brit. Col. Pop. 62 in 1908, 50 in
1910.
Taasey.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep. 1*95, 359, 1896. Tas-
sey.— Ibid., 1894, 279, 1895. Toosey.— Ibid., pt. II,
162, 1901. Toosey's tribe.— Ibid., 1884, 190, 1885.
Tooshkipakwisi ( Toox}i - ki - pa - kiris - ,<?/,
' green leaves ' ) . A subclan of the Dela-
wares. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tooshwarkama(Tbos^-war-Aia/-rwa, 'across
the river'). A subclan of the Dela wares. —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878.
Toowed. One of the Diegueno ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal. — H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 132, 1857.
Topaidisel. A Patwin tribe formerly liv
ing at Knight's Landing, Yoloco., Cal. —
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 219,
1877.
Topame. A former Luiseno village in
upper San Luis Eey valley, San Diego
co., Cal.— Grijalva (1795) cited bv Ban
croft, Hist. Cal., i, 563, 1886.
Topanika ( To-pan'-i-kwa) . An Unalig-
miut Eskimo village on the E. coast of
Norton sd., Alaska; pop. 10 in 1880.
Tapkhamikhuagmut.— Zasoskin, Descr Russ Poss
Am., i, 72, 1847. Taupanica.— Whymper, Alaska'
158, 1869. Topanica.— W. U. Tel." Expert., map!
1867. Topanika.— Pall, Alaska, 20, J870. Tup-
hamikva.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map
1884. Tup-hamikwa.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska 59
1880. Tup-hanikwa.— Nelson in l.xth Rep., B. A. E '
map, 1899.
Topayto. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal. —
Bancroft, Hist, Cal., ir, 506, 1886.
Topeent. A Massachuset village in 1614
on the N. coast of Plymouth co., Mass.
Topeent.— Smith (1616) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., vi, 108, 1837. Topent.— Smith (1629), Va n
183, repr. 1819.
Topenebee (according to J. P. Dunn the
name indicates 'a quiet sitting bear',
the 'bear' part being probably under
stood from the "totem" reference). A
noted Potawatomi, chief of his tribe in s.
Michigan for 40 years. He first appears
in history as a signer, in behalf of the
"Pattawatimas of the river St Joseph,"
of the celebrated treaty of Aug. 3, 1795,
negotiated by Anthony Wayne with nu
merous tribes at Greenville, Ohio; from
that time until 1833 he signed eleven
other treaties between the United States
and the Potawatomi, and in another
(Sept. 30, 1809) his mark was made by
his brother, Shissahecon. By the treaty
of Oct. 27, 1832, under the provisions of
which the Potawatomi ceded their ter
ritory in Michigan s. of Grand r., To
penebee was granted a section of land
by patent, When Tecumseh visited the
Potawatomi in LS10 for the purpose of
enlisting their aid in the uprising against
the whites, Topenebee became an ad
herent of the new doctrine and led his
warriors to join the union. The Pota
watomi readily fell prey to the encroach
ment of the whites, and suffered the usual
effect of the introduction of liquor; to
this Topenebee was no exception. On
one occasion Lewis Cass, serving as treaty
commissioner, on advising him to keep
sober and care for his people, was char
acteristically answered, "Father, we do
not care for the land, nor the money, nor
the goods: what we want is whiskey; give
us whiskey!" He was present at the Ft
Dearborn massacre, Chicago, Aug. 15,
1812, and aided in saving the lives of the
Kinzies, Mrs Heald, Mrs Helm, and Ser
geant Griffith. Subordinate to Topene
bee were the subchiefs Pokagon, Weesaw,
and Shavehead. The wife of Pokagon
was a niece of Topenebee, and Weesaw
married Topenebee' s daughter. On the
removal of the tribe to the W. in 1838,
under the provisions of the treaty of 1833,
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 50
785
Topenebee Pokagon,and others remained
^ind and took up lands in SilverCrS
twp., where Topenebee died in Au-> Mo
Topenebee'B Village. A Potawatmni viU
jage,takingitsnamefromthechk.f which
formerly existed on St Joseph r., opposite
Niles,Berrienco.,Mich. The reservation
was sold in 1833.
To-pe-ne-bee.— Chicago trcatv (Is:;',, jn r < itl,i
Topinish (from W/m'tslt-li'iHn, 'people
of the trail coming from the foot of the
mil' ). A small Shahaptian tribe, speak
ing the Klikitat language, on Topinish r.,
Yakima res., Wash.
Qapnlsh-'lema.— Mooneyin llth Rep. B \ F 77.)
1896 (proper name). Topinish.— II>:<1. Topnish —
Jnd. AfT. Kep., 352, 18x5.
Topiqui. A Yamasee(?) village and
Spanish mission station in the province
of (hiale about 159."). In the revolt of 1")«»7
it was attacked and the priest in charge,
Father Rodriguez, was murdered. In con
sequence the mission was abandoned for
several years. See Tuleumtn. (j. M. )
Topiqui.— Barcia. Knsayo. 171, 1725. Topoqui —
Shea, Cath. Miss., (W, l,s.V>.
Topkok. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village
w. of Golofnin bay, Alaska; pop. loin 1SS().
Tap-hok.— llth Census. Alaska. ItVJ, is«.«. Tup-ka-
ak.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11. IsM.
Toponanaulka. A former Seminole town
3 m. w. of Xew Mikasuky, [)robably in
Lafayette co. , Fla. < )biakee was the chief
in 1823 (II. K. Kx. Doc. 74 (1S23), 15»th
Cong., Istsess., 27, ls2«l).
Topotopow. A Chumashan village for
merly on Hernando Ticos' rancho, near
San Buenaventura mission, Cal. — Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, May 4, IS* in.
Tops. A small tribe in Texas, formerly
connected with San Francisco Xavier de
Horcasitas mission (Documents in the
College of Santa Cruz de Queretaro, K.,
leg. u, nos. 12 and IS). See Tuj>*.
Tops. See (i<tin<'$, Tniif.
Toquart. A Xootka tribe on the \. shore
of Barclay sd., s. w. coast of Vancouver
id. Their septs, according to Boas, are
Tokoaath, Maakoath. Wastsanek. Totaka-
mayaath,Tsaktsakoath,Mukchiath,Tnsh-
kisath, Kohatsoath, Chenachaath, Met-
stoasath, and ( 'homaath. Their village \»
Mahcoah. Pop. 24 in 1910.
Tok'oa'ath.-Boasin tith Kep. N. W. Trilx-s Can
SI IS»K) Tokwaht.— Swan iiiSmithson.Coiit., xvi.,
3 1870.' Too-qu-aht.-Can. Ind.AlT.lsS5
Toquaht.-Sproat.Sava^eLilV.SOS,ls<i,s. Toquart.;
Mavne, Brit. Col., -'51, 18f,i'. Toquatux.-orant
Jour. Kov. Geog. Soe..-JW. 1.^7. To-quh-aht.-< an
Ind \if ISM) "315, ISM. Touquaht. (an. I
Aff ' pt '2 88, 11)10. Toyn-aht.— Brit. Col. n
Toquimas ('black backs'). A Mon<
baml formerlv li\in<r in lower Reese r.
valley, x. central Nevada. -Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 28, !So3.
Toquo (mkwd'1, 'place of the Dfikwft ,
referring to a great mythic fish). A
former Cherokee settlement on Little Ten
nessee r., about the mouth of Toco cr., in
Monroe co., Teiin. (j. M. )
Joco.— Bartnnn, Travels, 371, 1792 (misprint for
Toco). Toco.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 514,
1900(traders'naim'). Toqua. — Timberlake, Mem
oirs, map, 17(55. Toquah.— Doe. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Toquo.—
Mooney, op. eit.
Toral. An Ahtena village on Copper
r., Alaska, at the mouth of Chitina r.
Taral.— Allen, Rep., 48, 1887. Toral.— Post route
map, Alaska, 1903.
Torches. 'See Illumination
Torepe' s Band. A Paviotso band, named
from its chief, otherwise called Lean Man,
formerly living near the lower crossing
of Truckee r., w. Nev. They were under
the head chieftaincy of Winnemucca.
Pop. 300 in 1859.
Torape.— Burton, City of Saints, 576, 1861. Tp-
Repe's band.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374,
1860.
Torhunte. A Tuscarora village, about
1711 , on a N. affluent of Neuse r., in North
Carolina. — War map, 1711-15, in Winsor,
Hist. Am., v, 340, 1887.
Torin. A former popul< >us Yaqui settle
ment on the x. bank of the lower Rio Yaqui,
lat. 28°, Ion. 109° W, Sonora, Mexico.
San Ignacio Torin. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 355,
186$. Torim.— TIrdlicka in Am. Anthr.. vi, 62,
1904. Torin.— Velasco (1850) cited by Bancroft,
Nat. Races, i, 608, 1882.
Tornait. An Eskimo village on the s. w.
coast of Greenland. — Nansen, First Cross
ing of ( Greenland, n, 287, 1890.
Tornait. A winter village of the Nugu-
miut Eskimo above Bear sd., in Frobisher
bay, Baffin land. — Boas in 6th Rep.
B.A.E.,422, 1888.
Tornit. A f al mlous race which the Cen
tral Eskimo believe to be akin to them
selves, but much taller and stronger, hav
ing very long arms and legs and being able
to toss huge bowlders as though they were
pebbles. The Akudnirmiut call them Tu-
niqdjuait. They lived with the Eskimo
in stone houses larger than theirs, as
shown by the ruins that are still pointed
out. Under their long deerskin coats they
carried lamps with which to cook the meat
of seals as soon as they were killed. Thev
could make stone implements only, no
bows nor kaiaks, but these they stole
from the Kskimo, who were afraid to
defend their property until a young Es
kimo drilled a hole in the skull of one
of them who had ruined his kaiak, while
the giant was asleep. The Tornit then
feared that they would all be killed, and
secretly stole away, cutting off the skirts
of their coats and 'tying up their hair so
that they should not be recognized if
pursued. TheGreen land Eskimo believed
the Tornit to be a mythical race of giants
who lived on the ice cap and were seen
rarely hunting at the heads of the fiords.
The Labrador Eskimo, like those of Hud
son bay and Baffin land, imagine them
to be more like themselves. — Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E.,634, 640, 1888; Trans. Roy.
Soc. Can., v, sec. 2, 38, 1888.
Toro (a contraction of torote, a kind of
tree. — Buelna). A settlement of the
Mayo on the E. bank of Rio del Fuerte,
about lat. 26° 45r, in extreme x. Sinaloa,
Mexico. Pop. 558 in 1900.
Toro.— Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 438, 1829.
Torope. See Terrapin.
Torose. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Torountogoats (To-ro-un to-go-ats) . One
of the tribes known under the collective
term Gosiute; formerly in Egan canyon,
E. Nevada; pop. 204 in 1873. — Powell and
Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Torreon (Span.: 'round tower'). A
small ruined pueblo, probably of the
Tigua, at the modern town of the same
name, about 28 m. E. of Belen, N. Mex.
The aboriginal name of the settlement is
unknowrn. Accordingto Bandelier (Arch,
lust. Papers, iv, 259, 1892) the pueblo was
asserted to have been of the "small-
house" type.
Toreon. — Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep., vn,
340, 1879 (misprint). Toreuna.— Bandelier cited
in Arch. Inst. Rep., V, 58, 1884. Torreon.— Abert
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 23, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 68, 1848.
Torres. A Kawia village in Cahuilla
valley, s. Cal. The name is now applied
to a 'reservation covering the territory
where live the Kawia of Torres, Lawilvan,
Tova, and Sokut Menyil. It consists of
19,200 acres of unpatented desert land 75
m. from Mission Tule River agency, in
Riverside co. The reservation contained
a population of 271 Indians in 1904.
Torsalla. Given as one of the " Keowee
towns" among the Cherokee in a docu
ment of 1755 (Royce in 5th Rep., B. A. E.,
143,1887). Not identified.
Tortugas (Span.: 'turtles'). An un
identified tribe mentioned by Uhde as
formerly living on the Texas coast be
tween the Rio Grande and the Nueces.
The name was also applied to a prairie in
the tidewater section of Texas where there
was a turtle-shaped hill and several re
markable springs of water. Atcertainsea-
sons of the year this prairie was frequented
by the Tonkawa, q. v. (See Uhde, Die
Lander, 121, 1861; Sibley, Hist. Sketches,
74, 1806; Gatschet, Karankawa Inds., 36,
1891.)
Torture. See Ordeals.
Toryohne ('wolf'). A clan of the
Iroquois.
Cahenhisenhonon. — French writer ( 1<>6;>) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 47, 1855. gkwa-ri'-nii".— Hewitt,
inf'n, 1886 (Tuscarora name). Enanthayonni. —
French writer (1666) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,ix,
47, 1855. Okuaho.— Mcgapolensis (1644), ibid., m,
250, 1853. Tor-yoh-ne. — Morgan, League Iroq.,
80, 1851 (Seneca form),
Tosanachic (Spanish corruption of Tara-
humare Rosanachic, 'where there is
white,' referring to the white cliffs in the
vicinity. — Lumholtz). A pueblo in w.
Chihuahua, Mexico, between lat. 28° and
29°, with a mixed population of Nevome
and Tarahumare, chiefly the latter.
San Juan Evangelista Tosonachic.— Orozco yBerra
Geog., 324, 1864. Tosanachic.— Lumholtz Un
known Mexico, I, 120, 1902.
Tosarke's Band. A Paviotso band, named
from its chief ( G ray Head ) , formerly near
Carson and Walker lakes, Nev.
To-sarke.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374, 1860.
Toshence. The last of anything: a term
: local in Massachusetts. Gerard (Sun,
N. Y., July 30, 1895) states that the word
: consists of the two last syllables of utat-
' tasons, the Massachuset name for the last
child of the family. Trumbull (Xatick
Diet., 73, 1903) gives the Massachuset
term as muttdsons, 'youngest son,' with
the suggested etymology niaf-asu, 'not
after,' of which wuttasons would appear
to be a diminutive. Gerard (inf'n, 1908)
gives as the true meaning 'the little after
which naught,' i. e., 'the last little one,'
hence, by extension, the very last of
anything. (A". F. c. )
Toshittan (Tos-Ji it-tan, 'shark house
people' ). Given as the name of a social
division among the Nanyaayi at Wrangell,
Alaska, but really only a name for the
inhabitants of a certain house, Ketgohit,
belonging to them.
Tos hit tan.— Boas in 5th Rep. X. W. Tribes Can.,
25, 1889.
Tosneoc. A Tuscarora village in x. E.
North Carolina in 1701. — Lawson (1709),
Hist. Car., 383, 1860.
Tota. A rancheria, probably Maricopa,
on Gila r., Ariz., visited by Father Kino
in 1700-01.
La Tota. — Kino map (1702) in Stocklein, Xeue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. Tota.— Kino map (1701) in
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 3tiO, 1589.
Totakamayaath (Td'tak'amayaath). A
sept of the Toquart, a Nootka tril)e. — Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, IS'K).
Totam. See Toton.
Totami. See Tatenn/.
Totant. A Massachuset village in 1614
on the coast of Massachusetts, probably
on or near the site of Boston. — Smith
(1616) in Mass, Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., vi,
108, 1837.
Totapoag. An Indian rendezvous in
1682 in Nipmuc territory, described as
being half way between Hadley and Lan
caster, in the central part of Worcester
co., Mass.— Russell (1682) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 4th s., vin, 85, 1868.
Totatkenne (To-ta-f qenne, 'people a lit
tle down the river'). A Sekani tribe
inhabiting the E. slope of the Rocky mts.
and adjacent plains s. of Peace r., Brit.
Col.— Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 29,
1895.
Totchikala. A former Aleut village on
Unalaska, Aleutian ids.
Totchikala.— Coxe, Russian Discov., 161, 1787.
Totzikala.— Ibid., 163.
Totem (irregularly derived from the
term ototeman of the Chippewa and other
787
cognate Algonquian dialects, wgnifvin
generic-ally 'his, brother-sister kin '
which ote is the grammatic stem Hijfnif'yinK
the consanguine kinship existing !„•-
tween a propositus and a uterine elder
sister or elder brother; and (L>) the con-
sanguine kinship existing between uterine
brothers and sisters, inclusive of alien
persons naturalized into such kin<hit,
group by the rite of adoption (<,. v. I; that
is, the uterine brother-sister group of
persons, thus delimited by blood ties or
legal fictions, who in each' generation are
severally and collectively related as uter
ine brothers and sisters, among whom
intermarriage is strictly forbidden, and
who therefore constitute an incest group
in so far as its members are severally
concerned. The stem ote is never em
ployed in discourse without a prefixed
personal pronoun denotive of the gram
matic relation of person, or without the
nominal suffix -m, indicative of exclusive
possessive relation, approximately equiv
alent to English 'own,' or without the
objective third person ending -an in C'hij>-
pewa and -« in Cree. In the following
irregular manner has the word totem
been produced from the iirst cited ex
pression oloteinan (ototeniti in the Cree):
by dropping the initial o-, 'his,' by un-
warrantedly retaining as a proclitic the
epenthetic -t- whose use in this ami
similar combinations is for the purpose
of avoiding the coalescence of the two
adjunct o-vowels, and by dropping the
objective third person sutlix -<ni, and
by erroneously retaining the exclusive
possessive suflix -///, thus producing totem
from ototciiKtn instead of the grammatic
stem ote. Thus the word totem in form is
not in any sense a grammatic derivative
of its primary. And so ote, the conceptual
element of the factitious word totem, has
no demonstrable relation to the notion
"clay," or " mark, "as hitherto assumed.
The Abbe Thavenet, a missionary to
the Algonkin at Lake of the Two Moun
tains, Canada, in the early part of the
19th century, wrote an explanation of
the use and meaning of the stem <>ts, in
part as follows: "It is to be presumed
that in uniting into a trite, each clan
preserved its mmtitim, the animal which
in the country whence the clan came
was the most* beautiful or the most
friendly to man, or the most feared, or
the most common; the animal which was
ordinarily hunted there and which was
the ordinary subsistence of the clan, etc. ;
that this animal Ixx-ame the symbol ot
each family and that each family trans
mitted it to its posterity to be the JKT-
petual symbol of each tribe [clan],
then must when speaking of a da
designate it by the animal which is ita
symbol. Uakva nn.dntcm then signing
'the Bear is mv clan, I am of the clan of
(SO
i v » L r. M
tho Boar.' and not at all. as is commonly
said. Mho Boar is tny mark.' Whon an
Indian says toanothor /»/mMv» nindotem,
oan ono 'believe that ho says to him,
'enter thon. inv mark0' Is it not inoro
reasonable to \>elievo that ho says to
him. 'ontor thon. my clansman.' as \vo
say. ' ontor thon. my oonntryman?' But
since tho tradovs. and tho Indians in imi
tation of them. attach to tho\vord ott'in, the
idoa of mark. 1 know that 1 must not
offend too nuu'h against tins prejudice"
^cited by Cnoq. I .ox. do la I .ant;. Algonq.,
;>ll>, ISSo). lloro Thavenot gives the
correct nativo Algonkin usage of tho
torm. and also tho traditional nativo ex
planation of tho origin of tho elan patron
spirits. As a translation of 'family-
mark.' Bishop Baraga v^tehipwo Diet.
and Ciram.. 1S7S S'J^ wrote <>(/<•///: but.
being evidently aware that this render
ing does iu>t express the true sense of tho
term, ho addod parenthetically. "<></<'»i
or (*•!<*))>. moans only his parents, rela
tions. In Ove. oM/<-w(r. his relations"
thus elearly indicating that 'family-mark'
is a detiniiion of ot<--»<. whioh is not an
element of the nativo concept of the stem.
Tudor ot(>tt'»iti. in his list of terms of kin
ship, l.aeombe (Diet, do la l.angno des
Oris. 1S74) wrote "kiiiMnan. relation,"
without any reference to 'family-mark.'
Constructively eontirmative of the defini
tion of the stem ciY, given above, is the
evidenee found in the analysis of the
eommon Altionquian term ott'in't oro/rmnr,
siLrnifyinLT 'village, town, or settlement.'
Its eomponont lexical elements are <>/<-.
'brother-sister kin.' 'elan.' and tho
nominal adformativo -nd. signifying 'a
dwelling-place': whence it is seen that
otena or ott'iuur originally meant 'the
dwelling-place of the elan.' or 'dwelling-
place of tho brother-sister kin.'
In specifying the name of a particular
clan or irons it is necessary commonly
to employ the name, usually a cognomen
only, of t ho object oranimal by which that
elan orgens is distinguished from all others
and by which it is protected, where such
aeult isin vogue. There arc other meth
ods of distinguishing related or confed
erated groups one from another. The
purely philosophical term "totemism"
is of course a Caucasian derivative of the
word totem, and has a wide and varied
application. Tho term /<>/</// has been
rather indiscriminately applied to any
one of several classes of imaginary beings
which are believed by a large number of
the Indian tribes and peoples of North
America to l>o the tutelary, thegnardian.
or the patron spirit or being of a person,
or of an organization of persons, where
such a cult or practice prevails.
The native American Indian, holding
peenliar self-centered views as to the
unitv and continuitv of all life and the
consequent inevitable interrelations of
the several bodies and beings in nature,
especially of man to the beings and bodies
of his experience and environment, to
whom wore imputed by him various an
thropomorphic attributes and functions
in addition to those naturally inherent in
them, has developed certain fundamen
tally important cults, based on those views,
that deeply affect his social, religious, and
civil institutions. One of those doetriues
is that persons and organizations of per
sons are ono and all under the protecting
and fostering tutelage of some imaginary
being or spirit. Those tutelary or patron
beings may be grouped, by tho mode and
the motive of their acquirement and their
functions, into l\\o fairly well defined
groups or classes : ^H those which protect
individuals only, and I/_>NI those which pro
tect organizations of persons. But with
these two classes of tutelary beings is not
infrequently confounded another class of
protective imaginary beings, commonly
called fetishes i^soo Ft'tinh\ which are
regarded as powerful spiritual allies of
their possessors. Kach of these several
classes of guardian beings has its own
peculiar traditions, beliefs, and appro
priate cult. The modes of tho acquire
ment and tho motives for the acquisition
of these several classes of guardian beings
differ in some fundamental and essential
respects. The exact method of acquiring
the clan or gentile group patrons or tute-
laries is still an unsolved problem, al
though several plausible theories have
been advanced bv astute students to
explain tho probable mode of obtaining
them. With respect to the personal tute
lary and the fetish, the data are sufficiently
clear and full to permit a satisfactory
description and definition of these two
classes of tutelary and auxiliary beings.
From the available data bearing on this
subject, it would seem that much con
fusion regarding the use and acquirement
of personal and communal tntelaries or
patron beings has arisen by regarding
certain social, political, and religions
activities as due primarily to tho influence
of these guardian deities, when in fact
those features were factors in the social
organization on which has been later im
posed the cult of the patron or guardian
spirit. Exogamy, namesand classnames,
and various taboos exist where "totems"
and "totemism," the cults of the guar
dian spirits, do not exist.
Some profess to regard tin1 clan or gen
tile group patron or tutelary as a more
development of the personal guardian,
but from the available but insulticiont
data bearing on the question, it appears
to be, in some of its aspects, more closely
connected in origin, or rather in the
method of its acquisition, with the fetish,
the Iroquois o/c/i/wVK" "(&>', 'an effective
lUTKM
or woman,
f/erson for-
agency of sorcery,' than with any form
of the personal tutelary. This patron
spirit of course concerns the group' re
garded as a body, for with regard to each
person of the group, the clan or gentile
guardian is inherited, or rather acquired
by birth, and it may not be changed at
will. On the other hand, the personal
tutelary is obtained through the rite of
vision in a dream or a trance, and it
must be preserved at all hazards as one
of the^ most precious |>ossessions. The
fetish is acquired by personal choice, bv
purchase, or by inheritance, or from some
chance circumstance or emergencv. and
it can be sold or discarded at "the will of
the possessor, in most cases; the excep
tion is where a person ha- entered into a
compact with some evil spirit or being
that, in consideration of human or other
sacrifices in its hon r at stated j,eriods,
the said spirit undertakes toj/erform cer
tain obligations to this man
and iri default of which the
feitK his right to live.
"Totemism" is a purely philosophical
term which modern ant.hropoiogic litera
ture has burdened with a great mass of
needless controversial speculation and
opinion. The doctrine arid use of tutelary
or patron guardian spirit- by individuals
and by organ ixed bodies of person- were
defined by J'owell as "a method of nam
ing," and as " the doctrine and system of
naming.'' But the motive underlying
the acquisition and u-e of guardian or
tutelary spirits, whether by an individual
or by an organ ixed body of persons, is
always the same, namely" to obtain wel
fare and to avoid ill-fare. So it appears
to be erroneous to define this cult as "the
dor-trine and sy-tern of naming.'' It is
rather the recognition, exploitation, and
adjustment of the irnaginarv mystic rela
tions of the individual or of the bodv or"
organize/] persons to the postulated ore/.-
«fcw fq. v.;, mystic powers, surrounding
each of these units of native society.
With but few exceptions, the recognized
relation between the clan or gens and it-
patron deity is not one of descent or source.
but rather that of protection, guardian
ship, and support. The relationship as to
source bet ween these two classes of supe
rior beings is not. yet determined; so to
avoid confusion in concepts, it is better to
use distinctive names for them, until their
connection, if any, has been definitely
ascertained: this question must not be
prejudged. The hypothetic inclusion of
these several classes in a general one.
branded with the rubric "totem " or its
equivalent, has led to needless confusion.
The native tongues have separate names
for these objects, and until the native
classification can betruthfully shown to be
erroneoiis, it would seem to" be advisable
to designate them by distinctive names.
780
">«M of
,-ial f^
t v h r
^ that
u"* th*
«tud> of the hterature of the
tun- of aboriginal ,\ rneriean >o
are many data n-btive to thi,
hav^Uenoverl^ke
Jx.ng f \ oy. and T
; I! ,VJ ^"twry, wrote • One
part 01 the religious superstition of the
.-avage-, con-ist, in ea/:h of then, having
, W/y,, or favourite spirit, which he be-
heves watehes over h jrn. Thi* ,„,„„, the'
conceive a-sumes the shape of *,me h-axt
or other, and there/ore they ne%-r kill
hunt or eat the animal whose form thev!
think this ^,,< bears." H,;adds: "Thf-
ideaof destiny, or, if I mav be allvwed
the phra-e, '/o^ //»>/*.' however grange
ix not confined to the Savage*" f r^,\
this misleading and Confused statement
have the words ^^//( an,j it. rjferivati've
fotamittw, slightly changed in spiling
been introduced into literature. In this
crude statement Jy,ng described the j^r.
sonal tutelary, but gave it the name sig
nifying 'clan kinship/ He or hi- inter
preter was evidently J<rd into thi- error
by the custom of distinguishing a pa"i- u-
lar clan from other-, when -peaking of
them, by the Ha-s name or cogn'/rnen of
its patron or tutelary : it was due to faulty
diction, for it is not probable that the
Chippewa and their related tribes would
have an obje'-t. believe,] t, shape the
course of human life, which had no dis
tinctive name. Such a name i- recorded
by the eminent German traveler, Kohl,
who was among trie Chippewa and
neighboring tribe- in ]*->>. H- *aid
Kitchi-Garni, •>, 1 -*V) that the-* In
dians deify natural strength and ter-
re.-trial objects: that nearly ever. Indian
had discovered su< h an object, in which
special confidence is placed by him. and
to which he more frequently directs hi*
thought- and to whi< ri he more zeaiou-ly
sacrifiee>, than to any other b*-ing: thia't
the Chippewa proper name for these ob-
je'-ts is i»')<i>rnii(-*. which signifies *mv
hof/e.' approximately: that one r-all« a
tree, another a stone or ro«-k, 'his hofje.'
The rendering 'my hope' is probably
only an approximate expr*-s-ion of the
native concept em bodied in the t'-rrn. the
derivation of whi^-h is not definitely
known. It may p^/-sibly be related to
the Chippewa r^f/a //"//«, 'H»ng. chant,'
and to tlie Cn-e n-iyfjmohf.>f, ' to tea^-h the
knowledge of rn^ii'-ines by chanting.'
But •fi.'iti'^it'fnf.a is the Chipf»ewa name of
the fx-rn'^rjal tutelary, whatever may be
its etymologic derivation.
Ow'ing to misapprehension of external*
and therefore to mi-interpretation of
them in the va-t UxJy of literature on
the significance of imaginary f*atrons or
tutelaries of persona and of orgariixa-
tions of fjer^ons. W^m ha« corne to signify
790
TOTEM
[B. A. E.
the patron or guardian, the tutelary or
protector, of a person, of a clan or a gens,
or of a society or tribe, hence to denote
the name, crest, brand, or symbol of a
clan, a man, a society, or a tribe, and,
finally, to the fetish or familiar of a per
son. " Its primary native use, with cer
tain important limitations, makes it ap
proximately equivalent to the English
term 'one's kinship.'
The fact that the Indians themselves
distinguished the fetish, the personal tute
lary or guardian, and the clan, gentile, or
society patron, one from another, by the
use of appropriate appellations, rites, and
observances, indicates, it would seem, a
consciousness on their part that the dif
ferences in function, character, and mode
of acquirement of these several classes of
objects were sufficiently great to warrant
them in doing so.
Among the Omaha and their conge
ners, according to Miss Fletcher, a youth
at his initiation obtains his personal
tutelary — his so-called totem — directly
through the assumed efficacy of a definite
rite performed by the young person
himself: he does not inherit it from an
ancestor, and he does not receive it as a
gift from any living person. This cere
mony of initiation into manhood rests
on the assumption that man's powers
and activities can be supplemented by the
elements and the animals only through
the grace of n-ukoudx (q. v.), obtained
by the rite of vision consisting of ritual
istic acts and a fervent prayer of humility,
expressing a longing for something not
possessed, a consciousness of insufficiency
of self, and an abiding desire for some
thing capable of bringing welfare and
prosperity to the suppliant. On reach
ing the age of puberty, the youth, under
the instructions of his parents or other
patrons, begins his initiation by having
moistened earth placed on his head and
face, by having a small bowr and arrows
given him, with directions to seek a se
cluded spot among the hills. Having
readied such a place, he must chant the
prescribed prayer, uplifting bis hands,
wet with his tears, to the heavens, and
then he must place his hands on the
earth; and he must fast until he falls
asleep or into a trance. Whatsoever he
sees or hears while in this state is the
beingthat will become thespecial medium
through which he can receive superhu
man aid and comfort. Then, returning
home, he rests and partakes of food.
For four days he must speak but little,
and he must not in that time reveal his
vision under penalty of losing its pro
ducer. Later he may confide it to some
old man, known to have had a similar
vision or dream. Then it in his duty to
seek until he finds the animal or bird
seen in his revelation, when he must slay
it, selecting and retaining a small part of
it (in cases where no concrete form was
seen, symbols of it are made to represent
it). This token or memento is ever after
the sign of his vision or dream, the most
sacred thing he can ever possess. This
symbol may consist of the feather of a
bird, a tuft of hair or other part of an
animal or a bird, a black stone, or a
translucent pebble. This token or me
mento, his personal tutelary, is never the
object of worship. It is the tie, the frag
ment, connecting its possessor wTith the
potentiality and power of the entire
species represented by the being or form
seen in his vision or dream. Belonging
to various objects and beings, all tutela-
ries are not equally potent in the view of
the natives, for they can not exceed the
power of the particular species to which
they severally belong. Nevertheless,
when the novice is being instructed for
the rite of the vision, he is forbidden to
ask in his prayer for the sight of any
particular object. It is an opinion held
among the natives that although no one
may consciously choose his personal tute
lary, natural gifts of mind and character
are apt to attract powerful animals and
agencies. Usually, the tutelary referred
to members of the surrounding fauna—
the deer, the buffalo, the bear, the turtle,
the birds, and the reptiles; and to repre
sentatives of the flora — the corn; and to
the elements — the thunder, the earth,
the water, and the winds. Nothing in
any manner connoted man himself.
There is, moreover, no indication of ances
tor-worship, and no suggestion of a natu
ral blood kinship subsisting between the
man and his tutelary. These statements
embody very briefly the chief character
istics of the personal tutelary among the
Omaha and the tribes linguistically re
lated to them.
The influence of these guardian spirits
on the social, religious, and political in
stitutions of the natives differs greatly
from tribe to tribe. Among the Omaha,
those who have received visions of the
same being or object usually unite into a
cult or religious society. The Bear Society
is composed of persons from every gentile
kinship group who have seen a bear in
the rite of the vision. The b< >nd of union
here was not blood kinship, but a commu
nal right in a common apparition. These
societies possess prescribed rites, rituals,
and suitable oilicers. Miss Fletcher sug
gests that in the paot the experience
gained in the conduct of these cult or re
ligious societies was later made useful in
the formative period of the artificial so
cial structure of the ton-won-gdhon, or
gens, of the Omaha. The native term sig
nifies 'a place of dwellings where kindred
dwell together,' which is not essentially
different in meaning from the Algon-
BULL. 30]
TOTEM
791
quian otenaw noted above. In this tribe
there are ten ruling gentes, which are
exogamous; they trace the descent of
blood through the father only; they pos
sess a particular name which refers di
rectly or symbolically to the patron or
tutelary of the gens; they have a gentile
patron being, whose cult is marked by a
taboo; they possess a gentile list of per
sonal names peculiar to itself, of which
one is given when the hair of a child is
first cut, the form of which symbolizes
the tutelary until he reaches the age of 7
years. This "cut" and the taboo are
enforced under the threatened penalties
of blindness, bodily deformity, and dis
ease for any failure to observe faithfully
these obligations. Each gens has obliga
tory cultural rites, in which its members
offer respectful homage to the gentile
patron spirit These observances, how
ever, do not imply ancestor- worship.
The symbol of the gentile guardian spirit
is borne through life and is placed on
the dead for identification by the kindred.
The gentile patron being, however, gives
no immediate hold on the superhuman,
as does the personal tutelary. It may be
questioned whether the suggested de
velopment of a social organization by the
establishment of distinct groups of per
sons who should be bound together by the
ties of blood kinship, based on the pat
tern and experience of existing religious
cults, is not a rather too conscious work
ing-out of such ideas of a semi-barbaric
people. It would seem to be a reversal
of the usual course of social development.
According to Boas, the social organiza
tion of the Salish tribes of the interior c
British Columbia is very loose, there being
no recognized tribal unit, Village popu
lation among them undergoes frequent
and considerable fluctuation, and there
were no exogamic groups, no hereditary
nobilitv, and no ritualistic societies.
Nevertheless, the acquisition of guardi
spirits at the age of puberty is an ess
tial feature of their religious beliefs, ai
these tutelaries are obtained through pre
scribed ceremonials. However, only a few
shamans are believed to have inheri
their guardian spirits from their paren
Hill-Tout says that the most char
acteristic feature of the social
the religious activity of the Salish tr
of the coast and of the lower Fraser
delta is ' ' their totem or kin-group crests,
and that these kin-groups are not c
monly called by animal or plant nan
as among the Haida and the T hngit
They are, however, distinguished one
from another by crests, "each family of
standing possessing its owncfest or crests.
These are plastic or pictographic emblems
of the supposed ancestral "totems of the
family or kin-group," and are regarded as
the guardian spirits of the household.
Among the Vancouver id. tril>es, these
inherited crests largely replace the j>er-
sonal tutelary of the interior Salish
which is there acquired by means of
dreams and visions — not the ordinary
dream or vision, but one superinduced
by long and special ceremonial prepara
tion. As the tutelary usually has only
specific or specialized functions or spheres
of action, the initiate may not be satisfied
with the first one thus received, and so
enters upon a second, a third, and even
a fourth ceremonial preparation for a
dream or a vision; and so he may be
years in seeking what is satisfactory to
him (Ontario Arch. Rep., xvin, £i9,
230, 1905). Hill-Tout adds that l>e-
tween the tutelary and the person a very
mystic relationship is supposed to exist.
Prayer in the usual sense was not offered
to the tutelary, but its aid and protection
were rather expected as its duty in warn
ing the obsessed person by dreams and
visions of approaching danger in all the
issues of life.
Teit (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., An-
thr., i, 354, 1898-1900), writing of the
Thompson River Indians (Ntlakyap-
amuk), says that every person had his
own guardian spirit which was obtained
during the puberty ceremonies, and that
none except a few shamans inhenl
without these rites their parental tute
lary spirits which had been regarded as
particularly powerful. He also states
that "there were no tot- ms, except
Spuzzum, where two families, who were
descendants of members ot the coast
tribes, claimed the totems of their an
cestors," but that "blood relationship
was considered a tie which extended
over generations, both in the male and the
female lines," a statement which clearl>
indicates that blood kinship with * h:
it implies is above all others the great
cohesive force in savage ife.
Father Morice says that among ^
we-tern Dene there were several 1
ftutelarv<.rpatnmspintsorbe,ngs-
the clan patron, the fetish (his hon
and the personal tutelary, to wh eh n.av
ocal deities which pre-
792
TOTEM
[B. A. E.
faunal and the floral worlds, and give
evidence of a beneficent disposition by
adopting a person as a ward and protect
ing him through life in return for some
kindness shown their incarnate and ter
restrial representatives — the animals and
the plants and other objects of human
environment. They reveal themselves in
dreams and visions." Father Morice is of
the opinion that "totemism" among the
Dene is not a social institution, but that it
is exclusively a religious cult; he is in
clined to regard the clan patron spirit as
a mere extension of the cult of the per
sonal tutelary, but assigns no satisfactory
reason for this belief. The owner of a
tutelary must circumspectly bear about
his person and openly exhibit in his
lodge the spoils of the animal denoted by
it— its entire skin, or only a part of it, or
a carved emblem of it; and under no cir
cumstances would anything induce him
wilfully to kill it, or at least to eat the
flesh of the being, the prototype of which
had become, as it were, sacred to him.
Its aid and protection are asked on all
important occasions and emergencies. It
would appear that this writer, in his at
tempt to explain the clan patron, has
confused the fetish (honorific) with the
personal tutelary. The hidden power with
which the devotee believes he has thus
become possessed he calls coen in the
Carrier tongue, which signifies 'at the
same time magic and song,' thus closely
approximating the Iroquois orenda.
Morice (Ontario Arch. Kep., xvin, 208,
1905) relates that, in preparing himself
for practice, the shaman divests himself
of all his raiment and dons the spoils (a
bearskin, the claws of a grizzly bear, the
feathers of an owl, etc.) or the mask of
his fetish or tutelary. lie states that
each of the Dene clans has a patron
spirit, an animal or other being, tra
ditionally connected with the establish
ment of these political and social units
in pristine times, and to which the
members of the clans paid great respect
and even veneration. On ceremonial oc
casions the entire clan is impersonated
by it, for it becomes the symbol or crest
of the clan. He adds that the personal
tutelary, common to both the eastern
and the western Dene, "being as indige
nous to them as most of the institutions
in vogue among all the northern Amer
ican Indians," is an essential element of
their religious system and 'does not affect
"society as such."
Spinden (Mom. Am. Anthr. Asso., n,
241, 1908) writes that among the Nez Perec
Indians there is "a lack of anything like
a gens grouping," adding that the social
organization of the Shahaptian stock fur
nishes excellent material for the study of
the simple development of a tribe, and
that "the tribes arose from the natural
division of the stock according to the geo
graphical areas." The Nez Perees sent
their children, both boys and girls, at
about 10 years of age, to the mountains
to fast and keep vigil, for the purpose of
acquiring, if possible, a guardian spirit.
But it is not everyone who succeeds in
obtaining such a tutelary. The name or
description of the thing seen is adopted
as a sacred name, which sometimes de
noted some trophy of the hunt borne by
the imaginary animal seen in vision.
The imaginary being, thus obtained as a
tutelary, is believed to protect its pos
sessor and to endow him with "certain
physical or mental qualities and pro
nounced skill in certain things," espe
cially those properties or qualities most
characteristic of the animal or object
seen. The Sun imparted wisdom and
mystic insight. There are certain re
strictions in regard to the killing of the
guardian animal; and "the names and
the sacred songs obtained by vigil de
scended through the family," some per
sons inheriting as many as 10 or 15 songs
(p. 249). But it does not appear that the
guardian spirit itself was thus inherited.
The tutelary animal was not usually
named by its ordinary title, but by a
special name, and some have several such
cognomens (p. 2(i'>). In the case of
shamans, men and women, the guardian
beings were regarded as of a higher class
or order, as they commonly represented
objects from the heavens — the sun, the
moon, the clouds, the eagle, the fish-
hawk, and the crane.
Speck (Kthn. Yuchi Indians, Anthr.
Pub. Univ. Pa., i, 70 et seq., 1909) says
that the Yuchi trace descent through the
female line and that therefore these
people have clans; that "the members
of each clan believe that they are rela
tives and, in some vague way, the de
scendants of certain preexisting animals
whose names and identity they now bear.
The animal ancestors are accordingly to-
temic. In regard to the living animals,
they, too, are the earthly types and de
scendants of the preexisting ones, hence,
since they trace their descent from the
same sources as the human clans, the two
are consanguinely related," so that the
members of a clan feel obliged not to do
violence to the wild animal having the
form and name of their tutelaries. The
flesh or fur of such animals may be ob
tained from the members of other clans,
who are under no obligation not to kill
these animals. The idea of clan is ex
pressed by the word yii'ta, 'on the house.'
Our authority adds that the different in
dividuals of the clans inherited the pro
tection of their clan totems when they
passed the initiation rites, thenceforth
retaining these as protectors through life.
As the members of clans are considered
BULL. 30]
TOTEM
793
to be the descendants of their totemic
animals, they are in a sense the cousins,
so to speak, of the earthly animals which
are also descendants of the supernatural
animals. The clan taboos and incidental
beliefs need not be repeated here, as they
have been mentioned in dealing with cus
toms and the clans. But the animals of
the earth, in general, are considered as
thinking beings, with interests in life,
customs, and feelings not unlike those of
men . Even to-day these mutual elements
in the lives of men and animals are felt
to exist. The animals are all believed to
have their protecting supernatural kins
men, as wrell as men; for that reason in
hunting them their protecting spirits
have to be overcome before one can hope
to bring them down. It is the same with
human beings. If one's guardian spirit
is all right, no harm can come. So in
warfare, the idea is to strengthen one's
own guardian spirit and to weaken the
enemy's. In this respect hunting and
fishing are much like warfare. The
magic songs and formulas engage in the
supernatural struggle and open the way,
while the actual weapons do the work
when the spiritual barriers are removed.
According to Boas (Kwakiutl Indians,
Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1895, 1897) the
Tlingit, Haida, Tsimshian, Bellabella,
and Kitamat have ' ' animal totems in the
proper sense of this term," but these
tutelary guardians are not found among
the Kwakiutl, who belong to the same
linguistic stock as the Kitamat. I his
author states that the natives do not
regard themselves as descendants of the
"totem " or tutelary, and that the north
ern tribes of the coast Salish have no
"animal totem in the restricted sense of
this term." Boas was unable to obtai
anyinformationregardingtheconjectured
origin of the clan or gentile patron or
tutelary, except the dubious light drawn
from the native traditions,, but state
that these legends correspond in char
acter "almost exactly to the tales of the
acquisition of manitows among the east
ern Indians, and they are evidence that
the 'totem' of this group of tribes is, m
the main, the hereditary manitow o
family." He also states that "each man
among these tribes acquires a guardian
spirit," but is restricted to only such as
belongs to his clan. Native tradition
can shed no satisfactory light on the ques
tion of the source and origin of t
or gentile patron spirit.
Writing of the California Indians in
general, Merriam (Am Ante , x, no.
point from E. and N. w. America, where
apparently the peoples do not regard
themselves as descendants of their clan
or gentile patron spirits. Merriam re
marks that "of the several degrees and
phases of totemism, at least three occur
in California, namely, (1) the non-he
reditary individual totem; (2) the heredi
tary patriarchal totem; and (3) the he
reditary matriarchal clan totem.'' He is
also averse to the proposed restriction
of the term "totemism" to "cases ordi
narily known as clan totemism," for the
reason that "clan totemism is so ob
viously only a higher development of
personal totemism," deeming such re
striction purposeless. But there is no
proof that such a development of the
personal tutelary rests on a basis of fact.
In the acquirement of the personal tute
lary the Iroquois ritual does not contem
plate the killing of the object seen in a
vision or in a dream lor the purpose of
obtaining a part of it as a token, symbol,
or a memento of it. So adversative to this
practice of the Omaha and other trills
is the Iroquois procedure that some {Ar
sons, who have seen a particular animal,
regarded their own fate and destiny so
closely connected with that of the tutelary
animal that they measured the length of
their own lives by that of their tute
lary, believing that its death not only
portended but also hastened their own.
More fortunate did those regard them
Delves whose tutelary was some mate!
object, embued with life by the creative
breath of myth, whose destruction was
not so certain or so common asti
animal or a bird. Thus it is seen ho*
verse are the dogmas and behels n
. nected with the personal tutelary. >
over, in the rites designed to obi
personal tutelary for a youth, it
duty of the father's clan, or phratn
claifs, at the New Year ceremony ,
Iroquois, to receive and to interpret h
dream or vision, and to make c
bark %tone, or other n.aterial a
token, ™ representation of 1
Vent re, 1-17.
• MUM, 3writes""that the Gros Yentres
there is prohibit on
each gens; and that
on I
794
TOTEM POLES
LB. A.
acquire a personal guardian spirit, that
this is undertaken only after reaching
manhood, and that not all those who
make the attempt succeed. The attempt
is made in the usual manner, by fasting
and retreating to some secluded spot.
The man killed the animal thus found,
apparently for the purpose of obtaining
parts of it for an emblem; afterward he
would not kill or eat that kind of animal.
A few women acquired guardian spirits,
not while in retreat to some mountain,
but only during absence from the camp.
Like that of the Yuchi, one of the cardi
nal doctrines of the Iroquoian and Algon-
quian mythic philosophy is that every
kind of animal being has an elder brother,
a primal being, wonderfully large and
potent, which is, so to speak, the source
of all the individuals of its own kind.
These primal beings are the younger
brothers of Teharonhiawagon of the Iro-
q uois and of Nanabozho of the Algonquian
tribes, respectively the impersonations of
all the thousand forms of faunal and floral
life on earth. He who sees one of these
elder brothers of any kind of animal being
will be successful in the succeeding hunt of
that animal; for it is by the favor of these
elder brothers of the game animals that
the hunter obtains any measure of success
in killing the younger brothers of the
primal beings (Hewitt, Iroq. Cosmol.,
21st Rep. B. A. E., 1903). For in fulfil
ment of engagements with Teharonhia
wagon and Nanabozho in the second cos
mic period, thes'e elder brothers are in
duty bound to provide man not only with
protection but also with animal food by
means of the sacrifice of their younger
brothers who are enjoined to permit them
selves to be taken by man, so long as the
hunter makes himself ritualistically pure
for the purpose and is solicitous not to
kill his victims except with the least pos
sible cruelty. For this reason prayers for
successful hunting and fishing were ad
dressed to the gam.e it is desired to kill,
a procedure naturally assumed to be
pleasing to the ruling elder brother.
Long bas declared that the favorite
spirit must not be killed or eaten, but the
Omaha must kill his personal tutelary
before its tutelaryship is established.
Conversely, there were some Iroquois
who feared the death of the animal or
bird which he regarded as his personal
tutelary, lest he himself should also die.
The ground that is common in these two
methods is the manner of ascertaining or
discovering the tutelary (through the rite
of dreaming or seeing in vision) and in
the motive for acquiring it, namely, the
effort to obtain the favor of the imaginary
bodies on which it was supposed human
welfare largely depended. In the last
analysis human welfare is the motive for
acquiring a guardian or tutelary power or
being. There are, of course, many ways
of providing the means of entering into
close relation with these supposed control
ling powers of the sources of human well-
being, and consequently there are many
methods of establishing this interrelation
between a person and some assumed pro
tecting power, or between an organized
body of persons and a guardian or patron
being or power, for a specific or a general
aid and auxiliary to the promotion and
preservation of the well-being of the per
son or persons guarded. (j. x. B. H.)
Totem Poles. Carved cedar poles erected
by Indians along the N. Pacilic coast from
Vancouver id. to Alaska. Among the
Haidathey are of three principal varieties:
the outside and inside house poles, and
memorial columns. Besides the house
poles the four main supporting posts and
the two outside front corner posts were
sometimes carved. _The outside house
pole, standing in front of the house mid
way between the corners, was 3 ft or more
wide at the base and some
times more than 50 ft high,
being hollowed along the
back for easier handling.
Close to the base it was
pierced with a round aper
ture which served as a door,
though some of the later
poles were left solid, a door
of European pattern being
made at one side. Inside
house poles were erected
only by the very wealthy.
They stood in the middle of
the house, directly behind
the fire, and marked the seat
of honor. Grave posts were
of many different shapes.
Sometimes they consisted of
a very thick post surmount
ed by a large carved box,
which contained smaller
boxes holding the bones of the deceased;
sometimes the box was longer and was
supported by two posts. Oftentimes, how
ever, the body of the deceased was placed
in a mortuary house, and the pole, usually
a tall, slendershaft, was erected elsewhere.
The carvings on grave posts and grave
boxes were almost always crests owned by
the family of the deceased, while those on
house poles might be crests or they might
illustrate stories, and occasionally a figure
of the house-owner himself was added, or
the figure of some one whom he wished to
ridicule. These posts were erected during
the great feasts commonly known as pot-
latches, when an immense amount of prop
erty was given away and quantities of food
were consumed. The trunks out of which
they were to be carved were cut down,
rolled into the water, and towed to the vil
lage amid songs and dancing. One or
more regular carvers were employed to put
FOTEM POLE
BULL. 30]
TOTERO — TOTOPOTOMOI
795
on the designs and they were paid hand
somely. (For specific descriptions see
works cited below.) In comparatively
modern times numbers of models of these
poles have been made by native carvers to
sell to white visitors. These are some
times of wood, sometimes of a peculiar
black slate found at one place not far from.
Skidegate, Queen Charlotte ids. Accord
ing to native Haida accounts carved de
signs were originally made directly on the
front slabs of the house, afterward on a
broad, thick plank, and finally on poles.
This comparatively modern evolution is
corroborated by the Tlingit, who have
only the grave post, upon wThich they
carve representations of stories as well as
crests. Tsimshian posts were more slen
der than those put up by the Haida,
but the ones erected in front of Kwakiutl
houses are usually much more slender
still, and all are 'heraldic, referring to
the tradition of the house-owner. The
main supporting posts bear crests or re
cord an episode connected with the
building of the house. The main posts
which support the houses of the Nootka
and the coast Salish, when carved at
all, represented an event that happened
to the owner, such as the acquiring of
a guardian spirit, or an event in the his
tory of his sept. Some eastern tribes,
such as the Creeks, Delawares, Shawnee,
and Iroquois, set up small poles that are
analogous to these totem poles, althou$
the outward resemblance is slight.
of the Delawares and Shawnee were
erected in the four corners of their medi
cine-lodges, while those of the Iroquois
were similarly placed in the houses of
shamans and Vere adorned with repre
sentations of the shamans' tutelary spirr
Consult Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
1897, and in recent reports of 1
A. A. S. ; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep. i
1890; Swan in Smithson. Cont., xxi
1874; Swanton, (1) Cont, Haida, 11
in 26th Rep. B. A. E., 1908.
Totero. The settlement ot the lutelo
(q. v. ), in the middle of the 18th century,
on Meherrin r. , Va. According to CateB-
by (Nat. Hist, Car., n, xi, 1743
houses were built with strong posts
trees drove into the ground close
another, the interstices being stopped
with moss, and covered with the b
the sweet-gum tree."
Totheet. A Massachuset village in 16
on the N. shore of Plymouth j^ass^
sprint).1' Totheet.-Sinith
brotherhood of Seneca federal chiefs.
The castle was sometimes known by his
name. In 10S7 it was, with the three
others, destroyed by Denonville and was
not rebuilt, as the "Seneca thereafter re
tired eastward, westward, and southward,
establishing their villages in the < iene?8ee
valley and in the vicinity of Canandai-
gua lake. (.1. N. u. n. )
Danoncaritaoui. — Lahontan, New Voy., I. 77. 17<iH.
Da-yo7de-hok'-to.— Morgan, League Iroq., !'.», isM.
Deyudehaakdoh. — Clmrlevoix, New Fr., Ill, 2>*y,
1808. Father Fremin's village.— GallimV map.
ca. 1070. Kano»'ker;ahwi'.— J. N. B. Hewitt,
inf'n (correct Seneca form). La Conception.—
Greenhalgh (1077) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist-.m.'.'.'^,
1853. Sha'tekar6"hyes.— Hewitt, infn (correct
Mohawk form; the Seneca form omits the r >. Son
nontouan. — Jes. Rel. 1057, 45, 1*5*. Tegarondiet.—
Hennepin, New Diseov., 5:5, IGU*. Tegaronhies.—
Lahontan (170:5), New Voy.. I. 77, 1735. Thegaron
hies.— Ibid., 1703. Theodehacto.— Cortland ilt>7)
in N Y Doc. Col. Hist., in, -135, 1S53. Tiotehat
ton.— Greenhalgh (1077i, ibid.. 251. Tiotohat
ton.— Greenhalgh (1077) quoted by Morgan.
League Iroq., 310, 1851. Tohaiton. — Belmont
(1087) quoted by Conover, MS.. H. A. K. Totiak-
to.— Denonville (1687) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.
307 1855. Totiakton.— Denonville il6S7) quoted
by Morgan, op. cit., 310.
Totola. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with^ Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. IS, 18(11.
Totoma (from t.'u't.'n, 'thin').
mer Maidu village on the E. side of the
N. branch of Feather r., about midway be
tween Yankee and Hengv, Butteco., CaL
To-.to —Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol..lll/2X-.
Totoma.-Dixnn in Bull. Am. Mus.
xvn, map, 1'JOfi. Totu.— Curtin, M>. von
A. E., 1885.
Totontaratonhronon(' otter people':
ron name). A small Algonquiaii tribe
living on St Lawrence r., probably n
the mouth of Ottawa r., Canada. In 1641
thev removed to the Huron miss
St Jean Baptiste (q. v. ) and had 1
having been driven out ot their own
country.
Atonthratarhonon.-Jes. Rel., 1 1 • •
356, :
_ tf) quoted by Shea in
C^ark^oix':' HistV'New Fr.. n, ^ '.. 1.^. ;**•
Tonthratarhonon. - .H->. K' '•• UI- r ' -Toton
Tontthrataronons -I es. ReL I . ^N>
taratonhronon.— Jes. Rel. 1WU, ->•>•
Totopotomoi. Principal chief o
Pamunkev Indians (q. '
about 1H50. He ™™g£l$£*Z
ton the stream' );
The large palisaded western castle
of the Seneca tribe, situated in the
17th century on the Honeoye outlet, not
far from Honeoye Falls in Monroeco ,
N. Y. This castle was the res id e. nee ot
the noted Seneca federal chief Shadeka-
ronhies, representing the iourth and ]
the com-
astrous
result, that
796
TOTSTALAHOEETSKA TO WALT
[B. A. E.
Totopotomoi was survived by his widow,
Queen Anne (q. v.), who held a promi
nent place in Virginia Indian history for
40 years. lie figures also in Butler's satire
Hudibras. Totopotomoy cr., Va., takes
its name from him. (j. M. )
Totstalahoeetska. A former Seminole
town on the w. side of Tampa bay, Fla.
Its population was made up chiefly of
Upper Creeks who fled there after the
war of 1813-14.
Totstalahoeetska. — Bell in Morse. Rep. to Sec. War,
306, 1822. Watermelon Town.— Ibid.
Totuskey. A division of the Powhatan
confederacy, comprising the Moraughta-
cimd and Secacawoni tribes, in Virginia.
In 1608 the two tribes numbered 180
warriors, while 60 years later they were
reduced to 70 warriors.
Totuskeys.— Jefferson, Notes, 138, 1801.
Touaguainchain. A Huron village in
Ontario in 1615 (Champlain, 1615,
(Euvres, iv, 28, 1870). A note by the
editor of Champlain suggests that it may
have been the Sainte Madeleine of the
Jesuit Relation of 1 640.
Touchouasintons ( ' village of the pole ' ).
A band of western Dakota, perhaps the
Wa/dkute of the Yanktonai.
Touchouaesintons.— Shea, Early Voy., Ill, 1861.
Touchouasintons. — Le Suenr (1700)" quoted by
Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 1858.
Touenho. A former Onondaga hamlet,
situated in 1688 s. of Brewerton, which is
at the w. end of L. Oneida, N. Y.
Goienho.— Jes. Rel. 1656, 12, 1858 (given as the
name of L. Oneida, but "it has been mentioned
and probably belonged to Brewerton." — Beau-
champ). Tou-en'-ho.— Beauchamp, Aborig. Place
Names, 153, 1907.
villages at the close of the 17th century.
-Iberville in Margry, IHV., iv, 179, 1880.
Touladi. The great lake-trout (Salve-
linus narnaycmh) , called by the French
Canadians queue-fourehuef a word writ
ten also tuladi, in use among the fisher
men and settlers, French and English, of
E. Quebec. According to Chambers (The
Ouananiche, 270, 1896) touladiia the name
of this fish in the Micmac and Abnaki
dialects of Algonquian. (A. F. c.)
Toulibi. See Tulihee.
Tonpa. A chief or tribe in alliance with
the chief of Audusta ( Kdisto), S. C., and
in friendly relations with the French in
1562. The name is indicated as that of a
village, inland from Port Royal, on the
J)e I'.ry map of 1591 (Le Moyne Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875).
Touppa— Laudonniere (1562) in French, Hist, Coll
La., n. s., 201, 1869.
Touraxouslins. Mentioned by Tonti
(French, Hist. Coll. La., i, 82, 1*846), in
connection with the Kickapoo, as a tribe
living apparently in Illinois, about the
head of Illinois r., in 1690. Possibly the
Mascoutens.
Tourima. One of the early Quapaw
villages, situated on the w. bank of the
Mississippi, probably near the mouth of
the Arkansas. It is stated by more than
one authority that the people of this village
and of Tongigua were at least for a time
united in one village. Father Poisson
. ( 1720 ) places all the villages on Arkansas r.
When the Quapaw migrated they applied
the old names to their new settlements,
even when they finally settled on their
reservation in the present Oklahoma.
Thoriman.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, Dec., in, 444,
1878. Ti'-u-a'-d^i-man.— Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 229, 1897. Tiwadima".— Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., I, 30, 1884. Toreman.— Charlevoix
quoted by Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Torima.— Peni-
caut (1700) in Margry, Dec.,v, 402, 1888. Toriman.—
Hennepin, New Discov., pt.2, 45, 1098. Torimanes.—
Barcia, Ensayo, 288, 1723. Torinan. — Crepy, Carte
del'Am.,n.d. Torremans.— Tonti (1687)in French,
Hist. Coll. La., I, 71, 1816. Tourima. — Gravier
(1701) in Shea, Early Voy., 131, 1861. Tourimans.—
Penicant (1700) in French, Hist, Coll. La., n. s., I,
62, 1869.
Tova. A Kawia village in Cahuilla
valley, s. Cal.
AguaDulce. — Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuillalnd.,
34, 1900. Toro.— Burton (1856) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 117, 1857 (probably
identical). To-va. — Barrows, op. cit.
Toviscanga. A former Gabrieleno ran-
cheria at or near San Gabriel mission,
Los Angeles co. , Cal. A ccording to Taylor
this was the name of the site of the mis
sion, and near by was a large rancheria.
See 8'ibagna.
Tobiscanga. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 22, 1860.
Toviscanga. — Ibid., May 11, 1860. Tuvasak. — A. L.
Kroeber, inf'n, 1905 (Luiseno name).
Tovu (To'vu). The Fire clan of the
Hopi. Cf. Turou.
Towahhah. A Salish division formerly
in extreme N. w. Washington, now on
Lummi res.; pop. 90 in 1867.
No-ah-ha.— Mallet in Ind. Aft'. Rep., 198, 1877.
Noo-wha-ha.— U. S. Stat. at Large, xn, 927, 1863.
No-wha-ah.— Finkbower in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867. 59,
1868. Tow-ah-ha.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
r, 180, 1877.
Towahnahiooks. The name said by
Lewis and Clark to have been applied by
the Eneeshur and the Skilloot to Des
Chutes r., Oreg., and also to a Shoshoni
band which lived on the upper waters
thereof in spring and summer but spent
the fall and winter months on the Wil
lamette. The name of the stream is
spelled by Lewis and Clark in various
ways, as Chahwahnahiooks, Towahnahi
ooks, Towanahiooks, Towannahiooks,
Towarnaheooks, Towarnahiooks, etc.
Towahnahiook.— Lewis and Clark Expert., Cones
ed., Hi, 913, 1893. Towanahioohs.— Ibid., 949.
Zwan-hi-ooks. — Lee and Frost, Oregon, 177, 1844.
Towakwa. A former pueblo of the Je-
iriez of New Mexico; definite location
unknown.
To-ua-qua.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, IV,
207, 1892. To-wa-kwa. —Hodge, field-notes, B.
A. E., 1895.
Towalt. A local name of a species of
salmon (Salmo confluentus) found in the
waters of Puget sd. and elsewhere on the
N. w. Pacific coast; from toioatlin, the
BULL. 30]
TOWAYATS VILLAGE TKACK ROCK
797
name of this fish in the Nisqually dialect
of the Salish language. (A.'F. c. )
Towayat's Village. A summer camp of a
Stikine chief named Toy a/t, on Etolin id.,
Alaska; pop. 82 in 1880.— Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 32, 1884.
Towerquotton. One of the southernmost
Tillamook villages in 1805, on a creek
emptying into Tillamook bay, Oreg.
The name was really that of the chief
(Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 117, 1S14).
Towha (' coyote '). An extinct clan of
Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Towha tai'na. — M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'na^' people').
Towhayu ('fighting coyote'). An ex
tinct clan of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Towhayu tai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 («ai'na=l people') .
Town-band Indians. A former Dakota
band, probably of the Mdewakanton. —
McLeod (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 29, 32d
Cong., 2d sess., 11, 1853.
Toxaway (Diikxa'l, or Dft.kw'sa'y, of un
known meaning). A former Cherokee
settlement in South Carolina, on a
creek of the same name, a head-stream of
Keowee r., having its source in Jackson
co., N. C. The name has been wrongly
interpreted to mean ' place of shedding
tears.' (-T- M-)
Taxawaw.— Royce in nth Rep., B. A. E., map, 1887.
Tosawa.— Doc. of 1755 cited by Royce, ibid., 143.
Toxaway.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 516, 1900
(common, name).
Toybipet. A (iabrieleno rancheria for
merly in Los Angeles co., Cal., at a local
ity later called San Jose.
Sibapot.— Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond., vi,
76 1854 (probably identical). Toibi.— Kroeberin
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth.. vm, 39. 1908
(native name). - Toybipet.— Ried quoted by Tay
lor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Toys. Indian children do not differ
from the children of other races in their
fondness for toys, and it is found that
among them toys adapted to all the pe
riods from infancy to adolescence were in
common use. The psychology of toys
involves reactions bet ween the child mind
and the adult mind in great variety, and
sex, age, social stage, and environment
are factors for differentiation. Three
classes of toys may be distinguished: (1)
Those for attracting, soothing, and amus
ing infants; (2) those invented or appro
priated by children for their own use;
(3) those supplied by adults from educa
tional, religious, of esthetic motives.
Examples of the first class are the infant
rattle and attractive objects hung on the
cradle bow; of the second, clay figures,
bits of wood or stone or rags, or the like,
treasured by children and idealized in
their imagination. Dolls and their ap
purtenances, cradles, and miniature im
plements are educative for future occu
pations, and representations of spiritual
beings, such as the tihns or dolls ot the
Hopi and Zufii, and other cult objects and
fetishes, impress religious idea-. 1'urcly
esthetic toys are extremely rare. In many
cases children's toys are cult objects that
were once sacred and esoteric, surviving
for play, e. g., tin- bull-roarer (q. v.).
A greater variety of toys is observed
among the Eskimo than among any other
of the American aborigines. Nelson enu
merates sleds, boats, hunting outfits. IM.WS
and arrows, (lolls, models of dishes and
other things, tops, ingenious mechanical
toys simulating the movements «.f ani
mals, and carved figures of ducks, seals,
etc. Murdoch names dolls, kaiaks, imi
tation implements, whirligigs, teetotum.*,
buzzes, \vhizzing-sticks, and pebble-snap
pers. Turner figures various dolls from
Labrador. The doll is a favorite toy of Ks-
kimo children, and great numbers of them
are carved from ivory, wood, ami stone.
They are often provided with fur cloth
ing, bedding, lamps, etc. In ethno
graphic collections there are few toys
from the tribes of the United States, prob
ably because collectors thought them
unimportant, though from the Pueblos
there is a good representation. Plains
children, however, possessed dolls, sleds,
clay figures of animals, clay Mocks for
building, tops, balls for 'howling and for
games like those of their elders, and a
multitude of small utensils which imitate
those used by adults. Zufii and Hopi
children have toy cradles, drums, bows,
rattles, dishes, house-models, dolls, tops,
pea-shooters, mechanical birds, grotesques
in pottery, etc. The Mohave make bi
zarre dolls of pottery or willow bast.
Rude dishes, figures of animals, etc
formed evidently by children, are fre
quently encountered in the Pueblo rums
of the S. W. See ( 'hilil life, <i<wn-*, I>
Consult Chamberlain, Child in Folk-
thought. 206-11, 18H6; Culin in 24th Hep.
B. A. E., 1907; Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A.
E'., 1891; Nelson in 18th Rt'p- '•• A- 1V<
1899; J- Stevenson in :M Hep. I
1884; M. C. Stevenson in 1 1th Rep. 1
E 1894; Turner, ibid.
Tozikakat ('mouth of To/.i river
Tenankutchin village on the >
the Yukon, at the mouth of
Alaska.-Pet.roff in 10th Census. Alaska.
aute: An eruptive rock usually of
light gravish hues and ot medium hard
ness used to a limited extent b>
aborigines in the manufacture of
. II. I
\ name, which should
i hi the plural, appHM to a
of the Cherokee, who a
79S
TRADE LANGCAGE — TJKAD1KG
names which mean "Where there are
tracks. ' ' or ' ' Branded place. ' ' The carv
ings are of various patterns, some of them
resembling human or animal footprints,
"turkey tracks." circles, etc.. disposed
without any apparent order or purpose.
The Cherokee have no definite idea of
the ir origin or meaning, and it is probable
that they were made at various times by
wandering hunters for their own amuse
ment while resting in the gap. The won
derful description given by Stevenson in
1S34 and copied without investigation by
White Hist. Coll.Ga.. ls>V and Jones
Antiq. Southern Inds.. 1S73 is greatly
exaggerated. For description, illustra
tion, and Indian myths, consult Mooney.
Myths of the Cherokee. 19th Rep. B. A.
E." See also F&Xprutt w.ilptm'ts. Pitfo
::.-:ii>h*.
Trade language. See Chi.n&jk jargon,
C'.'.'/'.a.'i'.'/v. ^f-y-ilian, SV^n la i WHIM .
Trading posts. The earliest trade be
tween Europeans and the Indians >".
• >f Mexico was through the Basque peo
ple. These daring sailors by folk-wing
the whale reached the rishing banks of
Newfoundland at an early period. In 1497
Cal* -t touched iit>- >n that island and noted
its "bigge fysslie." He was told by the
natives thai they were called ^.iwilai:*,
the Basque for 'codrisji.' and he gave that
name to Canada. The word still lingers
in Newfoundland as the designation of an
island north of Conception bay. When
Bret* -us. N«-nuans. Portuguese. Span
iards, and Englishmen made their way to
these fisheries, the Bunnies, who preceded
them, had t-- a degree familiarized the
natives with their tongue, and Basque
words became a part of the trade jargon
that came int.- use. Carrier, in 1534-3O.
found the natives of the gulf and river of
St Lawrence familiar with the European
fur trade, and • •ertain places on that stream
were known t- • both races as points for
the drying of ti-h and the trading of furs.
The t rathe spread to the southward, and
from a letter "f Pedro Meiiendez to Philip
II it > learned that in !•>>? and for some
years earlier "bison skins were brought
down the Potomac and thence carried
along shore in canoes t" the French about
the Gulf of St I^iwrence. During two
years 6.i>».Y> skins were thus obtained."
The tir-t trading post in 1603 was at Tadou-
sac, on the St Lawrence at the mouth of the
Saguenay: tive years later Quebec was
founded, and in 1611 Montreal was made
the trailing post tY-r all the region west
ward. The earliest English post was
with the colony on James r.. Ya., where
pelts and corn were traded, and in 1614.
when s»me needy tribes eaine to pur
chase maize. Sir Thomas Pale took, in
re{«ay merit thereof, "a mortgage of their
whole countries." In 1615. six years alter
the navigation bv Huds.-n of the river
which bears his name, the Dmvh built
a large post at Albany. For the next
50 years the eastern colonies made
no special attempt to penetrate the inte
rior of the continent, but in 1673 Canada
authorized the movement by which the
priest Marquette and the trader Joliet
discovered the Mississippi. Meanwhile
individual traders had traveled beyond
the Great Likes, and Groseilliers and
Radisson. French traders, had found that
Hudson bay could be reached overland.
The failure of the French Government to
award to these men the right to trade
and to establish a p>st on the bay caused
them to apply to England, in which they
were successful, and in 1668 Ft Charles
was built at the southeastern extremity
of Hudson bay. The success of this post
led to the formation of the monopoly
called "The Governor. and Company of
Adventurers of England trading into
Hudson' s Bay . ' ' Their successors, a hun
dred years later, in 1670. were incorpo
rated by royal charter as The Hudson's
Bay Company, with ''aV-solute proprie
torship, supreme jurisdiction in civil and
military affairs, to make laws, and to de
clare war against pagan peoples-." For
more than half a century the p«>sts of this
company controlled, the trade and admin
istered whatever of law there existed in
the vast regions N. and w. of the Lakes to
the Pacific. In 16x> La Salle landed «*n
the coast of Texas, opening the way for
French trading enterprises on the lower
Mississippi and its tributaries, and for the
establishment of colonies in that region
under the control of commanders of the
posts. French trade during the 17th and
ISth centuries developed a class of men
known as '.wtrnw-* <&•* b*:>i.$. who made
themselves at home with the natives.
These were the advance guard of civiliza
tion, and later served as interpreters,
clerks, etc.. to the Hudson's Bay, North
west, American Fur. and other less im
portant companies engaged in Indian
trade up to the middle of the 19th century.
The trading post was generally a large
square inclosed by a stockade: diago
nally at two corners were turrets, with
openings for small cannon and rides in
each turret so as to defend two sides of
the wall. Within the st»x^kade were the
storehouses, quarters for the men. and a
room for general trade.
In Virginia Wads early l>ecame the
"current coin" in trade with the Indians,
and in 16.1 Capt. Norton was sent over
with some Italian workmen to establish a
glass furnace for the manufacture of these
articles. In 1640 and 1643 wampum i q. v. )
was made legal tender in New England and
was extensively used in trading with the
Indians. During the next century trade
was m«>stlv by barter or in the currency
of the colonies or the Government. The
AIS1J TKADK ROUTES
799
employment of liquor to stimulate trade
began with the earliest venture and was
more and more used as trade increased.
The earnest protests of Indian chiefs and
leaders and of philanthropic persons of the
white race were of no avail, and not until
the United States Government prohibited
the sale of intoxicants was there any stay
to the demoralizing custom. Smuggling
of alcohol was resorted to, for the com
panies declared that "without liquor we
can not compete in trade." To protect
the Indians from the evil effects of intoxi
cants and to insure them a fair return for
their pelts, at the suggestion of President
Washington, the act of Apr. 18, 1796, au
thorized the establishment of trading
houses under the immediate direction of
the President, In 1800 the office of Su
perintendent of Indian Trade was created,
with headquarters at Georgetown, D.' C.
In 1810 the following list of trading
houses was furnished the chairman of the
Senate committee on Indian Affairs: "At
Coleraine, on the river St Marys, Ga. ; at
Tellico blockhouse, Southwestern terri
tory; at Ft St Stevens, on the Mobile,
Mississippi T. ; at Chickasaw Bluffs, on
the Mississippi, Mississippi T. ; at Ft
Wayne, on the Miami of the Lakes, In
diana T. ; at Detroit, Michigan T. ; at
Akansas, on the river Akansas, Louisi
ana T.; at Nachitoches, on the Red r.,
Orleans T.; at Belle Fontaine, mouth of
the Missouri, Louisiana T.; at Chicago,
on L. Michigan, Indiana T. ; atSandusky,
L. Erie, Ohio; at the island of Michili-
mackinac, L. Huron, Michigan T.; at Ft
Osage, on the Missouri, Louisiana T. ;
at Ft Madison, 011 the upper Missis
sippi, Louisiana T." At that time there
were few factories in the country where
goods required for the Indian trade could
be made, and as the Government houses
were restricted to articles of domestic;
manufacture their trade was at a disad
vantage, notwithstanding their goods
were offered at about cost price, for the
Indian preferred the better quality of
English cloth and the surreptitiously sup
plied liquor. Finally the opposition of
private traders secured the passage of the
act of May 6, 1822, abolishing the Govern
ment trading houses, and thus "a system
fraught with possibilities of great good to
the Indian" came to an end. The offi
cial records show that until near the close
of its career, in spite of the obstacles it had
tocontend with and the losses growing out
of the Wrar of 1812, the Government trade
was self-sustaining. From colonial days
and until the decline of the fur trade, near
the middle of the 19th century, wars, in
which both Indians and the white race
were implicated, were fomented by the
rivalry of competing traders. Posts were
scattered along the rivers from the Great
Lakes to the Pacific. Montreal and ..
Louis were the two great outfitting; cen
ters, as well as the distributing market*
for the furs. Where Kansas City now
stands the traders hound up the Mlwouri
by boat and those who were, going over
land parted company. Here tin; great
Oregon trail started and stretched, a brown
ribbon, across hundreds of miles of prai
rie. Forty-one in. to the westward, near
the present town of Gardner, Kans., this
trail branched to Santa Fe, where trade
was maintained with the Pueblos and
other Indians of the S. W. A sign-hoard
set up at the parting of the trail indi
cated the long western branch a* the
"Road to Oregon." Along this historic
trail trading posts were located, to which
white and Indian trappers and hunters
from the surrounding region brought
their pelts. Fts Laramie, Bridger, Hall,
Boise, Wallawalla, Vancouver, and Astoria
have now become cities. So also have the
principal posts along the lakes and rivers,
Detroit, Prairie du Chien, Council Bluffs,
Pierre, Mandan. Spokane, Winnipeg, and
many others, all of which are now cen
ters of rich agricultural regions. In re
cent years steps have been taken to mark
some" of the old routes with suitable mon
uments. See also Commerce, Fur trade,
Trails and Trade route*.
Consult Adair, Am. Inds., 1775; II. II.
Bancroft, Works, i-.\xxix, 188t>-90; Bar-
tram, Travels, 1792; Bryce, Hist, of Great
Company, 1900; Charlevoix, New France,
Shea trans., lS(>()-72; Chittenden, Fur
Trade, 1902; Golden, Five Nations, 1755;
Coues, (1 ) Henry-Thompson Jour.. 1S97,
(2) Jour. Jacob Fowler, 1S9S, (:•&) I^ir-
penteur's Pers. Narr., 1898; Dunn, ( )retron
Terr 1845; Farrand, Basis Am. Hist.,
1904; Fletcher, Ind. Fd. and Civ., II
Fry and Jefferson, Map, 1777; drege,
Commerce of the Prairies, 1S44; Hul-
hert, Red Men's Roads, 1900; Irving,
\storia, 1897; Jefferson, Notes.
Jesuit Relations, Thwaitesed., 1S9S-1901;
Lawson, Hist. Carolina, repr. 186(7; Ix>g-
carbot, Hist. Nouv. France, ISM; Ix>w
and Clark, Orig. Jour., IJHW-Oo; Mac
kenzie, Voy., 1801; Marev, Explor. Red
River, 1854; Margry Decouvertes,
SO: Mooney hi 17th Rep. B. A. 1
Monran, League of Iroquois ed.
Parkman, (1) Oregon Trail, 1SS.S,
neers 1883; Roosevelt, Winning of t
West 1889; Sagard, Voy., 18.15; John
Smith's Works, Arher ed., 1884; Speed.
Wilderness Road, lTemaux-O™-
, 1SS7; Thwaites. E
mnkl ., ,
^raf«v.>i-xxxHllW4-07,andthe
publications of the various State historical
S°e '
ns and Trade routes.
800
TRAILS AND TRADE ROUTES
[B. A. B.
and that they traveled over_ the same
route in coining and going. The trader
was inclined to follow the water courses,
unloading his boat to PUSH obstructions
and transporting the canoe and its cargo
over short distances, called portages or
carries, between different waters. Sup
plemental, however, to these open and in
time of \\ar obviously dangerous routes,
were pat hs or trails, many of them orig
inally made by the tracks of deer or buf
falo in their seasonal migrations between
!(•<•• I ing grounds or in search of water or
salt licks. Tin- constant, passing over the
same path year after year and generation
after generation often so packed the soil
that in places,, especially on hillsides,, the
paths are still traceable by depressions
in tin' ground or bv the absence of or
the difference in vegetation. .Many of
them have been obliterated by the roads
and railways of modern times. The,
Jesuit Relations MOoS) indicate tin; sev
eral routes followed from the, St Lawrence
and the (ireat Lakes to Hudson bay for
trade, hunting, <>r fishing; OIK; of these; is
mentioned as having extended a distance;
of 250 leagues. .Many maps of the colo
nial period, supplemented by other rec
ords, indicate that these ways of commu
nication extended with few breaks prac
tically the entire length and breadth of
the continent. While tin; streams an
swered in certain instances as suitable;
routes of travel, at times they had their
drawbacks, owing to snags, freshets, or
when the; channel approae-hed close; to
the shore, thus exposing persons in boats
or on raits to attack from enemies ce>n-
cealed in the vegetation along the banks.
In many instances distant points wen;
connected by trails, or traces, the latter
word adopted from early French maps.
Owing to the; Indian habit, of marching
in single file, the Fastcrn trails se;ldom
exceeded IS in. in width, ye-t these were
the ordinary roads of the- country trav
eled by hunters, migrating bands, traders,
embassies, and war parties. So long as
the trails led through frienelly territory,
they followe-d the lines of least natural
resistance. War parties after leaving
friendly territory passed into the; wilder
ness over route's selected by scouts, which
routes they followcel by significant marks,
natural e>r artificial In some places the
paths of wild beasts were follenvcd, in
others the* beds of streams were che>sen,
so that the footprints of the; party would
he obliterated. Other things being equal,
the; trail was not laid out along rough,
stony ground, because of the' rapid wear
ing away of footge'ar; nor through green-
brier, nor d i -use brush, nor laurel or other
thickets, because,*)!' the difficulty of mak
ing rapid progre-ss. These trails vve-re
genera My along high ground, where the
se>il elrieel ejuickly, where the underbrush
was least dense, where the fewest and
shallowest streams were to be crossed;
aiul on journeys where mountains were
encountereel, the paths, with fe;w excep-
tietns, folio weel the lowest points, or
gaps, in many of which stone pile;s are
found. In the extreme 8. W. these stone
heaps have resulted fremi the Indians
e-asting a stone; when approaching a steep
ascent, in emler, theiy say, to prevent
them from becoming fatigued. The; nu
merous and wide; watercourses anel the
dense; forest growth along the; coast of
New England maele progre-ss on foot al-
me>st impossible; consequently the; birch-
bark carme was almo.-t the; e>nly me^ans of
conveying the; natives and their goods
from point to point. Farther s. the dug
out canoe was of such weight as to make
any but the; shortest e-arries most elirli-
e;ult. In the; Midelle states the country
is mere open and freer from uneler-
brush, anel the; use, of paths became a
matter of nee-e-ssity. Ale>ng the; N. W.
coast travel was ale>ng the; beach or off
shore; in cane>es. In the K. trails eon-
sisteel of foe>tpaths, whereas those of the
plains in later time's were wide; roads
beaten down by large parties passing with
horses, el ragging tipi poles and travois.
The-se trails were; well markeel, often being
depresses! 2 ft be'low the surface', the; dif-
fcrence; in vegetable growth along them
showing distinctly for many ye;ars
where; the path hael been. In the S. W.
then; were; long trails by which the
Hopi and other Pueblo Indians traveled
to anel from the; sou ires etf supply of salt
from the Coloraelo r. anel elsewhere; long
journeys we;re alse> made to obtain sup
plies of she'lls ortur<jue>ise fe>r ornaments,
e-lay for pottery, e>r stone; to answer the
requirements of traele or domestic; use.
The Iroqnois of evntral New York were
familiar with the; country as far w. as
the P.lack hills e>f Dakota, whence they
returneel with prisoners; the; same; Inelians
we-nt from N«;w York to South Carolina
to attack the Catawba and into Floriela
against the; Creeks. Western Indians
traveleel hunelrcels e>f mile's to obtain blan
kets from the Pueblos, anel seniie Plains
Indians are; known te> have traveleel 2,000
m. on raids. The Santa Fe trail anel the
Ore-gori trail were we'll -known routes
whose; beginning was Independence,
Mo., one; eneling in Ne-w Mexico, the
other at the; Willamette. On early maps
many Inelian trails anel traele; remtcs are
indicated, semie along the streams and
others across country. The remte from
Montreal up the Ottawa te> L. Huron
and Green bay may reaelily be; trae-ed;
e>r from Memtreal ele>wn te> the; Richelieu,
up the latter, thremgh L. Champlain into
L. George;, and }>y a portage; te> the 1 1 nel
son. Another route; we-nt across country
from Albany, on the Hudson, to Rochester
TEAMA8QUEAO — TRAPS
801
and Buffalo on tho lakes. Farther ,s.
was the "trading" path from Richmond
to tho Cherokee country. Two roads led
to tho W., one down tho Ohio, the other
through tho Wilderness by way of Cum
berland gap. The great highway leading
from Cumberland gap to the mouth of
the Seioto was known as the Warriors'
Path. The road from Philadelphia to
Kentucky by Cumberland gap was nearly
800 m. in length. l>aniel Boone crossed
tho mountains by following up the Yad-
kin to its headwaters, thence down the
mountains by easy grade to the W.
Tho Indian road, by the treaty of Lancas
ter, ran from the Yadkin, crossed the
headwaters of the James, thence down
tho Shenandoah, across the Potomac,
thence to Philadelphia by way of York
and Lancaster, a distance of 4:*f> m. No
wagon passed by the Wilderness road,
which extended westward through Ken
tucky, Indiana, and Illinois, before!795.
The white man, whether hunter, trader,
or settler, bla/ed the trees along the In
dian trails in order that seasonal changes
might not mislead him should he return.
The winter trails of the N. were over the
frozen riversor lakesoralong paths made
by enowshoes and sleds, which packed
the snow solidly. These trails of the In
dians, first followed by the trapper and
trader, were laterused by the missionary,
the hunter, the soldier, and the colonist
in their conquest of the wilderness.
See Ow»wmr, Fnr trade. Trading ;MW/*,
Travel, and the authorities thereunder
cited. (•'• •>• *';)
Tramasqueac (eontr. o! Heuape 1cm-
watkckok, 'people of the white-cedar
swamps.' The white cedar (Renane, /<:-
arar) referred to is Chamtrcyparis s/w.'mH-
tlea, which gro\vs in swamps from Maine
to Florida.— Gerard). A Soeotan village
in 1585 on Alligator r., Tyrrell co., N. 0.
Tamatqueao.— Smith (1<V2«>). Vu., i, map. nyr.
1S1>.» Tramasquecook. Dutch m»p (1621) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I, 1HM.
Transportation. See Boat*, Commerce,
Trail* and Trade Koittc*, Travel.
Traps. Although devices for inducing
animals to effect self-imprisonment, selt-
nrrost, or suicide differ from hunting
weapons in that the victim is the active
agent, the two classes merge into each
other. The Indians had land, water, and
air traps, and those acted by tension,
ratchet, gravity, spring, point, or blade.
They were self-set, over-net, victim-set,
or man-set, and were released, when noc-
essarv, either by the hunter out of sight
or bv the victim. The following list em
braces all varieties of traps used by I
dians N. of Mexico, and they were
verv clever in making them effective
without the use of metal: A. Lnclosi
345(>— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 51
traps: («) pen, (/>) cage, (r) pit, (<i)
door; Ji. Arresting traps: (<>) meshes,
(0 hooks, (y) nooses, (/i) clutches; ('.
Killing traps: (/) weights, (k) piercers,
(/) knives. Pen traps were of the sim
plest kinds — dams placed in the water or
stockades on land. Some of these were
immense, covering many square miles.
Tho cage was merely a pen for Hying
creatures. Doors or gates for this whole
class were vertical shutters sliding U>-
tweeu stakes and set free by some kind
of latch or trigger. Arresting traps wen1
all designed to take the place of the
human hand. Meshes were the opened
fingers; hooks, the bent forefinger; nooses,
the encircling closed lingers; the clutch,
the grasping hand. Killing traps were
weapons acting automatically. They
were complex, consisting of the working
part and the mechanism of sotting and
release. The Eskimo ami Indian devices
were of the simplest character, hut very
effective with unwary game. The victim
was caught in a pound, deadfall, cage,
hole, box, toil, noose, or jaw; or iqwrn a
hook, gorge, pale, knife, <>r the like.
The Indian
placed an un
stable prop,
catch, or fas-
toning, to IK- re
leased in pass
ing, curiously
j try ing, gnaw
ing, nil thing,
or even in di-
CSKIMO WOLF TRAP. gestillg, «8
when the Eskimo doubled u|' a skewer of
baleen, inclosed in frozen fat, and throw
it in the snow for the bear to swallow.
Inclosing traps wen* common on land and
in waters abounding in tish. Parry de
scribes traps of ice with doors of the same
material. The tribes of California and «
the plains diiR pita ami covered Uiemwitl
brush on which a dead rabbit was tied a
the hunter concealed beneath grasped 1 1
bird bv the feet, dragged it below, and
hed it between his knees. Arri
most common, worki
nooses, or by. means
. The ahongmes v orv
cruse
traps wor
meshes, barbs,
blade incl
whole pack and drove them to destroy
one another. See Fishing, Hunting.
Consult Mason in Smithson. Rep. 1901,
461-73, 1902, and authorities cited; Stites,
Economics of the Iroquois, 1905; Boas,
Murdoch, Nelson, Turner, and others in
the Reports of the Bureau of American
Ethnology; Niblack in Nat. Mus. Rep.
1888, 294, 1890. (o. T. M.)
Travel. The North American Indian
had poor facilities for getting about on
land. The Arctic peoples, however, with
their sleds and dogs, may be said to have
been pioneers of fast travel. Of such
great and universal use was this method
of locomotion among them that before
their language became differentiated into
dialects that rendered them unintelligi
ble one to another they had covered the
entire Arctic coast from E. Greenland to
Siberia. The Algonquian tribes of north
ern Canada, together with the Athapas
cans in the Mackenzie r. country, also
used the dog and sled for transportation
and travel. South of this region the
tribes had everywhere to walk until the
Spaniard introduced the horse. The
Indians were not discouraged by the lack
of beasts of burden. They had covered
the entire continent with a network of
trails, over which they ran long dis
tances with phenomenal speed and en
durance; the Tarahumare mail carrier
from Chihuahua to Batopilas, Mexico,
runs regularly more than 500 m. a week;
a Hopi messenger has been known to
run 120 m. in 15 hours; and there are
many instances of journeys extending
over months or years, involving great
hardship. It is most probable that the
narrow highways alluded to were first
laid down in the food quest, The ani
mals that were wanted knew where were
the best feeding grounds and supplies of
water, and the Indians had only to fol
low the paths already made by the game
to establish the earliest roads. Hulbert
in his "Historic Highways of America"
traces the trails followed by the Indians
in their migrations and their ordinary
trade routes, especially those of the
mound-builders, and he gives lists, espe
cially of the trails in the Ohio valley,
where these mounds were most abundant.
The range of the buffalo afforded espe
cially favorable routes. The portages
across country between the watersheds
of the different rivers became beaten
paths. The Athapascan Indians wrere
noted travelers; so also were the Siouan
and other tribes of the Great Plains, and
to a smaller degree the Muskhogean,
while the Algonquian tribes journeyed
from the extreme K. of the United States
to Montana in the w., and from the
headwaters of the Saskatchewan to the
Gulf of Mexico. Evidences of such
movements are found in the ancient
graves, as copper from L. Michigan,
shells from the Atlantic ocean and the
Gulf of Mexico, and stone implements
from various quarters. Pipes of catlinite
(q. v.) are widely distributed in the
graves and mounds. These articles show
that active trade was going on over a wide
region. There is good evidence that the
men engaged in this trade had certain
immunities and privileges, in so far as
the pipestone quarry was on once neutral
ground. They wrere free from attack, and
were allowed to go from one tribe to an
other unimpeded. See Boats, Commerce,
Fur trade. Sledges, Snow-shoes, Trails and
Trade Routes, Travois.
Consult Friederici, Die Schiffahrt der
Indianer, 1907; Mason in Rep. Nat.
Mus. 1894, 1896, and the authorities cited
under the above captions. (o. T. M.)
Traverse de Sioux. The local designa
tion of a part of the Sisseton Sioux for
merly living on Minnesota r., Minn., and
taking their name from a trading post on
that stream, above St Peter.
Travertin. See Gypsum, Marble.
Travois. A sort of sledge or litter, drawn
by a single dog or horse, formerly in com
mon use among the Plains tribes. The
name, usually pronounced trav-oy, is the
DAKOTA TRAVOIS
French Canadian term for the shafts of a
vehicle, and is a derivation from the oldei
Latin word signifying a brake or shackle.
The travois wras sometimes specially con
structed for the purpose, particularly in
the case of the smaller ones intended tc
be drawn by dogs, but was more fre
quently a temporary combination of tipi
poles and tipi cover while moving camp.
When it had been decided to move, and
the tipis had been taken down, the poles
of each tipi were tied into 2 bunches oi
about 10 poles each by means of rawhide
ropes passed through holes already bored
for the purpose through their upper ends.
These wrere then bound on each side oi
the horse with a rope passing in front of
the saddle in such a way that the upper
BULL. 3UJ
TKAYS — TREATIES
ends of the poles rested about the ani
mal's shoulders while the lower ends
trailed on the ground behind. The tipi
cover was folded into a compact bundle
and tied over the poles behind the horse,
thus forming a litter upon which other
household belongings, including some
times the old people and children, were
placed, to the limit of the animal's capac
ity. When the party reached its desti
nation, the load was unpacked and the
tipi again set up.
For special occasions a drag litter was
constructed in the same fashion, with two
poles for side pieces, supporting the cen
tral rest, which was either a piece of raw
hide suspended between the poles by
means of a rope passed through holes
along the edge, or sometimes a netting of
rawhide ropes stretched within a circular
hoop or frame. By reason of its springi
ness this contrivance was more comforta
ble for riding than the other, and was
therefore used for transporting sick or
aged people, children, and even young
puppies. A rounded top to keep off sun
or rain was sometimes woven from willow
rods, and when used for transporting
small children this top was made to form
a complete dome-shaped cage, with a
doorway which was securely closed after
the children had been put inside. The
cage travois for carrying puppies was of
similar pattern, but smaller, and was
usually drawn by the mother of the pup
pies herself. The travois, drawn by (logs,
is mentioned as early as the narratives of
Coronado's expedition in 1540-42 (14th
Rep. B. A. E., 1896). In modified form
it has been proposed for army field use
in transporting wounded. (.1. M. )
Trays. See Jteceptades.
Trea. Mentioned by Ofiate in 1598
(Doc. Ined., xvi, 114, 1871) as a pueblo
of the Jemez (q. y. ) in New Mexico. It
can not be identified with the present
native name of any of the ruined settle
ments in the vicinity of Jemez. In
Ofiate' s second list (ibid., 102) Fiapuzi is
mentioned. A comparison of the lists
shows the latter name to be a misprinted
combination of "Trea" and "guati," the
latter being the first part of the name of
the next pueblo mentioned (Guatitruti).
A similar error occurs in the name Mecas-
trfa in the same list. (F. w. n. )
Treaties. The political status of the In
dians residing within the territorial limits
of the United States has been changed in
one important respect by official action.
From the formation of the Government to
Mar. 3, 1871, the relations with the Indians
were determined by treaties made with
their tribal authorities; but by act of
Congress of the date named the legal fic
tion of recognizing the tribes as indepen
dent nations with which the United States
could enter into solemn treaties was
finally set aside after it had continued for
nearly a century. The effect of thN act
was to bring under the immediate control
of Congress the relations of the Govern
ment with the Indians and to reduce to
simple agreements what had before Ix-en
accomplished by treaties as with a foreign
power. Why the Government, although
claiming complete sovereigntv over the
territory and inhabitants within its do
main, adopted the method of dealing with
the Indians through treaties, which in
the true legal sense of the term can onlv
be entered into by independent sover
eignties^ may be briefly stated:
The first step of the Government in
determiningits policy toward the Indians,
whether expressed or implied, was to
decide as to the nature of their territorial
rights, this being the chief factor in their
relations with the whites. This decision
is distinctly stated by the United States
Supreme Court in the case of Johnson and
Graham 's lessee r. Mclntosh (KWheaton,
453), as follows: "It has never been con
tended that the Indian title amounted to
nothing. Their right of possession has
never been questioned. The claim of
the Government extends to the complete,
ultimate title, charged with the riiiht of
possession, and to the exclusive power of
acquiring this right," which has been
subsequently confirmed by repeated de
cisions of the court. The next step w a,« tx»
determine the branch of the Government
to carry out this policy. By the 9th arti
cle of the Articles of Confederation it was
declared that "the United States in Con
gress assembled have the sole and exclu
sive right and power of regulating the
trade and managing all affairs with the
Indians not members of any of thestates."
It is clear, therefore, that while acting
under the Articles of Confederation the
right of managing relations with the In
dians was vested in Congress alone. In
the formation of the Constitution this is
briefly expressed under the powers of the
legislative department, as follows: "To
regulate commerce with foreign nations
and among the several states, and with
the Indian tribes."
It is apparent, from the use of the term
"tribes," that the framers of the Con
stitution had in contemplation the method
of dealing with the Indians as tnl>es
through treaties. This is clearly shown
by the act of Mar. 1, 1793, in which it i:
stated that no purchase or grant <>t lands
shall be of any validity "unless the Kime
be made by a treaty or convention en
tered into pursuant to the Constitute
This action of Congress necessarily plaee<
the initiatory steps in dealing with t
Indians under the jurisdiction of
President as the treaty-making PON
subject to confirmation by the b
The colonies and also the mother coun-
try had treated with the Indians as " na
tions," their chiefs or sachems often
being designated "kings," and this idea,
being retained by the founders of our
Government, was ingrafted into their
policy. Notwithstanding the evident
anomaly of such course, this implied
equality was recognized in the dealings
between the two until the act of Mar. 3,
1871. During all this time Indian titles
to lands were extinguished only under
the treaty-making clause of the Constitu
tion; and these treaties, though the tribe
may have been reduced to a small band,
were usually clothed in the same stately
verbiage as the most important treaty with
a great European power. From the execu
tion of the first treaty between the United
arising from the sale of the land vacated
The right of Congress to abrogate a treat;
made with the Indians when public neces
sity or their own welfare required it, ha
been asserted by the United States Su
preme Court, and this right has been ex
ercised in one or two instances, as in th
case of the treaties with the Sisseton an
Wahpeton Sioux by act of Feb. 16, 186c
and that of Lone Wolf r. Hitchcock, Se(
Int. , in 1903. It was stated by the India
Office as early as 1890 that the Indian titl
to all the public domain had then bee
extinguished, except in Alaska, the po]
tion included in 162 reservations, and th
lands acquired by the Indians throug
purchase. As the title to reservations i
derived in most cases from the Unite
States and the Indian tribes residing
within its limits (Sept. 17, 1778, with the
Delawares) to the act of Mar. 3, 1871, the
Government pursued a uniform course of
extinguishing the Indian title only with
the consent of those tribes which were
recognized as having claim to the soil by
virtue of occupancy, and of settling other
affairs with the Indians by means of
treaties signed by both parties. Except
ing in the case of the Creeks at the close
of the Creek war, in 1814, and in that of
the Sioux in Minnesota after the outbreak
of 1 862, the ( Government has never extin
guished an Indian title by right of con
quest; and in those cases the Indians were
provided with other reservations and
wen> subsequently paid the net proceeds
States, and title by purchase directly c
indirectly from the same source, it may t
stated that title to all the public domai
except in Alaska had practically beenes
tingnished by treaties previous to Mar. «'
1871, and by agreements between tht
date and 1890.
As the dealings with Indians regardin
lands constitute the most important trans
actions with which the Government ha
been concerned, and those to which mo*
of the treaties relate, the Indian policy <
the United States is most clearly show
thereby. By some of the European go\
ernments having American colonies — as
for example, Spain— the Indian claim wa
recognized only to so much land as wa
occupied or in use, but it has been usuj
TREATIES
805
for the United States to allow it to extend
to the territory claimed, where the boun
daries were recognized and acknowledged
by the surrounding tribes. It would
seem, in fact, that the United States pro
ceeded on the theory that all the lands
within their territorial bounds were held
by the natives, and hence that the posses
sory right of the Indians thereto must be
extinguished. The only variation from
this rule was in the case of the Uinta Ute,
where an omitted portion of their claimed
territory was taken possession of (18th
Rep. B. A. E., pt. n, 824, 1900). From
the formation of the Goverment to Mar. 3,
1871, there were entered into 371 treaties
with the Indians, including the Ft I,ara-
mie treaty of Sept. 17, 1851, with the Sioux
Assmibom, Blackfeet, et al., which never
appeared in the statutes, although acted
on and subsequently recognized. This
treaty, however, was printed in the UWH
and Treaties of 1883 and 1903. The treaty
of Sept. 23, 1805 (at the mouth of St
Peters or Minnesota r.), with the Sioux,
was also not printed in the statutes,
though ratified by the Senate, and waa
never proclaimed by the President (Fee
Compilation of Treaties, 1903, p. 793).
The following list of the 370 treaties (that
of Ft Laramie in 1851 being omitted) was
published by the Indian Office in 1903:
List of all Indian treaties and agreements made with the several tribes of Indians in the
United States which have been ratified (alphabetically arranged) , with the date of each
treaty and where the same appears in the Statutes at Large.
Statutes at
Large
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe
Vol.
Page
17
159
*May 23,1872
Absentee Shawnee and Potawatomi.
10
979
July 1,1852
Apache.
10
1013
July 27,1853
Apache, Kiowa, and Comanche.
14
713
Oct. 17,1865
Apache, Cheyenne, and Arapaho.
15
589
Oct. 21,1867
Apache, Kiowa, and Comanche.
7
377
Oct. 11,1832
Appalachicola.
7
427
June 18, 1833
do.
12
1163
Feb. 18,1861
Arapaho and Cheyenne.
14
703
Oct. 14,1865
do.
14
713
Oct. 17,1865
Arapaho, Cheyenne, and Apache.
15
15
19
593
655
254
Oct. 28,1867
May 10,1868
Sept. 23 to
Arapaho and Cheyenne.
Arapaho and Cheyenne (Northern).
Arapaho, Cheyenne (Northern), and Sioux.
Oct. 27, 1876
7
259
July 18,1826
July 27,1866
Arikara (" Rikara").
Arikara, Grosventre (Hidatsa), and Mandan, unratified agreement, Fo
Berthold (see page 322, "Indian Laws").
15
673
July 3, 1868
May 14,1880
Oct. 17,1855
Bannock and Shoshoni, Eastern band.
Bannock, Shoshoni, and Sheepeater (see page 339. -Indian Laws ).
Blackfoot (Piegan, Blood, and Grosventre), Flathead, and Nez I
11
657
14
7
11
14
727
409
657
765
Oct. 19,1865
Oct. 27,1832
Oct. 17,1855
Apr. 7, 1866
Blackfoot band of Sioux.
Brothertown and other tribes.
Blood (Blackfoot, Piegan, and Grosventre), Hatnead,
Bois Forte band of Chippewa.
and Nez I'eic6.
7
470
July 1, 1835
Caddo.
7
7
181
.....do..
Sept. 25, 1818
Cahokia, Peoria, Kaskaskia, and other tribes.
10
10
12
10
1125
1143
945
1122
Nov. 29,1854
Jan. 22,1855
June 9,1855
Nov. 18,1854
Calapooia (Kalapuya) and Umpqua. u.NiiOTT,ott« V«UPV
Calapooia (Kalapuya) and confederated bands of \lillamett
Cayuse, Umatilla, and Wallawalla.
Chasta, Umpqua, and other tribes.
7
18
Nov. 28,1785
Cherokee.
7
39
July 2, 1791
do.
7
42
Feb. 17,1792
do.
7
43
June 26, 1794
do.
7
62
Oct. 2, 1798
do.
7
228
Oct. 24,1804
do.
7
93
Oct. 25,1805
do.
7
95
Oct. 27,1805
do.
7
101
Jan. 7, 1806
do.
7
103
Sept. 11, 1807
do.
7
138
Mar. 22,1816
do.
7
139
do
do.
7
148
Sept. 14, 1816
do.
7
156
July 8,1817
do.
7
195
Feb. 27,1819
do.
7
311
May 6, 1828
do.
7
414
Feb. 14,1833
do.
7
478
Dec. 29,1835
do.
7
488
Mar. 1, 1836
do.
9
871
Aug. 6, 1846
do.
14
799
July 19,1866
do.
16
727
Apr. 27,1868
do.
7
255
July 6, 1825
Cheyenne.
*Act of Congress.
806 TREATIES IB. A. E.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc. — Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe
Vol.
Page
12 1163
Feb. 18,1861
Chevenne and Arapaho.
14 703
Oct. 14, 1865
do.
14 713
Oct. 17,1865
Cheyenne, Arapaho, and Apache.
15 593
15 655
19 254
Oct. 28,1867
May 10,1868
Sept. 23 to
Cheyenne and Arapaho.
Cheyenne and Arapaho (Northern).
Cheyenne, Arapaho (Northern), and Sioux.
Oct. 27, 1876
7
24
Jan. 10,1786
Chickasaw-
7
65
Oct. 24,1801
do.
7
89
July 23,1805
do.
7
150
Sept. 20, 1816
do.
7
192
Oct. 19,1818
do.
7
381
Oct. 20,1832
do.
7
388
Oct. 22,1832
do.
7
450
Mav 24,1834
do.
10
974
June 22,1852
do.
11
573
Jan. 17,1837
Chickasaw and Choctaw.
10
1116
Nov. 4,1854
do.
11
611
June 22, 1855
do.
14
769
Apr. 28,1866
do.
7
10
Jan. 21,1785
Chippewa and other tribes.
7
28
Jan. 9, 1789
do.
7
49
Aug. 3, 1795
do.
7
87
July 4,1805
do.
7
105
Nov. 17,1807
do.
7 ! 112
Nov. 25, 1808
do.
7 | 131
Sept. 8,1815
do.
7 146
Aug. 24,1816
do.
7 160
Sept. 29,1817
do.
7
178
Sept. 17,1818
do.
7
203
Sept. 24, 1819
Chippewa.
7
206
June 16,1820
do.
7 207
July 6, 1820
Chippewa and Ottawa.
7 218
Aug. 29, 1821
Chippewa and other tribes.
7
272
Aug. 19,1825
do.
7
290
Aug. 5, 1826
Chippewa.
7 303
Aug. 11, 1827
Chippewa and other tribes.
7
315
Aug. 25, 1828
Chippewa, Ottawa, and Potawatomi.
7
320
July 29,1829
do.
7
431
Sept. 26, 1833
do.
7
442
Sept. 27, 1833
do.
7
491
Mar. 28,1836
Chippewa and Ottawa.
7
503
May 9, 1836
Chippewa (Swan Creek and Black River bands).
7
528
Jan. 14,1837
Chippewa (Saginaw band).
7
536
July 29,1837
Chippewa.
7
547
Dec. 20,1837
Chippewa (Saginaw band).
7
565
Jan. 23,1838
do.
7
578
Feb. 7, 1839
do.
7
579
do
do.
7
9
591
853
Oct. 4, 1842
June 5 and
Chippewa of Mississippi and Lake Superior.
Chippewa and other tribes.
17, 1846
11
621
July 31,1855
Chippewa and Ottawa.
11
631
Aug. 2,1855
Chippewa of Sault Ste Marie.
11
14
633
657
.. do
Chippewa of Saginaw and Swan Creek and Black River.
Oct. 18,1864
9
9
10
904
908
1109
Aug. 2, 1847
Aug. 21,1847
Sept. 30,1854
Chippewa of Mississippi and Lake Superior.
Chippewa (Pillager band).
Chippewa of Lake Superior (L'Anse and Vieux Desert, La Pointe
Lac
de Flambeau, Fond du Lac, Ontonagon, and Grand Portage or Pigeon
River bands).
10
12
12
1165
1105
1249
Feb. 22,1855
July 16,1859
Mar. 11,1863
Chippewa (Mississippi, Pillager, Lake Winnibigoshish, Mille Lac,
Lake, Rabbit Lake, and Sandy Lake bands).
Chippewa of Swan Creek and Black River, and Munsee.
Chippewa (Mississippi, Pillager, Lake Winnibigoshish, Mille Lac,
Gull
etc.,
bands).
13
13
13
14
14
16
7
667
689
693
657
765
719
21
Oct. 2, 1863
Apr. 12,1864
May 7, 1864
Oct. 18,1864
Apr. 7, 1866
Mar. 19,1867
Jan. 3,1786
Chippewa (Red Lake and Pembina bands).
Chippewa (Mississippi, Pillager, and Lake Winnibigoshish bands).
Chippewa of Saginaw, Swan Creek, and Black River.
Chippewa of Bois Forte.
Chippewa of Mississippi.
Choctaw.
7
66
Dec. 17,1801
do.
7
73
Oct. 17,1802
do.
7
80
Aug. 31,1803
do.
7
98
Nov. 16,1805
do.
7
152
Oct. 24,1816
do.
7
210
Oct. 18,1820 do.
7
23 1 Jan. 20,1825 do.
7 333 Sept. 27,1830 do.
BULL. 30] TREATIES £07
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc.— Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe
Vol.
Page
7
340
Sept. 28, 1830
Choctaw.
11
573
Jan. 17.1837
Choctaw and Chickasaw
10
1116
Nov. 4,1854
do.
11
611
June 22, 1855
do.
14
769
Apr. 28,1866
do.
10
1048
May 6, 1854
Christian, cession from Dela wares to.
7
474
Aug. 24,1835
Comanche and Wichita.
9
844
May 15,1846
Comanche and other tribes.
10 i 1013
July 27,1853
Comanche, Kiowa, and Apache.
14
717
Oct. 18,1X65
Comanche and Kiowa.
15
581
Oct. 21,1867
do.
15
589
do
Comanche, Kiowa, and Apache.
12
963
June 25, 1855
Confederated bands of middle Oregon.
14
751
Nov. 15,1865
do.
10
1027
Sept. 19, 1853
Crow Creek or Umpqua.
7
35
Aug. 7, 1790 Creek.
7
56
June 29, 1796 do.
7
68
June 16,1802 ; do.
7
96
Nov. 14,1805 do.
7
120
Aug. 9,1814 do.
7
171
Jan. 22,1818 ; do.
7
215
Jan. 8, 1821
do.
7
217
do
do.
7
237
Feb. 12,1825
do.
7
286
Jan. 24,1826
do.
7
289
Mar. 31,1826
do.
7
307
Nov. 15, 1827
do.
7
366
Mar. 24,1832
do.
7
417
Feb. 14, 1S33
do.
7
574
Nov. 23,1838
do.
9
821
Jan. 4,1845
Creek and Seminole.
11
599
June 13,1854
Creek.
11
699
Aug. 7, 1856
Creek and Seminole.
14
785
June 14, 1866
Creek.
7
266
Aug. 4, 1825
Crow.
15 649
May 7, 1868
May 14,1880
do.
Crow unratified (see p. 337, "Indian Laws").
22 42
June 12, 1880
do.
22 157
Aug. 22,1881
do.
7 13
7 16
7 28
Sept. 17, 1778
Jan. 21,1785
Jan. 9,1789
Delaware.
Delaware, Wvandot. Chippewa, and Ottawa.
Delaware and other tribes.
7
49
Aug. 3,1795
do.
7
74
June 7,1803
do.
7
7
81
87
Aug. 18,1804
July 4,1805
Delaware.
Delaware and other tribes.
7
91
Aug. 21, 1805
do.
7
113
Sept. 30, 1809
do.
7
115 :...f.do do.
7
118 July 22,1814
do.
7
131
Sept. 8,1815
do.
7
160
Sept. 29,1817
do.
7
178 Sent. 17.1818
do.
7
188
Oct. 3, 1818
Delaware.
7
326
Aug. 3, 1829
do.
7
7
9
327
397
337
Sept. 24, 1829
Oct. 26,1832
Dec. 14,1843
do.
Delaware and Shawnee.
Delaware and Wyandot.
10 1048
Mav 6,1854
Delaware.
12 1129
Mav 30,1860
do.
12
1177
July 2,1861
do.
14
12
7
793
1 927
49
July 4,1866
Jan. 22,1855
Aug. 3, 1795
Dwamish, Suquamish, and other tribes.
Eel River and other tribes.
7 74
June 7,1803 ! do.
7 i 77
Aug. 7, 1S03
do.
7 ; 91
Aug. 21,1805
do.
7
113
Sept. 30, 1809
do.
7
115
do
do.
7
7
12
11
118
309
975
657
July 22,1814
Feb. 11,1828
July 16,1855
Oct. 17,1855
7
224
Sept. 18, 1823
Florida, tribes in. oreement with Ari
July 27,1866
^^Qd^Mandan^ee p. 322, " Indian(Laws").
Sept. 17,1851
"Fort Laramie" treaty (see p. 317,
Treaties).
7
7
15
135
328
467
Sept. 14, 1815
July 15,1830
Oct. 1, 1859
Fox.
Fox and other tribes.
Fox and Sauk of Mississjppi.
i, (irosvontre (HMatsH).
";also p. 1047, Revised
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc. — Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Vol. Pago
Date
of treaty
495 Feb. 18,1867
1074 I May 18, 1854
1171
657
739
136
231
272
328
511
547
568
1069
1171
137
244
270
842
1111
1221
49
74
77
78
181
403
1082
513
533
49
74
77
117
130
145
200
202
208
210
391
393
1078
623
533
1013
717
581
589
707
975
657
699
939
264
328
153
272
303
342
346
405
409
506
952
1064
679
49
74
91
113
115
118
131
189
300
309
4.58
Mar. 6, 1861
Oct. 17,1855
July 27,1866
Oct. 20,1865
Sept. 16, 1815
Aug. 4, 1824
Aug. 19,1825
July 15,1830
Sept. 17, 1836
Nov. 23,1837
Oct. 19,1838
May 17,1854
Mar. 6,1861
Oct. 28,1815
June 3, 1825
Aug. 16,1825
Jan. 14.1846
Oct. 5, 1859
Mar. 13,1862
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 7, 1803
Aug. 13,1803
Sept. 25,1818
Oct. 27,1832
May 30,18,54
Feb. 23,1867
May 26,1837
Name of Indian tribe
Aug.
June
Aug.
Dec.
Sept.
June
3, 1795
7,1803
7, 1S03
9,1809
2,1815
4, 1816
July 30,1819
Aug. 30,1819
July 19,1820
Sept. 5,1820
Oct. 24,1832
Nov. 26,1832
May 18,1854
June 28, 1862
May 26,1837
July 27,1853
Oct. 18,1865
Oct. 21,1867
do
Oct. 14,1864
July 16,1855
Oct. 17,1X55
Oct. 14,1865
Jan. 31,1X55
July 30, 1825
July 27,1866
July 15,1830
Mar. 30, 1817
Aug. 19, 1825
Aug. 11,1X27
Feb. 8,1X31
Feb. 17,1X31
Oct. 27,1832
do
Sept. 3,1836
Oct. 18,1848
May 12,1854
Feb. 11,1856
Aug. 3,1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 21,1805
Sept. 30, 1809
do
July 22,1814
Sept. 8.1815
Oct. 6,1818
Oct. 23, 1826
Feb. 11,1828
Oct. 23,1834
Fox and Sauk of Mississippi.
Fox and Sauk of Missouri.
Fox and Sauk of Missouri, and the Iowa.
Grosventre (Atsina), Piegan, Blackfoot, and Blood.
Grosventre (Hidatsa), Arikara, and Mandan, Fort Berthold agreement
(see p. 322, "Indian Laws").
Hunkpapa ("Onkpahpah").
Iowa.
do.
Iowa and other tribes.
do.
Iowa, and Sauk and Fox.
Iowa.
do.
do.
Iowa, and Sauk and Fox of Missouri.
Kansa (Kaw).
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Kaskaskia and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kaskaskia.
Kaskaskia, Peoria, Cahokia, and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kaskaskia and Peoria, "omnibus treaty."
Kataka (Kiowa Apache), Kiowa, and Tawakoni.
Kickapoo and other tribes.
do.
do.
Kickapoo.
do.
Kickapoo and Wea.
Kickapoo.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Kiowa and other tribes.
Kiowa, Comanche, and Apaehe.
Kiowa and Comanche.
do.
Kiowa, Comanche, and Apache.
Klamath and Modoc, and Yahooskin band of Snakes.
Kootenay, Flathead, and Upper Pond d'Oreille.
Kootenay, Blackfeet, Flathead, Upper Pend d'Oreille, and Nez Perc6.
Lower Brul6 Sioux.
Makah.
Mandan.
Mandan, Arikara, and Grosventre (Hidatsa), Fort Berthold agreement
(see p. 322, "Indian Laws").
Mdewakanton band of Sioux and other tribes.
Menominee.
Menominee and other tribes.
Menominee, Chippewa, and Winnebago.
Menominee.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Miami and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Miami.
do.
Miami, Eel River band.
Miami.
TREATIES
List of all Indian treaties and agreement*, rtc.-(V,ntinuwl
809
Statutes at j
La
rge
Date
Vol.
Page
of treaty
7
463
Oct. 23,1834
7
462
July 31,1837
7
569
Nov. 6, 1838
7
582
Nov. 28,1840
10
1093
June 5,1854
15
513
Feb. 23,1867
7
78
Aug. 13,1803
7
181
Sept. 25, 1818
7
403
Oct. 27,1832
12
963
June 25,1855
14
751
Nov. 15,1865
14
695
Oct. 10,1865
12
1042
*June 27, 1860
7
261
July 30,1825
7
328
July 15,1830
7
429
Sept. 21, 1833
7
524
Oct. 15,1836
10
1038
Mar. 15,1854
10
llSOf
Dec. 9, 1854
11
605f
do.
16
707
Oct. 14, 1864
7
61
Mar. 29,1797
10
1143
Jan. 22, 1855
12
981
Dec. 21,1855
7
87
July 4, 1805
7
409
Oct. 27,1832
7
550
Jan. 15,1838
7
580
Sept. 3,1839
11
577
.....do..
11
663
Feb. 5, 1856
12
1105
July 16,1859
9
974
Sept. 9, 1849
15
667
June 1,1868
7
409
Oct. 27,1832
7
550
Jan. 15, 1838
7
561
Feb. 13,1838
12
957
June 11,1855
11
657
Oct. 17,1855
14
647
June 9,1863
15
693
Aug. 13,1868
10
1132
Dec. 26,1854
7
252
July 5, 1825
14
747
Oct. 28,1865
7
328
July 15,1830
7
524
Oct. 15,1836
7
129
Julv 20,1815
7
282
Oct. 6, 1825 '
10
1043
Mar. 16,1854
14
667
Mar. 6, 1865
15
513
Feb. 23,1867
7
47
Dec. 2, 1794
7
566
Feb. 3, 1838
12
963
June 25,1855
14
751
Nov. 15, 1865
7
107
Nov. 10,1808
7
133
Sept. 12, 1815
7
183
Sept. 25, 1818
7
222
Aug. 31,1822
7
240
June 2, 1825
7
268
Aug. 10,1825
7
576
Jan. 11,1839
14
687
Sept. 29, 1865
17
228
*June 5, 1872
7
154
June 24, 1817
7
328
July 15,1830
7
429
Sept. 21,1833
7
524
Oct. 16,1836
10
1038
Mar. 15,1854
10
1130t
Dec. 9, 1854
11
605f
do
7
16
Jan. 21,1785
7
28
Jan. 9, 1789
7
49
Aug. 3, 1795
7
87
July 4, 1805
7
105
Nov. 17,1807
7
112
Nov. 25,1808
7
131
Sept. 8,1815
7
146
Aug. 24,1816
7
160
Sept. 29, 1817
Name of Indian tribe
Miami.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Miami and other tribes.
Michigamia and other tribes
do.
do.
Middle Oregon, Confederated bands of
do.
Miniconjou band of Sioux.
Minnesota reservation Sioux.
Minnitaree or Belantse-etoa < Hidatsa)
Missouri and other tribes.
Missouri and Oto.
Missouri and other tribes.
Missouri and Oto.
do.
do.
Modoc and Klamath, and Yakooskin band of Snakes
Mohawk.
Molala and Willamette Valley tribes
Molala.
Munsee and other tribes.
do.
do.
Munsee and Stockbridge.
do.
do.
Munsee and Chippewa of Swan creek and Black river.
Navaho.
do.
New York tribes.
do.
do.
Nez Perce\
Nez Perce and other tribes.
Nez Perc6.
do.
Nisqualli, Puyallup, and Shomamish and other tribes.
Ogalala and Sioune (Teton Saone).
Oglala Sioux.
Omaha and other tribes.
do.
Omaha.
do.
do.
do.
"Omnibus treaty" (see Kaskaskia, Peoria, and other tribes).
Oneida, Tuscarora, and Stockbridge.
Oneida (First Christian and Orchard parties).
Oregon (Middle), Confederated bands of.
do.
Osage, Great and Little.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Oto.
Oto and other tribes.
Oto and Missouri.
Oto and other tribes.
Oto and Missouri.
do.
do.
Ottawa and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
* Act of Congress.
fThe same treaty published in different volumes.
S1U
TJUBATIJGH
LB. A. E.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc. — Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Vol. Page
178
207
218
7 272
7 315
7 320
359
420
431
442
491
853
11 621
1237
513
172
173
174
175
279
448
949
729
28
181
403
10 1082
513
49
74
77
83
100
124
410
10 1082
513
657
155
247
997
675
28
49
74
87
91
105
112
113
123
131
146
KiO
178
185
218
272
295
305
315
317
603
320
604
37S
394
399
431
442
467
467
468
469
490
498
499
500
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe
Sept. 17, 1818
July 6, 1820
Aug. 29,1821
Aug. 19,1825
Aug. 25,1828
July 29,1829
Aug. 30,1831
Feb. 18,1833
Sept. 26, 1833
Sept, 27, 1833
Mar. 28,1836
June 5 and
17, 1846.
July 31,1855
June 24, 1862
Feb. 23,1867
June 18, 1818
June 19, 1818
June 20, 1818
June 22,1818
Sept. 30, 1825
Oct. 9, 1833
Aug. 6, 1848
Sept. 24, 1857
*Apr. 10,1876
Sept. 25, 1818
Oct. 27,1832
May 30,1854
Feb. 23,1867
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7, 1803
Aug. 7, 1803
Aug. 27,1804
Dec. 30,1805
July 18,1815
Oct. 29, 1832
May 30,1854
Feb. 23,1867
Oct. 17,1855
June 25, 1817
June 9, 1825
Mar. 12,1858
Mar. 10,1865
Jan. 9, 1789
Aug. 3, 1795
June 7,1803
July 4, 1804
Aug. 21, 1805
Nov. 17,1807
Nov. 25,1808
Sept. 30,1809
July 18,1815
Sept. 8,1815
Aug. 24,1816
Sept. 29, 1817
Sept. 17, 1818
Oct. 2, 1818
Aug. 29,1X21
Aug. 19.1825
Oct. 16, 1826
Sept. 19,1827
Aug. 25,1828
Sept. 20,1828
do
July 29, 1829
do
Oct. 20, 1832
Oct. 26,1832
Oct. 27, 1832
Sept. 26, 1833
Sept. 27, 1833
Dec. 4,18:51
Dec. 10,1834
Dec. 16,1834
Dec. 17,1834
Mar. 26,1836
Mar. 29,1836
Apr. 11,1830
Apr. 22,1836
Ottawa and other tribes.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
Ottawa.
do.
Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawatomi.
do.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa and other tribes.
Ottawa and Chippewa.
Ottawa of Blanchard's Fork and Roche de Bceuf.
Ottawa of Blanchard's Fork and Roche de Boeuf, and other tribes.
Pawnee, Grand.
Pawnee, Pitavirate Noisy.
Pawnee, Republican.
Pawnee, Marhar (Omaha).
Pawnee.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Peoria, Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and other tribes.
do.
do.
Peoria and Kaskaskia, "omnibus treaty."
Piankashaw and other tribes.
do.
do.
Piankashaw.
do.
do.
Piankashaw and Wea.
Piankashaw, Wea, and other tribes.
Piankashaw and Wea, "omnibus treaty."
Piegan, Blackfoot, Blood, and Grosventre, Flathead, and Nez Perce.
Ponca.
do.
do.
do.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Potawatomi.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do.
do.
do.
Potawatomi.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do.
Potawatomi.
do.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
Potawatomi.
do.
Potawatomi, Chippewa, and Ottawa.
do.
Potawutomi.
do.
do.
Potawatomi and other tribes.
do.
Potawatomi.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
* Act of Congress.
BULL. 30]
TREATIES
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc. — Continued.
Statutes at
Large
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe
Vol.
Page
7
501
Apr. 22,1836
Potawatomi.
7
505
Aug. 5, 1836
do.
7
513
Sept. 20, 1836
do.
7
514
Sept. 22, 183(5
do.
7
515
Sept. 23, 1836
do.
7
532
Feb. 11,1837
do.
9
853
June 5 and
do.
17, 1846.
12
1191
Nov. 15,1861
do.
14
763
Mar. 29.1866
do.
15
531
Feb. 27,1867
do.
17
159
*May 23,1872
Potawatomi and Absentee Shawnee.
10
1132
Dec. 26,1854
Puyallup, Nisqually, and Shomamish, and other tribes.
7
176
Aug. 24,1818
Quapaw.
7
232
Nov. 15,1824
do.
7
424
May 13,1833
do.
15
513
Feb. 23,1867
Quapaw, "omnibus treaty."
12
971
{July 1,1855)
Jan. 25,1856]
Quinaielt and Quileute.
10
1018
Sept. 10,1853
Rogue River.
10
1119
Nov. 15,1854
do.
7
28
Jan. 9, 1789
Sauk and other tribes.
7
84
Nov. 3, 1804
Sauk and Fox.
7
134
Sept. 13, 1815
Sauk.
7
135
Sept. 14, 1815
Sauk and Fox.
7
141
Mav 13,1816
Sauk.
7
223
Sept. 3,1822
Sauk and Fox.
7
229
Aug. 4,1824
do.
7
272
Aug. 19,1825
Sauk and other tribes.
7
328
July 15,1830
do.
7
7
374
511
Sept. 21,1832
Sept. 17, 1836
Sauk and Fox.
Sauk and Fox, and Iowa.
7
516
Sept. 27, 1836
Sauk and Fox.
7
517
Sept, 28, 1836
do.
7
540
Oct. 21.1837
do.
7
543
do
do.
596
467
Oct. 11,1842
Oct. 1,1859
do.
Sauk and Fox of the Mississippi.
15
10
12
14
495
1074
1171
731
Feb. 18,1867
May 18,1854
Mar. 6, 1861
Oct. 20,1865
do.
Sank and Fox of Missouri.
Sauk and Fox of Missouri, and the Iowa
Sans Arcs band of Sioux.
368
May 9, 1832
Seminole.
7
9
423
821
Mar. 28, 1833
Jan. 4, 1845
do.
Seminole and Creek.
11
699
Aug. 7, 1856
do.
14
7
755
15
Mar. 21,1866
Oct. 22,1784
Seminole.
Seneca and other tribes.
7
33
Jan. 9, 1789
do.
7
44
Nov. 11,1794
do.
7
601
Sept. 15, 1797
Seneca.
7
70
June 30, 1802
do.
7
7
72
118
do
Julv 22,1814
Seneca and other tribes.
7
131
Sept. 8,1815
do.
7
160
Sept. 29, 1817
do.
7
178
Sept. 17,1818
do.
7
7
348
351
Feb. 28,1831
July 20,1831
Seneca.
Seneca and Shawnee.
7
7
411
550
Dec. 29,1832
Jan. 15,1838
do.
Seneca and other tribes.
7
11
586
735
May 20,1842
fNov. 5,1857
Seneca.
Seneca, Tonawanda band.
11
738
I-.... do
do.
12
15
7
991
513
55
....do
Feb. 23,1867
May 31,1796
Seneca." omnibus treaty."
Seven Nations in Canada.
7
7
26
49
Jan. 31,1786
Aug. 3,1795
Shawnee.
Shawnee and other tribes.
7
74
June 7,1803
do.
7
87
Julv 4, 1805
do.
7
112
Nov. 25,1808
do.
7
118
Julv 22,1814
do.
7
131
Sept. 8,1815
do.
7
160
Sept. 29, 1817
do.
7
178
Sept. 17, 1818
do.
7
7
284
351
Nov. 7, 1825
July 20,1831
Shawnee.
Shawnee and Seneca.
7
355
Aug. 8,1831
Shawnee. rare
7
397
Oct. 26,1832
L rrv oo-mf trpntv published in different
* Act of Congress.
812 TREATIES [B.A.E.
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, etc. — Continued.
Statutes at j
Large Date
of treaty
Page !
Name of Indian tribe
Dec. 29,1832
May 10,1854
Feb. 23,1867
May 14,1880
Dec. 26,1854
July 2, 1863
Sept, 26, 1872
July 30,1863
Oct". 1,1863
Oct. 12,1863
July 3,1868
May 14,1880
July 18,1881
Sept. 23,1805
July 19,1815
. . .do . . .
June 1,1816
June 22, 1825
July 5,1825
July 16,1825
Aug. 19, 1825
July 15,1830
Sept. 10, 1836
Oct. 15,1836
Nov. 30,1836
Sept. 29, 1837
Oct. 21,1837
July 23,1851
Aug. 5, 1851
fSept. 17,1851
Apr. 19,1858
June 19, 1858
do
*June27,1860
Oct. 10,1865
Oct. 14,1X65
Oct. 19,1865
Oct. 20,1865
do
do
Oct. 28,1865
do
Oct. 19,1865
Feb. 19,1867
Apr. 29,1868
'Sept. 20, 1872\
*May 2.1873J
Sept*. 23 to
Oct. 27,1876.
July 15,1830
Nov. 30,1836
June 19,1858
Feb. 19,1867
/Sept. 20, 18721
l*May 2,1873/
Oct. 22,1784
Jan. 9,1789
Nov. 11,1794
Oct. 27,1832
Jan. 15,1838
Feb. 13,1X38
Jan. 26,1855
Oct. 14, 1N64
Aug. 12, 1865
Oct. 27, 1H32
Feb. 13,1838
Dec. 2,1794
Feb. 8, 1831
Oct. 27,1832
do
Sept. 3,1839
do
Nov. 24,1848
...do..
181
533
Feb. 5,1856
Jan. 22,1855
Oct. 7,1863
Sept. 25, 1818
May 26,1837
* Act of Congress.
Shawnee and Seneca.
Shawnee.
Shawnee, " omnibus treaty."
Sheepeater,Shpshoni,and"Bannock (see page 339, "Indian Laws").
Shomamish, Nisqualli.and Puyallup, and other tribes.
Shoshoui, Eastern band.
do.
Shoshoni, Northwestern band.
Shoshoni, Western band.
Shoshoni, Goship band.
Shoshoni and Bannock, Eastern band.
Shoshoni, Bannock, and Sheepeater (see page 339, " Indian Laws").
Shoshoni and Bannock.
Sioux (see page 316, " Indian Laws").
Sioux of the Lakes.
Sioux of the River Saint Peter.
Sioux.
Sioux of several bands.
Sioux, Sioune (Teton Saone),and Ogalala.
Sioux, Hunkpapa band.
Sioux and other tribes.
do.
Sioux of Wabashaw's (the Kiyuksa) tribe.
Sioux and other tribes.
Sioux of several tribes.
Sioux.
Sioux of the Yankton tribe.
Sioux,
do.
Sioux, "treaty at Fort Laramie" (see page 1047, Revised Treaties; also
page 317, "Indian Laws").
Sioux of the Yankton tribe.
Sioux.
Sioux, Sisseton, and Wahpeton.
Sioux (Minnesota Reservation Sioux).
Sioux, Miniconjou band.
Sioux, Lower Brule band.
Sioux, Blackfeet band.
Sioux, Sans Arcs band.
Sioux, Yanktonai band.
Sioux, Hunkpapa (Onkpahpah) band
Sioux, Upper Yanktonai band.
Sioux, Oglala band.
Sioux, Two Kettles band.
Sioux, Sisseton and Wahpeton bands.
Sioux, the different tribes.
Sioux, Sisseton, and Wahpeton (page 1051, Revised Treaties; see page 328,
" Indian Laws").
Sioux, the different tribes, and Northern Cheyenne and Northern Arapaho.
Sisseton and other tribes of Sioux, Iowa, Omaha, etc.
Sisseton and other tribes of Sioux.
Sisseton and Wahpeton Sioux.
do.
Sisseton and Wahpeton Sioux (page 1051, Revised Treaties; see page 328,
" Indian Laws").
Six Nations.
do.
do.
do.
do.
do.
Sklallam (Skokomish).
Snake (Klamath, Modoc.and Yahooskin band).
Snake, Walpapi tribe.
St Regis and other tribes.
do.
Stockbridge, Oneida, and Tuscarora.
Stockbridge and other tribes.
do.
do.
Stockbridge and Munsee.
do.
Stockbridge.
do.
Stockbridge and Munsee.
Suquamish, Dwamish, and other tribes.
Tabeguache band of Ute.
Tamaroa and other tribes.
Tawakoni, Kiowa, and Kataka (Kiowa Apache).
t Unratified, but appropriations are made under it.
TREATIES
List of all Indian treaties and agreements, rte.— Continued.
813
Statutes at
Large
Date
of treaty
Name of Indian tribe.
Vol.
Page
7
125
July 19,1815
Teton.
7
7
14
250
47
723
June 22, 1825
Dec. 2, 1794
Oct. 19,1865
Teton, Yankton, and Yanktonai Sioux
Tuscarora, Oneida, and Stockbridee
Two Kettles band of Sioux.
12
10
10
10
945
1027
1122
1125
June 9, 1855
Sept. 19,1853
Nov. 18,1854
Nov. 29,1854 !
Umatilla, Wallawalla, and Cayuse
Umpqua, Cow Creek band.
Umpqua, Chasta (Chastacosta), and other tribe*
Umpqua and Kalaouva.
12
11
975
657
July 16, 1855 Upper Fend d'Orei'lle', Flathead, and Kutenai
Oct. 17,1855 do.
14
743
Oct. 28,1865 ! Upper Yanktonai Sioux
9
984
Dec. 30,1849 i Ute.
13
673
Oct. 7, 1863
Ute, Tabeguaohe band.
15
619
Mar. 2, 1868
Ute, Confederated bands.
18
36
Sept, 13, 1873 Ute.
21
199
Mar. 6, 1880
do.
7
328
July 15,1830
Wahpekute Sioux and other tribes.
7
527
Nov. 30,1836 d"o.
7
328
Julv 15, 1830 Wahpeton and Sisseton bands of Sioux
12
1037
June 19, 1858
do.
15
505
Feb. 19,1867
do.
18
167
/Sept. 20, 1872
\*May 2,1873
\ Wahpeton and Sisseton bands of Sioux (p. 1051, Revised Treaties; w«
J page 328, " Indian Laws").
12
945
June 9,1855
Wallawalla, Cayuse, and Umatilla.
12
963
June 25,1855
Wallawalla and other middle Oregon tribes.
14
683
Aug. 12,1865
Walpapi tribe of Snake.
12
963
June 25,1855
Wasco, Wallawalla, and other tribes in middle Oregon.
7
49
Aug. 3,1795
Wea and other tribes.
7
74
June 7,1803
do.
7
91
Aug. 21,1805
do.
7
116
Oct. 26,1809
do.
7
145
June 4,1816
Wea and Kickapoo.
7
186
Oct. 2,1818
Wea.
7
209
Aug. 11,1820
do.
7
410
Oct. 29,1832
Wea and 1'iankashaw.
10
1082
May 30,1854
do.
15
513
Feb. 23,1867
Wea and Piankashaw, "omnibus treaty."
7
474
Aug. 24,1835
Wichita and Comanche.
10
1143
Jan. 22,1855
Willamette Valley.
7
144
June 3,1816
Winnebago.
7
7
7
272
303
315
Aug. 19,1825
Aug. 11,1827
Aug. 25.182S
Winnebago and other tribes.
Winnebago, Chippewa, and Menominee.
Winnebago and other tribes.
7
323
Aug. 1,1829
Winnebago.
7
370
Sept. 15,1832
do.
7
544
Nov. 1, 1837
do.
9
878
Oct. 13,1846
do.
10
1172
Feb. 27,1855
do.
12
1101
Apr. 15,1859
do.
12
658 *Feb. 21,1863
do.
14
671
Mar. 8,1865
do.
16
361
*Julv 15,1870
do.
17
185
*May 29,1872
do.
7
16
Jan. 21,1785
Wvandot and other tribes.
7
28
Jan. 9,1789
" do.
7
49
Aug. 3,1795
do.
7
77
Aug. 7, 1803
do.
7
87
Julv 4,1805
do.
7
105
Nov. 17,1807
do.
7
112
Nov. 25,1808
do.
7
118
Julv 22,1814
do.
7
131
Sept. 8,1815
do.
7
160
Sept. 29, 1817
do.
7
178
Sept. 17,1818
do.
7
180
Sept. 20, 1818
Wvandot.
7
364
Jan. 19,1832
' do.
7
11
502
581
Apr. 23,1836
Mar. 17,1842
do.
do.
9
337
Dec. 14,1843
do.
9
987
Apr. 1, 1850
do.
10
15
1159
513
Jan. 31,1855
Feb. 23,1867
do.
Wvandot, " omnibus treaty.
12
951
June 9,1855
Yakima.
7
7
128
250
Julv 19,1815
June 22,1825
Yankton.
Yankton and other tribes.
7
524
Oct 15,1836
do.
7
542
Oct. 21,1837
Yankton Sioux.
11
14
743
735
Apr. 19,1858
Oct. 20,1865
do.
Yanktonai Sioux.
* Act of Congress.
Since the act of Mar. 3, 1871, the deal
ings with the Indians, except in cases in
which the President has been empowered
to act, have been})y agreements. To Mar.
21, 1902, these have numbered 74. Pre
vious to the Declaration of Independence
treaties were made with the Indians by
the individual colonies and also by Great
Britain. The New England colonies, and
Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Maryland, and
Virginia seem to have treated directly and
independently of the mother country;
while treaties with the Indians of New
York, the Carolinas, and Georgia were
made partly by the colonies and partly
by the agents of the British government.
Under the Articles of Confederation the
right of treating with the Indians was
clearly reserved to the respective states in
which the Indians resided, but under the
Constitution the party with whom this
right remained has been a subject of dis
pute, although theoretically the right
seems to have remained with the 13 origi
nal states until transferred by them to the
United States.
For additional information consult the
various official compilations of Indian
Treaties up to 1837 and those of 1373 and
1904; also Reports of the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs, especially those for 1890
and 1903. For treaties relating to land
cessions, see 18th Rep. B. A. E., pt. u,
1900. See also (Governmental Policy, Land
Tenure, liefer rations. (c. T. )
Treaty Party. A name applied to the
Cherokee removed w. of the Mississippi
under the New Echota treaty of 1835, to
distinguish them from those previously in
the W. and known as Western Cherokee,
or Old Settlers.
Eastern Cherokees. — Washington treaty proo. (1846)
in T. S. I nd. Treaties, 82, 1873. Treaty Party.—
Ibid.
Trelagu. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v.), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. IneU, xvi,
115, 1871.
TrelaqueptL Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q. v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N.
Mex., in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1S71.
Tremblers. An unidentified branch of
the Apache of Ari/ona, "who acquired
their name from their emotions at meet
ing- the whites."
Tremblers. — Canadian guide quoted by Emory
Reoon., 70, 1848. Trementinas.— Villa-Senor, Thea-
tro Am., pt.2, 412, 1748.
Trenaquel. Formerly the most south
erly of the Piro pueblos on the w. bank
of the Rio Grande, probably on the site
of the present town of San Marcial, So-
corro co., N. Mex. It was visited by
Onate in 1598 and mentioned by him as
one of the pueblos of the province of
Atripuy (q. v. ). Qualacii was the most
southerly of the Piro villages on the op
posite bank of the river. See Onate
(1598) in Doc. IneU, xvi, 115, 1871;
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 252,
1892.
Trephining. See Medicine and Medicine
men.
Treydy. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Treypual. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q. v.), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. IneU, xvi,
115, 1871.
Triapi. A Tewa pueblo in New Mexico
in 1598.
Triape. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, i, 19,
1881 (misprint). Triapi— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871.
Triaque. A Te\va pueblo in New
Mexico in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 116, 1871.
Triati. An unidentified pueblo in New
Mexico in 1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc.
Ind., xvi, 103, 1871.
Tribe. Among the North American In
dians a tribe is a body of persons who are
bound together by ties of consanguinity
and affinity and by certain esoteric ideas
or concepts derived from their philosophy
concerning the genesis and preservation
of the environing cosmos, and who by
means of these kinship ties are thus
socially, politically, and religiously or
ganized through a variety of ritualistic,
governmental, and other institutions, and
who dwell together occupying a deiinite
territorial area, and who speak a common
language or dialect. From a great variety
of circumstances — climatic, topographic,
and ali mental — the social, political, and
religious institutions of the tribes of North
American Indians differed in both kind
and degree, and were not characterized
by a like complexity of structure; but
they did agree in the one fundamental
principle that the organic units of the
social fabric were based on kinship and
its interrelations, and not on territorial
districts or geographical areas.
In order to constitute a more or less
permanent body politic or tribe, a people
must be in more or less continuous and
close contact, and possess a more or less
common mental content — a definite sum
of knowledge, beliefs, and sentiments —
wrhich largely supplies the motives for
their rites and for the establishment and
development of their institutions, and
must also exhibit mental endowments
and characteristics, that are likewise felt
to be common, whose functioning results
in unity of purpose, in patriotism, and
in what is called common sense.
TJBIBE
The tribe formed a political and ter
ritorial unit which, as has been indi
cated, was more or less permanently co
hesive: its habitations were fixed, its
dwellings were relatively permanent, its
territorial boundaries were well estab
lished, and within this geographical dis
trict the people of the tribe represented
by their chiefs and headmen assembled
at stated times at a fixed place within
their habitation and constituted a court
of law and justice. At the time the
North American Indians were first
brought within the view of history, they
were segregated into organized bodies of
persons, and wherever they assembled
they constituted a state, for they united
the personal and the geographical ideas
in fact, if not in theory.
Various terms have been employed by
discoverers, travelers, and historians to
designate this political and territorial
unity. French writers employed "can
ton," "tribu," and "nation"; English
writers used "tribe," "canton," and
"kingdom"; \vhile others have used
"pagus," "shire," and "gau," the ter
ritorial meaning of which is that of a
section or division of a country, whereas
the concept to be expressed is that of a
country, an entire territorial unit. Be
cause the word "tribe" in its European
denotation signifies a political unit only,
its use without a definition is also inac
curate. The jejune and colorless terms
"band" and "local group" are often
employed aa adequately descriptive of an
organized body of Indian people; but
neither of these expressions in the major
ity of cases should be used except when,
from the lack of definite ethnologic infor
mation regarding the institutions of the
people so designated, the employment of
a more precise and descriptive term is
precluded.
The effective power of the tribe for of
fense and defense was composed not only
of the accumulated wealth of its members
and the muscular strength, stamina, and
experience of its quota of warriors, but
also of the orenda (q. v.) , or magic power,
with which, it was assumed, its people,
their weapons and implements, and their
arts and institutions, were endowed.
Some tribes constituted independent
states, while others through confedera
tion with other tribes became organic
units of a higher organization, retaining
governmental control of purely local af
fairs only. Sometimes alliances between
tribes were made to meet a passing emer
gency, but there was no attempt to co
ordinate structures of the social fabric in
such manner as to secure permanency.
Nevertheless in North America a number
of complex, powerful, and well-planned
confederations were established on um-
815
versal principles of good government ( )f
this kind the League of the FiveTriU-s
of the Iroquois in the closing decade* of
the 16th century was especially typical
Ihis League was founded on the recogni
tion and practice of six fundamentals:
( 1 ) the establishment and maintenance of
public peace; (2) the security and health
or welfare of the body; (\\) "the doing ,,f
justice or equity; (4)' the advocacy and
defense of the doing of justice; (f>) the
recognition of the authority of law, sup
ported as it was by the body of warriors;
and (6) the use and preservation of the
orenda or magic power. The sum of the
activities of these six principles in the
public, foreign, and private life of these
tribes so confederated resulted in the
establishment and preservation of what
in their tongue is called the Great Com
monwealth.
In the history of the American Indian
tribes, differences in culture are as fre
quent as coincidences. Different peoples
have different ideas, different ideals,
different methods of doing things, dif
ferent modes of life, and of course dif
ferent institutions in greatly different
degrees and kinds. The course of the
history of a people is not predeter
mined, and it is divergent from vary
ing and variable conditions. Different
results are consequent upon different
departures. In some places tribal organi
zations are established on a clan or a gen
tile basis; in other regions a system of
village communities was developed; and
in still others pueblos or village commu
nities were founded. Fromthesedifferent
modes of life, influenced by varying en
vironment and experiences, many new
departures, resulting in unlike issues, were
made. For the reason that the elemen
tary group, the family, whence the other
units are directly or mediately derived,
is always preserved, coincidences are not
infrequent. The term "family" here is
taken in its broad sociologic sense, which
is quite different from the modern use of
it as equivalent to fireside (see Family).
In gentile and clan tribal organizations a
family consists of the union of two i ar
sons, each from a different gens or clan,
as the case might be, and their offspring,
who therefore have certain righto in,
and owe certain obligations to, the two
clans or gen tea thus united in marriage
bv the two parents.
* In historical times, in the group of Iro
quois peoples, the tribes consisted of f i
3 to 12 or 14 clans, irrespective of popula
tion. For social, political, and religi<
tion For social, p
purposes the clans of a tribe were ,n va
riably organized into two tn bal ££»•'""
or organic units, commonly denomi
phratries, each of which units in council,
in games, in ceremonial assemblies, or in
any tribal gathering occupied around the
actual or assumed fire a place opposite to
that held by the other phratry. In the
placing of these clan groups the cult of
the quarters is merely vestigial, having
long ago lost its influence. In the great
tribal gambling games between the units
of the tribe (for phratry must at all times
contend against phratry ), the eastern side
of the "plot" was regarded as insuring
success; but at the present day the phra-
tries alternate annually in occupying this
auspicious quarter, although the phratry
occupying this side is not at all times
successful.
This dualism in the organization of the
social, religious, and political units, next
in importance to that of the tribe itself,
is seemingly based on a concept derived
from the primitive philosophy of the
tribe regarding the procreation, reproduc
tion, and maintenance of life on earth.
The clans of a phratry, or association of
clans, called one another "brothers," and
the clans of the opposite phratry "cous
ins ' ' or ' ' offspring. ' ' In the elder period
the phratry — the organic unit next to the
tribe — was an incest group to the mem bers
of it, and consequently marriage was pro
hibited within it, hence the phratry was
exogamous. But owing to the many dis
placements of the tribes by the advance
of Caucasians this regulation in regard to
the phratry has fallen into disuse, so that
at the present time the clan alone is the
exogamous group, just as the gens is the
only exogamous group in those tribes in
which gentile organizations prevail and
gentile brotherhoods were formerly in
vogue. There were, however, never any
phratriarchs as such. The chiefs and
other officers of the several clans acted as
the directors and rulers of the twro phra-
tries, whose acts, to have tribal force and
authority, must have had the approval of
both phratries acting conjointly through
their recognized representatives. Neither
phratry could act for the tribe as a whole.
The members of a phratry owed certain
duties and obligations to the members of
the opposite one; and these obligations
were based not only on considerations of
consanguinity and affinity but also on
esoteric concepts as wrell. The reason for
the last expression will be found to be
cosmical and will be emphasized later.
Selecting the Iroquois tribes as fairly
typical of those in which the clan organi
zation had reached its highest develop
ment, it is found that in such a tribe
citizenship consisted in being by birth or
adoption (q. v.) a member of a clan, and
membership by birth in a clan wras
traced only through the mother and her
female ancestors; hence it was solely
through the mother that the clan was
preserved and kept distinct from every
other. But although the child acquired
his birth-rights only through his mother,
singularly enough it was through the
father that his or her kinship was ex
tended beyond his own into that of his
father's clan, which owed to the offspring
of its sons certain important obligations,
which bound these two clans together
not only by marriage but by the stronger
tie of a recognized kinship. By this
process the clans of the tribe were bound
together into a tribal unity. By the or
ganization of the clans of the tribe into
two exogamic groups, the possible num
ber of clans between which the said mu
tual rights, privileges, and duties of
fatherhood might subsist were in most
cases reduced by about half; but this re
duction was not the object of this dual
ism in tribal structure. The wise men
of the early Iroquois, having endowed
the bodies and elements of their environ
ment and the fictions of their braina
with human attributes, regarded these
bodies and phenomena as anthropic be
ings, and so they imputed to them even
social relations, such as kinship and af
finity, and not the least of these imputed
endowments was that of sex — the prin
ciples of fatherhood and motherhood.
These beings were therefore apportioned
in relative numbers to the two sexes.
Even the Upper and the Lower and the
Four Quarters were regarded as an
thropic beings. They, too, wrere male
and female; the Sky was male and a
father; and the Earth was female and a
mother; the Sun, their elder brother, was
male, and the Moon, their grandmother,
was female. And as this dual principle
precedent to procreation was apparently
everywhere present, it was deemed the
part "of wisdom, it would seem, to incor
porate this dual principle by symbolism
into the tribal structure, which was of
course devised to secure not only welfare
to its members living and those yet un
born, but also to effect the perpetuation
of the tribe by fostering the begetting of
offspring. If then a clan or a gens or a
phratry of clans or gentes came to repre
sent symbolically a single sex, it would
consequently be regarded as unnatural or
abnormal to permit marriage between
members of such a symbolic group, and
so prohibition of such marriage would
naturally follow as a taboo, the breaking
of which was sacrilegious. This would
in time develop into the inhibition of
marriage commonly called exogamy as a
protest against unnatural and incestuous
sex relations. The union of man and
woman in marriage for the perpetuation
of the race was but a combination in the
concrete of the two great reproductive
principles pervading all nature, the male
J. JLKJ..UX1I
817
and the female— the father and the
mother. It would seem, then, that ex
ogamy is not an inhibition arising from
any influence of the clan or gentile tute
lary, as some hold, but is rather the result
of the expression or the typifying of the
male and the female principles in na
ture—the dualism of the fatherhood and
the motherhood of nature expressed in
the social fabric.
In pursuing the study of this dualism
in organic tribal structure it is important
to note the appellations applied 'by the
Iroquois to these two esoteric divisions.
When the Five Tribes, or the Five
Nations as they were sometimes called,
united in the formation of their famous
League of the Iroquois, this dualistic con
cept was carefully incorporated into the
structure of the organic federal law. The
Mohawk, the Onondaga, and the Seneca
were organized into a phratry of three
tribes, ceremonially called the "Father's
Brothers," while the Oneida and the Ca-
yuga wrere organized into a phratry of two
tribes, ceremonially called "My Off
spring," or the phratry of the "Mother's
Sisters." These esoteric designations are
schoed and reechoed in the long and in
teresting chants of the Condolence Coun
cil, whose functions are constructive and
preservative of the unity of the League,
and of course adversative to the destruc
tive activity of death in its myriad forms.
It is equally important and interesting
to note the fact that the name for ' ' father ' '
in the tongues of the Iroquois is the term
which in the cognate Tuscarora dialect
signifies 'male,' but not 'father,' without
i characteristic dialectic change. It is
thus shown that fundamentally the con
cepts ' ' father ' ' and ' ' male ' ' are identical.
In the autumn at the Green Corn Dance,
ind in the second month after the winter
solstice at the extensive New Year cere
monies, the chiefs and the elders in each
phratry receive from those of the other
ihe enigmatic details of dreams dreamed
oy fasting children, to be interpreted by
;nem in order to ascertain the personal
tutelary (? totem, q. v.) of the dreamer.
A.nd in the earlier time, because the pro
creation of life and the preservation of it
nust originate with the paternal clan or
issociation of clans, the members of such
i clan should in a reasonable time replace
i person killed or captured by enemies in
iie clan of their offspring. The paternal
'Ian and the phratry to which it belonged
tfas called, with reference to a third
person, hondonnis^he^', L e. 'his father's
Drothers (and kindred).' Since the clan,
md therefore the tribe of which it is a
Component part, is supported by the nu in
fers of those who compose it, whether
i iien or women (for its power and wealth
ie chiefly in the numbers of its constitu-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 52
ents), it followed that the loss of a «inKle
person was a great one and on, that it wa«
nTnpfy °i reSt°re by ^lacing the lark
ing person by one or manv according to
the esteem and the standing in which he
was held This peculiar dutv and obli
gation of the members of the paternal
clans to their offspring in the other clans
is still typified among the modern Tus-a-
rora and other Iroquois tribes on the first
day of the new year. On this dav it is
customary to make calls of congratulation
and for the purpose of receiving a present
usually some article of food, such as small
cakes, doughnuts, apples, pieces of pie,
etc. But every person on entering the
house of a clansman of his or her father
may demand, in addition to the ordinary
presents provided, "a baby," usiim for
this purpose the ordinary term for a baby,
owi'nVa1. To comply with these appre
hended demands, the thrifty housewife,
to aid her good man in fulfilling his obli
gations, usually has prepared in advance
a goodly number of small mummy-like
figures of pastry, 8 or 10 inches in length,
to represent symbolically the "babies"
demanded.
So it would seem that marriage, to be
fruitful, must be contracted between mem
bers of the male and the female parts of
the tribal unity. In primitive thought,
kinship, expressed in terms of agnatic and
enatic kinship, of consanguinity and atlin-
ity, was the one basis recognized in the
structure of the social organization. At
first all social relations and political and
religious affiliations were founded on ties
of blood kinship of varying degrees of
closeness; but later, where such actual
blood kinship was wanting, it was assumed
by legal fictions (see Adoption). Within
the family as well as outside of it the in
dividual was governed by obligations
based primarily on kinship of blood and
on certain fundamental cosmical concepts
consonant therewith.
The Omaha tribe is constituted of ten
gentes organized into two divisions of five
gentes each, and this dualism in the or
ganization of the tribal gentes into two
constituent exogammis bodies is appar
ently prevalent in all the tribes cognate
with the Omaha, with perhaps the excep
tion of the Ponca. When on the gre
annual tribal hunt, the Omaha tribe
camped ceremonially in the form of an
open or broken circle. When the tribe
performed its religious rites
was always circumspectly oriented.
when the tribe was moving, the opem
of the camp-circle always faced thedirec-
tribe was ching
tion
in which the tribe
although the opening was sy
towa
s smbolic fiction was
manner that if the actual
the w. the five tribal gentes whose inva
riable place was on the N. side of the cir
cle when actually oriented would still be
found on the N." side of the camp-circle
and the other five gentes on the s. But
it seems that this order was not always
punctiliously observed at home. This
persistent adjustment of the order in
which the gentes were placed in regard
to the real orient was a reflex of the cult
of the quarters and apparently rested on
a concept concerning the origin of life and
of the bodies of the environing world.
Like the Iroquois, and perhaps all the
other Indian peoples of North America,
the Omaha imputed life and human attri
butes and qualities to the various bodies
and elements in nature. So regarding
them as anthropomorphic beings, even
social relations such as kinships and affini
ties were attributed to them, and not the
least among these imputed properties was
sex. Like all living things these bodies
must need be apportioned to the two
sexes. And as the various regions and
quarters were regarded as beings, they
also were male or female by nature.
The Sky is male and a father, and the
Earth is female and a mother; the Above
is masculine, and the Below is feminine;
the Sun is male, the Moon female. Since
these two principles are necessary to the
propagation of the races of men and
animals, they were also made factors in
the propagation and conservation of the
necessaries of life. And as this dualism
appeared seemingly in all living things,
it was deemed needful to embody these
two so necessary principles symbolically
in the organic units of the tribal organi
zation; and so it would appear that the
one side as the representative of the Sky
was made male and the other as repre
senting the Earth was made female.
Therefore it would seem that marriage to
be fruitful must be between the male and
the female parts of the tribal unity. De
scent being traced solely through the
father, it was he who sustained the gens
and kept it distinct from every other. By
birth the child derived his name, his
place, his taboo, and his share in the rites
of his gens solely from his father; but, on
the other hand, it was through his moth
er's gens that his kinship was projected
beyond the gens of his birth. So it is
clear that it is the tie of maternal kinship —
the bond of affinity— that actually binds
together the gentes and that impresses
every individual with the cohesive senti
ment that he is a member of an inter
related kinship body of persons.
According to Miss Fletcher (Nat. Mus.
Rep., 1897), from whom the data charac
terizing the Omaha tribal organization
has been largely derived, the distinctive
features of the Omaha gens and those of
its close cognates are, in general, that
descent is traced only through the father,
that the chieftainship is apparently not
hereditary, that its members do not de
rive their lineage from a common ances
tor, that it possesses a set of personal
names, that it practises a common rite, that
it is not named after any individual, and
that it is exogamous. So that the Omaha
tribe, having ten such gentes organized
in two exogamous associations, to each
of which belongs a tribal pipe and a
phratriarch who is one of the governing
council of seven chieftains, has, among
other things, ten religious rites, ten
taboos, ten sets of personal names, and a
governing council of seven chieftains.
Formerly marriage was permitted only
between members of the two exogamous
associations, but not between the mem
bers of either among themselves.
According to Boas there are remark
able differences in the complex social
organizations of the tribes of the N. W.
coast. Of these the Haida and the Tlin-
git, both having maternal descent, are
each composed of two exogamous organic
and organized halves or units, which
among the Tlingit are called the Raven
and the Wolf, respectively, while among
the Haida they are known by the names
Eagle and Raven. The sociology of these
two tribes, while approximating in gen
eral structure that of the Tsimshian, hav
ing likewise a definite maternal organiza
tion, is less complex, for among the lat
ter there are apparently four exogamous
associations with subdivisions or sub-
clans. Before any satisfactory knowl
edge of the tribal structure and its func
tions can be obtained, it is necessary to
possess in addition to the foregoing gen
eral statements a detailed and systemized
knowledge of the technique by which
these several organic units, singly and
jointly, transact the affairs of the tribe.
This kind of information is still in large
measure lacking for a great proportion
of the North American Indian tribes.
Among the Kwakiutl, Boas found a pecu
liar social organization which closer study
may satisfactorily explain. Among the
northern Kwakiutl tribes there are a
number of exogamic clans in which
descent is traced preferably in the ma
ternal line, but in certain cases a child
may be counted as a member of his
father's clan. Yet, Boas adds, " By a
peculiar arrangement, however, descent
is so regulated that it proceeds in the
maternal line."
In speaking of the widely prevalent
dualism in the highest organic units of the
tribal structure, especially with reference
to these tribes of the N. W., Boas remarks:
"Since the two-fold division of a whole
tribe into exogamic groups is a phenome-
BULilJ. OVJ
TKJffi TKOOMAX1 AQUINO
819
non of very wide occurrence, it is fruitless
to speculate on its origin in this special
case, but it is worth while to point out
that Dr Swanton in his investigations
among the Haida was led to the conclu
sion that possibly the Eagle group may
represent a foreign element in the tribe,"
and states what but few others appear to
see: that the crest system ( " totemism " )
on the Pacific coast is not necessarily
connected with this peculiar division of
the tribe. But it has already been herein
indicated in what manner this dualism
has been made a feature in the social
structure of at least two linguistic stocks,
and that the reasons there advanced may
be tentatively accepted as at least a prob
able explanation of such divisions in other
tribes havinganalogous social institutions,
unless it can be shown with greater rea
son to be due to some other equally po
tent cause.
. Among the Salish, the clan and the
gentile forms of social structure do not
occur. In this respect the littoral Salish
differ materially from those of the in
terior. Among the latter, according to
Hill-Tout, the social fabric is so simple
and loose that it "borders closely upon
anarchy," while among the former it is
comparatively complex, and the com
mune is divided into " a number of hard
and fast classes or castes," three in
number, exclusive of the slave class.
Boas, writing in 1905 of the Salish
tribes of the interior of British Columbia,
says that in the "very loose" social or
ganization of these people, if such it may
be called, no tribal unit is recognized;
that there are no exogamic groups; and
no hereditary nobility was found, per
sonal distinction being acquired chiefly
by wealth and wisdom. While the exi
gencies of the food quest compelled these
Indians to change their habitations from
season to season, their permanent villages
were situated in the river valleys. There
are according to this author frequent and
considerable fluctuations in the popula
tion of the villages, but it does not appear
that these changes result in a diminution
of the tribal population. It appears that
deer-fences and fishing places were the
property of certain persons and families,
and moreover that the hunting territory
was regarded as the common property of
the whole tribe. From the prominence
given to the "family" in marriage ob
servances, in burial customs, and in
property rights, it is possible that further
investigation will reveal a much more
complex and cohesive organization than
is now known to exist.
According to Chamberlain the social
structure of the Kutenai is remarkably
simple, being in strong contrast to the
social systems of great complexity found
m British Columbia and on the X W
coast There is no evidence that the'Kul
tenai have or ever had clan or gentile in
stitutions or secret societies. Kach tribal
or local community had a chief whose
otnce was hereditary, although the peo
ple always had the right tow-fort some
other member of the family when for any
cause it was needful so to do. The power
and authority of the chief was limited by
the advice and action of the council.
Formerly, a chief was elected to direct
the great hunting expeditions. The pop
ulation of the tribe was supported by the
adoption of aliens by residence and bv
marriage. Descent was probably traced
through the mother, and marriage of first
cousins was strictly forbidden. These
apparently tentative statements of Cham
berlain indicate that the trit>e was held
together by the ties of consanguinity and
affinity.
See Adoption; Clan and Gem; Confed
eration; Family; Government; Kinship;
Sociology. (.1. x. B. H.)
Tricentee. Given as one of the "Keo-
wee towns" among the Cherokee in a
document of 1755 (Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 143, 1887). Possibly Tessuntee
(q. v.).
Trimati. Mentioned, in connection
with Puaray, apparently as a pueblo of the
Tigua of New Mexico in 1598. — Ofiate
(1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871.
Trinachak. An Eskimo village in the
Nushagak district, Alaska; pop. 20 in
1890.
Trinachamiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tripanick. A tribe of Algonauian or
possibly of Siouan stock formerly living in
the vicinity of Albemarle sd., N. C.
Tripanicks.— Hakluyt (lf.OO), Voy., m, 312, 18
Tripanieks.— Lane (1585) quoted by Hawks, N.C.,
I, 111, 1859. Trypaniks.— Lane (1585) in Smith,
Va., I, 87, repr. 1819.
Tripas Blancas (Span.: 'white bellies')
A tribe living mainly in Coahuila, Mexico,
and probably of Coa'huiltecan stock, which
in the 17th and 18th centuries was found
at Nadadores, San Francisco Solano, and
San Buenaventura missions, Coahuila
In 1688 they revolted and destroyed both
the Nadadores and San Buenaventura
missions (Portillo, Apuntes para la H
Antigua de Coahuila y Texas, 2o,\
Valero Baptisms, 1705, 1707; \alero
Burials, 1708, MS.).
Triwta. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and j
to have been p:sselen. -Taylor in ( al.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Troomaxiaquino. A Tewa pueblo i
N Mex in 1598. The ruins have l>een
located bv Bandolier in Rio Arnb&co.
Pajaritos.-BandelHTin Ritch, N. > ox . 201. ^
ArTz and N. Mex, 136, 1889 (misprmt).
820
TROPHIES TSAGANHA
[B. A. B.
Trophies. The North American Indians
preserved and frequently wore as an
adjunct of costume the tails, claws, paws,
teeth, horns, feathers, pelts, and other
parts of the animals that they killed.
Somewhat less frequently scalps, skulls,
lingers, hands, arms, skins, hearts, teeth,
and other parts of the human body, nearly
always taken from the enemies belonging
to alien tribes, were preserved in a similar
manner.
As for the signification of such trophies,
whose use is not peculiar to any single
people or time, the explanation is not
simple. The purposes of trophies may
be arranged in the order of their com
plexity as follows: (1) ornaments; (2)
proofs of skill and prowess; (3) records
of events in chase or war; (4) tokens of
blood revenge; (5) fetishes, which may
be the property of special persons, as
sorcerers and medicine-men, or of socie
ties, fraternities, or tribes. In no case
does the trophy rise higher in the scale
than fetishism.*
Among the ancient Pueblo Indians
trophies made of the jaws of animals
were used. These were frequently sec
tions cut from the jaw of the mountain
lion and pierced for suspension, or the
whole lower jaw of a deer decorated with
bands of red paint. In one grave was
found the skull of a dog, polished from
long use.
Bear-claw necklaces were frequently
worn as trophies by the Indians of the
United States. The Cree of the Hudson
bay region wore as a trophy the lip of the
black bear, which was preserved, dressed,
and ornamented with beads and strips of
cloth. The Hopi of Ari/ona wore the
paws of the porcupine. There were in
numerable other kinds of trophies.
The western Eskimo introduced the
trophy into art, engraving representa
tions of skins, heads, or tails of animals
killed in the chase on ivory drill-bows,
bag handles, etc. Necklaces of human
lingers and trophies of hands and limbs
have been found among the Cheyenne,
Apache, Navaho (?), Ute, Shoshoni,
Chippewa, Sioux, some California tribes,
the Virginia Indians, Mohawk, Caddo,
Florida tribes, and others. A necklace
composed of 8 left-hand middle fingers,
5 pouches made; of human scrota, arrow
heads, glass and wampum beads, and
fetishes cut from stone, captured by
<ien. Crook in 1<H76 from the Cheyenne
medicine-man Tall Wolf, are in thell. S.
National Museum, as are also two neck
laces consisting of the nails and first joints
of human fingers, fastened to a beaded
hand of leather, from the Apache and the
Ute. The medicine-men possessed a
majority of the trophies preserved among
the Indians and employed them for their
supposed magic power. Some trophies,
however, such as scalps, were tribal
medicine. See Bourke in 9th Eep. B. A.
E., 480-89, 1892; Hrdlicka in Am. An-
thr., x, 288, 1908; Friederici, (1) Skal-
pieren, 1906, (2) in Smithson. Kep. 1906,
423, 1907. (w. H.)
Trotsikkutchin ( ' people of the fork of the
river ' ). A Kutchin tribe on Yukon and
Stewart rs. , Yukon territory, extending up
the latter stream to the mouth of Beaver
r., where they meet the Esbataottine, to
whom they are hostile. They are said to
spear salmon in the shoals of the Yukon.
Koss described their songs as more musical
than those of any other northern Indians.
Rampart Indians.— Ross, notes on Thine, B. A. E.
Tathzey-kutchi.— Richardson, A ret. Exped., I, 398,
1851 ('rampart people'). Tathzey-kutshi.— La
tham, Nat. Races RUNS. Ernp., 293, 1854 (includes
Kutchakutchin, Hankutehin, and Tutchoneku-
tchin). Tatzei-kutshi.— Latham in Trans. Fhilol.
Soc. Lond., 67, 1856. Tm'-zit Kutch'-m.— Ross,
notes on Tinne, B. A. E. ('people of the ram
parts ' ). T'kitske.— Whymper, Travels in Alaska,
map, 1869. Tlagga-silla'. — Richardson, Arct. Ex
ped., T, 399, 1851 ('little dogs'). To-tshik-o-tin.—
Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 1887, 202 B, 1889.
Tran-jik-koo-chin.— Hardisty in Smithson. Rep. for
1866, 311, 1872. Tratse-kutsM.— Latham, .Nat.
Races Russ. Emp., 293, 1854. Tro'-tsik kutch'-m.—
Ross, notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Tsoes-tsieg-Kut-
tchin.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876.
Upper Gens du fou.— Ross, notes on Tinne, MS.,
B. A. E.
Tructa. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal. — Engelhardt, Fran
ciscans in Gal., 398, 1897.
Trula. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio 'Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Trusiachic (trusi, a kind of herb; chik,
'place of). A small Tarahumare ranche-
ria not far from Norogachic, Chihuahua,
Mexico. — Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Tsaeqalalis ( Tsdeqdlalis) . The name of
an ancestor of a Koskimo gens; also
applied to the gens itself. — Boas in Peter-
mannsMitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tsaganha. An Iroquoian term, having
here the phonetics of the Onondaga dia
lect, and freely rendered, 'One utters
unintelligible speech,' and so approxi
mately synonymous with 'alien,' 'for
eigner.' Its literal meaning is 'one rolls
(or purls) one's mouth (speech).' This
term was applied to the several Algon-
quian tribes dwelling E. and , s. of the
Iroquois in widely separated localities;
the Hurons applied the name to the
"Canadiens" of 1626, i. e. the Algon-
quians dwelling on the Lower St Law
rence. It was applied indiscriminately
to the Abnaki, Mohegan, Mahican, Dela-
wares, Munsee, Stockbridges, Brother-
tons, and generally to all the New Eng
land and contiguous southern Algoriquian
tribes. (j. N. B. H.)
BULL. 30]
TSAGUEDI — TSANO
S21
Agotsaganens.— Jogues (1643) in Jes Rel
Thwaites ed., xxvin, 113, 1898. Agotsaganes —
Clark quoted by Brinton, Lenape, 255, 1885.
Agotsakann. — Cuoq, Lexique Iroquoise, 155 1882
(name of " Les Abenaquis de St Francois").
Agozhagauta.— Ettwein quoted by Brinton, op
cit., 14. Anasaquanan.— Sagard, Huron Diction-
naire (1632) in Hist. Can., iv, s. v. Nations, rcpr
1836. Aosaannen.— Potier, Radices Huronnes]
MS., 1751. Atsagannen. — Bruyas, Radices 42
1863. Tsa ga ha.— Hewitt, infn, 1907 (Seneca
form). Tsaganha.— Hewitt, infn, 1907 (Onondaga,
Mohawk, Oneida, and Tuscarora common form)!
Tsaguedi (Ts&guedi, ' people of Tsagua,'
or ' seal people ' ). A Tlingit division at
Kake, Alaska, said to have once consti
tuted a partof theDaktlawedi. (,i. R. s.)
^Tsahais (Tsfl-hais'). A former Siuslaw
village on Siuslaw r., Oreg. — Dorsey in
Jour." Am. Folk-lore, in, 230, 1890.
Tsahis ( Tsdh'is}. The principal town of
the true Kwakiutl , surrounding Ft Rupert,
Brit. Col.
Fort Rupert Village. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Can., sec. II, 65, 1887. Sa-kish.— Ibid. Tsah'lis.—
Boas in Jour. Am. Geog. Soc., XTX. 227, 1887.
Tsahkoolintin (Tsdh-koo-lin-C ri) . The
Chehalis name for an ancient village on
the s. side of Gray's harbor, Wash. —
Gibbs, MS. no. 248, "B. A. E.
Tsahpekw (Tsah'pekw). A Yurok vil
lage on the N. w. coast of California, at
Stone lagoon, about 15 or 20 m. N. of
Trinidad. (A. L. K.)
Tsahwitook (Tsah-wit-ook) . A body of
Salish of Victoria superintendency, Brit.
Col.; pop. 71 in 1882, the last time the
name appears.
Tsaiiyeuk (Tsai'-l-ye-uk). A village of
the Kueha sept of the Lekwiltok at the
entrance of Bute inlet, Brit. Col.— Daw-
son in Trans. Roy. *Soc. Can. 1887, sec.
n, 65, 1888.
Tsaite ( Tsai-te). An ancient village on
the w. end of Harbledown id., Brit. Col. —
Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map, 1887.
Tsakhtsinshup. A former Chitimacha
village on Grand r., near Plaquemine
bayou, La.
Tsaxtsinshup namu.— Gatsehet in Trans. Anthr.
Soc. Wash., n, 152, 1883 (»«/«« = ' village').
Tsako (from std-<t-ke, 'mud'). A Clal-
lam village on Dungeness r., N. w. Wash.
Tsa-ko.— Eells in letter, B. A. E., May 21, 1886.
Tsohkw.— Treaty of 1855 in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 800,
1873.
Tsaktono. A (former?) Maidu division
living beyond Bid well's bar, Butte co.,
Cal.
Tsaqtono.— Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Tsaktsakoath (Tsa'k' tsak- oath}. A sept
of the Toquart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in
6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tsakuam {Ts'akua'm}, A Cowichan
tribe living in the towrn of Shilekuatl, at
Yale, on Fraser r., Brit, Col. (Boas in
Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894). The
Indian population of Yale in 1910 was 76.
Tsak walooin. A village of the Wi wekae,
near C. Mudge, Brit. Col.
Euclitus.— Downie in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xxxi,
249, 1861 . Tsa-kwa-loo'-in.— Dawson in Trims. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec, u, 65, 1887. Uculta.— Ibid.
. Tsalakmiut. A Lakmiut band that re
sided on Lakmint r., Oreg., lintil th,y
., Cal.
BSSfcgffi- Ethn'*- and Phil01- •*• '*<-
Tsamala ( Tsa-mn'-la}. One of the Chn-
mashan villages formerly near Santa In.'s
mission, Santa Barbara co., Cal.— (}«ml«l
Santa ine/ MS. vocab., B. A. K., 1«H7.
Tsam Bahenom. A former Maidu vil
lage situated a short diHtanct* \. E. «.f
Mooretown, Butte co., Cal.— Dixon in
Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, maj), l«H).r>.
Tsampiak ( Tsampidk). A Lakniiut hand
formerly residing near Lakniint r., a \v.
tributary of the Willamette, in Oregon. -
Gatsehet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsanchifin. The Lakmiut name of a
band of Calapooya proper, formerly liv
ing on the site of Kngene City, Oreg.
Chafan.— Dayton tmity (1S55) in T.'s. Ind. Trvat..
19, 1878. Tsan tchiffin ami'm.— (rutsriu-t \tialati
MS., B. A. E., 1S77.
Tsankawi ( 'place of the round cactus' ).
A prehistoric Tewa ruin on a lofty mesa
between the Rito de los Frijoles on the H.
and Los Alamos canyon on the N., ahout
5 in. \v. of the Rio Grande, X. Mex. The
ruins cover approximately 275 by :>(•(» ft,
and consist of the remains of four virtu
ally independent blocks of community
houses, built of dressed stones, surround
ing a court with openings at the N. \v.
and s. E. corners. There are alxjtit 2<K3
rooms in the ground-plan; when occu
pied the houses were probably of three
stories at the highest points and accom
modated 300 to 400 people. On the s.
face of the mesa are numerous cliff houses
of the character usually designated ca-
vate lodges. See Hewett (1) in Am.
Anthr., vi, 644, 1904, (2) in Bull. :?2,
B. A. K., 1906.
Sankawee. — Hrwett, Syllabus of Lectures.
Tsankawi.— Hewett. op. cit.
Tsanklightemifa. A band ot the Cala
pooya proper which formerly lived at
Eugene City, Oreg.
Tsan klix temifa ami'm.— (iatschct, Atfii
B. A. K., 1877.
Tsankupi. A band of the Calapo<
proper, formerly residing at Brownsville,
Linn co., Oreg.
Coupe.-Koss, Adventures, 236 1W9. Tekop..-
Dayton tmitv (1855) in!'. S. Ind. I rent
Tsan tkupi' oini'm.-Gatscbet, Lakimut M
Tsano The Yurok name of a Karok vil
lage of three houses near Orleans Bar on
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., in l«oL> Probably
identical with Katipiara.
McVCi , ,^<n •• *-*"—- - - i i'
neei-Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. h.
822
TSANTATAWA TSAWAKII
[B. A. E.
Tsantatawa. A Lakmiut band that re
sided s. of Lukamiute r., a w. affluent of
Willamette r. , in Oregon.— Gatschet, Lak
miut MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsantieottine ( ' people of the excrement
lake ' ) . A clan or division of the Thling-
chadinne dwelling on La Martre lake and
r., Mackenzie Ter., Can.
Tsan-t'ie-ottine.— Petitot in Bull. Sqc. G6og. Paris,
chart 1875. Tsan-tpie-pottine.— Petitot, Autour du
Lac des Esclavea, 363, 1891. Tson-tpie-pottine.—
Ibid. 303. Western Dog-ribbed Indians.— Hearne,
Jour, to N. Ocean, 262, 1795.
Tsantikihin (Tsqnttktthin, 'small floun
der creek'). A former Tlingit town in
the Auk country, Alaska, now known as
Juneau. (J. R- s.)
Tsantokayu ( Tsan-tokayu) . One of the
two Yonkalla tribes or bands of Oregon. —
Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsantuisha. A Lakmiut band on Luk
amiute r., a w. tributary of the Willamette
in Oregon.
Tsantuisha ami'm.— Gatschet, Atfalati MS., B. A.
E., 1877.
Tsanusdi. See Ross, John.
Tsapakab. (Tsa'-pa-kah, 'red bank').
A Paviotso band formerly in Smith val-
lev, \v. Nev. — Powers, Inds. W. Nevada,
MS., B. A. E.,1876.
Tsapkhadidlit ( Tsapxddidlit, ' creek bor
dered by alders' ). A Tlakluit wintering
place on Columbia r., Wash. (E. s. )
Tsartlip. A body of Sanetch on the s.
E. end of Vancouver id. ; pop. 72 in
1910.
Tsartlip.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1904, pt. ii, 69, 1905.
Tsatarghekhetunne ( ' people among the
ash trees'). A band of the Mishikhwut-
metunne on Coquille r., Qreg.
Ts'a'-ta-rxe-qe'^unne'. — Dorseyin Jour. Am. Folk
lore, ill, 232, 1890.
Tsatauwis. A Siuslaw village on Sius-
law r., Oreg.
Ts'a'-^au-wis.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
230, 1HUO.
Tsateny edi ( ' people of Tsate river ' ) . A
Tlingit division in Taku inlet, Alaska,
belonging to the Wolf phratry.
taata-heni(T).— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1885.
Tsatlenye'di.— S wanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tsattine ('dwellers among the bea
vers'). An Athapascan tribe, belonging
to the Sekani group, who roam over the
wide prairies s. of Peace r. and E. of the
Rocky nits. Mackenzie spoke of them as
one of the small tribes of Rocky Moun
tain Indians living in the Chipewyan
country and speaking their language
(Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2ds., n, 42, 1814).
On his map he locates them between
Peace r. and Liard r., and says their name
is derived from that of an affluent of the
latter. It was, however, Peace r. that
they called Txades, ' the river of beavers '
(Petitot, La Mer Glaciale, 292, 1887), and
was the source of the supply of beaver
furs early in the 19th century. Ross
(MS., B. A. E.) said in 1858 that they
resided in the country along Peace r.
from below Ft Vermilion to the Rocky
mts., roaming as far as the upper Hay r.
on one side and a little Slave lake* on
the other. Gibbs ( MS. , B. A. E. ) located
them w. of L. Athabasca, on Peace r.
Hind ( Labrador Penin., n, 261, 1863) said
that they resorted to Fts Vermillion and
Dunvegan. Petitot (Diet. Dene Dindjie,
xx, 1876) said that they hunted along
Peace r. and that they formerly included
the Sarsi. Dawson (Rep. Geol. Surv.
Can., 1879-80, 51, 1881) gave their terri
tory as along Peace r. N. to Battle r., E.
to Simonelle r. to the fork of Smoky r.,
and w. to the portage of the Mountain oi
Rocks on Peace r., where they mingled
with the Sekani. Morice (Trans. Can.
Inst., 113, 1889) placed them in his East
ern Dene division of the Athapascan,
following the classification of Ross and
Gibbs, and gave their habitat as along
Peace r., trading at Hudson's Hope and
Ft St John. In 1 890 he stated that they
inhabited both sides of Peace r. from
Hudson's Hope to Ft Dunvegan. They
are bolder and braver than their neigh
bors on the N. and superior in most ways
to the Chipewyan, wrhom they much re
semble in features, customs, and rnora'
character. Their dialect is softer thar
that of the other Tinne tribes, it having
been modified by their intercourse with
the Cree. Possessing horses and subsist
ing principally on the products of tht
chase, they are more nomadic than the
other mountain tribes. They are gooc
workers in iron and make neat spurs anc
crooked knives out of worn-out files
In 1858 Ross found 35 of the tribe at Fi
Resolution, on Great Slave lake. In 188*
Morice gave their supposed populatior
for the entire tribe as 800, in 1906 as 700
Beaver.— Mackenzie, Voy., n, 81, 1802. Beave:
Hunters.— Smet, Oregon Miss. ,164, 1847. Beavers.-
Morice in Anthropos, I, 272, 1906. Castors.-
Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie', xx, 1876. Copper.-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., 464, 1878 (mistake)
Dane.— Petitot, Kutchin. MS.vocab., B. A. E., 186£
Gens de Castor.— Smet, Missions de rOregon, 10£
1844. Isa-ttine.— Ibid, (misprint). Tsah'-tyuh.-
Ross, MS. notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Tsa-ottine.-
Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Tsaten.— Me
rice in Proc. Can. Inst., 112, 1889. Tsa-'tenne.-
Morice in Anthropos, I, 272, 190i>. Tsa-tinneh.-
Ross quoted by Gibbs, MS., B, A.E. Tsa-tqenne.-
Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tsa-ttine.— Pe'
itot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie', xx, 1876. Tsa-ttinne.-
Petitot quoted by Hale in Rep. Brit. A. A. S. o
N. W. Tribes, 21, 1888. Tzah-dinneh.— Balbi, A
las Ethnog., 821, 1826.
Tsawarii (Tsa-wa'-ri-i) . The Tew
name of a pueblo that once stood at c
near the present hamlet of La Puebli
or Pueblito, a few miles above the tow
of Santa Cruz, in s. E. Rio Arriba co., £
Mex. According to Tewa informants :
was once occupied by some of their pe(
pie who went to live with the Hopi (sc
Hano). The place seems to be identic!
with theTcewadi or Tceewadigi of Han
Tewa tradition as recorded by Fewk<
BULL. 30]
TSAWATENOK — TSCHANTOGA
823
and Stephen. It would seem that the
inhabitants of San Cristobal (q. v. ) occu
pied Tsawarii, or the site after its aban
donment, on removing from their own
home. (F. AV. H.)
Chawari.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895
(Nambe information). Tceewadigi. — Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 35, 1891. Tceewage.— Ibid.
Tcewadi.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 614, 1900.
Tsawarii.— Hodge, op. cit. (Santa Clara informa
tion).
Tsawatenok (Ts'd'watEendx, or Dzaf-
wadEenoxu, ' people of the eulachon coun
try '). A Kwakiutl tribe on Kingcombe
inlet, Brit. Col. Their gentes (according
to Boas) are Lelewagyila, Gyigyekemae,
Wiwokemae, Gyagygyilakya, and Kaka-
watilikya. In winter they occupy the
town of Kwaustums conjointly with the
Hahuamis and Gnauaenok; in summer
they go to Hata and Kwae. Pop. in 1910
(probably including the Guauaenok),
226, all of whom are members of the
Anglican church.
Dza'wadEenox".— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat-
Hist., v, pt. I, 7, 1902. Soi-il-enu.— Kane, Wand-
in N. A., app., 1859. Soi it inu.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, V, 488, 1855. Toah-waw-lay-neuch.— Sproat
in Can. Ind. Aft'., 145, 1879. Toa-waw-ti-e-neuh .—
Can. Ind. Aff. 1896, 435, 1897. Tsah-wau-tay-neuch.—
Ibid. ,148, 1879. Tsah-waw-ti-neuch.— Ibid.. 1884, 189,
1885. Tsah-waw-ty-neuchs.— Ibid., 1880, 119, 1881.
TsaUat'enoq. — Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5,
130, 1887. Tsawadainoh. — Tolmie and Dawson,
Vocabs. Brit. Col., USB, 1884. Tsawahtee.— Brit.
Col. map, 1872. Tsawalinough. — Ibid. Tsawan-
tiano.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 76, 1908. Tsa-wan-
ti-e-neuh.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1895, 362. 1896. Tsawan-
tieneuk.— Ibid., 1904, pt. II, 71, 1905. Tsawatai-
neuk.— Ibid., pt. 2, 86, 1910. Tsa'watEenoq — Boas
in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 55, 1890. Ts'a'wa-
tEenox.— Boas in Rep. Nat, Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Tsawat'enoq. — Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 228,
1887. Tsawatli. — Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.
(name given by white people). Tsa-waw-ti-e-
neuk.— Can . Ind . A ff . , 364, 1897. Tsa'-wut-ai-nuk.—
Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 65, 1887.
Tsa-wutti-e-nuh.— Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.,
119B.
Tsawokot (Tsa wo'-okot amirn). The
Lakrniut name of a Calapooya band for
merly residing N. of Eugene City, Greg. —
Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E., 1877.
Tsawout. A body of Sanetch near the
s. E. end of Vancouver id., Brit. Col. ; pop.
103 in 1902, 94 in 1910.
Tsanout— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 164, 1901. Tsar-
out.— Ibid., 1883, 190, 1884. Tsawout.— Ibid., 417,
1898.
Tsayiskithni ('sage-brush hill'). A
Navaho clan.
Tsa 'yiskieni.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 103, 1890. Tsa 'yiski'dni.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Tschantoga ( ' people of the woods' , from
chan, 'tree'). A division of the Assini
boin, which Dobbs (Hudson's Bay, 35,
map, 1744) placed a considerable distance
N. w. of L. Winnipeg, Canada. Smet
(Oregon Miss., 150, 1847) said that they
did not number more than 50 lodges, di
vided into several bands, and were sel
dom seen on the plains, but "travel over
the mountains and through the woods,
over the different forks and branches of
the sources of the SancatshawiM an.l
Athabaska." Jefferys in 1741 placed
them N. w. of L. Winnipeg, and in I77»i
m lat. 55°. Their usual habitat at that
time was not far from Saskatchewan r.
They are probably the same as the
Strongwood Assiniboin, who in isos
were on Battle r. and bet wren it and
the s. branch of the Saskatchewan, ac
cording to Henry (Cones, Henry-Thomp
son Jour., n, 522, 1897 ). They ranged a.s
far s. as Little Missouri r., if identical
with the Oseegah of Lewis and Clark
(Discov., 43, 180(>) and the Wa/.iah that
Hayden found in United States territory,
though they traded at the Hudson's Bay
Co.'s posts on Assiniboin r. Denig said
that the Waziah whom he met in 1 >ukota,
60 lodges under chief Le Rol>e de Vent,
came from the \. in 1SIW. According to
Hayden they numbered 120 to 200 per
sons in 1862. " Lewis (Statist. View, 1817)
said there were between Little Missouri
and Assiniboin rs. 100 lodges, 2-">0 war
riors, and a total population of HKO.
Under the official designation "Stonies"
they now occupy a reserve of (59,720 acres,
divided by Bow r., in the foothills of the
Rocky mts., about 40 in. w. of Calgary,
Alberta. They are described as of pleas
ant visage, active and fleet of foot, and
the most energetic of all the tril>es of the
Canadian N. W. They gain a livelihood
by stockraising, by selling timber, furs,
and beadwork, and by laboring for ranch
men. A mission was established among
them in 1873, and in 1904 the McDougall
boarding school at Morley accommodated
48 children. Pop. 667" in 1910. Cf.
Chabin, or Gens des Montagnes, of Maxi
milian.
Assiniboels of the North.— Jcfforys, Am. Atlas,
map 8 1776 Assiniboins des Forets.— Smet, Miss
de ["Oregon, 100. 1848. Assiniboins of the fore.t.-
Smet Oregon, Miss.. 150, 1817. Assiniboin. of the
North.— Jefferys, French pom., pt. 1, map. 17
Assiniboins of the Rocky Mountain!.— K cane in
Stanford, Compend , *36. 1*78. Assiniboin. of
Woods -Dobbs, Hudson's Bay. 3>. 1744. Oen.de
Feuillees.— Lewis and Clark Expen., I, 1*1, 1817.
Gens de Feuilles.-Ibid., I, llfi. 1814. Gen. de.
Bois -Maximilian. Trav.. 191. H4S. Gen. de
?°e -Lewis, Statistical View (IROf... quoted bv
Cones, Lewis and Clark Exped.. I W 1HW (wild
to be a misprint for (ions des Feuilles). Gen.du
Nord.-Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.
1S7 1H62 Mountain Assmaboina. — Brown
Beach Ind Miscel..7fi, 1877. Mountain Stoney..-
Macleai Can. Savage Folk,21,W
Lewis quoted by Cones, Lewis and ( lark Exp^-.
! 193, note, 1893. Osegah.-SchenmThoni (1M;)
Wood Stoneys.— Ibid.
824
TSCHICHGI— TSESKADIN
[B. A. E.
Tschichgi (refers to a color). A Knai-
akhotana clan on Cook inlet, Alaska. —
Richardson, Arct. Exped., 407, 1851.
Tschigin. Given by Humboldt (New
Spain, n, 344, 1822) as a Yuit Eskimo vil
lage between St Lawrence bay and East
cape, Siberia. It is in reality 'a Chukchi
settlement.- .
Tscholban. A tribe mentioned by
Laugsdorff ( Voy. , n, 163, 1814) as residing
inland from the coast of California and as
being at enmity with the coast tribes. Cf.
Cholovone.
Tse. The Spruce (?) clan of the Tewa
pueblo of San Ildefonso, N. Mex.
Tse-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1896
(tdoa— 'people').
Tse ( 7V>) . The Eagle clans of the Tewa
pueblos of Santa Clara, Tesuque, San
Ildefonso, and Nambe, N.Mex. That of
Tesuque is extinct. See Seping.
Tse tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350, 1896
(t doa=' people '). Tzedoa. — Bandolier, Delight
Makers, 181, 1890. Tze-ojua.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 312, 1890.
Tsechah ( 'down against the rocks' ) . A
Hwotsotenne village on Bulkley r., Brit.
Col.
Tsetcah.— Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc.Can., x,109,
1893.
Tsedtuka ('buffalo bull'). The 6th
Tsishu gens of the Osage.
Tse }iuia.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897.
Tsedtukaindtse ( Tseiu'qainise', 'buffalo-
bull face'). The 2d gens on the left, or
Tsishu, side of the Osage tribal circle. —
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897.
Tsehchic (Twit-chic). The Chehalis
name of an ancient village on the s. side of
Gray's harbor, Wash. — Gibbs, MS. no.
248, B. A. E.
Tsehlakaiia ('white standing rock').
'Mentioned in the genesis myth of the
Navaho as a place occupied for 13 years by
the progenitors of the Tsezhinkini (Dark
Cliff House) clan of that tribe.
Tse'lakaiia. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
lii,90,18(.»0.
Tsehump. A band of Sanetch on the
s. E. end of Vancouver id., Brit. Col.;
pop. 21 in 1910.
Tsehum.— Can. I nd. A IT., pt. 2, 69, 1904. Tsekum.—
Ibid., 190, 18815. Tse-kun.— Ibid., 1892, 313, 1893.
Tsi-klum.— Ibid., 30S, 1879.
Tsekankan. A former Maidu village a
few miles s. E. of Nevada City, Nevada co.,
Cal.— Dixonin Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvii, map, 1905.
Tsekehneaz ('little people on the
rocks') A tribe of the Sekani whose
range lies between McLeod lake and the
summit of the Rocky mts., Brit. Col.
Tse'-'keh-na.— Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tse-
keh-ne-az.— Morice in Trans. Can. Inst., 1893, 28,
1895.
Tseklten ( Tsftxlte'ri) . A division of the
Squawmish on Howe sd., w. coast of Brit.
C<)1. (P.B.)
Tselkazkwo f ' axe-edge river'). A
Hwotsotenne village on Bulkley r., Brit.
Col.
Tser-'kaz-Kwoh.— Morice, Notes on W. Denes, 27,
1895.
Tselone ( ' people of the end of the
rocks'). A Sekani division trading at
Bear lake outpost on Finlayr., lat. 57°,
Brit. Col. They inhabit a plain that in
tersects the Rocky mts., believed by the
tribes in the s. to be at the end of the
range.
Tse'-Ioh-ne.— Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tse
lone.— Morice in Proc. Can. Inst. 1889, 112, 1890
('people of the end of the rocks').
Tsenacommacoh. A group of bands or
villages of the Powhatan confederacy,
comprising all those on James r., Va.—
Strachey (1612), Va., 29, 1849.
Tsenahapihlni ('overhanging rocks').
A Navaho clan.
Tse'nahapi'/ni. — Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30,
1897. Tse'nahapilni. — Matthews in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 104, 1890.
Tsenkam (Ts'E'nffam). A subdivision
of the Tsentsenkaio, a gens of the Walas
Kwakiutl. — Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895,
332, 1897.
Tsentsenkaio (Ts1 E'nts' Enx-qaio, 'the
Ts'E'nx'qaios'). A gens of the Walas
Kwakiutl, subdivided into the Tsenkam
and the Haimaaksto.
Ts'E'ntsEnHk'aio.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 54, 1890. Ts'F/nts'Enx-qaio.— Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 332, 1897. Tsenxq'aio.— Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Tseokuimik ( Ts'e'okuimiX). A clan of
the Somehulitk, a Kwakiutl tribe.
Ts'e'okuimiX.— Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328,
1897. TsVuitx.— Ibid.
Tseoomkas. The principal village of
the Klaskino, on Klaskino inlet, N. w.
coast of Vancouver id. , Brit. Col.
Tse-oom'-kas.— Dawsoii in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.
1887, sec. n, 65, 1888.
Tseottine ( ' people of the bark canoes ' ).
A clan or division of the Thlingchadinne
living along the s. shore of Great Bear
lake, Mackenzie Ter. , Canada. The dog
is their totem.
Ttse-ottine.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876.
Ttse-pottine.— Petitot, Antour du Lac des Esclaves,
363, 1891.
Tsera. The name of a village as given to
Joutel in 1687 by an Ebahamo Indian and
described as being N. or N. w. of Maligne
(Colorado) r., Texas. The region desig
nated was at that time occupied by Ton-
kawan tribes. The village can not be
definitely classified. See Gatschet, Karan-
kawa Inds., 46, 1891. (A. c. F.)
Thesera Bocretes.— Barcia, Ensayo, 271, 1723.
Tsera.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
138, 1846. Tserabocherete.— Joutel (1687) in Margry,
Dec., in,289, 1878 (= Tsera and Bocherete). Tese-
rabocretes.— Joutel (1687) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., i, 152, 1846.
Tseshaath (Ts1 eca' ath, 'Seshart prop
er'). A sept of the Seshart, a Nootka
tribe.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 32, 1890.
Tseskadin ('fallen cotton wood'). An
Apache clan or band at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 111, 1890); cor
responding to the Navaho Tsinsakathni.
BULL. 30]
TSETAAME — TSIAMA
Diskaden.— Gatschet, Apache MS., B. A. K., 1883
Tsetaame (Tse-ta'-a-me). A former vil
lage of the Chastacosta on the N. side of
Rogue r., E. of its junction with Applegate
r., Greg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore
in, 234, 1890.
Tsetautkenne ('people against the
rocks ' ) . A division of the Sekani, resid
ing about the E. base of the Rocky mts.,
N. of Peace r., chiefly around FtSt John,
Brit. Col.
Cheta-ut-tinne.— Richardson, Arct. Exped., i, 180,
1851. 'Dtcheta-ta-ut-tunne. — Ibid. Tse-ta-hwo-
tqenne.— Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Tse'-ta-
ut'qenne.— Morice in Trans. Can. Inst, 1893, 29, 1895.
Tsetheshkizhni ( ' rocky pass ' ) . A Nav
aho clan.
Tse'^eckijni.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore
in, 104, 1890. Tse'dgski'sni.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 31, 1897.
Tsethkhani ('among the rocks'). A
Navaho clan.
Tse'9qani. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore in
104, 1890. Tse'Mani.— Matthews, Navaho Leg
ends, 30, 1897.
Tsetintunne( Ts' e-fin' tfln' ne) . Thehigh-
est of 4 former villages of the Tututni on
a stream emptying into Rogue r. near its
mouth, in Oregon. — Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, m, 236, 1890.
Tsetlani ( Tse'tldni, ' bend in a canyon ' ) .
A Navaho clan. — Matthews, Navaho Leg
ends, 29, 1897.
Tsetsaa (Tse'tsaa). A gens of the
Koskimo, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in
Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Tsetsabus (a Twana name said to sig
nify 'ancient capital'). A place near
Port Townsend, Wash., where nearly all
the Puget Sound Indians were said to
have occasionally met. (A. s. G.)
Tsetsaut ( TsJ fits' d'ut, 'people of the inte
rior': Niska name). An Athapascan
band long settled among the Niska on
Portland canal, Alaska, reduced in 1895
to 12 individuals. They are a branch of
the western Nahane, speaking a dialect
similar to the Tahltan. This territory ex
tended from Chunah r. to Observatory
inlet and northward to the watershed of
Iskoot r. About 1 830 they numbered 500,
but were practically exterminated by con
tinued attacks of their kinsmen, the Lak-
weip, and of the Tlingit. They once
lived on Behrn channel, and were friendly
with the Sanya until these determined to
kill them and enslave their women and
children, whereupon they migrated to
Portland channel and, when reduced in
numbers, fell under the control of the
Niska. See Boas in 10th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 34, 1895, and in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, ix, no. 4, 1896; x, no. 1, 1897.
Tsetsetloalakemae ( TsetseLod'laqEmae,
'the famous ones' ). A gens of the Nim-
kish, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
U. S. Nat, Mus. 1895, 331, 1897.
Tsetthim (Te'e-t'tfrn). A Kuitsh village
- Am. Folk-lore, i
in, 231,
A former village ot the ( 'hastarosta on the
N. side of Rogue r., Oreg. -Dorncv in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore m 234
Tsetuttunne (Ts'rtur jfi.ue, 'people
where the road is on the beach') \
former village of the Tututni on the coast
of Oregon s. of Rogue r.-Doreey in .lour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 23t>, 1890.
Tsewenalding. A former Hupa village
on the E. side of Trinity r., near the mid
dle of Hupa valley, N. Gal. Its inha1>-
itants were driven from their homes in
1864 by the warriors of TakimiMing vil
lage, who obtained the aid of the military
then stationed at Ftdaston. (PEC;)*
Cernalton.— Ind. All. Rep. 1871, 6*2 187'' 011*-
pot'l.-Gibbs, MS., B. A. K., 18.V2 ( Yi'm.k'name).
Sermalton.— Ind. AfT., Kep. 2lfi 1877 Ttewenal-
din.— Goddard, Life and Culture of the Hupa -12
1903. We-la-poth.— McKec (1851) in Sen. Ex!
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 194, l*.r>;j. Wi-U-
pusch.— Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Tsewhitzen. A Clallam village formerly
on Port Angeles Spit, 2 or 3 m. \v. of
Yinnis, Wash. In 1887 Kelln stated that
about 35 Indians lived here.
Tse-hwit-zen.— Eells, letter. B. A. E., May 21, 1S86.
Tse-whit-zen. — Gibbs in I'ac. R. R. Rep., I* 42y, 1H55.
Tseyanathoni ('horizontal water under
cliffs'). A Navaho clan, now extinct.
Tse'yanagb'ni.— Matthews in .lour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, IS90. Tse'yana/6'ni.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Tseyikehe ('rocks standing near one
another'). A Navaho clan.
Tse'yikehe. — Matthews in .lour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 104, 1890. Tse'yikehe^ine.— Ihiil. Tse'yik*-
hedlne'. — Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, ls'.»7.
Tsezhinkini ( ' house of the black cliffs' ).
A Navaho clan.
Tse'ddlnki'ni.— Matthews. Navaho Legends, 29,
1897. Tse'jinkini.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, III, 103, 1890.
Tsezhinthiai ('trap dyke'). A Navaho
clan
Tse'jintiai.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 103, 1890. Tse'jin^iai^ine.— Ibid. Tte'rin-
diai.— Matthews, Navaho Legends, 30, 1897.
Tshirege (Tewa: 'bird'). A large
prehistoric pueblo of the Tewa, built of
pumice and volcanic tufa, situated on the
N. edge of the great Mesa del E'ajarito,
about 6 in. w. of the Rio Grande and 7
m. s. of San lldefonso pueblo, N. N. Mex.
From this ruin the Pajarito ('Little
Bird') park receives its name, bee
Hewettin Bull. 32, B. A. K., 1SK)7.
Paiaro Pinto.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. ''"P*-™-
W791892. PueblooftheBird.-Baudelier.nef.ght
Makers, 378, 1890. Tchrega.-Hewett
Anthr., VI, 615, 1901. f shn-ege -Hewett in
Bull. 32, B. A. E., 23,1906. Tzi-re-ge.-Bandelier
iix Arch. Inst. Papers, op. cit., 16.
Tsiakhaus ( Tui'-a-gctuS). A Kuiteh vil
lage on lower Umpqua r., Oreg. -
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in- 231, U
Tsiama. A prehistoric, pueblo of
4coma tribe, which, according to tr
tion, was inhabite.1 during their migrt
tion from the mystic Shipapu in the i
826
TSI AM A TSILT A DEN
[B. A. B.
definite N. The ruins are situated at the
mouth of Canada de la Cruz, at or near
the present Laguna village of Tsiama,
N. Mex. (F. w. H. )
Tsiama (Keresan: Tsi'-a-ma, 'place of
the Sia people'). Formerly a summer
village of the Laguna tribe of New Mex
ico, now a permanently inhabited pueblo
of that people, situated 10 m. w. of La
guna pueblo. So called because, it is
said, some Sia people once lived there.
See Keresan Family, Laguna. (P. w. n. )^
Seama — Segura in Ind. Aff. Rep., 173, 1890. Tsia-
jna.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895. Zi-am-
ma.— Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am. Anthr., IV,
346, 1891.
Tsiekhaweyathl (Tsi-e'-qa we-yagl', dry
land where there are small stones'). A
Siuslaw village on Siuslaw r., Oreg. —
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 230,
1890. "
Tsihlinainde ('mountain-standing-
across people'). A division of the Mes-
calero Apache who claim as their former
home the region of the San Andres mts.,
N. Mex., hence their name. (j. M. )
Chilpaines.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59,1864 (prob
ably identical). Tsi'1-Ina-inde. — Mooney, field
notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Tsilacomap. A former village, prob
ably Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Tsilaluhi( TsilaWhl, 'sweet-gum place').
A former Cherokee settlement on a small
branch of Brasstown cr. of Hiwassee r.,
just within the line of Towns co., Ga. —
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 537, 1900.
Tsilkotin ('people of young-man's
river'). An Athapascan tribe of British
Columbia, occupying a territory lying
chiefly in the valley of Chilcotin r. at
about lat. 52°. Their nearest relatives
are the Takulli, or Carriers, whose terri
tory is adjacent on the N., and who are
the only Athapascan people with whom
they come in contact. Toward the w. a
pass leads through the Coast range to
Bellacoola, and intercourse with the
tribe of that name, which was formerly
frequent (see Nakuntlun), is still kept up
to some extent. In early days there
was also some communication with the
Kwakiutl of Knights inlet on the s. w.
On the E. the Tsilkotin are separated
from the Shuswap by Fraser r., and do
not hold very intimate relations with
that people. In earlier times the two
tribes were constantly at war, the Tsilko
tin invading their country and penetrat
ing as far as Similkameen valley, whose
inhabitants are descended from the in
vaders, who compelled the Salish to
make peace and permit intermarriage.
Even to-day there is a decided undercur
rent of suspicion between the Tsilkotin
and the Shuswap. Toward the s. their
nearest neighbors are the Lillooet, but
contact between the two tribes is slight.
In former times, and down to within
about 40 years, the center of territory and
population of the Tsilkotin was Anahem
lake; and from here they covered a con
siderable extent of country, the principal
points of gathering being Tatlah, Puntze,
and Chiziiikut lakes. They ranged as far
s. as Chilco lake, and at the time of sal
mon fishing were accustomed to move in
large numbers down to Chilcotin r., to a
point near the present Anahem res., al
ways returning to their homes as soon as
the season was past. More recently they
have been brought to the eastward, and
to-day the chief centers of the tribe are
three reservations in the valley of
the Chilcotin — Anahem, Stone, Risky
Creek — and the Carrier res. at Alexan
dria, on Fraser r., where a few Tsilkotin
families reside ( see Stella) . Besides these
there are a number of families leading a
seminomadic life in the old tribal terri
tory, in the woods and mountains to the
westward. These latter Indians, consid
erably less influenced by civilization
than their reservation relatives, are
known by the whites as "Stone Chilco
tin," or "Stonies." Although subjected
to intercourse with the whites for a com
paratively short period, the Tsilkotin
have assimilated the customs and ideas
of their civilized neighbors to such an
extent that their own have largely disap
peared, except among the families still
living in the mountains. The sedentary
Tsilkotin, who have abandoned semisub-
terranean huts and live like their white
neighbors in log houses covered with
mud, now cultivate cereals, peas, and po
tatoes, and are reported to be moral,
temperate, and religious. These Morice
divides into the Tleskotin, Tlathenkotin,
and Toosey. Their population was esti
mated at 450 in 1906. For their mythol
ogy, see Farrand in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., Anthr. m, no. 1, 1900. (L. P. )
Chilcotin.— Cox, Columbia R., n, 368, 1831. Chilea-
tin.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, July 19, 3862. Chilh-
xotin.— Moric-e in Proc Can Inst. 1889, 110, 1890.
Chilicoatens.— Macfie. Vancouver Id., 428, 1865.
Chilicotens.— Whymper, Alaska, 48, 1869. Chilico-
tin.— Fleming in Can. Pac. R. R. Rep., 121, 1877.
Chiikho'tenne.— Morice in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,
x, map, 1892. Chi-j-3[ohten.— Morice, letter, B. A.
E., 1890 (Takulli name)'. Chilko-tin.— Latham in
Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 66, 1856. Chilicoatens.—
Wilkes, U. S. Expl. Exped., iv, 450, 1845. Chilto-
kin.— McDonald, Brit. Col., 126, 1862. Tchilkoten.—
Hrnet, Oregon Miss.. 100, 1847. Tshilkotin.— Tol-
mie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 122B, 1884.
TsiiKoh'tin.— Morice in Trans. Can. Inst. 1893,
iv, 22, 1895. Tsilkotin.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol.,
202, 1846. T'silkotinneh.— Ball in Proc. A. A. A. S.,
xxxiv, 1886.
Tsillane (Tsill-ane). An unidentified
Okinagan tribe.— Ross, Advent. , 290, 1847.
Tsiltaden ( ' mountain side ' ) . A clan or
band of the Chiricahua Apache, associated
with and hence taken to be a part of the
Pinalefios; correlated with the Tziltadin
clan of the Final Coyoteros, the Tzise-
ketzillan of the White Mountain Apache,
BULL. 30]
TSIMSHIAN TSIPIAKWE
827
and the Tsayiskithni of the Navaho
They are now under San Carlos azencv
Ariz.
Chileons.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 82, 1871. Chilian —Bon
dinot, Star in the West, 126, 1816. Chilion -Ind
Aff. Rep., 246, 1877. Chillons.-Gatschet, ' Zw61f
Sprachen, 65, 1876. Chilon.-Ind. Aff Rep 1902
B. A. E., 18/o._ Hahel-topa-ipa.— Ibid. (Yavapai
name). Hutashi. — Gatschet, Comanche MS
vocab., B. A. E. (Comanche name). Siltaden —
Gatschet, Yuma-Spr., i, 371, 1883 (trans, 'dwell
without on the mountains'). Tsilhtaden —Gat
schet, MS., B. A. E., 1883. Tsiltaden.-Ibid (trans
live on the mountain '). Tsiltarden.— Gatschet'
Zwolf Sprachen 65, 1876 (includes Coyoteros)'.
Zill-tar'-dens.— White, Apache Names of Ind
Tribes, MS., B. A. E. (trans, 'live outside in
the mountains'). Zill-tar-dins. — White Hist
Apaches, MS., B. A. E., 1875 (=Coyoteros).
Tsimshian ( ' people of Skeena r. ' ) . The
most important of the three main divi
sions of the Chimmesyan linguistic fam
ily, and that which gives it its name. In
the _ strictest sense it designates the fol
lowing closely related tribes or divisions
living between Nass and Skeena rs.,
N. Brit. Col. : Kilutsai, Kinagingeeg, Kin-
uhtoiah, Kishpachlaots, Kitlani, Kitsal-
thlal, Kitunto, Kitwilgioks, Kitwilkshe-
ba, and Kitzeesh. To these are sometimes
added the Kitzilas and Kitzimgaylum,
who live farther up Skeena r., near the
canyon, but speak the same dialect. The
appellation has also been extended to
cover all other tribes speaking this
dialect, viz, the Kitkahta, Kitkatla, and
Kittizoo, who live on the islands south
ward. The divisional names given are
also names of the ancient towns. To
these may be added the following modern
towns: New Kitzilas, Metlakatla (New
and Old), Port Essington, and Port Simp
son. Pop. in 1908 (including 465 enumer
ated in Duncan's colony, Alaska, in 1900),
1,340.
The name for this division has been so
often extended to include other branches
of it that some of the synonyms may have
a similar extension. (.T. R. s. )
Chimpsain.— Halleck in Ind. Aff . Rep. 1869, 563, 1870.
Chimseyans.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., vi, 136,
1883. Chymshean Nation.— W. A. Howard, Notes
en Northern Tribes, MS., B. A. E., 1860. Elqi'-
miE.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 9, 1889
(Bellacoolaname). Fort Simpson Indians.— Scott
(1859) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 65, 36th Cong., 1st sess.,
115, 1860 (portion in that town). Isimpshean. —
Can. Ind. Aff., 7, 8, 1872 (misprint). Kilat.—
Swanton, field notes, 1900-01 (Masset Haida
name). Kilgat.— Ibid. (Skidegate Haida name).
Kil-kat.— Gib'bs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 1, 136, 1877
(Haida name). Kwe'tEla. — Boas, op. cit. (Heil-
tsuk name). Milbauks-chim-zi-ans.— Crosbie in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 77, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1860
(Tsimshian on Milbank sd.). Nishmumta.— Tol-
mie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 115B, 1884.
Shimshyans.— Pinart, Notes sur les Koloches, 2,
1873. Shineshean.— Phelps quoted by Bancroft,
Hist. Wash., 135, 1890. Simpsian.— Mahoney in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 576, 1870. Simpsians.— Ma-
honey (1869) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 68, 41st Cong., 2d
sess., 21, 1870. Simseans.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 25, 1862. Skeena Indians.— Collective name
Of many authors for the Tsimshian; also extended
to the Kitksan. Ts'emsia'n.— Boas in Zeitschr.
fur Ethnol., 231, 1888." Tsimchian.— Ibid. T'sim-
pheeans.— Can. Ind. Aff., 122, 1880. Tsimpsean.—
~m°— Aff jVf ksa-"Ml -8K-' T'timp-
TsimpsianB.— Ibid., K« ' jy,'^
m Morris Trea*. R«.n. HJ j^J
^he^q,!,;:;;;.;^;^;!;';^'^
MI 6th "
TheTurkey clans of the Kerewan
pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Santa Ana
Sia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
Members of the Tsina clan of Uguna
claim that their ancestors came originally
from Acoma. The Turkey clan of Co-
chiti is extinct. (F. w H \
Tsi-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352 IK%
o i?™'' faJ«o=l people'). Tsina-hano.— Ibid.
(San Felipe form). Tsi'na-hano^.— Ibid (UK mm
lorm). Tsina-hanoqrh. — Ibid. (Acoma form).
Tsinha-hano.— Ibid. (Santa Ana form) Tii'n-
hano.— Ibid. (Cochti form; should be hAnuch)
£fina hanutsh.-Bandelier, ^'liKht Makers, 255,
1890 (Cochiti form).
Tsinazhini ('black horizontal forest').
A Navaho clan.
Tsinadzl'ni— Matthews, Xavaho Legends, 30, 1897.
Tsmajini.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
103, 1890. Tzinachini.— Bourke. Snake Dance, 279,
1884 (trans, 'wooded mountain gens').
Tsiniksistsoyiks ( Tsin-ik-sis'-tso-yiks,
'early finished eating'). A band of the
Piegan tribe of the Siksika, as \vell as of
the Siksika proper.
Early Finished Eating. — Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge
Tales, 225, 1892. Tsin-ik-sis-tso-yika.— Ibid., 209.
Tsinsakathni ( ' lone tree ' ) . A Navaho
clan.
Tsinsaka^ni. — Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
ill, 103, 1890. Tsinsaka</ni.— Matthews, Navaho
Legends, 30, 1897.
Tsinthobetlo ( Tsintfbeth, ' tree sweeping
the water,' referring probably to a birch ).
Mentioned in the Navaho genesis myth as
one of the stopping places of that tribe
on the Rio San Juan, x. w. N. Mex.,
where the then existing clans were joined
by the Tsinazhini clan.— Matthews in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 92, 1890.
Tsiomhau (Ts'iomxau). A Wikeno vil
lage on Rivers inlet, Brit. Col.— Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130, 1887.
Tsipiakwe (Zuni: 'straight -down -hair
people.'— dishing). An unidentified
tribe whose habitat, according to Cash
ing, is said by the Zufii to have t>een on
the headwaters of Salt r. in E. Arizona or
w New Mexico, while the Hopi asserted
to Fewkes that they lived midway be
tween Zuni and the Hopi country of i
E Arizona. They are known to history
solely through the attempt of Fray Mar
tin de Arvide, in Feb. 1032, to visi
from Zuni in company with 2 sold
Zuni, and a mestizo. The missionary
and the soldiers were murdered by the
companions five days out from /MI
According also to Cashing, the Zuni «>
that the tribe was exterminated b> tne
828
TSISHUSINDTSAKDEIE TSKOAKKANE
Apache soon after the attempted visit of
the friar. ( F. w. H. )
Cipias.— Barcia, Ensayo, 199, 1723. Tcipiya.—
Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 23, 1904 (Hopi
name). Tsipiakwe.— Gushing in 13th Rep. B. A.
E., 328, 1896 (kwe= 'people'). Tzip-iaKue.— Ban-
delier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 381, 1892. Zipias.—
Vetancurt (1696), Menologia, 53, 1871. Zippia-
Kue.— Bandelier in Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., in,
97, 1892.
Tsishusindtsakdhe ( ' Tsishu wearing a
tail of hair on the head ' ) . The first gens
on the Tsishu, or left, side of the Osage
tribal circle.
Lock-wearer.— Dorsey in Am. Nat., xvni, 115, 1884.
Snijsajnie.— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocnb., B. A. E.,
1883. Tsiou Sin^sa^e.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A.
E., 233, 1897. Tsiou Wanu"'.— Ibid. (=' elder
Tshishu,' another name).
Tsishuutsepedhungpa. One of the three
divisions of the Osage.
Chee'-zhoo.— Dorsey in Am. Nat., xvm, 113, 1884
(pronunciation). Tsi'ou u^se pej!uuda. — Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897.
Tsishuwashtake ( 'Tsishu peacemakers ').
The leading gens on the left, or Tsishu,
side of the Osage tribal circle.
Chee-zhoo peace-makers. — Dorsey in Am. Nat.,
xvni, 113, 1884. Ni'watfe.— Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 233, 1897 ('giver of life' ). Red eagle.—
Dorsey in Am. Nat., xvni, 113, 1884. Tan'wa»
Jia'xe.— Dorsey in loth Rep. B. A. E., 233, 1897
(' village maker ' ) . Tsi'ou Waota'sje. — Ibid.
Tsiskwahi (Tsiskwd'h^ 'bird place,'
from Ani'- Tsi'skwa, l Bird people, ' a
Cherokee clan). One of the 5 dis
tricts or "towns" which William H.
Thomas, in his capacity of agent for the
Eastern Cherokee, laid off on the East
Cherokee res., in Swain co., N. C., after
the removal of the rest of the tribe to In
dian Ter. in 1838. The name is still re
tained, (j. M.)
Bird town.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 161, 509,
1900 (common name). Tsiskwa'hi.— Ibid. (Chero
kee name).
Tsisli. A village of the Tatshiautin at
the mouth of Tatlah r., Brit. Col., con
nected with Tsisthainli.— Can. Ind. Aff.,
213, 1902.
Tsistetsiyi ( Tsistetsi'yt, ' mouse place ' ).
A former Cherokee settlement on South
Mouse cr., a branch of Hiwassee r., in
Bradley co., Tenn. The present town of
Cleveland, on the same creek, is known
to the Cherokee by the same name. —
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 537, 1900.
Tsisthainli. A Tatshiautin village on
Lac Trembleur, Brit. Col.; pop. 13 in
1902, 22 in 1910.
Tsistiks (m-sUks', 'little birds'). A
society of the Ikunuhkahtsi, or All Com
rades, in the Piegan tribe of the Siksika.
It includes boys from 15 to 20 years of
age. — Grinnell, Blackfoot Lodge Tales,
221 1892
Tsistuy'i ( Tsistu'fi, ' rabbit place ' ) . A
former Cherokee settlement on the N.
bank of Hiwassee r., at the entrance of
Chentua cr., in Polk co., Tenn. In the
Proceedings of the Board of Commis
sioners dealing with the Indian Trade in
South Carolina (87, 92-93, MS. in the
State Archives at Columbia) a Yuchi
town called Chestowee, or Chestoowa, is
said to have been cutoff by the Cherokee
in 1714 either in revenge for the murder
of a Cherokee or at the instigation of
some English traders.
Cheestooyee.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, II,
80, 1858. Chestoowa.— MS., op. cit.,1714. Ches-
towa.— Ibid. Chestuee.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887. Tsistu'yi.—
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 538, 1900.
Tsitoklinotin. A part of the Hankutchin
living near the mouth of Forty-mile cr.,
on Yukon r., Brit. Col.
Tcu-Kutchi.— Richardson, Arctic Exped., I, 397,
1851 ('people of the water'). T&hu-KitishL—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 67, 1856.
Tsit-o-klin-otin.— Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can.
1888, 202B, 1889.
Tsits. The Water clans of the Keresan
pueblos of Laguna, Acoma, Sia, San
Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex. The Water
clan of Laguna, which claims to have
come originally from Acoma, forms a
phratry with the Kurtsi (Antelope) clan.
The corresponding clan of Acoma also
forms a phratry with the Antelope clan
of that village. The Cochiti Water clan
was almost extinct in 1895. (F. w. H. )
Sits-hano'h.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 352, 1896
(Laguna form). Tsits-hano.— Ibid. (San Felipe
form; M??o= ' people'). Tsi'ts-hano. — Ibid. (Sia
form). Tsits-hanoqch.— Hodge, field notes, B. A.E.,
1895. Tsits-hanuch.— Ibid. (Cochiti form). Tzitz
hanutch.— Bandelier, Delight Makers, 28, 1890
(Cochiti form).
Tsitsakwich. A modern Clallam village
on Dungeness Spit, Wash., 2 or 3 m. w.
of the old town of Stehtlum. This proba
bly contains the 100 people said by Eells
to have lived about Jamestown in 1886.
Tsi-tsa-kwitc.— Eells, letter, B. A. E., May 21,1886.
Tsitsi. A former village of the Ntsha-
autin of British Columbia. — Morice in
Trans. Can. Inst., iv, 25, 1895.
Tsitsimelekala (Tsltsime'lEqcda, 'the
Tsime'lEqalas' ). A gens of the Nakoak-
tok, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Tsitualaqumae (Tsitualaqumde) . The
name of an ancestor of a Tlauitsis gens;
also sometimes given to the gens itself. —
'Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 130,
1887.
Tsiyahi (Tsiyd'M, ' otter place '). The
name of several Cherokee settlements :
(1) a former village on a branch of Keowee
r., near the present Cheohee, Oconeeco.,
S. C. ; (2) a still existing settlement of
the Eastern Cherokee on Cheowa r.,
about Robbinsville, Graham co. , N. C. ;
(3) a former settlement in Cades cove,
on Cove cr., Blount co., Tenn. (j. M.)
Cheeowhee.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.. E., 538,
1900. Cheowa.— Ibid. Chewe.— Bartram, Travels,
371, 1792. Chewohe.— Mooney, op. cit.
Tskoakkane (Tsxoaxqd'ne). A Bella-
coola village on Bellacoola r. , Brit. Col. ,
above Nukaakmats.
TsQoaQk-a'ne.— Boas in 7th Rep.N. W. Tribes Can.,
3, 1891. Tsxoaxqa'ne.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, 49, 1898.
BULL. 30]
TSOFKARA TUAKPUKDJUAK
829
Tsofkara. A Karok village of 9 houses
in 1852; situated on the E. bank of
Klamath r., N. w. Cal., nearly half way
between Orleans Bar and Salmon r.
Soof-curra.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1860.
T'sof-ka'-ra.— Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Tuck-a-soof-curra. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer Mar
23, 1860. Witsogo.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903
( Yurok name probably of Tsofkara) .
Tsomootl ( Tsom 6'oz, ) . A Bellacoola vil
lage on Bellacoola r., Brit. Col., above
Senktl. — Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., n, 49, 1898.
Tsomosath. ( Tso'mos' ath] . A sept of the
Opitchesaht, a Npotka tribe.
Somass.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 167, 1862. Tsomass.—
Ibid., 251. Tso'mos'ath.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Tsonai ( Tso'nai ) . A Seechelt sept which
formerly lived at Deserted bay, the junc
tion of Queens reach and Princess Royal
reach, Jervis inlet, Brit. Col. The foun
der is said to have come from Ft Rupert. —
Hill-Tout in Jour. Anthr. Inst.,21, 1904.
Tsooquahna. A Nitinat village on the
s. w. coast of Vancouver id., about 1 in.
w. of the outlet of Nitinat lagoon; pop. 20
in 1902.
Tsuquanah.— Can. Ind. Aff., suppl., 81, 1902.
Tsoowahlie. A Chilliwack town on
Sagwalie res., near Eraser r., Brit. Col.;
pop. 49 in 1910.
Soowahlie.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. n, 75, 1904.
Sowhylie.— Ibid., 78, 1878. Suwi'le.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 4, 1902. To-y-lee.— Can.
Ind. Aff., 317, 1880. To-ylee.— Ibid., 188, 1884.
Tsoowahlie.— Ibid., pt. n, 160, 1901. Ts'uwa'le.—
Boas in Rep. 64th Meeting Brit. A. A. S., 454, 1894.
Tsotaee (Tso-ta'-ee, 'stick-cutter,' i. e.
'beaver'). A clan of the Hurons ' or
Wyandot. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 153, 1878.
Tsotsena (Ts'o'ts'ena, 'thunder-birds').
A gens of the Awaitlala, a Kwakiutl
tribe.— Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 331,
1897.
Tsudinuntiyi ( Tsu' dinunti' yi, ' throw-
ing-down place'). A former Cherokee
settlement on lower Nantahala r., in Ma-
con co., N. C.— Mooney in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 538, 1900.
Tsuka. A former Maidu village in the
neighborhood of Forbestown, Butte co.,
Cal.— Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,,
xvn, pt. in, map, 1905.
Tsulalgi ( ' fox people ' ) . A clan of the
Creeks.
Chu'-la.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877. Djulalgi.—
Speck, Creek Inds., 115, 1907. Tsulalgi.— Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 155, 1884.
Tsulamsewi (prob. 'red river'). The
Maidu name of Chico cr., Butte Co., Cal.,
and, according to Curtin, applied also to
the Maidu living at its head. (E. B. D. )
Palanshan.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 450, 1882.
Palanshawl.— Ibid. Tsulam Sewi.-Curtin, MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Tsulus ('open' or 'open flat'). A vil
lage of the Nicola band of Ntlakyapamuk
near Nicola r. , about 40 in. above Spences
Bridge, Brit. Col.
Culu'c.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv. Can. 4,
1899. Sulu's.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 1/4 1900. Tshoo-looB'.-nawson in Trans. Roy
Soc. Can., sec. n, 44, 1891. T.ulu'..-Teit op oh
Tsunakthiamittha ( ZMn/-no4pi/<4-mtt/-
gd). A Kuitsh village on lower Umpqua
r., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-Tore
in, 231, 1890.
Tsnrau. The southernmost Yurok vil
lage of N. w. California, on the coast at
Trinidad.
Chori.-Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribw
in, 133, 1853. T8chura.-Meyer, XaVh .lem S,ic-
rarnento, 23fi, 1855. T8chura-Allequa«.-lhid
Tsurau-A. L. Kroeber, inf'n. 1'JOT. Zoreitch.-
Loeffelholtz (1857) quoted bv Brinton in Science
105, Feb. 23, 1894.
Tsutsiola ( Tsoo-tsl-ola } . A Quatwino vil
lage on the E. side of the mouth of For
ward inlet, w. coast of Vancouver. id.—
Dawson in Can. Geol. Surv., map, 1887.
Tsuwaraits. A Paiute hand formerly
in Meadow valley, s. E. Nev.: pop. 155
in 1873.
Tsauwaiits.— Gatschet in Wheeler Surv. Hep., vn,
410, 1879. Tsou-wa'-ra-its.— Powell in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Tsuzel ( TsuzEl, 'palisaded inclosure con
taining houses'). A Ntlakyapamuk vil
lage on Fraser r., Brit. Col., above Lyt-
ton.— Hill -Tout in Rep. Kthnol. Sufv.
Can., 4, 1899.
Tthilkitik ( T$l-ki'-ttk) . A Ya< j uina vil
lage on theN. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.—
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 229,
1890.
Tthinatlitunne (Ttffnat-li' itinrif, 'peo
ple at the forks') . A band of the Mishi-
khwutmetunne formerlv residing on Co-
quille r., Oreg., at the site of ('oqnille.-
Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 232,
1890. "
Tthowache (T$o-wa'-tct\. A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg., near "Deep Rock."— Dorsey in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 235, 1890.
Tu. Given by a native as the name of
the House clan of the pueblo at Taos,
N. Mex.
Tu-taiina.— Hodge, field notes, B. A. K., If
(tamm = l people').
Tuakay('salt springs'). An Apache
clan at San Carlos agency and Ft Apache,
Ariz, in 1881 (Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 111, 1890); correlated with
the Thodhokongzhi of the Navaho.
Tuakdjuak. An Okomiut Eskimo sum
mer settlement of the Saumingmiut sab-
tribe on Cumberland iH-nin., Baffinland.
Touaqdjuaq.-Boas in (ith Rep. B. A. h.. map. 1M1
Tuancas. A former triln? of N. E- Mex
ico or s. Texas., probably Coahailtecan,
who were gathered into San Bernardo mis
sion after 1732. -Oro/co y Berra, Geog.,
303, 1864.
Tuapait. An Eskimo village in s. w.
Greenland, lat. 60° 7'.-Med5elelser om
Gronland, xvi, map, U
Tuarpukdjuak. A winter village of tnt
Nugumiut Eskimo in Countess of \\ar-
wick sd., Baffin land.
Is^Ss&^S^AA
1865.
830
TUBAC TUBES
[B. A. E.
Tubac. A former Spanish presidio and
mission, established in 1752 among the
Papago, on the w. bank of Rio Santa Cruz;,
s. of Tucson, Ariz. The population in
1754-57 was 411, including the garrison
of 50; by 1762 the natives had moved to
Tumacacori, and in 1776 the presidio was
moved to Tucson; after this transfer, but
prior to 1784, a company of Pima allies
was stationed at Tubac, and in 1824 a
garrison was again established there. In
1842-43 it was occupied by friendly
Apache. It was again a garrison in 1851,
consisting of a collection of dilapidated
buildings and huts, about half of which
were tenantless, and also a church partly
in ruins; its population was then about
100. In 1858-60, besides a mixed popu
lation of Mexicans and Americans, Tubac
contained a temporary camp of 100
Papago. (F. w. H. )
San Ignacio. — Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 383,
1889. S. Ignacio de Tubac.— Ibid., 371. Tubac.—
Garc6s (1775), Diary, 63, 1900. Tubaca.— Rudo
Ensayo (ca. 1762),' 193, 1863. Tubae.— Hardy,
Travels, 421, 1829 (misprint).
Tubare ( Tu-ba'-re). A Piman tribe of s.
w. Chihuahua, Mexico, which formerly
inhabited the territory drained by the ex
treme headwaters of the Rio Fuerte from
San Andres, 3 m. from Morelos, to Babori-
game, but their rancherias are now scat
tered only between San Andres and the
village of Tubares, most of them living at
San Miguel. They are chiefly of mixed
Mexican blood, only about two dozen
pure bloods remaining, and of these only
5 or 6 speak their native tongue. They
are said to have been formerly very war
like, fighting theTarahuinare/whom they
resembled in their general customs, as the
remnant now do in physical appearance
(Lumholtz, Unknown Mexico, i, 441-
444, 1902). They are described as having
been industrious. Articles of clothing of
their own manufacture formed their chief
objects of barter. The unoccupied cave
houses on the headwaters of the Fuerte
are attributed to them. They spoke a
dialect closely related to the Guazapare
and Varohio, although their intercourse
with others was carried on in Nahuatl.
Their villages are or were Concepcion,
San Andres, San Ignacio, San Miguel, and
possibly Loreto. Bandelier (Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 53, 1890) says they also
included the Tintis.
Tovarea.— Orozeo y Berra, Geog., 324, 1864. Tu-
bar.— Ibid., 58. Tubare.— Lumholtz in Scribner's
Mag., xvr, 33, 1894. Tubaris.— Rivera, Diario, leg.
1514,1736. Tuvalim.— Lumholtz, Unknown Mex.
1,443, 1902 (own name).
Tubasa. A Papago rancheria in 1770,
probably on the Rio Santa Cruz, between
San Xavier del Bac and the Rio Gila, s.
Ariz. — Arricivita, Cronica Serafica, n,
416, 1792.
Tubatulabal ('pine-nut eaters.' — Mer-
riam). A small tribe which formerly
inhabited the valley of Kern r., s. CaL,
above the falls, extending probably to
the river's source, but centering espe
cially about the junction of the main and
s. forks. With the Bankalachi (q. v. )
they constitute one of the four principal
coordinate branches of the Shoshonean
family. See Kroeber in Univ. CaL Pub.,
Am. Arch, and Eth., iv, 122, 1907.
Bakhkanapiil.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am.
Arch, and Eth., iv, 124, 1907 (own name; said to
mean or refer to all those who speak their lan-
fuage). Kern River. — Henley in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
11, 1854. Ku-chi-bich-i-wa-nap' Pal-up'.— Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 393, 1877 (trans, 'little
stream'). Pa-kan'-e-pul.— Merriam in Science,
xix, 916, June 15, 1904 Pallegawonap.— Gatschet
in Geog. Surv. W. 100th Merid., 411, 1879. Pal-li-
ga-wo-nap'.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
393, 1877. P'hallatillie.— Gatschet, op. cit. (per
haps identical). Pitanisha.— Kroeber in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth., iv, 124, 1907 (the
usual Yokuts name, from Pitani-u, the place-
name of the forks of Kern r.). Pi-tan'-ni-suh.—
Powers, op. cit. Po-la-ga-mis. — Wessells (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857
(s. E. of L. Tulare, and doubtfully identified with
above; they may be the Yokuts Paleuyami).
Polokawynahs.— Maltby quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, i, 456, 1874. Te-bot-e-lob'-e-lay.— Merriam,
op. cit. Tillie.— Gatschet, op. cit. (probably iden
tical). Ti-pa-to-la'-pa. — Powers, op. cit. Tomo'la. —
Powers, op. cit. (given as a distinct tribe at Kern
r. falls, but there was no other there). Tuba
tulabal. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch,
and Eth., iv, 122, 1907. Wah-lik-nas'-se.— Mer
riam, op. cit. (Yokuts equivalent of tribal name;
sig. 'pine-nut eaters'). Wateknasi.— Kroeber in
Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth., iv, 124, 1907
(said to mean 'pine-nut eaters,' sometimes so
called by Yokuts).
Tubes. Objects of problematic use ob
tained from burial places and inhabited
sites over a large part of
the country. They range
in length from less than 1
in. to 14 in. or more, and
the cross-section is in gen
eral circular or elliptical,
though some have a side
ground flat. The outline
is approximately cylindri
cal, conical, or like an elon
gated hourglass. The last
frequently has a narrow
ridge around the smallest
part, which is not always
midway between the ends.
In cylindrical specimens
the bore is usually of uni
form diameter the entire
length, but sometimes
there is an offset or a sud
den tapering near one end,
giving amuch smaller open-
ing. Some of the longer
specimens have two wing-
like projections opposite
each other at this end;
others are beveled, like a blunt wedge.
In conical tubes the bore increases nearly
uniformly from the smaller end. In the
hourglass form it tapers more rapidly
than the exterior from each end and to
the constriction, being sometimes very
small at this point. Various materials
were used in their manufacture, includ-
TUBE OF BANDED
SLATE; OHIO
BULL. 30]
TUBIANWAPU— TUCKAHOE
ing sandstone in many sections, slate in
the Northern Central states and on the
N. W. coast, and chlorite and steatite
farther s. and in California. From West
Virginia, and to a less extent from the
adjoining states, some large cylinders are
made of soft mottled stone resembling
steatite. Tubes of pottery are found in
many sections, while those of horn, bone,
wood, and joints of reed were observed
by early explorers in all parts of the
country. The hourglass form seems to
belong to the southward of the Ohio r.
The smaller tubes were probably used as
beads, and it is possible that some were
used as tobacco pipes, the tubular tobacco
pipe of the Pacific Coast states presenting
nearly identical conformation. See Pipes,
Smoking. ( G. P. )
Tubianwapu (Tu-W -an-wa-pu) . A Pa-
viotso tribe formerly about Virginia City,
Nev.— Powell, Paviotso MS., B. A. E.,
1881.
Tubish.. The extinct Sorrow - making
clan of the Hopi.
Tubic winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583,
1901 (wmw;M = 'clan>). Tii-bic wun-wii. — Fewkes
in Am. Anthr., vn, 402, 1894.
Tubisuste. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tubo. A former rancheria, probably of
the Sobaipuri, visited by Kino about 1697;
situated apparently on Arivaipa cr., a
tributary of San Pedro r., E. of old Camp
Grant, s. Ariz. Bernal (Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 356, 1889) in 1697 stated
that the settlement was on a creek flow
ing E.
Tubuktulik. A large Kaviagmmt Es
kimo village formerly on the N. shore of
Norton sd., Alaska.
Tubukhtuligmut.— Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am., pt. I, 73, 1847. Tubuktuligmiut. — Tikhmenief
(1861 ) quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Tuburcb.. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.
Tuburch.— Sedelmair (1744) cited by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 366, 1889. Tuburh.-Ibid.
Tubuscabors. A former Pirna rancheria
on or near the Rio Gila, s. Ariz., visited
by Anza and Font in 1775.— Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
Tubutama. A Papago village and a for
mer mission on the E. bank of the N.
branch of the Rio Altar, in N. w. Sonora,
Mexico. The mission was founded evi
dently in 1689, Fr. Antonio Arras being its
first missionary. A t the beginning of 1691
it contained 500 neophytes. It was subse
quently destroyed by the natives and re
established in 1720. In 1730 it contained
131 inhabitants, and there were connected
with it 9 minor villages; bat the mission
was again laid waste during the Pima
insurrection of 1751. The four Francis
cans, including Fray Francisco Garces,
who were murdered by the natives at the
mission of Concepcion, near Yuma, Ariz.,
July 17, 1781, were buried in a single cof
fin in the Tubutama church. Tuluitama
oSA/??T a civilized Pueblo and contain*-.!
300 inhabitants in 1900. (F. \v H
I** *aW° Tubutama.-Kivera <1730> 1»°t«*l I*
Bancroft No. Mex. States, i, 514, 1H84 (doubtlew
intended for San Pedro). San Pedro Tubutama -
wT (TH't1(i94) hl Doc'Hist- M,x.,.tth si 2.1
1856. Tbutama.— Vein-gas, Hist. Oil., n, ]?9 1759
(misprint). Tibutama.-Ibid., i, 303. Tubutaina -
£"^0ma£ (1702) in st('i('klt'in, Neue Welt-Bott.
74, 1726. Tuhutama.— Venous, op. cit., n, 176.
Tubutavia. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744.— Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Tuca. A village, presumably Costanoan,
formerly connected with Dolores mis
sion, San Francisco, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tucara. A tribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, represented in 1722 among the In
dians destined for San Xavier de Nuxera
mission, whose establishment at San
Antonio, Texas, was projected in that
year (Valero Baptisms, 1722, partida
121, MS. ). Later some of the tribe were
at San Antonio de Valero mission (ibid.,
1728, partida 211). (H. E. B.)
Tiucara.- Valero Burials, 1722, partidu 1'21, MS.
Tucane.— Valero Baptisms, 1728, partida 211, MS.
Tucavi. A Maricopa rancheria in the
18th century; possibly identical with
Tucsani.
Rancheria de la Pasion de Tucavi.— Garces (1776),
Diary, 436, 1900.
Tuchi. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570.— Fontaneda
Memoir (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Tuchiamas. A pueblo of New Mexico,
probably of the Tigua, in 1598.
Tuchiamas.— Onate (1598) in Doe. InM., xvi, 11
1871. Tuchimas. — Columbus Mem. Vol., llift, 1893
(misprint).
Tuckagulga. A former Semmole town
on the E. bank of Ochlocknee r., near L.
Imonia, Leon co., Fla.— H. R. Kx. Doc,
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Tuckahaw. One of the former 7 Chicka-
saw villages of N. Mississippi.— Romans,
Fla., 63, 1775.
Tuckahoe. Any one of several vegt
ble substances used for food by the In
dians of the Middle and some of the S:
Atlantic states, particularly the golden-
club, or floating arum (Orontium aqvati-
cum) and the Virginia wake-robin ( .-1 mm
virmnicum);&\BoPachyma, Lycoperdon, or
other fungi eaten by the Indian*, known
variously as Virginia truffle, Indian
bread, Indian loaf, etc. (pore in Smith-
son Rep. 1881, 687-701, 1883). The
word is variously spelled by the earlv
writers. Capt. John Smith (in Purchas
has tockawhoughe; Stracbey
Trav. into Va., 1618) has in his vocabu
lary "bread made of a root called I
caho, appoans," and elsewhere (p. 121)
forms are tockakow, tockwogh
832
TUCKASKEGEE TUEADASSO
[B. A. E.
and tockaawgh. The Virginian tocka-
irhonghe, as the cognate Delaware p'tuck-
queu and the Cree pittlkwow indicate, sig
nifies 'it is glol>ular,' and was a general
term applied to bulbous roots used by
the Indians of this region for food pur
poses. According to Bartlett (Diet.
Americanisms, 722, 1877), "the term
tucknhoe is often applied to an inhabit
ant of Lower Virginia, and to the poor
land in that portion of the state." In
some parts of the South tuckahoe means
'poor white.' (A. F. c.)
Tuckaseegee ( Tslksi'lsl, or, in dialectic
form, Tuksi'tsi, of unknown meaning).
The name of two former Cherokee set
tlements: (1) about the junction of the
two forks of Tuckasegee r., above Web
ster, Jackson co., N. C. (not to be con
founded with Tikwalitsi, q. v.) ; (2) on a
branch of Brasstown cr. of Hiwassee r.,
in Towns co., Ga. (j. M.)
Tsiksi'tsL — Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.E., 537, 1900
(correct Cherokee form). Tuckasegee. — Doc. of
1755 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Tuksi'tsi. — Mooney, op. cit. (dialectic form).
Tuckernuck. A word used in some
parts of s. E. Massachusetts in the sense
of picnic: from the name of an island off
Nantucket, probably from peiukiclnak,
'round island' (Gerard). The- name
seems to have been given the island in
reference to its shape.
Tucsani. A rancheria, probably of the
Maricopa, on the Rio Gila, Ariz., vis
ited by Kino and Mange in 1699. Not
to be confounded with Tucson or Tuso-
nimp. See Upawitac.
S. Limon Tucsani.— Kino (1699) as quoted by
Bancroft, No. Mex States, I, 2(58, 1884. S. Simeon
de Tucsani.— Kino, map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue
Welt-Bott, 74, 1726. S. Simon Tucsani.— Mange
(169!)) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
357, 18S9. S. Simon Tuesani.— Kino, map (1701)
in Bancroft, ibid., 860. Tucsares.— Sedelmair
(1744), ibid., 366.
Tucsasic. A former Maricopa ranche-
ria, on Gila r., s. Ariz. — Kudo Fnsayo
(ca. 1763), 22, 1863.
Tucson (Papago: Tu-uk-so-on' , 'black
base,' in allusion to a dark volcanic stra
tum in an adjacent mountain ) . A f ormer
rancheria, probably of mixed Papago,
Sobaipuri, and Pima, on the site of the
present city of the same name in Arizona.
Much misunderstanding has arisen re
specting the establishment of the settle
ment, which, as an Indian town, was
doubtless prehistoric. It was first men
tioned by the Jesuit Father Kino, in 1699,
under the name San Agustin, a name
transferred to the Spanish presidio ( Pre
sidio de San Agustin del Tuquison) estab
lished there in 1776 on its removal from
Tubac; and, to distinguish the near-by
Indian village, the latter was called San
Agustin del Pueblito de Tucson. The na
tive population in 1760-67 was 331, and
200 families wen; settled there in 1772;
but two years later, when visited by Anza,
it contained only 80 families of so-called
"Pimas." Tucson remained a military
outpost of Mexico until 1853, when it was
taken possession of by the United States
as a part of the Gadsden purchase. In
1848 its population wras 760, increased in
December of that year by refugees from
Tubac and Tumacacori on account of
Apache troubles. Tucson was the capital
of Arizona from 1867 to 1877. See Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 1889; Bartlett,
Pers. Narr., n, 1854; Coues, Garces Diary,
1900; McGee in Coville and Macdougal,
Des. Bot. Lab., 1903. (F. w. H.)
Fruson.— Cooke in Emory, Recon., 554, 1848 (mis
print). Fucson.— ten Kate in Bull. Soc. d'An-
thr. de Paris, 374, 1883 (misprint). Lucson. —
Johnston in Emory, Recon., 591, 1848 (misprint).
S. Agustin del Pueblito de Tucson. — Writer in
Dos Republicas, Sept. 16, 1877, quoted by Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 379, 1889 (the rancheria).
S. Agustin de Tuson.— Ynma Sentinel, Apr. 13,
1878, quoted by Bancroft, ibid, (presidio name in
1777). San Jose de Tucson.— Reyes ('1772), ibid.,
381 (the rancheria). Sa-,^,s-go-fo?;-a. — White,
Apache Names of Indian Tribes, MS., B. A. E.
('many chimneys': Apache name). Stjoekson.—
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 159, 1885 (nativename).
Styucson.— Bandelier in^ Rev. d'Ethnog., 203, 1886
(native name). Teuson.— Hughes, Doniphan's
Exped., 247, 1848. Toison.— Hardy, Travels, 421,
1829 (trans.: 'golden fleece'). Tubso.— Foisom,
Mexico, map, 1842. Tubson. — Pike, Exped., 3d
map, 1810. Tucsson.— Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 103,
1863. Tuczon.— Pope, Explor., map, 1854. Tue-
son. — Cooke in Emory, Recon., 555, 1848. Tug-
son. — Anza (1775) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 382, 1889. Tuguison.— Ibid. Tuison.—
Anza (1780) quoted, ibid., 392. Tuozon.— Marcy,
Prairie Trav., map, 1861. Tuquison. — Anza (1780)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 392, 1889.
Tuquison. — Font, map (1777), ibid., 393. Tuuk-
soon.— McGee in Coyille and Macdougal, Des. Bot.
Lab., 15, 1903 (aboriginal name).
Tucubavia. A former Pima rancheria
on the headwaters of Rio Altar, N.
Sonora, Mexico, visited by Father Kino
in 1694 and 1 700. 1 1 afterward formed one
of the visitas of the mission of Guevavi.
Tacubavia.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 258, 1884.
Tucubavi. — Rudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 193, 1863. Tucu
bavia.— Kino (1694) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
252, 1856. Tucuvavi.— Rudo Ensayo, op. cit. , 161 .
Tucnmu. A Chumashan village for
merly situated at Arroyo Hondo, near
Santa Barbara, Cal.
Tucremu. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Tucumu.— Cabrillo (1542) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla , 181, 1857. Tuh'-mu.— Henshaw, Buenaven
tura MS. vocab., B. A. PI, 1884.
Tucurnru. A former Tirnucuan dialect,
and probable subtribe, on the Atlantic
coast of Florida or Georgia, apparently
on Cumberland id., within the territory
claimed by Saturiba (q. v. ).— Gatschet
(emoting Pareja, ca. 1612), Timucua
Lang., in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xvm,
479, 1880.
Tudisishn ( 'black water' ). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881. — Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 111, 1890.
Tueadasso (Tiio'eadflLf'8o', 'tails [of
rushes or other plants] floating there.'—
Hewitt). A former Onondaga village near
the present Jamesville, Onondaga co.,
N. Y.
Cachiadacb.se. — Weiser (1743) in Min. Prov.
Council Pa., iv, 660, 1851. Cajadacb.se.— Weiser
BULL. 30]
TUERTO — TUKABATCHI
833
quoted by Beauchamp in Bull. N. Y. State Mus
no. 108, 154, 1907. Tiachton. -Beauchamp, ibid.
Tiatachtont.— Spangenberg (1745) in Pa. Mag., in,
61, 1879. Tiojachso. — Beauchamp, op cit. Tu-e-
a-das'-so.— Morgan, League Iroquois, u, 87. 1904.
Tuerto. A former pueblo of the Tano,
near the present Golden City, Santa Fe
co., N. Mex., which, according to Bande-
lier (Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 124, 1892),
was probably abandoned in 1591 on ac
count of a raid by other Indians. Zarate-
Salmeron, about 1629 (Bancroft, Native
Races, i, 600, 1882), states that it was one
of the two pueblos of the Pecos tribe.
Possibly identical with the Puerto (q. v.)
of Dilate.
El Tuerto.— Bandolier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
108, 1892. Kaapo.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 221,
1893. Ka-po.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
108, 1892 (Tano name). Tuerto.— Bandelier in
Ritch, N. Mex., 201, 1885.
Tuesapit. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Tuetinini ( ' no- water people ' ) . A divi
sion of the Mescalero Apache who claim
the region about Marathon, Texas, as
their former home.
Tue'tini'ni.— Mooney, field-notes, B. A. E., 1897.
Twe'tmi'nde.— Ibid.
Tugaloo (Dugilu'yi, abbreviated as
Dugttu/, and seeming to refer to a place
at the forks of a stream). A former
Cherokee settlement on the river of the
same name, at the junction of Toccoa cr.,
in Habersham co., Ga. The name is
sometimes written Toogelah and Too-
goola. (J. M.)
Dugilu'yi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 516, 1900
(proper Cherokee name). Toogelah. — Mooney,
ibid, (a form sometimes used). Toogoola.— Ibid,
(a form sometimes used). Tugilo. — Bartram,
Travels, 372, 1792.
Tugulan. Given by Humboldt (New
Spain, n, 344, 1822) "as a Yuit Eskimo
village in N. E. Siberia, but more likely a
Chukchi settlement.
Tuhausliuwitthe ( Tu'-hau-cu~wi'-tt$e').
A Yaquina village on the s. side of
Yaquinar., Oreg.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 229,1890.
Tuhezep (Ttixez&'p, shortened form of
srfize'ep, 'sharp ground or place for pitch
ing lodges,' so called from small sharp
stones around there.— Teit). A Xtlakya-
pamuk village on the E. side of Fraser r.,
about a mile above Lytton, Brit. Col.
Tayosap.— Can. Ind. Aff., 79, 1878. Tuxeze'p.—
Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., ir, 172, 19UO.
Tuhitspiyet (Tu-ki'te-pi-yet, from tn,
* village', Vamp', 'band', and hits-pi-i/u,
*a point': 'village on a point or penin
sula'). A band of the Skidi Pawnee.—
Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, 239, 188
Tuhkpahhukstaht ( Tuhk-pah-huks-taht,
'pumpkin-vine village' ). A band of the
Skidi Pawnee, so named, it is said, from
the fact that once, after plan ting time, this
band went off on the summer hunt, and
while they were away the pumpkin vines
grew so luxuriantly that they climbed
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 53
over their lodges, covering and hiding
them.— Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Storie*
237, 1889.
Tuhukmache. A Yoknts f Marip«.>an)
tribe that probably resided on Kin^s r.,
but perhaj)s on 'the Kaweaii. They
were one of a group of tribes of central
California that joined in ceding their
lands to the United States bv treatv of
May 13, 1851. ("A. ,.. K'.)
To-kema-che.— \Yessells (18f>3, in H. R Fx I»o<- 7fi
34th Cong., 3d sess.. 31, 1S.Y7. Tu-huc-mach —Ro'yce
ni isth Kep. B A. K., 7*2, isyy. Tu-hue-ma-chei.-
Barbonr in Sen. Kx. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec. sess.,
254, 1853. Tu-huk-nahs.— Johnston in Sen Ex!
Doe. til, 32d Cong.. 1st scss.. •_>•_> ls.V>
Tui ( 7V'/). The Ynn.k name of a Ka-
rok village on the w. side of Klamath r.,
x. w. Cal., between Orleans Bar and Red
cap cr. (A. L. K.)
Tuiban. A tribe mentioned by Langs-
dorff (Voy., n, 103, 1814) as inhabiting
the coast of California. It seemingly lie-
longed to the Costanoan family.
Tuim. The Wolf clan of the Tigua
Pueblo of Isleta, N. Mex.
Tuim-t'ainin. — Lunimi* quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., ix, 3~>2, l.s'.'ti (t'a'uiin = 'people').
Tuiskistiks ( Trnx-L-ls'-tllc*, 'mosquitos' ).
A society of the Iknnuhkahtsi, or All
Comrades, in the Pieman tribe of the Sik-
sika. It is coni])osed of men who were
constantly going to war. — ( rrinnell, Black-
foot Lodge Tales, 221, 18!»2.
Tuiunuk ('marsh people'). The
Kaniagmiut Eskimo name for a division
of the Knaiakhotana of Cook inlet,
Alaska.— Hoffman, Kadiak MS., B. A. E.,
1 882.
Tujanisuissilac. A Chnmashan village
formerly near Santa I ties mission. Santa
Barbara co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, IMil.
Tukabatchi. A former Upper Creek
town on the w. bank of Tallapoosa r., op
posite Talasse, in Elmore co., Ala A
trader's trail crossed the river at this
point. In later times the place became a
tribal center, though it suffered much in
the wars with the Chickasaw. It was
here that Tecumseh ( <|. v. ) met the I'pper
Creeks when he tried to incite them to war
against the United States. The people of
the town had several traditions in regard
to their origin, one of which claimed that
they came from the N. It is probable
thev were in part Shawnee I hey had
in possession certain metal plates which
thev had preserved from time immemo
rial. Adair(IIist. Ind., 178 1775) sayn
that in his time they consisted of 5 copper
•md " bri«s plates which were produced
only at the busk (.,. y.) In 179. the
T.lacc could muster 11 (i warriors, and
832itcontained38(>lKTUses. SeeGatschet,
834
TUKABATCHI TUKLAK
[B. A. E.
survivors': ancient name). Italua fatcha-sigo. —
Ibid. (= 'town deviating from strictness' :
ancient name). Italua ispokogi.— Ibid. ( = 'town
of survivors ': ancient name). Tauchebatchee. —
Schermerhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d s., n, 18, 1814. Teickibatiks. — McGillivray
(1877) in Am. State Tapers, Ind. Aff., I, 18, 1832.
Tocabatche.— Anville, map N. Am., 1746. Togo-
batche. — Lattre, map U. S., 1784. Tokaubat
chee.— U. S. Ind. Treaties, 324, 1837. Tookabat-
cha.— Woodward, Reminis., 31, 1859. Tookabat-
chee.— Brown, West. Gaz., 11, 1817. Took-au-bat-
che.— Hawkins (1779), Sketch, 27, 52, 1848. Took-
aubatchians.— Jackson (1813) in Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 4. 51, 1848. Topacas.— Barcia, Ensayo (1693),
313, 1723. Toukaubatchee.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1814),
162, 1837. Tuccabatche.— Bartram, Travels, 461,
1791. Tuchabatchees.— U. S. Ind. Treat, (1797), 70,
1837. Tuckaabatchees.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. 4. 48,
1818. Tuckabatcha.— Ind. Alt'. Rep., 149, 1858.
Tuckabatche.— Bartram, Trav., 445, 1791. Tucka-
batches.— Knox (1791) in Am. State Papers, Ind.
Aff., I, 127, 1832. Tuckabatchie.— Knox, ibid., 260.
Tuckabatchy.— Wood ward, op. cit. Tuckabathees.—
U. S. Ind. Treat, (1797), 68, 1837. Tuckafaches.—
Ker, Travels, 300, 1816. Tuckapaus.— Ibid, (prob
ably identical). Tuckaubatchees. — Finnelson
(1792) in Am. State Papers, op. cit., 289. Tuckha-
batchees.— McKenney. Mem. and Trav., I, 164,
1846. Tugibaxtchi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
I, 147, 1884 (ancient form). Tukabaches.— Drake,
Ind. Chron., 201, 1836. Tukabatchey.— Adair, Am.
Inds., 178, 179, 1775. Tukabatchies.— Drake, Bk.
Inds., bk. 4, 57, 1848. Tukawbatchie.— Gal latin in
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc. . n, 95, 1836. TukipjT htchi.—
Gatschet, op. cit. (ancient form). Tukipaxtchi. —
Ibid. Tukkebatche.— Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775.
Tukabatchi. A town of the Creek Na
tion, on theN. side of Wewoka cr., Okla.
The people formerly lived between Eu-
faula and Hillabi towns, Ala, — Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186, 1888.
Tukabaxtchi.— Ibid.
Tukachkach. A Chumashan village
formerly at El Esterito, near San Buena
ventura, Ventura co., Cal.
Tu'-katc-kate.— Henshaw, Buenaventura MS. vo-
cab., B. A. E., 1884.
Tukhenikashika ( Tuqe'-nikaci'iia, 'red-
dish-yellow-buffalo people' ). A Qtiapaw
gens.— Dorsey in 15th Kep. B. A. E., 229,
1897.
Tukhtukagi ( Tuxtu-kagi, 'corn-cribs set
up'). A former Creek village, subordi-
nate to Oakfuskee, on the w. bank of Tal-
lapoosa r., 20 m. above Niuyaka, probably
in Randolph co., Ala.
Corn House.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 578, 1854.
Thu-le-oc-who-cat-lau.— Hawkins (1779), Sketch,
46, 1848 (probably identical). Tooh-to-cau-gee. —
Ibid, ('corn housestanding'). Totacaga.— Swan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, op. cit., v, 262, 1855. Touta-
caugee.— Treatyof 1814 in V. S. Ind. Treat. ,162, 1837.
Tu^tu kagi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 118,
,1884.
Tukinobi. A former pueblo of the
Hopi, traces of the ruins of which are
discernible on a large hill on the summit
of East Mesa, Tusayan, N. E. Arizona. —
Fewkes in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 589, 1898.
Tukkuthkutchin ('squint-eyed people').
A Kutchin tribe at the head of Porcupine
r., occupying the territory between the
headwaters of the Porcupine r. and Ft
McPherson, in the northern Yukon
Ter., Canada. Their eyes are frequently
small and oblique, hence their name.
Although barbarous they are more in
telligent than other tribes. They are
a commercial people, living by barter.
Though good hunters, rarely lacking food,
they do not hunt furs, but exchange their
beads, which form the circulating me
dium, for the peltry of the neighboring
tribes. They are fond of oratorical dis
play, and in their harangues the voice of
the speaker gradually rises, becoming a
screech at the climax. They subsist at
all seasons almost exclusively on caribou,
which they hunt on the mountains.
Formerly they were numerous, but by
1866 they had become reduced to 15 hunt
ers or 40 men. Dawson (Rep. Geol.
Surv. Can. 1888, 206i?, 1889) gave the
number of inhabitants of Peel r. and La
Pierres House, the Tatlitkutchin and
Tukkuthkutchin together, as 337, con
sisting of 185 males and 152 females.
Morice estimated their number at 150 in
1906.
Dakaz.— Morice in Anthropos, I, 261, 1906. Dak"
kadhse. — Petitot, Autour du lac des Esclaves,
361, 1891. Dakkadhe.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie,
xx, 1876 ('squinters'). Deagothee Loochoo. —
Schoolcraft, Ind . Tribes, II, 28, 1852. Deegothee.—
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 19, 1836.
Degathee Dinees. — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
511, 1878. Degothees.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
m, 542, 1853. Degothi-Kutchin.— Bancroft, Nat.
Races, 1, 146, 1874. Degutbee Dinees.— Mackenzie,
Voy., 49, 1802. DegutheeDennee.— Franklin, Sec.
Exped., 40, 1828 ('the people who avoid the arrows
of their enemies by keeping a lookout on both
sides'). Deguthee Dine. — Mackenzie, Voy., n,
213, 1802. Deguthee Dinees.— Mackenzie, Voy., 51,
1801. Digothi.— Latham, Nat, Races Russ. Emp.,
292, 1854. Digothi-Kutchin. — Simpson, Nar. of
Discov., 103, 1843. Gens-de-ralt.— Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1X69, 593, 1870. Gens de rats.— Whymper,
Alaska, 255, 1869. Klo-ven-Kouttchin.— Petitot,
Autour, 361, 1891 (gens dubord des Prairies). Klo-
ven-Kuttchin.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx,
1876 ( ' people at the end of the prairie ') . Kukuth-
kutchin.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 147, 1874 (mis
print). Lapiene's Houselndians. — Kirkby in Hind,
Labrador Periiri., 11, 254, 1863. Louches.'— Petitot,
Autour du lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. Louchioux
Proper.— Ross, notes on Tinne, S. I. MS. 474.
NattsEe-Kouttchin.— Petitot, Autonr du lac des Es
claves, 361, 1891 (marmot people). Njith.— Ibid,
('between others'). Porcupine. — Colyer in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1869, 593, 1870. Porcupine River Indians.—
Whvmper, Alaska, 255, 1869. Quarrelers.— Mac
kenzie, Voy., 51, 1801. Quarrellers.— Franklin,
Nar. Journ. Polar Sea, 261, 1824. Querelleurs.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 821, 1826. Rat Indians.—
Hardesty in Smithson. Rep. 1866, 311, 1872. Rat
River Indians.— Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869.
Squinters. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
67, 1856. Squint-Eyes.— Franklin, Nar. Journ.
Polar Sea, 261, 1824. Takadhe.— Petitot, MS.
vocab., 1865, S. I. 6613. Takaz.— Morice in An
thropos, 1, 261, 1906 (Dakaz, or). Ta'-ku'rth.— Ross,
notes on Tinne, S. I. MS. 474 ('twisted'). Ta-kuth
Kutchin.— Gibbs, MS. notes from Ross, B.A.E.
( ' wry-necked people' ) . Ta-Ktith -Kutchin.— Hind,
Labrador Penin., u, 254,1863. Tdha-kke-Kuttchin.—
Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876 ('mountain
race'). Tdha- Kouttchin.— Petitot, Autour du lac
des Esclaves, 361, 1891 ( 'mountain people ' ). Tdha-
kuttchin.— Petitot in Bull. Soc. Geog. Paris, chart,
1875. Thycothe.— Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Lond., 67, 1856. Tuk-kuth.— Hardisty in Smithson.
Rep. 1866, 311, 1872. Tukukth-Kutchin.— Dall,
Alaska, 430, 1870. Tukkuth'-kutchin'.— Dall in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 31, 1877. Tukudh.— Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 540, 1878. Tykothee.—
Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., no. 821, 1826. Tykothee-
dinneh.— Franklin, Nar. Journ. Polar Sea, 261,
1824. Yukuth.— Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
545, 1878 (misprint). Yukuth Kutchin.— Bancroft,
Nat. Races, I, 115, 1882 (misprint).
Tuklak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil-
BULL. 30]
TUKLUKYET TULIUEE
835
lage on Kuskokwim r. below the Yukon
portage, Alaska; pop. 92 in 1880.
Tookhlagamute.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 17,
1884. Touckagnokmiut.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann.
Voy., 5th a., xxi, map, 1850.
Tuklukyet. A Yukonikhotana village,
on the N. bank of Yukon r., 15 in. below
the mouth of To/i r., Alaska. — Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Tukpafka ('punk- wood,' 'tinder'). An
upper Creek village, from which Niuyaka
was settled in 1777. According to Haw
kins it was on Chattahoocb.ee r., prob
ably in w. Georgia, in 1 777. It contained
126 families in 1 832. Whipple ( Pac. R. R.
Rep., in, pt. 3, 8, 1856) speaks of a rem
nant of the people as living with the
Kichai and Kickapoo on Canadian r.,
Ind. T. (Oklahoma), in 1853.
Punknot.— Weatherford( 1793) in Am. State Papers,
Ind. Aff., I, 385, 1832. Toak paf car.— Census of
1832 in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 578, 1854.
Topofkies.— Domenech, Deserts N. A., i, 444, 1860.
Toprofkies.— Jacob, Life of P. Gass, 121, 1859. Tote-
pauf-cau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 45, 1848. Tuc-
pauska. — Bartram, Trav., 4G2, 1773.
Tukpafka. A town of the Creek Na
tion, on Canadian r., about 8 m. below
the mouth of Little r., Okla.
Topofkees.— Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt. 3,
8, 1856. Tukpafka.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
II, 186, 1888.
Tukuarika ('sheep-eaters,' referring to
the mountain sheep ) . A division of Sh< >-
shoni said to have lived in Yellowstone
park, subsequently in w. central Idaho on
the Lemhi fork of Salmon r.. and on the
Malade. They were subsequently on the
Lemhi res., Idaho, but in 1907 they wrere
removed to the Ft Hall res. They num
bered 90 in 1904, but are no longer sep
arately enumerated.
Great Kammas Indians.— Valkenburgh in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 235, 1865. Kammas Prairie tribe. — Cooley,
ibid., 30. Loo-coo-rekah.— Mann, ibid., 1864, 172,
1865. Mountain-Sheep-Eaters.— Hoffman in Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., xxill, 297, 1886. Salmon River
Snakes.— Stuart, Montana, 81, 1865. Sheep-Eat
ers.— Doty in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 175, 1865. Too-
coo recah.— (k-bow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 19. 18iW
(Shoshoni name). Took'-a-rik-kah.— Stuart, op.
pit. Tucaricas.— U. S. ^tat, at Large, xvi, 346, 1878.
Tuka-rika.— Gatschet in Geog. Sjurv. W. 100th Mer.,
vii, 410, 1879. Tu'kuari'ka.— Hoffman, op. cit.
Tukulitlatun. A former village of the
Chastacosta'on the N. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg.
Tu'-jiu-lit-la'-tun.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 234, 1890.
Tukutnut. A former village of the
Rumseu division of the Costanoan family
near Monterey, Cal.
Santa Teresea.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
18(50 (misprint for Santa Teresa). Tucutnut.—
Ibid.
Tukwilisitunne. A former village of the
Chastacosta on the x. side of Rogue r.,
( )reg.
Tu'-kwi-li-si' }unne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, III, 234, 1890.
Tula. A province, probably in w.
Arkansas, on Arkansas r., visited by
De Soto's army in 1542. As the language
differed from that of the Quapaw to the
E., the people were possibly of tin- C-i,l-
(loan stock.
Tula.— Biedma (1544) in French HH r.-ll IM
Il,g10ti, 1850. Tulla.-Gentl. of Ehas (l.V,7, , ibid:;
Tuladi. See Tonhdi.
Tulalip. One of three divisions of the
Twana, a Salish tribe on the w. side o
Hood canal, Wash. This branch accord
iiuuucanai, \\asli. i in- brunch, acn >rd-
ing to Eells, lives on a small stream, near
the head of the canal, called Dulaylip.
The name hasalso been given to a reserva
tion on the w. side of Tuget sd.
Do'hleli'p.— Eells, MS., B. A. E. (Twana nanu-i
Du-hle-lips. — Eells in Smithson Rrp IKS? c^j-",
1S89. Nuhiyup.-Eells, MS., op. cit'. (Clillain
name). Teelalup.— Hill in H. R. Ex. Doc :{? 3(th
Cong., 3d sess., 81,1. S57. Thwle lup.— McCaw' I'u-
yallup MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1K*5 (1'nyallnp
name). Tulalip.— Ind. AIT. Rep. 1901, 70J, 1W2
(name of res. and agency) .
Tularenos (Span.: 'those of
or tracts of land containing tnl,x or
reeds). A term applied loosely to tin-
tribes of the great valley of San ,J<>n-
quin r. and Tulare lake, and even of
lower Sacramento valley, Cal. As this
territory included Moquelumnan, Yo-
kuts (Mariposan),and Shoshoiiean trihes,
the word is without ethnic significance.
Until .July 20, 1903, there was a "Mis-
sion-Tule River Consolidated Agency"
in California, when, by order of the Sec
retary of the Interior, it was subdivided,
part becoming the Mission res. (with
2,897 Indians in 1908), the other the Tnle
River res. (with 151 Indians).
Talarenos.— Mayer, Mexico, II, 3S, 1853. Toolee-
rayos.— Beechey, Voy., i, 381, 1SJ1. Tula.—
Emmonsin Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 2(11, iv>3
Tulara. — Ibid. Tulare Lake Indians. —Johnston in
Sen. Ex. J>oc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., '23. 1H.V2.
Tularenos.— Duflot de Mofras, Kxpl., II, 3:i.~>, ls41.
Tulare River Indians. — Henley in Ind. AtT. Kc{>..
511 l.sol. Tularesin.— Capron, Hist. Cal.. 20. 18T>«.
Tule River.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1901, (WG. 1902. Tulu-
raios — Beechey, o]>. cit., 11, -lt»l, IK'.I. Yutas
Talarenos.— Miihlenpfordt, Mcjico, n. 538.
(the Painte living on the streams s. of Tulare lake:
misprint).
Tulares. A band, probably of the Ola-
mentke, formerly living on "the N. roast
of San Francisco bay, Cal., but nearly ex
tinct in 1853.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, m, -421, 1853.
Tule River Reservation. A reservation
of 48,551 acres of partly arable land occu
pied 'by 151 Mission Indians of various
tribes under the Tule River school super
intendent, s. Cal.
Tulibee. A species of whitefish (('<>r
QOHUS tullilK'c) of the Great Lakes and the
waters of the ( Canadian N. W ., the ijumirrel
whitelish. The Canadian-French f;
of the word, which came into hnghsh a>
tnlibee, or tiillibee, from x. w. Canada; w
toullhi, representing the otona&i of UK
Cree-Chippewa dialects of AlKonquiah,
with the well-known interchange of »^
and I and the dropping of the <
lable. The word signifies literally mout
water ' from oton, 'its mouth, an.
836
TULIK TUMACAOORI
IB. A. E.
'water,' 'liquid,' referring to the watery
flesh of this lish. (A. F. c. )
Tulik (Aleut: 'fissure'). An Aleut
village formerly on Umnak, Aleutian ids.,
Alaska, situated near a volcano of the
same name. Pop. 26 in 1834.
Tooleekskoi.— Elliott. Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875.
Tulik.— Holmberg, Kthnol. Skizz., 142, 1855. Tu-
linskoe.— Veniaminof, Zapiski, n, 202, 1840.
Tulkepaia (Yuman: Tulkepaia renuna
tche'hirale, probably meaning 'spotted-
belly sparrows.'— Corbusier). A body of
Yuman Indians, popularly known as
Apache Yumas, said by Corbusier (1886)
to have recently sprung from a mixture
of Yuma, Mohave, and Yavapai. They
claimed as their home the desert stretch
of w. Arizona between the Colorado r.
and the country of the Yavapai, over
which they roamed until placed on the
Rio Verde res., Ariz., in May, 1873. In
1875 most of these, numbering in all
about 500, were removed to the San Car
los res., where they numbered 352 in the
following year. They speak the Yavapai
dialect with a few 'lexical differences.
See Tontos. (A. s. G.)
Apache Yuma.— White. MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A.E.,
1875. Dil-zhays. — Ibid. Go'hun. — Ibid. Har-dil-
zhays. — Ibid. (' lied country Indians'; 'Indians
living where there are red ants': Apache
name). Hatilshe.— White in Zeitsehr. f. Ethnol.,
370, 1877 (the Tonto, Yuma, and Mohave, so-
called by the Apache). Ko-paya.— White quoted
by Gatschet Yuma-Sprachstamm, 370, 1877 (own
name, abbreviation of Tulke-paya). Ko-uavi. —
Gatschet, ibid, (own name). Ko'un. — White, MS.
Hist. Apaches, op. cit. Kowavi. — Gatschet, op.
cit. Kuhn.— White, MS. Hist., op. cit. (so-called
by Mexicans). Kun. — Ibid. Natchon. — Corbusier
misquoted by Shufeldt, Ind. Types of Beauty, 17,
1891. Natchous.— Corbusier in Am. Antiq., VIII,
276, 1886 ('lizard': Apache name). Queiuen. —
Froebel, Seven Years' Travel, 511, 1859. Toleko-
paya. — White quoted by Gatschet, op. cit., 411.
Tolgopeya.— Ibid. Tolkepaya.— ten Kate, Reizen
in X. A., 199, 1885. Tolkipeya.— White quoted
by Gatschet, op. cit., 371. Tolkopaya.— Ibid.
Tsilgopaya. — Ibid. Tsilgopeya. — Ibid. Tulkepaia
venuna tchehwale. — Corbusier, op. cit. (= spotted
belly T.). Tulvkapaya. — Harrington in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908 ('lizard folk': given as
Tonto name for themselves) . Ya-ve-pe'-Ku-tcan'
ten Kate, Synonymic, 5, 1884 (given as their own
name).
Tullibee. See 7uW>ee.
Tullihas. A village situated in 1755 on
the w. branch of Muskingum r., Ohio,
about 20 m. above the forks, and occu
pied by Delawares, Mahican, andCaugh-
nawaga. — Smith (1799) quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 185, 1841.
Tulomos. Mentioned as a tribe or divi
sion of the Costanoan Indians, probably
inhabiting the peninsula of San Fran
cisco, Cal., and connected with the mis
sion of Dolores. Together with the
Olhones, Ah wastes, Altahmos, and
Romonans they have been called Costa-
nos. (A. L. K.)
Tu-lo-mos.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, u, 500, 1852.
Tulumonos. — Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Lond.,
79, 1852-53. Tuolomos. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer
Fan. 11, 1861.
Tulpkweyu (contr. from tarapkwtye-u, a
species of snake). A Tonkawa gens. —
Gatschet, Tonkawe vocab., B. A. E., 1884.
Tulsa (properly Talsi, contracted from
Tallahassee). A Creek town on the left
bank of Arkansas r., in tp. 19 N., R. 12 E.,
Okla. See Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
n, 186, 1888.
Tulsa. A Creek town at the old Creek
council-ground, at Council Hill, near the
head of Grave cr., in the s. E. part of the
Creek Nation, Okla,— Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., ir, 186, 1888.
Lutchapoga. — Gatschet, ibid., 185.
Tulshk. A Yaquina village on the s.
side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
T'ulck.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 229,
1890 (<••--= *h).
Tulsulsun ( Tul-sul'-sun] . Given by Dor
sey (Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 235, 1890)
as a Takelma band or village in Oregon,
but identified by Sapir (Am. Anthr., ix,
254, 1907) as merely the Takelma name
(Dalmhrin) of Illinois r.
Tultschina ( ' bathers in cold water ' ) .
A Knaiakhotana clan of Cook inlet,
Alaska. — Richardson, Arct. Expd., i,
407, 1851.
Tuluka. A former Patwin village in
Pope valley, Napa co., Cal. According
to Powers the Spaniards carried away
most of the tribe in 1838 to Sonoma mis
sion, where the larger portion soon died
from smallpox. There were only 3 sur
vivors in 1842.
Re'-ho.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 228,
1877 (named from a chief). Tulkays.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860. Tu-lo-kai'-di-sel.—
Powers, op. cit. Tuluka. — S. A. Barrett, inf 'n, 1905.
Tuluka. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the right bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska; pop. 59 in 1880, 17 in 1890.
Toolooka-ana^amute. — Petroff in 10th Census,
Alaska, lt>, 1884. Tooluka-anahamute. — Ibid., map.
Tulukagnagamiut.—llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tuluksak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village on the left bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska, 40 m. above Bethel; pop. 150 in
1880, 62 in 1890.
lulukiak.— Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., ix. 90, 1898
(misprint). Toulaksagamut. — Spurr (1898) quoted
by Baker. Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Tuluksag-
miut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Tulwutmetunne ('people in the open
prairie'). A band of the Mishikhwut-
metunne formerly residing on Coquille r.,
Oreg.
j;ul-wut'-nie. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
232, 1890. xul''wu^'me/ tfinne'. — Ibid.
Tumac. Said to be the westernmost
settlement of the Maricopa on Gila r.,
s. w. Ariz., in the 18th century. — Orozco
y Berra, Geog., 348, 18(54.
Tumacacori (from Pi ma Tsii-ma-ka'-
kork, 'curved peak.' — ten Kate). A
former rancheria of one of the Piman
tribes, probably Sobaipuri, on Rio Santa
Cruz, s. of Tubac and 8 leagues N. N. AV. of
Guevavi, s. Arizona. It was visited by
Father Kino in 1(597-1701, and afterward
became a visita of Guevavi, with 199
natives in 1764-67, and 39 in 1772, at
BULL. 30}
TUMALENIA — TUNANPIN
which date it was almost in ruins from
Apache depredations in 1769. In 1784 or
earlier it had become the mission of San
Jose, and was occupied as such until 1820,
when the church, erected by the Jesuits
in 1752, was destroyed by the Apache.
The ruins are still visible.
Jumagacori. — Mange quoted by Bancroft, Ariz
andN. Mex., 358, 1889. San Jose.— Bancroft, ibid.,
385. S. Cayetano.— Bernal (1697) quoted by Ban
croft, ibid., 356 (Tumacacori, or). S. Cayetano
Tumapacori.— Kino (1697) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., I, '288, 1856. S. Cayetano Tumagacori. — M;nige
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 358, 1889.
St Cayetano.— Venegas, Hist. Gala., I, map, 1759.
Sumacacori. — Croix (1769) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., II, 15, 1856. Termacacori.— Hardy, Travels, 422,
1829. Tsjoemakakork.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A.,
160, 1885 (Pima name). Tumacacori. — Garces(1769)
in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., n, 374, 1856.
Tumalenia (Tu-ma-leh-nia). A tribe,
probably Moquel unman, formerly living
at Bodega bay, Cal., and speaking a lan
guage different from the Gallinomero, the
next tribe to the N. — Gibbs in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 102, 1853.
Tumamar . A tribe or subtribe, evidently
Coahuiltecan, encountered N. of the Rio
Grande as early as 1675, when Fernando
del Bosque crossed into Texas ( Nat. ( ieog.
Mag., xiv, 340-45, 1903). Early in the
18th century they became well known at
San Francisco Solano mission on the Rio
Grande in Mexico, and after this mission
became San Antonio de Yalcro, on the
Rio San Antonio in Texas, some members
of the tribe followed it (Baptismal Rec. of
San Antonio de Valero, MS.). At the first
mission named they mingled freely with
the Terocodame, a Tumamar being at one
time chief of the latter band. The tribe
ranged far to the E., sometimes being met
on the Brazos (Espinosa, Diario, entry for
June 10, 1716, MS.). The tribal name,
which was most commonly written Tuma
mar and Ticmamar, seems to have disap
peared before the middle of the 18th cen
tury, (n. E. B.)
Taimamares. —Fernando del Bosque (1675), op. cit.
Tasmamares. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 306, 1864.
Ticmanares.— Espinosa (1716), op. cit. Tumamar.—
Fernando del Bosque (1675), op. cit. (given as
chief's name).
Tumidok. According to Powers, a divi
sion of the Miwok formerly living in the
region of Mokelumne r., in Calaveras and
Amador cos., Cal. In reality the name
hasthesamesigniticanceasTamuleko,q. v.
Toomedocs.— Powers in Overland Mo., x, 324, 1873.
Tu'-mi-dok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in.
349, 1877.
Tumkoaakyas ( Turnqoa' akyas} . A Bella-
coola gens at Talio, Brit. Col.— Boas in
7th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 3, 1891.
Tummeli (Tum'-meli). A Maidu divi
sion living along the s. fork of American
r. , from a little above Coloma to River-
ton, Eldorado co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Tumna (properly Dumna}. A former
Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe that lived on
upper San Joaquin r. and N. to Kings r.,
Cal. They were one of the tribes that
ceded their lands to the United State* l.v
treaty of Apr. 29, lsf>l, and wen- th«-ii
placed on a reserve between Chowchilla
and Kaweah rs. ( v ,, K ,
Dumna.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. I'ub. \rii 1r<-h
and Kth.,11, 311. 1907 (proper, mint-.. Loomnear. ' '.
Henley in Ind. AfJ. Rep.. 512. 1854. Toomna -l,,,|
41' S" F5' W}1' Ko-V(ie in lsth "i-p. »• A. •:
/82, 1899. loom nas.-Imi. AIT. K.-j... ^5. Is-il.
Tump. According to Harriett (Diet «>f
Americanisms, 728, ls?7), "to tump"
signifies "to draw a deer or other animal
home through the woods after he ha*
been killed": a word in use in the hunt
ing regions of Maine, from the Al.naki
dialect of Algonquian. (A. K. c. )
Tumpataguo. One of 36 tribes reported
in 1683 to Domingo dc Mendoza (Viaje,
MS. in Archive Gen. de Mex.) as l>eing
friendly to the Jumano (Tawehash ) and
living three days' journey eastward from
the junction of the Rio Grande an«l the
Conchos. This would place them in s. w.
Texas. (n. E. B. )
Tump-line. A pack strap or portage
strap. Bartlett (Diet, of Americanisms,
723, 1877) says: "A strap placed across
the forehead to assist a man in carrying a
pack on his back. Used in Maine, where
the custom was borrowed from the Indi
ans." The first part of
this word is derived,
according to De Cost
Smith, from nmdumh'i,
which in the Ahnaki
dialect of Algonquian
signifies 'pack strap,'
'burden strap'; Inn' is
English. According to TUMP-LP.E is USE
Prince (Am. Anthr., ix,
no. 3, 1907) the modern Ahnaki form is
madomba., and the present-day Mashjiee
ta'mpam. (A. F. r. )
Tumpzi. A tribeorsubtrit>e, of unknown
affinity, represented in 1728 at San Anto
nio de Valero mission, Texas (Valero
Burials, 1728, partida 154, MS.).
Tumtls ('paint' ). A Squawmish village
on the E. side of Howe sd., Brit. ('<>!.-
Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. P., 474, 1900.
Tumun. A name said by Powers (Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., in, 349, 1877) to be applied
by the Miwok N. of Stanislaus r., Stanis
laus co., Cal., to their northern congeners.
Powers derives the name from ftt'f/mn,
'north.' It is, however, very prohably
another rendition of ctnunetnko, a term de
rived from the Miwok rlnnnedi, 'south,
and itself signifying 'southerners.'
TamMo. (*• A:B.)
Tunagak. An Eskimo village in the
Kuskokwim district, Alaska; pop. /I
Tunaghamiut.-llth Census, Alaska 164. isW
Tunal. A former pueblo of the Je|x-
huane, in Durango, Mexico; deni
locality unknown.
el Tunal.-Orozco y Berra, Geog. , 318, 1864.
Tunanpin • (Tu'-nafi-p'fr, 'black bear').
838
TUN ANPIN TUNIC A
[B. A. E.
A gens of the Iowa, consisting of the
Tapothka, Punghathka, Munchinye, and
Kirokokhoche subgentes.
Too-num'-pe —Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Tu'-
na-'-p-i".— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 238, 1897.
Tunanpin. A gens of the Missouri
(q. v.).
Moon'-cha.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Tu-nan/-
p'i-.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Tunanpin. A gens of the Oto (q. v.).
Me-je'-ra-ja.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877 ( = 'Wolf ;
given as distinct from Bear gens). Moon'-cha. —
Ibid ('Bear'). Mu"-tci'-ra-tce.— Uorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897 ('Wolf'). Tuna»'-p'in.—
Ibid. ('Black bear').
Tundastusa ( A pache : ' water spread out, '
from the many springs forming marshy
areas). A large prehistoric pueblo ruin
on a low elevation between two washes
entering Forestdale cr. from the N., on
the White Mtn. Apache res., 10m. s. E.
of Showlow, Ariz. It was partially exca
vated in 1901 by Dr Walter Hough, of
the National Museum, who is inclined
to the belief that it was a settlement of a
Zufii clan or clans on its northward mi
gration. See Nat. Mus. Rep. 1901, 289,
1903.
Forestdale ruin. — Ibid.
Tundy. See Tatemy.
Tunessassah ( ' where there is fine sand. ' —
Hewitt). An Iroquois village formerly
on upper Allegheny r., perhaps in Warren
co., Pa., and occupied by Seneca, Cayuga,
and Onondaga. — Macauley, N. Y., n, 200,
299, 300, 1829.
Tung. The Sun clan of the Tewa pueblo
of Hano, N. E. Ariz., only one individual
(a man) of which survived in 1893.
Tan'.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vu, 166, 1894.
Tda'-wu.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
(Hopi name). Tjon-a-ai'. — Ibid. (Navahoname).
Tun.— Ibid.
Tungge (Tewa: 'village of the basket').
A former pueblo of the Tano on a bare
slope near the banks of a stream (which
in the mountains farther s. is called
Rio de San Pedro, lower down Una de
Gato, and in the vicinity of the ruins
Arroyo del Tunque), at the N. E. extrem
ity of the Sandia mts., in Sandoval co.,
N. Mex. It was the westernmost of the
Tano villages in prehistoric times, and
was evidently in ruins in 1541, the date
of Coronado's expedition, having been
abandoned a few years prior to that date
in consequence of an attack by nomadic
Indians from the plains. The pueblo was
extensive, forming a number of irregular
squares, and the houses were constructed
of adobe with rubble foundations. See
Bandelier in Arch. Jnst. Papers, iv, 109,
121, etseq., 1892.
El Tunque.— Bandelier, op. cit., 109. Pueblo de
Tunque.— Doc. ofl770cited by Bandelier, ibid., 112.
Tung-ge. — Ibid., 109 (aboriginal name). Tung-ke —
Bandelier in Hitch, N. Mex., 201, 1885; in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 129, 1890. Tunque.— Bandelier in
Ritch, op. cit. Village of the Basket.— Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, op. cit.
Tungulungsi ( Tung-ul-ung'-si, 'smallest
turtle' ). A subclan of the Delawares.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Tungy aa. Accord ing to traditio u of 1 h e
Santa Clara Indians, an ancient Tewa
pueblo on a black mesa near the wr. bank
of the Rio Grande, above the San Ilde-
fonso ford, N. Mex. (p. w. H.)
Tuniakpuk. A Togiagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on lower Togiak r., Alaska; pop. 137
in 1880.
Tuniakhpuk.— Petroff in 10th Census Alaska, map,
1884. Tuniakpuk.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 641,
1906. Tunniakhpuk.— Petroff, op. cit., 17.
Tunica (ta, an article; uni, 'people'; ka,
nominal suffix. — Gatschet). A tribe, form
ing a distinct linguistic family known as
Tonikan, formerly dwelling on the lower
Mississippi. The Tunica are prominent
in the early history of the lower Missis
sippi region because of their attachment
to the French and the faithful service
rendered them as allies in contests with
neighboring tribes. When first visited
they lived in Mississippi on lower Yazoo
r. In 1699 La Source (Shea, Early Voy.,
80, 1861) estimated the number of their
cabins at about 260, scattered over 4
leagues of country. He states that
they lived entirely on Indian corn
and did no hunting. Gravier, who vis
ited the tribe in 1700, states that they
occupied 7 hamlets containing 50 or 60
small cabins. In 1706, according to La
Harpe, the Tunica were driven from their
villages by the Chickasaw and Alibamu
and joined the Huma; and it is said that
subsequently they killed more than half
that tribe and occupied its territory. In
1730 they met with a reverse at the hands
of those Natchez who had taken refuge
among the Chickasaw; their village was
burned and a large number of them killed.
In 1760 they occupied 3 villages, the
largest of which was on a lake at Tunica
bayou. Baudry des Lozieres in 1802
ascribed to them a population of 120 men,
a total of about 450.
Hutchins (Imlay, West.Ter., 419, 1797)
notes a Tunica village on the E. bank of
the river opposite the upper plantations of
Pte Coupee, containing in 1784 about 20
warriors. Later the Tunica moved up to
Marksyille prairie in A voyelles parish, on
the s. side of lower Red r. Still later they
appear under the local name of Avoyelles
Indians (not to be confounded with an
older tribe of that name), a name applied
also to the Biloxi, who settled here in 1762
after leaving their coast seats. The rem
nant of the Tunica, consisting of about 30
people, are now E. and s. E. of Marksville,
the parish seat, on what is called Marks
ville prairie. They speak Tunica, Creole,
and English. •
Gravier' s description of the Tunica in
1700 indicates that their women made an
excellent fabric of mulberry cloth; there
was a fair division of labor between the
sexes; the men cultivated the soil, planted
and harvested the crops, cut the wood
BULL. 30]
TUNICHA — TUPS
839
and brought it to the cabin, and dressed
the deer and buffalo skins; the women
performed the indoor work and made
pottery and clothing; polygyny was rare
among them (Shea, Early Voy., 134).
The Tunica language, hitherto unknown
or unpublished, was studied in 1886 by
Gatschet.. It is vocalic and harmonious,
rich in verbal forms and possessing also a
declension of the noun, and, what is more
remarkable, nominal and pronominal
gender. It appears to have no genetic
connection with any other family of lan
guages.
Counica.— Neill, Hist. Minn., 173, 1858 (misprint).
Otonnica.— Tonti (1687) in Shea, Discov., 226, 1852.
Runicas. — Sibley (1805) in Am. State Papers, Ind.
Aff. , I, 724, 1832. Tanico.— Gentl. of Elvas (1542)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., li, 178, 1850 (probably
identical). TanikSa. — Marquette map (ca. 1673)
in Shea, Discov., 1852. Tanikwa. — Marquette
quoted by Shea, Early Voy., 80, 1861. Tonieas.—
Penicaut (1700) in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1,61,
1869. Tonicaus.— La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec.,
VI, 302, 1886. Tonikas. — Bossu, Travels La., I, 35,
1771. Toumachas. — Berquin-Duvallon, Travels in
La., 94, 1806. Toumika.— Gravier (1700) in Shea,
Early Voy., 133, 18t>l. Tounic?.— Coxe, Carolana,
map, 1741. Tounika. — Gravier (1701) in French,
Hist. Coll. La., II, 80, 1875. Tourika.— Metairie
(1682) in French, ibid. ,22. Tuncas.— Latham, Es
says, 408, 1860. Tunicas.— JeiYerys, French Doin.
Am., I, 145, 1761. Tu-ni'-cka a»-ya-di'.— Dorsey,
Biloxi MS. diet., B. A. E., 1892 (one of the Biloxi
names). Tu-ni'-ckaha»-ya'.— Ibid, (another Biloxi
name). Tunscas. — Sibley misquoted by Scher-
merhorn (1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., n,
27, 1814.
Tunicha. Mentioned aa a Navaho set
tlement, but actually intended to desig
nate that part of the tribe in and about
the Tunicha mts., N. Mex., in contradis
tinction to the western portion of the tri he.
Tumecha.— Domenech, Deserts of N. A., n, 7, I860.
Tumicha.— Cortex (1799) in Pac. R. K. Rep., in.pt.
3, 119, 1856. Tunicha Indians.— Shepherd ( 1859) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 69, 36th Cong., 1st sess., 16, 1860.
Tuimliarbik. A former Eskimo settle
ment and Dutch trading station in s. w.
Greenland.— Crantz, Hist. Greenland, i,
18, 1767.
Tununirmiut ( 'people of the back coun
try ' ). One of the two subdivisions of the
Agomiut Eskimo, living at Pond inlet,
opening into Eclipse sd., N. E. coast of
Baffin land.
Toonoonek.— Parry, Second Voy., 359, 182-1. Tud-
nunirmiut.— Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash., in,
96, 1885. Tummirmiut. — Boas in 6th Jiep. B. A. E.,
442, 1888.
Tununirusirmiut ( 'people of the smaller
back country ' ). A subtribe of Agomiut
Eskimo living at Admiralty inlet, the N.
shore of Cockburn id., and the s. shore of
North Devon.
Toonoonee-roochiuh.— Parry, Second Voy., 370,1821
Tudnunirossirmiut.— Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc.
Wash., in, 96, 1885. Tununirusirmiut.— Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., 442, 1888.
Tunxis (from Wuttunkshau, 'the point
where the river bends.'— Trumlmll)
An important tribe that lived on middle
Farmington r. near the great bend, about
where Farmington and Southington,
Hartford co., Conn., are now.
were subject at an early period
Sequassen, the sachem who sold Hart
ford to the English. KutU-n^-r include
them m the Wappinger. They .-old the
greater part of their territory in Kilo
About 1700 they still had a village of 2u
wigwams at Farinington, hut in 17<;i
there were only 4 or 5 families left.
Juncks'es-Wadungum.a Molu-gan chief (1700).
in A. "». Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 614, 1H61 (mi-pnnti
Sepos.-Stiles(1761) in Mass. Hist Hoc Col
., 13, ]S(57
used for t
,
Tuncksis.— Trumbnll, Ind. \limes Conn 74 1HK1
(early form). Tunxis.— Stiles (17C.1) in MIIW
Hist Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 104, IWRi. Unxu«.-K 1.
Col. Rec. cited by Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn
74, 1881.
Tuolumne (Tu-ol'-um-ne). A collective
term for the tribes on Tuolumne r., Cal.,
all or most of whom were probably of
Moquelumnan stock. Merriam (Am
Anthr., i.\, :U1, 348, 1907) distin
guishes the Tuolumne tribe of this
family.
Fawalomnes.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 450, 1H74.
Sololumnes. — Hale, Etlinol. and I'hilol., b'M, lM»i.
Solumnees. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June H, isiio.
Tawalemnes. — Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450. 1H7J.
Touseiiemnies. — Taylor, op. oil. To-wal-um-ne.—
Fremont, Geog. Memoir, 1<>, ISIN. Tuolumne.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 407, 1X51. Tu-ol'-
um-ne. — Merriam in Am. Anthr., ix, 34M. 1W7.
Tuolumnes. — Taylor, op. cit. Turealemnes.— Hale,
Ethnol. and Philol., <',:;o, IMti. Yolumne.— Bur
hour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, &MOnitf., spec. sess.,2M,
1858. Yo-lum-ne.— Royce in IMh Kep. «. A. K.,
782, 1899.
Tupichihasao. A mission village, prob
ably on the lower Georgia coast, the
inhabitants of which were among those
revolting against the Spaniards in 1687. —
Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 172.'>.
Tupirbikdjuin. A suinnier settlement
of the Kingnait Okoniiut Kskimo near
the coast of Cumberland nl. — Boas in
6th Rep. B. A. Iv. map, 1888.
Tupo. A former rancheria, prol»bly
Papago or Sobaipuri, \'2 t«> Ki leagiu-n w.
of San Xavierdel P.ac.; vir-ited by Fathrr
Kino in
Cops.-
ips.— Mange (1701) quoted by Bancroft. Ariz, and
Mex., i, 3.ri,S, 1SS',». Tupo.— Kino ( !»'>%) i" l>oc.
,,'ist Mex' 4th s., i, "2&\, !*•">»'>. Tup«.— Mange
quoted by Bancroft, Arix. and X. Mex., 358, 1
Tupo. A former rancheria, apparently
Papago, visited by Kino and Mange in
1701 Situated in"a volcanic desert about
10 m. from the Gulf of California, N. w.
Sonora, Mexico.
Aibacusi.-Kino (1701) quoted by Bancroft,
Mex. States, I, 41)5. 1S84. Tupo.-It.id.
Tups. A tribe of Karankawan affil
tion that entered Nuestra Sefiorado la Can
delaria mission (<i. v. ) on San Gabriel r
Texa< in 1750. In the same locality
there were three missions, one avowedly
assigned to Tonkawan tribes, tlic Becond
to the Ui«l:ii-Arkoki«i gn-uj., ami
third La Candelaria, to the Karankawan
rrroup. The tribes represented
were theCoco, Karankawa, Tnps,( iijanj-
Estepisas, and Es(,uein (Testunonio de
Diligencias, doc. 12, lop. *'.]**?%
Arch Col. Santa Cm/ de Quen-taro; 1
s«:fil^;.^)!"<^'cJSSi
840
TUPUIO TURQUOISE
[B. A. E.
mission was abandoned, a part of the
tribe went with the Cocos to San Antonio
de Valero. See Toj>s. (H.E. B.)
Thops. — I'edro Ramon in doc. 10, leg. 6, letter K,
Arch. Col. Santa Cruz, en. 175t>. Tup. — Morfi,
Mem. Hist. Tex.,bk. n, ca. 1782, MS.
Tupuic. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tupuinte. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tupustikutteh (Tn-piis'-ti-kut'-teh, 'grass-
nut eaters'). A Paviotso band formerly
on Carson r., w. Nevada. — Powers, Jnds.
W. Nevada, MS., B. A. E., 1876.
Tuquisan. A Maricopa settlement on
Gila r., s. Ariz., in the 18th century. —
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 348, 1864.
Turami. A Costanoan village formerly
within 10m. of Santa Cruz mission, Cal. —
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Turasi ( ' where there are peaches') . A
small pueblo of the Tarahumare, near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lum-
holtx, inf'n, 1894.
Turatu. The Elk clan of Taos pueblo,
N. Mex.
Tura'tu tai'na. — M. C. Stevenson, notes, B. A. E.,
1910 (tai'7ia=l people').
Turco. See Turk.
Turghestltsatun. A Tolowa village on
the Pacific coast x. of the mouth of
Klamath r., Cal.
Ta-kegl'-tun :}un'-ne. — Porsey, Chetco MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884. Ta-kes9l'-tsate'-ne.— Uorsey. Smith
River MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884. Tu-rxestl' tsa'-
tun.— Dorsey, Naltunnetunne MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 183, 1884.
Turip. A Yurok village on Klamath r. ,
about 8 m. alxtve the mouth, in N. w.
California. ( A. L. K. )
Turisai. A former rancheria, probably
of the Sobaipuri, and a visita of the Jesuit
mission of Suamca. Probably situated on
or near the Rio Santa Cruz in s. Arizona
or N. Sonora.
S. Pedro Turisai.— Bancroft, Ari/. and N. Mex
371. 18sy (after early docs.).
Turk. A nickname (El Turco} given
by the members of Coronado's expedi
tion in 1540-42 to a native of the province
of Ilarahey (identified with the Pawnee
country), because of his peculiar head
dress. The Turk, who was a "slave" at
Peeos pueblo (Cicuye), N. Mex., prob
ably first because of a desire to return to
his people, later at the instigation of the
Pueblos who had suffered atrocities at
the hands of the Spaniards, represented
to Coronado that in Qnivira, and espe
cially in Ilarahey and "the Uuaes," there
was much gold, which he called acochis
(q. v. ).^ Fired with enthusiasm at what
the Indian had told him, Coronado started
with his army from Tiguex on the Rio
Grande the following spring (1541),
guided by the Turk and accompanied by
a Quivira Indian named Ysopete. After
wandering for some time on the Staked
plains of E. New Mexico and w. Texas,
Coronado became convinced that the Turk
was trying to lead the army astray, where
on he put him in irons, sent back to the
Rio Grande the main body of his force,
placed himself under the guidance of Yso
pete, and in 42 days of northward jour
neying reached the country of Quivira,
in the present Kansas. Traversing the
length of this province, Coronado, after
the middle of August, reached Kansas r.,
whence he summoned Tatarrax, chief of
Ilarahey, which lay next beyond. Re
gardless of the presence of Tatarrax with
200 warriors of the tribe to which the
Turk belonged, and whom the latter en
deavored to set against the Spanish force
of 30 men, the treacherous guide was
strangled to death, and Coronado pre
pared forhis return journey. (F. w. n. )
Turkey Hill. A small village near
Derby, New Haven co., Conn., subject
to the Paugusset. In 1761 there were
only a dozen Indians there. — Birdsey
(1761) in Mass. Hist, Soc. Coll., 1st s., x,
111, 1809.
Turkey town (translation of the native
term (lun'-dl'gadu-liun')/!, and derived
from the name of a chief, Turkey or
Little Turkey). A former Cherokee
settlement on the w. bank of Coosa r.,
opposite the present Center, Cherokee
co., Ala. (j. M.)
Gun'-di'gaduhun'yi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 521, 1900 (Cherokee name). Turkey Town.—
Poc. of 179!) quoted by Roycc in 5th Rep. B. A. E.,
144,1887.
Turniptown (from the native term
U'lim'in, 'tuber place'). A former
Cherokee settlement on Turniptown cr.,
above Eilijay, Gilmer co., Ga. (J.M.)
Turnip Mountain. — Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce
in 5th Rep. B. A. E.. 144, 1S87. U'lun'yi.— Mooney
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 542, 1900.
Turquoise. Stones of greenish hue were
especially valued by the American abo
rigines, and this was due, apparently, to
the association of certain religious no
tions with the color. Turquoise is one
of the most beautiful of the green gem
stones, and, according to Clark and Diller,
is a hydrous aluminum sulphate colored
by a copper phosphate, containing also a
little iron and magnesia. It displays a
wide range of pale bluish and greenish
tints, and occurs in thin seams or in
pockets associated with eruptive rocks, or
as grains and pebbles in the sands and
gravels of the valleys. It is found in
various localities, notably in Colorado,
New Mexico, Utah, Nevada, and Cali
fornia, and was mined by the natives in
pre-Spanish times at Cerrillos mt., near
Santa Fe, N. Mex. (Blake), and on Tur
quoise mt. in Cochise co., Ariz.
The first Spanish explorers found this
stone in use for personal ornaments by
the native tribes, and it appears that they
had been conducting mining operations
HULL. 30]
TURTLEBACK TUSCARAWAS
841
on quite an extensive scale, especially at
Los Cerrillos, N. Mex., where many of
their rude stone mining hammers and
sledges have been found (see Mines and
Quarries). It is even surmised that the
more highly civilized tribes of Mexico
found and utilized this source of the much-
valued gem. The turquoise is highly
prized by the present tribes of the arid
region, and is ground into beads and
pendants, which are pierced by the aid of
primitive drills, and is made into settings
for mosaic work (see Mosaic}. Kunz
states that "the selling price is now
[1886] very low, the Indians disposing of
their specimens at the rate of 25 cents
for the contents of a mouth, where they
usually carry them. A string made of
many hundreds of stones they value at
the price of a pony." See Utahlite.
Consult Blake in Am. Jour. Sci., 2d s.,
xxv, 1858; Silliman in Eng. and Min.
Jour., xxxn, 1881; Fewkes (1) in Am.
Anthr., ix, no. 11, 1896; (2) in 17th
Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 1898; (3) in 22d Rep.
B. A. E., 1904; Kunz, Gems and Precious
Stones, 1890; Clark and Diller in Am.
Jour. Sci., 3d s., xxxn, 1886; Pepper (1)
in Am. Anthr., vn, no. 2, 1905, (2) in
Putnam Anniv. Vol., 1909. (w. H. n.)
Turtleback. See Stonework.
Turtle Mountain Sioux. An Assiniboin
band occupying a reserve of 640 acres at
the base of Turtle int., 12 m. s. E. of Delo-
raine, Manitoba. They numbered 45 un
til the autumn of 1908', when 30 of their
number joined the Oak Lake band on its
reservation 5 m. N. of Pipestone, Mani
toba.
Turtle Portage. A Chippewa station in
Wisconsin, occupied by the tribe for a
long time before settling at Flambeau
lake. — Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll., v, 192, 1885.
Turtletown (trans. otSdligugt, 'turtle').
A Cherokee settlement in upper Georgia
about the period of the removal of the
tribe in 1839. (.). M.)
Turwillana (referring to a cylindrical
fossil marked in rings). An extinct clan
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Turwil'lanatai'na.— M. C. Stevenson, notes. B. AE.,
1910 (tai'na= 'people').
Tusanes. A former tribe of N. E. Mexico
or s. Texas, probably Coahuiltecan. Ac
cording to Portillo ( Apuntes para la Hist.
Antig. de Coahuila y Tex., 285, 1888),
who calls them "Tusan or Carrizo," 213
of their number were at San Juan Bau-
tista mission in 1761.— Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 303, 1864.
Tuscaluca. See Tasrahtm.
Tuscarawas. A former settlement of
Delawares and Wyandot on Tuscarawas
r., Ohio, near the mouth of Big Sandy r.
It was near the great trail leading from
Muskingum on the s. and Sandusky on
the N. to the Indian settlements in w
Pennsylvania, being situated almost due
w. from Shines Town at the mouth of
Beaver r. The early traders gave the
name Muskingum, or Klk's Kye, to the
three streams now known a* the MiMun-
gum, Tuscarawas, and Big Sandv On
account of its location near the intersec
tion of the three trails, this settlement
which was made some time before 1750
was well known to traders, Gist passed
through it in the year named on his wax-
to Muskingum, when it was composed
ot a few wigwams. After 175s, when
lamaque (<|. v. ), or Kin« Heaver, the
leading chief of the Delawares on the
Ohio, left w. Pennsylvania on account of
the fall of Ft Duquesne, he made this his
headquarters, and from this time the
place was frequently spoken of as "The
Beavers Town." After /eisberger ami
his Delaware converts deserted the Mo
ravian settlement on Beaver r., Pa., they
moved to the Tuscarawas valley, which
at once became the center of missionary
effort among the western Indians. Ta-
maque became one of the con verts. The
Moravian missionary Heckewelder la
bored for many years in this Held, during
which time he had many narrow escapes
from death at the hands of hostile Indians
led by the white renegade Simon Girty.
Heckewelder says: "In the year 1762,
while 1 lived at Tuscarawas on the Mus-
kingmn, they [the Delawares] were set
tled on that river and its branches.'' Bou
quet's force encamped near the place in
Oct. 1764, at which time it was entirely de
serted by its inhabitants, who had tied in
terror before the advancing army, leaving
about 100 wigwams, an evidence of their
numbers. At this time the village had
been occupied by a mixed population of
about 1 50 families of Delawares, Shawnee,
Wyandot, Miami, and Mingos. MeCul-
loiigh speaks of the settlement at this time
where a "number of traders resided"
(McCullough, Narr.,in Border Life, 104,
1839; see also the Journal of Bouquet Kx-
pedition. 13, 1765; Parkman, Conspiracy
of Poutiac, n, 227, 1901, and letter of
General Gage, ibid., app. F). A number
of Indians met Bouquet at Tuscarawas.
making overtures for peace. The army
moved on to Muskingum, where a coun
cil was held, after which a number of
white prisoners were given up and hos
tages given for the return of all pn.-oners
at^Ft Pitt in the coming spring. Many
of the Indian warriors followed their
former captives, whom they had learni
to hold in high regard, back to H
but many of these captives returned
long afterward to their Indian homes
1
842
TUSCAKORA
[B. A. E.
Tuscalaways.— McCullough 0764), Narr.,104, 1839.
Tuscarawa.— Croglwn (Ufa) in Rupp, West. Penn.,
app 166. IS 16. Tuscarawas.— Lewis Evans' map,
1755. Tuscarawi— Loskiel, Hist. Miss. Unit. Breth.,
pt. 3, 71. 1794. Tuscarorans. — Giissefeld map, 17S4.
Tuscaroras.— La Tour map. 1779 ( error). Tuscaro-
was. —Bouquet (1764) in Knpp. West. Penn., app.,
14S. isiti. Tuscavoroas.— Esnautsand Rapillymap,
1777 (misprint). Tuscorawas.— Heckewelder in
Trans. Am. 1'hilos. Sue., iv, 39(i, 1831. Tuskara-
was.— Hutchins map in Smith, Bouquet Exped.,
1766.
Tuscarora (Skaru'r&i1, 'hemp gather
ers,' iheApoci/numcannabinum, or Indian
hem]), being a plant of many uses among
the Carolina Tuscarora; the native form
of this appellative is impersonal, there
being no expressed pronominal affix to
indicate person, number, or gender).
Formerly an important confederation of
tribes, speaking languages cognate with
\SON-TUSCARORA
those of the Iroquoian linguistic group,
and dwelling, when iirst encountered, on
the Koanoke, Xeuse, Taw (Torhunta or
Narhontes), and Pamlico rs., N. C. The
evidence drawn from the testimony of
writers contemporary with them, con
firmed in part by tradition, makes it ap
pear that while occupying this primitive
habitat the Tuscarora league was com
posed of at least three tribal constituent
members, each bearing an independent
and exclusive appellation. The names
of these component members still survive
in the traditions of the Tuscarora now
dwelling in w. New York and s. Ontario,
Canada. The iirst of these tribal names is
K<e'nu'a'ka> , \. e. 'People of the Sub
merged Pine-tree'; the second Akfiwcn-
tc'aka'1 (meaning doubtful ) ; and the third,
ufren', 'Hemp Gatherers.' Cusick
(Hist. Six Nations, 34, 1828) wrote these
tribal appellations "Kautanohakau,"
"Kauwetseka," and "Tuscarora" re
spectively, and (p. 31 ) refers also to the
"Esaurora, or Tuscarora," from which
it may be inferred that Esaurora is a
synonym of SkariYre11'. According to
the same authority (p. 36), the Tuscarora,
on traditionary evidence, possessed in
early times the "country lying between
the sea shores and the mountains, which
divide the Atlantic states," in which
they had 24 large towns and could muster
6,000 warriors, probably meaning per
sons. Lawson, a better authority, wrote
that in 1708 the Tuscarora had 15 towns
and about 1,200 warriors — perhaps a
minimum estimate of the true number of
their fighting-men; and Johnson (Le
gends, etc., of the Iroquois, 1881) says
that the Tuscarora in North Carolina had
6 towns and 1,200 warriors, which was
probably approximately true of the Tus
carora proper. Col. Barn well, the com
mander of the South Carolina forces in the
war of 1711-12, said that the Tuscarora
or "the enemy can't be less than 1,200
or 1,400 [warriors], Avhich may be easily
judged by their large settlements;" but
Gov. Spotswood of Virginia placed their
righting strength at 2,000 men in 1711.
According to Barn well the Tuscarora had
3 towns on Pamlico r., of which one was
Ucouhnerunt, but that most of their
towns were on Neuse r. and its many
affluents. Some indication of the extent
of the territory claimed by the Tuscarora
may be obtained from the terms of the
truce declared between the Tuscarora
and Col. Barn well in 1 712. It was agreed
therein that the Tuscarora were "to plant
only on Neuse river, the creek the fort is
on, quitting all claims to other lands. . . .
To quit all pretensions to planting, fish
ing, hunting or ranging to all lands lying
between Neuse river and Cape Feare,
that entirely to be left to the So. Carolina
Indians, and to be treated as enemies if
found in those ranges without breach of
peace, and the enemy's line shall be be
tween Neuse and Pamblico . . . fishing
on both sides Bear river." This would
indicate that Cape Fear r. was the south
ern boundary of the Tuscarora territory .^
Hixtory. — The data for the history of
the Tuscarora are meager and fragmen
tary, hence while they were at first an
important people of North Carolina, little
is definitely known regarding them, and
that little usually applies to only a part
of the people. The first authentic, infor
mation concerning the Tuscarora is that
recorded by Lawson, the Surveyor-
General of North Carolina, who knew
them well, having lived in close contact
with them for many years. His History
of Carolina, having been written about
BULL. 30]
TU8CARORA
843
1709 and published in 1718, contains
nothing in regard to the Tuscarora durin^
the most eventful period of their history
namely, that covering the years 1711 to
1713. During this time they fought two
wars with the colonists of North Caro
lina, who were effectively aided by those
of South Carolina and Virginia, reenforced
by their tributary Indian allies. The
first war began with the capture of Lawson
and the Baron I)e Graffenried by about
60 Tuscarora and the condemnation to
death of the former in Sept, 1711. Im
mediately following, a portion of the Tus
carora under Hencock, the Coree, Pam-
lico, Matamuskeet, Bear Kivers, and
Machapungo, conspired to cut off the
whites, each one of the tribes agreeing to
operate in its own district whence they
were being driven by the steady encroach
ment of the colonists. This compact
resulted in the massacre of about 130 of
the colonists on Sept. 22, 1711, on Trent
and Pamlicors., by the tribes mentioned.
Col. Barn well was sent by South Caro
lina to aid the hard-pressed colonists of
North Carolina, and succeeded in driving
the Tuscarora into one of their palisaded
towns about 20m. above Newbern, X. C.,
where he defeated them and later in
duced them to accept terms of peace; but
Barn well violated this treaty by seizing
some of the Indians and sending them
away into slavery. This was the be
ginning of the second war between the
Tuscarora and their allies and the people
of North Carolina. Again an appeal was
made to South Carolina for aid, which
responded by sending Col. James Moore
with a small militia force and about 900
tributary Indians.
Of the Tu-carora, Lawson said that they
possessed many amiable qualities; that,
in fact, they were "really better to us
than we have been to them, as they al
ways freely give us of their victuals at
their quarters, while we let them walk by
our doors hungry, and do not of ten relieve
them. We look upon them with disdain
and scorn, and think them little better
than beasts in human form; while with
all our religion and education, we possess
more moral deformities and vices than
these people do." This attitude of the
whites toward the Indians naturally led
to the troubles later, which ended in much
bloodshed and cruelty on both sides. Al
though the Tuscarora were regarded as
mild, kind, peaceable, ingenious, and in
dustrious, they wrere speedily brutalized
by the vices of the colonists with whom
they came in contact; their women were
debauched by the whites, and both men
and women were kidnapped to be sold
into slavery. The colonists of North Car
olina, like their Puritan brethren of New
England, did not recognize in the Indian
any right to the soil, hence the lands of
^e Tuscarora and of their Indir.n neigh-
) and a lies were appropriate,! wi,h,,ut
thought of purchase. It is ,,,,t «tnni«-
^erefore that such conduct on tl , ari
of the whites should eventually lave
awakened distrust and jealousy "in the
minds of the erstwhile amiable Tu " -
rora, which, fomented by these and other
grievances finally ripened into a hatred
Which led to resistance and reprisal
ierhaps the most lucid and condensed
statement of the wrongs suffered l,v the
luscarora before vainly attempting to
right them is c< .ntained in a j>etition made
to the 1 rovmcial < Government of PeniHvl-
vama in 1710. More than a year In-fore
the massacre of 1711 the Tus'carora hud
officially formulated a number of protM>-
sals embodying their grievances and their
desire to have these adjusted or removed
by the conclusion of peace, and t< > this en<)
they sent, through the Conotoga (Sus-
quehanna), an embassy with these pacific
overtures to the people and government
of Pennsylvania. The governor and pro
vincial council dispatched two commis
sioners to meet this embassy at Cones-
toga on June S, 1710, where,~in addition
to the Tuscarora emissaries, they found
Civility and four other Conestoga chiefs,
and Opessa, the head chief of the Shaw-
nee. In the presence of theseollicials tin
Tuscarora ambassadors delivered their
proposals, attested by eight wampum
belts, at the same time informing the
Pennsylvania commissioners that the.-e
were sent as an overture for the purpose
of asking for a cessation of hostilities un
til the following spring, when their chiefs
and headmen would come in person ''to
sue for the peace they so much desired.''
By the first belt, the elder women and
the mothers besought the friendship of
the Christian people, the Indians and
the government of Pennsylvania, so they
might fetch wood and water without risk
or danger. By the second, the children
born and those about to be born, implored
for room to sport and play without the
fear of death or slavery. 'By the third,
the young men asked for the privilege to
leave their towns without the fear of
death or slavery to hunt for meat for
their mothers, their children, and the
aged ones. By the fourth, the old men,
the elders of the people, a<ked for the
consummation of a lasting peace, so that
the forest (the paths to other tribes) l>e
as safe for them as their palisaded towns.
Bv the fifth, the entire tribe asked fora
firm peace. By the sixth, the chiefs
asked for the establishment <>f a la-ting
peace with the government, people, and
Indians of Pennsylvania, whereby they
would be relieved from "those fearfi
apprehensions they have these f
vears felt." By the seventh, the Tusca
rora begged for a "cessation from inur
844
TU SO A BORA
dering and taking them," so that there
after they would not fear "a mouse, or
anything that ruffles the leaves." By
the eighth, the tribe, being strangers to
the people and government of Pennsyl
vania, asked for an official path or means
of communication between them.
Stripped of metaphor and the language
of diplomacy, the purport of this message
is plain; it was the statement of a tribe
at bay, that in view of the large numbers
of their people who were being kidnapped
to be sold into slavery or who were be
ing killed while seeking to defend their
offspring and their friends and kindred,
they desired to remove to a more just and
friendly government than that whence
they came. At this time there was no
war between them and the white people;
there had as yet been no massacre by the
Tuscarora, no threat of hostility on the
part of the Indians, yet to maintain peace
and to avoid the impending shedding of
blood, they were even then willing to
forsake their homes. The commissioners
of Pennsylvania, however, informed the
delegates, among other things, that "to
confirm, the sincerity of their past car
riage toward the English, and to raise
in us a good opinion of them, it would be
very necessary to procure a certificate
from the government they leave, to this,
of their good behaviour, and then they
might be assured of a favourable recep
tion" (Min. Prov. Conn. Pa., n, 511,
1852). The Conestoga ("Seneques")
chiefs present at this conference stated
that by the advice of their council it had
been determined to send these belts,
brought by the Tuscarora, to the Five
Nations. It was the reception of the
belts with their pitiful messages by these
Five Nations that moved the latter to
take steps to shield and protect the Tus
carora, which gave so much apprehen
sion to the northern colonies.
The rapid encroachment of the whites
on the lands of the Tuscarora and their
Indian neigh bors for a period of sixty
years after the lirst settlements, although
there was an air of peace and harmony
between the two races, were wrongs
which dwarfed in comparison with the
continued practice of kidnapping their
young to be sold into slavery. This was
the true cause of the so-called Tuscarora
\yar in 171 1-13. This phase of the ques
tion is overlooked or quite disregarded
by most historians; but years before the
massacre of 171 1, Tuscarora Indians were
brought into Pennsylvania and sold as
slaves, a transaction that excited grave
apprehension in the minds of the resident
Indian tribes. To allay as much as pos
sible; this growing terror among them, the
provincial council of Pennsylvania en
acted in 1705 that, " Whereas the impor
tation of Indian slaves from Carolina, or
other places, hath been observed to give
the Indians of this province some um
brage for suspicion and dissatisfaction,"
such importation be prohibited after
Mar. 25, 1706. This enactment was based
solely on expediency and self-interest,
since it was evident tli^t the Indians to
the southward were in a general commo
tion. During the Tuscarora war an act
was passed, June 7, 1712, forbidding the
importation of Indians, but providing for
their sale as slaves to the highest bidder
in case any should be imported for that
purpose. It is known that the prisoners
of Col. Barnwell and Col. Moore were all
sold as slaves, even the northern colonies
being canvassed for a market for them;
indeed, the Boston News Letter of 1713 con
tained an advertisement offering these
very Indians for purchase.
According to De Graffenried, Sur
veyor-General Lawson in 1709-10 settled
his people, the Swiss and Palatines, on
the s. bank of Trent r. , on a tongue of land
called Chattawka, formed by the Trent
and the Neuse in North Carolina, in a
hot and unhealthful situation. De Graf-
fenried bitterly complained that the Sur
veyor-General was dishonest for having
charged him a ' ' heavy price ' ' for it, and
for the consequences of his not knowing
that Lawson had no title to the land and
that the place was still inhabited by the
Indians, although the Surveyor-General
had attested that the land was free of
encumbrance and unoccupied. This en
croachment on the Indian lands was one
of the fundamental causes of the so-
called Tuscarora war. It is well known
that the Coree, together with their close
allies, the hostile Tuscarora, in 1711 took
vengeance on the Swiss and Palatines
settled on Trent r., killing about 70 of
them, wounding many others, and de
stroying much of their property. De
Graffenried says that one of the several
causes of the war was the " rough treat
ment of some turbulent Carolinians, who
cheated those Indians in trading, and
would not allow them to hunt near their
plantations, and under that pretense
took away from them their game, arms,
and ammunition," and that the despised
Indians being "insulted in many ways
by a few rough Carolinians, more barba
rous and inhuman than the savages
themselves, could not stand such treat
ment any longer, and began to think of
their safety and of vengeance. What
they did they did very secretly."
In a letter of Maj. Christopher Gale to
his brother, Nov. 2, 1711, he describes a
condition, fairly representative of the
times, as to the relations between the
whites and the Indians around them.
During an attack on one of the many
BULL. 30]
TUSCARORA
small garrisons maintained for the pro
tection of the settlements, "a number of
Indian prisoners of a certain nation
which we did not know, whether they
were friends or enemies, rose in the gar
rison, but were soon cut to pieces, as
those on the outside repelled. In 'the
garrison were killed 9 men, and soon
after 39 women and children sent off for
slaves. " This shows that for the purposes
of slavery little distinction, if any, was
made between one tribe and another.
De Graffenried, while a captive among
the hostile Tuscarora, negotiated, subse
quent to the execution of the unfortu
nate Lawson, a private treaty with them
by offering to every one of the chiefs of
the 10 villages of the hostiles a cloth jer
kin, 2 bottles of powder, 500 grains of
small shot, 2 bottles of rum, and some
thing more to the head chief for his own
ransom. Among other things he agreed to
remain neutral during the continuance of
the war, and that he, the "said Govern
or of the German colony promises to re
main within his limits and to take no more
lands from them without due warning to
the king [head chief] and his nation."
Thus De Graffenried admitted taking In
dian lands without consulting the In
dians, although he says elsewhere, "It
must be observed that it was neither I,
nor my colony, who were the cause of
that terrible slaughter or Indian war,"
apparently overlooking the fact that the
greatest massacre was among his own
Swiss and Palatines, indicating that the
Indians thus resented the wrongs com
mitted by him and his people.
In order to secure the aid of the Catawba
("Flatheads") against the hostile Tus
carora, the Carolina authorities promised
them that in the event of success in the
war the Indians were to obtain goods
"cheaper than formerly." Bat after
faithfully aiding the Carolinians in 1711-
13 in dispersing the hostile Tuscarora,
the Catawba were deceived as to the
promised reduction in the price of goods
sold to them, and from this misunder
standing arose the troubles leading later
to the Catawba war in 1714-15 (N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist, v, 444, 1855).
The chiefs of the Five Nations, in con
ference with Gov. Hunter at Albany,
Sept. 25, 1714, acquainted him with the
fact that the "Tuscarora Indians are
come to shelter themselves among the
Five Nations; they were of us and went
from us long ago/ and now are returned
and promise to live peaceably among us.
And since there is peace now every
where, we have received them. Do give
a belt of wampum. We desire you to
look upon the Tuscaroras that are come
to live among us as our children, who
shall obey our commands and live peace-
845
Practically such, wa.
«New YoVk G
On June 23, 1712, Gov. Hunter of \,.w
« £ ' Wr0le t0 the Lor<is "f Tr*'" *tl-at
the war betwixt the people of North
Carolina and the Tuscarora Indiana H
hke to embroil us all." and expressed
the tear that under French instigation the
Five ^atlons would fulfill their threat to
join the Tuscarora (ibid., 843). Atrain
on Sept. 10, 1713, Hunter wrote to Secre
tary Popple that "the Five Nations are
hardly to be diswaded from sheltering
the Tuscaruro Indians, which would em
broil us all," and expressed regret that
he had no funds with which to buy
presents to be employed in dissuading
them from forming an alliance with the
Tuscarora.
On Sept. 10, 1713, an Onondaga chief,
in conference with commissioners from
Gov. Hunter at Onondaga, said: "Brother
Corlaer says the Queen's subjects towards
the South are now at war with the tus-
Carorase Indians. These Indians went
out heretofore from us, and have settled
themselves there; now they have got into
war and are dispersed. . . . They
have abandoned their Castles and are
scattered hither and thither; let that
suffice; and we request our Brother Cor
laer to act as mediator l>etween the Eng
lish of Carrelyna and the tuskaroras that
they may no longer be hunted down, and
we assure that we will oblige them not
to do the English any more harm, for
they are no longer a Nation with a name,
being once dispersed" (N. Y. !)<>c. Col.
Hist., v, :!7fi, 1S55).
In 1717 Gov. Hunter, of New York,
informed the Five Nations that there
were Virginia traders who still bartered
with the Tuscarora, thus showing that.
contrary to the common opinion, there
were still a part of these Indians in Caro
lina and s. Virginia.
In a letter dated at Narhantes Fort,
Feb. 4, 1712, Col. Barnwell gives a list of
the various tribes of Southern Indians
who composed his motley army. In his
own spelling these were: the Yama^sen,
Hog Logees. . \palatchees, Corsaboy,
Watterees, Sairareee, Catawbas, Sutereen,
Waxams, Congarees, Sattees, Pedeea,
Weneaws, Cape Feare, Hoopengs, \\are-
pere< Saraws, and Saxapahaws.
Narhantes. according to Barnwell, waa
the largest and most warlike town oM
Tuscarora. It was situated about 2/ ir
below a former settlement of the Saxapa-
hawor "Shacioe Indians." which these
Indians had been forced to abandon
along with others at the beginning <
Feb. 1712, by the Narhantes fuscarora
S-Mi
TUSCARORA
[B. A. E.
who had fallen upon them and had
killed 16 persons, owing to the refusal of
the Saxapahaw to join the Tuscarora
against the English. The Saxapahaw
had just reached the Wattomas when
Barnwell arrived there. After reaching
Neuse r. Barn well numbered his men
before crossing, and found that he had
498 Indians and 33 white men. He com
plained that there was a great desertion
of the Indians; that only 67 remained of
Capt. Bull's 200. On taking Ft Nar-
hantes, "head Town of ye Tuscaruros,"
on Jan. 30, 1712, he and his men were
greatly surprised and puzzled to find
within two log houses much stronger
than the outer fort. After gaining an
entrance, he says, while "we were put
ting the men to the sword, our Indians
got all the slaves and the plunder, only
one girl we gott." This was the strong
est fort in that part of the country. His
loss was 7 white men killed and at least
32 wounded; the Indian loss was 6 killed
and 28 wounded; the Tuscarora loss was
52 men killed and at least 10 women, and
30 prisoners. Barnwell was much cha
grined at his great loss, "with no greater
execution of ye enemy." De Graffen-
ried, in speaking of this encounter, says
he "marched against a great Indian vil
lage, called Core, about 30 miles distant
from Newbern, drove out the King and
his forces, and carried the day with such
fury, that, after they had killed a great
many, in order to stimulate themselves
still more, they cooked the flesh of an
Indian 'in good condition' and ate it."
So it appears that Narhantes was a Coree
village, whose King was called Cor Tom.
Barnwell then advanced on Catechna, or
King Hencock's town, in which had
taken refuge a medley of Indians from
the \Veetock, Bay, Neuse, Cor, Pamlico,
and a portion of the Tuscarora tribe.
After two assaults, which the Indians
successfully repulsed, Barn well, in order
to save from massacre the white prison
ers within the fort, induced the Indians
to enter into a truce with him on condi
tion that the white prisoners be liberated;
and he returned to Newbern with his
small army for refreshment. Barnwell
had hoped for great honors and gifts from
North Carolina, but being disappointed
in this hope, and wishing to return home
with his forces with some profit, he lured,
under pretence of peace, a large number
of the Indians to the neighborhood of
Cor village and then broke the truce by
capturing them and carrying them away
to be sold into slavery. This naturally
incensed the Tuscarora and other Caro
lina Indians, and caused them to lose all
confidence in the word of a white man.
This change of affairs resulted in repeated
raids by the Indians along Neuse and
Pamlico rs., and "the last troubles were
worse than the first."
Solicitations by the North Carolina au
thorities were made to the Government
of South Carolina for new aid, which was
granted, underColonel Moore, with a body
of 33 white men and more than 900 Indian
allies, who \yere probably reenforced by
North Carolina recruits. His objective
point was the palisaded town of Catechna,
or Hencock's village. In a letter dated
Mar. 27, 1713, to President Pollock of
North Carolina, just after he had taken
the palisaded town of "Neoheroka" in
Greene co., N. C., which lay on his route
to Catechna, he reported that the attack
was begun on the 20th and that on the
morning of the 23d "wee had gott ye
fort to ye ground." He states that the
prisoners taken were 392, that the scalps
taken in the fort numbered 192, that
there were 200 killed and burned in the
fort, and 166 persons killed and taken
"out of ye fort on ye Scout," a total of
950. His own loss was 22 white men
killed and 36 wounded; the loss of hij
Indians was 35 killed and 58 wounded.
This severe loss so awed the Tuscarora
that they abandoned fort "Cohunche,"
situated at Hencock's town, and migrated
northward toward the territory of the
Five Nations.
Prior to the arrival of Col. Moore, Presi
dent Pollock had entered into an arrange
ment with Tom Blunt, the leading chief
of the "Northern Tuscarora," to seize
chief Hencock, who was the reputed head
of the hostile Tuscarora, and to bring him
alive to the President for the purpose of
adjusting their mutual difficulties and to
negotiate peace. Blunt' s Tuscarora were
to destroy the hostiles who had taken
part in the massacre and to deliver hos
tages for their own good behavior — this
arrangement was to continue only until
the new year. After the defeat of the
Tuscarora by Moore, another treaty was
made with Tom Blunt and his Tuscarora,
thus leaving as hostile only the small
tribes of the Coree, Matamuskeet, and
Catechna. All of Moore's Indians except
about 180 returned to South Carolina to
sell their captives into slavery. With the
remaining forces Moore soon reduced and
drove away the few remaining hostiles.
The date' of the adoption of the Tusca
rora into the council board of the League
of the Iroquois, through the Oneida, their
political -sponsors, is indefinite, judging
from the differing dates, ranging from
1712 to 1715, given by various well-
informed writers. In their forced migra
tion northward the Tuscarora did not all
decamp at once. The hostiles and their
most apprehensive sympathizers were
most probably the first to leave their
ancient homes in North Carolina. On the
BULL. 30]
total defeat and dispersion of the hostile
Tuscarora and their allies in 1713, tin-
scattered fragments of tribes fled' and
sought an asylum with other tribes, among
whom their identity was not always main
tained. Although the Five Nations gave
asylum to the fugitive Tuscarora, there is
also abundant evidence that, for political
reasons perhaps, the Tuscarora were not
for many years after their flight from
North Carolina formally admitted into
the Council Board of the League of the
Five Nations as a constitutive member.
The fact is that the Tuscarora were 90
years in removing from their North Caro
lina home to more friendly dwelling-
places in the N., and there is no evidence
that they were formally incorporated into
the confederation of the Five Nations, as
a coequal member, before Sept. 1 7 '22. On
Sept. 6, 1722, Gov. Burnet held a confer
ence with the Five Nations at Albany, at
which Governor Spotswood of Virginia
was present. For the purpose of pre
venting forays between the Five Nations
and their allies on the one hand, and the
Southern Indians on the other, Spots-
wood induced the Five Nations to consent
to the running of a dividing line along
the Potomac and the high ridge of the
Allegany mtns. This agreement was
made in the name of the Five Nations
and the Tuscarora, indicating that the
latter had become a factor in the councils
of the League of the Iroquois. In dosing
the conference, it is stated that the
Indians "gave six shouts — five for tin-
Five Nations and one for the castle of
Tuscaroras, lately seated between the
Oneidas and Onondagas." The record
continues that at the 'conclusion of this
conference, on Sept. 13, the Five Nations
sought a special interview with the
Governor of Pennsylvania, and that on
Sept. 14 the governor received " the ten
chiefs of the Five Nations, being two
from each, together with two others, said
to be of the Tuscororoes." This appears
to be the first official mention of the Tus
carora as taking part in the management
of the public affairs of the League. The
Tuscarora mentioned here, however, <li<l
not include those who dwelt on the
Juniata and on the Susquehanna at
Oquaga and its environs, nor those still in
North Carolina.
In a petition of John Armstrong for
land lying in Tuscarora valley on Juniata
r., Pa., about 6 m. from the mouth of
Tuscarora cr., the Indians living there at
that time are called Lakens; this land
was taken up by Armstrong on Feb. 3,
1755. On the same day, George Arm
strong obtained a warrant for land situ
ated on the s. side of Tuscarora cr., "op
posite to the settlement of the Indians
called Lackens." It would thus appear
TUSCAKUKA
that at this date this band
84
it t ;Ioh"fion' in hi*
it was the Seneca who first
luscarora as
a constituent meml
savs that
pted the
League. This, however, is at arianc
with the common but authentic tradi
tions ot all the tribes and with the nfflml
statement of Col. (afterward Sir, William
Johnson to the Oneida, ma-lcat Mt John
son Sept. 8, 1753. He said, 'T.rethren
of Oneida. . . . My best advice is t.,
have your castles as near together a- vou
conveniently can with the Tu.s-arora-
who belong to you as children, and the
Scamhaderadighroones lately coino into
your alliance o. families, which make* it
necessary for me to fix a in w string to
the cradle which was hung up by your
forefathers when they received theTu<-
caroras, . . . to feed and protect."
^ After the close of the war of 1711-1:; in
North Carolina, the neutral Tuscan »ra.
with remnants of allied tribes still ie-
maining in that country, were p laced
under the rule of chief "Tom P.lunt. or
Blount, by treaty with the provincial
government of North Carolina. From
an act of the general assembly of North
Carolina, in 177S, it is learned that \Vith-
mell Tuffdick was then the ruling chief:
but the last ruling chief of the North
Carolina Tuscarora was Samuel Smith,
who died in 1802.
Ju 17()7, the renown of the Moravian
mission station at Friedenshuetten i'<j. v. )
in Pennsylvania was so great that many
Indians from various tribes, including
the Tuscarora, probably from O-piaga,
Ingaren, and vicinitv. were constantly
stopping there. Many passed through it
merely to see a nlace so famous for its
hospitality. In May, 17ud. 7"> Ttiscarora,
according to Loskiel, on their way from
North Carolina, halted here ami remained
for some weeks. They are described a*
lazy ami "refuse to hea'r religion." I hir
ing" their stay the Tusca?-ora wen- so
alarmed at the sight of the first snow that
they left their huts do\vn by the river
and took refuge with the missionaries.
A number of Tuscarora arrive.! at the
mission to remain there; these had
planted their crops during 17H»> at the
mouth of Tuscarora cr., Wyoming co., Pa.
On Dec. 1<>, 1766, Sir William Johnron
received at Mt Johnson, N. Y., 1W Tus
carora who had just arrived from North
Carolina. They complained to him that
ontheir way thi't her they had been robbed
at Paxtang, in Pennsylvania, of their
horses and other property to the value
of about $300.
Later the Tuscarora on the >
hanna, dwelling at Oquaga and i
vicinitv, had lands assigned them by the
848
TUSCAHORA
[B. A. E.
Oneida, th«ir political sponsors. These
lands were bounded on the E. by Unadilla
r., on the w. by the Chenango, and on the
s. by the Susquehanna. In the northern
part of this allotment were situated the
towns of Ganasaraga, on the site of Sulli
van, Madison co., N. Y., and Kauneh-
suntahkeh. A number of the Tuscarora
lived with the Oneida in their chief vil
lage. On these lands a large portion of
the Tuscarora remained until the events
of the Revolution displaced them. By
the terms of the treaty of Ft Herkimer
in 1785 with the state of New York, to
which the Tuscarora were nominal par
ties, the Oneida, the original proprietors
of the lands then occupied by the Tus
carora, conveyed to New York the lands
of the Tuscarora and retained the pro
ceeds of the sale; thus the Tuscarora were
again without a home. Thereafter they
became dispersed. Later they had a
village, called Junastriyo (Tcunastri' io')
in the Genessee valley, below Avon,
N. Y.; another, called \Tutaneaga (Tcu-
tiinefi'' ki;V), at the fork of Chittenango
cr. ; and another called Kanhato (Ka'n-
'ha(/mY).
According to Johnson (Legends, etc.)
a part of the fugitive Tuscarora settled at
a point about 2 m. w. of Tamaqua,
Schuylkill co., Pa., where they planted
apple trees and lived for a number of
years. It is probable that it was these
Tuscarora who later removed to Oquaga,
in the vicinity of which they had three
other towns in 1778. Another band of
fugitives settled in Tuscarora valley (as
it was called later from them), on Juni-
ata r. , Pa. They remained here at least
as late as 1762. In a minute of a confer
ence held at Lancaster, Pa., Aug. 11,
17(52, between Lieut. Gov. Hamilton of
Pennsylvania and delegates from the
Ohio Dela wares, the Tuscarora of Oquaga
and Lower Tuscarora, the Shawnee, the
Kickapoo, the Wea, and the Miami, it is
stilted that six Tuscarora were present,
of whom three were chiefs, who brought
from their people a letter in which they
asked the Governor to furnish them with
a pass, saying, " We should be glad to be
informed of the state and behavior of our
brethren in Tuscarora valley, and to have
some directions about the way, as we
propose to make them a visit, and also
should be glad of a pass or recommenda
tion in writing, that we may be friendly
received on our way to and at the valley.''
Major portions of the Oneida and the
Tuscarora, in accordance with standing
agreements with the United Colonies, re
mained faithful to the American cause
<luring the Revolution. When the In
dian allies of the British, even some of
their brethren of the Six Nations, learned
that a majority of the Tuscarora had cast
their lot with the Colonies, they invaded
the Tuscarora country, burned their
lodges, and destroyed their crops and
other property. Thus again by the for
tunes of war the Tuscarora were scattered
and homeless. A large party of these
settled at a place called Oyonwayea, or
Johnson's Landing, in Niagara co., N. Y.,
about 4 m. E. of the outlet of Niagara
r., at the mouth of Four Mile cr., in order
not to be directly among the many In
dians friendly to the British cause
camped around Ft Niagara. At the
close of the war, twro families, probably
clans, of Tuscarora from Oyonwayea
made their way to the N. E. limits of their
present reservation, where they found
many walnuts and butternuts, and a fine
stream. Here they decided to winter.
Being missed from. Oyonwayea, scouts
were sent out, who found them in their
newly chosen settlement, a situation so
favorable that, after the gratuitous ces
sion of their former .home among the
Oneida, Oyonwayea was abandoned and
all the families removed to the new site.
Although the Tuscarora had only a tacit
permission from the Seneca to reside at
this place, the last settlement became the
foundation of the present Tuscarora res
ervation in New York. At the treaty
held at Genessee, Sept. 15, 1797, between
Robert Morris and the Seneca tribe, the
Tuscarora chiefs complained, for the first
time since their admission to the councils
of the League, that the Five Nations had
from time to time allotted lands to their
people, but that each time these lands
had been included in a subsequent ces
sion to the whites, and that the Tusca
rora had received nothing in return for
their right of occupancy or for their im
provements. The justice and merits of
their complaint having been acknowl
edged by the Five Nations, Morris re
served to the Tuscarora, by grant, two
square miles, covering their settlement
on the ridge mentioned above, and the
Seneca thereupon granted them an ad
joining square mile. About 1800-02 a
deputation was sent to North Carolina to
learn whether they could obtain funds in
payment for the lands they formerly oc
cupied there, with the result that, by aid
of the North Carolina legislature, they
were able to lease the Carolina lands,
which yielded a fund of $13,722. This
sum enabled the Secretary of War in
1804, under authority of Congress, to pur
chase 4,329 acres for the Tuscarora from
the Holland Land Co., adjoining the
three square miles already occupied by
them. Such is the origin of the land
holdings of the New York Tuscarora.
It was while the Tuscarora deputation
was in North Carolina that the remnant
of the tribe still residing there was
BULL. 30]
TUSCARORA
brought to the N. and joined their breth
ren in New York state.
The Tuscarora in sympathy with those
of the Six Nations that adhered to the
cause of Great Britain in the Revolution
were granted lands in severally on Grand
River res., Ontario.
The evangelizing work of Christian
missionaries began among the Tuscarora
in w. New York as early as 1805 under
the patronage of the New York Mission
ary Society. At first there were only six
persons among the Tuscarora willing to
abjure their ancient faith and customs,
at least in name and appearance, and join
in the missionary work; the remainder
were generally strongly averse to the
work of the missionaries. So violent
were the struggles between the two un
equal parties that in the spring of 1820
the ' ' pagans ' ' succeeded in inducing
about 70 persons to emigrate to Canada,
where they settled among the pagans of
the Six Nations on the Grand River res.,
Ontario. The church membership at this
time ,was 16 persons. Little progress
was apparent in the education of the
Tuscarora, although the New York Soci
ety had maintained a school among
them.
Ethnology. — The Tuscarora in New York
are governed by a council of irresponsible
chiefs, for the Indians have forgotten and
so neglect the means to be employed in
enforcing the will of the clan in case a chief
fails in his plain duty; the criminal law
of New York at this point nullities the
early sovereignty of the clan over its
members. In common with the other
tribes of the Iroquoian linguistic .stock,
the Tuscarora traced the descent of blood
through the line of the mother, and
made the civil and official military chief
tainships hereditary in the oJuratcira of
certain clans (see Clems] over which the
woman chiefs and the elder women pre
sided. The simplest political unit was
the ohwatcira, of which one or more con
stituted a clan, which was the simplest
organized political unit. The Tuscarora
were constituted of at least eight clans,
which primitively were organized into
phratries. There are no data, other than
those furnished by tradition and analogy,
as to the organization of the Tuscarora
confederation. The clans were exogamic
as to their own members, as were also the
phratries in primitive times. The Tus
carora of New York being completely
isolated from any of their own people
who still profess their ancient dogmas
and beliefs and who still practise their
ancient rites and ceremonies, have pre
served only a hazy recollection of their
early customs, ceremonies, and rites;
even less do they comprehend the mean
ing of the ceremonies still practised by
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2— 07 54
the so-called pagan members of cognate
tribes. They are all professed ( 'hristlans"
and so turn away from the old form- of
thought and practice of their ancestors.
The exact number of clans still exist
ing among the Tuscarora is not definitely
known, for the native authorities them-
selves do not agree on the number and
the names of those still recognized— some
informants give seven, while others with
equal credibility give eight. There is like
wise some diversity in regard to the cor
rect names of certain clans. One list has
Bear, Wolf, Turtle, Beaver, Deer, K*l,
and Snipe; another has Bear, Eel, I.arge
Turtle, Small Turtle, Beaver, Deer, Wolf,
and Snipe; still another list has Hear,
Eel, Deer, Turtle, Gray Wolf, Yellow
Wolf, Beaver, and Snipe; ami yet an
other is like the last, except that the
Turtle clan is replaced by the clans
Small Turtle and Large Turtle. Like
differences appear in the lists of clans of
the other Iroquois tribes.
The names of the civil chiefs still in
use among the present two divisions
of the Tuscarora (that in Ontario and
the other in w. New York) are: (A)
8dkwari"<;m' (Sacharissa), 'The spear
trailer'; Ni'hawGfinuv;V, 'His voice is
small'; Hotiolkwau'&"ken') 'He holds or
grasps the multitude,' or possibly, 'He
holds or grasps his own loins'; these
three belong to the Turtle clan. (B)
Ni\kalen/ten'> (signification not clear); L'tii-
kuti't&i'ti,', 'The Bear cub'; Inncntcha-
nen"ndkenl, 'Its fore-paw pressed against
its breast' ; these three belong to the Bear
clan. (C) iVdJo'A-dwe'Vt' (signification not
known); Xei'>t>-lnt°k'dun\ 'It is bent';
these two belong to the Wolf clan. (P)
Karondawti" ke^ , 'One is holding the
tree'; Thanadtik'hwti' (signification not
clear); these two belong to the Snipe
clan. (E) Kari'h&n'tia', 'It goes along
teaching'; Ni'hno'kd'ira', 'He annotate
the hide'; Ndkd'hemrVfheii, 'Itistwenty
canoes'; these three belong to the Beaver
clan. Among tne Canadian Tuscarora on
Grand River res., Ontario, the first and
last names of the Turtle clan, the first
title of the Wolf clan, and the first title
of the Snipe clan appear to be the only
ones now in use, although these four
titles are questionably also in use among
the New York Tuscarora.
There is no definite information avail
able as to the former and more complete
organization into clan phratries.
of the translations of the chieftain titles
above would seem to indicate that they
wereoriginallydesignationsof some habit,
attitude, or other characteristic feature o
the clan tutelary or patron, questionably
called "totem". The clan name, with
one or two exceptions, is not the r
nary name of the clan guardian or pa-
850
TUSCAKORA
[B. A. E.
tron, but is rather descriptive of some
feature or attitude, or is the name of the
usual habitat, of the tutelary; for exam
ple, the name of the Bear clan signifies
literally, 'Broken-off tail'; that of the
Plover or Killdee (Snipe), 'Clean-sand
people'; that of the Beaver, 'People of
the stream'; that of the Turtle clan,
'Climbing-the-mountain people,' named
from the position of the turtle basking;
etc. It is probable that plover or killi 1 ee
should be substituted in the foregoing
lists of clans, for the name clearly refers
to* the killdee's habit of running along
the clean sand at the water's edge.
De Graffenried gives (N. C. Col. Rec.,
i, 905 et seq. ) an interesting account of
the preparations made for the execution
of Lawson and himself by the hostile
Tuscarora. In the open space or public
square mentioned there was a large
fire, near which was the shaman or high
priest, a grizzled sorcerer, who made
two white rings on the ground, whether
of flour or white sand was not stated.
In front of the two victims was placed a
wolf skin, and a short distance farther
there stood an Indian in a terrifying pos
ture, holding in one hand a knife and in
the other a tomahawk ; he was apparently
the executioner. He did not move from
the spot. On the farther side of the fire
were assembled young men, women, and
children, who danced with weird and
frightful contortions and attitudes. In
the center of the circle of dancers were
seated two singers who intoned a dismal
song, "rather fit to provoke tears and
anger than joy." Within the circle of
dancers the shaman stood unterrified, ut
tering his threatenings and adjurations
and performing his exorcisms, against the
foes of his people and their oreitda or
"medicine," when there would cornea
pause in the dancing. Finally, with
shouts and howls the dancers ran into
the neighboring forest. In a short time
they returned with their faces painted
black, white, and red, in bands, and with
their hair loose and flying, oiled and
sprinkled with fine down or cotton from
the cattail flag and with small white
feathers, and some returned arrayed in
all kinds of furs. After their return, the
dance was renewed. Back of the two
victims stood a double line of armed war
riors who kept their posts until everything
was over; back of this guard was the
council of war, whose members were
seated on the ground in a circle, gravely
deliberating on the fate of the two noted
prisoners. Finally, they acted on the
advice of "King" Tom Blunt, the head-
chief of their neighbors, "the villages of
the Tuscaroros," properly so called, that
ould lib
Hencock should liberate De Graf
fenried, and could deal with Lawson as
he and his council pleased. The manner
of Lawson' s death, as learned from Indian
information, is found in a letter of Maj.
Christopher Gale to his brother, Nov. 2,
1711, wherein it is said that the In
dians stuck the unfortunate prisoner
"full of fine small splinters of torch wood,
like hogs' bristles, and so set them gradu
ally on fire." De Graffenried was not
permitted to know how Lawson was
executed.
To this account of the Tuscarora method
of preparing for the execution of captives
may be added their triumphal ceremonies
which De Graffenried says they performed
after their defeat of a relief party of Swiss
and Palatines. He reports that they built
bonfires at night, and especially a large
one in the place of executions, where they
raised "three wolf's hides, figuring as
many protectors or gods," to which offer
ings, consisting of their jewels, were made
by the women. In the middle of the
circle, the chief shaman performed all
manner of contortions, conjurations, and
imprecations against the enemies of his
country, while the populace danced in a
circle around the wrolf-hides.
The council of "King" Hencock, which
consisted of 40 elders, was called by the
Tuscarora, according to De Graffenried,
the "Assembly of the Great," a transla
tion of the Tuscarora terms for the council
of chiefs, the general word for chief sig
nifying 'one is great/ either in size or
position. At the council before which
Lawson and De Graffenried were tried the
' ' forty elders ' ' were seated around a great
fire kindled in a large open space devoted
to important festivals and public execu
tions. On this occasion these chiefs and
the accused were seated on rush mats,
which wrere customarily provided for the
comfort of guests as a mark of deference
and honor. Although the two captives
were acquitted by the first council, they
were again tried before a second council,
after Lawson incautiously had had a bit
ter quarrel with Cor Tom, the chief of
Cor town, who was not at the first coun
cil. The two captives were not given
mats upon which to sit, and Lawson was
condemned to death and De Graffenried
was acquitted.
Lawson asserts that the most powerful
tribe "scorns to treat or trade with any
others, of fewer numbers and less power
in any other tongue but their own, which
serves for the lingua of the country;
with which we travel arid deal." As an
example of this, the Tuscarora are cited.
Being the most numerous tribe in North
Carolina, their language was necessarily
understood by some persons in every
town of all the neighboring tribes.
The Tuscarora carried on a pernicious
trade in rum with the Indians dwelling
BULL. 30]
TUSCARORA
to their westward,
been but recenl
latter, chiefly by the Tuscarora, who
transported it in rundlets several hun
dred miles, amongst other Indians
They sold it at " so many mouthfuls for
a buckskin, they never using any other
measure," the buyer always choosing a
man hrving the largest mouth possible to
accompany him to the market, and the
mouthful was scrupulously emptied into
a bowl brought for the purpose. The
Tuscarora also traded with the Shakori
and Occaneechi, selling them wooden
bowls and ladles for rawhides.
Their lodges, usually round in form,
were constructed of poles, covered with
the bark of cypress, red or white cedar,
or sometimes pine. At one place Lawson
met more than 500 Tuscarora in one body
in a hunting camp. They had con
structed their lodges with bark, "not
with round tops, as they commonly use,
but ridge fashion, after the manner of
most Indians." Among them he found
much corn, while meat and venison were
scarce, because of the great number of
people, for although they were expert
hunters, they were too populous for one
range.
According to Lawson, the native Tus
carora of North Carolina had rather flat
bodies, due probably to the fact that in
early infancy the children were swathed
to cradle-boards. He adds: "They are
not of so robust and strong bodies as to
lift great burdens, and endure labor and
slavish work, as Europeans are; yet some
that are slaves prove very good and labor
ious." They were dextrous and steady,
and collected in the use of their hands
and feet; their bearing was sedate and
majestic; their eyes were commonly full
and manly, being black or dark hazel in
color, and the white of the eye was
usually marbled with red lines; their
skin was tawny, and somewhat darkened
by the habit of anointing it witli bear's
oil and a pigment resembling burnt cork.
When they wished to be very fine they
mixed writh the oil a certain red powder
made from a scarlet root growing in the
hilly country. This root was held in
great esteem 'among them, selling it one
to another at a very high price, on ac
count of the distance from which it came
and the danger to which they were ex
posed in obtaining it. The Tuscarora
and other Indians attempted to cultivate
this plant, but it would not grow in their
land. As a substitute they sometimes
used puccoon root, which also has a crim
son color, but this dyed the hair an ugly
hue. The heads even of the aged were
851
-••«^> j'lm-ivwi me nair
and bodies. There were
The Tuscarora had many dam-en suita
ble to various occasions; these as a rule
were accompanied with public feast* pre
pared under the direction of the women
chiefs. Every dance had its peculiar song
but probably waa not changed for even!
occasion on which the dance wan per-
termed, although Lawson states that "all
these songs are made new for every feast-
nor is one and the same son*' sun^'at two
several festivals. Some one of thenation
which has the best gift of expressing their
designs, is appointed by their king and
war captains to make these songs." To
these festivals the people came from all
the towns within 50 or (>() m., "where
they buy and sell several commodities."
The Tuscarora, in like measure with
the northern Iroquois, were passionately
given to gaining, frequently stripping one
another of every piece of property avail
able. Sometimes they went even so far
as to bet themselves away to the winner,
readily becoming his slave until he or his
relatives could pay the redemption price;
nevertheless they bore their losses with
great equanimity, no matter how ruinous
they were. Among their games was that
of a bundle of 51 split reeds about 7 in. in
length and neatly made. The game con
sisted in throwing a part of the bundle
before an opponent, who must on si^rht
guess the number thrown. It is said that
experts were able to tell the numl>er cor
rectly ten times in ten throws. A set of
these reeds was valued at. a dressed doe
skin. The Tuscarora also had the well-
known bowl and plum-seed game, which
is such an important ad jr. net to the
thanksgiving festivals of the northern
Iroquois. They also had a numlH-r of
other games, but some of their neighbors
had games which they did not have.
There were feasts among the Tuscarora
when several villages united to celebrate
some event or when two or more tribes
assembled to negotiate peace-. There were
feasts and dances of thanksgiving, and
invocations to the gods that watched over
their harvests, when their crops were
garnered and when the lirst fruits of the
year were gathered.
Population.— No trustworthy estimates
of the Tuscarora population at any given
date, exclusive of those of Lawson and
Barmvell, previous to 1830, are available
for the entire Tuscarora people. The
earliest and perhaps most authoritative
estimate of the total Tuscarora population
••• -LlltJ IietUlH t!Vt;il Ul LUC rt^CVi vvtit, -- -- . i 0,,-cr.ti in
scarcely ever bald; their teeth were tinged at a given time was th -on m
yellow from smoking tobacco, to which 1708. His estimate of 15 toi
habit both men and women were much fighting men would indicate a
852
TUSCARORA
[B. A. B.
tion of about 4,800 at that date; Colonel
Barn well's figures are somewhat larger
than Lawson's, though they appear to
be conservative; his estimate was 1,200
to 1,400 warriors, or a maximum popula
tion of about 5,600 persons. The estimate
of Chauvignerie in 1736 was 250 warriors,
or about 1,000 persons. His estimate was
restricted to the Tuscarora living near
Oneida, N. Y. , hence did not include those
living in North Carolina or on the Sus-
quehanna and J tiniata rs. Other estimates
of this group give them 1,000 (1765), 2,000
(1778), 1,000 (1783), 400 (1796) in the
United States; 414 (1885) in New York
and an equal number in Canada, or a
total of 828; 364 (1909) in New York, and
416 (1910) in Canada, a total of 780.
tiettlemenix. — The following Tuscarora
towns have been mentioned in writings
pertaining to this people: Annaooka,
Chunaneets, Coerntha, Cohunche, Con-
auhkare, Contahnah, Cotechney, Coram,
Corutra, Kno, Ganasaraga, Ganatisgowa,
Harooka, Harutawaqui, Ingaren, Junas-
triyo, Jutaneaga, Kanhato, Kaunehsun-
tahkeh, Kenta, Kentanuska, Naurhegh-
ne, Nonawharitse;Nursoorooka, Nyuchi-
rhaan, Ohagi, Oonossora, Oneida (in
part), Oquaga, Shawhiangto, Tasqui,
Tiochcrungwe, Tonarooka, Torhunte,
Tosneoc, Tuscarora, Unanauhan, Ucouh-
nerunt. Some of these towns were in
North Carolina, others on Juniata r. in
Pennsylvania, others on the Susquehan-
na in Pennsylvania, others on the Sus-
quehanna in New York, while others
were s. of Oneida lake in New York, and
one in Genessee valley. The exact situ
ation of the majority of these towns is
not definitely known. In some instances
the Tuscarora shared a town with other
tribes, as was the case at Anajot (Oneida,
or Ganowarohare) and Onohoquaga.
Treaties.— The Tuscarora have; taken
part in the following treaties between
the Tinted States and the Six Nations:
Ft Stanwix, N. Y., Oct. 22, 1784; Ft,
Harmar, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1789; Canandai-
gua ( Konondaigua), N.Y., Nov. 11, 1794;
Oneida, N. Y., Dec, 2, 1794; Buffalo
Creek, N. Y., Jan. 15, 1838.
For further information consult Elias
Johnson (native Tuscarora), Legends,
Traditions and Laws of the Iroquois, or
Six Nations, and History of the Tuscaro
ra Indians, 1881 ; Documents Relating to
the Colonial History of NewYork, i-xi,
1855-61; Documentary History of New
York, i-iv, 1849-51; Pennsylvania Ar
chives, i-xn, 1852-56; Minutes of the
Provincial Council of Pennsylvania (Co
lonial Records), i-xvi, 1852-53; South
Carolina Historical and Genealogical
Magazine, i-x, especially ix and x; Vir
ginia Magazine, i-xv, 1893-1908; Lawson,
History of Carolina, 1714, repr. 1860;
Publications of the Buffalo Hist. Soc.,
especially vol. vi. (j. N. B. H.)
A-ko-t'as-ka-ro'-ren'.— Hewitt, Mohawk MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Mohawk name). Ani'-Skala'-
li.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 509, 1900
(Cherokee name). A-Skala'li.— Ibid, (or Skala'll;
sing. form). A- t'as-ka-lo'-le»'.— Hewitt, Oneida
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (an Oneida name). Cas-
karorins.— Document ca. 1758 in N. Y. Doe. Col.
Hist., x, 675, 1858. Caskarouns.— Mackenzie,
Voy.. app., 315, 1802. Dus-ga-o'-weh'. — Morgan,
League Jroq., 53, 1851. Kaskarorens. — -Montreal
Conference (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, x, 267,
1858. Keew-ahomomy.— Irvine (1728) in Col. Rec.
N. C., n, 812, 1886 (given as the Saponi name; the
correct form is probably Tewohomomy, as given
by the Va. boundary commissioners; cf. Diis-gao-
iveh ante ) . Skala'li-.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A.
E., 509, 1900 (Cherokee name, sing, form; see
A-SkCdd'll, ante). Ska-ru'-re11.— Hewitt, Tusca
rora MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1880 (name used by the
tribe). Tachekaroreins. — Document of 1741 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1081, 1855. Tascorins.—
Quebec Conference (1748), ibid., x, 186, 1858.
Tascororins.— Quebec Conference (1748), ibid.,
187. Tascuroreus.— Chauvignerie (1736) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 555, 1853. Taska'ho.— Gat-
schet, Wyandot MS., B. A. E., 1881 (Wyandot
name). T'as-ka-lo'-lg"'.— Hevyitt, Oneida MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1882 (an Oneida name). Taska-
lo'nugi.— Gatschet, Shawnee MS., 1879 (Shawnee
name). Taskarorens. — Duquesne (1754) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., x, 266, 1858. Taskarosins.— Writer
of 1756, ibid., 487 (misprint). Taskiroras. — Led-
arer (1670) quoted by Hawks, N. C., n, 51, 1858.
Taskororins.— Letter of 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 480, 1858. Tasks.— Spots wood (1717) in Va.
Hist. Soc. Coll., n. s., n, 236, 1885. Tescarorins.—
Document of 1747in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 97,1858.
Tewohomomy.— Va. Boundary Comrs. (1728) in Col.
Rec. N. C., II, 786, 1886 ('.'Saponi name; Irvine
gives the word as Keew-aho, probably a mis
print). Tharhkarorin.— Vaudreuil (1755) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., X, 322, 1858. Theskaroriens.—
Vaudreuil (1755), ibid., 377. Toscororas.— Trader
(1778) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 561, 1853.
Toskiroros.— Lederer map (1670) in Hawks, N. C.,
11,1858. Touscaroros. — Homaim Heirs' map, 1756.
Turcaroras.— Macauley, N. Y., II, 178^9, 1829 (mis
print), tuscarara.— Hunter (1712) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., V, 343, 1855. Tuscararo. — Humphreys,
Acct., x, 1730. Tuscareras.— Memoir of 1727 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist,, ix, 998, 1855. Tuscarooroes.—
Document of 1726 in Col. Rec. N. C.,n, 644, 1886.
Tuscarora.— Lords of Trade (1712) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., v, 346, 1855. Tuscaroras.— Albany Con
ference (1714) quoted by Riittenber, Tribes Hud
son R., 190, 1872. tusCarorase.— Hansen (1713) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 376, 1855. Tuscaroraw.—
La Tour map, 1782. Tuscarore haga. — Pyrlaeus
map (ca. 1750) quoted in Am. Antiq., iv, 75, 1882.
Tuscarorens.— Chauviguerie (1736) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., ix, 1057, 1855. Tuscarories.— Carver,
Travels, 173, 1778. Tuscaroroes.— Ffrench & Wor-
ley (1710) in Day, Penti., 391, 1813. Tuscarow.—
Humphreys, Acct., 26, 1730. Tuscarura.— Lords
of Trade "(1712) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., v, 346,
1855. Tuscaruro.— Spotswood (1711) in Col. Rec.
N. C., I, 796, 1886. Tuscoraras.— Turkish Spy
quoted by Maleolme, Collection of Letters, 1739.
Tuscorora.— Writer, ca. 1795, in Drake, Bk. Inds.,
bk. 5, 94, 1848. Tuscororoes.— Pollock (1712) in Col.
Rec. N. C., I, 893, 1886. Tuscoroura.— Spotswood
(1713), ibid., II, 79, 1886. Tuscorure.— Spotswood
(1711), ibid., I, 782, 1886. Tuscouroro.— Spots-
wood (1713), ibid., n, 15, 1886. T'us-kai'-y'e"'.—
Hewitt, Onondaga MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1882
(Onondaga name). T'us-ka-o-wa"'. — Hewitt, Ca-
yuga MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Cayuga name).
Tuskararo.— Assembly (1722) in Col. Rec. N. C., II,
456, 1886. Tuskaroes. — Document of 1733 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., V, 963, 1855. Tuskarooroe. — As
sembly (1721) in Col. Rec. N. C., n, 428, 1886. tus-
karora.— Document of 1711, ibid., i, 819, 1886,
Tuskarorahs.— Pen hallow (1726) in N. H. Hist.
Soe. Coll., I, 79, 1824. Tuskarorers. — Albany Con
ference (1746) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vi, 317,
1855. Tuskarores. — Albany Conference (1722)
BULL. 30]
TUSCARORA TUSKHLUSTUNNE
ibid v, 660, 1855. Tuskarorins. - Montreal
Conference (1756), ibid., x, 500, 1858. Tuska
roro.— Assembly of 1723 in Col. Rec N C n
485, 1886. Tuskawres.— Albany Conference (1*744)
in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 264, 1855. T'us-keV-
wa"'.— Hewitt, Seneca MS. vocab., B. A E 1880
(Seneca name). Tuskeroode.— Irvine (1728) hi Col
Rec. N. C., II, 812, 1886 (a creek). Tuskeruda -Va'
Boundary Comrs. (1728), ibid., 786. Tuskeruros —
Lawson (1700) , Hist. Car. . 103, 1860. Tuskierores —
Albany Conference (1737) in N.Y.Doc. Col. Hist
vi, 107, 1855. Tuskoraries.— Goldthwait (176<>) iii
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x. 121, 1809. Tusko-
rore.— Albany Conference (1715) in N.Y.Doc Col
Hist., v, 444, 1855. Tuskroroes. — Assembly of
1723 in Col. Rec. N. C., n, 485,1886. Tusks —
Spotswood (1713), ibid., 26. Tuskurora. - As
sembly of 1714, ibid., 140. Tusquarores — \1-
bany Conference (1724) in N. Y. Doc, Col. Hist
V, 713, 1855. Tusqueroro.— Document of 1711 in
Col. Rec. N. C., I, 818, 1886.
Tuscarora. The name of three former
villages of the Tuscan >ra in the 18th cen
tury: One is placed by the Brion de la
Tour map of 1781 a short distance E. of
"Anatsagane" (probably the present
Stockbridge, Madison co., N.Y); another
was situated about 3 m. below Oquaga,
Broome co., N. Y., on the w. side of the
Susquehanna, approximately on the site
of Windsor, and at the time it was de
stroyed by Col. Butler, in 1778, it con
tained 7 or 8 houses; the last was situ
ated 12m. by land and 20 by water be
low Oquaga, in the vicinity of Great
Bend, Susquehanna co., Pa., and was
destroyed by Gen. Clinton, Aug. 17,
1779. The last may possibly be iden
tical with Ingaren, but as there \vere
three other Tuscarora villages in this
vicinity, the identification is uncer
tain. ' (j. N. B. H.)
Tushepaw. A term used by Lewis and
Clark to <. esignate the Indians "residing
on a N. fork of Clark r., in the Rocky mts.
in spring and summer, and on the Mis
souri in winter." They have not been
positively identified, but the evidence
(Gibbs et al. ) makes it probable that
they were Kutenai. According to Gat-
schet the term (Tushipa) is a Shoshoni
designation for the tribes living to the N.
of them and including the Nez Perces as
well as the Kutenai. It is probable that
the term as employed by Lewis and
Clark included both the tribes named as
well as bands of the Wallawalla and pos
sibly other Shahaptian divisions. Lewis
and Clark mention the Ootlashoot, Mick-
sucksealton, and Hohilpo as Tushepaw
tribes. None of these has been identi
fied. The Tushepaw proper numbered
430, in 35 houses, in 1 805. ( L. F. )
Flatheads.— Lewis and Clark, Dlscov., 59, 1806.
Tah-se-pah. — Gebow, Sho-sho-nay Vocab., 11, 1868
(Shoshoni name). Tash-e-pa.— Long, Exped.
Rocky Mts., n, Ixxix, 1823 (sig. 'pierced noses').
Tate Platt.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 111,
1905. Tatsepa — Gebow, op. cit. Toustchipas. —
Hunt inNouv. Ann.Voy., x, 74, 1821. Tuchapacs.—
Gass, Voyage, 203, 1807. Tuchapaks.— Lewis, Trav
els, 22, 1809. Tuckapacks.— Clark (1806) quoted by
Janson, Stranger in Am., 233, 1807. Tucknapax.—
Gass, Journal, 132, 1810. Tus-che-pas.— Irving,
Astoria, 315, 1849. Tushapaws.— Orig. Jour. Lewis
and Clark, m, 27, 1905. Tus-he-pah.— Lewis and
Tushguesta. Aiormervillagecom.ected
with ban Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen.-Tavlor in Cal
tanner, Apr. 20, 1860.
Tushkisath ( TuriMa'th ) . A sept of t he
roquart, a Nootka tribe.- Koas in mh
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1S90.
Tushquegan. An Ottawa village, taking
its name from the chief, who was alw*
known as McCarty, that formerly ex
isted on the s. bank of Manmee r., op|M>-
site Toledo, Ohio. The reservation was
sold in 1838.
M'Carty's village.— Maumee treaty (1819) in I* S
Ind. Treat., 205, 1873. Tushquegan. -I bid.
Tushtun ('dragon-fly'). An Apache
clan or band at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.— Bourke in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890.
Tuskawillao. One of the 5 former
Chickasaw towns in N. w. Mississippi.
Tuskawillao. Adair, Am. Inds.. 363, 1775. Tuako-
wellow. — West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Tuskegee (perhaps from Creek tnxknim
or tn»tqnt'tgi, ' warrior ' ) . A f< inner small
an Upper Creek town in the fork of Coosa
-' and Tallapoosa rs., Klmore co. , Ala.
According to Hawkins (Sketch, 38, 39,
1848) it contained 30 buildings and 35
gunmen in 1799; they had lost their own
language and spoke that of the Creeks,
whose customs and manners they also
had adopted. It was the residence of the
noted Alexander MacGillivray, his lands
lying along Coosa r. See ( iatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 145-<>, 1884. Cf. Tatkiyi.
Jascag.— JeiTerys, French Dom.. map, 134, 1761
(wrongly on E. bank of Chattahoochee r. i. JM-
cage.— Ibid. Jaskegis.- Roberts, Fla.. 13, 17M.
Jaskigis.— Alcedo, Die. (ieog., II, 49*. ^7. Ja«-
quijis.— Bartram, Voy.. I, map, 17W. Joskage.—
JeiTerys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 177f>. Tae keo ge.—
Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Taskegee.- Drake.
Ind. Chron.. 211, 1836. Taskigi.— Gatschet. Crvt-k
Migr. Leg., i, 145, 1884 (as pronounced by Creeks
Taskikis. — Bossu (1759). Travels IM., I, 229, 17
Tasquiqui.— Vandera (1509) in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla 18 1S59. Tiscugaa.— MeCall, Hist. Oa.. i. 3C7,
1811. Tooses.— Robin, Voy., I. map, 1*
zas.— Lmmont, La., i. 135, 1753 (identical?).
keegies.-Romans, Fla., I, 2,SO. 1775. Tu.keego^-
Sen Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st sess., 2X
Tus-ke-gee —Hawkins (17991. Sketch, 37. 1.'
Tuskegees. — Weatherford (1793) in Am. State
Papers Ind. AIT., I, 3NJ. 1,^32. Tudrfki.-Oatsc'het
Creek Migr. Leg., I. Ur>, 1X84 (alternative of
Taskigi) Tuskogee.- Hawkins (179<M. Sketch,
39,1848. Tuskugu.-Treaty oi W27 in f. S. Ind.
Treat., 420, 1837.
Tuskegee. The name of two towns of
the Creek Nation, Okla.: one on Deep
fork of Canadian r., w. of Ocmulgee, the
other 10 m. w. of Kufaula. tor
ethnology of the Creeks of Taskigi, con
sult Speck in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., 11,
A former village uf the
854
TUSKOKOGIE TUTALOSI
[B. A.
Mishikhwutmetunne on Coquiller., Oreg.
Tus-qlus' }unne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 232, 1890.
Tuskokogie. A former Iroquois village,
apparently under Oneida jurisdiction,
situated, according to the Brion de la
Tour map, 1781, just above Schoherage,
on the w. bank of the E. branch of Stisque-
hanna r. This is probably an error for
Chenango r., N. Y. *(.i. N. B. H.)
Tuslalahockaka. A former Seminole
town 10 m. w. of Walacooche, Fla. Alac
Hajo was its chief in 1823.— H. R. Ex.
Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27,
1826.
Tuslatunne. A former Chastacosta vil
lage on the N. bank of upper Rogue r. ,
Oreg.
Tus-la iunne. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 234, 1890.
Tusolivi. A tribe or subtribe living in
1709 on Colorado r., Texan, in a rancheria
with Simaomo and Yojiian. This ran
cheria was visited in the year named by
Fr. San Buenaventura y Olivares and Fr.
Espinosa, of the Rio Grande missions,
who estimated the population of the
settlement at 2,500. The presence of the
Yojuan in the rancheria would indicate
Tonkawan affiliation (Diary of San
Buenaventura y Olivares, 1709, MS. in
College of Santa Cruz de Queretaro ) . See
Simaomo, and cf. Tusonid. (H. E. B. )
Tusonid. One of the tribes represented
at San Juan Bautista mission, on the
Rio Grande, Texas, in 1772 (MS. in
College of Santa Cruz de Queretaro, K,
leg. 15, doc. 10). Cf. Tuso/ivi.
Tusonimon. A former Sobaipuri ran
cheria about 4 leagues w. of Casa Grande,
near the Rio Gila, s. Arizona, visited
by Father Kino about 1697.
Sta Isabel.— Bernal (1097) in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 356, 1889. Tusonimo.— Ibid. Tusoni
mon.— Man^e (1697) in Sehoolcraft, Indian Tribes,
in, 303,1853; Bernal (1697) in Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 356. 1889. Tussoninio.— Orozco y Berra,
Geog., 348,1864.
Tusquittah (Da'skwltfin.'yi 'rafters
place,' from daskwltun'l 'rafters,' yi, the
locative). A former Cherokee settle
ment on Tusquittee cr., near Hayes ville,
Clay co., N. C. The creek was named
after the settlement. (j. M. )
Da'skwitun'yi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
514, 1900 (native name). Tusquittah.— Present
map form. Tusquittee.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Tussawehe (' white knives'). Probably
a Shoshoni tribe, although their country,
in the mountains along Humboldt r. and
Goose cr., N. Nevada, adjoined that of the
Paiute. The name White Knives was
sometimes applied to the tribe because
of the beautiful flint found in their
territory from which they made
knives. (H. w. H.)
Goose Creek Diggers.— Stuart, Mont., 81, 1865.
To'-sa wee.— Ibid. Tosawitches.— Davies in Ind.
AfT. Rep., 129, 1861. To-si-witches.— Simpson
(1859), Rep. of Expl Across Utah, 34, 1876. To-si-
withes.— Ibid., 510. To-so-ees.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 26, 1863. To-so-wates.— Powell in
H. R. Misc. Doc. 86, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 1, 1874.
Tosowes.— Dole in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 14, 1865.
To-sow- witches. — Hurt, ibid., 1856, 228, 1857.
Tussa-wehe.— Gatschet in Geog. Surv. W. 100th
Mer., vii, 410, 1879. White Knives.— Holeman in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 152, 1852.
Tustatunkhuushi. A band of the Mishi
khwutmetunne formerly residing on
Cpquille r., Oreg.
Tus'-ta-tun qu'-u-ci. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, m, 232, 1890.
Tustur. An unidentified tribe allied
with the Iroquois and the tribes of the
Ohio valley, possibly the Miami.
Tustans.— Stone, Life of Brant, i, 295, 1864. Tus-
turs.— Lord Dorchester (1791) quoted by Lincoln
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., v, 159, 1836.
Tutachro. A Chumashan village for
merly near Purisima mission, Santa Bar
bara co., Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Oct. 18, 1861.
Tutag-o. A Kaiyuhkhotana village on
Yukon r. at the mouth of Auto r., Alaska;
pop. 82 in 1848.
Tchouchago.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th
s., xxi, map, 1850. Ttutaho.— Tikhmenief (1861)
quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 82, 1901.
Tuttago. — Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., map,
1848. Yakutskalitnik.— Raymond in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 12, 42d Cong., 1st sess., 26, 1871. Yakutzke-
lignik.— Whymper, Alaska, 264, 1869.
Tutahaco. A name of somewhat indefi
nite application. It is recorded by Cas-
taileda (14th Rep. B. A. E., 492, 519, 525,
544, 1896) as that of a province of 8
Pueblo villages, apparently on the Rio
Grande in New Mexico, 4 leagues s. E. of
Tiguex, visited by members of Coronado's
expedition in 1540-41. The place last
mentioned was undoubtedly in the vicin
ity of the present Bernalillo, consequently
the Tigua villages about the present
Isleta are generally regarded as having
formed Tutahaco province; on the other
hand, if the distance (4 leagues) is an
error, the former Piro and Tigua villages
E. of the Rio Grande, in the Salinas, may
have been meant, otherwise they were
the only pueblos in New Mexico or Ari
zona that were not visited by members of
Coronado's force. Jaramillo (14th Rep.
op. cit., 545) confounded Tutahaco writh
Acoma, possibly on account of the resem
blance of the last syllable to the Acoma
name of their pueblo (Ako). The Tigua
(Isleta) name of Acoma is Tuthlauay; and
of the Pueblo people who formerly lived s.
of them (evidently the Piro\ Tukahun.
See Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv,
234 et seq., 1892. (P. w. n.)
Cutahaco.— Domenech, Deserts, i, 88, 1853 (mis
print). Tutahaco. — Castafieda and Jaramillo in
14th Rep. B. A. E., op. cit. Tutahuco.— Davis,
Span. Conq. N. Mex., 189, 1869 (misprint). Tuta-
liaco. — Castafieda (1596) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., ix, 67, 1838 (evidently identical, although
used for Acoma). Tutchaco. — Gallatin in Nouv.
Ann. Voy., 5th H., xxvn, 264, 1851 (misprint).
Tutuhaco.'— Castafieda (1596) in Ternaux-Com
pans, Voy., ix, 139, 1838.
Tutalosi (Creek: tutalosi, 'chicken,'
' fowl ' ) . A former Hitchiti town on Tu-
BULL. 30]
TUTCHONEKITTOHIN— - TUTELc
talosi cr.,a branch of Kinchafoonee cr
probably in Lee or Terrell co., Ga In
later years its people moved w. of Chat-
tahoochee r. and were known thereafter
as Hitchiti.
G^fes M^r i° H9 s&ssfe
<°f & ^°pieL^Tuxr v^ wn58
^ Tutchonekutchin ('crow people'). A
Kutchin tribe on Yukon r. from Deer r to
Ft Selkirk, Yukon Ter., Canada. They
number about 1,100 arid differ but little
from their Kutchin neighbors below.
Caribou Indians -Dall in Cont. N. A.Ethnol.,'i, 32
18/7 (so called by Hudson's Bay Co. people) Car-
nbou Indians.— Ross, MS. notes on Tinne B \ F
Crow People.— Dall in Cont. N.A. Etlmol.,l' 32 'l«77
Gens de bois.— Whymper, Alaska, 255, 1869. 'Gens
des Foux.— Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Gens-de-wiz —
Raymond in Ind. A ff. Rep. 1869, 593, 1870 ( misprint).
Klo-a-tsul-tshik'.— Dawson in Rep. Geol Surv
Can. 1888, 202B, 1889. Mountain Indians'— Har-
disty in Smithson. Rep. 1866,311, 1872. Nehaunee —
Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 32, 1877 (so called
byHudson'sBayCo.men). Tatanchaks.— Colyerin
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 593, 1870. Tatanchakutchin —
Raymond, in Jour. Am. Geog. Soc., in, 178, 1873
Tatanchok-Kutchin.— Whymper in Jour. Rov
Geog. Soc., 233, 1868. Tatchcr.e Kutchin.— Kearie
in Stanford, Compend., 464, 1878. Touchon-ta-
Kutchin.— Kirkby in Smithson. Rep. 1864, 418 1865
Touchon-tay Kutchin.— Kirby(1862)quotedbv Hind
Lab. Penin., n, 254, 1863. Tut-chohn'-kut-chin —
Dall in Proc. Am. A. A. S., 379, 1886. Tutchone-
Kutchin.— Dall, Alaska, 429, 1870. Tutchone-
kut'qin.— Morice in Anthropos, i, 506, 1906
Tutchon Kutchin.— Whymper, Alaska, 271, 1869
Tutch-un-tah' kutchin.— Ross, Notes on Tinne,
S. I. MS. 474. Tutcone-kut'qin. — Morice in An
thropos, i, 261, 1906 ( = 'crow people'). Wood
Indians.— Dawson in Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. 20'>B
1889 (so called by fur traders).
Tutelary. See Oyaron, Totem.
Tutelo. One of the eastern Siouan tribes,
formerly living in Virginia and North Car
olina, but now extinct. Hale (Proc.
Am. Philos. Soc., Mar. 2, 1883) first
made it known that the Tutelo language
pertained to the Siouan stock, a discovery
which, followed by the investigations of
Gatschet, Mooney, and J. 0. Dorsey,
brought to light the fact thataeonsiderab'le
group of Siouan tribes formerly inhabited
the piedmont region of Virginia and the
Carolinas. The relation of the Tutelo ap
pears to have been most intimate with
the Saponi, the language of the two tribes
being substantially the same. Their inti
mate association with the Occaneechi and
their allied tribes indicates ethnic rela
tionship. The history of the Tutelo is
virtually the same as that of the Saponi.
The -name Tutelo, although by the Eng
lish commonly used to designate a par
ticular tribe, was by the Iroquois applied
as a generic term for all the Siouan tribes
of Virginia and Carolina, being applied
more particularly to the allied tribes
gathered at Ft Christanna (see Christ
anna Indians). They are first mentioned
by Capt. John Smith in 1609 under the
names of Monacan and Mannahoac, with
l«ii
d wild fruits. Thev w«.r,. ut
ss^SSrS
( arolma in 1<>70, passed through
-territory and mentions the name*
ot Nahyssan ( Monahassanough ) and
Sapon (Saponi). In their frontier posi-
tion at the base of the mountains the
Saponi and Tutelo were directly in the
path of the Iroquois.
Unable to withstand theconstant attacks
ot these northern enemies, they aban
doned this location some time between
1671 and 1701, and removed to the junc
tion of Staunton and l)an rs., where thev
established themselves near their friends
and kinsmen, the Occaneechi, orrnpving
two of the islands in the K«>an«.ke imme
diately below the forks, the Tutelo set
tling on the upper one. How long they ,
remained here is unknown; it is certain,
however, that in 1701 Lawson found the
Saponi on Yadkin r., N. C., and says that
the Tutelo were living in the neighboring
mountains toward the w., probably about
the headwaters of the Yadkin. At this
time, according to Lawson, the 5 Siouan
tribes, the Tutelo, Saponi, Keyauwee,
Occaneechi, and Shakori, numbered to
gether only about 750 souls. Soon after
Lawson's visit they all moved in toward
the white settlements, and, crossing the
Roanoke, occupied a village called Sap«.na
town, a short distance E. of the river,
about 15 m. w. of the present Windsor,
Bertie co., N. C. Soon after this they re
moved and settled near Ft Christanna
(see ChrixtdHita Indian*, Totero). In 1722,
through the efforts of the Colonial gov
ernments, peace was finally made l>e-
tween the Iroquois and the Virginia
tribes. In consequence the Saponi and
Tutelo some years later moved to the N.
and settled on the Susquehanna at Sha-
mokin (q. v. ), Pa., under Iroquois protec
tion, later moving up the river to Skogari.
Their chiefs were allowed fr> nit in the
great council of the Six Nations. In
17(33 the two tribes, together with the
Nanticoke and Cono'y, numbered, ac
cording to Sir Win. Johnson, 200 men,
possibly 1,000 souls. In 1771 the Tutelo
were settled on the K. side of Cavuga inlet,
about 3 in. from the s. end of the lake, in
a town called Coreorgonel, which was
destroyed in 1 77!) by (Jen. Sullivan. The
last surviving full-blood Tntelo known
was Nikonha, from whom Hale obtained
the linguistic material by which he de
termined the relation of the trit*' to the
Siouan stock. He died in 1S71. It is
believed there arestill a few mixed-blooda
856
TUTELPINCO TUTONAGUY
[B. A. E.
in Canada, but the last one who could
.speak the language was John Key, or
Gostango ('Below the Rock'), whose
Tutelo name wasNastabon ('One Step'),
and who died in 1898, aged about 80
years (Chadwick, People of the Long-
house, 19, 1897; Boyle in Ann. Arclueol.
Rep. Ontario, 55, pi. xviii, b, 1898).
Laws-oil describes the Tutelo as "tall,
likely men, having great plenty of
buffaloes, elks, and bears, with every
sort of deer amongst them, which strong
food makes large, robust bodies." Nev
ertheless the evidence is clear that they
were cultivators of the soil and relied
thereon to a large extent for subsistence.
The photograph of Nikonha, given by
Hale, shows a face full oval in outline
and large features of an almost European
cast, "evidently," says Hale, " not in
dividual or family traits, as they reappear
in the Tutelo half-breeds on the Reserve,
who do not claim a near relationship to
Nikonha." ( >n the other hand Zeisber-
ger. who visited the remnant of the tribe
while settled at Shamokin, speaks of the
village as "the only town on the conti
nent inhabited by Tuteloes, a degenerate
remnant of thieves and drunkards."
Lederer describes the Nahyssan chief as
an absolute monarch, and "the people as
tall, warlike, and rich. In their temples,
or medicine lodges, they had large quan
tities of pearls, which they had taken in
war from more southern tribes. Their
tribal ensign consisted of three arrows.
Consult Hale in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
xxi, no. 1 14, ]ss:!; Mooney, Siouan Tribes
of the East, 1894. (j. M. )
Kattera. — Del'Isle. map41, in Kitchin, New Atlas,
l*0<i. Nahyssan. — Lederer. Discov., 9, 1072 (Mooney
regardsthisus a form of Yesaii). Shateras. — Bello-
mont H099) in N. V. Doc. Col. Hist., iv,48*. 1*54.
Taderighrones.— Ibid., index, 312, 1*01. Tadirigh-
rone. — Albany com. (1722i, ibid., v, GOO, 1*55.
Tateraa.— Boudinot, Star in the West, 1UO, 1810.
Tedarighroones.— Lond.doc. 31 (1753, in N.Y. Doc.'
Col. Hist., vi, fell, 1S55. Tedarrighroones.— Doc.of
1753, ibid., *12. Tedderighroones.— N. V. Doc. Col.
Hist., index, 31 2.1*01. Tedirighroonas.— Doc. of 1750,
ibid., vi i, 5.'). i>50. Tehotirigh.— Halein Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc.. xxi, no. 11 1. A, 11. l.vsj. Tehutili.—
Ibid. Tentilves.— Bondinot, Star in the West, 129,
1*10. Tetarighroones.— Doc. of 1753 in X. Y. Doc.'
('ol. Hist., vi, Ml. 1*55. Teuteloe.— Macaulev
Hist. N. Y., II. 1-0. ix-jy. Thedirighroonas.— N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist,., index, 312, 1*01. Thoderighroo-
nas.— Doc. of 17-50, ibid., yii. 130, 1*50. Tiederigh-
roenes.— Doc. of ]75'.^, ibid., 3^0. Tiederigh-
roonas.— Doc. of 175.'), ibid.. VI.9VJ. 1*55. Tiederigh-
roones. — X. Y. Dor. Col. Hist., index, 312. 1>«01.
Tiederigoene.— Stone. Life Sir William Johnson, I,
•1*5, note, IN 15. Tiederigroenes. — Doc of 1755 in
N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 964,1855. Tiutei.— Hal.- in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc.. xxi. no. in, A, 11, 1884
Tiuterih.— Ibid. Toalaghreghroonees — Doc of 174*
in N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI. 447, 1855. Toalaghregh-
soonees.— Doc. of 171*. ibid., 411. Toataghregh-
roones.— Ibid., note. Toderechrones.— Ibid., v. 071,
1855. Toderichroone. — Ibid., 4<J1. Todericks — -
Boudinot, Star in the West, 100, 1810 Todevigh-
rono.— Johnson, map (1771) quoted by Hale in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114, A, *,1**4 (mis
print). Todirichrones.— Hale, ibid., 5. Todirich-
roones — Doc. 1722 in N. Y. Doc. Col Hist v
073, 1855. Tolera.— Butts (1671), ibid., in, 194,1853'
Tolere.— Lambreville (1686), ibid., 489. Toleri.—
N. Y'. Doc. Col. Hist., index, 313, 1801. Tortero.—
Logan. Hist. So. Car., I, 33, 1859. Totaly.—
Macaulev, Hist. N. Y., II, 106, 1829. To-
taro. — Harrison, letter to Dorsey, May 25, 1886
(present name of a district in" Brunswick co.,
Va., between Lawrenceville and Belrield).
Toteloes. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 196, 1853.
Totcra.— Clayton (1071) in Fernow, Ohio Valley,
223, 1*90. Tbteras.— Brickell, Nat. Hist. N. Car.,
343,1737. Toteri.— N.Y. Doc. Col. Hist., index, 313,
1801. Toteroes.— Doc. of 1722, ibid., v, 073, 1855.
Toteros. — Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II,
85, 1*30. Totierono.— Paris doc. 12 (17-50) in N.Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., X, 500.1*58. Totiri.— Paris doc. 8
(1736), ibid., ix, 1057, 18-55. Totora.— Clayton (1071)
quoted by Fernow, Ohio Val., 221. 1*90. Tottero.—
Spotswood (1711; quoted by Burk, Va., in, 89,
1*05. Totteroy. — Anville (1740), map 50, in
Kitchin, New Atlas, 1800. Tutaloes.— Chadwick,
People of the Longhouse, 19, 1*97. Tutecoes.—
Stone, Life of Sir Win. Johnson, if, 4*7, 1865.
Tuteeves.— Doc. of 1704 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
vil, 041, 1*50. Tutelas.— Brainerd (1745) quoted
by Day, Penn., 525,1*43. Tutele.— Gatschet, MS.,
B. A.K. (Shawnee name). Tutelo. — Shea, Cath.
Miss., 24, 1*55. Tuteloes.— Doc. of 1700 in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., vni. 229, 1*57. Tutie.— Hale in
Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114, 11, 1884.
Tutiloes. — Davies. Mod. Geog.,532, 1*05. Tutloe. —
Macaulev, Hist. N. Y., n, 109, 1*29. Tuttelars.—
Doc. of 17-% in Rupp, Northampton Co., Pa.. 106.
1*45. Tuttelee.— Jones, Ojibway Inds., 21, 1861.
Tutulor. — Peters (1701) in Mass! Hist. Sec. Coll.,
4th s., ix, 440, 1870. Yesah.— Hale in Proc. Am.'
Philos. Soc., xxi, no. 114. A, 11, 1884. Ye-san.—
Hale, letter to Powell, B. A. K.,1877 (own name).
Yesang. — Hale, op. cit.,11.
Tutelpinco. A town, possibly of one of
the Caddoan tribes, w. of the Mississippi,
through which De Soto's army passed
early in 1542. Described as being one or
two days' journey from the Ayays (Eye-
ish) and in the vicinity of a ^reat lake.
See Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in Erench,
Hist. Coll. La., n, 184, 1850.
Tuteneiboica. A tribe, perhaps Coahuil-
tecan, represented at San Francisco
Solano mission, Texas, in 1706. Jt was
associated with the Terocodarne tribe
(Valero Baptisms, 1706, partida220, MS.).
Tutlut. A Tenankutchin village at the
junction of Tanana and Tutlut rs.,
Alaska.
Too-clok band. — Schwatka, Rep. on Alaska, 95,
1885. Tutlut. — Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
map, 1**4.
Tutoida. A former Sobaipuri rancheria
on the Rio San Pedro, Ari/., probably be
tween Arivaipa cr. and the (iila. It was
visited by Eather Kino in 1697.
Tutoida. — Kino (1097i in D(M-. Hi<t. Mex.,4th s., I,
2K), 1*50. Zutoida.— Bernal (1097; quoted by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.. 350, 1**9.
Tutoimana (T'fitoiiii<n)alt/, 'back ward or
shy clan'). A modern nickname for a
band of the Northern Cheyenne. — Grin-
nell, Social Org. Cheyennes, 136, 1905.
Tutomagoidag. A former Maricopa ran
cheria on the Rio Gila, Arix.
S. Mathias de Tutomagoidag. — Kino, map (1701), in
Stocklein, Neue Welt-Bott. 75, 1720. B\ Mathias de
Tuto Magoidag. — VeneKas, Hist. Cala.. i, map, 1759.
Tutomagoidag.— Kino, map (1701), in Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 300. 18*9. _
Tutonaguy. A village in 1535 on the N.
bank of St Lawrence r., 25 leagues above
the site of Quebec. — Cartier ( 1534 ) quoted
in Hakluyt, Prin. Navigations, 235, 1598.
BULL. 30]
TUTONASHIKISD Tt'TUTNl
857
Tutonashikisd ('water tanks'). An
Apache clan or band at San Carlos agencv
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.— Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890
Tutsoshin. A band or clan of 'the Final
Coyoteros* living at San Carlos a-encv
Ariz., in 1881.— Bourke in Jour. Am!
Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890.
Tutuaca. A former settlement of the
Tepehuane (containing also someTarahu-
mare and Xevome) about lat. 28° 2(K, Ion
107° 507, w. Chihuahua. Mexico. It was
the seat of a mission in the 17th centurv
Jesus del Monte de Tutuaca.— Oro/co v B.-rfa'
Geog., 324, l#J4 (mission name). Tutuaca —
Zapata (167«) cited by Bandolier in \rch InVr
Papers, m. 79, l^yo.
Tutuetac. A Piman rancheria in the
18th century, situated about l'> m. N. w.
of Tucson and w. of Rio Santa Crux, in s.
Arizona, visited by An/a and Font in
1775. — Bancroft, Any., and X Mex :;'*•>
1889.
Tutnm. A former Yuma rancheria, vis
ited in 1699 by Kino and Mange, who
applied the saint name.
S. Matias Tutum. — Man«x- in Bancroft. Am and
X. Mex., :3-~>7, l*xy.
^Tututni. An Athapascan tribt-or group
of small tribes formerly occupy ing villages
along lower Rogue r.', Oreg.,"and on The
coast x. and s. of its mouth. Parrish in
1854 (Ind. Aff. Rep. 1*54. 495, 1855) lo
cated 8 band.s on the coast and M on Rogue
r. The gentile system prevailed among
them, men marrying outside of their own
villages, and a child belonging to the vil
lage of its father; yet they can not be
considered as one tribe, as villages warred
one upon another without violation ,,f
national unity or tribal .sentiment i Dor-
sey m Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 2:52, ISUM
1 he Tututni were removed to Silctz re*
as prisoners of war in 185H. They for
merly practised polygyny, widows U-iiii;
buried alive in the graves of their deceased
husbands ( Fverette, Tutu MS. vocal,
K- A E 188.3). In 1854(In,l. Aff. Rei',.'
1854 49o, 1855) the total population wa*
Mil, consisting of 448 men, 490 women
20o boys, and 1(58 girls. According to
Parrish (op. cit.) the bands were: Na-
sohmah (Nasumi, a Kusan village),
( hocreletan (Chocrelatan), ^uahtoinah
(Kwatami), Cosuttheutun (Kwusatthl-
khuntunne), Fuquacheei Yukiehetmme),
Yahshute (Chemetunne i, Chetlosentim
(Chetlesiyetunne), Wishtenatin (Khwa-
ishtunnetunne), Cheattee (Chetco), To-
totin ( Tututunne), Mackanotin ( Mikono-
tunne), and Shistakoostee (Cha-tacosta).
Dor-M'V iop. cit., 2:;ii) gave the following
list of former bands orvillageson thecoa-t
x. of Rogue r.: Chemetunne, Kaltserghea-
tunne, Kosotshe, Kwatami, Kthukhwut-
tunne, Kwusathlkhuntunne, Natutshl-
tunne, Xiletunne, and Yukichetunne.
The following were on both banks: Chct-
lesiyetunijf. Ktaatthatnnne, KunechiiUi,
Kushetunne, Mikonotunnc, Targheli-
icht'tunne. Targhutthotunne, Testthittin,
Thethlkhuttunne, and Thechuntunne.
On or near the coast s. of Rogue r. were
the following: Aanetun, Chetleschun-
tunne. Knitunne, Khainanaitetunne,
Kheerghia, Khwaishtunnetumn-, Na-
katkhaitunne, Natthutunne, Nuchuiiia-
tuntunne. Seiitethltun, Skunieme, Ts*-tin-
tunne, and Tsetuttunne. Kthutetmet-
s«M-tuttun was on the coast just N. of
Rogue r. (J. o. n. I
Coquins. — I'uilot d>- Mofras. Kxj.l.. II, £'>•'•. 1HJ4.
H'lilush.— (iats<'het. NtMuoravcK-ab., B.A.K. (Si*-
tucca name). Lototen.— Huhhnnl i 1W») in Cttl.
Farmer..! line K.lNX). Lower RorueRiver.— I)i»p-fV,
'.IS. vocab..B. A.K.. 1*M. Potameot Indiana. —
'J'«.\vn-'-nd. Nar..4^-. lv;y. Raicai Indiana. — Half,
Kthnol. and I'hil..!.. •>:! 1. 1 MO. Roger's River-
FarnliaiM. Trav.. 111'. \*\3 u-rmr . Rojue In
dians—Hale. Kthnol. and Philol., '.21. l>Mfi. Rogue
River._ij!tt.M-het in B.-a<-h. Ind. Misc.. 411, :
Rogue River Indians.— <iat«-h.-t. I'liipqiia MS.
v«.<-ab.. B A. K.. 1^77. Rogue'i River. — Sir..
M^'vocab' B A. K.. 1*77. Ta qu'-quc-c* —
Dor-«-y. Chetco MS. vo<-ab.. B. A. K.. l^M r north
;!itfuatr'-': Chetco_ name). Tatatna.— Ann
NauifnnJtSo MS. voVab.. B. A. K l^M (Nal
Too too-ten.— oil.t.- M-. "-,
Domenc'-n jM->«'rt.t< .>. Am., i. ni*n>- »^-r- rr
tut-na.-I'arri-sh in Ind. Aff. K>']>. 1«>4.4JM. jv
Totutime.-Banrn.ft. Nat. Ra<^.
Totutune.-Halc. Ktlinol. and Philol. .21. J**£
858
TITTUTUNNE TUZIYAMMOS
tB. A. E.
myD.— II n board (1856) in Cal. Farmer, June 8,
1860. Tutoten.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 702,
18r>7. Tutunah. — Taylor quoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I. 443, 1874'. Tututamys.— Gatschet in
Beach, Ind. Misc., 441, 1877. Tu-tuten.— Gibbs
(1854) in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 165, 1877.
Tututunne ( ' people close to the water' ) .
A gens of the Tututni, located by Gairdner
in 1835 (Jour. Geog. Soc. Loud., xi, 256,
1S41) about 10 in. above the mouth of
Rogue r. , Oreg. 1 n 1884 Dorsey found 97
011 the Siletz res., Oreg.
Stotonia.— Framboise quoted by C.airdner, op. cit.
Tootootana.— Dole in Ind. AiY. Rep., 221, 1S61. Too-
too-te-nay.— Palmer in Ind. An". Rep. 185ti, 199, 1857.
Toot-oot-en-ays. — Victor in Overland Mo., vu, 347,
1S71. Too-toot-e-ways.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 470, 1865.
Too-toot-na.— Xewcomb in Ind. AIT. Rep., 162, 1861.
Too-toot-nay. — Ind. AIT. Rep.. 300, 1877. Too
tootne.— Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 219, 1S57.
Too-too-to-neys.— Ind. All'. Rep. 1857, 321, 1858.
Too-too-to-nies. — Dunbar in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856,
201,1857. Too-too-to-ny.— Abbott, Coquille MS.
census, B. A. E., 1S58. Toot-toot-en-ay. — Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1867, 62, 1868. Tototen.— Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, vi, 702, 1857. Tototin.— Metcalfe in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 357, 1858. Tototune.— Latham
in Trans. 1'hilol. Soc. Loud., 76, 1S56. Toutounis.—
Dutlot de Mofras, Explor., n, 335, 1844. Tou-tou-
ten. — Kaulz, MS. census. B. A. E.,1855. j;u'-tu. —
Dorsey in.Tour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 233, 1890." Tutu'
ten'e.— Everette, Tutu MS. vocal)., B. A. E., 1883
(trans.: 'people by the river shore'). Tu-tu-to-ni.—
Schumacher in Bull. U. S. G. and G. Surv., in,
28, 1877. iu-tu ^unne. — Ibid, ('people close to
the water':" own name) Two-took-e-ways. —
Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Con^., spec, sess.,
27, 1SC.7. Yo-to-tan.— I'res. Mess.. Ex. Doc. 39, 32(1
Cong., 1st sess., 2, lsf>2 (misprint).
Tutuwalha ('the guardians,' in allusion
to three high columns of sandstone near
by). Two former pueblos of the Hopi
of Arizona, one of which was situated on
the Middle mesa, the other being the
Squash village on the terrace below. —
Stephen in 8th Rep. P>. A. K, 2(>, 1891.
Tutzone ('plenty of water'). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos
agency and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881
( Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
112, 1890), corresponding to the Tutzose
of the Final Coyoteros and the Thotsoni
of the Navaho.
Tutzose. — Bonrke, op. cit.
Tutzose. A band or clan of the Final
Coy oteros.— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk
lore, in, 112, 1890. Cf. Tntzone.
Tuvachi. One of the Bird clans of the
Kokop (Wood) phratry of the Hopi.
Tuvatci wiiiwu.— Fewkes in* 19th Rep. B. A. E.,
5s J, I'.tOO (ii'iTiin't = ' clan ' ). Tii-vii-tci wiin-wu —
Fewkes in Am. Anthr.. vn,404, 1894.
Tuvak. A Tahagmiut Kskimo village
011 the \. coast of Labrador, Ion. 70°.—
Hind, Lab. Fenin., u, map, 1863.
Tuvou. The Piiion clan of the Hopi;
apparently the same as the Tovu (Fire)
clanjq. \\).
Tuvou winwu. — Fewkcs in 19th Rep. B. A. E.. 584,
1900 (?<'/HH.'M='clHii'). Tti-vo'-ii wim-wu.— Fewkes
iti Am. Anthr., vn, 404, 1894.
Tuwa. The Sand phratry of the Hopi,
which comprises the Kukuch, Bachip-
kwasi, ISananawi, Momobi (varieties of
the Li/ard), Pisa (White Sand), Tuwa
( Red Sand), Chukai ( Mud), Sihu ( Flower
or Bush), and Nanahu (Small Striped
Squirrel) clans. They claim to have
come from a region in s. Arizona called
Falatkwabi, and from Little Colorado r.
The Earth or Sand phratry of Fewkes is
identical with the Lizard phratry of
Stephen.
Tii-wa' nyu-mu. — Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vn,
404, 1894 (ntj>i-mn = i phratry').
Tuwa. The Sand clan of the Hopi.
Tdu'-wa.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891
( = 'Red Sand'). Tuwa. — Voth, Oraibi Summer
Snake Ceremony, 284, 1903. Tuwa wiiiwu.—
Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 583, 1900 (winwu =
'clan'). Tii-wa wlin-wii. — Fewkes in Am. Anthr.,
Vil, 404, 1894.
Tuwahokasha ( Tu-wa-hokf-a-sha, from
ti.ih ' village', im the characteristic roach
on the head of a man who has been shaved
on both sides, Jtok'-a-sJia 'curving over':
'village on a ridge'). A band of the
Skidi Pawnee. — Grinnell, Pawnee Hero
Stories, 238, 1889.
Tuwa-Kukuch. ('Sand [and] Lizard').
A phratral group of the Hopi of Arizona,
consisting of the Sand, Lizard, and Flower
or Bush clans. They claim that their an
cestors came from a region in s. Arizona
called Falatkwabi, and from Little Colo
rado r. (.r. w. F. )
Tuwa-Kukiitc.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E.,583,
1900.
Tuwanek ( TuwdnEkg'). A Seechelt sept
which formerly lived at the head of Nar
row's Arm, Seechelt inlet, Brit. Col. —
Hill-Tout in Jour. Anthr. Inst,, 25, 1904.
Tuwurints (Tu-wur-ints). One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiute, formerly living on Snake cr. , s. w.
Utah. — Powrell and Ingalls in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Tuxedo. A dinner jacket, so called
from Tuxedo, the name of a summer re
sort in Passaic co., N. J., on the lake of
the same name. The word is derived
from the Delaware dialect of Algonquian,
in which the Wolf subtribe was called
Ptukxlt, spelled by Morgan Took-seat.
This name is a socio-esoteric term for wolf
and signifies literally, 'he has a round
foot, ' from p' tnksiteu ( eu=o ) . ( A . F. c. )
Tuxican. An old Tlingit town belong
ing to the Kenya, situated on a narrow
strait on the N. w. coast of Prince of
Wales id., Alaska. Formerly it was the
chief Kenya town, but the Kenya have
now moved to Klawak.
Tak-ssi-kan.— Krause, Tlinkitlnd., 120, 1885 (given
as the name of a family). Ta'qdjik-an. — Swanton,
field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Tuyunga. A former Gabrieleno village
in Encino or San Fernando valley, Los
Angeles co., Cal. — Padre Santa Maria
(1796) quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i,
553, 1886.
Tuzahe. Mentioned as a pueblo of the
province of Atripuy (<}. v. ), in the region
of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex., in
1598.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
115, 1871.
Tuziyammos. A Paviotso tribe formerly
BULL. 80]
TUZSINT — TYIGH
859
about Warner lake, s. Oreg. Hoteu, or
Ochoho as he was commonly known,
was its chief, and by the latter name the
tribe was usually called. They were
moved to the Yainax agency, Oreg., but
subsequently left it and ranged to the
s., especially about Camp Bidwell, N. E.
Cal., where the remnants of the tribe are
now supposed to be. (H. w. H.)
Ocheo'sband. — Dyar in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 324, 1874.
Tu-zi' yam-mos.— Powell, Paviotso MS., B. A. E.,
1881.
Tuzsint. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Twana. A Salish division living along
both sides of Hoods canal, w. Wash.
The name is said to signify 'a portage,'
the portage referred to being that between
the head of Hoods canal and the head
waters of Fuget sd. According to Fells
there are three bands — the Colcine, Sko-
komish, and Tulalip. From the name of
one of these bands all of them are some
times called Skokomish. Pop. about 265
in 1853. They are probably the Skoko
mish of the Indian Office reports, num
bering 203 in 1909.
Deewano. — Simmons in Ind. Aff. Rep., 224, 1858.
Duwano.— Simmons, ibid. , 192, 1860. Skokomish.—
Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., pi. Ixxxviii, 1896.
Toanda.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 459, 1854.
Toando.— Farnham, Travels, 111, 1843. To-an-
hooch.-Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I. 435. 1855. To-
anhoock.— Ibid., 431. Toan-huch.— Gibbs in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., 1, 177, 1877. To-an-kooch.— Stevens,
op. cit., 452. Too-an-hooch.— Treaty of 1859 in U. S.
Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873. Too-au-hoosh.— Ross in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 135, 1S70. Towanda.— Ring,
ibid., 104, 1868. Tu-ad-hu.— Eells in Smithson. Rep.
1887, 605, 1889 (own name). Tu-ad-hu.— Eells. Nis-
quelli vocab.. B. A. E., 1878 (Nisqualli name).
Tu-an'-hu.— Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1887, 605, 1889
(Clallam name). Tu-a-nooch.— Starling in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 170, 1852. Tu-a-noock.— Ibid., 172. Tu-
canoh.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, VI, 689, 1857
(misprint). Twana.— Eells in Smithson. Rep. 1887,
605, 1889. Twanoh.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doe. 52,
31st Cong., 1st sess., 173, 1850. Twanug.— 6th Rep.
N \V Tribes Can., map, 1890. Wilfa Ampafa
amim.— Gatschet, Lakmiut M.S., B. A. E., 105
(Lakmiut-Kalapuya name) .
Tweeg. A large North American batra-
chian (Menopoma alleghanensis) , called
also hell-bender, mud-devil, ground-
puppy, spring-keeper, man-eater, etc.
The name is from Lenape (Delaware)
twe'kv', a radical word. (w. R. G.)
Tweezers. See Pincers.
Twenty-nine Palms. A reservation of
160.21 acres of patented desert land, near
the 1 16th meridian, in the Mohave desert,
Cal., nearly half way between Indio on
the Southern Pac. R. R- and Bagdad on
the Santa Fe Pac. R. R. The settlement
formerly belonged to the Serranos, but
in 1867* the Chemehuevi, after righting
the Mohave, by whom they were defeated,
fled to this place; meanwhile the Ser™n<
have died out or moved away. In 1 J08
the entire population, with the exception
of a single Serrano, was Chemehuevi.
Within the last few years several Cheme
huevi removed from Twenty-nine Palm-
on account of lack of subsistence to the
Cabexon res. of the Cahuillas (Kawia)
near Coachella, 3 in. s. E. of Jndio. (See
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch
and Fth., vni, 33, 37, 190S. )
Mara.— Kroeber in Univ. Cul. 1'ub \m vrch
and Eth., vm, 33, 1908 (native JIUVK-,. Twenty-
mile Palms.— Ind. Aff. Rep. l'JU-2, 175, 1-J03.
Two Runs. A former Cherokee village
on Etowah r., at the crossing of the «.ld
Indian trail between Coosa and Tugaloo
rs., in the present Bartow Co., x. w. (ia.—
Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. K., map, 1S87.
Twostars, Solomon. An hereditary chief
of the Sisseton Sioux; Ixrni at Lactjui-
parle, Minn., in 1S27. He early became-
a convert to Christianity under "the min
istry of Riggs and Williamson, and was a
federal scout in the Sioux outbreak of
1862. He was still living at Sisseton
agency, S. Dak., in 1907. (n. K. j
Tyacappan. A village formerly in t la-
vicinity of Trinity r., Texas, visited by I,a
Salle in 1687 while on the way from Ft
St Louis on Matagorda bay to the .Missis
sippi. Douay says that the village was
large and that its people possessed horses.
La Salle relates that the houses were of
interlaced canes, covered with line white
plaster. Here was found a boy who could
speak Spanish. The village was in the
Caddoan country, and the people may
have belonged to'that family. ( A. c. F. )
Ticapanas.—Cavelier (1687) quoted by shi-a. Karly
Voy., 37, 1861. Tyakappa.— Toxi-. Curolana. map.
174]. Tyakappan.— Douay (1687) in Shea, IMscov.
Miss Val 'l\'l 18»-. Tycappans.— Coxe i 1711 ) in
French, Hist. Coll. La., n. -Ml, isr*.
Tyaia. The extinct Pinon clan of Sia
pueblo, N. Mex.
Tyafa-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., i
(//('n;o=' people' ).
Tyajuindena( Tya-juin-den-a). A former
puebloof theJeraez(q. v. ) in New Mexico,
the exact site of which is not known.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Pajwrs, iv,
1892.
Tyasoliwa. A former pueblo of the Je-
ez of New Mexico; definite location un
mez of
determined.
Tyee 1. A man of importance;
somebody. 2. Important ;
I.
. .
great The word is used in parts
Pacific coast: from fi/<v Vine*,' in t
hinook jargon, a term ultimatelv
VylllUCHJiv j<ii£i"" •. -
rived from the Xootka dialect ot the
Wakashan family.
Tyeudinaga (probably named i
oiThayendanegea.q^.l
ervation of about 17,000 acres or tillabU
S occupied in 1'HOby 1,323 Indians, on
Quin'te bay near the E. end of L. ()n
in Hastings co. , Ontario. (T^\
known officially as "* <>1;a..wk.;of
0fS'A^an:i1Strii^in,the
860
TYONEK TZENATAY
[B. A. E.
Waseo co., Greg. They took part in the
Wasco treaty of 1855 and are no won Warm
Springs res., Greg. Their number is not
reported, as they are classed under the in
discriminate term ''Warm Springs In
dians," but in 1854 they were said to num
ber 500, and in 1859, 450. (L. F.)
Attayes —Do Smet, Letters, 2'20, 1843 (probably
identical). lyich.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
12 1*63. Tai'-aq.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
742, 189ti. Taighs.— Shea, Lib. Am. Ling., VI, vii,
1862. Ta-ih. — Wasco treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind.
Treaties, 622, 1873. Tairtla.— Pandosy in Shea,
Lib., Am. Ling., vr, 9, 18(12. Teaxtkni.— Gatschet
in Cont. X. A. Ethnol.. 11. pt. 2, 395, 1890 (Klamath
name). Teavtkni maklaks.— Ibid. Telknikni.—
Ibid. Thy.— Stevens in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong 3d sess., 42, 1857. Tiach.— Thompson in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 93, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 74, 1856.
Tigh.-Sbaw (185G) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 37, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 113, 1857. Traht.— Shaw in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76. 34th Cong.. 3d sess., 177, 1857. Tse
Aminema.— Gatschet,LakmiutMS.vocab.,B.A.E.,
105 (Lakmiut name). Tye of Deshute.— Stevens
in Sen. Ex. Doc. 66, 34th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1856.
Tygh.— Logan in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 97, 1865.
Tyh —Stevens in Ind. AtY. Rep. 1856, 185, 1857.
Ty-ich.— Thompson, ibid., 493, 1854. Tyicks.—
Dennison, ibid., 1859, 435, 1860. Tyigh.— Curtin
quoted by Powell in 6th Rep. B. A. E., xxxvii,
1888. Upper De Chutes.— Treaty of 1855 in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 622, 1S73.
Tyonek ( ' little chief) . A trading sta
tion and Knaiakhotana settlement on the
w. side of Cook inlet, Alaska. The sta
tion in 1881 consisted of 2 whites, 6 Cre
oles, and 109 natives (Petroff, Rep. on
Alaska, 29, 1884). hi 1890 (llth Cen
sus, Alaska, 169, 189:]) there were 115
inhabitants and 21 houses. The total
number of natives in the district is 150 to
200. Besides hunting and trapping they
catch king salmon to sell to the canner
ies. All are members of the Russian
church. Formerly they acted as middle
men in the trade with the Knaikhotana
on Sushitna r., who now come down to
the station with their furs.
Tyonek. -Haker, Grog. Diet. Alaska, 416, 1902.
Toyonok. — Pet roll' in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
18S1. Tu-i-u'-nuk.— Hoffman, MS., B. A. E. (said
to be Kaniagmiiit name; trans, 'marsh people').
Tyoonok. — Post-route map, 3903.
Tyuga. An unidentifiable Porno divi
sion or village, said to have been near the
Makonia, in Sonoma co., Cal., in 1858. —
Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 451, 1874.
Tyuonyi ( Keres: 'treaty', 'compact').
A gorge about 20 m. w. of Santa Fe,
N. Mex., otherwise known as the Rito
de- los Frijoles, in which are the remains
of numerous cave dwellings and extensive
pueblo ruins, the former habitations prob
ably of Keresan tribes. See Bandelier
cited below; llewett in Am. Anthr., vi,
638, 1904; ix, nos. 3, 4, 1909.
Rito de los Frijoles.— Powell in 4th Re]). B. A. E.,
xxxvi, 1886 (Spanish name). Tyuonyi.— Bande
lier, Delight Makers, 3, etseq., 1X90. Tyuo-nyi.—
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 145, 1892.
Yu-nu-ye.— Powell, op. cit., 1886 (given as Coehiti
name ).
Tyupi. The Badger clans of the pue
blos of Laguna and Sia, N. Mex. That of
the former claims to have come origi
nal Iv from Zufii.
Ch6pi-hanoch.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 349,
1896 (Laguna form; hdnocit=l people'). Tyupi-
hano.— Ibid. (Sia form).
Tzaedelkay ( ' white sand ' ) . An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Tza-e-delkay. — Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
112, 1890.
Tzahavak. A Chingigmiut Eskimo vil
lage near C. Newenham, Alaska; pop. 48
in 1880.
Tzaharagamut.— Post-route map, 1903. Tzahava-
gamut.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
Tzahavagamute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska,, 53, 1881.
Tzauamuk (refers to the noise of rolling
stones in the bed of a stream). A
Ntlakyapamuk village 6 or 7 m. above
Boston Bar, Frazer r., Brit. Col.; pop. 5
in 1897, when last separately enumerated.
Chomok.— Can. Ind. Aff., 230, 1884. Chomok-
Spayam.— Ibid., 418, 1898 (names of two towns
combined). Tay-ab-Muck.— Can. Ind. Aff.. 79, 1878.
Tsa'umak.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., n.
169, 1900. Tzau'amuk.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol.
Surv. Can., 6, 1899.
Tzebinaste (' round rock '). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Tze-binaste.— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m,
112, 1890.
Tzecheschinne ('black rock'). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881; appar
ently corresponding to the Tsinazhini, or
perhaps the Tsezhinthiai or the Tsethe-
shkizhni of the Navaho.
Chez-ye-na.— White, Apache Namesof Ind. Tribes,
MS., B. A. E. ('black rocks'). Tze-ches-chinne.—
Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890.
Tzej-in-ne.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 5, 1884.
Tzekinne ( ' people of the rocks ' ) . A
mixed people, partly Apache and partly
Piman, descendants of the cliff-dwelling
Sobaipuri, whom the Apache drove out of
Aravaipa canyon, s. E. Ariz., and forced
to flee to the Pima at the beginning of
the 19th century. A few descendants are
said to dwell among the White Mountain
Apache.
Tsix'-xa'>'-a.— Gatschet, Apache MS., B. A. E., 1883
('living on the mountain top'). Tze-kinne.—
Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, JIT, 114, 1890
( = ' stone house people').
Tzekupama. A band formerly inhabit
ing the lower Colorado valley, in the pres
ent Arizona or California, and who were
conquered, absorbed, or driven out by the
Mohave. — Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
n, 185, 1889.
Tzemantuo. A prehist* >rie ruined pueblo
of the compact, communal type, situated
about 5 in. s. of Galisteo, Santa Fe co.,
N. Mex. The Taiio now living at Santo
Domingo claim that it was a village of
their ancestors.
Pueblo Colorado.— Bandelier in Ritch, New Mex.,
201, 1885. Tze-man Tu-o.— Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 106, 1892.
Tzenatay. A former Tano pueblo oppo
site the little settlement of La Bajada, on
the declivity sloping from the w. toward
the bed of Santa Fe cr., 6 m. E. of the Rio
Grande and 20 in. s. w. of Santa Fe,
N. Mex. The village was constructed of
BULL. 30 J
TZETSESKADN— UCHEAN FAMILY
SGI
volcanic rock and rubble, and probably
sheltered 500 people. It had evidently
been destroyed by fire, and, with a number
of other pueblos in this region that appear
to have met a similar fate, is commonly
known by the Spanish name Pueblo Que-
mado, 'burnt village.' According to Ban-
delier (Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 95 et seq.,
1892) it is not known whether this village
was abandoned prior to the 10th century ; it
may have been the Pueblo Quemado men
tioned by Onate in 1598, but as the remains
of a prehistoric Tano or Tewa village 6
m. s. w. of Santa Fe were known by'the
same name, possibly the latter was the vil
lage referred to.
El Pueblo Quemado.— Bandolier, op. cit. 96.
Popolo Bruciato.— Columbus Mem. Vol., 155, 1893
(Italian form). Pueblo quemado. — Onate (1598) in
Doc. Ined., xvi, 114, 1871 (possibly identical).
Tzetseskadn ( ' top-of-hill people'). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890); cor
responding to the Bithani of the Navaho.
Sid-is-kme. — White, Apaclie Names of Ind. Tribes,
MS., B. A. K. (trans, 'red dirt' or 'red rocks').
Tze-tzes-kadn. — Bourke, op. cit.
Tziltadin ( 'mountain slope' ). A band
or clan of the Pinal Coyoteros at San Car
los agency, Ariz., in 1881 (Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 114, 1890). It
corresponds to theTsiltaden (q. v.) of the
Chiricahua Apache.
Tzintzilchutzikadn ( ' acorn ' ) . An Apa
che band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.- — Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, nr, 111, 1890.
Tziseketzillan ( 'twin peaks'). An Apa
che band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Tzis-eque-tzillan.— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 112, 1890.
Tzlanapah ('plenty of water'). An
Apache band or clan at San Carlos and
Ft Apache agency, Ariz., in 1881. Ac
cording to Bourke (Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 111, 1890) the name is one of the arbi
trary variants of "Tusayan," the native
name adopted by the Spaniards for the
Hopi country, and still used; but Bourke
is probably in error.
Clin'-ar-par.— White, Apache Names of Ind. Tribes,
MS., B. A. E. Sla-na-pa.— Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, m, 12f>, 1890. Tu-sahn. — Ibid. Tusa
yan.— Ibid. Tu-sla.— Ibid. Tu-sla-na-pa.— Ibid.
Tu-slan-go. — Ibid.
Tzolgan ('white mountain' ). An Apa
che band or clan at San Carlos agency
and Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881.— Bourke
in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ni, 111, 1890.
Tzues. A Makah village 4 m. s. of
Waatch, N. w. Washington; pop. 99 in
1863.
Tsoo-Yess.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 461, 1873. Tsuess.—
Swan in Smithson. Cont, xvi. 6, 1870. Tsu-yess.—
Gibbsin Cont, N. A. EthnoL, i, 173, 1877.
Uacazil ('sandy cave'). A rancheria,
probably Cochimi, under Purisima
(Cadegomo) mission, s. Lower California,
in the isth centurv.-Dor. Hj.t M«-x
4th H., V, 188, IS;")?.'
Uahatzae (la-M-tzn-e). \ former
pueblo ot the Jcme* (,,. v.), in NYw
Mexico, the exact site of which i- not
known.— Bandelier in Ar.-h. Inst. 1'atH-r*
iv, 207, 1S9L'.
Uainnints ('digger people'). A I'aiute
band formerly living about St George,
s. w. Utah, numbering 80 in 1*7:;. The
significance of the name arisen from tin-
fact that this was the only Paiute buml
in this region which practised agricul
ture. The English translation of the
name, "Diggers," subsequently was ap
plied to all root-digging Indians, and, a.s
according to the general idea this prac
tice implied a low type of culture, the
term became synonymous with all that
is low and degraded" (n. w. n. i
U'-ai-Nu-ints.— I'owell in In<l. AfT. K.-p ]*::; .V)
1874. Urai Nuints.— Infills in II. K Fx I>,*-'i>;'
•12d Con?;.. M se-s.. '2. 1>7:;.
Ualik. A Togiagamint F.skimn village
on Kulukak bav, Alaska: pop »is in
1880.
Ooailik. — Post-route map. I'.HM. Ooallikh — ivtrnfl
in 10th Census, Alaska. 17. KSI.
Uames. Given by Ker (Travels. 9:>,
KSlti), as the name of a tribe in the
Caddo country, apparently in extreme
x. w. Louisiana. Not identifiable, and
probably an invented name.
Uapige (Tewa: l'u]>-i-</<', or }\nj>-'i-<j,-}.
A prehistoric. Tano pueblo K. of Limy
station, on the A. T. A S. F. K. K.. some
distance in the mountains, in N. central
New Mexico. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, iv, 100, 1S92.
Ubakhea. A Porno division, or prob
ably a village, near the Shane!, in s.
Mendocino co., Cal., and speaking the
same language. — Gibbs ( IS'il i in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 111'. is'rt.
Uchak. A Kuskwogmiut Kskimo vil
lage on the right bank of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska.
Uchagmjut. — Holinbertf. Ktlino.tr. Ski/./., map. IS-Vi.
Ugokhamiut.— lltli Census. Alaska. ItVl. 1>
Uchapa. Given as a Karok village on
Klamath r., N. w.Cal.
Ut-cha pah.-M.-Keei 1*>1 ) in Sen. Kx. D.K-. I
Con ST., spee. sess.. 191, l^r>:'>. Ut-cha-pa*. — 1
"15 (given as a Hupa division). Ut-chap-pah.—
Ibid., 1(11 . Ut scha-pahs.— Meyer. Naeli dein N
mento, 'JSi', l.vV>.
Uchean Family. A linguistic family
limited, so far as is positively known, to
a single tribe, the Yuchi («j. v.).
=Uchees.— Gallatin in Trans, and ('nil. Am.
\nti.i. Soe., n. tfi. IKW (based on the \uchl
alone ; Bancroft. Hist. f.S., m. 'JI7. lWO;GallaCln
in Trans. Am. Kthnol. Soe.. II, pt. l.cxix.,,. IMS;
Keane in Stanford. Coiupend.. Cent, and So.Atia.,
•ini) 17" 1>7S ("UKjrests that tlie lan.unmKe may
Imve been akin to Natche/i. Utchec..-<
tin in Trans, and Coll. Am. Ann.!. Sex-., l
1836; Gallatin in Schoolcralt. Ind. Jnbev
185:5 Keane in Stanfonl. Comp.-n.l.. C-nt and
in Am imn 47" 1S7S Utochiet.— BtTfrhaua
Q84M PhysFk! Ulas, map 17. 1*1*: H.M.. 1SW.
!Iui;'iutlmn,,X..t.HiM.M."! |-J
river)- Latham in Trans. Philol. &oc. Loud.
862
UCHITAK UGALAKMIUT
[B. A. E.
31-50 1846; Latham, Opuscula, 293, 1860.
=Yuohi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 17, 1884;
Gatschet in Science, 413, Apr. 29, 1887.
=Uchean.— Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 126, 1891.
Uchitak. An Unaligrniut Eskimo vil
lage near Tolstoi pt., Norton sd., Alaska.
Outchitak-Mioute.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th s., xxi, map, 1X50.
Uchium. A division of the Olamentke,
and according to Chamisso one of the
most numerous connected with Dolores
mission, Cal., in 1816.
Aguasajuchium.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18,
1S61 (Aguasto and .luchium (Uchium) com
bined). Huchun. — Ibid. Juchium. — Ibid. Outch-
ioung.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 453, 1874 (mis
quoted from Choris.) Outchiouns. — Choris (1816),
Voy. Pitt., 6, 1822. Uchium. — Taylor, op. cit.
Uts'chim.— Bancroft, op. cit. (misquoted from Cha
misso). Utschium. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June
8, I860 (misquoted from Chamisso). Utschiun.—
Chamisso (1816) in Kotzebue, Voy., in, 51, 1821.
Uchiyingich. A settlement of the Yau-
danchi, a Yokuts (Mariposan) tribe, on
Tule r., Cal., at the large painted rocks
on the present Tule Elver res. The word
has some reference to these paintings.
It is the name of a village site, not of a
tribe, as given by Powers. (A. L. K.)
O-ching'-i-ta. — Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m,
370, 1877.
TJchucklesit. A Xootka tribe on Uch-
ucklesit harbor, Barclay sd., w. coast of
Vancouver id. , Brit, Col. Pop. 34 in 1910.
Their principal village is Elhlateese.
Cojuklesatuch.— (irant in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
293, 1857. Hautcu'k-tles'ath.— Boas, 6th Rep. N.W.
Tribes Can., 31, 1890. How-chuck-les-aht.— Can.
Ind. A IT.. 308, 1879. Howchucklus-aht.— Brit. Col.
map, 1X72. Howchuk-lis-aht.— Can. Ind. Aff. 1897,
357. 1X98. Howchuklisat. — Can. Ind. Aft'., pt. n, 158,
1901. Howschueselet.— Kelley, Oreg., 68. 1830.
Ouchuchlisit.— Mayne, Brit. Col., 251, 18(11. Ou-
chuk-lis-aht.— Can. Ind. Aft'., 51, 1875.
Ucita. The iirst village in Florida en
tered by De Soto in 1539. It was situated
on the shore of Tampa bay, the town
house being upon a high artificial mound,
and was deserted by the Indians on the
approach of the Spaniards. (,T. M.)
Efita. — Ranjel (<•«. 154(1) in Bourne, De Soto
Narr.,ii,58,1904. Ofita.— Ibid., 52. Ucista.— Drake,
Tragedies of Wilderness, is, 1X41 (misprint).
Ucita.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in Bourne, op. cit.,
1.22.1904.
Uclenu. Mentioned by Kane (Wand.
inX. A., app., 1859) as the name of a tribe
occupying Scotts id., N. w. of Vancouver
id., Brit. Col. According to Boas it is the
name of the island " Yutl," belonging to
the Nakomgilisala, compounded with
-/"//OY, 'inhabitants of.'
Ucluelet. A Nootka tribe at the x. en
trance of Barclay sd., w. coast of Vancou
ver id., Brit. Col. Not to be confounded
with the Lekwiltok. Their principal
town is Ittatso; pop. 150 in 1904, 132 in
1910.
Emlh-wilh-laht.— Can. Ind. AfT., 310, 1892. Ewlb-
wiehaht.— Ibid., pt. 2, 15x, 1901. Ewlhwiehaht.—
Ibid., pt. 2, 74, 1902. Ewl-hwilh-aht.— Ibid., 357,
1897. Uole-tah.— Mayne, Brit. Col. ,261, 1862. Uclu-
let.— Swan, MS., B. A. E. Ugluxlatuch.— Grant in
Jour. Roy. (ieog. Soc., 293. 1x57. W-ltoo-ilth-aht.—
Can. Ind. A ft'., 308, 1879. Yongletats.— • Domenech,
Deserts, 445, 1860. Youchehtaht.— Brit. Col. map,
1872. You-clul-aht.— Sproat, Savage Life, 308, 1868.
Yutlu'lath.— Boas, 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 31,
1890.
TJcouhnertmt. A former hut town of
the Tuscarora of North Carolina, situated
in 1711 on Pamlico r., probably in the
vicinity of the present Greenville, Pitt
co. — S. C. Hist, and Geneal. Mag., ix,
39, 1908.
TTdekumaig (ad/Ckamag, 'caribou fish,'
meaning whitefish. — W. J. ). A gens of
the Chippewa.
Ad-dik-kun-maig.— Tanner, Narr., 314, 1830. Adi-
'kamag.— Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1907. Ude-kumaig.—
Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist, Soc. Coll., v, 44,
1885.
Udluhsen ( ' skin-scraping place ' ) . An
Ita Eskimo settlement on Herbert id.,
Whale sd., N. Greenland.
Oomiak soak.— Kane, Arct. Explor., n, 212, 1856.
Udluhsen.— Stein in. Petermanns Mitteil., no. 9,
map, 1902.
UedJe. A Yuit Eskimo village in the
N. part of East cape, Siberia.
Ouedle. — Petroff in Tenth Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Uedle.— Krause in Deutsche Geog. Blatter,
v, 80, map, 1882.
ITgagogmiut. A subdivision of the Agle-
miut Eskimo dwelling on the banks of
Ugaguk r., Alaska.
Ugagog'-mut.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 19,
1877.
Ugalakmiut ('far people'). A tribe of
Alaskan Eskimo living on the coast at the
mouth of Copper r. and on Kayak id.
According to the latest writers they have
been so far metamorphosed by contact
with the Tlingit as to be more properly
Tlingit than Eskimo. They live mainly
by fishing. Between them and the Chu-
gachigmiut the Copper River Indians have
intruded (Dall, Alaska, 401, 1870). They
have been classed by some as Tlingit, by
others as Athapascan, confusion having
arisen from Indian vocabularies taken
from visitors in the Ugalakmiut villages.
A distinction waa made between the Uga
lakmiut, who were regarded as a small
division of the Chingachimiut, and a sup
posed Indian tribe, by some considered
Tlingit, by some as Athapascan, called
Ugalentsi. When it was found that the
natives of Kayak and the opposite main
land have an Innuit vocabulary, they
were classed as a separate Eskimo tribe,
to which the name Ugalentsi was trans
ferred, which is merely their own name
with a Russian termination ( Dall in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., i, 21, 1877). Their princi
pal village is Eyak.
Guth-le-uk-qwan..— EnimonsinMem. Am. M us. Nat.
Hist., in, 231, 1903 (Tlingit name of natives from C.
Yaktag, through Controller bay, and on Kayak
id.). Lakhamute.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska,
146, 18X4. Oogahlensie. — Veniaminof quoted by El
liott, Cond. AfT., Alaska, 227, 1X75. Oogalenskie.—
Ibid., 30. Ougalachmioutsy. — Gallatin in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 14, 1X36. Ougalentze.— Petroff
in 10th Census, Alaska, 146, 1884. Oughalak-
mute.— Petroif in Am. Nat,, xvi, 568, 1882. Ougha-
lentze. — Ibid. Ugalachmiuti. — Humboldt, Essai
Polit., r, 347, 1811. Ugalakmutes.— Dall in Proc.
Am. A. A. S., xvm, 267, 1870. Ugalakmutsi.— Rich
ardson, Arct. Exped., I, 402, 1851. Ugalenschen.—
Erman, Archiv, vn, 128, 1849. Ugalense.— Dall in
BULL. 30]
UGAMITZI — UINUK
Proc. Am. A. A. S., xvm, 269, 1870. Ugalents -
Latham in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond 189 184X
TJgalentses. — Latham, Essays. 270 1860 ' Utr*'
lentsi.-Dall, Alaska, 430, ' 1870. ' Ugalentzes -
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond. i v]9 ijij
Ugalenz— Latham, Essays, 275, 1860. Ugalenzes -
Keane in Stanford, Cornpend., 541 18/s Usa
lenzi.-Scouler in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond ' i 232
848. Ugaliachmiuten.— Bancroft, Nat Races i ""'
1882. Ugaljachmutzi.— Adelung, Mithrid.. m' 3d
abth.. 228, 1816. Ugalukmute.— Bancroft Nat
Races, I 96 1882. tTgalyachmutsi.-Latham in
Jour. Etnnol. Soc. Lond., 187. 1848. Uealvach-
mutzi.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 96.18S-> Ugalyackh-
mutsi. -Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 68
18o6. Wallamute.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska
146, 1884.
Ugamitzi. A former Aleut village on
Unalaska, Aleutian ids., Alaska. — Coxe
Russ. Discov., 163, 1787.
Uganik. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on the N. coast of Kodiak id., Alaska-
pop. 73 in 1880, 31 in 1890.
Ooganok.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884
Oohanick.— Lisianski (1805) quoted by Baker
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Uganak.— llth Census'
Alaska, 79, 1893.
Ugashigmiut. A local subdivision of
the Aglemiut Eskimo of Alaska.
Ugas'hig-mut.— Da 11 in Com. N. A. Ethnol., I, 19,
1877.
Ugashik. An Aglemiut Eskimo village
at the mouth of Ugashik r.. Alaska; pop.
177 in 1880, 154 in 1890.
Oogashik.— Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., map, 1886.
Ugiatok. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Ugjuktung ( ' abounding in seal ' ). An
Okomiut Eskimo winter village of the
Saumingmiut subtribe in Bafnnland. —
Boas in Deutsche Geog. Bliitt.. viti, 32.
1885.
Ugjulirmiut (' people possessing seal ').
A tribe of Eskimo occupying King Wil
liam id. and Adelaide penin., lat. 68°.
These are the Eskimo who fell heir to
the wrecked ship of Franklin. The
Netchilirmiut, who in recent times regu
larly visited King William land, became
mixed with the Ugjulirmiut. Their vil
lage is Kingmiktuk.
Kpikeptalopmeut.— Petitot in Bib. Ling, et Ethn.
Am., in, xi, 1876 (sig. 'islanders': Kopagmiut
name). Oo-geoo-lik.— Ross, Second Voy., 308, 1835.
Ook-joo-lik.— Gilder, Sehwatka's Search, 85, 1881.
Ookwolik.— Ibid., 199. Ugjulik.— Boas in Zeitschr.
Ges. Erdk.,226, 1883. Ugjulirmiut.— Boas in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., in, 101, 1885. Ukdschulik.—
Schwatka quoted in Ausland, 653, 1885. Ukdshu-
lik.— Schwatka in Century Mag., xxn, 76, 1881.
Uglariak. A winter settlement of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo at the entrance of
Repulse bay, N. end of Hudson bay, Can.
Uglariaq.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 447, 1888.
Uglirn. A winter settlement of Iglu-
lirmiut Eskimo on an island in N. w. Fox
basin, lat. 68°.
Ooglit.— Parry, Second Voy., 359, 1821. Ooglitt.—
Lyons. Priv. Jour., 406. 1825'. Uglirn.— Boas in 6th
Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Uglovaia. A Chnagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the right bank of the lower Yu
kon, Alaska; pop. 102 in 1880.
Ooglovia.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 57, 1880. Sa-
botnisky.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899.
863
'. Geog. I)k't.
Ugovik A Kuskwogmiut K.^kimo vil
lage on the right bank of Kuskokwim r
Alaska; pop. 200 in IShO, 57 in IK'm
Odgavigamut.-Post route in.ir. i«im A.'
ugavigamiut-llth Census, Alaska. 1H I*y3
1^ ~ '" Nllt- (Jc°K- M«Mf- '*• 9
Ugtikun. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now imin habited
Ugtumuk. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Uhaskek. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on the s. K. coast of Kodiak id
Alaska.
Oohaskeck.— Lisianski quoted bv Baker GCOJT
Diet. Alaska, 1902. Uhaskek. -B.iker, ibid.
Uinkarets ( U-in-ka'-reto, ' where the
pine grows'). A Paiute band in the
mountains of the same name, N. Ari
zona.— Powell in Ind. Aff. Ren. 1873, 50,
1874.
Uinta (contr. of nutate). A division
of Ute formerly living in x. K. Utah, of
which the so-called Kile Mountain He
were probably a sulxlivision. Powell
found 194 on the Uinta res. in 187.'}. The
name was subsequently applied to the res
ervation in x. K. Utah and to various hands
assembled there, which thus included the
Cumuinbah, Kosunats, PikakwaiiaratH,
Pah\ ants, San pet, Seuvarit^, Timpaiavats,
and Yam pa, as well as the original I'inta.
The name Uinta is still applied to some
of these bands, while the remainder,
including the Yanipa and some others,
are called White River I'tes. The In
dians now otlicially regarded as I'inta
numbered 443 iii 1909, under the
Uintah and Ouray school superintend
ent, Utah. (n. w. n.)
Ewinte.— Wilson in Ind. AfT. Rep. 1M9. f>7. 1H.SO.
Pag-wa-nu-cbi.—Hrdli6ka,infn, 1907 (given as one
of their own names, sig. ' people with a little dif
ferent language and dress'). Uintah Valley In
dians.— Coolev in Ind. AtT. Rep., 17. is<w>. U' in
tats.—Powell in Ind. AIT. Rep. 1*73. fil. 1N74.
Uinta Utes. -Forney in Ind. AIT. Rep. l^i». Sffi,
I860 Uinta Yuta.— Burton. City of Saints. K
1861. Uwinty Utahs. — Schoolcnift. Ind. Tribes,
v, 199, 49*. 1855. Yoov'te.— Hrdlioka. infn, 1(
(own name).
Uintahite. A certain mineral: from
the place name Uhituli and the English
suHix -He. The word I'intah, or I'inta,
apj)lied to a tribe an<l a mountain range
in Utah, is derived from the Ute dialect
of the Shoshonean stock.
Uintatherium. A fossil mammal from
the Kocene period of North America: H>
named from Cintah (see Uinta) and the
(ireek therion, beast.
Uinuk. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vi
at the mouth of Nome r., Alaska; pf'P-
864
UISSUIT — UKNODOK
[B. A. E.
Ed map 145,1894> Ooinuktagowik.— Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, map, 1884. Uinakhtagewik.— Nel
son in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. TJinuk.—
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Uissuit Dwarfs which the Central Es
kimo believe to inhabit the depths of the
sea. They fish for them with hook and
line, but none is ever caught, because, it
is believed, when one is hooked and
drawn up, as soon as he comes near the
surface he flashes his legs above water
and dives below. — Boas in 6th Rep.
B.A.E., 621, 1888.
Uitorrum. A group of Maricopa ran-
cherias visited by Anza, Garces, and Font
in 1775. Situated on the s. bank of Gila
r., s. w. Ariz., not far w. of Gila bend.
San Diego.— Garces (1775), Diary, 117, 1900. San
Diego de TJitorrum. — Ibid. (1776), 455.
TJjuiap. A tribe, apparently Tonka-
wan, which entered San Antonio de Va
lero mission, Texas, in 1741, with the
group to which belonged the Sana (q. y. )
tribe. Baptisms of members of the tribe
there continued at least until 1755 (Va
lero Baptisms, 1741-55, passim, MS.). A
number of words of their language have
been preserved. (H. E. B. )
Ajuyap.— Valero Baptisms, 175S, partida 883, MS.
Aujuiap.— Valero Baptisms, 1741. partida 569, MS.
Ujuiapa. — Ibid., partida 524.
Ukadlik. A winter village of Nugu-
miut Eskimo on the coast between Fro-
bisher bay and Cumberland sd., Baffin
land.
TJkadliq.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., 422, 1888.
UkadliK.— Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., xvn,
suppl., no. 80, 67, 1885.
Ukagemiut. A subdivision of the
Chnagmiut Eskimo, whose village is Ukak.
Ukag'emut.— Dall in Cpnt. N.A. Ethnol. vl, 17, 1877.
Ukak. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo village
on Hazen bay, Alaska; pop. 25 in 1880.
Ookagamiut. — Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A.E.,map,
1899. Ookagamute.— Petrofl'inlOthCensus, Alaska,
11,1884.
Ukak. A Chnagmiut Eskimo village on
the x. bank of the lower Yukon in Alaska.
Ookagamute — 1'etrolTin 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Ukagamut —Nelson in 18th Rep. B A. E .
map, 1899. Yukagamut. — Post route map, 1903.
Yukagamute.— Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12 42d
Cong., Istsess., 25- 1871.
Ukakhpakhti (etymologically the same
as the tribal name, and Capaha and Pacaha,
village names given by De Soto's chroni
clers). One of the 5 Quapaw villages
known to the French in the 17th and
early part of the 18th centuries The
village visited by Marquette in 1683 was
probably in Phillips co., Ark., lower on
the Mississippi than the one seen by
De Soto in 1541. When Gravier arrived,
27 years later, he found the people still
lower down. ( )f the village at which Mar
quette stopped nothing was left save the
old ' ' outworks, ' ' doubtless mounds, walla
etc. La Ilarpe (1722) said that the peo
ple of this village were originally from
the Kansa nation, evidently an echo of
the tradition relating to the former unity
of the "Dhegiha" group. Penicaut (1700)
speaks of the "Arkansas nation," living
on Arkansas r., as distinct from "the
Torimas and the Kappas," who lived
with them. Jefferys ( 1761 ) located them
above the ' ' Sothouis ' ' ( Uzutiuhi) . Pois-
son (1727) gives the relative position of
the four villages as follows: "Entering
the Arkansas by the lower branch, from
the mouth of this branch to where the
river separates into two streams it is
7 leagues, and from thence to the first vil
lage, which contains two nations, the
Tourimas and the Tougingas; from this
first village to the second there are 2
leagues by water and 1 league by land;
the latter they call the village of the
Sauthouis; the third village is a little
higher up, on the bank of the same river;
this is the village of the Kappas." Shea
supposed that this band existed no
longer except in name, but J.O. Dorseyin
1883 found some of the Quapaw who
claimed to belong to it.
Cappa.— Joutel (1687)" in French, Hist. Coll. La., I,
176, 1846. Thfa'qpa-qti.— Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 229, 1897.
Ukashik. A former Aleut village on
Agattu id., Alaska, one of the Near id.
group of the Aleutians, now uninhabited.
Ukhwaiksh. A Yaquina village on the
x. side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
U-qwaikc'. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, ill,
229, 1890.
Ukiadliving ( ' autumn settlement ' ) . A
winter settlement of Okomiut Eskimo of
Saumia on N. Cumberland sd. ; pop. 17
in 1883.
Okkiadliving. — Boas in Trans. Anthr. Soc. Wash.,
Ill, 98, 1885. Ukiadliving.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
E., map, 1888; Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., no. 80,
70, 1885. Ukiolik.— Rink, Eskimo Tribes, 33, 1887.
Ukivogmiut. A division of Kaviagmiut
Eskimo, occupying King id., Bering str. ;
pop. 200 in 1890. Their village is Ukivok.
Okuvagamute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 59, 1881.
Ukivog'-mut.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 15,
1877. Ukivokgmut.— Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss.
Am. pt. I, 73, 1847. Ukivokmiut. — Uth Census,
Alaska, 130. 1893.
Ukivok. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo village
on King id., Bering str., Alaska. It is
said to consist of about 40 dwellings
partly excavated in the side of a ravine
and built up with stone walls. The sum
mer houses are made of walrus skin.
Ookevok.— Kelly, Arctic Eskimo, chart, 1890. Oo-
kivok,— Petroff in 10th Census. Alaska, map, 1884.
Oukivak.— Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map,
145, 1894. Oukwak.— Hooper Cruise of Cor win,
15, 1881. Ovkevok.— Baker, Geog. Diet, Alaska, 649,
1906 (cited form), Ukivak — Ibid, (cited form).
Ukivok.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 15, 1877;
-'Baker, op. cit. Ukivuk.— Baker, ibid, (cited
form). Ukiwuk.— Ibid, (cited form).
Uknavik ('on the other side'). A
Kuskwogmiut Eskimo village and mission
station on Kuskokwim r., 10 m. below the
Yukon portage, Alaska.
Gavimamut.— Post-route map, 1903. Oknaviga-
mut.— Spurr and Post (1898) quoted by Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Uknodok. A former Aleut village on
BULL. 30]
UKODLINT— ULUKUK
Hog id., Captains bay, Unalaska, Aleu
tian ids., Alaska.
Ouknadok.— Lutke quoted by Baker, Geog Diet
Alaska, 205, 1902. TJknadak.-Veniarninof quoted
by Baker, ibid. Uknodok.— Sarichef (1792) quoted
by Baker, ibif.. TJkunadok.— Coxe, Russian Dis-
eov., 167, 1787.
Ukodlint. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo vil
lage on Golofnin bay, Alaska.— llth
Census, Alaska, 162, 1893.
Ukohtontilka ( 'ocean people,' their own
name). The Coast Yuki, a branch of the
Yuki of N. California detached from the
main body and inhabiting the coast from
Tenmile r. to Rockport or Usal in N. w.
Mendocino co., and extending inland as
far as Jackson Valley cr. (A. L. K. )
Uk-hoat-nom. — Powers in^Cont. N. A. Ethnol. m
126, 1877 (stated to be the Yuki name for the
Coast Yuki, and incorrectly to mean 'on the
ocean'). Uk'hotnom.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903
(another form).
Ukomnom. The branch of the Yuki of
N. California inhabiting Round valley and
the surrounding country. (A. L. K.)
T/k-um-nom. — Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., nr,
126, 1877.
Ukshivikak. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo
village on the s. w. coast of Kodiak id.,
Alaska.
Ukshivkag-miut.— Russ.-Am. Co. map cited by
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902 (miat=' people').
Ukshivikak.— Baker, ibid.
TJktahasasi ( 6ktaha, ' sand ' ) . A branch
colony of the Upper Creek town of Hil-
labi, formerly on a branch of Hillabi cr.,
Clay co., Ala., near the present town of
Ashland. It had 34 heads of families in
1832. See Sand Town. (H. w. H.)
Oak-li-sarcy.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 215, 1836. Oaktarsarsey.— Ibid., 279. Oak
Tarsarsey.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 1st
sess., 250. 1836. Oak-taw sar-seg.— Census of 1832 in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 578, 1854. Ook-tau-
hau-zau-see.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 43, 1848.
Sand Town.— U. S. Ind. Treat. (1825), 326, 1837.
Uktaha sasi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 149,
1884.
Ukuk. A village of the Kaialigmiut Es
kimo on Nelson id., Alaska; pop. 68 in
i 1890.— llth Census, Alaska, 111, 1893.
TJkusiksalik. A winter village of the
Aivilirmiut Eskimo on Wager r., N. end
1 of Hudson bay. — Boas in 6th Rep. B. A.
1 E., 449, 1888.
TJkusiksalirmiut ( 'people possessing pot-
! stone kettles'). A tribe of the Central
; Eskimo living on Back r., Can., and for
merly on the shores of Boothia land.
I According to Schwatka they are nearly
extinct, the few survivors living at Dan
gerous rapids. They live on musk ox and
fish, do not hunt seal, and have no fuel.
Oogueesik Salik.— Schwatka in Science, 543. 1884.
Ooguensik-salik-Innuits.— Ausland, 653, 1885. Oo-
queesiksillik.— Schwatka in Century, xxn, map,
1881. Ootkooseek-kalingmoeoot.— Franklin. Journ.
ito Polar Sea, n, 42, 1824. Stone Kettle Esqui
maux.— Ibid. Thleweechodezeth.— Back, Narr.,
map, 1836. TJkusiksalik.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.,
158, 1888. Ukusiksalingmiut.-Boas in Trans.
Anthr. Soc. Wash., in, 101, 18S5. Ukusiksahr-
miut.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E.. 458, 1888. Uku-
liksiilik.— Klutschak, Ala Eskimo unter den fcs
Wmo, map, 64, 1881. Utku-bikalik.— Richardson.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 55
805
1876. TJvkusigsalik.-Rink, Eskimo TribS] 33, laa
IJkviktulik. A Kaviagmiut Eskimo
village on the N. side of Norton wl
Alaska.
TJkvikhtuligmut.-Zagoskin.Descr.Russ.Pf^.Am.,
pi. I, /o, 184/.
Ulak ( H la k, ' carving k n i fe ' ) . A v i 1 lage
inhabited about equally by Chukchi and
Yuit Eskimo, just N. of East cape, N. K
Siberia. They numbered 231 , in 38 houses
about 1895.
Uwe'len.— Bogoras, Chukchee, 30, 190-1 (Chukchi
name).
Ulezara. A Kevalingamiut Eskimo vil
lage near C. Kruzenstern, Alaska.
TTlezaramiut.— llth Census. Alaska, 162, 1*93 ( mint"
'people').
TJlksin ( U'lk's'n, 'point'). A Squaw-
mish village community on Burrard inlet,
Brit. Col.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A.
S., 475, 1900.
Ullibahali. A palisaded village visited
in 1540 by De Soto and mentioned in the
account of the expedition of Tristan de
Luna in 1560. In all probability it is
identical with Huhlhvahli (q. v. ).
Allibamous. — Coxe, Carolana, 21, 1741 (probably
identical). Olibahali.— Barcia (161)3), Knsayo. 34,
1723. Olibahalies.— Coxe, op. cit. TJlibahali.—
Harris, Voy. and Trav., I, 807, 1705. Ullibahali.—
Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist. C<>11. La.,
11,153,1850. Ullibalies.— Coxe, op. cit. TTllibalyi.—
Ibid., 26. Vlibahalj.— Map of 1597 in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 128, 1887.
Ulokak. An Eskimo village in the Kns-
kokwim district, Alaska; pop. "27 in ISM.
Ulokagmiut.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, isy3(?/(i»<=
'people').
Ulu. The woman's knife of the Eskimo.
The modern kitchen chopping knife and
the saddler's knife are derived from
ancient similar tools plied by women.
The Eskimo knives were made in great
variety, ranging from a chipped stone
wrapped with a splint on one edge for a
grip, to knives having exquisite carved
handles of ivory, shaped to the hand
and furnished with steel blades. As the
women were the only workers on skins
of animals, these were their peculiar tools,
for which they found a great number of
uses in skinning the game, preparing
skins, and cutting out garments of many
parts. See Mason in Rep. U. S. rsat.
Mus. 1890, 411-16, 1891.
TTlukakhotana. A division of Kaiyul
khotana living on Unalaklik r , Alask
pop. 25 in 1890. The natives have been
expelled bv Eskimo intruders and have
settled on Yukon r. The chief vill
Iktigalik.
on Ulukukr.,E. of Norton sd., Alaska.
866
UMANA UNADUTI
[B. A. E.
TJlukak —Jackson, Reindeer in Alaska, map, 145,
1894. Ulukuk.— Ball, Alaska, map, 1870.
TJmana ( 'the heart' ). A winter village
of Ita Eskimo on Wolstenholme sd., N.
Greenland.
Omenak.— Inglefield in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
138, 1853. Oomenak.— Kane, Arct. Explor., I, 45,
1856. U'mana. — Stein in Petermanns Mitteil.,
198, 190'2.
Umanak. A village of the southern
group of East Greenland Eskimo, lat.
63°.— Kink in Deutsche Geog. Bliitt, vm,
345, 1886.
Umanak. A Moravian mission station
and Eskimo settlement in w. Greenland,
near Godthaab. — Nansen, First Crossing,
n, 204, 1890.
Umanak. An Eskimo settlement in
ITmanak fjord, N. of Nugsuak penin., w.
Greenland, about lat. 71°.
Umanaktuak. A winter settlement of
Talirpia Okomiut Eskimo on an island
near the s. w. coast of Cumberland sd.,
not far from the
entrance.
Ann anac took. —
Kumlien in Bull.
15, U. S. Nat. Mus.,
15, 1879. Umanaq-
tuaq. — Boas in <>th
Rep. B. A. E., 426.
1S88. Umana/ctua/c. —
Boas in Petermanns
Mitteil., xvn, no
80, p. 70, 1885.
Umatilla. A
Shahaptian tribe
formerly living
on Umatilla r.
and the adjacent
banks of the Co
lumbia in Ore
gon. They were
included under
the Wallawalla
by Lewis and
Clark in 1805,
though their lan
guage is distinct.
In 1855 they
joined in a treaty with the United States
and settled on Umatilla res. in E. Oregon.
They are said to number 250, but this fig
ure is doubtful, owing to the mixture of
tribes on the reservation. (L. F. )
TTmatila.— Xesmith in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 323,
1858. Umatillas.— H.S.Stat., xil, 945,1863. Utella.—
Raymond in II. R. Kx. Doc. 93, 34th Cong., Istsess.,
106, 1856. Utillas.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 493,
1X55. You-ma-talla.— Ross, Fur Hunters, 1, 186, 1855.
Yumatilla.— Gatschet in Am. Antiq., II, 216, 1880.
Umiak. See Oomiak.
Umivik. A village of the southern
group of East Greenland Eskimo on
Gyldenlove fjord, lat. 64° 24'.
Umivik. A village of the Angmagsal-
ingmiut Eskimo on an island in Angmags-
' alik fjord, Greenland; pop. 19 in 1884.
Umerik.— Rink in Deutsche Geog. Bliitt., vm,348,
1886. Umivik. — Meddelelser cm Gronland, ix,
379, 1889.
Umnokalukta. A Kowagmiut Eskimo
fishing village on Black r., a s. branch of
Kobuk r., Alaska.
TTm-nok-a-luk-ta.— Healy, Cruise of Corwin, 28,
1887.
Umpqua. An Athapascan tribe for
merly settled on upper Umpqua r., Oreg.,
E. of the Kuitsh. Hale (Ethnol. and
Philol., 204, 1846) said they were supposed
to number not more than 400, having
been greatly reduced by disease. They
lived in houses of boards and mats, and
derived their sustenance mainly from the
river. In 1902 there were 84 on Grande
Ronde res., Oregon. Their chief village
was Hewut. A partof them, theNahankh-
uotana, lived along Cow cr. All the
Athapascan tribes of s. Oregon were once
considered divisions of the Umpqua.
Parker (Jour., 262, 1842) named as divi
sions the unidentified Palakahu, the
uncertain Skoton and Chasta, and the
Chilula and Kwatami.
A-ampkua amim. — Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A.
E. (Atfalati name). Amgutsuish. — Gatschet, MS.,
B. A. E. f (Shasta
name) . Ampkokni
maklaks.— Gatschet
in Cont, N. A. Eth
nol., ii.pt. 2,20, 1890
( Klamath name ) .
Ampkua. — Gat sch et,
Nestucca MS. vo-
cnb., B. A. E. (Nes-
t u e e a name).
A«kwa. — S a p i r in
Am. Anthr., ix,
253, 1907 (own
name). Cacta"'-
qwut-me' ^unne. —
Dorsey, Naltunne-
tunne MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1881. Ci-
c t a ' - q wu t-me'
3 u n n e . — D o r s e y ,
Tutu MS. vocab., B.
A. E., 1884 ('Umpqua
r. people'). Ci-sta'-
q w u t . — I) o r s e y ,
Chasta Costa MS.
vocab., B. A. E.,
1884. Etnemitane.—
Gatschet, Umpqua
MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1877 (own name).
Etnemi-teneyu.—
Ibid. Omkwa.—
Buschmann, Athapask. Spraehstamm, 153, 1854.
Tsan Ampkua amim.— Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B.
A.E., (' people on the Umpqua': Lakmiut name).
Umbaqua.— Parker, Jour., 257, 18-10. Umbiqua.-
Ibid., map, 1838. Umguas.— Hale, Ethnol. and
Philol. ,198,18 1C. Umkwa.— Ibid., 204. Um'-kwa-me'
^unne.— Dorsey, Chetco MS. vocab., B. A. E.,1884.
Umpaquah.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 218, 1856. Umpqua.-
Hafe, Ethn. and Philol., 204, 1846. Umpquahs
S roper.— Gibbs, Obs. on coast tribes, MS., B. A. E.
mpqua Irins.— Dole in Ind. AIT. Rep., 220, 1861.
Umqua.— Framboise quoted by Gairdner (1835) in
Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 256, 1841. TJmque.—
Duflot de Mofras, Expl., II, 103, 1814. Unikwa.-
Bchoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, i, 437, 1851 (misprint).
"Upper Umpqua.— Milhau, Hewut MS. vocab., B. A.
E. YaagalaX— Sapir in Am. Anthr., ix, 253, 1901/
(Takelma name). Yampequaws. — Meek in II. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess.. 10, 1848.
Unaduti (Und'dMt, 'woolly, or bushy,
head,' from undflcna, 'woolly,' dull, re
ferring to the head). A distinguished
mixed-blood Cherokee chief, commonly
known to the whites as Dennis W. Bushy-
head ; born Mar. 1 8, 1 826, at a small Chero
kee settlement then on Mouse cr., about
UMATILLA WOMEN
BULL. 30]
UNAKAGAK — UN ALGA
867
3 m. N. of the present Cleveland, Tenn.;
died in the Cherokee Nation, Ind. T.,
Feb. 4, 1898. He was the eldest son of
Rev. Jesse Bushy head (Unadutl), a prom
inent native Baptist minister who was
associated with Rev. Evan Jones, the
missionary, in his Scripture translations,
and was also several times a tribal dele
gate to Washington. The chief's mother
was a half-blood Cherokee, formerly a
Miss Wilkinson. As a boy he attended
a Presbyterian mission school on Candy
cr., w. of Cleveland, Tenn., and also the
mission under Rev. Evan Jones at Valley-
town, N. C. • On the removal of the tribe
to Indian Ter., in 1838, he went w. with
his father, who was in charge of one
detachment of the emigrants numbering
1,200 persons. The start was made in
October, the journey occupying 6 months.
He afterward for some time attended
school in New Jersey. In 1849 he joined
the gold rush to California, where he re
mained until 1868, when he returned to
Ind'°n Ter., making his residence at
Tahlequah, and entered actively into
Cherokee politics. He served two terms
as principal chief (1879-86), was subse
quently twice appointed tribal delegate
to Washington, and in 1890 served as
one of the commissioners to treat with
the United States for the sale of the
Cherokee strip. (j. M. )
Unakagak. A Kaialigmiut Eskimo vil
lage at the head of Ilazen bay, Alaska;
pop. 20 in 1880.
Oonakagamute.— PetrofT in 10th Census, Alaska, 11,
1884. Unakagamut.— Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A E.,
n ap, 1899.
Unakhotana ('far-off people'). An
Athapascan tribe living along the Yukon
from Tanana r. down to the Koyukuk
and on the latter stream. It is divided
into the Koyukukhotana and the Yukon-
ikhotana. Allen (Rep., 143, 1887) esti
mated the whole tribe at 550.
Hattohenae.— Pctitot, MS., B. A. E., 1865. Juna-
chotana.— Zuiroskin, Reisc, I, 324, 1849. Juna-
kachotana.— Ibid. Junnakachotana.— Holmberg,
Ethnog. Skizz., 6, 1855 (see also Koyukhotana).
Kahvichpaks.— Elliot, Cond. AIT. Alaska, 29, 18/5.
Ketlitk-Kutchin.-Dall, Alaska, 431, 1870 ('valley
people'). Mnakho-tana.— Allen, Rep., 143, 1887
(misprint). Ounhann-Kouttanae.— Petitot. Autour
du lac des Esclaves, 301, 1891. T'ettchie-Dhidie.—
Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876 ('people si
ting in the water'). Unakatana.— Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 133, 1874. Unakatana Yunakakhotana.-
Ibid., 147. TJnakho-tana.-Dall, Alaska, 431, 18
Unakite. A species of igneous rock,
"an irregular crystallization of old-rose
feldspar and green epidote" (Phalenm
Smithson. Misc. Coll., Quar. Iss., i, 312,
1904 ) . The name was applied first m 18 / 4
by F. H. Bradley (Am. Jour. Sci., 3d s.,
vii, 519-520, 1874), from its occurrence m
the Unaka mts. between North Carolina
and Tennessee. It has also been found
rived from one of the Indian language*}
of the country. (A> K (. j
Unalachtigo" (properly Wnatichtko,
rople who live near the ocean,' l)ecaiue
tlieir proximity to Delaware Iwtv --
Brinton). The southernmost of tin- three
main divisions of the Delaware*, occupy
ing the w. bank of Delaware r., in Dela
ware, and probably also the E. bank, in
New Jersey, since many of the Delaware*
were forced to cross the river to escaj>e the
inroads of the Conestoga. Their totem
was the turkey, whence they have l*-en
known as the Turkey tribe of the Dela-
wares. According to Brinton the totem
has no reference to gentes, but was merely
the emblem of a geographic division.
Their principal seat was Chikohoki. on
the site of Burlington, N. J. (j. M.)
Chihohockies.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. V 31, 1MH.
Chihokokis.— McKenneyand Hull, Ind. Tribes, in,
80, 18">4. Chiholacki.— Proud, Penn., n, 'J97, note.
1798. Chikimini.— Brit) ton, Lenape Ix-jf .. '-!! 1. 18*^-
Chikini.— Ibid., 21 f». Pullaeu.— Ibid., 39 ( • hi- does
not chew,' referring to the turkey). Pul-la'-ook —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1878 (trans, 'turkey').
Unalachtgo. — Heckewelder (1819) quoted by Brin
ton, Lenape Leg., 143, 188f>. Unalachtigo.— Barton,
New Views, xxvii, 1797. Unalachtin.— Kuttcn-
ber, Tribes Hudson K., 33f>, 1872. Wnalachtko.-
Brinton, op. cit., 3t>. Wonalatoko.— Tobias (IWvji
quoted by Brinton, ibid., 8(J. Wunalachtigo.—
Barton, New Views, xxvii, 1797.
Unalakligemiut ( UnaJ&klig'eriiut). A
subdivision of the rnaligmiut Kskimoof
Alaska, inhabiting the hanks of Unalaklik
r.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 17, 1S77.
Unalaklik. An Unaligmiut Eskimo vil
lage at the mouth of Unalaklik r., Norton
sd^, Alaska. Pop. 100 in 1S80, 175 in 1«H».
It being the terminus of the winter route
from Anvik on the Yukon, the inhab
itants are a mixed race of K.-kimo ami
Athapascan.
TJniOaklit.— Nelson in IStriKep
Unalaska. The larger of the ma
divisions of the Aleut, occupying the
Aleutian ids. w. of Ataka ami the ex
tremity and N. coast of Alaska jH-nm.
Whereas the Atka show some resem
blance to Asiatics, probably owing to a
mixture of blood since the Russian con
quest these are more akin in appearance,
customs, and language to the KanugmioJ
Fuchs-Aleuten.-Hol,nb,r*. Kthnog . Skia. ,V*
219 1787 (applied to inhabitants of < • -•••
I±K, ISSSSML. yfistte*
54Vnalga. A former Aleut village on
Unalga, Adreanof group, Aleutian i,
Alaska, with 23 inhabitaiita in Wl
«,!«» j.CUU«»^. -v, ,— Oonalga.-PetrofTinlOth «JI1!"J- ;x, l, ka;-<,>
near Luray, Va. The -ite is the English gjjJj^JSg^^ n, an, 1MB-
suffix of Greek origin, and unaka is de- Unaigms
868
UNALIGMIUT UNO AS
[B. A. E.
TJnaligmiut. A tribe of Alaskan Eski
mo inhabiting the B. shore of Norton sd.
back to the coast range. They are the
northernmost of the fishing tribes of
Eskimo, and their racial characteristics
have been modified by intermarriage
with the stronger western Eskimo, whose
raids from the N. decimated the population
on Norton sd. until there were only 150
Unaligmiut left by Ball's reckoning in
1875; at the census of 1890, only 110. He
distinguished the following subtribes:
Kegiktowregmiut, Pastoligmiut, Pikmik-
taligmiut, and Unalakligemut. Their vil
lages are: Anemuk, Iguik, Kiktaguk, Pik-
miktalik, Tachik, Topanika, Unalaklik.
Aziagmut.— Wonnan cited by Dall in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol. ,1,17, 1877 (see. Iziagmut). Oonaligmute.—
Petroff. in 10th Census, Alaska, 126, 1884. Tachig-
,
cit (so called by other natives). Unaligmut. —
Nelson in 18th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1899. Unalig-
mutes.— Dall in Prop. Am. A. A. B., xvm, 266, 1869.
Unami. One of the principal divisions
of the Delawares (q. v. ), formerly occupy
ing the Pennsylvania side of Delaware r.,
from the junction of the Lehigh south
ward abouttothe Delaware line. Accord
ing to Brinton, many of the NewT Jersey
Delawares were Unami who had crossed
the Delaware to escape the inroads of the
Cpnestoga, and Ruttenber classes with this
division the Navasink, Raritan, Hacken-
sack, Aquackanonk, Tappan, and Haver-
straw7, of northern New Jersey. The
Unami held precedence over the other
Delawares. Their totem was the turtle
(pakoango] . According to Morgan, they
were one of the three gentes of the Dela
wares, while Brinton says the turtle was
merely the symbol of ageograph it-division.
The Unami have sometimes been called
the Turtle tribe of the Delawares. (.1. M. )
Pakoango. — Brinton, Lenape Leg., 39, 1885 ('the
crawler,' a term descriptive of the turtle). Poke-
koo-un'-go. — Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877 (trans,
'turtle'). Unami.— Post (1758) quoted by Rupp,
West Penn.,app., 121, 1846. Unamines.— Doc. (1759)
quoted by Rupp, Northampton Co., 50, 1845. Una-
mini.— Brinton, Lenape Leg., 214, 1885. Urawis.—
Niles (ra. 1761) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th a.,
v, 541, 1861 (misprint). Wanami. — Barton, New
Views, xxvii. 1798. Wenaumeew.— Aupaumut
(1791) quoted by Brinton, Lenape Leg., 20, 1885
(Mahican name). W'namiu. — Brinton, ibid., 36.
Wonami.— Tobias (1884) quoted by Brinton, ibid.,
89. Wunaumeeh. — Barton, New Views, app., 10,
1798.
TJnanauhan. A Tuscarora village in N. E.
North Carolina in 1701. — Lawson (1709),
Hist. (Jar., 383, 1860.
TJnangashik. An Aglemiut Eskimo vil
lage at Heidenbay, Alaska penin., Alaska;
pop. 37 in 1880, 190 in 1890.
Oonangashik. — Petroff, Map of Alaska, 1880.
Oonongashik.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 45, 1880.
Unatak. A Kowagmiut Eskimo village
on Kobuk r., Alaska.
Tin nah-tak. — Healy, Cruise of Corwin, 27, 1887.
Una Vida. An important ancient ruin
in Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex., about 4
m. above Pueblo Bonito. It is situated
on uneven ground on the N. side of the
arroyo at the base of the canyon wall.
The main building is L-shaped, the ex
tremities of the wings being connected by
a semicircular wall. The wings are 274
and 253 ft in length. The remains of a
partly subterranean circular kiva, 60 ft
in diameter, are situated within the court;
another is in the inclosure at the angle of
the two wings; 3 more are built within
the walls of one wing, and another large
kiva is outside of the E. wall. The ma
terial of which the pueblo was built is
grayish yellow sandstone in rather large
blocks; the style of masonry is plain, no
attempt at ornamentation being found as
in other buildings of the group. This
building is in a very ruinous condition.
Two hundred ft N. w. of the main build
ing, on a point of the bluff about 50 ft
above, is another ruin, the principal fea
ture of which is a kiva, 54 ft in diameter,
surrounded by 15 to 20 rooms. The ruin is
called Saydegil ( ' house on the side of the
rocks') by the Navaho. See Simpson,
Exped. to Navajo Country, 78, 1850;
Jackson in 10th Rep. Hay den Surv., 1878;
Hardacre in Scribner's Mo., 278, Dec.
1878. (E. L. H.)
Uncas (corruption of Wonkus, 'fox,' lit.
'the circler.' — Gerard). A Mohegan
chief, son of Owenoco, who in 1626 mar
ried a daughter of Sassacus, chief of the
Pequot, and became one of their leaders
(De Forest, Inds. of Conn., 86, 1852).
He was knowrn also as Poquim or
Poquoiam. A rebellion against Sassacus
led to his defeat and banishment,
whereupon he fled to the Narraganset,
but soon made his peace and returned.
This conduct was repeated several
times. He warred against the Pequot,
Narraganset, and other tribes. After
taking prisoner Miantonomo he executed
him at command of the English. He
sided with the English in King Philip's
war in 1675. His death occurred in 1682 or
1683. The family line became extinct
early in the 19th century. De Forest (op.
cit., 86) says: " His nature was selfish, jeal
ous, and tyrannical; his ambition wras
grasping and unrelieved by a single trait of
magnanimity." Stratagem and trickery
were native to his mind. His personal
habits were bad and he was addicted to
more than one vice of the whites. He
grotested against the introduction of
hristianity among his people. A mon
ument to his memory wras erected by
the citizens of Norwich, Conn., in July,
1847, the cornerstone of which was laid
by President Jackson in 1833. Another
memorial, consisting of a bronze statue
surmounting a large bowlder, was erected
by Mrs Edward Clark, afterward the
wife of Bishop H. C. Potter, on the site
BULL. 30]
UNCOWA— U. S. BOARD OP INDIAN COMMISSIONERS
800
of the home of James Fenimore Cooper
at Cooperstown, N. Y. (A. F. c.) '
Uncowa (from ongkoue, 'beyond,' with
reference to Pequannoc r. ). A small
band formerly living about Fairfield,
Fairfield co., Conn. Their village, of the
same name, was near the site of Fairfield.
They are placed by Ruttenber in the
Mattabesec division of the Wappinger
inckeway.— Doc. of 1655 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xiii, 58, 1881. TTncaway.— Bradford (ca. 1650) in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., in, 427, 1856. Unco-
way.— Hubbard (1680), ibid., 2d s., v, 455, ]815.
Unkowas.— De Forest, Inds. Conn., 49, 1851. Unk-
was.— Macau! ey, N. Y., n, 164, 1829.
Undl-skadjins-gitnnai (*Am squadji'ns
gttAna'-i, ' Gituns on the river Skadjins ' ) .
A subdivision of the Gituns* a Haida
family of the Eagle clan living at Masset,
Brit. Col. The name was derived from
that of a small stream which flows into
the upper expansion of Masset inlet, and
upon which they used to camp. — Swan-
ton, Cont. Haida, 275, 1905.
TTnga. An Aleut village on Unga id.,
Shumagin group, Alaska; pop. 116 in 1833,
185 in 1880, 159 in 1890.
Delarof.— Veniaminof quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 35, 1884. Delarov.— Petroff, Rep.
on Alaska, 24, 1880. Oongenskoi. — Elliott, Cond.
Aff. Alaska, 225, 1875. Ougnagok.— Lutke quoted
by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 148, 1902, Ounga.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23, 1884. Ugnasik.—
Holmberg, Ethnog. Skix/., map, 1855.
Ungalik. A Malemiut Eskimo village
at the mouth of Ungalik r., E. end of
Norton sd., Alaska; pop. 15 in 1880.
Oonakhtolik.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 11,
1884. Ounag-touli.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann.
Voy., 5th s., XXI, map, 1850. Unagtuligmut.—
Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., pt. I, 72, 1847.
TJnaktolik.— Elliott, Our Arct. Prov., 145, 188(5.
Unatolik.— Elliott, op. cit. Ungalik.— Baker,
Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. TJnoktolik.— Coast Surv.
chart quoted by Baker, ibid.
Ungquaterughiate. See Shikellamy.
Unharik. Given in 1852 as a Karok
village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal.
Oon-harik.— Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1S52.
TJnisak. A Yuit Eskimo village of the
Aiwan division on Indian pt., N. K.
Siberia. Pop. 500 in 51 houses about
1895; 442 in 61 houses in 1901.
Nukamok.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, map,
1884. Uiii'in.— Bogoras, Chukehee, 29, 1904 (Chuk
chi name). TJiii'sak.— Ibid. (Eskimo name).
United States Board of Indian Commis
sioners. A Board of ten men appointed
and directly commissioned by the Presi
dent of the United States "from men
eminent for their intelligence and philan
thropy to serve without pecuniary com
pensation," to use the language of
the law which in 1869 created the
Board at the suggestion of President
Grant, that by its advice and sugges
tions it might cooperate with the Gov
ernment in securing a sound and pro
gressive administration of Indian affairs
and in promoting the education and civ
ilization of the native American tribes.
The especial significance of tin- 4o
years history of the Commission lien in
the tact that upon an important branch
pi the Government's administrative work
there has been brought to bear en
lightened public opinion, through a
slowly changing body of men of hiK|,
character, especially intended in tin- re
forms to be secured, uninfluenced by
partisan considerations and free from
danger of removal for party advantage
when impelled to criticism "of adminiH-
trative faults or defects.
Determined to put an end to needles
wars with Indian tribes, President Grant
referring to his "Peace Policy" and to
this newly created Commission, in bin
annual message of I)eceml>er, 1SW, said:
"I have adopted a new policy toward
these wards of the nation (they can not
be regarded in any other light than a«
wards), with fair results, so far a* tried,
and which I hope will be attended ulti
mately with great success."
Commissioned under the law of April
10, 1869, the Board began its work under
regulations issued by President Grant,
which authorized it to inspect the records
of the Indian Office and to obtain full
information as to the conduct of all parts
of the affairs thereof; gave to its mem
bers full power to inspect Indian agen
cies, to be present at payments of annui
ties, at consultations or councils with In
dians; to advise agents respecting their
duties; to be present at purchases of
goods for Indian purposes; to inspect said
purchases, advising with the Commis
sioner of Indian Affairs in regard thereto;
and to advise respecting instructions to
agents and changes in the methods of
purchasing goods or of conducting the
affairs of the Indian Bureau proper.
Among the members of the Commis
sion have been such prominent business
men as Felix R. Brunot,of Pittslmrg (first
chairman of the Board); William Welsh
and George H. Stuart, of Philadelphia;
William E. Dodge, Gen. Clinton B. Fisk,
Darwin It. James, and William H. Lyon,
of New York, and John V. Farwell, of
Chicago.
Abuses in connection with the pur
chase of Indian supplies and the business
of Indian traders demanded and received
immediate attention and drastic reform.
The Board advised a change in the meth
ods of purchase, securing strict impar
tiality in the reception of bids and the
allotment of contracts, and a system of
rigid inspection after goods have been de
livered at a < Jovernment warehouse, thus
insuring goods in quality and grade eijna
to the samples offered, preventing fraud
and saving large sums to the ( Jovernment
each year. The system planne< and inau-
mirated by the business men of the 1
870
UNITED STATES BOARD OF INDIAN COMMISSIONERS [B. A. E.
after a few years of practical direction by
the Commission, was adopted substan
tially by the Department and is still in
use by 'the Indian Bureau, to the great
advantage of the Indians as well as of the
Government.
In their first annual report to the Presi
dent the Board indicated, besides these
reforms in business methods, certain lines
of work which they proposed to under
take and certain reforms which seemed
desirable. They urged that the Indians
should be taught as soon as possible the
advantages of individual ownership of
property; that land in severalty should
be given them as soon as it was desired by
any; that tribal ownership and tribal rela
tions should be discouraged; that individ
ual titles to land should be made inalien
able from the family of the holder for at
least two or three generations, and that
the Five Civilized Tribes of Indian Ter.
should be taxed and made citizens of the
United States as soon as possible. They
advised that the system of treaties with
Indian tribes should be discontinued; and
that as soon as a just method to accom
plish it could be devised, there should be
in the interest of the Indians themselves
an abrogation of existing treaties with
tribes. They declared it to be the imme
diate duty of the Government to establish
schools and employ teachers, to introduce
the English language in every tribe, and
especially to educate the Indians in the
dignity of work, in the industries and
arts of civilization and the principles of
Christianity, that Indians might be fitted
for citizenship and be made citizens.
From the first, the object held in view
by the Commission has been the absorp
tion of all Indians as soon as practicable
into the body politic as American citizens.
Their first report also commended the
President for his avowed purpose to select
Indian agents with a view to their moral
as well as their business qualifications for
their work, and aside from political and
partisan considerations.
As early as 1878 the Commission made
a draft of a bill to allot land and secure
homesteads to Indians; and they stead
fastly and earnestly advocated that re
form, against strong opposition, until its
triumph in Congress under the wise and
effective leadership of Senator Dawes in
the general severalty act of 1887 which
justly bears his name. Now that more
than 70,000 Indians (besides the 65,000
in Indian Ter., citizens by virtue of the
Curtis act, which followed the Dawes act)
have become American citizens under the
provisions of the Dawes bill, it excites
wonder to recall the fact that until this
tardy act of justice to Indians in 1887 the
only people from any quarter of the globe
who could riot become American citizens
by birth, residence, or naturalization were
our own American Indians, the only
strictly native-born Americans by race.
To assist in the Christian education of
the Indians was urged upon all denomi
nations of Christians as a patriotic duty
by President Grant in 1869; and for many
years the Board of Indian Commissioners
cooperated in this work by holding twice
in each year (at the annual meeting of
the Board at Washington in January,
and at the Lake Mohonk Indian Confer
ence — see Mohonk Indian Conference, —
called and entertained by Hon. Albert K.
Smiley, a member of the Commission),
a conference with the secretaries and
workers of the various religious organi
zations which carried on missions and
schools among Indians. After appropria
tions for Government schools had steadily
grown from $20,000 in 1877 to $3,757,909
in 1910 (a growth which the Board has
earnestly recommended and steadily fav
ored), and after direct Government aid
had been withdrawn from all denomina
tional schools, annual conferences at
AVashington with representatives of mis
sion societies were for a time discontin
ued. When the Board was created, fewer
than 5,000 Indian children had any kind
of school facilities. Now the Govern
ment provides school facilities for the
children of all Indian tribes except the
Navaho; and in 1910 more than 80,000
Indian children were enrolled in schools.
In their first annual report the Board,
in speaking of the proposed policy of
education, said: "To expect the Chris-
tianizationand civilization of any barbar
ous people within the term of a few short
years would be to ignore all the facts of
history, all the experiences of human
nature." Now that for a full generation
this independent, nonpartisan Board has
continued to act as assistants to the Gov
ernment, often as interpreters to the pub
lic of the policy of the administration,
often by criticism and suggestion as ex
ponents to the Government of the thought
and sentiment of the most intelligent
friends of the Indians, so much of prog
ress is evident that the Commission with
great hope and confidence continue their
work which looks to the speedy abolition
of all tribal relations, and to the discon
tinuance at the earliest practicable date of
all special supervision of Indians by the
Government.
For the last 10 years the Board has
warmly advocated breaking up into in
dividual holdings the immense tribal
funds now held in trust by the Govern
ment. They advocate the fixing of an
early date after which no child born to
Indians shall have any right to a share
in tribal funds save as he may inherit
from others their divided interest under
BULL. 30]
UNKAGARITS UPESHIPOW
the laws of the state or territory where
he may reside, and the division of tribal
funds into individual holdings, each
Indian entitled to a share to be recognized
on the books of the Treasury of the
United States; payments of interest to
be made directly to the individual Indian
by jiame, the principal to be paid to
individual Indians whenever in the
opinion of the President they may be fit
to receive and use it. So only, in the
opinion of the Board, can Indians be
trained to use their property. The keep
ing of permanent family records at each
agency, with this purpose in view; the
strengthening of family life among the
Indians by requiring a license for mar
riage and by active measures to prevent
polygamy, are regulations adopted re
cently by the Government at the urgent
request of the Board.
The chairmen of the Board have been
Felix R. Brunot (1869-73), Clinton B.
Fisk (1874-77, and 1880-89 ) , A. C. Barstow
(1878-79), Merrill E. Gates, (1890-99),
Darwin R. James ( 1 899-1909 ) . Francis E.
Leupp, former Commissioner of Indian
Affairs; Charles J. Bonaparte, Attorney-
General of the United States, and Maurice
F. Egan, present minister to Denmark,
are among recent members of the Board.
Gen. Eliphalet Whittlesey was its secre
tary from 1882 to 1899. Its present (1910)
officers and members are : Andrew S.
Draper, chairman; Merrill E. Gates, sec
retary; and Commissioners Albert K.
Smiley, William D. Walker, Joseph T.
Jacobs, Patrick J. Ryan, Andrew S. Dra-
r, George Vaux, jr., Warren K. Moore-
lead, and Samuel A. Eliot. The office of
the Board is Corcoran Building, Wash
ington, D. C. (M. E. G.)
Unkagarits ( Un'-ka-gar-its}. One of the
tribes known under the collective term
Gosiutes, formerly in Skull valley, s. w.
Utah; pop. 149 in 1873.— Powell and
Ingalls in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Unkakaniguts (Un-ka-ka'-ni-guts, 'red
land people'). A Paiute band formerly
in Long valley, s. w. Utah; pop. 36 in
1873.
TJn-ka-ka'-ni-guts.— Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1873, 50, 1874. TJnkar kauagats-Ta-Nouts.— Ingalls
in H. R. Ex. Doc. G6,42d Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873.
Unkapanukuints ( Unkdpa nu-kwints,
'red water river people'). A Paiute
band near Cedar City, s. w. Utah. Pop.
97 in 1873. In 1904 there were 30
Paiute near Cedar City, probably the
remnant of this band.
Nu-kwints.— Powell misquoted in Sen. Ex. Doc.
42, 43d Cong., 1st sess., 15, 1874 (separated from Un-
ka-pa by comma). Un-ka-pa.— Ibid. Unka- -pa-
Nu-kuints'.-Powell in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874
TJnka-toma.— Ingalls in H. R. Ex. Doc. 66, 42d
Cong., 3d sess., 2, 1873 (probably identical).
Unkcheyuta ( < eat dung'). A Minicon-
jou Sioux band.
Urjkce-yuta.— Dorsey, after Swift, in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. tlnktce-yuta.— Ibid.
ile
-71
^ Unkoahs. Given by Doty (Iiul. Aff
Rep. 18(54, 175, 1865) as one of the two
chief bands of the western Shoshoni hut
they may have l>een Paiute.
TJnktoka ('our enemies '). A triln*
which, according to the Iowa, formerly
lived in N. Wisconsin and wa* destrovwl
by them about the beginning of the ikh
century.— Lym! in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll
ii, pt. 2, 59, 1864.
TJnojita. One of 36 tribes reported in
1683 to Domingo de Mcndoza a» being
friendly to the Jumano and living three
days' journey eastward from the junction
of the Rio Grande and Conchos re., in
Texas.— Mendoza, Viaje, 1683-84, MS. in
Archive Gen. de Mexico.
TJnshagii (Un'-sha-gi-i'). A former
pueblo of the Jemez of New Mexico; defi
nite location unknown. —Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895.
TJnuwat. A "castle" of the Mahican,
taking its name from the chief, situated
on the E. bank of Hudson r. in Kenssclaer
co., N. Y.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R.,
85, 1872.
TJnyijaima. Mentioned a« a village,
presumably Costanoan, formerly con
nected with San Juan Bautista mission.
Cal.
Unijaima.— Engelbardt, Franc. In Cal., 89s, 1897.
TJnyjaware (Iroquoisname). Oneofthe
5 Abnaki villages in 1700.— Bellomont
(1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 758,
1854.
TJpan ('elk'). A gens of the Kansi.
O'-pa.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 15(i, 1K77. 0-puh° nika-
shing-ga.— Stubbs, Kaw MS. vocab., B. A. E..2S,
1877. Upa».-Dorsey in 15th Kep. B. A. E., 231,
1897.
Uparch. A Maricopa rancheria on the
Rio Gila, Arizona, in the 18th century.
S Felipe Uparch.— Sedelmair (1744) cited by Ban
croft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 366, 18X9. Uparch.—
Kudo Ensayo (ca. 1763), 22, 1863.
TJpasoitac. A Maricopa rancheria near
the great bend of the Rio (Jila, Arix., vis-
.itedby Anza in 1744, and by Anza, Font,
Garcos, and others, in 1775.
Oparsoitac — Arricivita (1791) cited by Bancroft
Ariz, and N. Mex., 3(.K), 1S89. Posociom.-AnzH
Ariz, . ., .
and Font (1780), ibid., 3H2. Pueblo de lot Santos
Apostoles San Simon y Judas.— Garcrs
Diary 113, HHX). San Simony Judas de Vpasoitac.-
Garc&J (1776), ibid., 455. B.flimon.-Arrfcivita.op.
cit S. Simon y Judas de Opasoitac.-An/a and
Font (1780) cited by Bancroft, op.clt.8K
Uparsoitac.— Ibid. Vparsoytac.— Ources
Diary, 138, 1900.
TJpernivik. A Danish post in w. Green
land lat. 74°. It contains 4 frame h< HWH,
occupied by Danish officers and their
families, a wooden church, and a number
of Eskimo huts made of turf.— Bewew,
Am.Nordpol-Exped.,85 1878
Upeshipow. A tribe, related to the Cree,
living near the E. coast of James 1 >a v < a
ada, Ween Runert and Grwf Whale
rs., bordering on the l^k.moot Ul
One band, the Winnepeflkowtk, lived
East Main r., another was said to live <
Moose r., probably the Mouaoiii, who
872
IJPKHAN URACAS
[B. A. E.
were doubtless a cognate if not the same
tribe.
Upe-shi-pow.— Hutchins (1770) quoted by Rich
ardson, Arct. Exped., n,38, 1851.
Upkhan ( ' elk ' ) . A gens of the Hanka
division of the Osage.
U'pqan.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234, 1897.
Upop (U-pop). A Chumashan village
formerly near Pt Conception, Cal. — Hen-
shaw, Buenaventura MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1884.
Tipper Chinook. A general term for the
Chinookan tribes of Columbia r. , above
(E. of) the Lower Chinook. As com
monly used it refers to the tribes between
the mouth of Willamette r. and The
Dalles, Oreg.
Guithlia'-kishatchk.— Gatschet, MS..B.A.E., 1877.
( ' Indiansabove the falls' : Lower Chinook name) .
Hauts-Tchinouks.— Mofras, Expl. dans 1'Oregon,
II, 335, 1844. Tchavlatxksh.— Gatsehet, op. cit.
(Clackama name) . Upper Chinook.— Hale in U. S.
Expl. Exped., vi, 214, 1846. ^
Upper Cowlitz. A division of the Cow-
litz on the upper waters of Cowlitz r.,
Wash.
Upper Creeks. A term applied to that
division of the Creeks formerly living
about Coosaand Tallapoosa rs., N. E. Ala.,
and for a short distance below their
junction. Lincoln in 1798 (Am. State
Papers, Ind. Aff.,i, 79, 1832) stated that
there were about 45 Upper Creek towns.
See Creeks.
Masko'ki Hatchapala.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
I, 237, 1884 (Creek name). Overhill Creeks.— Lee
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.. bk. iv, 68, 1848. The
Nation.— Bartram, Trav., 208,1 791. Upper Creeks.—
Ibid. ,378.
Upper Eraser Band. One of 4 subdivi
sions of the Upper Ntlakyapamuk of the
interior of British Columbia.
Si.axa'yux.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mns. Nat. Hist., n,
170. 1900. Upper Fraser band.— Ibid.
Upper Kutenai. The larger of the 2
divisions of the Kutenai, speaking a dif
ferent dialect and more amenable to civ-
ili/ing influences than the Lower Ku
tenai. They live in the region inclosed
between Selkirk and the Rocky mts., on
the lakes at the head of Columbia r.,
and on Upper Kootenai r. and L. Pend
d' Oreille, Brit. Col. Their subdivisions
are Akiskenukenik, Akamnik, Akaneku-
nik,, and Akiyenik.
Ki'tona'Qa. — Chamberlain in 8th Rep. N.W. Tribes
Can., 6. 1892. Upper Kootanais.— Mayne, Brit. Col.,
298, 1862. Upper Kootanie.— Tolmie and Dawson,
Comp. Vocabs., 124B, 1884. Upper Kootenay.—
Boas in 5th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 10, 1889.
Upper Kootenuha. — Tolmie and Dawson, op. cit.
Upper Mdewakanton. The northern
bands of the Mdewakanton Sioux in
Minnesota.
Upper Me-de-wakan-t'wan. — Ramsey in Ind. AfT.
Rep. 1849, 81, 1850.
Upper St. Croix Lake Band. A band of
the Munominikasheenhug.
Upper Sioux. The Sisseton and Wahpe-
tpn Sioux, on upper Minnesota r., as dis
tinguished from the Lower Sioux (Mde
wakanton and Wahj>ekute). — Ind. Aff.
Rep., 1859, 101, 1860.
Upper Takelma. A Takelman tribe that
dwelt eastward of the Takelma proper,
occupying the poorer land of the upper
Rogue, eastward from about Table Rock
toward the Cascades and in the neigh
borhood of the present town of Jackson
ville, Oreg. These eastern Takelma seem
to have been on the whole less advanced
than their down-river kinsmen. They
are said to have been shorter in stature
than these, to have used log rafts instead
of canoes, and, because of greater eco
nomic distress, to have used for food
crows, ants' eggs, and the like, much to
the disgust of the Takelma proper, who,
however, do not seem to have been par
ticularly averse to the eating of lice and
grasshoppers themselves. The LTpper
Takelma were much more warlike than
their western neighbors, and were accus
tomed jto make raids on the latter in
order to procure supplies of food and
other valuables. The slaves they cap
tured they often sold to the Klamath of
the Lakes, directly to the E. The few
words obtained of their language show it
to have been very nearly the same as
that of the Takelma proper, but with
distinct phonetic and lexicographic dia
lectic differences. (B. s. )
Lat'gaawaX— Sapir in Am. Anthr., ix, 252, 1907
('those living in the uplands': Takelma name).
Wiilx.— Sapir, ibid, ('enemies': also sometimes
so called by the Takelma, although applied spe
cifically to the Shasta).
Upper Thompson Indians. The Ntlak
yapamuk on Fraser r. and its tributaries
above Cisco, Brit. Col. They embody 4
minor divisions: the Lytton, Upper
Fraser, Spences Bridge, and Nicola
bands.
Nku'kumamux.— Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 168, 1900 (= 'people above'). Upper Thomp
sons. — Ibid.
Upper Yanktonai. One of the two prin
cipal local divisions of the Yanktonai
Sioux, so named because their habitat
was farther up Missouri r. than that of
the Hunkpatina (U. S. Ind. Treat., n,
905, 1904). They include the Wazikute,
Takini, Shikshichena, Kiyuksa, and Pa-
baksa.
North Yanktons.— Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, n, 169, note, 1852. Upper Yanctonais. — Stan
ley in Poole, Among the Sioux, app., 231, 1881.
Yank-ton of the north or plains. — Lewis and Clark
Discov., table, 34, 1806. Yanktons of the North. —
Ibid., 24. Yanktons of the Plains.— Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, 61, 1814.
Upputuppet. Mentioned by Kane
(Wand, in N. Am., 274, 1859) as a band
numbering 70 or 80 warriors at the mouth
of Palouse r. , Wash. The term is not met
with elsewhere and probably refers to a
division or a settlement of the Paloos.
Uracas. Mentioned in connection with
some mythical as well as existent tribes
of the plains in the 17th century. — Vet-
ancurt (1693) in Teatro Ain., in, 303,
1871.
BULL. 30]
URACHA URUACH1C
873
Uracha. A tribe or band represented
by one individual at San Antonio de
Valero mission, Texas, in 1764 (Valero
Baptisms, 1764, partida 1500, MS. ). There
is no indication of the tribe's affiliation.
Urchaoztac. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Urebure. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Tires (Opata: iiri, 'man'). A former
pueblo of the Opata, containing also Ne-
vome, and the seat of a Spanish mission
founded in 1636; situated on the E. bank
of the E. branch of Rio Sonora, central
Sonora, Mex. Pop. 904 in 1678, 592 in
1730. The name was applied also to the
inhabitants, and Ure and Ore were some
times used synonymously with Opata.
Orozco y Berra (Geog., 58, 351, 1864)
classes Ures both as a Nevome pueblo
and as an Opata division. Bandelier
(Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 58, 1890) says the
Ures were Opata. After the extermina
tion of the Salineros and Cabezas of
Tizonezo, in Durango, that pueblo was
repeopled by some of the Ures inhabit
ants. Ures is now a Mexicanized town
of 2,350 inhabitants, including descend
ants of the former Opata population and
a number of Yaqui. See Cora zones.
Hures.— Ribas (1645) quoted in Arch. Inst. Papers,
III, pt. 1. 58, 1890. San Miguel Tires.— Zapata (1678)
quoted by Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 245, 1884.
Ures.— Kino, map (1702) in Stocklein, Neue Welt-
Bott, 74, 1726.
Urhlaina (a variety of trees). A clan
of Taos pueblo, N. Mex.
Ur'thlaina tai'na.— M. 0. Stevenson, notes, B. A.
E., 1910 (tai'na — 'people').
Urihesahe. Mentioned as a Choctaw
clan (Wright in Ind. Aff. Rep., 348, 1843).
Not identified.
Urn-burial. This method of disposing
of the dead, which consisted of the burial
of cremated or noncremated human re
mains in vessels that were covered, un
covered, or inverted over the remains,
was practised in places by the Indians,
from ocean to ocean, in the territory now
forming the United States, principally in
the S., but nowhere has it been found to
be exclusive and apart from other forms
of burial. The custom continued into
the historical period (Yarrow, Moore).
Noncremated human remains were buried
in vessels of stone, covered in various
ways, in s. California (Yarrow), the
only locality in the United States where
stone vessels are known to have i
used for burial purposes. Similar remains
have been found in a covered receptacle
of earthenware in Tennessee (Holmes,
In Alabama, where alone plural burial
of noncremated remains in a single ves
sel are sometimes met with, unburned
human bones have been found in
with and without covers, as is also the
case in Georgia. In N. Florida two l>owlw
containing noncremated remain* were
found with vessels inverted above them
(Moore). Cremated human remain* in
covered vessels have been unearthed
in Arizona (Hough, dishing, Fewkw,
Hrdlicka); in large seaahellsand in shellH
of turtles in Illinois (McAdams); in an
urn in Michigan (Gillman), and in ves
sels, variously covered or uncovered, in
Georgia (Moore). In Georgia, also, hu
man remains, sometimes cremated and
sometimes not, were placed on the sand
with vessels of earthenware inverted
above them (Moore). In s. California
entire skeletons having the skulls cov
ered with inverted stone mortars, and in
one case with an inverted metal pan, are
said to have been found (Yarrow); and
earthenware bowls were similarly turned
over skulls belonging to entire skeletons
in Arizona (Fewkes; Hodge, infn, 1WM),
in New Mexico (Duff; Hewett, infn,
1904), and in two instances in lower Ala
bama (Moore). In Utah burials of non-
cremated remains have been found cov
ered with baskets ( Pepper) . Urn-burial
was not practised by the tribes occupying
peninsular Florida* but in the x. w. part
of that state, urn-burial consisting, with
but few exceptions, of lone skulls some
times accompanied with fragments
other bones placed on the sand and cov
ered by inverted bowls have lieen found
(Moore). In South Carolina urn-burial
probably was practised, but authentic
details are wanting. Published rei»orti»
of the discovery of urn-burials in Mis
Indiana, and Kentucky have been shown
to be incorrect.
Consult dishing in Internat.
Americanists, 7th sea*., 1889, Berlir
1890- Du Bois in Am. Anthr., ix, n<
3 1907; Duff in Am. Antiq., xxiv, Sept.-
Oct , 1902; Fewkes in 22d Rep. 1
1904; Gillman in Proc. Am. A. A. S
xxv, 1877; Holmes in 4th Rep. 1
1886; Hough in Nat. Mus Rep. 1
1903- Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., vn, 4M),
1905i Moore \l) in Am. Anthr. vi,
no. 5, 1904, (2) ibid., VH, no
(3) various memoirs in Jour- Acaa. WM.
Sci Phila., xi, xn, xm, 1897-1
Adams in Proc. Am. A. A. S., 1880, xxix
S. Geog
100th Merid., vn, 1877.
A Tarahumare aettlemcntin
874
tTSAL TTTE
[B. A. E.
Chihuahua, Mex.; definite locality un
known. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 323,1864.
Usal. A part of the Sinkyone living
on the California coast from Usal north
ward.
Camel-el-poma.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 404, 1858.
Cam-el-lel-Pomas.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864, 119, 1865.
Kam'-a-lel Po-mo.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 155, 1877. Kush-Kish.— Tobin in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1857, 405, 1858. Usal— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903.
Utinom.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 ('reed people':
Yuki name). Yon-sal-pomas. — Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
405, 1858. Yoshol.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (Po-
mo name). Yo-sol Pomas. — Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
119, 1865. Yu-sal Porno. — Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., Ill, 155, 1877.
Uscamacu. A tribe or village mentioned
by La Vandera (B. Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., i, 16, 1857) as a day's journey from
St Helena, which was visited by Juan
Pardo in 1567. Not identified, but possi
bly the Yamasee of N. Florida or s. South
Carolina.
Escamacu. — Barcia, Ensayo, 141, 1723.
Ushu. The Columnar Cactus clan of the
Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Ucu winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 582,
1900. tJ'-cii wun-wii.— Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vii,
402, 1894 (wun-wii — clan). TP-se. — Stephen in
8th Rep. B. A. E., 38, 1891.
TIsi. A village, probably on the coast
of South Carolina, in 1569; distant about
60 leagues "by salt water" from Santa
Elena, about the present Beaufort. — Juan
de la Vandera (1569) in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., i, 17, 1857.
TJskwaliguta. See Hanging-maw.
TJssa Yoholo. See Osceola.
Ussete. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Ustanali ( U'xtdna'ti, denoting a natural
barrier of rocks across a stream). The
name of several former Cherokee settle
ments. One was on Keowee r., below
the present Ft George, in Oconee co.,
S. C.; another seems to have been some
where on the \vaters of Tuckasegee r.,
in w. North Carolina; a third, prominent
during and afterthe Revolutionary period,
was just above the junction of Coosawa-
tee and Conasauga rs. to form the Oos-
tanaula, in Gordon co., Ga., and adjoin
ing New Echota. Other settlements of
the same name may have been on Easta-
nollee cr. of Tugaloo r., in Franklin co.,
Ga., and on Eastaunaula cr. , flowing into
Hiwassee r., in McMinn co., Tenn. In
addition to the forms cited below, the
name is variously spelled Eastinaulee,
Eastanora, Estanaula, Eustenaree, Ista-
nare, Oostanaula,Ustenary, etc. — Mooney
in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 543, 1900.
Oos-te-nau-lah.— Royce in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map,
1887. Oostinawley.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce,
ibid., 144. Ostonoos.— Bareia, Ensayo, 261, 1728
(identical?). Oustanale.— Doc. of 1755 quoted by
Royce, op. cit., 143. Oustanalle.— Ibid.
Ustisti. Mentioned in a document of
1755 as one of the Cherokee lower
towns. It is also said to have been the
name of an ancient Cherokee clan, the
Holly.
Oustestee.— Royce in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 143, 1887.
Ustisti.— Ibid.
Ustoma ( Us'-to-ma}. A Maidu village
near Nevada City, Nevada co., Cal.
Oostomas.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 420,
1874. Us-to-ma.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 282, 1877. Ustu.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450,
1874.
Utaca. One of 36 tribes reported in
1683 to Domingo de Mendoza as being
friendly to the Jumano and living three
days' journey eastward from the junction
of the Eio Grande and the Conchos, in
Texas.— Mendoza, Viaje, 1683-84, MS. in
Archive Gen. de Mexico.
Utagami ( ' middle of the river ' ) . An
extinct band of the Peoria.
Utahlite. A hydrous phosphate of alu
minum somewhat similar to turquoise
and capable of being highly polished.
Although rare, its occurrence has been
noted in certain prehistoric ruins in Utah,
having been employed by the ancient
Pueblo inhabitants evidently for orna
ments. From Utah, the state name,
which in turn is derived from that of the
Ute or Uta tribe.
Utalliam. A Costanoan village situated
in 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis
sion, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
5, 1860.
Utchowig. A village, probably belong
ing to the Erie, situated in 1608 on a w.
tributary of the Susquehanna, in Penn
sylvania. — Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Utchuchu. A village, presumably Cos
tanoan, formerly connected with San
Juan Bautista mission, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Nov. 25, 1860.
Ute. An important Shoshonean divi
sion, related linguistically to the Paiute,
Chemehuevi, Kawaiisu, and Bannock.
They formerly occupied the entire cen
tral and w. portions of Colorado and the
E. portion of Utah, including the E. part
of Salt Lake valley and Utah valley. On
the s. they extended into New Mexico,
occupying much of the upper drainage
area of the San Juan. They appear to
have always been a warlike people, and
early came into possession of horses,
which intensified their aggressive char
acter. None of the tribes practised agri
culture. Very little is known of their
social and political organization, although
the seven Ute tribes of Utah were at one
time organized into a confederacy under
chief Tabby (Taiwi). Dialectic differ-
. ences exist in the language, but these do
not appear to be great and probably pre
sented little difficulty to intercourse be
tween the several bands or geographical
bodies. In the N. part of their range, in
Utah, they appear to have become con
siderably intermixed by marriage with
BULL. 30]
UTE
875
their Shoshoni, Bannock, and Paiute
kindred, and on the s. with the Jicarilla
Apache.
The first treaty with the Ute, one of
peace and amity, was concluded Dec. 30,
1849. By Executive order of Oct. 3, 1861,
Uintah valley was set apart for the Uinta
tribe and the remainder of the land
claimed by them was taken without
formal purchase. By treaty of Oct. 7,
1863, the Tabeguache were assigned a
reservation and the remainder of their
land was ceded to the United States. On
May 5, 1864, various reserves, established
in 1856 and 1859 by Indian agents, were
ordered vacated and sold. By treaty of
Mar. 2, 1868, a reservation for the Tabe
guache, Moache, Capote, Wiminuche,
Yam pa, Grand River, Uinta, and other
bands was created in Colorado and the
remainder of their lands relinquished;
but by agreement of Sept. 13, 1873, a part
of this reservation was ceded to the United
States. W hen it was found that a portion
of this last cession was included in the
Uncompahgre valley, the part so included
was retroceded to the Ute by Executive
order of Aug. 17, 1876. By Executive
order of Nov. 22, 1875, the Ute res. was
enlarged, but this additional tract was
restored to the public domain by order
of Aug. 4, 1882. By act of June 18, 1878,
a portion of the act of May 5, 1864. was
repealed and several tracts included in
the reservations thereunder established
were restored to the public domain. Un
der agreement of Nov. 9, 1878, the Moache,
Capote, and Wiminuche ceded their right
to the confederated Ute res. established
by the 1868 treaty, the United States agree
ing to establish a reservation for them on
San Juan r. , which was done by Executive
order of Feb. 7, 1879. On Mar. 6, 1880, the
Southern Ute and the Uncompahgre ac
knowledged an agreement to settle respec
tively on La Plata r. and on the Grand
near the mouth of the Gunnison, while
the White River Ute agreed to move to
the Uinta res. in Utah. Sufficient agri
cultural land not being found at the point
designated as the future home of the Un
compahgre, the President, by Executive
order of Jan. 5, 1882, established a reserve
for them in Utah, the boundaries of whicn
were defined bv Executive order of Jan.
5, 1882. By act of May 24, 1888, a part
of the Uinta reservation was restored 1
the public domain.
The Southern Ute lands m Colorad
were in part subsequently allotted in sev-
eraltv, and on Apr. 13, 1899, 523,079 acres
were opened to settlement, the remainder
(483, 750 acres) being retained as a reserva
tion for the Wiminuche. A large part of
the Uinta valley res. in Utah has also beer
allotted in severalty, more than a mil
acres set aside as forest and other reserves,
and more than a million acres more opem
to homestead entry; the residue (170,194
acres under reclamation) in unallotted and
unreserved. Of the I'neompahgre res.
in Utah, 12,540 acres have U-en allotted
and the remainder restored to the public
domain by act of June 7, 1897.
Various numerical estimate* of the I'te
have been made from time to time, but
they are generally unreliable. The rest
less character of these Indians and their
unfriendly spirit have rendered a correct
census or even a fair estimate impossible.
Some estimates have included many 1'ai-
ute, while others have included only a
portion of the Ute proper, so that the
figures have varied from 3,000 to 10,000.
An estimate of 4,000 for the year 1H70
would probably be within safe Winds.
It is not likely that the combined num
bers of the several Ute bands ever ex
ceeded 10,000. The official reports give
3,391 as on the several reservations in
1885, and 2,014 in 1909. They have
GROUP Of UTE MEN
been classed as follows: Caj>ote (urn-
umbah, Kosunats, Moache, 1 ah van
Pikakwanarats, Sanpet, Seuvante, I;
guache, Timpaiavats, Uinta \
Yampa. According to Hnllick:
three divisions now recognized
Ute are Tabeguache or I ncompahgre,
Kaviawach or White River Ute,
Yoovteor Uinta. Sogup and Yul
cariri are given as the names o form-
bands, Most of the clivisioim I^nes
have become obsolete, at least in - ;
reports, and the Ute on the rcveml ^
rations are now clawed under o
VtlL rm.,,OI, uith their numbers m
' July, 1879, about 100 men o
f th.
876
UTENSILS — UTINA
[B. A. E.
White River agency, Colo., roamed from
their reservation into s. Wyoming to hunt.
During this time some forests were fired
by railway tiemen, resulting in great loss
of timber, and calling forth complaint
against the Indians, who were ordered to
remain henceforth on their reservation.
In Sept. the agent, Meeker, was assaulted
after a quarrel with a petty chief, and re
quested military aid, which was granted.
Orders were later issued for the arrest of
the Indians charged with the recent for
est fires, and Maj. Thornburgh was sent
with a force of 190 men. Suspecting the
outcome, the Indians procured ammuni
tion from neighboring traders and in
formed the agent that the appearance of
the troops would be regarded as an act
of war. On Sept. 20 Thornburgh's de
tachment was ambushed, and their leader
and 13 men were killed. The command
fell back. On Oct. 2 a company of cav
alry arrived, and 3 days later Col. Mer-
ritt with 600 troops reached the scene.
Atornear the agency the bodiesof Meeker
and 7 employees were found; all but one
of the agency buildings had been rifled
and I mrned. The conflict was soon ended,
mainly through the peaceful attitude and
influence of chief Ouray.
In the summer of 1906 about 400 Ute,
chiefly of the White River band, left their
allotments and the Uintah res. in Utah
to go to the Pine Ridge res., S. Dak.,
there to enjoy an unrestricted communal
life. They made the journey leisurely,
and although no depredations were com
mitted on the way, settlers became
alarmed. Every peaceful effort was made
to induce the absentees to return to Utah,
but all excepting 45, who returned home,
remained obdurate, and after having
been charged with petty thefts while in
Wyoming, the matter was placed under
the jurisdiction of the War Department,
troops were sent to the scene in October,
and the Indians accompanied them peace
fully to Ft Meade, S. Dak., in November.
In the following spring (1907) arrange
ments were made whereby the absentee
Ute were assigned 4 townships of the
Cheyenne River res., S. Dak., which was
leased by the Government, at the expense
of the Ute annuity fund, for 5 years.
The Indians were removed in June to
their new lands, where they remained
until the following June (1908), when, at
their own request, they were returned to
their old home in Utah, arriving there in
October. Cf. Yuta.
Digger Ute.— Marcy, Army Life, 229, 1866 (appar
ently a general name for the Ute). Eutahs —
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 498, 1H55. Eutaw'—
Irving, Rocky Alts., n, 213, 1837. Grasshopper In
dians.— I'attie, Pers. Narr., 101, 1833. Gutahs.—
Domenech, Deserts, II, 4, 1860. Iata-go.— Mooney
in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 1043, 1896 (Kiowa name).
letan.— See under that name. Inta.— Escudero
Not. de Son. y Sin., 67, 1849 (= luta). Jut
joat.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 59, 1864. Mactcinge-
ha wain.— Dorsey. (fegiha MS. Diet., B. A. E., 1878
(== 'rabbit-skin robes': Omaha and Ponca name).
Moh'-tau-hai'-ta-ni-o. — Hayden, Ethnog and
Philol. Mo. Val., 290, 1862 (= 'the black men':
Cheyenne name). Mu^tawatan.— ten Kate,
Reizen, 8, 1885 ('black people': Cheyenne name).
Nasuia kwe. — ten Kate, ibid., 7 ('deer-hunting
men ' : Zuni name). No-o-chi.— A. Hrdlicka, inf'n,
1907. No-o-chi-uh.— Ibid. No-6nch.— Ibid, (own
name). Nota-a.— ten Kate, op. cit., 6 (Navaho
name). Notch.— Ibid., 8 (own name). Nuts.—
Ibid, (alternative of Notch). Quazula.— Zarate-
Salmeron (ca. 1629) in Land of Sunshine, 183, Jan.,
1900 (a province; name in Jemex language: seem
ingly the Ute). Qusutas.— Ibid. Sapa wicasa.—
Cook, Yankton MS. vocab., B. A. E., 184, 1882
(Dakota name). Sarpa wee-cha-cha.— Corliss, La-
cotah MS. yocab., B. A. E., 106, 1874 (Te-
ton name; intended for Sapa wic"asa, 'Black
people'). Spanish Yutes.— Fremont, Exped. to
Rocky Mts., 141, 1854. Ta'hana.— Hodge, field-
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Taos name). Tcingawup-
tuh.— Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 30, 1891 (former
Hopi name). Utahs.— Vargas (1694) quoted by
Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 404, 1869. Utas.—
Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v, 415, 1847. Utaws.—
Parker, Journal, 79, 1840. Ute.— Bent (1846) in
Cal. Mess, and Corresp., 193, 1850. Utsia.— Voth,
Traditions of the Hopi, 267, 1905 (Hopi name)
Waatemnts.— Curtis, N. Am. Ind., v, 154, 1909
('black': Atsina name). Yita.— Mediavilla y
Ascona (1746), doc. in Colegio de Santa Cruz de
Quere'taro, Mex., K, leg. 5, no. 6. Yiuhta.—
Pimentel, Lenguas, n, 347, 1865 (confounded with
Comanche). Y6ta.— Curtis, N.Am. Ind., i, 135, 1907
(Jicarilla Apache form). Youtah. — Gebow, Sho-
sho-nay Vocab., 21, 1868 (Shoshoiii name). You-
tas.— DuflotdeMofras, Expl.,n, 335, 1844. Youts.—
Smet, Letters, 36, 1843. Yu'hta.— jatschet, Co
manche MS., B. A. E. (Comanche name). Yulas. —
Escudero, Not. Nuevo-Mex., 83, 1849. Yumyum.—
Writer (ca. 1702) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v,
150, 1857 (Orozco y Berra, p. 59, says Maricopa
name). Yuta. — Dorsey, KansaMS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1882 (Kansas name). Yutama.— Bourke, Moquis
of Ariz., 118, 1884 (Hopi name). Yutamo.—
Stephen in 8th Rep. B. A. E., 35, 1891 (Hopi name).
Yutas.— Gregg, Comm. Prairies, I, 285, 1844. Yu-
tawats.— Mooney in 17th Rep. B. A. E., 167, 1898
(so called by Plains tribes). Yute. — Garrard,
Wah-to-yah, 185, 1850. Yutta.— Doc. of 1720 quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, v, 183, 1890.
Utensils. See Implements, Receptacles.
Utenstank. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, situated on the N.
bank of Mattapony r. in Caroline co.,
Va. — Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
TJthlecan. See Oolichan.
Utikimitung. A village of the Talirping-
miut Okomiut Eskimo, on the s. shore of
Cumberland sd.
Utiqimitung.— Boas in 6th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1888.
Utina (Timucua: uti, land; na, my:
'my country'). In the narrative of the
French Huguenot colony in Florida, 1564,
Utina, Ouae Utina, or Olata Ouae Utina,
is given as the name of the head chief of
the Timucua, and on the De Bry map of
1591 (Le Moyne, Narr., 1885) we rind
Utina as a town within the same territory.
It appears, however, to be a title rather
than a geographic or personal name, and
does not occur in subsequent Spanish
history. Olata, or liolata, is one of the Ti
mucua titles for "chief," and it has been
adopted into the Creek language. (.1. M. )
Olata Ouae Utina. — Laudonniere in French, Hist.
Coll. La., 243, 1869. Otina.-Barcia, Ensayo, 50,
1723. Ouae Utina.— Laudonniere, op cit., 256.
BULL. 30]
UTINA UTURITUO
87'
Outina.— Brackenridge, Views of La 84 1814
Utina.— -Laudonuiere (1564^ quoted bv Rn'ranio*
in French, Hist.Coll. La., 261, ls|g. Utfnama -
S^rL0^1™8 (1557) in Bourne, De Soto Narr i
39, 1904 (in N. w. Florida, 1539).
Utina. In the narrative of De Soto's
expedition it is stated that the Spaniards
passed a town, apparently about Suwan-
nee^r., called Utmama (Gentl. of Elvas,
1557) orUtinamocharra(Ranjel, ca. 1546)
probably a confusion between a title and
a proper name. The ma is a locative
suffix; the mocharra remains unexplained.
The town probably belonged to the Po-
tano tribe. (j. M.)
Utinamocharra.— Raujel (ca. 1546), in Bourne De
Soto Narr., n, 70, 1904 (x. w. Florida, 1539). '
Utinomanoc. Mentioned as one of the
tribes from which neophytes were drawn
by San Francisco Solano mission, Cal. It
was probably Moquelumnan. See Ban
croft, Hist. Cal., n, 506, 1886; Engelhardt,
Franc, in Cal., 451, 1897; Barrett in Univ
Cal. Pub., vi, no. 1, 44, 1908.
Utitnom. The branch of the Yuki of
N. California that inhabited the angle
between the confluence of Middle and
South Eel rs. and extended westward
across South Eel r.
Utkiavi ( 'high place' ). The village of
the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo at C. Smyth,
Alaska, lat. 71° 23'; pop. 225 in 1880.' A
Government station was established there
in 1881.
Ooglaamie.— Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 26, 1892
(given as incorrect form). Ooglamie. — U. S. Sig
nal Serv. map, 1885. Ootivakh.— Baker, Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 1902. Ootiwakh.— Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 4, 18S4. Ootkaiowik.— Ibid. Ot-
ke-a-vik.— Simpson, Observations, map, 1855. Ot-
kiawik.— Baker, op. cit. Ot-ki-a-wing. — Maguire
in Parl. Rep., XLII, 186, 1854. Otkiovik. -British
Admiralty chart cited by Murdoch in 9th Rep.
B. A. E., 26, 1892. Otkiwik.— Brit. Admiralty
chart. Uglaamie.- Murdoch, op. cit. (given as
incorrect form i. Utkeavic. — llth Census, Alaska,
162, 1893. TJtkeagvik.— Zagoskin, Descr. Russ.
Poss. Am., pt. i, 74, 1847. Utkiavi. -Baker, op. cit.
TJtkiaving. — Ibid. Utkiavwm. — Murdoch, op. cit.
Utkiavinmiut. An Eskimo tribe w. of
Pt Barrow, Alaska; pop. about 140 in
1883, 246 in 1890. They flourished about
1870, but have since declined and keep
up their numbers by accessions .from the
Nunatogmiut. Their villages are Pengnpk
and Utkiavi; summer camps are Erniv win,
Imekpung, Ipersua, Kuosugru, Nake-
duxo, Nunaktuau, Sakamna, Sinyu, Wal-
akpa.
Ootkeaviemutes.— Kelly, Arct. Eskimo, chart, 1890.
Ootkeavies.— Ibid., 14. 'Utkiavwmmiun.— Murdoch
in 9th Rep. B. A. E., 43, 1892.
Utlaksuk. An Eskimo settlement near
the N. end of Baffin bay, w. Greenland.
Utlak-soak.— Kane, Arct. Explor., n, 55, 1856.
Utlums. An abandoned Salishan vil
lage on the s. side of Galiano id., Brit.
Col.
Ut-lums.— Dawson, Can. Gepl. Sury., map, 1887.
Utoca. An ancient village in N. Florida,
probably Timucuan. — Robin, Voy., n,
map, 1807.
Utorkarmiut. A ruined Eskimo village
on the E. shore of Sermiligak fjord, E.
, slave states, 71 1M4
^ **•*•.'
Uttamussac. A village of the Powha-
tan confederacy in 160H, situated on the
x. bank of Pamunkey r. in King William
co., Va. The principal temple of the
confederacy was here.
Uttamussack.— Smith (1629). Va.. I, 138 rriir 1M9
Vtamussack.— Strachey (IfilJ), Va., 90, 1849 VtU-
mussak.— Smith, op. cit., map.
Uttamussamacoma. A village of the
Powhatan confederacy in 1(K)H, situated
on the s. bank of Potomac r. in West
moreland co., Va.
Vttamussamacoma. — Smith (Iti'^J), Va I map
repr. 1819.
Utuka ('the old place'). The chief
village of the Utukamiut Eskimo at Icy
cape, Alaska; pop. 50 in 1SHO, 4,S in ls«K).
Otok-kok.— I'etroff, Rep. on Alaska. :>'.». 1880.
Otukah.— Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. 6'-tu-
kah.— Murdoch quoted by Baker, Gooc. I»ict.
Alaska, 1902. Utuka. -llth Census, Alaska, 151'
1893.
Utukamiut. A nomadic tribe of . Es
kimo which originated at Icy cape and now
range along the Arctic coast from Pt
Hope to Wainright inlet and inland to
Colville r. Through intermarriage with
the Nunatogmiut, Kowagmmt, and Ko-
pagmiut they have developed physically
and mentally beyond the sedentary
tribes of N. w. Alaska. Their villages
are Kaiaksekawik, Kelemanturuk, and
Utuka.
Ootooka Mutes.— Kelly, Arct. Eskimos, chart, 1890.
Ootookas. — Ibid., 14. Oto-kog ameuts. — HIH>J*T,
Cruise of Corwin, 2(1. ISM). Utukakfmut.— Zafft*-
kin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., pt. I. 74. 1M7. Utuka
miut.— Woolfe in llth Census. Alaska, 1HO.
Utumpaiats (U-turn'-pai-ats, 'people of
arrowhead lands'). A Paiute band for
merly in or near Moapa valley, s. E. Ne
vada; pop. 46 in 187.S.— Powell in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1873, 50, 1874.
Uturituc (Pima: 'the corner,' because
it was situated at the angle of the new
and the old stream beds of the Gila). A
former Pima village on the Rio Gila, prob
ably on the site of the present Sacato
about 3 Spanish leagues N. w. of
Grande ruin, s. Ariz. It was visited by
Garces and Anza in 1775, at which tune
it contained 300 inhabitants. See Anza
in Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., .W ISM;
An/a and Font, ibid. ,392; Garoea (17
76) Diary, 65, 1900; Bartlett, Per*. >arr.,
878
UULGO VACOREGTJE
[B. A. B.
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 301, 1853.
S. Juan Capistrano.— Anza quoted by Bancroft,
Ariz, and N. Mex., 389, 1889. S. Juan Capistrano
de Ulurituc.— Anza and Font, ibid., 392. San Juan
de Capistrano.— Garc6s (1776), Diary, 455, 1900.
Tutiritucar. — Anza quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and
N. Mex., 389, 1889. Tutunitucan.— Anza and Font,
ibid. ,392. Utilltuc.— Ibid. Uturicut.— Huruboldt,
New Spain, n, 303, 1811. Uturituc.— Font (1775) in
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix, 383, 1838. Vturituc.—
Garces (1775), Diary, 65, 1900.
Uulgo. Mentioned by Rivera (Diario,
leg. 1514, 1736) with the Pima, Opata,
Jova, Eude ve, Yaqui, Seri, and Tepoca,
apparently as a tribe of N. w. Mexico.
Not identified, and seemingly a misprint
of some other name.
Uupon. See Black drink, Yopon.
TJva. A Ch umashan tribe of the Tulare
basin, Cal., reduced in 1851 to 20 individ
uals through conflict with the Spaniards
and neighboring tribes. They joined with
other small tribes in the treaty of June 10,
1851, by which they reserved a tract be
tween Tejon pass and Kern r., and ceded
the remainder of their lands to the United
States.
Uras.— Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec, sess., 124, 1853. Uvas.— Barbour in Ind. AfL
Rep., 233, 1851.
TJvingasok. An Eskimo village in w.
Greenland, lat. 73° 17'.— Science, xi, 259,
1888.
TJwarosuk ('big stone'). An Ita Es
kimo settlement on Murchison sd., lat.
77° 7', N. Greenland.
Uwarrow Suk-suk.— Kane, Arct. Explor., II, 235,
1856.
Uyak. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
near the Salmon canneries, on Uyak bay,
Kodiak id., Alaska. Pop. 76 in 1880;
fewer than 20 in 1890.
Bobrowskoje. — Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855. Ooiak.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29,
1884. Ooiatsk.— Lisianski (1805) quoted by Baker,
(Jeog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Ugujuk.— Holmberg, op.
cit. Uyak.— llth Census, Alaska, 79, 1893.
Uzela. An Apalachee ( ? ) village visited
by DeSoto in 1539, just before reaching .the
principal town of the tribe, and probably
not far from the present Tallahassee, Fla.
Uzela.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La. ,11, 134, 1850.
TJzinki ( Russian : ' narrow ' ) . A village
of Kaniagmiut Creoles on Spruce id., Ko
diak group, Alaska. Pop. 45 in 1880; 74
in 1890.
Oozinkie.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 28 1884
Uzinkee.— llth Census, Alaska, 74, 1893.
TTzutiuhi. A Quapaw band and ancient
village. There still survived in 1891 cer
tain gentes belonging to it. The first
mention of the village, unless found in
some of the names of De Soto's chroni
clers, is probably the Atotchasi of Mar-
quette'smap (1673). Ototchassi of Theve-
not is greatly out of place, as are most of
the names on his map. In 1727 Poisson
located it near the French fort on Arkan
sas r., near its mouth.
Aesetooue.— Iberville (1702) in Margry, D6c., IV,
001, 18X0. Assotoue.— Tonti (1G87) in French
Hist. Coll. La., I, 71, 1846. Atotchasi.— Marquette
quoted by Shea, Discov., 268, 1852. Erabacha.—
Coxe, Carolana, 11, 1741. Lpuchetchouis.— Baudry
des Lozieres, Voy. a la Louisiane, 243, 1802 (prob
ably identical). Osatoves.— Barcia, EnsayoCron.,
288, 1723. Osotonoy.— Tonty (1687) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., i, 60, 1846. Osotteoez.— Douay (1687)
quoted by Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Ossoteoez.—
Hennepin, New Discov., pt. 2, 44, 1698. Osso-
teoue.— Margry, D6c., in, 595, 1878. Ossotonoy.—
Shea, Discov., 170, 1852. Ossotoues.— McKenney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854. Ossotteoez.—
Charlevoix, New France, iv, 108, note, 1870. Os-
soztoues.— Tonti in French, Hist. Coll. La., i, 83,
1846. Ototchassi.— Thevenot in Shea, Discov., 268,
1852. Otsotchaue.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, D«5c.,
in, 463, 1878. Otsotchoue.— Charlevoix, New
France, IV, 108, note, 1866. Otsotchove.— Joutel
(1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 176, 1846. Ot-
sote.— Joutel (1687) in Margry, D6c., in, 444, 1878.
Oues-peries.— Coxe, Carolina, 11, 13, 1741. Oufotu.—
Sibley (1805) in Lewis and Clark, Discov., 85, 1806.
Ousolu.— Sibley (1805) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff.,
1,725, 1832. Ousontiwi.— Coxe, Carolana, map, 1.741.
Ousoutiwy. — Ibid., 11. Ozotheoa. — McKenney
and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 81, 1854. Ozotoues.—
Tonti (1687) in French, Hist. Coll. La., I, 82, 1846.
Satos.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 557, 1853 (iden
tical?). Sauthouis.— Shea, Discov., 170, note, 1852.
Sitteoiii.— Gale, Upper Miss., 202, 1867. Sothoues.—
McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 82, 1854.
Sothouis.— Jefferys, French Dom. Am., 144, 1761.
Sotos.— Doc. of 1736 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 1057,
1855 (identical?) . Sotonis.— De la Tour map, 1779
(misprint) . Sotouis.— Jefferys, French Dom. Am.,
pt. 1, 134, 1761. Souchitiony.— Iberville (1700) in
Margry, Dec. , i v, 429, 1880. Southois.— Charlevoix,
Hist. Jour., 307. 1763. Southerns.— Shea, Discov.,
268, 1852. Soutouis.— Carte des Poss. Angl., 1777.
Uzutiuhe.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 30, 1884.
U-zu'-ti-u'-hi. — Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1883. U-zu'-ti-u'-we.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B.
A. E., 229, 1897. Zautoouys.— La Harpe (1721) in
Margry, De"c., vi, 357, 1886. Zautooys.— Ibid., 365.
Vaaf (Va'-af}. Apparently a gentile
organization among the Pima, belonging
to the Suwuki Ohimal, or Red Ants,
phratral group. — Russell in 26th Rep. B.
A. E., 197, 1908.
Vaba. A rancheria, probably Cochimi,
under Purisima (Cadegomo) mission, on
the Pacific coast of Lower California in
the 18th century. — Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th
s., v, 189, 1857.
Vabacahel ('water of the rancheria'). A
rancheria, probably Cochimi, connected
with Purisima (Cadegomo) mission,
Lower California, in the 18th century. —
Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 189, 1857.
Vachindpuchic ('the pass straight ahead' ).
A Tarahumare rancheria about 25 m. N.
E. of Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. —
Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Vacoregue (Nahuatl: atl, 'water'; core,
1 the turning ' ; hui, ' place of ' : ' place of the
turn of the river.' — Buelna). A division
of the Cahitaon the lower Rio Fuerte and
the coast between that river and the Rio
Sinaloa, in Sinaloa, Mexico. Besides the
Vacoregue proper this division embraced
the Ahome, Batucari, Comopori, and Gua-
zave— all named from their settlements
and speaking the same dialect of the
Cahita. They eked out a livelihood by
fishing, and after being converted to
Christianity founded a town on the Rio
Fuerte, not far from Ahome.
Bacoregues.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 214,
1886. Bacorehui.— Ribas quoted by Brinton, Am.
BULL. 30]
VAEACHACHIC VECTACA
879
Race, 127, 1891. Guasave.— Ibid., map ( Vacoregue,
or). Guazave. — Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Vacoregue. — Ibid.
Vaeachachic (vae, ' pasture' ; chic, 'place
of). A small rancheria of the Tarahu-
mare near Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mex
ico. — Lumholtz, inf'n, 1904.
Vagerpe. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Vagitchitchate. A Kaiyukhotana vil
lage near the mouth of Innoko r., w.
Alaska. — Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th ser., xxi, map, 1850.
Kushichagat. — Tikhmenief quoted by Baker,Geog.
Diet. Alaska, 365, 1901. Vashichagat.— Zagoskin
quoted by Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884.
Vahadha ( ' tobacco ' ) . Given by Bourke
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, n, 181, 1889) as a
clan of the Mohave (q. v.).
Vahia. The name of the site of San
Miguel mission, Cal., established in Sali-
nan territory.
Vahia.— Engelhardt, Franc, in Cal., 404, 1897.
Vatica.— Ibid.
Vahichi ( ' swamp ' ) . A small ranche
ria of the Tarahumare near Norogachic,
Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz, inf'n,
1894.
Vajademin. A rancheria, probably
Cochimi, under Purisima (Cadegomo)
mission, Lower California, in the 18th cen
tury.— Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., v, 188,
1857.
Vakasuachiki ('plenty of reeds,' or
' place where reeds shoot up ' ) . A Tara
humare rancheria in Chihuahua, Mex
ico.— Lumholtz, inf'n, 1894.
Valebo ( 'large mesa' ). A small ran
cheria of the Tarahumare near Noroga
chic, Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lumholtz,
inf'n, 1894.
Valle (Span. : ' valley ' ). A former vil
lage of the central Papago, probably in
Pima co. , Ariz. , with 97 families in 1865.—
Davidson in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1865.
Vallecillo (Span.: 'little valley'). An
Opata pueblo visited by Coronado in
1540; situated in the valley of the Rio
Nueva Espaiia, xxvn, 94, MS.) in 1691
w. of Rio Hondo, Texan, together with
the Patchal, Papailaca, and others.
Vareato. Mentioned, in connection
with Puaray, apparently aw a pueblo of
the Tigua of New Mexico in 159H.— Oflate
(1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1H71.
Varohio. A division of the Taruhumare
inw. Chihuahua and B. K. Sonora, Mexico,
mainly on the Rio Chinipas, but extend
ing N. to the town of Loreto and w. to
the Rio Mayo. It includes the Chinipa,
Guailopo, Maguiaqui, Hi/o, Huwron,
Cuteco, and Tecargoni. The Varohio
proper occupied Loreto and Santa Ana
pueblos.
Chinipa.— Orozco y Berra, Geoff., 58, 1*64 (used
synonymously with Varohio, but strictly only a
division thereof. ) Huarogio.— Lumholtz in Sorib-
ner's Mag., xvi, 31, 32, July, 1894; Lumholtz in
Proe. Int. Cong, of Anthr., '103, 1894. Varofio.—
Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864. Varohio.— Ibid.
Voragio.— Ibid.
Vases. See Pottery, Receptacle*.
Vasisa. One of the 7 Apalachee towns
named in a letter from the chiefs of the
tribe to the King of Spain in 1M8; nitu-
ated probably on Wacissa r., Jefferson
co., Fla., and evidently destroyed by
the English and their Indian allies un
der Gov. Moore in 1704. In 1H22 Creek
(i. e. Seminole) immigrants from Chatta-
hoocheer. occupied a town called Wacissa-
talofa, ' Wacissa town,' about the head
of St Marks r. in the same neighbor
hood. (•>• M.)
Vasisa— Doe of 1688 quoted by Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., 1,76, 1884 (Apalachee town |. Wa-ciwa^
talofa.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to See. \Nar, 3t
(Creek town).
Vasoreachic (raw//, an herb; chic, 'place
of). A Tarahumare rancheria near
Norogachic, Chihuahua, Mexico.— Lum
holtz, inf'n, 1894.
Vawerachi (Va-w^-ra-chi, 'place of
much water'). A small rancheria ot the
Tarahumare near Norogachic, C
hua Mexico.— Lumholtz, inf'n, l.v
Vaynorpa. A village of the Opata on
the E. bank of Rio San Miguel, alx.u
1540; situated in the valley of the Jtio «- — — Mexico.-Bandelier in Arch.
Sonora, N. w. Mexico, in the vicinity of 30 >^nom u - ^
Arizpe. Probably identical with a village ln^ ™l*£' A ; inwl' village of the
later known by another name
El Vallecillo.-Castaneda, Relacion (1596), , m
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix, 158, 1838. Little Val
ley.— Winship in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 515, 1896.
Valle de las Viejas (Span.: 'valley of the
old ones ' ). A former Diegueno village in
San Diego co., Cal.— Hayes (1850) quoted
by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 458 ,1882.
Valleytown (native name Gd'nahitun yl,
' long place ' ) . A former Cherokee settle
ment where now is the town of the same
name, on Valley r., in Cherokee co.,
N C The various settlements on Val
ley r. and the adjacent part of Hiwasse.
were known collectively as the valley
towns " (J< M<)
Vanca. A tribe, evidently Coahuiltecan,
met by Massanet (Diary, in Mem. c
, ,
Vayuavabi. A ruined village of thj
Opata E. of Nacori, about lat,
Vazacahel ('mesquite water
cheria probablv Cochimi, connected NN ill
PuHsima (Cadegomo) mianon, Ix>wer
ao
Mexico.— Lumholtz, inf'n, H
Vectaca. A village, P.
noan, formerly coniiected
880
VELASCO VENANGO
[B. A. E.
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Velasco, Luis de. The brother of a chief
of a Virginia district known to the Span
iards as Axacan (q. v. ), on a stream
flowing into Chesapeake bay. Spanish
navigators, in company, perhaps, with
some Dominican monks, had visited the
country in 1559-60 and carried the boy
to Mexico, where the viceroy, Don Luis
de Velasco, caused him to be baptized and
gave him his name. In 1566, while in
Havana, Don Luis accompanied a party
of 30 Spanish soldiers under a captain,
and two Dominicans, to his home country,
where it was planned to establish a mis
sion; but the venture proving a failure,
the monks and the Indian sailed for Spain.
At court he so ingratiated himself into the
good will of King Philip II that he lived
at the royal expense during all his stay,
when he returned to Havana with some
Dominican missionaries who had em
barked for Florida. The Florida mission
having been abandoned, Don Luis, in his
apparent zeal to convert his countrymen,
joined the Jesuits under Father Segura on
their departure for Florida in 1570. On
August 5 Father Segura and 8 other
Jesuits, together with the Indian, sailed
for Chesapeake bay, reaching on Sept. 10
the province of Axacan, where they
entered a river and landed. So impover
ished was the country that the vessel was
sent back with a message appealing for
the relief of the destitution of the Indians
in the following spring. On the depart
ure of the vessel the fathers moved to
another stream, 2 leagues distant, near a
settlement governed by a younger brother
of Don Luis, where a hut and a chapel
were erected and where the Indian
served as interpreter for some time, when
he abandoned the missionaries under
pretense of preparing for their reception
at another village. Early in Feb. 1571,
a messenger was sent by the missionaries
to induce Don Luis to return. He re
ceived them with a great show of friend
ship and promised to return on the follow
ing day, but the same night the Indians,
led by Luis, overtook the little party and
murdered them. On Feb. 8, the remain
der of the missionary band at their settle
ment were disarmed of their hatchets by
a ruse, when the Indians fell upon and
killed all except a little boy, Alonso, who
was rescued by Menendez later in the year
when he visited Axacan to wreak ven
geance on the natives for the murders they
had committed. Consult Lowery, Span
ish Settlements— Florida, 1 562-1574, 1905,
and authorities therein cited; Murray,
Lives Cath. Heroes, 1896; French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. s., n, 230, 1875; Shea (1)
in Beach, Ind. Miscel., 1877, (2) in Cath.
World, Mar. 1875, (3) Cath. Missions,
1855, (4) Cath. Church in Col. Days, 1886;
Brown, (1) First Republic in Amer.,
1898; (2) Genesis of U. S. , 1890. (.1. M. )
Venaambakaia. A band or division of
the Porno, formerly living near the Rus
sian settlement of Ross, in Sonoma co.,
Cal.— Powell in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
493, 1877.
Venados (Span. pi. ' deer ' ) . One of the
tribes mentioned by Fray Bartolome Gar
cia as speaking the language of his Man
ual (1760). This tribe was either quite
widely distributed or else the name was
applied to several distinct bands, all evi
dently Coahuiltecan. In 1731 San Juan
Capistrano mission was founded in Texas
for the "Benados" and Toloujaa" (Tiloja),
and the Benado chief was made first ' 'gov
ernor" of the mission (Test, de Asientode
Misiones, MS., 1731, in Gen. Land Off.,
Austin, Texas). In 1737 they deserted
the mission (doc. in Lamar Papers, 1737,
MS.). After 1757 large numbers of them
were gathered at the Camargo mission,
on the Rio Grande, and they were still
living there as late as 1809 (Baptismal
records in the parish church of Camargo,
examined in 1907). Some time in the
18th century some of the tribe were at
the Vizarron mission in northern Mexico
(Portillo, Apuntes, 323, 1888). (H.E.B.)
Benados.— Test, de Asiento, 1731, op. cit.
Venango. A former Seneca settlement at
the mouth of French cr., in Venango cp.,
Pa., at the site of the present Franklin.
According to the deposition of Stephen
Cpffen (1754) it was "called by the In
dians Ganagarah'hare, on the Banks of
Belle Riviere, where the River o Boeff
empties into it " (Arch. Pa., 2d s., vi,
184, 1877). The place was later occupied
by a mixed population of Seneca, Dela-
wares, Shawnee, Wyandot, Ottawa, and
other tribes allied with the French. The
place first came into notice when the
French agent Joncaire visited the Indians
in 1753, in advance of the French expedi
tion. He distributed presents to the In
dians about the region, and expelled the
English traders. John Fraser, who had
been at the place for several years, selling
goods and acting as a gunsmith, wrote to
the Pennsylvania Council explaining that
the French were building a fort ''at Cas-
eoago up French creek," the reference
being to the French fort at Le Bumf, now
Waterford, Pa. No French fort was built
at Cussewago. Many writers are in error
in locating the French fort at this place,
and in calling the locality where the French
fort was built Cussewago. Shippen, in a
letter concerning the matter, says: "We-
ningo is the name of an Indian Town on
Ohio, where Mr. Freser has had a Gun
smith Shop for many years; it is situate
eighty Miles up the same River beyond
the Log's Town Casewago is Twenty
BULL. 30]
VENDE FLECHA8— VERACHI
881
miles above Weningo " (Col. Rec Pa
v, 660, 1851). The entrance of the
French expedition in 1753 caused great
excitement among the Iroquois, who re
garded it as an invasion of their lands-
and also among the Delawares, Shawnee,
and other Indians at Logstown for the
same reason (see letter of Lieut. Hol
land, Col. Rec. Pa., v, 623; Letter of Gov.
Dinwiddie, 630; Letter from Council of
Onondaga, 637; Letter of Half King, 635;
Weiser's Journal of his mission to Onon
daga, 642-647 ). This expedition followed
a different course from that of Celoron
de Bienville (1749), which reached Al
legheny r. by way of L. Chautauqua
and Conewango r. It made the portage
from Presqu' Isle (Erie, Pa.) to the head
waters of River au Bceuf (French cr.)
and then down this stream to its mouth
( Venango). Forts were built at the two
former locations in 1753. It was the
intention to build a third fort at Venango,
but owing to the opposition of the Indians
and the lateness of the season, this project
was temporarily abandoned (Letter of
M. Duquesne to M. deRouille, Aug. 1753,
in Arch. Pa., 2d s., vi, 161, 1877). Pos
session was taken of the place by Capt.
Chalbert de Joncaire, who expelled the
traders from John Fraser's house, and
erected a French flag on the building,
which he made his headquarters. He
spent his time trying to win the Indians
on the Ohio to the French interest.
The presence of the French force within
the region claimed by the English led to
the mission of Washington and Gist, who
were sent by the Governor of Virginia to
warn the French invaders to depart
(Washington's Jour., 1753; Gist's Jour.,
1753; Frontier Forts, n, 1 et seq.,
1895) . The French fort at Venango was
finished in the spring of 1 754 ; it was called
Ft Machault by the French, but was
always called "the French fort at Ve
nango" by the English. During the
French occupancy of the Ohio this fort
became a center of Indian influence on
the tipper Allegheny (Frontier Forts, n,
585, 1896). After the fall of Ft Duquesne
in 1758, the fort at Venango was strength-
1 ened and a larger garrison placed at it; it
; then became a rendezvous for all the
i Indians hostile to the English. In the
! summer of 1759 there were about^ 1,000
Indians of various tribes gathered in the
vicinity. Col. Hugh Mercer, the com
mander of Ft Pitt, wrote to Gov. Denny,
telling him of the gathering of the French
i and Indians at Venango for the purpose
i of taking Ft Pitt (Col. Rec. Pa., vm, 292,
1852). In the summer of 1759 the French
force deserted all their posts in N. w.
Pennsylvania, leaving the entire region in
I possession of the English (Col. Rec. Pa.,
; vm, 394-396, 1852). After the abandon-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 56
ment of Venango by the French a new
^a%b"llt }>* th« English in th,. sum
mer of 1760, which was called Ft Venan
go, but only a small garrison, under
Lieut. Gordon, was stationed at the place.
During the Pontiac war the little garrison
and tort at Venango was blotted out by
the hostile Seneca, not a soul escaping.
Lieut. Gordon was slowly burned to death
(Bouquet's letter, Col. "Rec. Pa., ix, &5
1852). All the frontier forts of w. Penn
sylvania were besieged by the IndianH at
the same time, and all except Ft Loonier
and Ft Pitt fell under the fury of the In
dians. After the destruction of Ft Ve
nango the entire region in N. w. Pennsyl
vania was in full possession of the Indiana
(Parkman, Conspiracy of Pontiac, n,
18-25, 1901; Frontier Forts, n, 592, 18%';
Arch, of Pa., 2d s., vi, 579 et seq., 1877).
At the treaty of Ft Pitt in 1765 many In
dian deputies were present from the
upper Allegheny region (Col. Kec. Pa.,
ix, 250 et seq., 1852). The clone of the
Revolution brought fears of another In
dian uprising in Pennsylvania. Settle
ments had been made at various points
on the Allegheny N. of Kittanning, to pro
tect which Ft Franklin was built, ul>out
half a mile up French cr. (Arch, of Pa.,
xi, 270, 1855). During the Indian trouble*
in 1794 this fort was strengthened. A
garrison wras kept at this point until 17i»H,
when a new location was selected nearer
the mouth of French cr. This building,
called the "Old Garrison," was occupied
until 1803, when, all danger of Indian in
vasion having passed away, the military
post was abandoned. (<;. P. D. )
Fort Franklin.— H( .well map, 1792. Fort Mach
ault.— Duquesne (175T>) in Arch. Pa.. 2d 8., '
263, 1877. Fort Mackhault.— Vaudreuil (1757).
ibid., 406. Fort of Venango.— Pa. Council (1789)
in Col. Rec. Pa., xvi, 1H">3. Ganagarahhare — ('of-
fen (1754), ibid., VI, 9, 1851. Ganagarah'hare.—
Arch, of Pa., 2d s., VI, 184, 1877. Machaull.—
Fevre (1758), ibid., m, 363, 1*53. Oninge.- Etonian
Heirs map, 1756. Oningo.— Ksnauts and Kapilly
map 1777. P. Machault.-Pouchot map. 175*
Quineo— La Tour map, 1784 (misprint'. Venan-
ga-Lattre map, 1784. Venango.-\V.ushiMKton
(1753) in Proud, Penn.. II. apP- 43. 171W. Venan-
, .. .
eo Fort.— Scull map. 1770. Venargo.— Morse. II
Am., map, 179S (misprint). Veneango.-Kasto
^%«?«^«
1851 Weningo Town.-Peters (1754), ibid..
Vende Flechas (Span. : 'arrow sellers')
A band represented in 1794 by six mem
bers at Kspfritu Panto de Zufliga iiiuMon,
Texas Thev were called by the mis
sionary there a branch of the Xanmame
(Aranama) tribe (Portillo, Apuntw, 308,
1888). M .
Verachi ('where corn grow?
small rancheriaof the
Norogachic, Chihuahua,
holtz, inf n, 1894.
882
VERMILION V UNT AK UTCHIN
[B. A. E.
Vermilion. A division of the Kicka-
poo that formerly lived on Wabash r.,
Ind., about the mouth of Vermilion r.
Kickapoos of the Vermilion.— Treaty of 1820 in U. S.
Ind Treat., 454, 1873. Vermilions.— Trader (1778)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 561, 1853.
Vermillion Kickapoos.— Harrison (1811) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., 1, 780, 1832. Vermillions.— Dodge
(1779) quoted by Jefferson, Notes, 145, 1825.
Vescuachi. A pueblo of the^ Opata on
Rio Sonora, Sonora, Mexico, in 1678-88
(Zapata, 1678, quoted by Bancroft, No.
•Hex. States, i, 246, 1884). See Chinapa.
Veselofski (Russian: 'cheerful'). A
former Aleut village at C. Cheerful, Una-
laska, Aleutian ids., Alaska; pop. 15 in
1831.
Vaysaylovskoi.— Elliott, Cond. Aff. Alaska, 225,
1875. Veselofski.— Sarichef (1792) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 122, 1902. Veselovs-
koe.— Veniaminof, Zapiski, • II, 202, 1840. Ves-
selovsky.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 34, 1884.
Wesselowskoje.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map,
1855.
Vesnak. A former Nishinam division
near the mouth of American r., on the
s. side, in Sacramento co., Cal.
Veshanacks.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Vesnacks.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874.
Vesperic Indians. A term proposed by
Schoolcraft (Ind. Tribes, n, 28, 1852; v,
104, 1855; vi, 35, 1857) to designate the
entire group of tribes geographically
limited to the exact area of the United
States.
Vessels. See Pottery, Receptacles.
Viayan. A Coahuiltecan band men
tioned in 1754, •with the Piguiques, as
a subtribe of the Pamaques, q. v. (In-
forme, in Mem. de Nueva Espafia, xxvn,
307, MS.). They are listed by Morfi as a
Texas tribe (Mem. Hist. Tex., bk. n, ca.
1782).
Vicharachi ('where there are needles,'
referring to cactus spines). A small
rancheria of the Tarahumare near Noro-
gachic, Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lumholtz,
inf'n, 1894.
Viddaquimamar. A tribe or band, per
haps Coahuiltecan, which lived during
the first decade of the 18th century at
San Francisco Solano mission, s. of the
Rio (irande and below the site of Eagle
Pass, Texas. They were closely associated
with the Terocodame and Tunamar
(Ticmamar) bands (Baptismal records of
the mission, MS.).
Biddaquimamar. — Baptismal rec., 1707, op. cit.
Viger. A Malecite settlement in Viger
township, Temiscouata co. , Quebec, con
taining 106 inhabitants in 1910.
Vihiyo (Vlhiyo, 'chiefs,' sing. my').
The name used to designate the tribal
council of 44 chiefs of the Cheyenne
(q. v.); sometimes regarded, but im
properly, as constituting a regular war
rior society of the tribe. (.T. M. )
Vikhit ( 'knowing people': Kaniagmiut
name). An A htena division next below
the Koltshan on Copper r., Alaska.
Vi-qit.— Hoffman, MS., B. A. E., 1882.
Village, Village site. See Mounds,
Pueblos, Shell-heaps.
Village du Puant. A former village,
probably of the Winnebago, on Wild Cat
cr., about a mile above its junction with
the Wabash, above Lafayette, in Tippe-
canoe co., Ind. It was abandoned before
1819. The site was included in the
"Langlois reserve." See St Mary's
Treaty (1819) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 493,
1873.
Vinasale. A trading post on Kusko-
kwim r., Alaska; pop. 140 in 1890.
VenizalL— Hallock in Nat. Geog. Mag., ix, 91,
1898. Vinisahle.— llth Census, Alaska, 164, 1893.
Vinatacot. The site and probably the
local tribe at Santo Rosario mission, lat.
30° 3', Lower California.
Vinatacot.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan. 24, 1862.
Vintacottas.— Taylor in Browne, Res. Pac. Slope,
app., 53, 54, 1869 (wrongly identified with the
Uchities).
Vini. Mentioned as a New Mexico
mission in 1742. — Mendoza etal. (1742-3)
quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
244, 1889.
Visions. See Dreams, Oyaron.
Vossnessenski. An Aleut village and
trading post on the island of that name
in the Shumagin group, Alaska. Pop.
22 in 1880; 43 in 1890.
Vosnessensky.— Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 23,
1884. Voznesensky.— llth Census, Alaska, 86, 1893.
Vuikhtulik. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo
village on the N. shore of L. Alaknakik,
Alaska; pop. 51 in 1880.
Vuikhtuligmute.— Petroff, Rep. on Alaska, 50, 1880
(miut= 'people').
Vumahein. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atriquy (q. v.), in the
region of the lower Kio Grande, New
Mexico, in 1598.— Dilate (1598) in Doc.
Ined., xvi, 115, 1871.
Vuntakutchin ( Vun-tta-kwi-chin, ' people
of Willow' creek,' referring to Charlie's
cr., where willows abound. — Schmitter).
A Kutchin tribe, now greatly modified
by contact with whites, occupying the
country N. of Porcupine r., Alaska, as far
as the Eskimo territory on the Arctic
coast. They trade at Ft Yukon and at
Ft Egbert in common with the western
Kutchin. They formerly traded at Ft
Selkirk, Pelly Banks, and Francis lake,
but abandoned their trips on the destruc
tion of the trading-posts at these points.
The Vuntakutchin subsist entirely by
hunting and fishing, agriculture being
unknown to them, although their terri
tory is fertile. During the winter they
move about wherever game is plentiful;
in the spring they go to the river, where
they make canoes and nets in prepara
tion for salmon fishing, and during^the
summer dry and cache large quantities
of fish; in the fall the entire family goes
hunting, and when a good supply of
game is accumulated it is cached on the
spot; later, in October, they return to
BULL. 30]
VUNTAKUTCHIN
883
the river for about two months, when
they make snowshoes, toboggans, and
other articles for winter use. Wolfish
dogs, their only domestic animals, are
employed in winter for drawing tobog
gans and sleds, and in summer for haul
ing boats up the river banks. For inland
travel, when there is no snow, the dogs
are used as pack-animals. Each man
owns a team of about five dogs.
The habitations formerly consisted of
tents of caribou skin, supported by poles
which were left behind when the occu
pants moved. Most of the people now
live in rude, ill-ventilated cabins of a
single room, built of logs chinked with
moss, and with roofs of saplings covered
with turf.
The native costume consisted of a
parka of caribou skin — a hooded coat
reaching to the knees, put on over the
head. Sometimes sealskin parkas were
obtained in trade from the natives of the
lower river. Trousers, or a combination
of trousers and stockings, of dressed moose-
skin were also worn, as likewise were
mittens and moccasins of the same
material, cut in generous size in order
that they could be lined with grass
during cold weather. The coat of a
chief was ornamented with quillwork,
front and back, and had a special collar
of moose-skin, fringed and quilled, which
was significant of his office. A special
hunting belt of caribou skin, quill-
worked, was provided; from it hung an
ornamented moose-skin knife-sheath.
Most of the native clothing has been
supplanted by the cast-off clothing of
the whites, or by cheap fabrics intro
duced by traders. " Garments were deco
rated with porcupine quills dyed red by
boiling in cranberry iuice, or blue by
boiling in huckleberry juice; pure white
quills were not dyed; various colored
flowers were also boiled and their color
ing matter used for dyeing quills. Small
geometrical figures were made by sewing
the fiattened-out quills to a backing of
skin, and long stripes were made by
rolling the quills into narrow spirals and
sewing them side by side. The hair was
formerly allowed to grow long, tied in a
bunch behind, with a small knot over
each temple. Swan feathers were
chopped fine and applied with grease to
the rear bunch daily until it became a
large mass. Rings of small bird bones
were worn in the nasal septum, especially
on gala occasions. The older people still
have their noses pierced.
Skin-dressing is the work of women.
Th6 hide is soaked in water to soften it,
and the hair is scraped off with the end
of a sharp bone spatula. All sewing is
still done with bone awls. The women
also make beadwork for sale to whites.
Formerly a healthy people, the Vim-
takutchin, like the other KuU-hintriC,
have suffered greatly by the inroads of
disease since their contact with whit**
and the adoption of some of the habit*
and devices of frontier civilization and
especially the change in their dwelling*
ruberculosis is the most deadly enemy
with which they have to cope, very few
of them being free from it. Tonsiliti.i,
respiratory diseases and digestive dis
eases and myalgia are ever present
.Diphtheria carries off many in occasional
epidemics.
The diet of the Vuntakutchin consist*
chiefly of fish, game, and berries. Their
principal game animals are caril>ou,
moose, bear, and mountain sheep. The
fish is chiefly salmon. Various berries
and a large tuber form their chief vegetal
food. Ravens, hawks, eagles, dogs, and
wolves are not eaten. They seldom eat
wolverene, though lynx and one kind of
owl are consumed. " Salmon (they pre
fer the dog salmon) are caught in "hand-
nets, but fish-wheels are gradually re
placing the primitive method. White-
fish and grayling are regarded as lux
uries. Fish are dressed by the women,
and dried on racks until ready for cach
ing. Caribou are run between two long
rail fences converging into a corral,
snares are placed at intervals, and the
caribou that try to escape are shot with
arrows. Moose are stalked and shot with
arrows; sometimes, in spring, they are
snared in creeks, into which they are
driven with the aid of dogs and are then
dispatched with pikes. Bears are de
ceived by the natives who imitate the
cry of a raven when it has discovered a
dead moose; the Indian, armed with a
spear, then kills the bear at close rantfe.
Birds and other small game are killed
with blunt-pointed arrows.
Baskets for cooking are made of spruce
roots; these are watertight when soaked,
and water is boiled in them by means of
hot stones. Birchbark utensils are also
made, but chiefly for use on the hunt.
Fire was made with flint and iron pyrites,
a fungus furnishing the tinder; the fire-
drill was also used. Stone hammers
fastened to wooden handles with strips
of caribou skin are still employed for
break ing bones. Stone hatchets were used
until recent years. Hunting knives* are ol
bone ground flat and sharpened on botl
edges, and sometimes copper knives ar
obtained in trade from White r
spear was made by binding a hunl
knife of caribou-horn to the end of a p<
6 ft long Bows and arrow-shaft*, as we.
asfish-net, snowshoe, toboggan, an
frames, are made of birch; their woo<
884
W A AHOO W ABAN
[B. A. E.
objects are nearly always painted with
red ocher, which is used also as a face
paint. Babk'he of walrus-hide, obtained
in trade with down-stream natives, is
used for netting snowshoes, fish-nets, and
the like.
The tribe was governed by a chief
whose authority is said to have been des
potic; he detailed hunting parties and
dictated their duties, and had sole power
to apportion the product of the hunt.
During the absence or incapacity of a
chief, a patriarchal form of government
exists, important matters being decided
by the elders in council. Public opinion
has great weight in controlling the chief's
personal actions. Sometimes the Vunta-
kutchin intermarry with other tribes, and
sometimes outside children are adopted
into a family. Couples were often be
trothed in marriage while children, the
arrangement of course being made by their
parents, although the engaged couple had
a voice in the question of the final mar
riage. When between 10 and 15 years the
boy went to live with the parents of the
girl, but they were not married until the
boy was able to support a wife. On the
death of a wife or a husband it was not
customary for the survivor to remarry
for several years.
Ceremonial tribal feasts are given on
various occasions, such as at the birth of
A child, when the eldest son kills his first
game, or when a girl reaches puberty.
In the lastinstance the girl, after the feast,
goes about a mile from home, where she
lives in isolation for a year under the care
of a relative of her betrothed. During
this period fresh meat is tabooed, other
wise game would become scarce during
the ensuing year. The body of a de
ceased chief was burned by men em
ployed for the purpose; the burned bones
and ashes were then placed in a wooden
receptacle and hung in a tree. The men
who burned the body ate no fresh meat
for a year, else, it was believed, they too
would die. It is said that a belief is cur
rent among them to the effect that when
a person dies his spirit returns to a wo
man and is reborn. Property is not in
herited by relatives on the death of a
chief, but is distributed to visitors at a
potlatch which lasts several days, or un
til the supplies are exhausted, and to
which members of related tribes are in
vited.
As among many tribes the medicine
men perform their functions by dreams,
incantation, and magic, whether it is de
sired to heal the sick, to overcome the
enemy, or to make a hunt successful.
The power supposed to be possessed by
a medicine-man to promote the tribal
welfare is believed also to be employed
sometimes in the malevolent practice of
sorcery.
Richardson (Arct. Exped., 397, 1851)
gave their population in 1817 as 80 men:
in 1866 they numbered 60 men, of whom
about 25 were hunters. Their present
population is not known.
Consult Schmitter in Smithson. Misc.
Coll., LVI, no. 4, 1910.
Gens des Rats.— Dall in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 31
1876 (so called by voyageurs). Gens du Rat.—
Ross, MS. Notes on Tinne, B. A. E. Rat Indians.-
Ibid. Rat People.— Dall in Proc. Am. A. A. S. 1869
271, 1870. Vanae-ta-Kouttchin.— Petitot, Autour dx:
lac des Esclaves, 361,1891 ('people of the lakes')
Van-tah-koo-chin. — Hardisty in Smithson. Rep
1866,311, 1872. Vanta-Kutchi.— Richardson, Arct
Exped., I, 399, 1851. Vanta-Kutchin.— Bancroft
Nat. Races, i, 115, 1882. Vanta kutshi.— Latham
Nat. Races Rxiss. Emp., 294, 1854. Vcn'-ta-Kut
tchin'.— Petitot, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1865. Voer
Kuttchin.— Petitot, Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876
Vondt-way-Kutchin. — Jones in Smithson. Rep. 1866
320, 1872. Vun'-tah ku'teh'-m.— Ross, MS. notes or
Tinne, B. A. E. Vunta-Kutchin.— Dall in Proc. Am
A. A. S. 1869, 271, 1870. Zjen Kuttchin.— Petitot
Diet. Dene-Dindjie, xx, 1876 ('rat people')
Zjen-ta-Kouttchin.— Petitot, Autour du lac des
Esclaves, 361,1891 ('muskrat people').
Waahoo. See Wahoo.
Waaih. (Wa-ai'h, 'maggot'). An ex
tinct division of the Comanche. — Mooiiej
in 14th Eep. B. A. E., 1045, 1896.
Waatch. A Makah village at the mouth
of a creek of the same name, 4 m. frorr
Neeah, Wash.; pop. 126 in 1863.
Waatch.— Swan in Smithson. Cont., xvi, 6, 1870.
Wabakwa ( Wd-ba-kwa') . A formei
pueblo of the Jemez tribe, situated on s
mega N. of their present village in Ne\\
Mexico. (F. w. H.)
Waban ( ' east ' ) . A " Praying Indian ' !
of the Mpmuc tribe, born at Musketaquid,
the site of Concord, Mass., about 1604
died late in 1676 or early in 1677. His
later home was 4 or 5 m. from Roxbury,
on the s. side of Charles r., near Water-
town mill, now in Newton township, al
a place wThere John Eliot in 1646 estab
lished his first mission and which he
named Nonantum, signifying 'I rejoice.'
When John Eliot first visited the place
in 1646 he was welcomed by Waban, whc
ever after encouraged the missionary in his
labors and manifested sincere friendship
toward the whites. He is said to have
been the first Massachusetts chief to pro-
fi ss Christianity. In 1651 the mission oi
Natick was established, and Waban and
his people removed thereto. In 1674 he
was the chief man of the latter place,
which then contained 29 families, and if
described by Gookin as "a person of jjreal
prudence and piety: I do not know of any
Indian that excels him." When in 167(:
a civil community was established there
Waban was made a "ruler of fifty,"
and subsequently a justice of the peace.
While serving in this capacity, it is said
that he was asked by a young justice
what he would do when Indians got
drunk and quarreled. Waban replied,
"Tie um all up, and whip um plaintiff,
and whip um 'fendent, and whip urn wit
ness." He married the eldest daughter
BOLL. 30]
WABANAQITOT WABOK1ESHIKK
885
of Tahattawan, or Attawan, sachem of
Musketaquid. In Apr. 1675, about two
months before King Philip's war, Waban
visited one of the magistrates for the pur
pose of informing him of the impending
outbreak ot the Indians, and in the fol
lowing month he repeated the warning,
stating that Philip's men "wereonly wait
ing for the trees to get leaved out that
they might prosecute their designs with
more effect." He appears to have been
sent to Deer island with other prisoners
in Oct. 1675, many of whom had been
falsely accused, and was one of the ill
who were returned in May of the follow
ing year. Waban' s name is conspicuous
on the Eliot memorial, erected about
1879 at the head of the valley between
the hills Nonantum and Waban, at
Newton.
Wabanaquot ( ' White Cloud ' ) . A Chip-
pewa chief, son of Wabojeeg, born at Gull
Lake, Minn., 11 in. from the present
Brainerd, about 1830. He was not of an
old hereditary line, his father having
been appointed chief by the United States
agent solely on account of his amiability.
On his father's death he succeeded to the
office, and was generally considered prin
cipal chief of the Mississippi bands of
Chippewa. In 18(58 he removed with his
band and many others to White Karth
res., where he lived until his death in
1898. He was considered a fine speaker
by his tribesmen, but was not a man of
sterling principle, having come under the
influence of a malicious half-breed trader
who kept him supplied with whisky,
and in return induced Wabanaquot to
further his nefariojus designs, to the det
riment of his people (see Wendjimadub] .
In particular the trader led Wabanaquot
to bitterly fight three excellent agents
who were doing much good for the In
dians. This hostility covered about ^ 10
years. White Cloud became a Christian
about 1871; but his drinking and other
vices prevented him from doing honor to
his professed belief. A monument was
erected over his grave by the state, the
only Indian in Minnesota thus honored,
but this is regarded as having been due to
political machinations rather than to
Wabanaquot' s worth. (•)- A. o.)
Wabaquasset. A tribe or band, subject
to the Mohegan, formerly living w. of
Quinebaug r., in Windham co., Conn.
Man-hum-squeeg.— Trumbnll (1818) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 1st s., ix, 80, 1804 ('Whetstone country,
the territory of the Wabaquasset). Wabaquasset.-
Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IV, 615. 1854.
Wabaquassuck.— Caulkins, Norwich. 137, 1866.
Wabaquisit.— Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., II 465 1836 Wabbequasset.— Trumhnll in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists.. IX, 80, 1804. Wabe-
quassets.— Doc. of 1700 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist .. TV.
615, 1854. Wabequisset.— Caulkins, Norwich 117,
1866. Wabquissit.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. H
Soc. Coll., 1st s., I. 190, 1806. Wapaquassett,
Owaneco's rep. (1700) in N. Y. Doc. Col. I
614, 1854. Whetstone country.— Trumbull in Muss.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., ix, 80-81, 1804 (the territory).
Wabaquasset. The vHlage o| th,-
Wabaquasset, situated aln.ut <i ,„. from
Qumebaug r., a short distance s. of the
present Woodstock, Conn.
Wabasemowenenewak ('white doe
tribe ). An unidentified Chippewa Iwnd
living near a white rock, i*-rhapH in
Minnesota.
Wabasemo Wenenewak.— Lon^, KxfH-d. St Ivu-r's
K II, 153,1824. Wabasimowininiwag.— Wm.J. .in-*
lilt II, liKJ.').
Wabash.. In Kis2 U Salle mentioned
tneOuabaehi an one of the tribes defeated
by the Iroquois a few years previously.
It is impossible to determine whether it
was really the name of a tril>e or only a
collective term for the Indians living on
Wabash r. in Indiana and Illinois. In
the 18th century the Wca, 1'ianka^haw,
Eel River Miami, and perhaps a!no the
Kickapoo, were commonly known as the
Wabash confederates. The name, accord
ing to ,T. r. Dunn, is an abbreviation of
the Miami name for the stream, \Vn-ln-
slu'-kl, or Wa-pa-shl'-kl, meaning 'bright
white,' or 'gleaming white,' and referring
to the limestone bed of the stream in its
upper course.
Ouabachi.— La Salic (168i>) in Murjrry. Dt'-c., n. 237,
1877. Ouabash Nations.— Doc. of 1748 in N. Y. I)<K«.
Col. Hist., X, 150, 1S5*. Wabash Indians — KnoX
(1789) in Am. State 1'aprrs, Iiul. AlT., i. 13. 1x32.
Wabash confederacy.— McKcc i!774) in Rupp. \V.
Pa.,app.,203, 1846. Wabash confederates. — iH-troit
council ( 178(1) in Am. State 1'apcrs. Ind. All.. 1,8,
1832. Waubash Indians.— Johnson (177'J) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 311, 1857.
Wabash. To client, Schele de Vere
(Americanisms, IS, 1S72) says that the
phrase "he has been trnliaxhul," wan
known to the people of Indiana and the
W. generally. Derived from the name of
the Wabash r. in Indiana.
Wabasha. See Wapasha.
Wabashiu (Waba'shin, 'marten')- A
sul>phratry or gens of the Menominee
(Hoffman in 14th Rep. 15. A. K., pt. 1,
42, 1S%). Cf. Wabrzlutzc.
Wabey. A band of Sisseton and Wah-
peton Sioux at Sisseton agency, S. Dak.—
Ind. Aff. Kep. 187.S, L'2(), 1874.
Wabezhaze ('marten'). A gens of t
Chippewa. Cf. IVabculriu.
Wa-be-zhaze'.— Morgan, Anc. Sf>c.,
Wabishesh.— Gatschet, Ojibwa MS..
Waub-ish-ash-e.— Warren in Minn. Hist, i
v, 44, 1885.
Wabigganus. A village connected i
1(514 with the Abnaki, probably situated
near the mouth of Penobseot r., Me.
(1616), ibid., VI. 94, 1W7.
Wablenicha ('orphans'). A moderti
Oglala Sioux band, or a society
scendants of chiefs who had visited \
a
Cloud '). A medicine-man, also known
886
WABOZO WACAHOOTA
[B. A. E.
as The Prophet, the friend and adviser
of Black Hawk. He was born about 1794,
and presided over a village known as
"Prophet's Village," on Rock r., about
35 m. above its mouth, on the site of the
present Prophetstown, 111. Half Winne-
bago and half Sauk, he had great influence
with both tribes, and was noted for cru
elty and his hostility toward Americans.
When Black Hawk's lieutenant, Nea-
pope, went to Maiden, Canada, to consult
with the British authorities in regard to
the right of the Indians to retain their
lands on Rock r. , he stopped on his re
turn at the Prophet's village, where he
remained during the winter, and told
Wabokieshiek of his mission. The
Prophet, ahvays ready for mischief and
delighted at this opportunity to make
WABOKIESHIEK (WHITE CLOUo). AFTER
MTING BY R. M.
trouble for the whites, is said to have per
formed some incantations, had several
visions, and prophesied that if Black
Hawk would move against the whites he
would be joined by the "Great Spirit"
and a large army which would enable
him to overcome the whites and regain
possession of his old village. These pre
dictions, added to Neapope's false reports
from the British, induced BlacK Hawk
to continue the war which bears his
name. Keokuk is said to have blamed
the Prophet for all the trouble. After
the defeat of the Indians at Bad Axe in
1832, Black Hawk and the Prophet made
their escape, but were captured by Chae-
tar and One-Eyed Dekaury, two Winne-
bago Indians, in an attempt to reach
Prairie La Crosse, where they expected
to cross the Mississippi and be safe.
They were delivered to Gen. Street on
Aug. 27, 1832. Arriving at Jefferson Bar
racks, 10 m. below St Louis, they were
put in irons, to their extreme mortifica
tion and of which they complained bit
terly. In April of the following year
they were taken to Washington, where
they were permitted to see President
Jackson, to whom Wabokieshiek ap
pealed for their freedom; instead, they
were sent to Fortress Monroe, Va., where
they remained until June 4, when they
were released. Having lost his prestige
as a prophet, Wabokieshiek lived in ob
scurity among the Sank in Io\va until
their removal to Kansas, and died among
the Winnebago about 1841. He is de
scribed as being six ft tall, stout and
athletic of figure, with a countenance in
keeping with his militant disposition.
At variance with accounts of his de
pravity is a statement by Maj. Thomas
Forsythe, for years the agent of the Sauk
and Foxes, in which he says of Wabokie
shiek : "Many a good meal has the
Prophet given to the people traveling
past his village, and very many stray
horses has he recovered from the Indians
and restored them to their rightful
owners, without asking any recompense
whatever." It is also said that during
the progress of the Black Hawk war, Col.
Gratiot, agent for the \Vinnebago, whc
on account of his humane and honorable
treatment of the Indians was considered
most likely to influence them, was se
lected to visit the hostile camp and in
duce the Prophet to turn the British
band back to its Iowa reservation. Or
reaching the Prophet's village, Gratiol
and his party were surrounded by the
hostiles and made prisoners, despite theii
flag of truce, and he would have lost his
life had not the Prophet come to hit
rescue. He was taken to Wabokieshiek's
house and allowred to explain the objecl
of his mission, but could not dissuade the
Indians from their purpose. Although
the warriors clamored for Gratiot's life
Wabokieshiek was determined to save
him, and after keeping him for several
days found an opportunity to allow hirr
to escape.
While in Jefferson Barracks Wabokie-
shiek's portrait was painted by Catlin,
and is now in the National Museum
another portrait, by ft. M. Sully, made
while the Prophet was a prisoner a1
Fortress Monroe, is here reproduced.
Consult Fulton, Red Men of Iowa, 1882
Stevens, Black Hawk War, 1903; Wis,
Hist. Soc. Coll., x, 1888. (P. s. N.)
Wabozo ( Wa-W-zo, 'rabbit'). A gem
of the Potawatomi. — Morgan, Anc. Soc..
167, 1877.
Wacahoota. A former Seminole settle-
BULL. 30]
WACAMUC — WACO
887
ment in Florida.— Worth in H. R Doc
262, 27th Cong., 2d sess., 30, 1842.
Wacamuc. The chief village of the
Cathlacumup of the Chinookan family in
Oregon in 1835.— Framboise quoted by
Gairdner in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond xi
255, 1841.
Waccamaw. One of the small tribes
formerly dwelling on the Lower Pedee
and its branches in South Carolina and
the adjacent border of North Carolina.
Nothing is known of their language, and
very little else concerning them, as thev
were never prominent in history. Then-
associations indicate that they were
Siouan. Their habitat \vas along Wacca
maw r., which enters the Pedee from the
N. almost at its mouth. They were men
tioned first in 1715 as living near the
WinyawT, both tribes receiving ammuni
tion from the Cheraw, who attempted to
gain them as allies of the Yamasee and
other tribes against the English. At this
time they were living in 6 villages with
a population of 610 (Rivers, Hist. S. Car.,
94, 1874). In 1755 the Cherokee and
Notchee were reported to have killed
some Pedee and Waccamaw in the white
settlements (Gregg, Hist, of Old Cheraws,
15, 1867). Like the Pedee, Cheraw, and
other tribes of that region (Mooney, Siouan
Tribes of the East, 76, 1894), the rem
nant was probably finally incorporated
with the Catawba.
Waccamaus.— Letter of 1715 in N. C. Col. Kcc., n,
252, 1886. Waccamaw.— Christian (ra. 1771) in
Hawkins, Miss., 88, 1845. Waccamawe.— Letter of
1715 in N. C. Col. Rec., ir, 252, 1S8U. Waccomas-
sees.— Rivers, Hist, S. Car., 94, 1874. Wacemaus.—
Letter of 1715 in N. C. Col. Rec., ir, 251, 1886.
Waggamaw.— Map of S. C., 1760. Waggoman.—
War map of 1715 in Winsor, Hist. Am., v, 346, 1887
(misprint). Wicomaw.— Bowen map, 1760. Wig-
omaw. — Moll, map Car., 1720.
Waccogo. A village connected in 1614
with the Abnaki, probably situated on or
near the s. coast of Maine; possibly iden
tical with Wachuset.
Waccogo.— Smith (1631) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
3d s., in, 22, 1833. Wakcogo.— Smith (1616) , ibid.,
VI, 94, 1837.
Wachamshwash. A former Modoc vil
lage on Lost r., near Tule or Rhett lake,
in Klamath co., s. w. Oreg.
Watchamshwash.— GatschetinCont.N. A. Ethnol.,
n, pt. i. xxxii, 1890.
Wachanaruka. A former Costanoan vil
lage of the Rumsen division, on the site
of the Salinas rancho of Cooper, Monterey
co., Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
I860.
Wachapalaschuk (Wachap'dlaschuk).
merly connected with Soledad and San
Juan Bautista missions Cul
Wachaskesouek. A tril>e mentioned in
1648, in connection with bands of tin-
Ottawa, as allies of the Hurona, livinj? H
of L. Huron.
Ouachaskesouek.-Jes. Kel. IMS. f,2. IK.\K. Wach-
askesouek.-Jes. Rcl., in. index, I**.
Wachbit. A former Shoshonean wttle-
ment on the site of San Bernardino, C'al.,
or perhaps only the native name of that
locality.
Wach-bit.—Kroeber in Univ. Cal Pub \m \ix-h
and Kth., vm, 39, 1908.
Wachegami (prob. 'beaver-dam lake,'
or possibly 'shining lake.'— Hewitt).
An unidentified tribe or band living in
Canada N. of L. Nipissing; probably
named from a lake on which they re
sided.
Ouachegami.— Jes. Rol. 1640, 34, 1S5H. Wache
gami.— ,Jes. Rel., in. index.
Wacheonpa ('roaster*'). A modern
band of the Oglala Sioux.
Waceoijpa.— Dorsey (after Cleveland i in loth Hop.
B. A. K., 220, 1897. Watceo»pa.— Ibid.
Wacheunpa ('roasters' ). A band of the
Bruit' Teton Sioux.
Broiled meat people.— ('iilbertson in Sniithson.
Rep. 1*50, 141, 1851. Waceoijpa.— Cleveland. 1« t-
ter to Dorsey, 1884. Wace-uijpa.— Dors.-y in l.'.th
Rep. H. A. E.f 218, 1S97. Wa-ci'-om pa.-Htiyd.-n,
Kthnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 376. IK»;-J. Wa
tceu»pa. — Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. K., 'Jin, 1W7.
Wacheunpa ('roasters'). A band of
the Yankton Sioux.
Waceuijpa.— Dorsey in 15th Hep. B. A. K., '217. 1W.
Watceu»pa.— Ibid.
Wachuset ('at the small mountain.' —
Gerard). A tribe formerly livinir <>n
upper Nashua r. in Worcester co.,
They are commonly classed as Nipmuc,
biit seem to have been connected with tlu»
Pennacook confederacy.
Watchusets.— Hubbard (1680) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 2ds., V, 408, 1815.
Wachuset. The principal village ol
AVachuset, situated in the vicinity of Mt
Wachusett, about where Princeton, Mass.,
now stands.
Wachusett.—Winthrop(«i. 1644) quoted by Di
Bk Inds.,bk.n,46,1848. Wadchu«et.-Kliot i
in Mass. Hist. Sdc. Coll., 3d 8 iv. 82^ l,s3» Wadju.-
set.— Writer of 1676 quoted by Drake. Ii
135, 1836.
Waco. One of the divisions of
Tawakoni, whose village stood until after
1830 on the site of the present city <»
Waco, Texas. The num.- does n»t Beeu
unmistakably to appear until after If
The name of an ancestor of a gens ot the OC(.urring first in Anglo-American
Kwakiutl proper; also applied to the gens
itself (Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt.
Oj 1 0 J. j _LoO / j • l/lt?UIl Vilii*** n ti ii i»* ••*-"- »
Wachape ( ' stabber ' ). A modern band , an(1 it has ueen assumed) that the 11
of the Oglala Sioux. ~»— — n/Mionim iriviMi bv 1
Wacape.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. K., 221, 1897. Watcape.— Ibid.
Wacharones. A Costanoan group for-
counts. As the Tawakoni evidently are
the Touacara, whom La Ilarpe visited
1719 on Canadian r., it is not imposs
M
cha, or Houecha, given by U I!
and Beaurain as one of the Touaca
are identical with the W*
group,
888
WACONTASK W ADJAHONAK
[B. A. E.
Yet, if the later Waco had kept this
name throughout the 18th century, it is
strange that it should not appear in some
of the many Spanish reports and descrip
tions of them under the name Tawakoni,
after 1770. It has been thought that the
Quainco of De 1' Isle's map are the same
as the Waco.
That the Waco village of the 19th cen
tury was identical with one or the other
of the two neighboring Tawakoni vil
lages on the Brazos, known in the later
18th century respectively as the village
of El Quiscat and that of the Flechazos,
is clear, though it is not easy to determine
which one, since both were in the imme
diate neighborhood of Waco. _As the
ethnology, customs, and early history of
these two villages are quite fully given
LONG SOLDIER — A WACO
under Tairdkoni, they need not be de
scribed here.
About 1824, according to Stephen F.
Austin, the main Waco village consisted
of 33 grass houses, occupying about 40
acres, and inhabited by about 100 men.
Half a mile below was another village of
15 houses, built close together. The
Waco were then cultivating about 200
acres of corn, enclosed with brush fences
("Description of Waco Villages," n. d.,
in Austin Papers, Class D). At the site
of the Waco village; a native earthwork,
like that of their kindred, the Taovayas
(Tawehash), and known to have been
usedjor military purposes as late as 1829,
is said to have been until very recently
still visible at the city of Waco (Kenney
in Wooten, Com]). 'His. Tex., i, 745,
1898). For the relations of the tribe
with the Anglo-American Texans, see
Kenney, op. cit.
The Waco were included in the treaties
made between the United States and the
Wichita in 1835 and 1846, and also in
1872, when their reservation in the
present Oklahoma was established. In
1902 they received allotments of land
and became citizens. (H. E. B. )
Gentlemen Indians. — Bollaertin Jour. Ethnol. Soe.
Lond., II, 275, 1850 (sometimes so called). Hone-
chas.— La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec., VI, 289,
1886. Houechas.— Beaurain (1719), ibid. Huan-
chane.— La Harpe, ibid. ,277. Huanches.— La Harpe
in French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 72, 1851. Huane.—
La Harpe in Margry, Dec., vi, 277, 1886. Hueco.—
Tex. State Arch., Sept. 20, 1826. Ouainco.— La
Tour, map of N. Am., 1782. Quaineo.— De 1' Isle, map
(ca. 1700), in Winsor, Hist. Am., n, 294, 1884. Tal'-
le-wit-sus.— Whipple, Pac. R. R. Rep., in, 68,1856
(given as their own name). Wacco. — Maillard,
Hist.Texas, 232, 1842. Wacha.— Brown, West.Gaz.,
152, 1817. Wachos.— Gal latin in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., n, 117, 1836. Waco.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xii,
1848. Wacoah.— Hildreth, Dragoon Campaigns,
166, 1836. Wacoes.— Bonnell, Texas, 140. 1840.
Waecoe.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, T, 518, 1851.
Waeko.— M611hausen,Tagebuch,73, 1858. Wakb.—
M'Coy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 27, 1838. Wakoe.— Fal
coner in Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xin, 209, 1843.
Wakos.— flaxen (1868) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 18, 40th
Cong.,3dsess., 13,1869. Wecco's.— Bollaertin Jour.
Ethnol. Soc. Lond., II, 265, 1850. Wecos.— Dom-
enech, Deserts N. A., 11, 25, 1860. Weeco.— Bol-
laert, op. cit., 275. Weko. — Gatschct. Tonkawe
MS., B. A. E., 1884 (Tonkawa name). We'ku.—
Gatschot, Caddoand Yatassi MS., B. A. E. We-
kush.— Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E., 1884
(Wichita name). Whacoe. — Burnet (1847) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, 239, 1851. Wico.— Hil
dreth, Dragoon Campaigns, 177, 1X36. Wi'ko.—
Gsitschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B. A. E.
Wi'-ku.— Dorsey, Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1891 (Quapaw name).
Waconiask. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy in 1608, on the N. bank of Rap-
pahannock r. in King George co., Va. —
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Wacuntug. A villageof Praying Indians
in the Nipmuc country in 1674, situated
on the w. side of Blackstone r., near the
present Uxbridge, Worcester co., Mass.
It seems at one time to have been subject
to the Narraganset.
Wacantuck.— Barber, Hist. Coll., 612, 1839. Wa-
cumtung.— Hoyt, Antiq. Res., 95, 1824. Waeun-
tug.— Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists.,
I, 194, 1806. Wayunckeke.— Williams (1660) in R.
I. Col. Rec., I, 39, 1856.
Waddapawjestin (probably from walpa
ch 1st In a , ' smal 1 stream ' ) . A Dakota band ,
probably a part of the Wahpeton.
Waddapadschestiner.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 55,
1826. Waddapaw-jestin.— Carver, Truv., 80, 1778.
Wadington Harbor Indians. A body of
Salish of Fraser River agency, Brit. Col.,
numbering 37 in 1895, the last time the
name appears.
Waddington Harbour.— Can. Ind. Aff., 277, 1894.
Wadington Harbor.— Ibid., 189, 1883.
Wadjahonak ( ' those who seek a living ' ) .
The name given by the Algonkin of Oka
(q. v. ) to the Iroquois women of the
same settlement on account of their cus
tom of peddling their manufactures to the
neighboring whites, a thing which the
BULL. 30]
WAPFORD — WAHl's HANI)
889
Algonkin women of Okaneverdo. — Cuoq,
Lexique Algonquine, 416, 1886.
Watford, James D. (TsuskwanHn'na-
wa'ta, ' Worn-out blanket ' ) . A Western
Cherokee mixed-blood, speaking and
writing both languages, born in the old
Cherokee Nation near the site of the
present Clarkesville, Ga., in 1806, and
dying when about 90 years of age at his
home in the E. part of the Cherokee Na
tion, adjoining the Seneca res., in the pres
ent Oklahoma. The name figures promi
nently in the early history of North Caro
lina and Georgia. His grandfather, Colo
nel W afford, was an officer in the Amer
ican Revolutionary army, and shortly
after the treaty of Hopewell, in 1785, es
tablished a colony known as ' ' Wafford set
tlement," in upper Georgia, on territory
which was afterward found to be within
the Indian boundary and was acquired
by special treaty purchase in 1804. His
name is appended, as witness for the State
of Georgia, to the treaty of Holston, in
1794. On his mother's side Wafford was
of mixed Cherokee, Natchez, and white
blood, she being a cousin of Sequoya(q. v. ).
He was also remotely connected with
Cornelius Dougherty, the first trader
established among the Cherokee. In the
course of his long life he filled many posi
tions of trust and honor among his people.
In his youth he attended the mission
school at Valleytown under Rev. Evan
Jones, and just before the adoption of
the Cherokee alphabet he finished the
translation into phonetic Cherokee spell
ing of a Sunday-school speller. In 1824
he was the census enumerator for that
district of the Cherokee Nation em
bracing upper Hiwassee r., in North Caro
lina, with Nottely and Toccoa in the ad
joining portion of Georgia. His fund of
Cherokee geographic information thus ac
quired was found to be invaluable. He
was one of the two commanders of the
largest detachment of emigrants at the
time of the removal, and his name appears
as a councilor for the Western Cherokee in
the Cherokee Almanac for 1846. When
employed for the Bureau of American
Ethnology by Mr Mooney, atTahlequah,
in 1891, his mind was still clear and his
memory keen. Bei ng of practical bent, he
was concerned chiefly with tribal history,
geography, linguistics, and every-day life
and customs, on all of which subjects his
knowledge was exact and detailed, but
there were few myths for which he was
not able to furnish confirmatory testi
mony. Despite his education he was a
firm believer in the Ntinne'Jti, or fairies,
and several of the best legends connected
with them were obtained from him. His
death took from the Cherokee one of the
last connecting links between the present
and the past.
Waganakisi ('bent tree,' from a tree on
a neighboring hill). A former Ottawa
village on the site of Harbor Spring
Emmet co., Mich. It was one of the old
est and most important Ottawa settle
ments in Michigan, having l>een ertaln
hshed about 1743, after the expulsion of
the Mascoutens from the district. In IK'J5
the Catholic mission of St Vincent de Paul
was established there.
Abercrosh.— Harrison (1814) quoted bv Drain-
n6s£TSCh' 16'2' 1852' Abre Croche.-lMmhani
(1807) in Am. State Papers, Ind. AfT i 7'jH i*tt
Arbre croche.— Beauharnois (1741) in N. Y. Doc!
Col. Hist., ix, 1072, 1855. Forked tree.— TIIMIMT
Narr., 515, 1830 (given as a totem among "otuiw-
waws and Ojibbeways"). L'Arbrech roche —De
troit treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 614. 1x73.
L Arbre Croche. — Kendall, Trav., n, 2x7, 180y
(French trans, of Indian name i . L' Arbre C ruche —
Brown, W. Gaz., 165, 1817. Middletown — Sh.-a.
Cath. Miss., 390, 18.%. Middle Village. -iMroit
treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 614. 1*73. Wigm-
nakisi.— Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Diet., 1M, 1878(ChTp-
pewa form). War-gun-uk ke-zee. — Tanner. Narr.
40, note, 1830. Waw-gun-nuk-kiz ze.— Ibid., 256.
Waw-gun-uk-ke-zie.— Ibid., 3<SO. Wawkwunkirze.
Ibid., 315.
Waginkhak ( Wag'inxak. ) A former vil
lage of the Tlakluit, \ m. below the Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. H.)
Gauamuitk.— Edward Sapir, inf'n, 1908 (sig. 'mud
place').
Waglezaoin ( ' water-snake earring '). A
Miniconjou Sioux band.
Wagleza-oi".— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. K., 220.
1897. Wa-ha-le'-zo-wen.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 376,1862 (trans, 'striped snake
earring band').
Waglukhe ('followers'). An Oglala
Sioux division, including two hands com
posed largely of mixed-bloods.
In-breeders.— Robinson, letter to Dorsey, ln7y.
Loafers.-Ibid. Wagluge.-lbid. Wag lube. -Dor
sey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Waglukhe. -
McGee, ibid., 161. Wagluqe. -Dorsey, il
Waglukhe. A band of the Brule Teton
Waglufie —Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Hep.
B. A. E., 219, 1897. Wagluqe.— Ibid.
Wagmezayuha ('has corn'). A l»an<l
of the Brule Teton Sioux.— Dorse v (afte
Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 2
1 897
Waha. The Cloud clan of Jemez puebl
N Mex. A corresponding clan existed
also at the related pueblo of Pecos.
VI 431, 1904 (Pecos form).
Wahaka ( Wa-lia'-kn}. A former Awani
village at the base of the rock known EM
-Thlee Brothers," in Yoeenute v
Mariposaco., Cal.; also the name of the
rock itself.-Powers in <
n
at the head of the Cascades of
Wah^Lee and Frost, Oregon, 176, 1H44.
890
WAHKIAKUM WAHPEKUTE
[B. A. E.
1859.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Kep. 1859, 374,
1860.
Wahkiakum. A Chinookan tribe for
merly living on the N. bank of Columbia
r. near its mouth. Their territory ad
joined that of the Chinook and extended
upstream toward Oak point. According
to Stuart (1821) they were an offshoot of
the Chinook who had separated from the
main body about two generations before
under chief Wahkiacum and were after
ward known by his name. In 1805
Lewis and Clark estimated their number
at 200. They have been lost sight of as
a tribe since about 1850, when Gibbs re
ferred to their chief as almost the last
survivor of the tribe. Their principal
village seems to have been near Pillar
rock, a short distance above Grays bay.
According to Boas they had two villages
near Pillar rock — Tlalegak, a little below
the rock, and Chakwayalham farther
down the river. (L. P. )
Ouakicoms.— Stuart in Nouv. Annales d. Voy., x,
111, 1821. Ouakikours.— Ibid., 23. Waakiacums.—
Dunn, Hist. Oreg., 114, 1844. Waakicum.— Drake,
Bk. Inds., xii, 1841. Wach-ki-a-cum.— Orig. Jour.
Lewis and Clark, iv, 45, 1905. Wackiacums .—
Ibid., 155. Wac-ki-a-cums.— Ibid., 183. Wackki-
acums.— Ibid., 206. Wack-ki-a-cums.— Ibid., 31.
Wahkaykum.— Franchere, Narr., 105, 1854. Wah-
kenkumes.— Robertson, Oreg., 129, 1846. Wahkia
cum.— Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 69, 1814. Wah-
kiahkums.— Lyman, Hist. Oreg., i, 62, 1903. Wah-
kia-kum.— Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 239, 1854. Wah-
kiakume.— Lewis and Clark Exped., i, map, 1814.
Wahkiakums.— Ibid., II, 89, 1817. Wahkyecums.—
Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 569, 1846. Wah-
kyekum.— Ibid., 215. Wahkyskum.— Medill in H.
R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 7, 1848. Wai-
kaikum.— Wilkes, U.S. Expl. Exped., v, 120, 1845.
Wa-kai-a-kum.— Gibbs, Chinook Vocab., iv, 1863.
Wakaikam.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 215,
569, 1846. Wakaikum.— Gairdner quoting Fram
boise ( 1835) in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 255, 1841.
Wakiakums.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 542,
1878. Wakicums.— Ross, Adventures, 87, 1847.
Waqa-iqam.— Boas, Kathlamet Texts, 6, 1901.
Warciacoms. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, in,
300, 1905. War. ci a cum.— Ibid., 252. War-ci-a-
cum.— Ibid., 208. Warkiacom.— Ibid., IV, 200, 1905.
Warkiacum.— Lewis and Clark Exped., 700, 1893.
Waukiacum. — Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, iv, 25,
1905. Wau-ki-a-cums.— Ibid., 35. Waukiecums.—
Ibid., 156. Waukikam.— Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 6, 1852. Wau-ki-kum.— Ibid., 2.
Wahkila ( probably from Mi wok wakalu,
1 river ' ) . Mentioned as the name of a
so-called band, probably Moqueluinnan,
formerly frequenting Stanislaus and
Tuolumne rs., central Cal. They were
on the reserve between Stanislaus and
Tuolumne rs. in 1851.
Wah-ki-la.— Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 30, 1857. We-chil-la.— John
ston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 20,
1852.
Wahlakalgi. One of the extinct Creek
gentes, which, to judge from the term
wa'Mita, 'to distribute', probably had
reference to 'varfare.
Wa-hlak-kul'-kee.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1877.
Wa'hlakalgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 156,
1884.
Wahnaataa. See Waneta.
Wahnacsoutah. A former band and vil
lage of the Wahpeton Sioux, numbering
332, on Minnesota r., about 50 m. from
the mouth. — Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 612, 1853.
Wahoma. A former Luiseno village in
San Diego co., s. Cal.— Hayes (1850)
quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 460,
1886.
Wahoo. A Georgia and South Carolina
name for Ulmus alata, the cork or winged
elm, but for many years applied to
the species of elm indiscriminately. The
bark of the cork elm, which is pliable,
has been used for making ropes and cord,
hence the name Lynn wahoo, where
"Lynn" is miswritten for I'm or lind
(Tilia}. (2) Tilia heterophylla, from the
resemblance of its wood to that of the
cork elm. A variant of the name is wha-
hoo. The name is from uhawhu, in the
Creek language. (w. R. G.)
Wahoo. A name for Euonymus pur-
pureus, the spindle-bush, burning bush, or
Indian arrow wood; spelled also wliahoo,
waahoo, and wahoon. The word is from
Dakota wa^hu, 'arrowwood' (tide the
late Rev. J. O. Dorsey). (w. R. G.)
Wahowah. See Hopehood.
Wahowpum (from hahau, a species of
willow ; ptim, ' people ' : ' willow people ' ) .
A small Shahaptian tribe, speaking the
Tenino language, formerly living on the
N. side of Columbia r., near the mouth
of Olive cr., in Klickitat co., Wash.
They are mentioned by Lewis and Clark,
who evidently used the term to include
a large number of Klickitat bands.
Hahau'pum.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 739,
1896 ('willow people': native name). Wah-how-
Wahpekute (wakhpe, leaf; kute, to shoot:
' shooters in the leaves ' ) . One of the 7
primary divisions of the Dakota. Al
though the name Santee was originally
applied only to the Mdewakanton, it was
early extended to the Wahpekute, so
closely were the two tribes connected,
and eventually by the Teton also to the
two other tribes of the eastern Dakota.
Historic and linguistic evidence proves
the close affinity of the tribes of this
group. The Wahpekute were doubtless
living in the vicinity of the Mdewa
kanton of Mille Lac, Minn., when first vis
ited by the French (1678-1680), and were
still so closely combined with them as to
be included under the one term. In 1 766
Carver met the Wahpekute somewhere
on Minnesota r. They were in 1804, ac
cording to Lewis and Clark, on both sides
of that stream below Redwood r., and
numbered about 150 men. Pike (1806)
spoke of them as the smallest band of
the Sioux, residing generally between
Mississippi and Missouri rs., and hunt
ing commonly at the head of Des
Moines r. He characterizes them as
BULL. 30]
WAHPETON
"the most stupid and inactive of all the
Sioux." Long (Exped. St. Peter's R i
386, 1824) says: « This tribe has a ve'rv
bad name, being considered to be a
lawless set of men. They have a regular
hereditary chief, Wiahuga ( < the raven ' )
who is acknowledged as such by the
Indian agent, but who, disgusted bv
their misbehaviour, withdrew from them
and resides at Wapasha's.
They have no fixed villages, they' in
habit skin lodges, and rove at the head
of Cannon and Blue Earth rs. Their
hunting grounds are in that vicinity and
west of it," He estimated them at 100
lodges, 200 warriors, and 800 souls. Ac
cording to Sibley (Minn. Hist. Coll in
250, 1880) they were in 1834 in villages
on Cannon r., a short distance from the
present city of Faribault, Minn., and at a
few other points. They numbered then
about 150 warriors. Between 1842 and
1857 they were under two chiefs named
Wamdisapa (Black Eagle) and Tasagi.
The lawless and predatory habits of Wam
disapa and his band prolonged the war
with the Sauk and Foxes in which they
had been engaged, and created difficulties
between them and the rest of the Wahpe
kute which caused a separation. Wamdi-
sapa and his band went w. and occupied
lands about Vermillion r. , S. Dak. So thor
oughly were they separted from the rest
of the Wahpekute that when the latter,
together with the Mdewakanton, made
a treaty at Mendota in 1851 ceding their
lands in Minnesota, the remnant of Wam
disapa' s band was not regarded as being
a part of the tribe and did not participate
in the treaty. In 1857 all that remained
of this straggling band were some 10 or 15
lodges under Inkpaduta (q. v. ). It was
this remnant that committed the massacre
in 1857 about Spirit lake and Springfield,
Minn. (Elandreau in Minn. Hist. Coll.,
in, 387, 1880). In 1856, according to the
Report on Indian Affairs for that year, the
Mdewakanton and W7ahpekute together
numbered 2,379. A part at least of the
tribe participated in the massacre of
1862. They are now with the Mdewa
kanton on the Santee res., Nebr.
Afrahcootans.— Carver, Trav., 80, 1778. Anibishiw
ininiwak.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Chippewa
name). Gens de Feuilles-tirees.— Burton, City of
Sts., 117, 1866. Gens des Feuilles tirees.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 563, 1853 (French for Wah
pekute). Hu-sha-sha band.— Gale, Upper Miss.,
252, 1867. Leaf Bed.— Coyner, Lost Trappers, 70,
1847. People of the Leaves detached.— Pike (1806),
quoted bv Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 563, 1853.
People of the Shot Leaf.— Minn. Hist, Coll., in, 250,
1880. Sioux of the Broad leaf. -Brown, W. Gaz.,
209, 1817. Sioux Wahpacoota.— Lewis and Clark
Discov., 28, 1806. Waakpacootas.— Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., n. 26, 1860. Wachpecoutes.— Pike,
Exped., pt. 1, app., 25, 1810. Wahch-Pe-Kutch.—
Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843. Wahch-Pekute.-
Ibid., 134. Wah-hay-koo-tay.— Hatch in H. R.
Misc. Doc. 167, 44th Cong., 1st sess., 424, 18/6.
Wahkpacoota.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 168,
1852. Wahkpacootays.— Minn. Hist. Coll., II, pt.
1824.
•
r^FFfU? 7f£«s?s:,T
3*5f»«sa^jsy^
utas.-Ind. Aff.
.hpakooty.
sex*., -I. lh.\j.
Wahpa.
.-Ram8ev <
"1 *•"• '"*•
Dakota Gram.indDict18%i lJ^^te'-RI«
hpe-kwtes.— Spencer in H. R. EX. Doc CM -oh
Cong 3d sess. 8, 1863. Wakht^to.-w'illUnSJn
m Minn. Geol. Rep., Ill, IMM. WakpakooU.
Minn. Hist. Coll., in, '250, iwo Wak pe ka tJ -
Smithson. Misc. Coll., 14, art. « 8 lh?x Wak p«
ku-te.— Flandrau in Minn. Hist. Coll. ni 3*7 ].s£o
Wahpekutes.— Keane in Stanford, Com pend.', M1/
1878 (misprint). Wapakotah.— Sch.oloYaft Ind'
Tribes vi, 707, 1857. Wa-pa-too-ta.-Li-wis and
Clark bxped., I, map, isn. Wapaykoota — St-n
Ex. Doc. 29, 32d Conj?., 2d sess.. 25. is'O Wappa-
coota.— Treaty of 1 825 in U.S.Ind. Treat :M: ISY.
Wark-pay-ku-tay.— Ramsey in Ind. AfT. Ki-p. imy
82. 1850. War-pe-kintes.— Ramsey, ibi<! 74 War-
pekute.— Nicollet, Rep. on Upper Miss. R.. 13. 1M3
Warpekutey. — Ibid., map. Washpcoute.— Bou-
dinot, Star in the W., 129, 1K]C.. Washpecoate —
Schermernorn in Mass. Hist. Coll.. 2d s., u 4\
1814. Waahpeoontej-Pike, Trav.. 128, 1811. Wwh-
pecoutongs.— Schoolcraft, Trav. ,307, IS-Jl. Waupa
cootar.— Clark, MS., quoted by Cones, Lewis and
Clark Exped., 1, 101, note. 1S93. Wha-pa-ku-tahr—
Cullen in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 79, 1S5X.
Wahpeton (wakhpt', 'leaf; tittiiittn
( French nasal n ) , 'a village ' ; hence prol>-
ably 'dwellers among leaven'). One of the
7 primary divisions of the Dakota. His
toric and linguistic evidence proves the
affinity of this tribe with the Si.sseton,
Wahpeknte, and Mdewakanton. Hen-
nepin (1680) mentions them O.H living in
the vicinity of Mi lie Lac, Minn., near the
Mdewakanton, Siweton, and Teton. On
his map they are placed a little to the
N. E. of the lake. 1^ Suetir ( 171H)) nlacfH
the Oudebatoiip, or "river village,"
among the eastern Sioux, and the Orape-
tons, "village of the leaf,'' among the
Sioux of the west. As lw>th these names
seem to be forms of Wahpeton, it is
probable that they are applied to differ
ent villages of the tril>e, which was sub
sequently found most of the time in two
bands, "it was not until Lewis and
Clark and Pike visited the X. W. that
the name appeared again in history.
According to the former (1804) they re
sided on Minnesota r., just above i
mouth, and claimed the country t/> the
mouth of Chippeway r., thence x. E. t
Crow Wing r. Pike ( 1806) says: " They
892
WAHPETON
[B. A. E.
hunt on the St. Peter's [Minnesota r.],
also on the Mississippi, tip Kum r., and
sometimes follow the buffalo on the
plains."
They gradually moved up Minnesota
r., so that in 1849 they lived N. and w.
of the Wahpekute, their villages extend
ing far upstream toward its source.
They had one of their most important
villages in the vicinity of Lac qui Parle.
Here missionaries established themselves
as early as 1835, at which date the tribe
numbered about 1,500 persons. Accord
ing to Sibley (Minn. Hist, Coll., in, 250,
1880) the lower Wahpeton were found
on Minnesota r., not far from Belle-
plaine; the upper Wahpeton villages
were on the shores of Lac qui Parle.
They were ultimately gathered with the
Sisseton on L. Traverse res. The esti-
OTHER DAY — WAHPETON
mates of population vary from 900 to
1,500. In 1909 the Sisseton and Wahpe
ton together, under the Sisseton agency,
S. Dak., were reported as numbering
1,936. They were participants in the
Minnesota outbreak and massacre of 1862.
According to Long (Exped. St. Peter's
11., i, 367, 1824) these Indians were
good-looking and straight; none were
large, nor were any remarkable for
the symmetry of their forms. They
were, for the greater part, destitute
of clothing, except the breechcloth,
though some of the young men were
dressed with care and ostentation.
"They wore looking-glasses suspended
from their garments. Others had papers
of pins, purchased from the traders, as
ornaments. We observed that one, who
appeared to be a man of some note among
them, had a live sparrow hawk on his
head, by way of distinction; this man
wore also a buffalo robe, on which 8
bear tracks were painted. . . . The
squaws we saw had no ornament, nor
did they seem to value themselves upon
their personal appearance. . . . Both
males and females have small feet and
hands. . . . The dress of the women
consisted of a long wrapper, with short
sleeves, of dark calico; this covered them
from the shoulders to the waist; a piece
of blue broadcloth, wound two or three
times round the waist, its end tucked in,
extended to the knee. They also wore
leggings of blue or scarlet cloth. Their
forms were rather clumsy; their waists
not very delicate; they exhibited a great
breadth of hips, and their motions were
not graceful." The village consisted of
skin lodges, yet they cultivated maize to
some extent. According to Pike the tribe
devoted a considerable portion of the
year to pursuit of the buffalo.
Lewis and Clark mention two divisions,
the Wakpaatonwan and Otekhiatonwan.
Parker (Minn. Handbk.,140, 1857), adds
the Inyancheyakaatomvan and Inkpa.
Ashley (15th Rep. B. A. E., 216, 1897,
and letters) enumerates the following
bands: Inyancheyakaatonwan, Takapsin-
ton wanna, Wiyakaotina, Otechiatonwan,
Witaotina, Wakpaatonwan, Chankagha-
otina, Inkpa, Mdeiyedan, and Inyang-
inani. Waddapawjestin and the village
of Wahnacsoutah can not be identified
with any of these.
Gens de Feuille.— Pike, Trav., 110, 1811. Gens de
la Feuille.— Badin (1830) in Ann. de la Prop, de la
Foi. IV, 536, 1843. Gens desFeuilles.— Pike, Exped.,
93, 1810. Houebaton.— Crepy. Carte del' Am. Sept.,
n. d. Houetbatons. — Du Lhut ( 1678) in Margry,
Dec., vi, 22, 1886. Leaf.— Drake, Bk. Inds.. vifi,
1848. Leaf Nation.— Clark, MS. quoted by Cones,
Lewis and Clark Exped., I, 101, note, 1893.
Leaf Villagers. — Mazekootemane in Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., in, 83, 1880. Men of the River.—
Hennepin, New Discov., 184, 1698. Oetbatons.—
La Chesnaye (1697) in Margry, Dec., vi, 6, 1886.
Ouadbatons.'— La Hontan (1700), New Voy., I, 231,
1703. Ouadebathons. — Hennepin, New Discov.,
184,1698. Ouadebatons.— La Salle. Exped. (1679-81),
in Margry, Dec., I, 481, 1875. Qua de Battons.—
Hennepin, New Discov., map, 1698. Ouaepetons. —
Le Sueur (1700) in Margry, Dec., vi. 87, 1886
(trans. 'Gens de la Feuille'). Ouapetons. — Le
Sueur (1700) quoted by Neill, Hist. Minn., 170,
1858. Ouatabatonha.— Pachot (1722) in Margry,
Dec., VI, 518, 1886. Oudebaetons.— Raudot (1710),
ibid., 15. Ouyopetons.— Penicaut (1700), ibid..
V, 414, 1883. Ovadebathons. — Coxe, Carolana.
map, 1741. People of the Leaf.— Minn. Hist. Coll.,
Ill, 172, 1880. People of the Leaves.— Pike (1806)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 563, 1853.
People of the River.— Minn. Hist. Coll., I (1850-56),
336, 1872. Quioepetons.— LeSueur (1700) in Margry,
Dec., VI, 86, 1886. Quiopetons.— Le Sueur (1700)
quoted by Neill, Hist. Minn., 170, 185S. Sioux of
the Leaf.— Treaty of 1816 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 191,
1837. Sioux Wahpatone. — Lewis and Clark Discov.,
28, 1806. Wabipetons.— Keane in Stanford, Com-
pend., 542, 1878 (misprint). Wahkpa toan.— Long,
Exped. St. Peter's R., I, 378, 1824. Wahk-patons.—
Prescott (1847) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 171,
1852. Wahpatoan Sioux.— Ind. Aff.Rep. 1856,38,1857.
BULL. 30]
WAHSUAHGUNEWININEWUG WAILAKI
893
Wahpaton.— U. S. Slat, at Large, xn, 1037, 1863.
Wah'-pa-tone. — Lewis and Clark Discov.. 30, 1806
Wah-pay-toan.— U. S. Stat. at Large, X, 51,' 1853
Wah-pay-toan-wan Dakotahs.— Sen. Ex. Doc 61
33d Cong., 1st sess.. 333. 1854. Wah-pay-to-wan.—
Ramsey (1853) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 33d Cong. i«t
sess., 324, 1854. Wahpeeton.— Schoolcraft Ind
Tribes, in. 612. 1853. Wah-pee-ton Sioux —Ind
Aff. Rep., 431. 1839. Wahpehtonwan.— Minn. Hist'
Coll., in, 190. 1880. Wahpeton.— Treaty of 1830 in
U. S. Ind. Treat.. 635. 1826. Wahpetongs.— School-
craft. Trav., 307. 1821. Wafipetoijwan. — Riggs,
Dakota Gram, and Diet., vi. 1*52 (trans, 'village
in the leaves ' ) . Wahpe-tonwans. — Warren, Dacota
Country, 15. 1856. Wakhpetonwan.— Williamson
in Minn. Geol. Rep. 18-84. 111. 1885. Wakpaton
Dakota. — Sibley in Minn. Hist. Coll in 99 1880
Wakpayton.— Minn. Hist. Coll. .in. 172,1880. Wak-
pe-ton Dakota. — Stanley in Smithson. Misc. Coll.,
XIV, no. 216. 7, 1867. Wapatone.— Lewis and
Clark Jour.. 132. 1840. Wa-pa-toone.— Arrowsmith,
map X. Am. (1795), 1814. Wapintowaher.— Balbi,
Atlas Ethnog.. 55, 1826. Wappitong.— Treaty of
1825 in U. S. Ind. Treat.. 307. 1826. Wa-qpe'-ton-
wan.— Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 115, 1891.
Wark-pey-t'wawn. — Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 83, 1850 (given as pronunciation). War-
paton.— Cooper in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61. 33d Cong.,
1st sess,, 378, 18-34. Warpeton.— -Nicollet, Rep.
on Upper Miss. R.. 13. 1*43. War-pe-ton-wan.—
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1,849. 83. 18.50. War-
pe-t'wans. — Ramsey, ibid., 74. Washpelong. — Bou-
dinot, Star in the W.. 129. 18i5 (misprint). Wash-
petong. — Pike quoted by Schermerhorn in Mass.
Hist. Coll., 2d s., II, 40. 1814. Washpotang.—
Schermerhorn, ibid., 41. Waupatone.— Clark, MS.
quoted by Coues. Lewis and Clark Exped., i,
101, note. 1893. Wawpeentowahs. —Carver, Trav.,
80,1778. Whapetons.— Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab.,
B.A. E.. 107, 1*74.
Wahsuahgune wininewug ( Waswayti // <-
vfintnlmig, 'people who fish by torch
light.'— W. J. ). A division of the Chip-
pewa.
Wah-suah-gun-e-win-in-e-wug. — Warren in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 39,1885 (trans.: ' men of the
torches'). "Waswaganlwininiwag. — Wm. Jones,
inf'n, 1905.
Wahtatkin. An unidentified Paviotso
tribe living E. of the Cascade mts., and s.
of the Blue mts. in Oregon.
Wah-tat-kin.-Huntington in Ind. Aff. Rep., 466,
1865. Wa-tat-kah.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 806, 1873.
Wahti. One of the Diegueno ranche-
rias represented in the treaty of 1852 at
Santa Isabel, s. Cal.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
34th Cong., 3d sess., 133, 1857.
Wahyahi ( Wayd'hl, 'wolf place,' i. e.
place of the Wolf clan). Wolf town set
tlement on upper Soco cr., on the East
Cherokee res., in Jackson co., N. C. —
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 546, 1900.
Wolftown. — Mooney, ibid.
Waiilatpuan Family (from Wayiletpu,
pi. of Wa-ilet, ' [one] Cayuse man.'-
Gatschet) . A linguistic family composed
of two divisions: the Cayuse and the
Molala, the former occupying the terri
tory from Des Chutes r. to the Blue mts.,
including the headwaters of Wallawalla,
Grande Ronde, and Umatilla rs., in Ore
gon and Washington. The territory of
the Molala is not so certain, but was
probably for the greater part in the Cas
cade range between Mts Hood and Scott,
and on "Molala cr in w. Oregon. The
Waiilatpuan language has not yet been
thoroughly studied, and, while classed
as independent, may prove to t*> related
to the Shahaptian, with the triU* of
which family the Cayuse have always
been closely associated. According to
tTatschet the two dialectoof the language
are very distinct, which would indicate
a geographical separation of the two
tribes of long standing. There i«, how
ever, a tradition among the Cayuse of
the western migration of the "Molala
which would support a contrary view.
The trills of the family have probably
always been weak in numbers, and,
although constantly decreasing in historie
times, have been rioted for warlike quali
ties. Both branches are now nearly
extinct. ( L. p. )
=Waiilatpu.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi ls»
214, 569, 1846 (includes Cailloux or CHVUK- or
Willetpoos, and Molele); Gallatin, after Hale in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.. n. pt. 1, c, 14, 56, 77,
1848; Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas, map 17.
1852; Buschmann, Spuren dt-r aztt-k. Sprache.
628, 1859; Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 565, lw<2
(Cayuse and Mollale). =Wailatpu.— GaUatin in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1S53 (Cayuse
and Molele). XSahaptin.— Latham. Nat. Hist.
Man., 323, 1850 (cited as including CayusTi.
XSahaptins. — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am., app., 474, 1878 (cited because i t
includes Cayuse and Mollale). = Molele.— I>Hth
am, Nat. Hist. Man.. 324. 1*50 (includes Molt-le,
Cayus?). >CayusV— Latham, ibid. =Cayu»e .—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist. .166. 1877 (Cayuxeand
Molele); Gatschet in Beach. Iiul. Misri-l.. 442.
1877. = Waiilatpuan.— Powell in 7th Kep. B. A. E..
127, 1891.
Waikenmuk (said to mean ']ieopleup
north,' or 'what is down north'). A
Wintun tribe formerly living on uj>|»er
Trinity r., Trinity co.] Cal., their terri
tory extending to Scott mtn.
Wai'-ken-mok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.. ill.
230, 1877. Wi Kain Moci.— Powers in Ov»-rlan<i
Mo., XII, 531, 1874.
Waikosel (interpreted 'in the north,'
and 'on the plains'). A Wintun or Pat-
win village formerly in Cortina valley,
Colusa co., Cal.
Wai'-kosel.— Powers in Cont. N. A
<>19 1877 Wicosels.— Powers in Overland Mo., x ill,
543! 1874.
Wailaki( Wintun: 'northern language
An Athapascan tril>e or group of inanv
villages formerly on the main Eel r. a
its x. fork from Kekawaka cr. to within
a "few miles of Round valley, Cal. After
some fighting with the whites they wei
placed on Round valley res., where s
few of them still reside. Their house*
were circular. They had no ra noes, hi
crowed streams by weighting themse ves
down with stones while they waded.
Thev lived by the river during the wet
months of the year, when their cl
cupation was fishing, done at especu
favorable places by means of nets
spears. The summer and fall month,
were spent on the sides and tops o
ridges, where the women were abl
? \i__i 11.0 awj* and nuts. and tl
, seeds, and nuts, an
894
WAILAKSEL — WAKASHAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
their dead, but burned those who fell in
battle. They took the whole heads of
their enemies as trophies, with which
they were accustomed to dance. Like
the Yuki the women have their noses and
cheeks as well as their chins tattooed.
Coyote holds the principal place in their
mythology, where he is represented as
acting under the direction of his father.
He secured for men daylight and the
heavenly bodies, and fire which he suc
ceeded in stealing from their guardians.
He established the fishing places, and or
dained social and other customs. An
adolescent ceremony was held for the
girls, and most of the boys were trained
with the candidates for medicine-men,
who were restricted as to their food, drink,
and sleep for many days. This training
took place in the fall under the direction
of two or more old shamans. Public ex
hibitions, consisting in part of dancing,
were given by the candidates. Large
conical dance houses were erected occa
sionally, and dedicated with ceremonies
of dancing and singing; such were im
portant occasions of mingled social and
religious character. (p. E. G. )
Kak'-wits.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 124,
1877 ('northern people ': Yuki name). Kas'-tel-
Po-mo.— Ibid., 147. Tlackees.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Sept. 5, 1862. Uye-Lackes.— Stevenson
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 251, 1857. Wailakki.—
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 114, 1877.
Wi Lackees.— Powers in Overland Mo., ix, 499,
1872. Wilaoki.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 465,
1878. Wi Tackees. — Powers in Overland Mo., ix,
306,1872. WiTackee-Yukas.— Ibid. Wrylackers.—
Maltby in Ind. Aff. Rep., 91, 1866. Wye-Lackees.—
Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 438, 1860. Wyla-
chies.— Maltby in Ind. Aff. Rep., 112, 1865. Wy-
lackies.— Hanson in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 93, 1864.
Wylaks.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Ylackas.— Taylor, ibid., June 22, 1860.
Wailaksel ( ' in the north ' ). A Patwin
tribe that formerly lived on Middle
Cache cr., Colusa co., Cal.
Weelacksels.— Powers in Overland Mo., xin, 543,
1874. Wi-lak-sel.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol%
ill, 219, 1877.
Waisha ( Wa'-isha). A former Modoc
camping place on Lost r., 3 or 4 m. N. w.
of Tule lake, and near the hills that culmi
nate in Laki peak, s. w. Oreg. — Gatschet
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxii, 1890.
Waisuskuck. A Potawatomi village,
named from a chief, in N. E. Illinois in
1832.— Tippecanoe treaty (1832) in U. S.
Ind. Treat., 698, 1873.
Waitlas. A village of the Goasila at
the mouth of Samo r., Smith inlet, Brit.
Col.
Oi-cle-la.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 1859
Wycless.— Boas in Bull. Am. Geog. Soc., 226, 1887 i
Waitus. A Siuslaw village on Siuslaw
r., Greg.
Wai'-^us.— DorseyinJour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230
1890.
Waiushr. The Duck clan of San Felipe
pueblo, N. Mex.
Waiushr-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 350,
1896 (Mno=' people').
Wakan (cf. Wakonda). An Iowa gens
or band, now extinct.
Wa-ka"'.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 239, 1897.
Wa-keeh'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877.
Wakan. An Oglala Sioux band.
Wakan.— Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1897. Waka*.— Ibid.
Wakan. A Hunkpapa Sioux band.
Devil's medicine man band. — Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Wakan.— Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A. E., 221, 1897. Wakarj.— Ibid.
Wakan. An Oto gens or band.
Wa'-ka.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 156, 1877. Wa-ka«'.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Wakanasisi ( Wafkfanasi'si). A locality
on the N. side of Columbia r., Wash.,
nearly opposite the mouth of the Wil
lamette; also the name of the Chinook-
an tribe, strictly called Galakanasisi
(Ga/L!ak!anasisi, 'those of the wood
pecker'), formerly living at that point
and in its vicinity. Before moving to
this place they lived at Lakstak, on the
s. side of the Columbia, a little below
Nakoaik, and were then called Gatqstax
(Boas). About 1840 their chief was
Kiesno, whose name is sometimes given
to their main village. After the epidemic
of 1829 the Wakanasisi were greatly re
duced in numbers and included the rem
nants of several neighboring tribes. In
1849 they numbered fewer than 100, and
are now extinct. (L. P.)
Awakanashish.— Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A.
E., 31, 1877 (Kalapuya name). Ga'L!ak!ana-
sisi.— Boas, infn, 1905 ('those of the wood
pecker'). Gatqstax. — Boas, infn, 1905. Guathla-
kanashishi.— Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.,
1877. Kiesno's village. — Tolmie in Trans. Oreg.
Pion. Ass'n, 32, 1884. Lamxeixat.— Ibid. (Kala
puya name). Waccanessisi.— Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., I, 167, 1877. Wakanasceces.— Lane in
Senate Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 174, 1850.
Wa-kan-a-shee-shee. — Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc.
Quar., i, 323, 1900. Wakanashishi.— Gatschet, MS.,
B. A.E.,1877 (Clackama name). Wakanasisse. —
Gibbs, MS. no. 248, B. A. E. Wakanasissi.— Tol
mie in Trans. Oreg. Pion. Ass'n, 32, 1884.
Wakania. See Wakonda.
Wakanikikarachada ('they call them
selves after a snake'). A Winnebago
gens.
Wa-kan/ i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da.— Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 240, 1897. Wa-kon'-na.— Morgan, Anc.
Soc., 157,1877.
Wakantaenikashika ( ' those who became
human beings by the aid of a thunder-
being ' ) . A Quapaw gens.
Thunder-being gens.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
229, 1897. Wakania e'nikaci'^a.— Ibid.
Wakasassa ('where there are many
cattle ' ) . A former Seminole town located
by Bell on the E. side of the mouth of
Suwannee r., Levy co., Fla., but more
probably on the stream of the same name.
The people came originally from Coosa r.,
Ala., under the "prophets" McQueen
and Francis. A small stream and bay s.
of Suwannee r. retain the name.
Waw-ka-sau-su.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec. War,
306, 1822.
Wakashan Family. A linguistic family
occupying the w. coast of British Colum-
BULL. 30]
WAKASHAN FAMILY
bia between lat. 54° and 50° 30', the N. and
w. parts of Vancouver id. , and the extreme
N. w. corner of Washington, nearly to
lat. 48° N. The name is derived from
waukash, 'good,' which Cook heard at
Friendly cove, Nootka sd., and supposed
to be the name of a tribe. The culture
of these people is almost identical with
that of the coast Salish to the s. and
E. of them, and with that of the Tsim-
shian, Haida, and Tlingit in the N.
In physical characteristics they rather
approach the coast Salish, and their
language conforms in type most closely
with that of the Salish and Chimakuan.
Juan de Fuca probably reached the
coast of British Columbia and was the
first white man to see the lands of the
Wakashan. If Fuentes be not an imagi
nary person, nor his voyage a fable, he
sailed in 1640 through the archipelago
where the Wakashan live. Ensign Juan
Perez is believed to have anchored in
Nootka sd. in 1774. In the following year
Bodega and Maurelle passed along the
Wakashan coast on their way s. In 1786
English vessels under Capts. Hanna, Port-
lock, and Dixon called at this coast, and
from that time visits of British and Ameri
can trading vessels were constant, Nootka
in particular being much frequented.
Between 1792 and 1794 Capt. George Van
couver visited the country. In 1803 the
Boston, of Boston Mass., was destroyed
by the people of Nootka, and all on board
except two persons were killed. From
the account of one of these, John E. Jew-
itt, we have important information re
garding the tribes of the w. coast of Van
couver id. The Hudson's Bay Co. estab
lished a post at Victoria in 1843, and
from that time relations with the natives
became more intimate. Since then the
native population has pretty steadily de
clined. Mission stations have been estab
lished at many points with considerable
1 success in the N., but half of the southern
Kwakiutl still hold to their ancient cus
toms and beliefs. Most of the Nootka
I have been converted by Roman Catholic
missionaries. Wakashan dwellings were
large structures of huge cedar beams and
j planks, and stood in a row fronting the
! sea. Each accommodated several fami-
! lies which had separate fires. The canoe
| was one of the essentials of existence on
i these shores, where there were no better
seamen than the tribes of the w. coast of
Vancouver id. These and a few of the
neighboring tribes in Washington were
the only people who pursued and killed
i the whale, others being content to wait
, until the animals drifted ashore dead.
For the rest of their diet they depended
mainly upon fish, but they also hunted
i land and sea animals and collected shell-
! fish, roots, and berries, each family owning
its own fishinggrounda and salmon creeki
which it guarded jealoiwlv. Although
good carvers of wood, they were excelled
in this respect by the Haida and Tlineit
1 he northern tribes, the Heiltsuk Kwa
kiutl, reckoned descent in the female rue-
but the southern tribe*, though in a tran
sitional state, are rather to )>e reckoned
in the paternal stage. Intertribal warfare
was constant and slavery an institution.
Head flattening was practised consider
ably by the tribes of Vancouver id. The
potlatch was one of the cardinal institu
tions, and around it centered a large part
of the social and religious interests of Un
people. Owing mainly to smallpox and
vices, the number of Wakashan has fallen
off steadily since their first contact with
whites. In 1909 there were enumerated
in the Dominion of Canada 4, 150, to which
are to be added 434 Makah in Washington-
total, 4,584. Of these 2,090 were Kwakiutl
and 2,494 Nootka. (j. R. H. )
>Wakash.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Hoc..
n, 15, 306, 1836 1 (of Nootka Sound; gives Jcwitt's vo-
cab.); Gallatin in Trans. Am. Kthnol. Soo., n,pt.
1, 77, 1848 (based on Newittee); Berghaus (1H51),
Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1*52; Gallatin in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 402, 1HT>3 (includes NYwit-
tee and Nootka Sound) ; Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 73, 1856 (of Quadra and Vancouver's
id.); Latham, Opuscula, 340, I860; Latham. El.
Comp. Philol., 403, 1862 (Tlaoquatah and Wakash
proper; Nutka and congeners also referred here).
X Wakash.— Latham, Nat. Hist. Man.. 301. la1*)
(includes Naspatle, proper Nutkans, Tlaoquatah,
Nittenat, Klasset, KlalJems; the last named is
Salishan). =Wakashan.— Powell in 7th Rep. B.
A. E., 128, 1891. xNootka-Columbian.— Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xi. 221, 1841 (includes gua-
dra and Vancouver id., Haeeltx.uk, Billechoola,
Tlaoquatch, Kawitchen. Noosdalum, Squally*-
mish, Cheenooks); Prichard, Phys. Hi.-t. Man
kind v 435, 1847 (follows Scouler); Latham in
Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 162, 1848 (remarks on
Scouler' s group of thisname); Latham, Opuacula,
257, 1860 (the same). Nootka.— Hale in U
Expl. Exped., vi, 220, 569, 1*46 (proposes family
to include tribes of Vancouver id. and tribes on
south side of Fuca str.). Nutka.— Buschmann.
Neu-Mexico, 329, 1858. >Nootka.-GatM-het in
Mae Am Hist., 170, 1877 (mentions only Makah.
and Olasset tribes of Cape Flattery); Gatochet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 446, 1877. xNootkah..-
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and So.
Am, 473, 1878 (includes Muchlahts, Nitinaht*
Ohyahts, Manosahts, and Quoquoulths of present
family.togetherwithanumberofSaliabantri
XNootka.-Bancroft, Nat. Races, in,M4,<
(a heterogeneous group, largely Salishan with
Wakashan, Skittagetan, and other families rej.
sented). >Straits of Fuca.-Gallatin in
Am Antio I Soc n 134 3(»6, 1S36 (vocabulary of,
refer^d "ere with doubt: considered distinct by
Gallatin). XSouthern.-Seouler in Jour Ru>.
r^ntr Soc \i '^'4 1841 (same as his Nootka-U'
SSSr^|§i
P?S%£>SriS
896
WAKATOMICA WAKOKAYI
[B. A. E.
1855; Kane, Wand, in N. A.,app., 1859 (or Balla-
bola- a census of N. W. tribes classified by lan
guage). >Ha-ilt'-zukh. — Dall, after Gibbs, in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., i, 144, 1877 (vocabularies of
Bel-bella of Milbank sd. and of Kwakixitl').
<Nass.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,u,
pt 1 c, 1848. Naass.— Gallatin, ibid., 77 (in
cludes Hailstla, Haceltzuk, Billechola, Chimey-
san); Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
402, 1853 (includes Huitsla). XNass.— Bancroft,
Nat. Races, in, 564, 606, 1882 (includes Hailtza of
present family). >Aht.— Sproat, Savage Life,
app.. 312, 1868 (name suggested for family in
stead of Nootka-Columbian); Tolmie and Daw-
son, Comp. Vocabs., 50, 1884 (vocab. of Kaiook-
Waht). XPuget Sound Group.— Keane in Stan
ford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am., 460, 474, 1878.
XHydahs.— Keane, ibid. ,473 (includes Hailtzasof
the present family). >Kwakiool.— Tolmie and
Dawson, Comp. Vocabs., 27-48, 1884 (vocabs. of
Haishilla, Hailtzuk, Kwiha, Likwiltoh septs: also
map showing family domain). >Kwa'kiutl. —
Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., 130, 1887 (general
account of family, with list of tribes).
Wakatomica. The name of two Shawnee
towns in Ohio about the Revolutionary
period, one being possibly the successor
and continuation of the other. (1) One,
apparently the earlier, was one of a group
of two or more towns, occupied chietly by
Shawnee, situated on the Muskingum, be
low the junction of the Walhonding and
below the present Coshocton, Coshocton
co. It was visited by the missionary
Zeisberger in 1772 and with another of
the group was destroyed by the Ameri
cans under Col. McDonald in 1774 and
not thereafter rebuilt, the Shawnee re
moving to the Scioto and the Miami.
( 2) The other of the same name, possibly
built by refugees from the first, was
situated, according to former agent John
ston, on the headwaters of Mad r., just
below the present Zanesfield in Logan
co., within the Greenville treaty cession
of 1795. It was sometimes known also
as the Upper Shawnee village, because it
was the highest of those on the waters of
the Miami. (j. M.)
Waccotomica. — Connelley in Heckewelder, Narr-
(1820), Connelley repr., 241, note, 1907. Wacha-
tawmaha.— Bouquet (1764) in Rupp, W. Penn.,
app., 155, 1846. Wachatomakak.— Connelley in
Heckewelder, op. cit., 241, note. Wagetomica.—
Ibid. Waghatamagy.— Bouquet (1764) in Rupp,
op. cit., 157. Waghhatawmaky.— Ibid., 155. Wa-
katamake.— Smith, Bouquet Exped., 16, 1766.
Wakatameki.— Heckewelder, op. cit., 245. Waka-
tomaca. — Connelley in Heckewelder, op. cit., 253,
note. Wakatomica.— Butterfield, Washington-
Irvine Corr., 5, 1882. Wakautamike. — Smith, op.
cit., ix. Waketameki.— Heckewelder, op. cit. ,241.
Waketummakie.— MeKee (1774) in Rupp, W. Penn.
app., 211. 1846. Wakitamiki.— Connelley in Hecke
welder, op. cit., 241, note. Wankatamikee.— La
Tour map, 1784 (misprint). Wapatomaca.— Con
nelley in Heckewelder, op. cit., 253, note. Wapa-
tomica.— Hutterfield.op. cit.,33'2. Wappatomica.—
Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio, 150, 1851. Waughcoto-
moco.— Connelley in Heckewelder, op. cit., 241.
Waukatamike. — Smith, Bouquet Exped., 67, 1766.
Waukataumikee. — Hutchins, map, ibid. Wauka-
tomike. — Ibid.
Wakchekhiikikarachada ( ' they call
themselves after a water monster'). A
Winnebago gens.
Wahk cha-he-da.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 157, 1877.
Wa-ktce'-qi i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da.— Dorsey in 15th
Rep. B. A.E., 241, 1897.
Wakemap (Wa'q.'Rmap}. A former
village of the Tlakluit on Columbia r.,
Wash. (E. s. )
Wakeshi (Wake-sW, 'fox'). A gens
of the Potawatomi. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
167, 1877.
Wakhakukdhin ('those among the
cacti ' ) . A band of Pahatsi Osage men
tioned by De Smet as forming a village
with a population of 500 on Neosho r.,
Ind. T., in 1850.
Waqd^nkfiK— Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1883. Weichaka-Ougrin.— Smet, West. Miss., 255,
1856.
Wakhkel. A Yurok village on Kla-
math r., N. w. Cal., about 4 m. above
its mouth.
Wakhker. A Yurok village on Kla-
rnath r. just below Wakhtek and adja
cent to it, at Klamath P. 0., x. w. Cal.
Wakhna ( ' snorts ' ) . A band of the
Brule Teton Sioux.
Wahna. — Dorsey, after Cleveland, in 15th Rep. B.
A. E., 219, 1897.* Waqna.— Ibid.
Wakhshek. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., 3 m. below Weitchpec, x. w.
Cal. Not to be confounded with a place
called Wa'shoi, 7 or 8 m. downstream.
Wah-sherr.— Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, m, 138, 1853. Wah-si.— McKee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 194, 1853.
Wakhshek.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907. Wich-
sis.— McKee, op. cit., 215. Wi-uh-sis.— Meyer,
Nach dem Sacramento, 282, 1855.
Wakhtek. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., at Klamath P. O., x. w. Cal.
Wakhtek.— A. L. Kroeber. inf'n, 1907. Wauh-
tecq.— Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
ill, 138, 1853.
Wakichi. A former Mariposan (Yo-
kuts) tribe of California which spoke a
dialect that indicates closest relationship
with the valley half of the northern group
of Yokuts. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub.,
Am. Arch, and Eth., n, 260, 1907.
Wakmuhaoin ( ' pumpkin - rind ear
ring'). A Yankton Sioux band.
Wakmuha oin.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 217,
1897 Wakmuha-oi11.— Ibid.
Wakoawissojik ( Wdkoshawlsochtyi, 'they
of the fox name.'— W. J.). The Fox
gens of the Sauk and Foxes.
OuagoussaK.— Jes. Rel. 1672, Iviii, 40. 1899. Wa-
gushagi.— Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1906. Wa-ko-a-wis'-
so-jik'.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 170, 1877. Wakosha-
wisotcigi. — Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1907.
Wakokayi ( ' blue - heron breeding
place ' ) . Two former Upper Creek towns :
one on Hatchet cr., Coosa co., Ala., the
other on lower Coosa r., below Wetump-
ka, Elmore co., Ala.
Blow-horn Nest.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I,
149, 1884. Vaccay.— Vaugondy, map Amerique,
1778 (on upper Coosa r., Ala.). Wacacoys.— Swan
(1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 262, 1855.
Waccay.— JefTerys, French Dom., I, 134, map,
1761. Waccocoie.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, IV,
380, 1854. Wackakoy.— Finnelson (1792) in Am.
State Papers, Ind. Aff., I, 289, 1832. Wiccakaw.—
Bartram, Trav., 462, 1791. Woc-co-coie.— Hawkins
(1799), Sketch, 43, 1848. Wocke Coys.— Weather-
ford (1793) in Arn. State Papers, op. cit., 385.
Wokukay.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., v, 344, 1789. Wol-
kukay.— Bartram, Voy., i, map, 1799.
Wakokayi. A town of the Creek Na
tion, Okla.
Wakoka-i.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., IT, 186,
1888. Wakokayi.— Ibid.
BULL. 30]
WAKONDA
897
em-
Wakonda (Wa-koy'-da). A term
ployed by the Omaha, Ponca, __
Quapaw, Kansa, Oto, Missouri, and Iowa
tribes of the Siouan family when the
power believed to animate all natural
forms is spoken to or spoken of in suppli
cations or rituals. The dialects of the
first five tribes are closely related; the
Omaha and Ponca speak practically alike;
the Osage, Quapaw, and Kansa differ
somewhat from the former in pronuncia
tion, while the Oto, Missouri, and Iowa
have so far changed their speech as to be
unintelligible to the others. The word
wakoyda, spelled wakayda by Riggs in
his Dakota Dictionary, is given by him
as a verb signifying ' to reckon as holy
or sacred, to worship'; the noun is
wakay, and is defined as ' a spirit, some
thing consecrated.' The same authority
gives the meaning of wakay, as an ad
jective, as ' spiritual, sacred, consecrated,
wonderful, incomprehensible, mysteri
ous.' The same general meaning that runs
through the Dakota words wakoyda and
wakay inheres in the word wakoyda as
used by the Omaha and their cognates;
with the latter the word may be regarded
as an appellative, for while it is the name
given to the mysterious all-pervading
and life-giving power to which certain
anthropomorphic aspects are attributed,
the word is also applied to objects or
phenomena regarded as sacred or mys
terious. These two uses of the word are
never confused in the minds of the
thoughtful. When during his fast the
Omaha sings, "Wakoyda, here needy he
stands, and I am he!" his address is to
"the power that moves," "causes to
move," that is, gives life; for the ability
to move is to the Omaha mind synony
mous with life. In this prayer the
Omaha is not crying to those forces or
forms spoken of as wakoyda in songs that
relate to objects seen in dreams or to sym
bols of magic. This distinction is some
times difficult for one of another race to
follow, but that there is a distinction to
the native mind is not to be doubted.
The wakay tayka, the great wakay or
spirit of the Dakota, is not quite the same
as that which the Omaha means by
wakoyda. The term 'great' in wakay
tayka implies a comparison, and such an
idea does not seem to belong to wakoyda,
for wakoyda stands by itself, unlike any
other, and represents a concept that
seems to be born of the Indian's point of
m common Ixstween all creatures and all
natural forms, a something which bring*
them nto existence and holds them in
tact; this something he conceives of as
akin to his own conscious being. The
power which thus brings to pass and
holds all things in their livingTorm he
esignates as wakovda. That he anthro-
is evident from
nth fasting and
humility, by which he seeks
to awaken pity or compassion, human
attributes, as "here needy he stands "
and thus expects to win some kind of
recognition. He is taught that when he
fasts and prays he must not ask for any
special favor or gift; that which he is
able to receive will be given him. This
teaching throws a side-light on his con
cept of wakoyda, showing that it implies
intelligence as well as power; but the
concept seems to be vague, and ideas dis
solve into indefinitenesa in the "mys
terious," the "incomprehensible" at
mosphere that surrounds the unseen
power denominated wakoyda.
That there is a creative aspect to ?m-
koyda is made clear from the use of the
word wakoydagi: gi is the sign of posses
sion, therefore the phenomena termed
wakoydagi evince something belonging to
or of the power denominated wnkoyda.
For example, when a child is first able to
walk, this new manifestation of ability to
moveaboutis called irakoydagi; but should
a person, from sickness or other disability,
lose the power to walk, but recover it,
the act of resumption would not be called
wakoydagi. The first speech of the child
is the manifestation of a new power, and
is wakoydagi. Wakoyda is invisible, and
therefore allied to the idea of spirit.
Objects seen in dreams or visions j>ar-
take of the idea or nature of spirit, and
when these objects speak to man in an
swer to his entreaty, the act is possible
because of the power of imkorjda, and the
object, be it thunder-cloud, animal, or
bird, seen and heard by the dreamer,
may be spoken of by him as a irakoyda,
but he does not mean that they are wa-
koyda. The association in which the
term wakoyda is used determines the
character of its meaning. Wakoyda, the
power addressed during the fast as hay
ing power to help the one standing "in
need," is not the same wakoyda a« the
thunder that speaks to a man in a dream is
sometimes called; yet there is a relafac
between the two, not unlike that Bigmfli
view toward nature and natural phenom- ^n.v,~" — -
ena, including man himself. To the by the term wakoydagi when a;
Omaha nothing is without life: the rock the first manifestation o:
lives, so do the cloud, the tree, the ani- all power whether shown n th
mal. He projects his own consciousness storm, the hurricane, Jheanima
upon all things, and ascribes to them ex
periences and characteristics with which
he is familiar; there is to him something
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 57
man is of wakoyda. Whatever is mys
terious and beyond ordinary exponent
or effort approaches the realm of the c<
898
WAKOUINGOUECHIWEK WALAM OLUM
[B. A. E.
cept which the word wakoyda signifies to
the Omaha and his cognates.
Wakoyda is difficult to define, for exact
terms change it from its native uncrys-
tallized condition to something foreign to
aboriginal thought. Vague as the con
cept seems to be to one of another race,
to the Indian it is as real and as mysterious
as the starry night or the flush of the com
ing day. See Totem. (A. c. F. )
Wakouingouechiwek. An Algonquian
tribe or band living on a river about 60
leagues s. of Hudson bay and 150 leagues
N. w. of Three Rivers, Quebec. They
were probably a part of the Mistassin liv
ing on Marten r.
K8aK8aK8chiouets.— Jes. Rel., LX, 244, 1900. K8a-
K8chi8ets.— Jes. Rel., LXIII, 248, 1900. Koiiakoiii-
koiiesioiiek.— Jes. Rel. 1672, 54, 1858. Kouakouikoue-
siwek.— Jes. Rel., LXXIII, 60, 1901. Kwakwakou-
chiouets. — Ibid., LX, 245. Ouakouingouechiouek. —
Jes. Rel. 1658, 20, 1858. Oukouingouechiouek. — Ibid.
Wakpaatonwan ( ' village on the river' ).
A Wahpeton Sioux band.
Wahpetoijwan-Kca.— S. R. Riggs, letter to Dorsey,
1882 (trans. ' real Wahpeton ' ). Wakpa-atorj wan .—
Ashley quoted by Dorsey in 15th Rep. B.A.E.,
216, 1897. Wakpa-atonwa".— Ibid. Wakpaton.—
Ashley, letter to Dorsey, 1886. Watpaton.— Ibid.
Wakpaatonwedan ( 'those who dwell on
the creek' ). One of the two early divi
sions of the Mdewakanton Sioux. They
had their villageon Rice cr., Minn. (Neill,
Hist. Minn., 144, note, 1858). The Mde
wakanton as described by Le Sueur (1689)
seem to have been composed of this divi
sion alone. In 1858 it comprised the fol
lowing bands: Kiyuksa, Ohanhanska,
Tacanhpisapa, Anoginajin, Tintaotonwre,
and Oyateshicha.
Wakpokinyan ('flies along the creek').
A Miniconjou Sioux band.
River that flies. — Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 142, 1851. Wak-po'-ki-an.— Hayden, Ethnog.
and Philol. Mo. Val., 375, 1862. Wakpokinya.—
Swift, letter to Dorsey, 1884. Wakpokinyan.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897. Wakpo-
kinyaa.— Ibid.
Waksachi. A Shoshonean tribe on the
Kaweah r. drainage, extending into the
mountains, in s. central California. They
lived above the Wikchamni and below
the Badwi.sha. Merriam (Science, xix,
916, 1904) classes them as a "Paiute"
tribe in Eshom valley, N. of Kaweah r.,
where the remnant of the tribe appears
now to reside.
Wack-sa-che.— Barbour (1852) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec. HGSS., 255, 1853. Wakesdachi.—
Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arehaeol. and
Ethnol., iv, 121, 1907 (Yokuts pi. of Waksachi).
Waksachi.— Ibid. Wasakshes.— Taylor in Cal
Farmer, June 8, I860. Wik'-sach-i.— Powers in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m, 370, 1877. Wock-soche.—
Johnston in Hen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong 1st sess
23,185-2. Wok-sach-e.— Wessells (1853) in H. R.
Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857. Wuk-
sa'-che. — Merriam in Science, xix, 916, June 17
1904.
Waktonila ( ' the band that kills no peo
ple'). An unidentified Sioux band.
Wak-to-ni-la.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 376, 1862.
Walakpa (m'f&kpa). A summer vil
lage of the Utkiavinmiut Eskimo in N.
Alaska. — Murdoch in 9th Rep. B. A. E.,
83, 1892.
Walakumni. A division of the Miwok
between the Cosumne and Mokelumne
rs. , Cal. This name was probably Waka-
lumni, another form of Mokelumne.
Walacumnies.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874.
Walagumnes.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., VI, 630,
1846.
Walalsimni. A band formerly fre
quenting the Stanislaus and Tuolumne rs.
in central California. It probably be
longed to the Moquelumnan family"
Walalshimni.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1907 (so called
by people to the s. of the territory mentioned).
Walalsimni. — Ibid. Wal-lal-sim-ne. — Wessells
(1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
30, 1857.
Walam Olum. The sacred tribal chron
icle of the Lenape or Delawares. The
name signifies ' painted tally ' or ' red
score,' from walarn, 'painted,' particu
larly 'red painted,' and olum, 'a score or
tally.' The Walam Olum was first pub
lished in 1836 in a work entitled ' ' The
American Nations," by Constantine Sam
uel Rafinesque, an erratic French scholar,
who spent a number of years in this coun
try, dying in Philadelphia in 1840. He
asserted that it was a translation of a
manuscript in the Delaware language,
which was an interpretation of an ancient
sacred metrical legend of the tribe, re
corded in pictographs cut upon wood,
which had been obtained in 1820 by a
Dr Ward from the Delawares then liv
ing in Indiana. He claimed that the
original pictograph record had first been
obtained, but without explanation, until
two years later, when the accompanying
songs were procured in the Lenape lan
guage from another individual, these be
ing then translated by himself with the
aid of various dictionaries. Although
considerable doubt was cast at the time
upon the alleged Indian record, Brinton,
after a critical investigation, arrived at
the conclusion that it was a genuine native
production, and it is now known that sim
ilar ritual records upon wood or birch-
bark are common to several cognate
tribes, notably the Chippewa.
After the death of Rafinesque his manu
scripts were scattered, those of the Walam
Olum finally coming into the hands of
Squier, who again brought the legend to
public attention in a paper read before the
New York Historical Society in 1848,
which was published in the American
Review of Feb. 1849, reprinted by Beach
in his Indian Miscellany in 1877, and again
in a later (15th) edition of Drake's Abo
riginal Races of North America. All of
rhese reprints were more or less inaccu-
tate and incomplete, and it remained for
Brinton to publish the complete pictog
raphy, text, and tradition, with notes and
BULL. 30]
WALAPAI
critical investigation of the whole sub
ject, with the aid of native Lenape schol
ars, in "The Lenape and their Legends
with the complete text and symbols of
the Walam Olum," as No. 5 of his li
brary of Aboriginal American Literature
Phila., 1885.
After sifting the evidence as to its au
thenticity, Brinton concludes (p. 158):
" It is a genuine native production, which
was repeated orally to some one indiffer
ently conversant with the Delaware lan
guage, who wrote it down to the best of his
ability. In its present form it can, as a
whole, lay no claim either to antiquity or
to purity of linguistic form. Yet, as an au
thentic modern version, slightly colored
by European teachings, of the ancient
tribal traditions, it is well worth preser
vation and will repay more study in the
future than is given it in this volume.
The narrator was probably one of the na
tive chiefs or priests, who had spent hi*
life in the Ohio and Indiana towns of
the Lenape, and who, though with some
knowledge of Christian instruction, pre
ferred the pagan rites, legends, and myths
of his ancestors. Probably certain lines
and passages were repeated in the archaic
form in which they had been handed down
for generations." (,r. M. )
Walapai ( Xawdlapaiy a , ' pine tree
folk.' — Harrington). A Yuman tribe
WALAPAI MAN
originally living on middle Colorado r.,
above the Mohave tribe, from the great
bend eastward, well into the interior
of Arizona, occupying Himlapai,
pai and Sacramento valleys, tin-
and Aquarius mts. forming tin-
ern part of their ranjrp. They
899
Yava-
Vrbat
lived
chiefly by the chase and on roots and
seeds. They are said to have been brave
and enterprising, but physically inferior
totheMohave. The Havasupai, who are
an offshoot, speak a closely-related lan
guage. Tlie Walapai numbered 72H in
1889, 631 in 1897, and 498 in 1910. They
are under the administration of a school
superintendent on the Walapai res. of
730,880 acres in N. w. Ari/ona, and an'
making little progress in civilization.
They cultivated only 57 acres during 1904,
but owned 2, 000 horses. The name Santa
Margarita was applied by the Spaniards
to one of their rancherias.
E-pa —A. ITrdltfkn, inf'n. 190tf (tfivon as their owi
name). Gualliba.-Uam's (177C.) iMary 404.
(Yavapai name). Gualliva.-Ihi.l. 444 (im-n
tioned distinctly from " Jaguallepa j.
dently tlio same). Hawalapai.— ( urns. >. A.n
I iid., n. 116, 1WW ( 'pinery people ':Yun
Hawalvdi is tlic Mnhave form, ibid., p. 1
Sh-wal'coes.-Whipf.U-.Kxp.S,;
Haulapais .—
rado R., 1. .
Anaphes B A E., 1S7S.
Am Ind n 11
.
Hawalpai.
urt «. N.
Hualipais.— 1
UT.Rcp..r-s. i'sti;i- «"»">" «• r r,i i 46
S^!t3ffiA£ Aja
«k-Pis!-^.Br^»rs
H
L
H
paich
900
WALAS WAI/LIE
[B. A. E.
1856 (Yuma name). Hualpais.— Ind. Aff. Rep
1863,390,1864. Hualpas.— U.S Stat.,xxm,377,188.i.
Hulapais.— Ind. Aft. Rep. 1867, 381, 1S68. Hwala-
pai —Ibid. ,246, 1877. Jaguallapai.— Garces (1776),
Diarv 308 1900. Jagullapai.— Garces (1775-76), mis
quoted bvOrozcoy Berra,Geog.,41, 1864. Jaguya-
pav — Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua, 228,
1834. Jallaguapais.— Garces, op cit.,309. Jaquala-
pai.— FoTit, map (1777), in Bancroft, Ariz.__and_N.
Mex 393, 1889. Jaquallapai. — Garces (1775-76),
quoted by Bancroft, ibid., 394. Mataveke-Paya.-
Corbnsier, MS., B. A. E., 27, 1873-75 ( 'people to the
north' [?]: Yavapai name). Oohp.— ten Kate,
Reizen, 160, 1885 (Pima name). Oop.— Ibid, (al
ternative form). Pa xuado ameti.— Gatschet in
Zeitschr. f. Ethnol., 86, 1886 ('people far down
river': Yavapai name). Seta Koxniname.— ten
Kate. Synonymic, 7, 1884 (Hopi name). Tab-
kepaya.— Gatschet, Yuma-Sprachstamm, n, 124,
1877 (Yavapai name; abbr. from Matavc'ke' paya).
Tiqui-Llapais. — Domenech, Deserts N. A., I, 444,
1860. Walapai kwe.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 7,
1884 (Zuni name; fci<-e=' people'). Walapais.—
Bell in Jour Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 243, 1869.
Wal-la-pais.— Powell in Scribner's Mag-., 213, Dec.
1875. Walyepai.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., iv,
1Q7, 1907 (Chemehuevi name). Xawab-apay. —
Harrington in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908
('pine-tree folk': own name).
Walas (Wa'las, 'the great ones') . A
gens of the Nakoaktok and of the Mamale-
lekala Kwakiutl tribes. — Boas in Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Walas Kwakiutl ( 'the great Kwakiutl ' ) .
A sept of the true Kwakiutl, comprising
the Tsentsenkaio, Gyekem, AVaulipoe,
Tlekeni, and Tletlkete gentes. Pop. 30 in
1889, the last time they were enumerated
separately.
La'kuilila.— Boas in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330,
1897 ('the tramps': a nickname). Lock-qua-
lillas —Lord, Natur. in Brit. Col., I, 165, 1X66.
Wa'las Kwa-kiutl.— Boas, op. cit., 330. Walis-kwa-
ki-ool. — Dawson in Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n,
65 1887. Waw-lis-knahkewlth. — Can. Ind. Alt'.,
189, 1884. Waw-lis-knahk-newith.— Ibid., 1889, 270,
1890.
Walasnomoqois. An ancestor of a Kwa
kiutl gens whose name was sometimes
given to the gens itself. — Boas in Peter-
manns Mitteil., pt, 5, 131, 1887.
Waleghaunwohan ('boil food with the
paunch skin'). A band of the Brule
Teton Sioux.
Those that boil their dishes. — Culbertson in Smith-
son. Rep. 1850, 141, 1851. Walega-oij-wohaij.— Dor-
sey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Walexa-o»-woha".— Ibid.
Walekhe ( Wd-le-khe). The site of an
old village probably occupied by San Luis
Obispo Indians, on Santa Maria cr., San
Luis Obispo co., Cal. — Schumacher in
Smithson. Kep. 1874, 343, 1875.
Wallaneg. See Woolyneag.
Wallanmi. A Costanoan village for
merly within 10 m. of Santa Crux mission,
Cal.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 5, 1860.
Wallawalla ( 'little river') . A Shahap-
tian tribe formerly living on lower Walla-
walla r. and along the E. bank of the Co
lumbia from Snake r. nearly to the Uma-
tilla in Washington and Oregon. While
a distinct dialect, their language is closely
related to the Ni;x Perec. Their number
was estimated by Lewis and ('lark as 1,600
in 1805, but it is certain this figure includ
ed other bands now recognized as inde
pendent. By treaty of 1855 they were re
moved to the Umatilla res. in Oregon,
where they are now (1910) said to num
ber 461, but are much mixed with
Nez Perces, Umatilla, and Cayuse. In
the Wasco treaty of 1855, by which the
Warm Springs res. was established, a
number of Shahaptian tribes or bands
are mentioned as divisions of the Walla-
walla which had no real connection with
that tribe. (L. F.)
Oualla-Oualla.— Duflot de Mofras, Oreg., II, 335,
1844. Ouallas-Ouallas.— Stuart in Nouv. Ann
Vov , xn, 36, 1821. Wahlahwahlah.— Domenech,
Deserts N. Am., li, 188, 1860. Walawala.— Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., n, 73, 1848. Wal-a-
Waltz — Gass, Jour., 203, 1807. Wallah Wallah.—
Stevens in Ind. Aff. Rep., 426, 1852. Wal-la-wal-
la _Gass, Jour., 205, 1807. Walla- Wallahs.— Wy-
eth (1848) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, 221, 1851.
Walla-Walla-pum.— Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., 245,
WOMAN'S SHIRTW — ALLAWALLA
LSC,6. Wal-la-waltz.— Gass, Jour., 203, 1807. Wal-
lawollah.— Cass (1834) quoted by Schoolcraft,
I ud. Tribes, in, 609, 1853. Wallewahos.— Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,n, map, 1836. Wallow
Wallow.— Lewis and Clark Exped., Cones ed.,
9(59,1893. Wollahwollah.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 252, 1854.
Wollaolla.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 370, 1822.
Wollawalla. — Ibid., 369. Wollawollahs. — Lewis
and Clark Exped., n, 253, 1814. Wollawwallah.—
Ibid., I, map, 1817. Wol-law-wol-lah.— Ibid., I,
map, 1814.
Wallets. See Receptacles.
Wallie ( from trailing ' down below ' ) . A
name said to have been applied by Yo-
semite Indians to all tribes living below
them, as on the Stanislaus and Tuolumne
rs., Cal. Probably only the country, not
its inhabitants, were actually so called.
Most or all of them belonged to the
Moquelumnan family.
Wallas. -Patrick in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 240, 1857
(applied to Indians of Tuolumne co., Cal. ). Wai'-
BULL. 30]
WALPAPI — WALPI
901
li.-Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 319 1*77
W allies.— Powers in Overland Mo., x, 325, 1S74. '
Walpapi. A Shoshonean division, be
longing to the Mono-Paviotso branch of
the family, closely affiliated with the
Yahuskin, with whom they have been
officially associated for nearly half a cen
tury. By treaty of Aug. 12, 181'5, they
ceded their territory about the shores
of Goose, Silver, Warner, and Harney
lakes, Oregon, and wTere assigned lands
in the s. part of Klamath res., established
the previous year. The Walpapi and the
Yahuskin together have numbered 135
to 166 persons between 1877 and 1891.
In 1906 the combined bands (officially
designated as "Paiute") on the Klamath
res. numbered 113; in 1909, 103. Two of
their settlements or camping places are
Chakeletsiwish and Kostuets, occupied
also by Yahuskin. Their great war chief
Pauline, also called Panaine, Paulihe,
Pau-le-nee, and Pah-ni-nees, was killed
in 1867.
Noll-pah-pe Snakes. — Applegatc in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
89, 1866. Pauline's band. — Hun tington ibid
103, 1865. Wall-Pah-Pe.— U S. Stat. at Law, xv,
218, 1869. Walpahpe Snakes.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 74.
1874. Wal-pah-pee Snakes.— Ibid. ,62 18?> Wal-
palla.— Ibid. ,171, 1877 Walpapi.— Gatschet, Kla
math Inds., II, xxxv, 1890. Wohlpahpe Snakes.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 110, 1874. Woll-pah-pe.— Hunting-
ton in Ind. Aff. Rep., 466, 1865.
Walpi (from wala, 'gap', 'notch'; op!,
locative : 'Place of the notch, ' in allusion to
a gap in the mesa on which it is situated ) .
One of the 6 villages of the Hopi (q. v. ) in
N. E. Arizona, situated on the summit of
East mesa, at its s. end (for an illustration,
see Pueblos). The ancestral clans which
founded Walpi built their first village
below the present site, on the x. \v. side
of the mesa point among the foot-hill son
the lowest terrace; this site is now marked
by a ruin called Kuchaptuvela, 'Ash-hill
terrace'. About 1629 the village was
moved to a higher terrace, on the w. point
of the mesa, at a site covered with ruins
known as Kisakobi (q. v.), 'Place of the
ladder house,' where was built a mission
chapel the remains of walls of which may
still be traced. During a large part of
the 17th century Spanish missionaries
labored here, but with slight success, and
in 1680, as a result of the Pueblo rebellion
(see Pneblos), the mission was destroyed
and the missionary killed, putting an end
to efforts to Christianize the Hopi until
after Arizona passed into possession of
the United States. A short time alter
the destruction of the mission, impelled
by fear of vengeance on the part of the
Spaniards, as well as by the increasing
attacks of Apache, Navaho, and Ute, tl
village was removed to, the top of the
rocky mesa where it now stands. Walpi
has three rows of houses separated by
courts. The middle or largest row is four
stories high, long and narrow, and pre
sents a broken sky-line. This row of
buildings is the oldest, having U-en ,,riu-
jnally built by the Bear and Snake c-Un?
Ine mam plaza or court lies K. of thi<
row, and communication with tin- rear
court ot the village i» by means of an
alley, rooted by buildings. Then- is a
similar covered entrance at the s. end.
The secret ceremonies of the Hopi are
performed in rooms called ki van and ki-
hus, the former isolated from the houwe
groups and used by fraternities of priests
composed of different clans, while the
kihus are generally limited in use to cer-
tain clans. The kivas, are rectangular
subterranean rooms oriented to the Hopi
cardinal points, and are entered by lad
ders from the roofs. Each kiva h'a* an
elevated floor, for the use of p{»ectatory, at
the x. end, a rirehole in the middle of
KOPELI, NATIVE OF WALPI
the floor, and a symbolic opening, called
the sipapu, in the floor. There are five
kivas in Walpi, four of which are built
in recesses and walled up on tin* outside;
the fifth is constructed in a depression
in the mesa. These are known a« the
Mungkiva ('Chief kiva'), Wikiwa lobi-
kiva(' Watch-place kiva'), Alkiva('Horo
kiva'), Chivatokiva ('(ioat kiva i ), and
Nacabkiva ('Half-way kiva ). The k
bus are known an the Flute kihu.1
Sun kihu, and the Warrior kilin.
western row of houses, separated
court from the Bear-Snake row, was I,
bv Flute and related clans; the short row
on the eastern rim of the mesa, on.v p. .pu-
lous, has now fallen intod.suse. Inejrlj
davs it was occupied by the Asa cl
902
WAMDISAPA S BAND
[B. A. E.
whose descendants now inhabit Sicho-
movi.
A mushroom-shaped rock, the result of
subaerial erosion, stands in the open area
on the s. E. side of the village, and near
this rock the public portion of the Snake
Dance (q. v.) and of other ceremonies is
held.
The direct trails to Walpi are steep and
in some places difficult. Many years ago
part of the ascent was made at the s. E.
side by a ladder drawn up at night. The
N. E. trail into Walpi is the most acces
sible, having been greatly improved in
recent years. The population of Walpi
is mixed with Tewa and other progressive
Pueblo peoples, and has been in closer
contact with the wThites than any other
Hopi pueblo. The progressive character
of the Walpi people is shown by the num
ber of modern houses built in recent
years at the foot of the mesa near the
springs and fields.
The following groups of clans, among
others, are represented at Walpi: Chua
(Snake), Ilonau (Bear), Kachina (Sacred
Dancer), Patki (Cloud), Pakab (Reed or
Arrow), Kokop (Firewood), Asa (Tansy
Mustard), Tuwa-Kukuch (Sand-Lizard),
Lengya (Flute), Ala (Horn), and Piba-
Tabo (Tobacco-Rabbit). The ancestors
of these clans lived in pueblo or cliff
houses, now ruins, situated in various
directions and in some cases remote from
Walpi. The original settlers were the
Bear people, who are reputed to have
come from Jemez (q. v. ). These colo
nists were later joined by the Snake and
Horn peoples, whose ancestors lived in
extreme N. Arizona. The Kachina clan
came from the E. ; the Reed people are
descendants of women captured at a
Hopi town, now a ruin, called Awatobi.
The Kokop clan came from Jemez, and
made Walpi their home after the fall of
their own pueblo, Sikyatki, in prehistoric
times. The Patki, Kukuch, and Piba-
Tabo originally came from the s., where
ruins of their pueblos are still visible at
Winslow and near Hardy, Ariz., on
Little Colorado r. The Flute people
came from N. Arizona, where they once
lived with the Horn and Snake clans.
The Asa migrated from Zufii. The socio-
logic history and growth of Walpi are as
follows: (1) Formed by Bear clans; (2)
increased by the accession of Snake clans;
(3) enlarged by clans after the overthrow
of Sikyatki; (4) destruction of Awatobi
and assimilation of many clans there
from ; (5) advent of Asa clans from Zuni;
(6) advent of clans from the Little Colo
rado; (7) advent of the Tewa clans, some
of whose descendants now live in Hano.
The population now numbers about 200,
but according to Vetancurt it had about
1,200 inhabitants in 1680. This estimate is
evidently exaggerated.
Consult Bourke, Snake Dance of the
Moquis, 1884; Donaldson, Moqui Indians
of Arizona, 1893; Fewkes, various writ
ings in Reps. B. A. E., Am. Anthr., and
Jour. Am. Folk-lore; Hough, Moki Snake
Dance, 1898; V. Mindeleff in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 1891; C. Mindeleff in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 1900, and the writings cited
below. (j. w. P.)
Alaki.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 611, 1900
('Horn house,' on account of the many Horn (Ala)
people there: traditional name). Cuelpe. — Parke,
map of N. Mex., 1851; Davis, El Gringo, 115,
1857. Et-tah -kin-nee.— Eaton in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, iv, 220, 1854 (Navaho name). Gualpa.—
Garces (1770), Diary, 394, 1900. Gualpes.— Ibid.,
360. Gualpi.— Porras (ra. 1630) quoted by Vetan
curt, Menolog. Fran., 211, 212, 1871. Gualpi-
mas.— Vetancurt (1693) in Teatro Mex., nr, 322,
1871. Guelpee.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 10,
1863 (or Hualpee). Hoepeekee.— Eastman, map
(1853) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 24-25, 1854.
Horn Pueblo.— Fewkes in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 611,
1900 (or Alaki). Huallpi.— Alcedo, Dice Geog., II,
379, 1787. Hual-pe.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A.,
242, 1885. Hualpee.— Beadle, Undeveloped West,
576, 1873. Hual-pee.— Ives, Colo. R., map, 1861.
Hualpi.— Villa-Senor, Theatro Am., n, 425, 1748.
Hualpy.— Loew in Pop. Sci. Mo., v, 352, July 1874.
Hualvi.— Loew (1875) in Wheeler, Surv. Rep., vir,
345, 1879. Huatl-vi. — Loew in Ann. Rep. Wheeler
Surv., 178, 1875. I-ya'-km.— A. M. Stephen, inf'n,
1887 ('high house': Navaho name). Jano-
gualpa.— Garce's (1776) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz,
and N. Mex., 137, 395, 1889 (apparently a mistaken
combination of Hano and Walpi)*. Jual-pi.—
Palmer in Ind. Aff. Rep., 133, 1870. Mo'-qui.—
Barber in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877 (or Gual'-pi).
Obiki.— Loew in Pop. Sci. Mo., v, 352, July 1874 ("er
roneously called Hualpy"). O-pe'-ki.— Jackson
cited by Barber in Am. Nat., 730, Dec. 1877 (or
Gual'-pi). 0-pi-ji-que.— Ward (1861) quoted by
Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds., 14. 1893. Opijiqui. —
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 19. 1863. Opquive.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, 1, 519, 1851. Opquivi.— Cal-
houn quoted by Donaldson, Moqui Pueblo Inds.,
14,1893. Quai-i-pi,— Donaldson, ibid, (misprintof
Whipple'sGual-pi) . S. Bernardino Gualpi. — Vargas
(1692) quoted by Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 201,
1889. Talvoi.— Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihua
hua. 231, 1834 (probably identical). Wa-ci-pi.—
Shipley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 310, 1891. Wall-a-pi.—
Irvine in Ind. Aff. Rep., 160, 1877. Wal-pe.— ten
Kate, Reizen inN. A., 454, 1885 (or Hual-pe). Wal
pi. — Common form. Walpians. — Fewkes in Am.
Anthr., vn, 396, 1894 (the people). Washpi.—
Hodge, field notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Acoma form).
Wathl-pi-e.— Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., in, pt.
3, 13, 1856 (Zuni name). Wolapi.— Shufeldt, In
dian Types of Beauty, 10, 1891. Wol-pi.— Powell
in Scri oner's Mag., 202, Dec. 1875.
Wamdisapa's Band. One of the two di
visions of the Wahpekute Sioux, of which
Wamdisapa (Black Eagle) was chief be
tween 1842 and 1851. Their predatory
habits led to and prolonged a war with
the Sank and Foxes, in consequence of
which they separated from the main body
of Wahpekute before 1851, going to Ver
milion r., S. Dak. Subsequently Inkpa-
duta (Scarlet Point) was chief of the band,
which, after becoming reduced to 10 or
15 lodges, was known by his name. They
returned to Spirit lake and Des Moines r.,
and, their lands having been ceded by
the treaty of Mendota, Minn. , in 1851 , they
came into conflict with the Government.
Their right to a part of the purchase
money being refused, they murdered
the settlers and were hunted down by
soldiers.
BULL. 30]
WAMDITANKA— WAMPANOAG
903
Black Eagle ['s band].— Flandrau in Minn. Hist
Coll., Ill, 387, 1880. Ink-pa-du-ta['s bandl.-Ibid
Ink-pah-doo-ta band.— Hatch in H. R. Misc Doo'
167, 44th Cong. , 1st sess. , 424, 1876. Wam-di-sapa's
people. — Flandrau, op. cit.
Wamditanka ('Great war eagle'). A
chief of one of the bands of Mdewakanton
Sioux at the time of the Sioux uprising
in 1862; commonly called Big Eagle, and
sometimes known as Jerome Big Eagle.
According to his personal narrative, re
corded by R. L. Holcombe (Minn. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vi, pt. 3, 382-400, 1894), he
was born in 1827 at the Indian village
near the site of Mendota, Dakota co.,
Minn., and on the death of his father,
Gray Iron, succeeded him as chief. In
his youth he often went with war parties
against the Chippewa and other enemies
of his tribe, and on occasion wore a head
dress with six feathers representing as
many Chippewa scalps taken by him.
Although Wamditanka took part with
the Sioux in the uprising of 1862, he
claims that he did not participate in the
massacres of the settlers, but even used
his influence, in some instances, to save
from death both whites and converted
mixed-bloods. The evidence shows this
claim to be substantially correct, and
that he wras perhaps pressed into the war
by his people. At this time his village
was on Crow cr., in McLeod co., Minn.
His band consisted of about 150 to 200
persons, including about 40 warriors.
Soon after the battle of Birch Coolie,
Minn., in 1862, Wamditanka and his
band, with others, surrendered to Gen.
Sibley. He was tried, convicted, and
sentenced to three years imprisonment,
part of the time at Davenport, Iowa, the
remainder at Rock Island, 111. After his
discharge he was converted to Christi
anity. He was twice married; his second
wife was still alive in 1894, at which time
his home was at Granite Falls, Yellow
Medicine co., Minn. He visited Wash
ington with a delegation of his tribe in
1858, arid was one of the signers of the
treaty with the Sioux negotiated June 19
of that year. (c. T.)
Wamesit. An important tribe of the
Pennacook confederacy, occupying the s.
bank of Merrimac r. below the mouth
of Concord r., Mass. In King Philip's
war of 1675 they suffered severely and
decreased so greatly that in 1686 they
sold their territory and probably joined
the other Pennacook at St Francis in
Canada.
Pacotucketts.— Sanford, U. S., cxxxix, 1819. Paw-
tucketts.— Farmer in N. H. Hist. Soc. Coll., I, 219,
1824. Wambesitts.— Kidder in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll.,
VI, 236, 1859.
Wamesit. The village of the Wamesit,
situated near the present Lowell, Mass. It
was the gathering place of the confeder
acy during the fishing season; hence the
name. It was one of the Praying towns
j^.the outbreak of King Philip', war
i in Mawi. Hist. S<>c. r,,||
• Vater. Mith.. j,t. 3.
quoted by Drake0' ImlTh"' J "WJ*
BMlS^iS/7 (im) in N' Y- I**'- <'"!. H'Ut "n"
626,1881 Wameset.— Record of i»;7t; in N II Him
Soc Coll., in, 99, 1832. WwMdt-Gook'ln(S
m Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., ., IM. mo,;. WM,-
meset.— Hubbard (1680j, ibid., 2d H v y» \>
Wamesut. looker in Am. Aiiihr.."x, W7 iw'
Wammikan. A raft of hewed logs, upon
which is constructed a shanty, provided
with cooking and sleeping arrangements.
See Wanigan, of which the word is a cor
ruption. (\V. R. ci.)
Wamnughaoin ('shell ear pendant').
A band of the Sihasapa or Black foot
Sioux.
Wamnuga-oiij. — Dorsey in 15th Rep. H V K 219
1897. Wamnuxa-oi».— Ibid.
Wampampeag. See W'tntjtmn.
Wampanoag ('eastern people'). One
of the principal tribes of New England.
Their proper territory api>eais to have
been the peninsula on the E. shore of Nar-
ragansett bay now included in Bristol co.,
R. I., and the adjacent parts in Bristol
co., Mass. The Wampanoag chiefs ruled
all the country extending E. from Xarra-
gansett bay and Pawtucket r. to the Atlan
tic coast, including the islands of Xan-
tucket and Martha's Vineyard. Rhode
Island in the bay was also at one time
the property of this trilx', but was con
quered from them by the Xarrajranset,
who occupied the w. shore of the bay.
On the x. their territory lw>rdered that of
the tribes of the Massachuset confed
eracy. The Xauset of Cape Cod and the
Saconnet near Compton, R. I., although
belonging to the group, seem to have
been in a measure independent. (Jos-
nold visited Martha's Vineyard in K
and "trafficked amicably with the na
tives." Other explorers, before the land
ing of the Pilgrims, visited the region
and provoked the natives by i
ment. Champlain found those of <
unfriendly, probably on account of pre
vious ill treatment, and had an encounter
with them. When the English settled
at Plymouth in 1620 the Wampanoag
were said to have about .SO vill
and must have been much strong
before the great pestilence of 1617 nearly
depopulated the southern New Engla
coast Their chief was Massaso.
made a treaty of friendship with the
SLists, which he faithfully observed
until his death, when he was succeeded
by his son, known to the Knghsh a
KW Philip. The bad treatment of
whites and their encroachment upot
lands of the Indians led thus chief,
at the head of 500 warriors of his o«n
904
WAMPAPIN WAMPUM
[B. A. E.
tribe, to form a combination of all the
Indians from Merrimac r. to the
Thames for the purpose of driving out or
exterminating the whites. The war,
which began in 1675 and lasted 2 years,
was the most destructive in the history
of New England and was most disastrous
to the Indians. Philip and the leading
chiefs were killed, the Wampanoag and
Narraganset were practically extermi
nated, and the survivors fled to the inte
rior tribes. Many of those who surren
dered were sold into slavery, and others
joined the various Praying villages in s.
Massachusetts. The greater part of the
Wampanoag who remained in the coun
try joined the Saconnet. The Indians
of C. Cod and Martha's Vineyard gen
erally remained faithful to the whites,
the latter persistently refusing to comply
with Philip's solicitations to join him in
the contest.
The principal village of the Wampa
noag, where the head chief resided, was
Pokanoket. Other villages probably be
longing to the tribe were Acushnet,
Agavvam, Assameekg, Assawompset, As-
sonet, Betty's Neck, Chaubaqueduck,
Coaxet, Cohannet, Cooxissett, Cowsump-
sit, Gayhead, Herring Pond, Jones River,
Kitteaumut, Loquasquscit, Mattakeset,
Mattapoiset, Miacomit, Munponset, Na-
masket, Nashamoiess, Nashanekammuck,
Nukkehkummees, Nunnepoag, Ohkon-
kemme, Pachade, Pocasset, Quittaub,
Saconnet, Saltwater Pond, Sanchecan-
tacket, Seconchqut, Shawomet, Shim-
moah, Talhanio, Toikiming, Wauchimo-
qut, Wawayontat. (j. M. )
Massasoits.— Dee in Smith (1629), Va., n, 229,
repr. 1819. Massasowat. — Ibid. Massasoyts. —
Mourt (1622) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s.( vm,
226, 1802. Pawkunnawkutts.— Chase in Smith-
son. Rep. for 1883, 881, 1885. Philip's Indians.—
Trumbull, Conn., 1,221, 1818. Wampangs.— Writer
of 1676, quoted by Drake, Ind. Chron., 125, 1836.
Wampano. — MeKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in,
80, 1854. Wampanoags.— Niles (c.a. 1761) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., VI, 190,1837. Wam-pa-no-gas.—
Macauley, N. Y., n, 162, 1829. Wampanooucks.—
Writer of 1675 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., I,
67, 1825. Wampeage. — Record (1653) quoted by
Macauley, N. Y., n, 353, 1829. Wamponoags.—
Writer of 1807 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s in
83, 1815. Wapenocks.— Le Laet (1640) in N. Y. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., I, 294, 1841. Whampinages.—
Brinley (1658) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., v,
217, 18*16. Wompanaoges.— Ibid., x, 15-20, 1809.
Wompanoag. — Oliver (ca. 1675) quoted by Drake
Bk. Inds., bk. in, 35, 1848. Womponoags.— Hoyt,
Antiq. Res., 112, 1824.
Warn pap in. A name for the water
chinquapin, Nelumbo lutea, corrupted from
wankipin, 'crooked root/ the Chippewa
name for the long, nodose rootstock of
the plant, which after being boiled to
destroy its acidity is used as food. It is
called tarawa and taluwa, 'hollow root,'
by the Oto and Quapaw. The name is
etill further corrupted in the West to
yankapin. (w. R. G.)
Wampatuck ( ' goose ' ) . A Massachuset
chief of the country s. of Boston, Mass.,
a son of Chickataubut (q. v. ), from whom
the English purchased much land. He
was killed in 1669 in a battle with the
Mohawk. (A. F. c.)
Wampeag. See Peag, Wampum.
Wampee. A name used in parts of the
Southern statesfor the pickerel- weed(Pon-
tederia caudata}. Gerard (Garden and
Forest, July 26, 1896) says that the term
wampee was applied by Drayton in 1802 to
the Indian turnip (Arissema triphyllum),
and by Rafinesque in 1830 to Peltandra
alba. (A. F. c. )
Wamping. A former village, Mohican
or Wappinger, on the lower Hudson r.,
N. Y. , under Iroquois protection. — Albany
treaty (1664) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., in,
68, 1853.
Wampoose. The American elk, Cervus
americana, called also gray moose and
wapiti; an animal about the size of a
horse and strikingly similar to the stag of
Europe. It was formerly extensively dis
tributed throughout the present limits of
the United States, but is now confined
mostly to the N. and N. w. portions. The
name is of Abnaki origin, from wanbus or
wanpus, 'white moose'; the Algonquians
making no distinction between white and
gray. (w. R. G. )
Wampum (the contracted form of New
England Algonquian wampumpeak, wam-
pumpeage, or wampdmpeag, expressed pho
netically as wanpanpiak or wanbaflbiag, the
component lexical elements of which are
wamp, for iranb, a derivative of wab, '(be
ing) white'; umpe or ompe, for anbi or
anpi, ' a string (of shell-beads) ' ; ak or ag,
the grammatic sign of the animate plural.
As the native expression was too cumber
some for ready utterance by the New
England colonists, the sentence-word was
divided by them into wampum, and peak
or peage, regardless of the exact line of
phonetic division between the component
lexical elements of the expression ) . The
shell beads in use among the North Amer
ican Indians, wrought out of several kinds
of shells found along both the western
and the eastern littorals of the continent,
including various species of Veneridae, as
the poquauhaag( Venus mercenaria), usu
ally contracted to quahaug or qualiog, for
merly sometimes called hens, the common
round or hard -shell clam, which in the S.
sometimes attains a weight of 4 pounds;
the periwinkle (Pyrula carica and P. ca-
naliculata), or winkle, the meteduhock of
Roger Williams; the whelk (Buccinum
undatum) ; fresh-water shells of the genus
Unio; and, on the Pacific coast, the Den-
talium (D. entalis, and D. indianorum),
the abalone or haliotis (H. rufescens, H.
splendens, and H. cracherodii), the scal
lop shells or pectens, and the olivella (0.
BULL. 30]
WAMPUM
905
biplicata); and a number of other sea-
shells.
In the manufacture of these shell beads
much patient labor and a marked degree of
skill and careful manipulation were re
quired. Their manufacture was appar
ently not confined to any class of persons
among the natives, for Roger Williams
(Key, 128, 1827) remarks that in general
those who live along the seashore manu
facture the beads, and that "as many
make as will." In New England and
along the Atlantic seaboard wampum was
chiefly of two colors: the white, and the
violet or purple, which latter varied in
shade from pale or pink violet to dark
rich purple. The value of these shell
beads was determined by their color and
degree of finish. In form they were cy
lindrical, being from about £ to ^ in. in
diameter, and from £ to •& in. in length.
Notwithstanding the abundant literature
concerning the multifarious uses of these
shell beads in trade, in
the embroidering of ar
ticles of dress, the mak
ing of objects for per
sonal adornment and
badges of rank and offi
cial dignity, and in the
fiducial transactions of
private and public life,
no technical statement
of the exact methods
employed by the na
tives in their manufac
ture is available.
According to Barber
and Howe (Hist. Coll.
N. J., 1844) the method
of manufacture after
contact with the whites
was as follows: The
Wampum WaS Wrought, STRINGS OF WAMPUM
largely by the women,
from the thick blue portions of the
shell, and the process, though simple,
required a skill acquired only by long
practice. The intense hardness and brit-
tlenesa of the materials made it impos
sible to wear, grind, and bore the shell
by machinery alone. First the thin por
tions were removed with a light sharp
hammer, and the remainder was clamped
in a scissure sawed in a slender stick, and
was then ground into an octagonal figure,
an inch in length and half an inch in di
ameter. This piece being ready for bor
ing was inserted into another piece ot
wood, sawed like the first stick, which
was firmly fastened to a bench, a weight
being so adjusted that it caused the scis
sure to grip the shell and to hold it se
curely. The drill was made from an
shape and tempered in the flame of a can
dle. Braced against a steel plate on the
operator's chest and nicely adjusted t«» the
center of the shell, the drill was rotated
by means of the common hand-bow
Io clean the aperture, tin- drill was <lex-
trously withdrawn while in motion ami
was cleared by the thumb and linger of
the particles of shell. From a Ve*«el
hanging over the closely clamped nhcll
drops of water fell on the drill to cool it,
for particular care was exercise* I lest the
shell break from the heat caused by fric
tion. When the drilling n-ached halfway
through the shell, the shell was reversed
and the boring was completed from the
opposite side. To finish the surface and
to shape the edges were the next proc
esses. A wire about a foot long was fas
tened at one end to a bench; beneath ami
parallel with the wire was a grindstone
with a grooved face, which was worked
by a foot-treadle. The beads were strung
on the wire and the free end grasjM-d in
the left hand and the wire of beads was
drawn into the groove of the fast-revolv
ing grindstone. By means of a flat piece
of wood, held in the right hand, the beads
were continually turned. By this process
the beads soon became round, smooth,
and polished, and were then strung on
hempen strings about a foot in lentrth.
Five to ten such strings could be made in
a day, and were sold to country mer
chants at the rate of 12J cents apiece.
Warnpum very early in the intercourse
between the whites and the Indians, a.s it
already was among themselves, In-came a
medium of exchange at fixed values, m>t
only in merchandise but also in dollars
and cents. So important was this use of
it that Weeden (Johns Hopkins I'niv.
Stud., 2d s., vm-ix, 1884) wrote a mono
graph on wampum witli the su^estive
title, "Indian Money as a Factor in N
p]ngland Civili/ation," in which this
phase of the subject is fully discussed.
Bowers, Stearns, Goddard, and others
mention facts showing that shell money
at an early time on the Pacific roast
came a medium of exchange, not on!
amon" the Indians but also amontf the
whites. Goddard (Life and Culture of
the Hupa, 48-41), 190:i) says that a si
shell of the decorated dentalium is meas
ured and its value determined I
creases on the left hand; that string
these shells reaching from the t
nail to the point of the shoulder oo.
tain 11 of the largest and 1
smallest of these shells; that s
natives have a set ot lines tatto.- e«
inner side of the left forwrm, which
cate the length of 5 shells of the sever
tandards of length. Rosendale < \ am-
pum~Currency, 1896) 81 '%»Hg£
untempered handsaw, ground into proper tationn {^^SSStaSi !«' to 1MB
. . ., . ... . „, . ,,„. erijmdtottl-P^ o( waiui)Uln „
906
WAMPUM
[B. A. E.
currency." His article is valuable and
interesting for giving the value of the dif
ferent kinds and grades of wampum in
stivers and guilders at the periods men
tioned.
Williams (op. cit.), speaking of the^o-
quadhock or quahaug, called hens by the
English, or the hard round clam, says
that the Indians "break out of the shell
about half an inch of a black part of it,
of which they make their suckauhock, or
black money," and that they manufac
ture from the stem or stock of the me-
teauliock, or periwinkle, their "wompam
or white money," of half the value of
the suckdwhock or black money or shell
beads. In his lexicon Williams gives the
words sawlwog and sawhosachick as the
native tewns for 'loose beads,' enomphosa-
chick as that for 'strung ones,' and mache-
fjnoce as 'a girdle, or belt,' curiously
made from one to five or more inches in
width of these shell beads. Such a belt,
he tells us, was worth sometimes more
than £10 ster
ling, and was
worn either as
a girdle or as
a scarf or sash
around the
shoulders or
breasts, hence
the common
name of belt
for this article.
Strings were al
so worn as orna
ments around
the necks of
w omen an d
children. Wil
liams quaintly
adds: "Princes make rich caps and
aprons (or small breeches) of these beads,
thus curiously strung into many forms
and figures: their black and white finely
mixed together." As to their means of
manufacture he says also that before the
Indians obtained awl blades from Euro
peans they "made shift to bore this their
shell money with stone," and that the
work of smoothing the beads "they doe
on stones" and other things.
Lawson (Hist. Car., 315-316, 1714)
writes that the Indians of Carolina had
two different kinds of shell money, called
peak and ronoak, chiefly the former kind,
which at New York went by the name of
wampum, and was used as current money.
He believed that peak was used on the
continent "as far as the bay of Mexico."
The peak, he says, was called "porcelan"
by many writers, and was made in great
quantities in New York and "with us in
some measure." It was made from shells
found on the coast, very large and hard,
so that it was difficult to cut them; that
USE OF WAMPUM BELTS IN INDIAN COUNCIL. (AFTER LAFITAu)
some English smiths attempted " to drill
this sort of shell money" for profit, but
found the task too hard, and saw that
nothing could be gained, for the "drilling
was the most difficult part of the work
to the Englishmen, wyhich the Indians
manage with a nail stuck in a cane or
reed, which was rolled by them on their
thighs with the right hand and the bit of
shell was held in the left, so in time they
drill a hole quite through it, which is a
tedious work; but especially in making
their ronoak, four of which will scarce
make one length of their wampum." He
does not say how the drilling was done
before the Indians had nails. For this
shell money "skins, furs, slaves, and
whatever the Indians possessed might be
bought; by it they might be enticed to do
anything — to part with anything except
their children for slaves; by its means
murders and other crimes were adjusted
and settled." Beverley (Hist. Va., bk.
in, 5S, 1705) says that the Indians of the
Virginia and
Carolinalittoral
had peak and
roenoke; that
the peak was of
two colors, dark
purple and
white; that
they (presum
ably the purple
and the white)
were alike in
size and figure,
being made of
different por
tions of the
same shell (evi
dently the po-
(juauJiock) ; they were polished as smooth
as glass, and were strung through holes
drilled through their centers; the purple
or dark-colored beads were more valu
able than the white, bringing among
the Indian traders 18 pence per yard,
while the white brought only 9 pence;
and that these Indians made of these
shell beads pipes (probably tubular ob
jects), 2 or 3 in. long and "thicker
than ordinary, which are much more
valuable;" that they also made runtees
of the same shell, grinding them smooth
as the beads of the peak, "the strung
beads," and that these runtees were
either large like an oval bead, drilled
through the length of the oval, or they
were fiat and circular, nearly an inch
in width and ^ in. thick, and were drilled
edgewise. The peak, the rnntees, and the
"pipes," he continues, were used for cor
onets, bracelets, belts, or else the shell
beads were made into long strings to hang
down before the breast, to lace up their
garments, or to adorn their tomahawka
BULL. 30]
WAMPUM
and other weapons and implements;
lastly, he adds, that these Indians made
another kind of beads, of less value than
the other, from the cockle shell, which
was broken into small fragments, which
were left with rough edges, and drilled
through in the same manner as the other
shell beads forming the peak- these rough-
edged " beads" were called roenoke (the
ronoak of Lawson), and they were used
in the same manner as the
strung beads.
peak or
To the Iroquois and to many other In
dians white as a color was auspicious, and
its use in ritual and ceremony therefore
indicated peace, health, welfare, and pros
perity—ideas expressed by white wam
pum when ceremonially employed; on
the contrary, black as a color was inaus
picious, and its use therefore indicated
hostility, sorrow, death, condolence, and
mourning— ideas expressed by dark or
purple wampum when ceremonially em
ployed; nevertheless the dark or purple
variety of wampum was commercially
much more valuable than the white kind,
and the darker its shade the more valu
able it was. Commonly the ratio was as
one to two. In commercial transactions
wampum was used strung or unstrung.
In trade it was usually exchanged by
count when loose, by the string, or by
the fathom. The fathom was a count.
Williams (Key, chap, xiv) says that
piuckquat was the native name for 10
sixpence, or 60 pence, and that this was
called nquittompeg, that is, 'one fathom,'
5 shillings. So a fathom was a count of
beads, the number of which was deter
mined by the number legally current for
a penny. Williams said that 6 white and
3 black beads were current for a penny;
therefore at this ratio 360 white and
180 black beads constituted a fathom.
A large portion of the white shell beads
was consumed in the manufacture of va
rious articles of personal adornment and
in the embroidery of various articles
of raiment for both men and women.
For use in public affairs and in official
communications, in ritualistic and fiducial
transactions, wampum was wrought into
two well-known products — strings, often
tied into bundles or sheaves of strings,
and belts or scarfs or sashes. The first
variety was made originally by stringing
the wampum beads on small "strands of
skin or sinew, and later on a strong thread
or on several threads twisted together;
these strings of shell beads were called
"branches" by French writers gener
ally, probably including the bunches or
sheaves. In making these strings of
beads it was possible, by using all white,
all purple, or by a combination of the two
colors in definite proportions, regulated
by the color symbolism of the people, to
907
a variety or a dif-
the strand
; for empfc there
aml «»en on,-
a white bead and then two purple'bei
alternately, or there mi^ht ij two or mo e
white beads followed by two or n
purple beads alternately on the strand^
of^b--^
beads
Of white and the other half of purple
or one half of the string of beada
might be arranged in one wav ami the
other half in another. Thus it was pos
sible by these wimple devices to indicate
by means of the two available colors a
number of combinations, differing one
from another sufficiently to convey a
number of ideas without much chance
tor confusion. The white string tinned
red by vermilion or some other red color
were used asa challenge or declaration of
war, or as an invitation to friends to join
in a war. For these reasons some string
of beads consisted wholly of white l*:uls,
while others were composed entirely of
purple or dark heads. A string com pored
entirely of dark heads is the ollicial string
THE PENN TREATY BELT
of heads by which one of the Iroquoia
tribes notifies its hrotherand cousin trilies
of the death of one or more of its chiefs.
White strings were commonly employed
in matters of ordinary routine, requiring
only some degree of formality, or merely
as preliminary exhibits to others of more
and deeper import. The second kind of
shell-head product was the more or less
broad sash, scarf, or belt, on which the
white and the purple beads, first suitably
proportioned on strings, were fastened to
gether by small strands of sinew or skin
in such manner as to f< >rm a neat am 1 dur
able fabric. By Suitable combinations of
the two colors dominant in the beads va
rious symbolic figures and devices were
neatly and deftly wrought into the Ixxlv
of the belt orscarf. Sometimes the fabric
took the form of a symbolic sun. But the
breadth and length of the belt or saflh,
and the proportions of the white and the
purple beads composing it, were naturally
determined by the nature and importance
of the occasion for its use. According to
Lafitau (171M), a very good authority, the
usual size of a belt in his time was 11
strands of 180 beads each, or about 1
wampum beads. There are reference
belts composed of 6,000 and 7,000 bead*
908
WAMPUM
[B. A. B.
and proportionately long. Some belts
were employed to convey a double mes
sage — that is, one half to one person and
the other half to another, or two messages
to one person or people.
The chiefs and the elders of the people
were accustomed to assemble to rehearse
the matters mnemonically connected
with the several wampum strings, sheaves
of strings, and belts in their keeping. In
complex and important affairs, certain of
these annalists were charged with re
membering only a particular portion of
the record, while to others were entrusted
other portions, thereby rendering it the
more easy to remember the details of the
entire matter without forgetting any
material circumstance. To aid these
annalists and others they devised the
complex and varied forms of wampum
strands, sheaves, and belts already noted.
Belts were used for various purposes,
as the ratification of treaties, the con
firmation of alliances, and the authentica
tion of proposals made by one people to
another.
In addition to packs of skins and furs,
the public treasure of a people, such as
the tribes of the Iroquois league, con
sisted largely of wampum, together with
the strands, bunches, or sheaves of strings
or strands, and the belts, scarfs, or sashes
made from it, as above described. Not
having the use of writing of any kind,
the Indians, naturally apt to forget events
and occurrences happening among them,
devised the variety of uses for wampum
and its products.
In addition to the descriptive names or
merely denotive designations of wampum
and the things made from it, a number
of terms of political import were applied
to these wampum strings and belts by
the Iroquoian tribes, which indicate the
importance attached to these several
objects. By all these tribes the term
kana/lnd'>, 'a braid or plaited object,' was
applied to strings of wampum of what
ever nature. The Mohawk applied the
term gaion'nV to the belt of wampum,
while the Onondaga and the Seneca use
kas'hwen'W . Figuratively, and perhaps
ceremonially, these people apply the fol
lowing names to wampum employed
of li dally and formally: kari"hw&' (gaif-
7m'<f, dialectic variant), 'the business,
the affair, or the authentic credential';
gawen'nff, 'the voice, the word, or the
proposition,' because every proposal of a
public nature, as an edict, required for
its authentication a belt or a string of
wampum according to its importance and
to^ the exigency of the case; and kdian-
eren/fser&' ((jaianen"8a> , a dialectic va
riant), 'welfare,' 'the commonwealth,'
'justice,' here 'the law.' For wampum
the Mohawk have the name oneko'r'ha',
which by strict dialectic changes of sounds
(n=t, and the dropping of r) becomes
otko"a', which is the Onondaga and the
Seneca name for it.
The Dutch about New York (Man
hattan) applied the Algonquian term
sewan (also written servant, sewared, zee-
ivand, etc.), 'scattered or loose (beads),'
to all shell beads, in the same manner
that the English called all peage, or strung
beads, wampum, 'white.' The Dutch
applied the name Sewan hacky, 'Wam
pum land,' to Long Island, perhaps in
imitation of the natives, for it was noted
for its abundance of shells suited to shell-
bead making. In New England mow-
hackees, 'black beads,' was used.
As early as 1640, in New P^ngland and
especially in New Netherland, there was
much trouble and discontent owing to
the manufacture of counterfeit and un
finished wampum. It was complained
that payments were made in nothing but
rough, unpolished stuff, while the good,
polished beads, commonly called "Man
hattan wampum," was exported, con
cealed, or at least not to be had at all.
Many ordinances of the Director and
Council of New Netherland were passed
in more or less successful attempts to
remedy this growing evil. The following
citation from such an ordinance, passed
May 30, 1050, shows to what an alarming
extent wampum was counterfeited:
"Whereas, we have by experience, and
for a long time seen the decline and daily
depreciation of the loose wampum among
which are circulating many with holes
and half finished; also some of stone,
bone, glass, muscle-shells, horn, yea, even
of wood and broken beads, together with
the manifold complaints of the inhabit
ants that they cannot go to market with
such wampum, nor obtain any commodi
ties, not even a small loaf of white bread
or pot of beer from the traders, bakers,
or tapsters for loose wampum. ... in
order hereby to prevent the further im
portation of all lump and unperf orated
wampum, so as in future to obviate all
misunderstanding, the Hon'ble Director
and Council aforesaid, do ordain that the
commercial shall pass and be good pay as
heretofore, to wit, six white or three
black for one stiver; on the contrary,
poor strung wampum shall pass eight
white and four black for one stiver [sti-
ver=one penny]."
On the Pacific coast, according to Pow
ers, Gibbs, and other writers, immense
quantities of shell money or beads were
in circulation, the value of which fluctu
ated greatly from tribe to tribe. Much
of it was made from the so-called tusk-
shell, a species of dentalium, which was
obtained in the following manner: To the
end of a suitable pole a strip of wood was
BULL. 30]
WAMPUM
secured, being placed transversely to the
line of the pole, and first studded with
bone or wooden teeth. From the bow of
a canoe or boat, propelled usually by a
woman, the tusk-shell fisher stood and
carefully prodded the sands at the bottom
of the water a number of times with his
comblike instrument, and then drew it
up to see whether any of the shells had
become impaled on the teeth of the in
strument. Sometimes four or five of the
shells were brought up, and sometimes
none at all. This was a practical method
of obtaining these shells, as they are not
found between tide marks. The form of
this shell, which gave it its name of tusk-
shell, is tooth- or fang-shaped, having an
orifice at both ends. A fine specimen is
about 3 in. in length, but usually they are
much shorter. With the small end in
variably downward, it is found burrowed
in the sand in from 4 to 8 fathoms of
water in sheltered harbors or inlets. The
women string these shells neatly on bits
of dried sinew; they are afterward orna
mented with fragments of haliotis shell
and with, tufts of mountain-goat's wool.
A string of 25 of these shells, which,
placed end to end, reached one fathom
or 6 ft, was called a huufua (q. v.) and
was the standard of value. The shorter
broken shells were strung in like manner,
and these inferior strings were called
kopkopx, of which 40 were equal in value
to one hiaqua. Bands or belts were also
made of dentalium shells, and these also
served as currency and for ornament.
But according to 'Gibbs ''forty to the
fathom" was the standard, or one hiaqua,
which would purchase as a rule one male
and two female slaves: this was approxi
mately £50 sterling. According to Pow
ers and others alli-co-ckick was the name
of this tusk-money in California. In the
central and southern part of the state
there was a staple currency known as
hawock, or hawok, made from the shells
of "a bivalve, a ponderous clam when
adult." The shell was cut into small
disks, of which the larger were worth
about 25 cents and the smaller about 4
cents. Some of the disks, 2 in. in diame
ter and I in. in thickness, were worth a
dollar apiece. Powers mentions a neck
lace of hawok, worn by a young woman,
which was 10 yds long, consisting of 1,160
pieces, and was worth about $225. The
olivella shell money was known as kol-
kol, or col-col. The shell was prepared
by simply grinding off the apex and.
stringing it mouth-to-mouth with others.
This money, it is said, was ' slightly
esteemed, "'perhaps owing to the great
abundance of the species. The abalone
or haliotis shell money was known as
uhl-lo or id-Jo; this was made from a very
beautiful shell, rather too large and cum
bersome to be used as money. The «h«-l!
was prepared for use by cutting it into
oblong strips from 1 in. to 2 in. long and
about I in. in width. Holes wen- drills!
near one end of the strip, and thi'Htrii*
were then strung edge to ed«e. Ten
pieces constituted a string. Th«- larger
pieces were worth $1 apiece, thus mak
ing the value of a string about $10.
The literature pertaining to Khell money
and to shell objects is extensive. The
more important writings on the nubject
are: Barber and Howe, Hist. Coll. N. .).,
1844; Beach, Indian Miscel., 295, 1*77;
Beauchamp (1 ) in Am. Antiq., Mar. 1X89;
(2) in Bull. N. Y. State Mus., VIM, in,.
41, 1901, with bibliog.; Beverley, Hi.-t.
Va., bk. in, 58, 1705; Boas, (l)"in Hep.
Brit. A. A. S., 36, 1889; (2) in Rep. on
N. W. Tribes Can., 85, 1X90; Bradford
in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., 3, 234-:{5,
335-36, 1856; Brinton, Myths of the New
World, 1903; Burnaby, Travels in N. Am.,
60, 1775; Bushnell in Jour. Anthr.
lust. (it. Brit., xxxvi, 172, 19(M>; Carrier
in Hakluyt, Voy., in, 272, 1600, repr.
1810; Carver, Travels, 235, 179*>; Cox,
Adventures, 332-33, 1831 ; Kells in Smith-
son. Rep. 1887, 647, 18X9; Forsyth, Acct.
Man. and Cust. of the Sank, 3, 1S26; ( iod-
dard in Univ. Cal. Pub., i. 49, l!*03; (i<K>-
kin (1674) in Ma^s. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st
s., i, 152, 1792; Hale in Am. Nat., .\\iii,
1884; Holm (1646) in Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., in, 1834; Holmes in 2d Rep. P.. A.
E., 179, 1883; Ingersoll in Am. Nat.,
xvn, no. 5, 1883; Jewitt, Narr, 76, 1S15;
Jones, Antiq. So. Ind., 1873; Josselyn,
Acct. Two Voy. to New Kng., IXfifv. Kane,
Wanderings in N. Am., 238,1859;
(1714), Hist. Car., 1860; Ix>rd. Naturalist
in Brit. Col., 11, 22, 1866; Morgan. (
League of the Iroq., 1904; (2) in Rep. N.
Y State Mus., 5, 71, 73, 1S52; Norton in
Am. Mag., Mar. 1888; IVnn in Har-
vev Hist. Shawnee Inds., 20, 1X55; Pow
ers in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., in, 1877;
in Proc. Davenport Acad. Sci , n, 1>
Proud, Hist. Pa., i, 133-34, 1797-98; Ross,
Adventures in Oregon, 95, 1X49; Rutt.-n-
ber Ind. Tribes Hudson R., 26, 1:
Smith, Hist. N. Y., ii, 42, 182* Steariij,
(1 ) in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus., 188,, 29,-.
1889, with bibliography; (2) in Proc.
Cal Acad. Sci., July, 1X73; (3) in Am.
Nat, xi, 1877; Stiles, Economies o
Iroq , 1905; Thompson, Hist. Long Wai«l,
i 84-88, 1843; Timberlake, Memoir, j><
62 1765; Townshend, Quinmpiack
33! 1900; Trumbull, Hist. Conn.. - ., 1818,
reor 1898- Van der Donck, Descrm. >'•"
NePtbe,lan;i,,2mi.i84,;We,,l™ ln.h.n
Monev 18S4; Whipple, Pac. I
?"l5, 1856 Williams (WW
n. of Amer 1827 and 1
910
WAMSUTTA WAPACUT
[B. A. E.
Wamsutta. Cotton cloth manufactured
at the Wamsutta mills at New Bedford,
Mass., named after a Massachuset sachem,
the eldest son of Massasoit. The name
is apparently a contraction of Womosutta,
'Loving-heart'. (w. R. G.)
Wanaghe (Wanaxe, 'ghost'). A divi
sion of the Kansa. — Dorsey in 15th Rep.
B. A. E., 231, 1897.
Wanamakewajenenik ('people eating
meat out of skin bags' — that is, 'pemmi-
can-eaters ' ) . A Chippewa band formerly
living near Lake of the Woods, on the N.
border of Minnesota.
Tecomimoni.— Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 556, 1853. Wana-
make-wajenenik.— Long, Exped. St. Peter's R., II,
153, 1824. Wanama'kewajink.— Win. Jones, inf n,
1905.
Wananish. See Ouananiche.
Wanashquompskqut. See Squam.
Wanatah. A Potawatomi village for
merly in La Porte co., Ind., a short dis
tance E. of the present Wanatah. — Hough,
map in Indiana Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883.
Waneta ( ' The Charger ' ) . A Yanktonai
Sioux of the Pabaksa or Cuthead band,
son of Shappa or Red Thunder; born on
Elm r., in the present Brown co., S. Dak.,
about 1795. He enlisted with his father
in the English service in the War of 1812,
and fought valiantly at Ft Meigs and San-
dusky, winning his name by his bravery
in charging the Americans in the open,
and being seriously wounded in the battle
at the latter place. After the war he was
given a captain's commission by the Brit
ish, and visited England. He continued
to sympathize with the British until 1820,
when he attempted to destroy Ft Snelling
by stealth, but being thwarted in his en
terprise by Col. Snelling, he afterward
heartily supported American interests.
Waneta was a dominant chief of the Sioux
and exceedingly active in his operations.
He signed the treaty of trade and inter
course at Ft Pierre, July 5, 1825, and on
Aug. 17 of the same year signed the
treaty of Prairie du Chien which fixed
the boundaries of the Sioux territory.
He died in 1848 at the mouth of the War-
reconne, the present Beaver cr., Emmons
co., N. Dak. His name is variously
spelled, as Wahnaataa, Wanotan, and
Wawnahton. (D. R. )
Wanigan. A receptacle in which small
supplies or a reserve stock of goods are
kept; also a large chest in which the
lumbermen of Maine and Minnesota keep
their spare clothing, pipes, tobacco, etc.
Called also wongran-box, and spelled wan-
grin and wangan. (2) A boat used on
the rivers of Maine for the transportation
of the entire personnel of a logging camp,
along with the tools of the camp and pro
visions for the trip. See Wammikan.
(3) A place in a lumber camp where
accounts are kept and the men paid.
"Running the wangan" is the act of tak
ing a loaded boat down a river, from sta
tion to station, particularly in swiftly
flowing water. The word is from Abnaki
waniigan, 'trap'; literally, that into which
any object strays, wanders, or gets lost; a
receptacle for catching and holding stray
objects; from wan, 'to wander', 'go astray',
'get lost', -iga?i, often used in Abnaki in
the sense of ' trap ' . Similarly, a locker in
a hunting phaeton is called a 'trap', and
this eventually gave its name to the
vehicle itself. (w. R. G.)
Wanineath ( WaninEoffh). A sept of the
Seshart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in 6th Rep.
N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Waninkikikarachada ( ' they call them
selves after a bird ' ) . A \Vinnebago gens.
Thunder.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 157, 1877. Wa:kon'-
cha-ra.— Ibid. Wa-nink' i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da.— Dorsey
in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 240, 1897.
Wankapin. See Wampapin.
Wanlish. A division of the true Kwa-
kiutl, probably named mistakenly from
its chief. — Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., i, 165,
1866.
Wannalancet. A son of Passaconaway,
who succeeded his father as sachem of
Penacook on the Merrimac. He was a
life-long friend of the English and signed
the treaty of Dover. In 1659 Wannalancet
was imprisoned for debt. (A. p. c. )
Wannawegha ('broken arrow'). A
former band of the Miniconjou Sioux,
possibly identical with the Wanneewack-
ataonelar band of Lewis and Clark.
Wannawega.— Dorsey in loth Rep. B. A. E., 220,
1897. Wa»-nawexa.— Ibid. Wan-nee-wack-a-ta-o-
ne-lar. —Lewis and Clark Discov., 34, 1806.
Wannigan. See Wanigan.
Wanotan. See Waneta.
Wauupiapayum. A division of the Sho-
shonean Kawia (Cahuilla) formerly liv
ing about Banning and San Tirnoteo, Cal.
Akavat. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., vrn, 35,
1908 (Serrano name of their country). Wanupi-
apayum. — Ibid.
Waokuitem ( Wao'kuitEm). A clan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Waoranec. A tribe of the Esopus which
resided on the w. bank of the Hudson,
near Esopus cr., in Ulster co., N. Y.
Murderer's kill Indians.— Dongan deed (1685) in
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 93, 1872. Waoran-
ecks.— De Laet (1633) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid.,
72 Waoraneky.— De Laet, Nov. Orb., 72, 1633.
Warenecker.— Wassenaar (1632) quoted by Rut
tenber, op. cit., 71. Warenocker. — Ibid., 93.
Waroanekins.— De Laet (1633) quoted in Jones,
Ind. Bull., 6, 1867. Warranoke. — Addam (1653)
quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. n, 79, 3848. Wor-
'anecks.— Map of 1614 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I,
1856.
Wapacut. A dictionary name for the
great white owl, or snowy owl (Nyctea
sca)idiaca} : probably from one of the north
ern dialects of Algonquian, Wood Cree or
Labrador, in which wapacuthu would cor
respond to the Cree wdpaskisiw and the
BULL. 30]
WAPAKONETA— -WAPELLO
911
Chippewa wdbakosi, 'it is white,' from the
radical wdp or wdb, 'white.' (A. P. c.)
Wapakoneta (Wa-pa-ko-rie'-ta, ''white
jacket ' ) . A Shawnee village, named from
a chief, on Auglaize r., on the site of the
present AVapakoneta, Auglaize co., Ohio
The Shawnee settled there by consent of
the Miami, after losing their country on
the Scioto by the treaty of Greenville in
1795. They occupied it as their principal
village until 1831, when they sold their
reservation and removed to the W. It
was the residence of Logan. ( j. M. )
Logan's village.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. v 134
1848. Wapaghkanetta. —Johnston quoted by
Brown, W. Gaz., 287, 1817. Wapaghkonetta.— John
ston, ibid., 326. Wapahkonetta.— Sen. Doc 137
29th Cong., Istsess., 1,1846. Wapakanotta.— Drake'
Tecumseh, 17, 1852. Wapakonakunge.— Gatschet
infn, 1903 ('where Wapakoneta lived': Miami
name). Wapauckanata.— Harrison (1814) quoted
by Drake, Tecumseh, 159, 1852. Wapaughkonetta.—
St Marys treaty (1817) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 1034,
1873. Wapaughkonnetta.— W. H Shawnee in Gulf
States Hist. Mag., I, 415, 1903. Wapoghoognata.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. v, 134, 1848. Wappauke-
nata.— Brown, W. Gaz., 272, 1817. Warpicanata.—
Woodward, Reminisc., 36, 1859. Wauphauthaw-
onaukee.— McKenney and Hall, Ind Tribes, in,
111, 1854.
Wapakwe ( Wd-pa-kwe') The Opossum
gens of the Mahican.
Wapasha ('Red Leaf). A succession
of chiefs of the Mdewakanton Sioux, ex
tending through tradition to a time imme
morial. The first Wapasha of which
there is historical knowledge was born at
the head of Rum r., Minn., in 1718. His
father was a chief of the same name, arid
his mother a Chippewa captive. In 1747,
through relatives of his mother, he ne
gotiated peace between the Chippewa
and Ms own people. About 1763 an
English trader, known to the Indians as
Mallard Duck, was killed at his store at
St Anthony's falls by a Sioux named
Ixatape, in retaliation of which the Eng
lish withdrew trade from the Sioux. By
this time they had become so dependent
on the traffic that destitution and suffer
ing ensued, and Wapasha determined to
take the murderer to Quebec and deliver
him to the English. In company with a
hundred of his tribesmen he started with
Ixatape, but one by one the members of
the party returned to the Mississippi, so
that by the time Green Bay was reached
but few remained, and there Ixatape es
caped; but, undaunted, Wapasha with
five others kept on, and, reaching Quebec,
offered himself as a vicarious sacrifice for
the sins of his people. His unselfish ac
tion made a deep impression upon the
English, and he was afterward accorded
much honor. He led the Sioux in a well-
planned campaign in 1778 to drive back
the Chippewa and recover the ancestral
lands of the Sioux about Spirit lake,
Minn., but after some notable victories
his party fell into ambush at the mouth
of Elk r. and many of his warriors were
slam. Two years later he was able to
avenge this loss upon the Chip^wa in a
notable battle near Klk r. Heserved the
°n.™uponto
visit to Mackinaw, Col. DePeyster the
commandant, dedicated to him a ,'^111'
and made him the subject of a great ova-
tion. He served in the West with UnK-
lade, but his service was not of ureat
importance. Before his death, whirh
occurred about 1799, he established his
band at the site of Winona, Minn., at a
village called Kiyuksa (a. v.).
WAPASHA II succeeded his father and
inherited the latter's mild temperament
and benevolent disposition. He came
into notice when he met Lieut. Z. M.
Pike, in April, 1806, at Prairie du Chien,
and advised the latter t« > make Little Crow
the American chief of the Sioux. He
conceived a liking for Americans which
proved to be lasting. Although he wa«
in nominal alliance with the Knglish in
the War of 1812, he was constantly under
suspicion of disloyalty to them, and Rol-
lette, his son-in-law, was court-martialed
on the charge that he was in collusion
with Wapasha against English interests.
After the war he was very prominent in
all the relations between the whites and
the Sioux, and died about 1855.
WAPASHA III, known as Joseph Wa
pasha, succeeded his father as chief of the
old Red Leaf band, and went with his
people to the reservation on upj>er Min
nesota r. He was opposed to the out
break of 1862, but when it was forced by
Little Crow he mildly assisted in it.
After the war he was removed to the
Missouri with his j>eople and finally lo
cated at Santee, Nebr. He signed the
treaty of 1868, which ended the Red Cloud
war, and died Apr. 28, 1876.
WAPASHA IV (Napoleon), the son of
Joseph, is (1909) nominal chief of the San-
tee at Santee agency, Nebr. He is civil
ized and a citizen. (D- K. )
Wapato. See Wappatoo.
Wapello ('chief'). Head chief of the
Fox tribe, born at Prairie du Chien,
Wis., in 1787. His village was on the E.
side of the Mississippi, near the foot of
Rock id., and not far from Black Hawk'
village. In 1816 it was one of the three
principal settlements in the vicinity of
Ft Armstrong, Iowa, opposite the present
Rock Island, 111. Although stout and
short of stature, Wapello was of
tractive appearance, owing partly U
kindly expression; he was {>eacefu and
intelligent, and entertained fnendly re
gard for the whites. Like Keokuk. and
unlike Black Hawk he was will ng to
abide by the terms of the treaty of 1«
which provided for the remova, <
Indians to the w. of the M^ppu and
in 1829 he quietly removed to Muscatin
912
WAPEMINSKINK WAFPATOO
[B. A. E.
slough with his people, and later settled
near the present Wapello, Louisa co.,
Iowa, in which state a county was after
ward named in his honor. Wapello was
next in rank to Keokuk, whom he accom
panied with others to the E. in 1837, in
charge of their agent, Gen. Joseph M.
Street. While in Boston, and in reply to
an address by Gov. Everett, Wapello
made a speech expressing sentiments fav
orable to the whites, which was received
with great applause. He died while on
a hunting trip near the present Ottumwa,
Iowa, Mar. 15, 1842. In accordance with
his request he was buried near Gen.
Street, to whom he had been deeply at
tached. A monument has been erected
to his memory at Agency City, Iowa.
Wapello was one of the signers of the
following treaties between the United
States and the Sank and Foxes: Ft Arm
strong, Sept. 3, 1822; Prairie du Chien,
July 15, 1830; Ft Armstrong, Sept. 21,
1832; Dubuque co., Iowa, Sept. 28, 1836;
Washington, Oct. 21, 1837. See Fulton,
Red Men of Iowa, 1882; Stevens, Black
Hawk War, 1903; McKenney and Hall,
Ind. Tribes, 1854. (P. s. N.)
Wapeminskink ( Wah -pi- rrtins'- kink,
'chestnut-tree place'). A former Dela
ware town on the w. fork of White r., at
the site of Anderson, Madison co., Ind.
From being the residence of Anderson
(Kdk-to'-icha-nund, 'making a cracking
noise'), the principal chief, about 1800-
1818, it was commonly known as An
derson's Town. The land was sold in
1818. (j. p. D.)
Anderson's Town. — Hough, map, in Indiana Geol.
Rep. 1882, 1883. Kik-the-swe-mud.— -Hough, ibid.
( = Koktowhanund, the chief). Wah-pi-mins'-
kink.— Dunn, True Ind. Stories, 253, 1909. Wape
minskink.— Brinton, Lenape Leg., 124, 1885 (incor
rectly identified with Wapicomekoke).
Wapicomekoke ( Wah-pi-ko-me-kunk,
'White-river town', from Wah-pi-ko-me'-
kah, 'white waters,' the Miami and old
Delaware name of White r., Ind.). A
former town of the Munsee branch of the
Delawares, on the site of the present
Muncie, Delaware co., Ind. It wax the
easternmost town of the Delawares in
Indiana, and the first reached by the
trails from the E., N., and s. It was
formed by removal from an older town a
short distance up the river, commonly
known as Outainink (Utenink, 'at the
place of the town'), or Old Town. It
has been confounded with a neighboring
Delaware village, Wapeminskink, better
known as Anderson's Town. The land
was sold in 1818. (j. P. D.)
Munsey Town.— Treaty of 1818 in U. S Ind Treat
493, 1873. Wah-pi-ko-me-kunk.— J. p. Dunn, inf'ii'
1907. Wapicomekoke. — Ibid. Woapikamikunk —
Brinton, Lenape Leg., 124, 1885.
Wapisiwisibiwininiwak ( 'Swan creek
men,' from mj/W.si, 'swan'; sibi, 'river';
ininiwak, 'men'). A band of Chippewa
that formerly resided on Swan cr., near
L. St Clair, Mich. They sold the greater
part of their lands in 1836 and part of
them removed to Kansas, where they
were joined by the rest in 1864. Their
descendants now form part of the mixed
band of "Munsee and Chippewa" in
Kansas, numbering together about 90 in
dividuals, (j. M.)
Swan-Creek band. — Washington treaty (1836) in
U. S. Ind. Treat., 227, 1873. Wabisibiwininiwag.—
Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1905 (correct name). Wapisiwi-
sibi-wininiwak.— Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E.,
1882
Wapiti (wapiti, 'white rump'). The
Shawnee name of Cervus canadensis, the
American elk, called also gray moose, the
mos or mus of the Lenape, the manrus of
the Kenebec, the itanboz of the Penob-
scot, the misheire of the Chippewa, the
shewea of the Miami, the makyase of the
Pequot, etc. ; a deer about the size of the
horse and so strikingly similar in appear
ance to the stag of Europe that it was
supposed by the early settlers to be the
same species and was called by the same
name. Its horns, which are round and
not flat, like those of the moose and cari
bou, are 5 to 6 ft long and much branched,
and its color in summer is light chestnut-
red with white rump, in winter grayish,
and to the latter fact the Penobscot name
(meaning 'white moose') alludes. The
animal was formerly extensively distrib
uted throughout the present limits of the
United States, but is now confined mostly
to the N. and N. w. portions. In Minne
sota it is found in large herds, and, on the
upper Missouri, Yellowstone, and other
streams, in still larger ones. Of the vast
numbers in these regions, some idea may
be formed from the piles of shed horns
which the Indians were in the habit of
heaping up in the prairies. One of these,
in Elkhorn prairie, was, before its de
struction in 1850, about 15 ft high, and
was for many years a conspicuous land
mark. Others, still larger, are found on
the upper Yellowstone. (w. R. G.)
Wapon. The extinct White Shell-bead
clan of Sia pueblo, New Mexico.
Wa'pon.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 19,
1894. Wapon-hano.= Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix,
352, 1896 (hano=' people').
Wapoo. A small tribe of the Cusabo
group, formerly living on Wapoo cr. and
the immediately adjacent coast of South
Carolina. They have long been extinct.
Bartram (Trav., 54, 1792) mentions them
among the tribes in the vicinity of
Charleston, which he says "cramped the
English plantations." Nothing further
has been recorded in regard to them.
The tribe is designated on De 1'Isle's map
(Winsor, Hist. Am., n, 1886), about the
year 1700, under the name Ouapamo, as
situated on Wingau r., S. C.
Wappatoo. A bulbous root (Sagittaria
variabilis) used for food by the Indians
BULL. 30]
WAPPATOO — WAPPO
913
atthl' Ea^6ir ^1 I>Ubli(> aPI**™"' was
at the Eastpn conference in 1758. S.ine
of them also joined the Moravian and
Abridge Indians, while a few
still m Dutehess co. in 1774.
They had the following villages:
Certain Thp i "W mowing viaj»w: Alii>-
been aDDlied T*' ?anop,us' (;»|>1'«*, K<4intko I
Jbarb As a *estau )lllnck' Kitehawank, MattaU^er
Wavatoo £ ^!52i^^J^k«^V Ntngrtock
Roa-
of the W. and N. W.: from the Cree
wdpatow or the Chippewa wdpato or
wdbado, ''white fungus.' This word
spelled also wapato, has passed into the
Chinook jargon of the Columbia r. re
gion, in which wappatoo means 'potato,'
but its origin is very uncertain. The
Chippewa name wdpato has
to some plant called rhubarb
& SS^aSra £J25S anadn SS^SS^1^
in Wapato, a village in^shin|ton co., S^
Wappatoo. The tribes on and around taTsackh^^'^h Vtai"'k-
Sauvies id. at the mouth of Willamette ^ J^£!2?L !7rl'a"lk:l»-
r.,Oreg. Under this name Lewis and
Clark (Exped., n, 472-473, 1814) in
cluded Nechacokee (Nechacoke), Shoto,
Multnomah,Clannahqueh(Clahnaquah),
Nemalquinner, Cathlacommatups (Cath-
lacomatup), Cathlanaquiahs, Clackstar
(Tlatskanai), Claninnatas, Cathlacu-
mups, Clannarminnamuns (Kathlamini-
mim), Quathlahpohtle (Cathlapotle),
Cathlamahs (Cathlamet). The name
(Wapato Lake) is now officially used to
designate a small remnant of 4 Indians
on Grande Ronde res., Oreg., probably
the survivors of those mentioned by
Lewis and Clark. (L. F.)
Wappinger ( ' easterners,' from the same
root as Abnaki, q. v. ). A confederacy
of Algonquian tribes, formerly occupy
ing the E. bank of Hudson r. from
Poughkeepsie to Manhattan id. and the
country extending E. beyond Connec
ticut r., Conn. They were closely re
lated to the Mahican on the N. and
the Delawares on the s. According
to Ruttenber their totem was the wolf.
They were divided into 9 tribes:
Wappinger proper, Manhattan, Wecqua-
esgeek, Sintsink, Kitchawank, Tanki-
teke, Nochpeem, Siwanoy, and Mattabe-
sec. Some of these were again divided
into subtribes. The eastern bands never
came into collision with the Connecticut
settlers. Gradually selling their lands as
they dwindled away before the whites,
they finally joined the Indians at Scati-
cook and 'Stockbridge; a few of them
also emigrated to Canada. The western
bands became involved in war with the
Dutch in 1640, which lasted five years,
and is said to have cost the lives of 1,600
Indians, of whom the Wappinger proper
were the principal sufferers. Notwith
standing this, they kept up their regular
succession of chiefs and continued to
Dccupy a tract along the shore in West-
Chester co., N. Y., until 1756, when most
:>f those then remaining, together with
some Mahican from the same region,
joined the Nanticoke, then living under
[roquois protection at Chenango, near
;:he present Binghamton, N. Y., and, with
;hem, were finally merged into the Dela-
3456_Bull. 30, pt 2—07- — 58
, , i,
Tunxis, Turkey Hill, Uncowa, Wenjiuui
geek, Wongunk, Woronock. (J.M.)
Abingas.— Schpolcraft in N. Y. Hist. So<-. I'roc
101 1844. Apineus.— MeKenney and Hail I mi*
Tribes, in, 81, 1854 (probably 'the Wappinirer):
Wabigna.— Am. Pioneer, n, 192, 1*13 (misprint
Wabinga.—Schermerhorn (1812) in Maas. Hist. 8oc
Coll., 2d 8., II, 6, 1814. Wabingies.-Houdinot SUtr
m the West, 129, 1816. Wam-pa nos.-Maraulev
N.Y.,11, 174,1829. Wamponas.— Doc. of 1755 quoted
by Rupp, Northampton Co., 88, 1*45. Wapanooi —
Map of 1616 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hi>t.. i, 1H56.
Wapingeis.— McKenney and Hall, I ml. Trib*-*.
Hi, 80, 1854. Wapinger.-Doc. of 1766 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., vii, 868, 1856. Wapingoes— Lovelace
(1668), ibid., XIII, 420, 1881. Wapings.-Boudinot.
Star in the West, 129, 1816. Wappanoos.— Van der
Donck (1656)quoted by Ruttenber. Tribes Hudson
R., 51, 1872. Wappenger.— Court land. 16HS) in N Y
Doc. Col. Hist., m, 562, 1853. Wappenor— DC
Rasieres (1626) quoted by Ruttenber. Tribes Hud
son R., 51, 1872. Wappinges.— Winfield, Hudson
Co., 8, 1874. Wappinx.— Treat v (1645) quot<Kl by
Winfield, ibid., 45.
Wappinger. The leading trU>e of the
Wappinger confederacy, occupying the
territory about Poughkeepsie, in Dutcheee
co., N. Y.
Highland Indians.— Lovelace (1669) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., Xlii, 440, 1881. Indians of the Long
Reach.— Doc. of 1690 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 178, 1S72. Wappinck.— Treaty
of 1644 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xni, 17, 1SH1.
Wappinex.— Treaty of 1645 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 118, 1872. Wappingers.— Writer
of 1643 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., I. 1*5, l*tt. Wap-
pingh.— Doc. of 1063, ibid., xm, 2*2, 1W1. Wap-
pingos— Lovelace (166'.»), ibid., 427. Wapping*.—
Doc. of 1650, ibid., XHI, 27, 1881. Wappinoet.-
Nimham (1730) quoted by Ruttenber. Tril*-K
Hudson R., 51, 1872. Wappinoo.— Van der Donck
(1656) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid., 77. Wtque-
hachke — Loskiel (1794) quoted by Ruttenber.
ibid., 369 (Loskiel gives it as the Indian name
of the Highlands, meaning the hill cour
Ruttenber says it may have been the real n
of the Wappinger proper).
Wappo (from Span, cjnapo, ' brave' )
Hmall detached portion of the Yukian
family of N. California. *>j>arat<Ml from the
Huchnom, the nearest Yuki division, by
30 or 40 in. of Porno territory.
lived chieny in the mountains Beparatiii
Sonoma from Lake and Napa cos., be
tween Geysers and Calistoga. A |x>rtion
of them, called Rincons by Power*, occu
pied Russian River valley in the vici
of Healdsburg.
Ashochemies.-Powers in Overland Mo, xi
1874. Ash-o-chi-mi.-PowersmC ont N
914
WAPTAILMIN WAR AND WAK DISCIPLINE
[B. A. E.
in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860. Soteomellos.— Tay
lor misquoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 448,
1874. Sotomieyos.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar.
30, 1860. Sotoyomes.— Bancroft, Hist. Cal., IV, 72,
1886. Wapo.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 257, 1857.
Wappo.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 196,
1877 (given as Spanish name). Wattos.— Stearns
in Am. Nat., vr, 206, 1882.
Waptailmin ( ' people of the narrow
river') . The principal band of the Yak-
ima (q. v.), formerly living on Yakima
r. just below Union Gap, near the present
town of North Yakima, VVash.
Wapumne. A former Nishinam settle
ment near Michigan bar, on the middle
fork of American r., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Waiuomne.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874.
Wapoomney.— Ibid. Wapumney.— Sutter (1862)
quoted by Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
323, 1877. ' Wapiimnies.— Powers in Overland Mo.,
XII, 22, 1874.
Waputyutsiama (Keres: 'little doorway
leading west'). A former summer vil
lage of the Laguna Indians of New Mex
ico, now a permanently occupied pueblo
of that tribe; situated 6 m. w. of Laguna.
Puertecito.— Pradt quoted by Hodge in Am.
Anthr., iv, 346, 1891 (Span.: 'little door'). Wa-
pu-chu-se-amma. — Ibid. Waputyutsiama. — Hodge,
field-notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Waquithi (Wa'-qui-thi, 'bad faces'). A
band of the Arapaho (q. v.).
Waquoit. A village of Praying Indians
in 1674 about the site of the present
Waquoit, Barnstable co., Mass. It was
probably subject to either the Wam-
panoag or the Nauset.
Wakoquet.— Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st s., i, 197, 1806. Wawquoit.— Freeman
(1792), ibid., 230. Weequakut.— Bourne (1674),
ibid., 197.
Waradika. A band of the Bannock.
Rye-Grass-Seed-Eaters.— Hoffman' in Proe. Am.
Philos, Soc., xxni, 299, 1886. Wara'dika.— Ibid.
Warraricas— Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 138, 1860 (trans, 'sunflower seed
eaters').
Waranawonkong. An important tribe
of the Munsee, formerly living on the
w. bank of Hudson r., in the country
watered by Esopus, Wallkill, and Sha-
wangunk crs., mainly in Ulster co., N. Y.
Their principal village was on the
Shawangunk, and they had another one,
probably of the same name as the tribe,
on Esopus cr. They were the leading
tribe of the Esopus Indians, but were
nearly exterminated by the Dutch in the
war of 1663, though they still had a chief
in 1684. (j. M.)
Waerinnewangh.— Doc. of 1655 in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., xin, 47, 1881. Waranancongyns.— Gallatinin
Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 34, 1836. Waranawan-
cougy.— De Laet. Nov. Orb., 72, 1633. Warana-
wankongs.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 75,
1853. Waranowankings.— Schoolcraft in N. Y.
Hist. Soc. Proc., 108, 1844. Waranwankongs.—
Van der Donck (1656) quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 72, 1872. Waronawanka.— Map
of 11514 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., i, 1856. Warrana-
wankongs.— De Laet (1633) quoted by Ruttenber,
op. cit. Warranawonkongs.— De Laet (1633) , ibid.,
95. Warrawannankoncks — Wassenaar (1632), ibid.,
71. Warynawoncks.— Dor. (ca. 1663) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xiil, 259, 1881.
War and War discipline. The Indians
recognized two kinds of warfare, to which
they gave distinctive names: defensive
warfare, or fighting for the protection of
women and children, the home and the
village, and aggressive war, or the going
forth of expeditions to avenge injuries or
to take spoils. The aim of warfare was
to destroy, and as every person, old or
young, was a part of the present or future
strength of the enemy, neither age nor
sex was spared and no noncombatants
were recognized. Mutilation of the dead
was neither universal nor constant among
the tribes, but the cutting off of the head
or taking of the scalp was generally prac
tised. The fundamental reason for scalp
ing (q. v.) has not yet been fully ex
plained, but there is evidence to indicate
that it was connected with the rites ob
served when a boy was recognized as a
member of the band and his life was
dedicated to the God of War. The ordi
nary physical training of young men
fitted them to endure the discipline and
hardships of war. From the time he de
termined to join a war party the man was
obliged to abstain from all personal in
dulgence, and to accept whatever duty
might be prescribed by the leader until
the disbanding of the party on its return
home.
There were grades and ranks among
warriors, each having its peculiar in
signia. All rank was gained by personal
achievement, but before a man could
count his war honors, wear their appro
priate insignia, or assume the grade or
rank to which they entitled him, he had
to be given the right to do so publicly and
generally in connection with more or less
elaborate religious ceremonies, conducted
by societies or by tribal officials. Among
some tribes honors won in defensive war
fare ranked higher than those gained in
aggressive ventures. As war honors were
public tokens of a man's courage and
ability, they were regarded as his cre
dentials; therefore when a man was
called to any position or service, 'either
social or tribal, custom required that be
fore he entered on his duties he should
give his public record by counting his
honors in order to show his fitness to
receive the distinction offered him.
Among some tribes, at the telling of each
honor a blow was struck on a post or
some other object, and this form of re
cital has become known by the composite
term "counting coup" (see Coup).
The treatment of captives (q. v. ) varied
among the different tribes. Adoption (q.
v. ) was common to nearly all, particularly
in the disposal of women and children.
Although the life of a captive was gener
ally regarded as forfeit, yet among many
tribes there were ways by which either
a captive could save his own life or it
could be saved by members of the tribe.
BULL. 30]
WAR AND WAR DISCIPLINE
Among some tribes there- was a particular
village or clan that had the right to shel
ter or protect a fugitive; among others
the chief's tent afforded asylum or if
food was offered and taken the captive
was spared; others subjected captives to
ordeals (q. v. ) which if thecapti vesurvived
he was saved. In most cases the survivors
were finally adopted by their captors Ex
change of captives between tribes was of
rare occurrence. Some tribes had a war
chief whose duties pertained exclusively
to war. When an attack, either offen
sive or defensive, was made which in
volved the entire tribe, the war chief led
the warriors. War parties, however,
were composed wholly of volunteers, and
were organized solely for aggressive war
fare. They varied in size from half a
dozen men to a hundred or more. Large
parties which intended going a consider
able distance from home were attended
by hunters, whose duty it was to keep the
warriors supplied with game. Occasion
ally a few women were of the party: they
were not under orders, but acted as
servers, and when the spoils were divided
they were^ given a share. The initiation
and organization of a war party for offen
sive warfare differed among the tribes, as
did the religious rites which preceded its
departure. Among the Pueblos these
rites were in charge of a war priesthood;
in all tribes the rites were more or less
directly under the men to whom were
confided the keeping of rituals and the
direction of ceremonies related to war.
In general, a man had to prepare for the
office of leader by fasting and continence,
and as upon him'rested the responsibility
of the failure or success of the party, he
must be careful to observe all the rites
by which he could personally appeal to
the supernatural. He assigned the men to
their various duties, and to him each man
had to render implicit obedience: any re
fusal to carry out the orders of the leader
was punished by flogging. He appointed
two lieutenants, or "little leaders," who,
in case of his death, should act in his
place. Frequently, however, a war party
had two leaders, equal in authority. In
battle the warriors were not required
to keep close together except when
making a charge, but while each man
fought more or less independently, friend
stood by friend to death, and only under
great stress wras the body of a companion
left to the knife of the victor. Frequently
the severest fighting took place about the
body of a fallen comrade. The leader
exercised no control over the men in
regard to taking honors, such as touching,
striking, or scalping an enemy: each man
was free to take all the honors he could,
I but only the leader had the right to divide
915
i)£)nn ^^n ritf*« p/\nn >* I • i
of the outcome of the expeoMUon
was believed to rest with this e'mblem
The warrior societies of several of the
Plains tribes possessed a particular object
similar muse to the ceremonial lance of
the Kiowa. This was attach-,1 bv an
elk-skin sash to the neck of the leader
who under certain circumstances took hi*
place in front of his line of warriors and
thrusting the lance into the ground
through a hole in the end of the sash
there foughtorawaited death :hecoul,l not
retreat unless one of his own party should
pull up the lance to which he was in h^ior
fixed (Mooney). Dreams (q. v.) some
times influenced the acts of a war party
Instances have been known where, lie-
cause of a dream, the entire partv has
disbanded and returned home, there
were grades or ranks among warriors,
each having its peculiar insignia, and all
rank was gained by personal achievement
In defensive warfare the warriors sprang
to the alarm and aimed to engage the
enemy beyond the limits of the village,
while the women hastily threw up breast
works or dug pits in which to thrust the
children out of reach of flying arrows.
Women fought only at close* range, using
their knives or any available objects as
weapons; but in rare cases women went
to war and fought on equal terms with
the men of the party. Prisoners, partic
ularly it women or children, were fre
quently adopted, otherwise they were
killed. The club, knife, spear, javelin,
and bow and arrows were the Indian's
principal weapons; the throwing-stick
had only a limited range. Poisoned
arrows are reported as having been
used by a number of the tril>es, and
while the poison itself was sometimes
effective, the main reliance was on the
theurgical potency of the substances used.
Consult Chamberlain in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xx, 1-16, 191)7; Matthews,
Hidatsa, 1877; Curtis, N. Am. I ml., i-v,
1907-1909; Dorsey in Hd and loth Reps.
B. A. E. ; Mooney, Winship, and Hoff
man in 14th Rep.*; Mooney in 17th Rep.;
Mindeleff in 1'Jth Re]).; Murdoch in 9th
Rep.; Powell in 1st Rep.; McGeeinAm.
Anthr., xi, 1898; Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, pt. *, 190o; Grin-
nell (1) Pawnee Hero Stories, 1889; (2)
Blackfoot Ixxlge Tales, 1892; (3) in Am.
Anthr., xn, no. 2, 1910; Holm, Deacr.
New Sweden, 1834; Sapir in Am. Anthr.,
ix, no. 2, 1907. See also Captive*, Coup,
Fortifications, Military societies, (
Scalping, Slavery. (A. c. P. )
916
WARANOKE W ASA BE
[B. A. B.
Waranoke. An Algonquian band orvil-
lage about the site of Westfield, Hampden
co., Mass.
Waranoco.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 91,
1881. Waranoke.— Trumbull, Conn., I, 159, 1818.
Warronco.— Barber, Hist. Coll., 299, 1839. War-
ronocke.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., op. cit.
Warartika ( War-ar'-ti-ka). APaviotso
tribe formerly about Honey lake, N. E.
Cal.— Powell, PaviotsoMS.,B. A.E., 1881.
Warchinktarhe. An unidentified band
of the Brule Teton Sioux. — Lewis and
Clark, Discov., 341, 1806.
Ward, Nancy. A noted Cherokee half-
breed woman, the date and place of
whose birth and death are alike un
known. It is said that her father was
a British officer named Ward and her
mother a sister of Atakullakulla, princi
pal chief of the Nation at the time of the
first Cherokee war. She wras probably
related to Brian Ward, an oldtime trader
among the Cherokee. During the Revo
lutionary period she resided at Echota,
the national capital, where she held the
office of " Beloved Woman," or " Pretty
Woman," by virtue of wrhich she was
entitled to speak in councils and to de
cide the fate of captives. She distin
guished herself by her constant friendship
for the Americans, always using her best
effort to bring about peace between them
and her own people, and frequently giv
ing timely warning of projected Indian
raids, notably on the occasion of the
great invasion of the Watauga and Hol-
ston settlements in 1776. A Mrs Bean,
captured during this incursion, was saved
by her intevposition alter having been
condemned to death and already bound
to the stake. In 1780, on occasion of an
other Cherokee outbreak, she assisted a
number of traders to escape, and the
next year was sent by the chiefs to make
peace with Sevier and Campbell, who
were advancing against the Cherokee
towns. Campbell speaks of her in his
report as "the famous Indian woman,
Nancy Ward." Although peace was not
then granted, her relatives, when brought
in later with other prisoners, were treated
with the consideration due in return for
her good offices. She is described by
Robertson, who visited her about this
time, as "queenly and commanding" in
appearance and manner, and her house
as furnished in accordance with her high
dignity. When among the Arkansas
Cherokee in 1819, Nuttall was told that
she had introduced the first cows into
the Nation, and that by her own and her
children's influence the condition of the
Cherokee had been greatly elevated.
He was told also that her advice and
counsel bordered on the supreme, and
that her interference was allowed to be
decisive even in affairs of life and death.
Although he speaks in the present tense,
it is hardly probable that she was then
still alive, and he does not claim to have
met her. Her descendants are still found
in the Nation. Consult Hay wood, Nat.
and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., 1823; Ramsey,
Tenn., 1853; Nuttall, Trav., 130, 1821;
Campbell letter, 1781, and Springstone
deposition, 1781, in Virginia State Papers,
1,435,436,447, 1875; Appleton's Cyclop.
Arn. Biog. ; Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A . E. ,
pt. 1, 1900. (J. M.)
Warm Spring Apache. So called from
their former residence at the Ojo Cali-
ente, or Warm Spring, in s. w. N.
Mex., near the extreme headwaters of
Gila r. They were evidently Chiri-
cahua Apache in the main, and were prob
ably the Apaches de Xila (Gilefios) of
Benavides in 1630. Victorio and Nana
were among their noteworthy leaders in
recent times. Some of them are on the
Mescalero res., N. Mex.
Hot Spring Apaches. — Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
563,1889. Oji Caliente.— Bell in Jour. Ethnol. Sue.
Lond. ,1,262, 1869. Ojo Caliente Apaches. — Common
name. Warm Spring Indians. — U. S. Stat. at Large,
xvn, 438, 1878. Warm Springs.— Hinton, Hand
book of Arizona, 359, 1878.
Warm Springs Indians. A term used to
denote the different tribes resident on
Warm Springs res., Oreg., most of whom
were placed there under the Wasco
treaty of 1855. The chief tribes of the
reservation are Wasco, Paiute, Tenino,
and Tyigh. The number on the reserva
tion was 780 in 1910, while aboutSO others
are reported to be permanently absent
from the reservation. (L. F. )
Lokuashtkni.— Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II,
pt. II, 195, 1890 ( Klamath name). Tummaimampka
we-i peyaktchimmem. — Gatschet, Kalapuya MS.,
B. A. E., 30, 1877 (Atfalati name). Waiti'nkni.—
Gatschet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., ll,pt. II, 467, 1890
i.— Ibid.
Ibid., 195.
(Klamath name). Wetankni.
Yamakni.—
Warrasqueoc (from wdraskik, 'swamp
in a depression' of land. — Gerard). A
tribe of the former Powhatan confed
eracy, living on the s. bank of James r. in
Isle of Wight co., Va. Their principal
village was situated in 1608 at the mouth
of Warrasqueoc cr.
Wamasqueaks.— Boudmot, Star in West, 129, 1816
(misprint). Waraskoyack. — Simons in Smith
(1629) , Va., 1, 1 80, repr. 1819. Waraskweag.— Gerard
in Am., Anthr., VI, 319, 1904. Warraskorack.—
Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819. Warrasko-
yack.— Stmchcy (1612), Va., 35, 1849. Warras-
queaks.— Jefferson, Notes, 179, 1801. War-ras-
squeaks.— Macauley, N. Y., n, 168, 1829. Warris-
coyake.— Doc. of 1624 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th
s., ix, 65, note, 1871.
Warrennuncock. An unidentified tribe,
mentioned in 1672 (Lederer, Discov., 2,
1672); probably one of the small tribes
of the Carolinas known under another
name.
Wasabe ( Wa-sa'-ba, ' bear' ) . A subgens
of the Dhatadagens of the Omaha.
Wasabaetage.— Balbi, Atlas Ethnog., 56, 1826.
Wa-sa ba-eta-je — LonR, Exped. Rocky Mts., I,
326, 1823. Wasabe-hit'aji.— Dorse y in 3d Rep.
B. A. E., 220, 1885 ('touches no skin of a black
bear ; ) .
BULL. 30]
WASABE WASCO
917
Wasabe ('black bear'). A Kansa gens
the 5th on the right side of the tribal
circle.
Sin'-ja-ye-ga.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 15G 1877 Wa
sabe.— Dorsey in loth Rep. B A E 2Sl' is<n
Wa^-benika^hing-ga.-Stubbs.KavvMS vocltb i
Wasabehitazhi ('touch not the skin of
a black bear ' ) . A subgens of the Omaha
Wa_sabe-hit'aji.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 228,
189 / .
Wasaenikashika ('those who became
human beings by means of the black
bear' ). A Quapaw gens.
Black- bear gens.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A K 2'*i
1897. Wasa' e'nikaci'sta.— Ibid.
Wasamegin. See Massasoit.
Wasapetun ('having four locks of
hair' ). The 12th Osage gens, the 5th on
the right side of the tribal circle, being
composed of two of the original Ilangka
fireplaces, Sindtsakdhe and AVasapetun.
Black bear.— Dorsey in Am. Nat., 114 1884
Wasa'de tiK— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 2154,
Wasapokent. A village situated in 1608
on the w. bank of Patuxent r. , in St Marvs
co., Md.
Wasapekent.— Bozman, Md., i, 141, 1837 Wasapo
kent.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Wasasa's Village. A former Cherokee
settlement, named from a chief, situated
on Browns cr., a southern affluent of the
Tennessee r. in N. Alabama. — Royce in
5th Rep. B. A. E., map, 1887.
Wascacug. A village on the E. bank of
Patuxent r. in Calvert co. , Md. , in 1608.—
Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Wasco (from the Wasco word wac'j.'u,
'cup or small bowl of horn,' the reference
being to a cup-shaped rock a short dis
tance from the main village of the tribe;
from the tribal name Galas<j!<'>, 'Those
that belong to Wasco,' or 'Those that
have the cup,' are derived many of the
forms of the name that follow in the
synonymy. The derivation of the name
from the Shahaptian irask.'u, 'grass,' lacks
probability). A Chinookan tribe for
merly living on the s. side of Columbia
r., in the neighborhood of The Dalles, in
Wasco co., Greg. This tribe, with the
Wishram (also known as Tlakluit and
Echeloot), on the N. side of the river,
were the easternmost branches of the
Chinookan family. These two tribes
were practically identical in language and
culture, though they have been removed
to different reservations. On the N., E.,
and s. they bordered on Shahaptian
tribes, on the w. on closely related Chi
nookan tribes (White Salmon and Hood
River Indians, Mooney's Chiluktkwa and
Kwikwulit). Morse, in 1822, estimated
the number of the Wasco at 900. They
joined in the treaty of 1855, and removed
to the Warm Springs res., Oreg., where
about 200 now reside. The Wasco occu
pied a number of villages, some of these
being used only for wintering during the
salmon runs. The name* of
lagesan(in,hinKstati((MM ,. .
are: Hlgahacha, Jgiskhis, Wasko (a few
D±rwe the <"T"< «°™ «*&
bu n^'in-T1!"1"' Natlal»"«ik, "awo-
bumat Hlekafa-imadik, Wikatk,
rWi°t(at
, Hliapkenun,
lik'IMkt' "'
khlali ' ('ahlentllch'
The Wasco were a sedentary people
depending for their Ptihsistcncb mainly
upon (ish (several varietiesofHahnon Mirk-
ers, sturgeon, eels), to a lea- extent upon
edible roots, berries, and, least important
of all, game. Salmon were caught in the
spring and fall, partly with dip-nets,
partly by spearing; smaller fish were ob
tained with hook and line or by means
of basket traps. Definitely located fish
ing stations were a well-recognized form
of personal property; the capture of the
first salmon of the season was accom
panied with a ceremony intended to K'ive
that particular fishing station a good sea
son's catch. Pounded salmon tiesh was
often stored away for winter use; it also
formed an important article of trade w
neighboring tribes, the chief rendezVpM
for barter being the falls a few milea
above The Dalles. Also berries were
918
WASCCK
-WASHA
[B. A. E.
dried and preserved for winter use. The
most notable of their industries were
work in wood (bowls, spoons), horn
(spoons, cups), and twined basketry
(bags, various forms of stiff baskets).
Coiled basketry has been learned since
closer contact with the Klikitat; the chief
materials used in twining are cedar roots
and various grasses, of late also trader's
cord and yarn. Realistic figures are
carved in wood and horn; while the bas
ket designs are partly geometrical, recall
ing the basketry art of N. California, and,
as in that area, bearing conventional
pattern names, partly realistic, though
crudely so (angular figures of men, eagles,
and deer are characteristic of the basketry
art of the lower Columbia). The latter
designs may be plausibly explained as an
adaptation of forms familiar from wood-
carving to twined basketry with its
straight line and angular patterns. The
original Wasco costume consisted of
blanket robes (the pelts of bear, deer,
wolf, coyote, raccoon, and mountain
goat in summer), sleeveless shirts of rac
coon or coyote skin, breechcloths of
raccoon skin, and moccasins of deerskin;
hats and gloves were made of coyote skin.
Two types of house were in use — the
partly underground winter house, roofed
with cedar bark and having board plat
forms about the walls for beds, and the
summer house with frame of iir poles and
covering of tules or cedar bark; the latter
type might have several fireplaces, ac
commodating three or four families.
Sweat-houses were frequently used and
were of quasi-supernatural significance.
In childhood the head was flattened
by pressure on the forehead, and the ears
were punctured with five holes in each
ear; adults whose heads were not flat
tened were derided as no better than
slaves. As regards naming, the most
interesting fact is perhaps the absolute
impossibility of translating a single
Wasco name, the Ghinookan dialects dif
fering in this respect from the vast ma
jority of American languages. Puberty
ceremonies were observed in the case of
both girls and boys; the former were sub
ject to the usual taboos, after the fulfil
ment of which a menstrual dance was
held, while the latter "trained" for the
acquirement of strength and one or sev
eral guardian spirits. Burial was on
boards put away in "dead people's
houses"; slaves were sometimes buried
alive to accompany a chief to the next
world. Three classes of society were
recognized: chiefs (the chieftainship was
hereditary), common folk, and slaves
(obtained by capture). There was no
clan or totem organi/ation, the guardian
spirits referred to being strictly personal
in character; the village was the main
social unit. Religious ideas centered in
the acquirement and manifestation of
supernatural power obtained from one
or more guardian spirits. The main so
cial dances were the menstrual dance, the
guardian spirit dance, in wyhich each
participant sang the song revealed to him
by his protector, and the scalp dance.
The most striking fact in the mythology
of the tribe is the great role that Coyote
plays as culture-hero and transformer.
See Sapir, Wishram Texts, Pub. Amer.
Ethnol. Soc., n, 1909, (E. s.)
Afulakin.— Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E.
(Calapooya name). Ampxankni. — Gatschet in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt, u, 21, 1X90 (' where the
water is': Klamath name). Awasko ammim. —
Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E. (Kalapuya
name). Caclasco. — Lee and Frost, Oregon, 186,
1844. Cathlas.— Stuart in Nouv. Annales d. Voy.,
xn, 27, 1821. Cathlascans.— Scouler in Jour. Eth
nol. Soc. Lond., i, 237, 1848. Cathlasco.— Gatschet
in Mag. Am. Hist., I, 167, 1877. Cathlascons.—
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 224, 1841.
Cathlaskos.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 36S, 1822.
Cathlassis.— Stuart, op. cit., 26. Cathlatscos.—
Scouler in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 224,
1841. Catlascon.— Ibid., 243. Guithlasko.— Gat
schet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., II, pt. I, 93, 1890
(Klakama name). Ka-clas-ko.— Lee and Frost,
Oregon, 176, 1844 (Chinook name). Saxlatks.—
Gatschet, Molale MS., B. A. E., 27, 1877 (Molale
name). Uncoes.— H. R. Rep. 98, 42d Cong., 3d
sess., 457, 1873. Wacoes.— Palmer inlnd. Aff. Rep.
1855, 194, 1856. Wasco.— Hines, Oregon, 30, 159,
1851. Was-co-pam. — Lee and Frost, Oregon, 167,
1844. Wascoparns.— Dart in Ind. Aff. Rep., 215,
1851. Wascopaw.— Lane (1849) in Sen. Ex. Doc.
52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 171, 1850. Wascopens.—
Meek in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 10,
1848. Wascopums.— White, Ten Years in Oregon,
259, 1850. Wasko.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E.,
741, 1896. Waskopam. — Gatschet in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., II, pt. I, 93, 1890 (Tenino name). Was-
kosin.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 478, 1855. Waskows.—
Alvord (1853) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 652,
1855. Wiss-co-pam. — Ross, Fur Hunters, I, 1855.
Woscopom.— Trans. Oreg. Pion. Asso., 85, 1887.
Wascoo. Given by Ker (Trav., 104,
1816) as the chief village of the "Ilisees"
(q. v.)-
Wasechun-tashunka. See American
Horse.
Washa. A small tribe, probably of
Muskhogean stock, which, when first
known to Europeans, inhabited the lower
part of Bayou Lafourche, La. , and hunted
through the country between that river
and the Mississippi. In 1699 Bienville
made an unsuccessful attempt to open
relations with them, but in 1718, after
the close of the Chitimacha war, they
were induced to settle on the Mississippi
3 leagues above New Orleans, and they
appear to have remained near that place
to the time of their extinction or their
absorption by other tribes. They were
always closely associated with another
small tribe called Chaouacha, writh which
they finally became united. In 1805
Bibley stated that there were only four
individuals of this tribe living scattered
among various French families. The
name Ouacha is perpetuated in that of
a lake near the Louisiana coast, and it
BULL. 30]
— WASHAKIE'S BAND
also appears as an alternative name for
L. Salvador. /, R x
— MCKenneyandHall Ind Trihps
Wachas.-Brown, West. Gaz 15?'
Washabe ('dark buffalo'). ' The 6th
Ponca gens, the 2d on the Wazhazhe
side of the tribal circle.
Wacabe -Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 228, 1897
Wa-sha'-ba.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155 1877
Washakie ('shoots [the buffalo] run
ning. — Corbusier. It is also said that
the name means 'gambler's gourd,' and
that its bearer was originally known as
rmaquana, meaning 'smell of sugar')
A Shoshoni chief, of mixed Shoshoni and
fc!
Umatilla blood (according to some au
thorities he was half white), born about
1804. Before reaching maturity he left
the Umatilla and joined his mother's
people, the Shoshoni. Washakie was
noted chiefly for his friendship toward
the whites and as a warrior against his
tribal enemies. He early became the
chief of the Eastern Band of Shoshoni of
Wyoming, known also as Washakie's
Band, by reason of his prowess and lead
ership, but when about 70 years of age
some of the younger men aspiring to
the chiefship, took steps to depose him.
Washakie disappeared from the camp,
and two months later, on the night when
the council met to take action, he sud
denly appeared with six scalps which he
had taken alone on the
setting at rest all further
f on t\
919
, thus
on M
of age.
and had a reputation
endurance He realised the im.o
of his position, and was fond of form and
ceremony in his dealings with white ,*'!,!
pie. \\ hen in the 50's emigrant* paExi
m large numbers through the Shoshoni
country in Wyoming, Washakie and hie
people exercised great forbearance, fol
lowing the injunctions of the Govern
ment agents to aid overland traveler*, in
recovering frayed or lost stock, helping
the emigrants across dangerous fords
and refraining from all acts of reprisal
when animals of the white men destruved
the Indian root and herding ground*
So friendly and helpful were Washakie
and the members of his band that 9,000
emigrants signed a paper commending
their kind treatment. Washakie owed
his great popularity among his j»eople to
his exploits on the war-path, especially
against the Siksika (Blackfeet) and th<-
Crows, and also, it is asserted, localise in
his younger days he brooked no opjioai-
tion in the tribe and allowed no asylum
to a horse thief or a vagabond. Another
war-chief of the Shoshoni, named Pushi-
can, or Purchican, bore on his forehead
the scar of a blow from Washakie's toma
hawk received during an altercation.
He was for many years in the employ
of the American *and Hudson's Bay
fur companies, and was long the valued
companion of white hunters and trap
pers. Before the battle of Bear r. in 1 S<>3,
in which (ien. Connor defeated the Han-
nock and hostile Shoshoni who refused
to heed Washakie's warning, he fled with
the greater portion of his tril»e to Ft
Bridger, Wyo., thus saving many of his
people from destruction. When Ft Brown
was established on the site of lender,
^Vyo., in 1869, Washakie met the sol
diers and avowed his friendship for the
whites, and frequently served as a ncoiit
in cam paiensagainst the Cheyenne, Sioux,
Arapaho, Ute, and other hostile tril>e>.
Members of his band also performed
valiant service against the Cheyenne fol
lowing the Custer defeat in 1S76. At the
time of his death, Feb. 20. 1900, Washakie
was a devout member of the Protestant
Episcopal church and a firm friend of the
missionaries. He was buried, with mill*
tary honors, in the cemetery at Ft Waaha-
kie, Wyo., where a monument has l»een
erected'over his grave, lie was succeeded
by his son, known as Pick Washakie.
Washakie's Band. The easternmost
vision of the Shoshoni proper, BO called
from their chief. They formerly ranged
920
WASHASHEWANUN WASUPA
[B. A. E.
from Wind r. in lat, 43° 307 on the N.,
in Wyoming, and from South pass to
the headwaters of the North Platte on
the E. , and to Bear r. near the mouth of
Smith fork, in Idaho, on the w. On the
s. they extended as far as Brown's Hole,
on Green r., Wyo. They are known
officially as Shoshoni in distinction from
the Bannock, Sheepeaters, etc., and were
placed upon the Shoshoni res. in w. Wyo
ming by treaty of 1868. They numbered
870 in 1885, wrhile the Shoshoni under
the Shoshoni agency numbered 816 in
1909.
Eastern Snakes.— Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong., 1st sess., 121, I860. Green River Snakes. —
Stuart, Montana, 80, 1865. Po-hah.— Lewis and
Clark, Exped., I, map, 1814. Po'hoi.— Gatschet,
Comanche MS., B. A. E. (Comanche name of
Eastern Shoshoni of Wyoming) . Pokahs.— Morse,
Rep to Sec. War, map, 1822. Washai'ki.— Gat
schet in Geog. Snrv. W. 100th Mer., vn, 409, 1879.
Wash'-a-keeks band.— Stuart, Montana, 81, 1865.
Washano.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, V, 199, 1855.
Washikeek.— Lander in Sen. Ex. Doc. 42, 36th
Cong, 1st sess., 121, 1860. Waushakee's band.—
Doty in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864. 175, 1865.
Washashewanun. The first gens on the
right, or Hangka, side of the Osage circle.
Elder Osage.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 234,
1897. Waoa'oe Wanun'.— Dorsey, ibid.
Washatnagunashka. A Montagnais vil
lage on a bay on the N. shore of the gulf
of St Lawrence, Quebec. — Stearns, Labra
dor, 271, 1884.
Washetan ( Wacetnn, 'reptile people').
A division of the Inshtasanda gens of the
Omaha. — Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
228, 1897.
Washichtmchincha ( ' sons of white
men'). A modern band or division of
the Yankton Sioux.
Half-blood band.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
217, 1897. Wacitcu»-tcintca. — Ibid. Wasicuy-
ciijca.— Ibid.
Was-hinedi ( WqsHiVnedi, 'lousy creek
people'). A Tlingit division at Kake,
Alaska, belonging to the Wolf phratry.
Tradition says a man from Lousy cr was
so infested with vermin that he died, in
consequence of wrhich they applied the
name to his people. (.1. it. s.)
Washo (from washiu, 'person,' in their
own language. — Kroeber) . A small tribe,
forming a distinct linguistic family, the
Washoan, which, when first known to
Americans, occupied Truckee r., Nev., as
far down as the Meadows, though their
right to the latter was disputed by the
Mono. The Washo also held Carson r.
down to the first large canyon below Car
son City, the borders of L. Tahoe, and Si
erra and other valleys as far as the first
range s. of Honey lake, Cal., the moun
tains, being resorted to only in summer.
There are some evidences that they once
were established in the valleys farther
to the E. than where found by the whites,
whence they had been driven by the
Paiute, between whom and themselves
existed a state of chronic ill feeling, break
ing out occasionally into open hostility.
About 1860-62 the Paiute conquered the
Washo in a contest over the site of Carson
and forbade them thenceforth to own
horses ( Mooney ) . Of late years they have
been confined to the country from Reno,
on the railroad, to a short distance s. of
Carson City, and have adopted a parasitic
mode of life, being almost entirely depend
ent upon tfie towns and ranches. Recent
study of their language indicates no lin
guistic relationship with any other peo
ple. In physique and general appearance
they correspond more closely with the
California Indians than with the tribes to
their eastward. In 1859 the Washo num
bered about 900, but are now reduced to
about a third of that number. On the
language of the \Vasho, consult Kroeber
in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth.,
iv, no. 5, 1907. (H. w. n. )
Tsaisuma.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1904 (name given
by the northeastern Maidu). Wan-shoes. — Simp
son, Rep. of Expl. Across Utah in 1859, 460, 1876.
Washaws.— Holeman in Ind. Aff. Rep., 444, 1853.
Wa-sho.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374, 1860.
Washoe.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch.
and Eth., iv, 252, 1907. Wasiu.— Mooney, inf'n,
1900 (Paiute name). Was-saws.— Hurt in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856, 228, 1857.
Washoan Family. The linguistic family
represented by the Washo tribe (q. v. ).
= Washo.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 255, Apr.
1882. <Shoshone. — Keane in Stanford, Compend.,
Cent, and So. Am., 477, 1878 (contains Washoes).
<Snake. — Keane, ibid. (sameasShoshone, above).
= Washoan.— Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 131, 1891.
Washpa. The Dance-kilt clan of Sia
and Cochiti pueblos, NewT Mexico. In the
former the clan is extinct.
Huashpa hanutsh.— Bandelier, Delight Makers,
256, 1890. Wash'pa.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A.
E., 19, 1894 (given as name of Cactus clan).
Washpa-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 350,
1896 (Sia name; hano = 'people'). Washpa-
hanuch. — Ibid. (Cochiti form).
Wash.pash.uka ( Wash-paf -shu-Tca] . A
pueblo of the Acoma tribe, which, accord
ing to tradition, was inhabited^ in pre
historic times during their migration from
the mythic Shipapu in the indefinite
north. It is said to have been the second
pueblo traditionally occupied by this
people. — Hodge in Century Mag., LVI, 15,
May 1898.
Wasmacus. A village on the w. bank
of Patuxent r., in St Marys co., Md., in
1608.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Wasnaniks ( Was-na'-niks ) . A former
village of the Tlakluit below The Dalles
of Columbia r., Wash. (E. s.)
Wastsanek ( Wd'stsanEk}. A sept of the
Toquart, a Nootka tribe. — Boas in 6th
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 32, 1890.
Wasupa. A former Seminole town 2
m. E. of Sumulgahatchee, 18 m. from
St Marks, probably in Wakulla or Jeffer
son co., Fla.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823),
19 Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
BULL. 30]
WATAKmULATA-WATHATOTAU,,,,
Watakihulata ('beloved people') One
of the two Choctaw phratries,
Shakehu^a k'
921
Watap. Roots of the pine, spruce tam
arack, etc used to sew birch-bark for
canoes and other purposes: from imtap
m the Chippewa and closely related Al-
gonquian dialects, signifying root of the
tamarack. The word has come into Ene-
lishthroughCanadianFrench. Cuoq (Lex
Alg., 426, 1886) says the word is known
from one end of Canada to the other and
deserves adoption by the French Acad-
Watauga (Wttd'gt, of unknown 'mean
ing). A name occurring as that of two or
more towns in the old Cherokee country
one was an important settlement on Wa
tauga cr., a branch of Little Tennessee r
a few miles below Franklin, in Macon co.
N. C. ; another was traditionally located
at Watauga Old Fields, about the present
Ehzabethton, on Watauga r. , in Carter co.,
Tenn. The name is also written Watoga
Wattoogee, Whatoga, etc.— Mooney in
19th Rep. B. A. E., 546, 1900.
Wataga.— Royce in 5th Rep. B. A E., map, 1887
Watoga.— Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce, ibid. 144
Watoge.-Doc. of 1755. quoted by Royce, ibid.; 142!
Whatoga.— Bartram, Travels, 371, 1792 (in N. C )
Watcheeshoo. A Montagnais village
near Manicouagan bay, on the N. shore
of the gulf of St Lawrence, Quebec. —
Stearns, Labrador, 271, 1884.
Watchful Fox. See Keokuk.
Wateree ( perhaps from Catawba wateran,
to float on the water.'— Gatschet). One
of the early tribes of the Carolinas, proba
bly Siouan. As described by Juan de la
Vandera in his account of the expedition
3f Juan de Pardo in 1567, they then lived
it a great distance from the coast, near
;he Cherokee frontier. In 1670 Lederer,
>vhose statement is doubtful, places them
ipparently in North Carolina, on the
extreme upper Yadkin, far to the N. w.
)f their later habitat, with the Shot-core
md Eno on the N. E. and the Cheraw on
he w. In 1700 they lived on Wateree
'., below the present Camden, S. C.
)n a map of 1715 their village is placed
in the w. bank of Wateree r., perhaps in
Airfield co. Moll's map of 1730 locates
heir village on the E. bank of the
iver. When Lawson met them, in 1700,
hey were a much larger body than the
'ongaree, and spoke an entirely different
inguage, which was unintelligible to the
itter people. The Yamasee war broke
le power of the Wateree, and according
) Adair (1743) they became confeder-
tes of the Catawba, though still re-
lining their own village and language.
'andera says they were ruled by two
that their houses
WS4.I1
>r -AH
• tall
pil-
^ TI/T '7*-*' "v/'->' ('Vfn for Indians
80, im°ney' 8lOUanTrib<* "' the East,'
Chichanee.-Rivers, Hist. So Car S«; KV Ch, 1
Water-monsters. See Mythology.
Wathatotarho ('he obstinately refused
to acquiesce'; also Thudodaho Twlmluho
Atotarho). The
official name and
title of a chiefship
hereditary in the
Bear clan of the
Onondaga, and
heading the roll of
federal chiefs. The
first known chief
tain to bear the
name flourished
about the year
1570. He was one
of the great men
of his time and
people, who reso
lutely deferred to the last his assent to
the adherence of his tribe to the con
federation of peoples then forming, which
afterward became famous under the
name of the League of the Iroqnois,
or Five Nations. According to native
tradition Wathatotarho possessed great
force of character, being haughty, am
bitious, crafty, and remorseless, brook
ing no equal. He was reputed to l>e a
dreaded sorcerer and was even charged
with being a cannibal. By taking too
literally the figures of sf>eeeh by which
were designated the qualities that made
him feared and dreaded by his opponents,
tradition assigns to him a preterhuman
nature, even representing his head as
having been clothed, in lieu of hair, with
living vipers, his hands and feet as having
the shape of huge turtle-claws, and whose
other organs were similarly monstrous in
form, in keeping with his demoniacal
mind. Hence he is said to have had
"seven crooks in his body," referring
922
WATLALA WATOPAPINAS
[B. A. E.
figuratively to his unnatural hair, hands
and feet, eyes, throat, hearing, sexual
parts, and mind, but now erroneously
taken literally. After the Mohawk,
Oneida, and Cayuga had united in a
tentative league/ they were enabled to
gain his assent to the adhesion of the
Onondaga to the proposed confederation.
By his defiance, however, he obtained
for the Onondaga certain concessions,
among them being that the league coun
cil-fire should be kept at their chief
town; that they should have 14 chiefs,
while no other tribe should have more
than 10; that the federal council should
be summoned only by Wathatotarho;
that no act of the council would be valid
unless sanctioned by the Onondaga
speaker as being in accordance with the
rules and principles of the league; that
Wathatotarho, being the leading chief of
the Onondaga tribe, should have four
peers assigned to him as special aids; and
that the Onondaga, represented by their
chiefs, should have confirmatory, arbitra-
tive, and advisory functions in the de
liberations of the league council. His
great antagonists were Dekanawida and
Hiawatha, who by wise statecraft finally
overcame his opposition. (.1. N. B. IT.)
Watlala. A division of the Chinookan
family formerly living at the cascades of
Columbia r. and, at least in later times, on
Dog (now Hood) r. about halfway between
the cascades and The Dalles, in Wasco
co., Oreg. Early writers mention several
tribes at or near the cascades, but as the
population of that region was very
changeable from the fact of its being a
much frequented fishing resort, and as
many of the so-called tribes were merely
villages, often of small size, it is now im
possible to identify them with certainty.
After the epidemic of 1829, the Watlala
seem to have been the only remaining
tribe, the remnants of the others having
probably united under that name, though
they were commonly called Cascade In
dians by the whites. In 1854 they were
reported to number 80. In 1855 they
joined in the Wasco treaty under the name
of the "Ki-gal-twal-la band of the Was-
coes" and the "Dog River band of the
Wasc< >es, ' ' and were removed to the Warm
Springs res. in Oregon, where a few still
survive.
The term Watlala is also used by some
writers, following Hale, to include all
the Upper Chinook. The names given
by different writers to the tribes living at
or near the cascades, which may have
been the Watlala or later have been in
cluded under them, are Cathlakaheckit,
Cathlathlala, ( ^ithlayackty, Clahclellah,
Katlagakya, Yehuh. (r>-F-)
Al-e is.— Gass, Journal, 197, 1X11. Carcader.— De
Smet, Letters, 232, 1813. Cascade Indians.— Nico-
let, Oregon, 143, 1846. Dog River.— Taylor in Gal.
Farmer, June 12, 1863. GiLa'xicatck.— Boas, Chi
nook Texts, 276, 1894 (Chinook name). Ki-gal-
twalla.— U. S. Stat. at Large, xil, 963, 1863. Xi-gal-
twal-la.— Wasco treaty, 1855, in U. S. Ind. Treat,,
622. 1873. Kwikwu'lit.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B.
A. E., 741, 1896. Wahclellah.— Lewis and Clark
Exped., ir, 231, 1814. Wah-lal-la.— Dayton treaty,
1855, in U. S. Ind. Treat., 18, 1873. Wah-ral-lah.—
Lyman in Oreg. Hist. Soc. Quar., I, 323, 1900. Wat
lala.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 214, 1846.
Watlalla.— Medill in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 30th Cong.,
1st sess., 7, 1848.
Watok. Mentioned as a Yokuts (Mari-
posan) or a Shoshonean tribe in s. central
California, probably on or near Kings r.
The Wat-tokes are mentioned in 1857 as
high up on Kings r., and in 1861 as on
Fresno res.
Wartokes.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Watooga.—
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 158, 1877. Wat-to
kes.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 399, 1858.
Watopachnato. A division of the As-
siniboin which in 1804, according to
Lewis and Clark, roved the plains be
tween the Missouri and the Saskatche
wan, above the Yellowstone and the
heads of Assiniboine r. They numbered
1,600, including 450 warriors, in 200 tipis,
and resembled their congeners, the Wa-
topapinah and the Itscheabine, in their
habits and alliances. Hayden estimated
them at 100 lodges, averaging 4 persons,
in 1862.
Big Devils.— Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, vi, 104,
1905 (traders' nickname). Gens de 1'age.— Maxi
milian, Travels, 194, 1843. Gens des grand diable.—
Orig. Jour., op. cit. Gens du Gauche.— Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., 387, 1862. Gens du
large.— Maximilian, Travels, 194, 1843. Mahto-
panato. — Orig. Jour., op. cit., 105. __ Na-co'-ta Mah-
to-pa-nar-to. — Ibid. ,104. Old Gauche' s gens. — Denig
quoted by Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 223, 1897.
Otopachgnato. — Maximilian, op. cit. (apparently a
duplication). Wah-to'-paH-an-da-to. — Hayden, op.
Cit. Wah-to-pah-han-da-toh. — Denig quoted by
Dorsey op. cit. Watopachnato. — Maximilian,
Travels, 194, 1843.
Watopapinah ( ' canoe people ' ) . A band
of the Assiniboin which, according to
Lewis and Clark in 1804, roved on
Mouse (Souris) r. and the branches of
the Assiniboine N. of the Mandan tribe,
in the United States and Canada. At this
period they numbered 450 warriors, in 200
tipis. In 1806 Henry (Coues, New Light,
n, 522, 1897) said they had 160 lodges,
while Hayden (Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 387, 1862) in 1856 said that they
ranged from White Earth r. to the sources
of the Souris and Pembina rs. and occu
pied 220 lodges, averaging 4 persons.
Assiniboin Menatopa.— Lewis and Clark Exped., I,
146,1811. Band lar Gru (crain) or canoe.— Orig.
Jour Lewis and Clark, vi, 104, 1905. Canoe and
Paddling Assiniboines.— Henry quoted by Cones,
New Light, 522, 1897. Canoe Assiniboines.— Ibid.
Canoe band.— Culbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850,
143, 1851. Canoe Indians.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 289,
1854. Gens de Canot.— Brackenridge, Views of
La., 79, 1814 ( = Manelopec,ibid., ed. 1817). Gen»
des Canoe.— Lewis and Clark Discov., 43, 1806.
Gens des canots. — Maximilian, Travels, 194, 1843.
Les gens des Caruts.— [nd. Aff. Rep., 289, 1854.
Manelopec.— Brackenridge, op. cit., 1814 (=' Gens
de Canots,' ibid., ed. 1815). Ma-ne-to'-pa.— Lewis
and Clark Discov., 44, 1806. Ma-ne-to-par.— Ong.
Jour. Lewis and Clark, vr, 104, 1905. Menatopa.—
Lewis and Clark Exped., 184, 1817. Otaopabine.—
BULL. 30]
WATSAGHIKA — WAVEY
023
Maximilian. Travels, 194, 1843 (sig. Mes gens des
canots ' ) . Wato-pana.— lapi Oaye, xin, no. 5 p 17
1884. Wah-to-pan-ah.— Denig quoted by Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 222, 1897. Wafi-to'-pap-i-nah -
Hayden, Ethnog. and Fhilol. Mo. Val., 387, 186'>
Watsaghika. A former village of the
Iruwaitsu Shasta near the head of the
canyon and at the extreme w. end of Scott
valley, N. Cal. (R. B.- D. )
Watsa-he-wa.— Gibbs (1851) in Schooloraft Ind
Tribes, in, 171, 1853 (given as a band). Wat-so-
ke-wa.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 171, 1853 (given as a band).
Watsequeorda's Band. A Paviotso band,
named from its chief (Four Crows), for
merly living on Pyramid lake, w. Nev.,
and said to number 320 in 1859.
Four Crows band.— Burton, City of Saints, 576
1861. Watsequendo. — Ibid. Wat-se-que-order's
band.— Dodge in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 374, 1860.
Wauanouk. A former village near St
Francis, Quebec, probably of refugee
Wewenoc. — Lattre map, 1784.
Wauban. See Waban.
Waubanaquot. See Wabanaquot.
Wauchimoqut. A Wampanoag village
in 1646, probably near Seekonk, Bristol
co., Mass.— R. I. Col. Rec., i, 32, 1856.
Waugau. A former Ottawa village,
named from the chief, near the mouth of
Maumee r. in Lucas co., Ohio, on a reser
vation sold in 1833.
Wau-gan.— Maumee treaty (1833) in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 597, 1873 (misprint). Waugau.— Detroit
treaty (1807), ibid., 194
Waugullewatl. A former Ilupa village
on the E. bank of Trinity r., Cal., near
the mouth of Willow cr.
Waug-ulle-watl.— Gibbs, MS., B. A. E., 1852.
Waugullewutlekauh. A former Hupa
village on the E. bank of Trinitv r., Cal.
Waug-ulle-wutle-kauh.— Gibbs, MS., B. A. E.,1852.
Waulipoe (Wa'uHpoe., 'those who are
feared ' ) . A gens of the K wakiutl proper
on the coast of British Columbia. — Boas
in Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Waumegesako ( WemigMfal, • He who
makes the mnjl*, or sacred shell,' i ,.
Sacred-shell maker.'-.I. A. Gilliiian'
Also known as The Wampum, ami
Mexico"). A leading Chippewa born
about 1789, head chief of a mixed' l,and
of Chippewa, Potawatomi, and Ottawa
residing at Manitowoc, Wis where he
died in 1844. He took a prompt part
in the treaties of Buttedea Mort.s in 1827,
oreen J»ay in 1828, Prairie du Chien in
1829, and Chicago in 1833. At the last
treaty, ratified in 1835, the Indian title
was extinguished to all the tract of coun
try commencing at Grosse Point, H m N
of Chicago, to the source of Milwaukee
r., thence w. to Rock r. A portrait of
Waumegesako was painted by Ilealev an
Irish artist, in 1839, a copy of which is
in the collection of the Wisconsin His
torical Society. In appreciation of his
friendly attitude toward the early settlers,
the citizens of Manitowoe have erected
a monument to Waumegesako's memory.
Wauregan. A word of frequent occur
rence in the earlier literature of New
England. Bartlett (Diet, of American
isms, 741, 1877) states that it was still
local in and about Norwich, Conn., in
the sense of fine or showy. The word is
famous through Dr Elisha Tracy's epi
taph on the tombstone of Tnca.*, the
Mohegan sachem:
" For courage bold, for tilings wauregnn,
He was the glory of Moheagon."
Wdnreydii, according to Gerard, is a
corrupt form of imr~«jln, an inanimate
adjective (of which the animate form is
irurlyn) belonging to an 7i'-dialect of New
England, and meaning 'it is good (fine,
pretty, etc.)'; cognate with Massachuset
wurityen, Lenape (Delaware) wntlgln, etc.
As a place name the word survives in
Wauregan, a village in Windham co.,
Conn. (A. v. r.)
Wauswagiming (WAswAgaming, 'at the
torchlight fishing lake.'— Gerard X A
Chippewa band that lived on the present
Lac de Flambeau res. in Wisconsin, on
Lac de Flambeau, where they were ac
customed to fish by torchlight.
Lac du Flambeau.— Treaty of 18M in U. 8. Stat. at
Large. X, 2'J:',, ]W). WSswagaming.— Win. .'
nf'n, I'.K)") (correct nan
ing.— Warren (W>'J) in Mi
Jiinii-s in Tanner. Narr.. 361, 1830. Wau«-wft«-im-
ist . S<K'. Coll. i Vf
as-waw-gun-nink. —
in. Hi>
'AUMEGESAKO,
SESSION OF THE
, .
Wautakon. See Wingatakw.
Wauteghe ( \Ynntfylie}. A village about
1750, on the upper Susquehanna, 1
tween Teatontaloga and Ocjuaga.— Haw-
ley (1754) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1*
s., iv, 63, 171)5.
Wavey. A Canadian French corrup
tion of w/urr?/-,theCree (onomatopoeto
name of the snow goose, Chen hype*
w, Called by the Chippewa wrw*.
snow goose "is also distinguished an the
924
WAWARSINK WAZHAZHE
[B. A. E,
"common wavey, or- wavy", and the
"white wavey ", while the blue-winged
goose (C. c&rvlescens) is known as the
"blue-wavey", and the smallest goose
(C. 10^1} as the " horned wavey". The
flying to the south of the wavey in large
flocks is regarded by the Indians as a sure
sign of approaching winter, (w. R. G. )
Wawarsink (possibly from u'awdrasiril-
ken, 'many hollow stones,' referring to
stones hollowed out by the action of the
creek. — Gerard). A former Munsee (?)
band on the w. bank of the lower Hud
son r., N. Y., having their principal set
tlement of the same name about the
junction of Wawarsing with Rondout cr.,
in Ulster co. (.1. M.)
Wawarasinke.— Doc. of 1685 quoted by Ruttenber,
Ind. Geog. Names, 166, 1906. Wawarsing.— Rut-
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 392, 1872. Wawarsinks.—
Ibid., 95.
Wawayontat. A village of Praying In
dians in 1674, situated on Weweantitt r.,
near Wareham, Plymouth co., Mass.
Wawayontat.— Bourne (1674) in Mass. Hisf Soc.
Coll., 1st s., I, 198, 1806. Wawayoutat.— Bourne
(1674), quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds.,bk. n, 118, 1848.
Wawepex. A Matinecoc village for
merly near the present Cold Spring, near
Oyster Bay, on the N. shore of Long id.,
KY.— Thompson, Long Id., i, 501, 1843.
Wawikyem ( Wa'uik'em ) . A clan of the
Wikeno, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Wawnahton. See Waneta.
Wawyachtonoc ( 'eddy people', or possi
bly ' people of the curving channel.' Cf.
Wed). A tribe or band of the Mahican
confederacy formerly occupying a terri
tory in Dutchess and Columbia cos., N.
Y., extending to the Housatonic r. in
Litchfield co., Conn. Their principal
village was Weantinock. Shecomeco,
Wechquadnach, Pomperaug, Bantam,
Weataug, and Scaticook were villages of
this tril>e or in alliance with it. Most of
these Indians were gathered by the Mo
ravians into the missions at Shecomeco
and Scaticook, Conn., and, except some
who remained at Scaticook, removed to
Pennsylvania and shared the fortunes of
the Moravian Indians. (j. M. )
Wawijachtenocks. — Doc. of 1689 quoted by Rut
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 85, 1872. Wawyachtei-
oks.— Doc. of 1689, ibid., 85. Wawyachtonocks.—
Ibid. Wayaughtanock.— Caldwell (1702), ibid.
Wyeck.— Wassenaar (1632) quoted by Ruttenber,
ibid., 71.
Waxhaw. A small tribe that lived in
the 1 7th century in what is now Lancaster
co., S. C., and Union and Mecklenburg
cos., N. C. They were connected with the
neighboring Sugeree, and both were ap
parently related to the Catawba, and
therefore were Siouan. The custom of
flattening the head, practised by the
Waxhaw, was also mentioned as a custom
of the Catawba. Lederer (1672) 'says
they were subject to and might be con
sidered a part of the Catawba. Lawsoil
visited the Waxhaw in 1701 and was hos
pitably received. He mentions two of
their villages situated about 10 m. apart.
He describes the people as very tall, and
notes particularly their custom of artifi
cially flattening the head during infancy.
The dance ceremonies and councils were
held in a council house, much larger than
the ordinary dwellings. Instead of being
covered with bark, like the domiciles, it
was neatly thatched with sedge and rush
es; the entrance was low, and around the
walls on the inside were benches made
of cane. Near the Waxhaw were the Ca
tawba, or more likely a band of that tribe.
They were probably so reduced by the
Yamasee war of 1715 as to have been
obliged to incorporate with the Catawba
See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East,
1894.
Flatheads.— Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the E., 68,
1894 (general name, applied also to the Catawba).
Wachaw.— Vaugondy map, 1775. Wacksaws.—
Craven (1712) in N. C. Col. Rec., I, 898, 1886. Was-
saws.— Catawba MS. in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 294, 1853. Wastana.— War map (1711-15) in
VVinsor, Hist. Am., v. 346. 1887 (possibly identi
cal). Waxaus.— Map N. Am. and W. Ind'ies, 1720.
Waxaws.— Doc. of 1719 in Rivers, S. Car., 93, 1874.
Waxhaws.— Logan, Hist. S. Car., 1, 182, 1859. Wax-
saws.— Lawson (1714), Hist. Car , 60, 1860. Wi-
sack.— Ibid., 72. Wisacky.— Lederer, Discov., 17,
1672.
Wayagwa ( Wa'-ya-gwa). A former vil
lage of the Tlakluit (q. v.) on Columbia
r. , Wash. ( E. s. )
Wayon. A chief or tribe in alliance
with the chief of Audusta (Edisto), S. C.,
and in friendly relation with the French
in 1562. The village was a short distance
inland from the French fort near Port
Royal.
Mayon. — De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875 (misprint?). Wayon.— Lau-
donniere (1564) quoted by French, Hist, Coll. La.,
n. s., 201, 1869.
Wazhazha ('Osage'). A band of the
Brule Teton Sioux.
Oz-ash.— Lewis and Clark Discov., 34, 1806.
Wahzhazas.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 67, 1S77. Wajaja.—
Dorsey (after Cleveland) in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 219,
1897. Wazaza.— Ibid. Wazazhas — Warren, Daco
ta Country, 16, 1855.
Wazhazha. A band of the Oglala Sioux.
Wahza-zhe.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 296, 1854. Waja
ja.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 220, 1897.
Wazaza.— Ibid. Waz-az-e.— Brackett in Smithson.
Rep. 1876, 467, 1877. Wazazies.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
250, 1875. Wazzazies.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 301, 1854.
Wazhazhe. The second Ponca half-
tribe, as given by Dorsey, which included
four gentes.
Wajaje.— J. O. Dorsey, MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Wazhazhe. A Ponca gens.
Ice.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 155, 1877. Wah'ga.—
Ibid. Wa-ja-ja.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts., 1,328,
1823. Wa-zha'-zha.— Morgan, op. cit., 155 (trans,
'snake').
Wazhazhe (named from the chief who
was originally an Oglala Wazhazha). A
band of the Sihasapa Sioux.
Kill Eagle's band.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E.,
219, 1897. Wajaje.— Ibid. Wazaze.— Ibid. Waz
zazies.— Bordeau in H. R. Doc. 63, 33d Cong., 2d
sess.,3, 1855.
BULL. 30]
WAZHINGKAENIKASHIKA— WEA
Wazhingkaenikashika ('those who be
came human beings by means of a bird') .
A Quapaw gens.
925
Wazhush (wazhash, 'muskrat'). A
gens of the Chippewa. In the beginning
of the 19th century they were considered
adivisionof the Kenozhegens, and resided
on the x. shore of L. Superior at Grand
Portage and Thunder bay.
Hawoyzask.— Long, VOY. and Trav., 62, 1791 Mus
quash.— Ibid. Omackasiwag. -Wm. Jones, inf'n,
1907. Omaschkase Wenenewak.— Long, Exped
St. Peter's R.. n, 153, 1824. Omush-kas.— Warren
(1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v. 84, 1885.
0-mush-kas-ug.— Ibid. Rat nation.— Long, Voy.
and Trav., 117, 1791. •
Waziknte ( 'shooters among pine trees').
A division of the Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
It was an ancient and important division,
from which in early times the Assiniboin
seceded.
Gens des Pin.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo.
Val., 371, 1802. Ouapeontetons.— La Harpe (1700)
in Shea, Early Voy., Ill, 1*61 (trans, 'village of
those who shoot in a great pine'). Ouapetonte-
tons.— Le Sueur (1700) quoted by Neill Hist
Minn., 170, 1858 (trans. • village of those who shoot
at the large pine'). Ouasiconteton.— Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry. Dec., vi, 87, 1886 (trans. ' village
of those who shoot at the large pine'). Pine-
Band.— Hayden, op. cit. Pole people.— Culbertson
in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 141. 1851. Shooters in the
Pines.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 5,
1873. Siouxs who Shoot in the Pine Tops. — Treaty
of 1816 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 870. 1873. Tca°-ona.—
Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 218, 1897. Those that
Shoot in the pines. — Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851. Tlciclt'a".— Dorsey in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., vi, 412, 1890 (trans, 'plenty of lodge
poles'). Wa-ge'-ku-te.— Hayden, Ethnog. and
Philol. Mo. Val., 371, 1862. Wah-zu-cootas.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, n, 169, 1852.
Wea (probably a contraction of the
local name Wawiaqtenang, 'place of the
round, or curved, channel' (Schoolcraft);
possibly contracted from Wayahtdnuki,
'eddy people,' from wayagtonuri, 'eddy,'
both renderings coming from the same
root. Wawaqtenang was the common
Algonquian name for Detroit. Cf. Waw-
yachtonoc). A subtribe of the Miami.
They are first mentioned in the Jesuit Re
lation for 1673 as living in E. Wisconsin.
In the later distribution of the tribes of
the confederacy they occupied the most
westerly position. Allouezin 1680 found
a Wea town on St Joseph r. , Ind. Mar-
quette visited a Wea village at Chicago
which Courtemanche found still there in
1701. A part of them were for a time with
the bands of various tribes gathered about
La Salle's fort near Peoria, 111. La Salle
says their band had 35 cabins. In 1719
their chief village, Ouiatenon, was on the
Wabash, below the mouth of Wea cr.,
where, according to Charlevoix, they
were living nearly half a century before.
This is possibly identical with "Les
Gros" village (q. v. ) of a document of
1718. Besides this they had two or three
villages near by. Ouiatenon was one of
the principal headquarters of the French
traders. In 1757 the Wea and Pianka
shaw endeavored to come into fr , ,I?y
relations with the whit«., and an ain^
mentto this end wan entered into^kh
U>l. George Crogan, but \va« n-jn-t.-d bv
the assembly of Virginia. Subsequently
various agreements of peace with other
tribes and the whites were enter*! into
chiefly through the efforts of (\,1. On win
and Sir Wm. Johnson, to be a* often 'fol
lowed by outbreaks. In 1791 their
neighboring villages were destroyed by
the U. S. troops under (Jen. Scott They
participated in the treaty of Greenville
Ohio, Aug. 3, 1795, their deputies Bignina
for them and the Piankashaw. In IHL>O
they sold their last lands in Indiana, near
the mouth of Raccoon cr. in I'arke co
and removed with the Piankashaw to
llmois and Missouri. In 1832 the united
tribes in turn sold their claims in those
states and removed to Kansas, where
some had already settled. The few Wea
still remaining in Indiana afterward
joined them there. In 1854 the Wea and
Piankashaw, having rapidly dwindled
away, joined the remnants of the connate
Illinois, then known as the Peoria and
Kaskaskia. The united body, all that
remained of 7 tribes, then numbered hut
259, a large proportion of whom were of
mixed blood. In 1868 they removed to
a tract on Neosho r., in the N. E. corner
of the present Oklahoma, where they
now are. In 1885 the united trit>es num
bered 149 souls. In 1909 the numU-r of
the confederated Peoria was 204, only
about 75 of whom had as much as one-
half Indian blood. (j. M.)
Abinones. — Barcia, Ensayn, 236, 1723. Aoiatcnon.—
La Salle (1682) in Margry". D6e.,n.216. 1,^77. Aonia
tinonis.— La Hontan (17(8). Xe\v Voy.. map. !7:56.
Aouiatinons.— Gale, Upper Miss., 176, 1867. Aouit-
tanons.— La Hontan (1703), New Voy., map. 1
Newcalenous.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Trlbea,
ill, 114, 1854. Ochiatenenr— Allouez (16W) in
Margry, D6c., II, 99, 1H77. Oiatenon.— La Salle
(1680)," ibid., 201. Oiatinon.— Hentiepin. New
Disco v., Ill, 1698. Ojachtanichroenee —Living-ton
(1720) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., V, 667, 1855 (Iro-
quoisname). Ojatinons.— IA Hontan. New Voy.,
1,231,1703. Oniactmaws.— Dalton (17s:!) in Mav.
Hist Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 123. 1809. OnUt.— Stone,
Life of Brant, H, 278, 1864 (misprint). Onia
tonons — Imlay. West. Ter., 291 1797 (misprint).
Oniattanon.-Wilkinson (1791) quoted by Rupp,
West. Penn., app., 237, 1846 (misprint). OmlUr-
Gale, Upper Miss., 75. 1H67 (misprint). OouiaU-
nons — Beanharnois (173-J) in N. "i Doc. Ool. II
IX, 1035, 1855. 08iat*8»tenon -MS. Jes. Kd (
79) quoted bv Shea in Wis. Cist. Boc. Coll., III. »•<
18.57 Otiara'Satenon.— .les. Rel. (1C.76) quot^l, i!
Oua -McKennevand Hall. Ind.TriU^ in. H
OuachUnons.-Smith. Bouquet Ex pud . <
Ouachtenons.-Trader quoted by Smith. i»i
oSSSon.-Rnpp.Wek ^nn. 149,1 JW. 8*»aj.-
tion.-Doc. of 1695 in N. Y. Doc. Col. His i
1855 Ouaouiartanoni.-Bacqueville d;
riT Hist-, », 261, 17,53. Ouaouiatanoukak-* h.
lev^oix (1744) quoted by Ta.lhan Pern. Mon ,
222 note, 1864. Ouaoujatenonoukak.-Je*.
(1672) quoted by Shea in Wis. Hist. *«. Op'L,
35 1867 OuaouyarUnont.-Bacqueville d
926
WEAK AOTE WE APEMEOC
[B. A. E.
tonons.— Hildreth, Pioneer Hist., 307, 1848. Ouat-
tonon — Croghan (1765) quoted in Monthly Am.
Jour. Geol., 264, 1831. Oucatonons.— Boudinot,
Star in the W., 128, 1816. Oiieas.— Tailhan, Perrot
Mem., 222, note, 1864. Ougatanous.— Chauvigne-
rie (1736) quoted by Sehoblcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in 555, 1853. Ouias.— Montreal conf. (1756) in N.
Y. Doc. Col. Hist., X, 447, 1858. Ouiatanon.—
Frontenac (1682) , ibid., ix, 178, 1855. Ouiatenons.—
Perkins and Peck, Annals of the West, 411, 1850.
Ouiatinons.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848. Ouiato-
nons.— Beauharnois (1736) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 1050, 1855. Ouiattanon.— Harmar (1790)
quoted by Rupp, West. Penn., app., 229, 1846.
Ouiattons.— Harmar, ibid. Ouicatonans.— Croghan
(1765) in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 267, 1831. Ouil-
las.— De Bougainville (1757) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 608, 1858. Ouitanans — Brown, West.
Gaz., 71, 1817. Ouitanons.— Vaudreuil (1704) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 763, 1855. Ouitatot-
nons.— Jefferson (1785), Notes, 143, 1825. Ouiti-
maus.— Writer of 1812 quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 555, 1853. Oujatanons.— Doc. of 1718 in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 890, 1855. Ouroctenon.—
Royce in 1st Rep. B. A. E., map, 1881 (village).
Oufaganons.— Doc. of 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
x, 424, 1858 (misprint). Outias.— Malartie (1758),
ibid., 840 (misprint). Outinon.— Schermerhorn
(1812) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s., n, 8, 1814.
Ouyas.— Vater, Mith., pt. 3, sec. 3, 351. 1816. 8yas.—
Longueuil(1752) inN.Y.Doc.Col. Hist., x, 248,1858.
Syatanon.— Longueuil (1752), ibid., 246. Ouyata-
nons.— La Salle (1679) in Margry, Dec., I, 463, 1875.
Ouyatonons.— Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 178, note, 1855. Syatonons,— Longueuil
(1752), ibid., x, 246, 1858. Ouyattanons.— Chauvig-
nerie (1736), ibid., ix, 1057, 1855. Ouyaws.— Bou
quet (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix, 345,
1871. Ouyslanous. — McKenney and Hall, Ind.
Tribes, 79, 1854 (misprint). Oyachtownuk Roanu. —
Dqbbs, Hudson's Bay, 28, 1744. Oyaghtanont.—
Post (1758) quoted by Proud, Penn., u, app.,
113, 1798. Oyatonons.— Vaudreuil (1711) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 860, 1855. Oyyatanous.— Jef-
ferys, Fr. Dorns., pt. 1, 117, 1761. Pea.— Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 11, 1885 (misprint). Potanons. —
Maximilian, Trav., 82, 1843 (misprint). Pyato-
nons.— Perkins and Peck, Annals of W., 687, 1850.
Qurachtenons.— Buchanan, N. Am. Inds., 155, 1824.
Selugrue.— Frontenac (1682) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., ix, 178, 1855. Uitanons.— Maximilian, Reise,
I, 186, 1837. Waas.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848.
Wah-we-ah'-tung-ong. — Dunn, True Ind. Stories,
315, 1909 (full name, of which Wea is the abbrevia
tion). Wah-wee-ah-tenon. — Hough, map in Ind.
Geol. Rep. 1882, 1883. Wak-we-ot-ta-non.— Ibid.
(village). Warraghtinooks.— Canajoharie conf.
(1759) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vil, 384, 1856. Wash-
tenaw.— Harvey quoted by Day, Penn., 315, 1843.
Watanons.— Nuttall, Jour., 251, 1821. Waughwe-
oughtennes.— Croghan (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll. ,4th s., ix, 260, 1871. Waugweoughtannes.—
Croghan (1759) quoted by Proud, Penn., n, 296,
1798. Wauwaughtanees.— Mitchell map (1755)
quoted in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., iv, 501, note, 1854.
Wawaightonos. — German Flats conf. (1770), ibid.,
VIII, 233, 1857. Wawcottonans.— Croghan (1765)
quoted in Monthly Am. Jour. Geol., 267, 1831 (mis
print). Wawehattecooks.— Doc. of 1747 in N Y
090. Col. Hist., vi, 391, 1855. Waweotonans.—
Hildreth, Pion. Hist., 71, 1848. Waweoughtannes.—
Croghan (1760) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., ix,
372, 1871. Wawiachtanos.— Loskiel (1794) quoted
by Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 336, 1872 Wa-
wiaghta.— Johnson (1763) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
Vil, 583, 1856. Wawiaghtanakes.— German Flats
conf. (1770), ibid., ym, 244, 1857. Wawiaghtanon.—
Johnson (1765), ibid., vii, 716, 1856. Wawiaghto-
noB.— Johnson (1763), ibid., 583. Wawia'hta'nua —
Gatschet, Shawnee MS., B. A. E., 1880 (Shawnee
name; plural, Wawiata'nuagi). Wawiotonans —
Croghan (1765) in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., vil, 780,
1856. Wawioughtanes.— Croghan (1757), ibid., 268.
Wawyachtenoke.— Livingston (1700), ibid., iv 651
1854. Waya'hto'nuki.— Gatschet, Miami MS.,
B. A. E., 1888 (correct Miami form). Wayough-
tanies— Croghan (1765) in Monthly Am Jour
Geol. ,272, 1831. Wea.— Harmar (1790) in Am. State
Papers, Ind. AfY., i, 105, 1832. Weah.— Jones, Ojeb-
way Inds., 178, 1861. Weaus.— Doc, of 1786 in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists., in, 26, 1794. Weaws.— Brown,
West. Gaz., 348, 1817. Weeah.— Harmar (1790) in
Rupp, West.Penn.,app.,229, 1846. Weea's.— Green
ville treaty (1795) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 184, 1873.
Weeaws.— Brown, West. Gaz., 72, 1817. Weeds.—
Rupp, West. Penn., app., 253, 1846 (misprint). Wi-
ahtanah.— Barton, New Views, xxxiii, 1798. Wi'-
ah-ton-oon-gi.— Dunn, True Indian Stories, 315,
1908 (Miami name of the Wea town). Wiata-
nons.— Doc. 1756 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., x, 401,
1858. Wiaut.— Lattre, map U. S., 1784. Wyachte-
nos.— Putnam (1792) in Am. State Papers.Ind. Aff.,
1, 240, 1832. Wyahtinaws.— Imlay, W. Ter. , 364, 1797.
Wyatanons. — Duquesne (1754) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., x, 263, 1868. Wyeacktenacks.— Lindesay
(1749), ibid., vr, 538, 1855. Wyogtami.— McKenney
and Hall, Ind.Tribes, in, 80, 1854. Yeahtentanee.—
Drake, Bk. Inds., xii, 1848.
Weakaote (probably from wiyaka ota,
'much sand'). A former band or vil
lage of the Mdewakanton Sioux. — Long,
Exped. St Peters R., i, 385, 1824.
Weanoc. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy, formerly living in Charles
City co., Va., on the N. bank of James r.
In 1608 they numbered about 500. They
seem to have crossed over to the s. bank
of James r. toward the close of the 17th
century, perhaps in consequence of a dis
astrous attack from the Iroquois in 1687.
In 1722 Beverley stated that their former
settlement in Prince George co., s. of the
James, was extinct, and in 1727 it was stated
that they had lived at different times on
upper Nottoway r. and on a tributary
stream, then called Wyanoke cr., near
the North Carolina frontier. Nottoway
r. was also at one time known by their
name.
Chawopoweanock.— Pots in Smith (1629), Va., I,
204, repr. 1819 (incorrect combination of Chawopo
and Weanock). Weanocks.— Smith, ibid., 116.
Wianoes.— Boudinot, Star in the W., 129, 1816
(misprint).
Weanoc. The principal village of the
Weanoc in 1608, situated below the mouth
of Appomattox r., at the present Wey-
anoke, Prince George co., Va.
Wayanoak.— Golden (1727), Five Nat., 58, 1747.
Wyanoke.— Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Wynoack.— -
Moll in Humphreys^ Acct.,map, 1730. Wyonoke.—
Doc. of 1727 in Martin, N. C., i, app., xvi, 1829.
Weantinock. The chief village of the
Wawyachtonoc, situated on Housatonic
r., near the present New Milford, Litch-
field co., Conn.
Oweantonoge.— Trumbull, Hist. Conn., II, 82, 1818.
Wean'tinock. — Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 80,
1881. Wyantenock.— Doc. of 1702 quoted by Trum
bull, Hist. Conn., n, 82, 1818.
Weapemeoc. An Algonquian (?) tribe
met by Raleigh's colonists in 1584-89,
occupying the territory N. of Albemarle
sd., N. C., including probably most of
what is now Currituck, Camden, Pasquo-
tank, and Perquimans cos. Their chief
town, of the same name, seems to have
been in Pasquotank co. Other towns
apparently in the same jurisdiction were
Pasquenock (Pasquotank?), Chepanoc,
and Mascoming. They were said then
to have 700 or 800 (warriors), under their
30]
WEAPONS— WEATHERFORD
chief Okisco. A century later the same
territory was occupied by the Yeopim or
Jaupim ( Weapom-oc? ) , Pasquotank Per-
quiman, and Poteskeet. In 1662 the
Yeopim chief sold lands. In 1701 ac
cording to Lawson, the other bands'still
counted 40 warriors, but of the Yeopim
only one man survived. ( T M \
T— "'n.— Lawson (1714), Hist. Car., 186( '
927
Vov
N A'T^ a-
N C ™ l?7
IN. c-., II, 167,
-oes--I)rake-
P— Doe. 1693 in Hawks,
Yeopim. — Ibid., 450.
Weapons. The offensive weapons of
the Indians may be classified by their
working ^ parts and halting, and their
use. Striking weapons are of stone, bone
or wood, in the shape of clubs or balls,
and into the shapes of the clubs the tribes
carved a marvelous amount of their my
thology, especially those among whom
tractable wood was abundant; cutting
weapons, before the introduction of iron,
were made of stone or copper; piercing
weapons were of any hard substance
that would take a point. Many weap
ons had two or more functions. The
Sioux had clubs armed with blades or
points; among other tribes cutting or
thrusting weapons were weighted. All
three classes are subdivided according to
the manner of holding or mounting.
They were held in the hand, perhaps
wrapped with a strip of fur, set in a grip
for one hand, mounted on a longer shaft
for two hands, or slung to a line. Missile
weapons were thrown from a sling, darted
from a throwing-stick, hurled from the
hand, or shot from a bow. Not all these
were equally common. The chisel-edged
arrow of Africa was almost unknown in
the Western Hemisphere. Piercing im
plements for hunting were often com
bined with a device for holding the
quarry, and the Mexicans are said to
have shot the soldiers of Cortes with
harpoon arrows thrown from atlatls;
but war arrows had lanceolate, not
I barbed points. The war arrow also had
I a single head. The poisoning of arrows
is a much mooted question.
The most common defensive weapon of
the North Americans was the shield, worn
, on the left arm by means of thongs fast-
! ened on the inside and used both for
parrying and for covering the vitals.
Shields were usually circular in form and
made of the thickest rawrhide, though
bark, basketry, and rods woven together
| served the purpose here and there. The
j making of a shield, for which one or more
covers were prepared, was attended with
great ceremony. On the surface were
| painted heraldic devices, and the shield
! was further adorned with fringes, pre-
: cious objects, tassels, and the plumes of
ineering inventions or coTm-
v dt'man'l»»5 th« united
a number of men. See Armor,
Arrows, rfoto, Dayjer*, Knir,., /xm,rj,
Poisons, Shields Ming*, Spear*, Ur.nnn.j.
stick, Tomahawk, etc. (o. T. M.)
Weare. A Tenankutehin village at tin-
mouth of Tanana r., Alaska. —Baker
Creog. Diet. Alaska, 1902.
Weataug. A village formerly near the
site of the present Salisbury, Litchfield
co., Conn., containing 70 wigwams in
1740. Its inhabitants were probably a
part of the Mahican.
Weataug.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., Ml 1W1
Weatog.— Trumlmll, Hist. Conn., n. 109, WK
Weatherford, William (known also as
Lamochattee, or Red Kagle). A half-
blood Creek chief, born about 17s<);
noted for the part he played in the Creek
war of 1812-14, in which (ien. Jackson
was leader of the A merican f< >r< vs. There
is some uncertainty as to his, parentage.
Claiborne (quoted by Drake, Inds. N.
Am., 388, I860) says his "father was an
itinerant peddler," sordid, treacherous,
and re vengeful; hismothera full-blooded
savage of the tribe of the Scininolen."
Another authority says that a trader,
Scotch or English, named Charles
Weatherford (believed to have )>een the
father of William), married a half-sister
of Alexander Mc(iillivrav (q. v.), who
was the daughter of an Indian chief of
pure blood. In person he was toll,
straight, and well proportioned, and na
ture had }>estowed upon him genius, elo
quence, and courage, but his moral char
acter was far from commendable. *He
led the 1,000 Creeks at the massacre
of Ft Minims, Aug. MO, 1S13. < ien. Jack
son having entered the field, the Creeks
were driven from point to point until
Weatherford resolved to make a desperate
effort to retrieve his waning fortunes by
gatheringall the force he could command
at the (ireat Horseshoe Ix'iid of the Tal-
lapoosa. The signal defeat hi.s forces suf
fered at this point ended the war, and
Weatherford, to save further bl ..... Isned,
or perhaps shrewdly judging the result,
voluntarily delivered himself to Jackson
and was released on hi* promise t«> u«»
his influence to maintain peace.
Mar 9,1824, leaving many childn
intermarried with the whites.
that after the war his character chan
WEAVING
[B. A. K.
and he became dignified, industrious,
and sober. Consult Red Eagle, by G. C.
Kggleston, 1878. (c. T.)
Weaving. Among the Indians N. of
Mexico weaving was done generally by
hand; baskets, bags, and mats were made,
without the aid of apparatus. But in the
Atlantic states, the Aleutian ids., and
doubtless else
where, the warp
of wallets was
suspended from
limbs of trees or
some other sup
port, this con
stituting the
first step toward
the loom. The
Chilkat of s. E.
Alaska, in set
ting up the \varp
for their elabo
rate Man kets ,
d r o v e t w o
forked stakes
into the ground
as fur apart as
the width of
the blanket and
laid a stout bar
or | tole across for
a warp beam.
From this was
suspended a
thong or stout
cord stretched
from side to side,
which held the NAVAHO sp|
war]> of goats'
hair and cedar bark. The woman, sitting
in front, wrought her intricate patterns
with her fingers alone, as does the basket
maker, using neither shuttle, heddle,
batten, or other device. The technic in
many varieties of twined weaving in
volved two or more weft strands. The
designs were in black, white, yellowr,
blue, and green, first sketched out in
black on a pattern board. Farther
s., in the Columbia drainage basin, fine
blankets were woven after the same tech
nic, but they were rectangular in form,
lacking the elaborate fringes and borders
of the Chilkat, and the decorations wrere
geometrical.
In the E. at the time of the discovery
and later in the Pacific states the Indians
wrere found weaving into blankets feath
ers and down of birds as well as rabbit
skins cut into narrow strips. The strips
of skin were twisted into rolls as thick as
a finger, and the shafts of feathers were
caught between the strands of twTine in
twisting. These fluffy rolls constituted
a kind of warp, held in place by rows of
twined weaving of stout cord or babiche.
In the S. W. the Spaniards introduced
sheep and probably taught the Indians
the use of European hand looms. With
these the Pueblo tribes and the Navaho
developed a genuine native art, producing
narrow garters, belts, girths, and sashes,
and, by different processes, larger fabrics,
such as dresses and blankets. In these
fabrics, as well as in all others produced
in this area, the length of the web was that
of the article to
be produced; no
cloth was made
in the piece to
be afterward
cut up. Cotton,
yucca, mulberry
bark, and other
fibers, hair of
quadrupeds, and
the dowyn of
birds formerly
furnished the
materials for
Eurely native
ibrics. A slen
der rod with a
circular block
for a fly-wheel
served for spin
dle. Variety in
color was given
by the native
hue of the mate
rials and with
dyes. The set
ting up of the
warp was a com
bination of the
Chilkat process
and that of the
conquerors. The Zuni even adopted the
western European hand neddle. In the
S. the woman in weaving also sat on the
ground in front of her wrork, using little
BULL. 30]
WECHIKHIT-— WECQCJAESGEEK
029
balls of yam tied to the warp or a simple
bobbin fo* a shuttle. See Art, Basketry,
Clothing, Dyes and Pigments, Ornament.
The intricate processes with crude ap
paratus are discussed and illustrated by
Matthews in 3d Rep. B. A. E., 1884.
Consult also Mason in Nat. Mus. Rep!
1901, and the bibliography therein; Bush-
nell in Am. Anthr., xi, no. 3, 1909; Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist,, xvn, pt 3
1905; Ni black in Rep. Nat. Mus. 188s'
NAVAHO LOOM.
1890; NordenskiOld, Cliff Dwellers of
Mesa Verde, 1893; Speck in Am. Anthr.,
ix, 293, 1907; Guide to Anthr. Coll. Prov.
Mus. Victoria, 1909; Emmons and Boas,
Chilkat Blanket, Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., in, pt. 4, 1907; Stites, Economics
of Iroquois, 1905. (o. T. M.)
Wechikhit. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe formerly living on lower Kings r.,
Cal., in the plains, and one of the group
of tribes which ceded their lands to the
United States by treaty of Apr. 29, 1851.
They were then placed on Fresno res.,
where theyw ere still represented in 1861.
Two or three individuals survive.
Wa-cha-et— Royce in 18th Rep., B. A. E., 782,
1899. Wa-cha-hets.— McKee et al. in Senate Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 75, 1853. Wa-che-ha-
ti.— Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 31th
Cong., 3d sess., 31, 1857. Wa-che-nets.— Inrl. Aff.
Rep., 223, 1851. Wa-che-ries.— Senate Ex. Doc. 4,
32d Cong., spec, sess., 93, 1853. Waches.— Henley
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 511, 1854. Watch-abets.— John
ston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 22,
1852. Wat-ches.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 399,
1858. Wechikhit.— KroeberinUniv. Cal. Pub.. Am.
Arch, and Eth. ,n, 360, 1907. Wi'-chi-kik.— Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., m,370, 1877.
Wechotookme (We-cho-took-me). One
of the 7 Seminole towns in Florida in
1799; exact locality unknown.— Hawkins
(1799), Sketch, 25, 1848.
Wechquadnach. (properly Wequaefadn-
auke, 'place at the end of, or extending
to, the mountain'; the earlier name was
Pachquadnach, ' bare mountain land.'-
Trumbull). A Mahican village, prob
ably belonging to the Wawyachtonoc
tribe, formerly near Indian pond, N. w.of
Sharon, Litchfield co., Conn., adjoining
3456—Bull. 30, pt 2—07 59
Wechquetank iwyntnnknr viw'.tank
the Lenape name of a shrub which
grew near that vicinity.— Heckewoldi-r)
A Delaware village al>out H m b£
vondthe Blue Ridge, x. w. fro,,, Beth
lehem probably near the present Mau.-h
Chunk in Carbon co., Pa. It wan settled
in 1760 by a colony of Moravian Indian*
from the mission of Nain. They were
driven off by the whites and theirvillaee
burned in 1763. (.,. M >
Naquetank.— Flint, Ind. Wars. 41, 1KJ3 Wechau.
~1' Hist- Miss- l'nit- Hrt>th-
- - •
1/W. Wequ«tank.-Losklel (1794) in Day. ivnn..
•">lo, 1843.
Wechurt ( ]Ve'tcu(r)t, 'opposite'). A
Pima village at North Blackwater, s
Ariz.— Russell in 26th Rep. B. A. K '>:{
1908.
Wecquaesgeek (from triktnwkik, 'end of
the marsh, or H wain p.' — (ierard). An
important tribe of the Wappinger con
federacy that formerly occupied s. Fair-
field co., Conn., and \Vestche8lcr co.,
X. Y., from about Norwalk, Conn., to
Hudson r. They were a strong tril**
until they had trouble with the Putrh.
In 1643 the Dutch massacred more than
100 in a single night, and in th<* war
which ensued two of their three fortified
villages were destroyed. In a massa
cre near Greenwich, Conn., a party 1M
by Underbill killed between 500 and
700 men, women, and children of the
Wecquaesgeek and Wappinger, only H
men escaping. Peace was finally con
cluded in 1644. In 1663 their single re
maining "castle" contained about 400
souls. The tribe still had a chief a.s late
as 1689. Their castles are said to have
been very strong, constructed of plank 5
in. thick, 9 ft high, and braced around
with thick plank, pierced with portholes.
One of their villages was Alipconk, an
other bore the name of the tribe. See
Rec.htauck.
Highland Indians.— Lovelace (1669) in N. Y. !>«•<•
Col. Hist., xin. 440. issi (applied also ( to jh
WappiiitfiT). Wechquaeskeck.-D.K- of 6
i, 150, l,H5ii. Weckquaesgeeka.-Hr.-tMlen Raodt
H135) quoted bv Rnttenbvr, Tribt's Hudson R., 1«
1872. Weckquesicks.-HiM. Mai.'., l^t ««,.. «>.
1859 Wecks.-V.in di-r Donck (16M)quotod
Ruttcnber, W. Weua-esec..-NH>«'l
1643, 1 DHL, 1W. wicquiw.^-- •-• ••••'7 ^ ^«
quoted in Ruttenbor, Tribes Hudson R.. m, 1*
930
WECQUAESGEEK WEITSPUS
[B. A. B.
Wiechquaeskeck.— Treaty of 1660 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., XIII, 148, 1881. Wiechquaesqueck.—
Doc of 1663, ibid., 282. Wiechquaskeck.— Treaty
of 1664 ibid., 375. Wieckquaeskecke — Stuyvesant
(1664), ibid., 365. Wiequaeskeck — Deed of 1649,
ibid 24. Wiequaskeck.— Doc. of 1655, ibid., 52.
Wiehquaeskeek.— Deed quoted in Ruttenber, op.
fit , 366. Wikagyl.— Map of 1614 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., I, 1856. Wiquaeshex.— Treaty of 1645
quoted bv Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 118,
1872. Wiquaeskeck.— Treaty of 1644 in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., xni, 17, 1881. Wiskerscreeke.— Andros
(1680), ibid., 546. Witqueschack.— Doc. of 1644,
ibid ' I 151, 1856. Witquescheck.— Doc. of 1646,
ibid..!S4. Witqueschreek.— Doc. of 1646, ibid., 183.
Wyckerscreeke.— Doc. of 1671, ibid., xin, 460, 1881.
Wyquaesquec.— Doc. of 1641, ibid., I, 415, 1856,
Wecquaesgeek. The principal village
of the Wecquaesgeek, situated on the
Hudson at Dobbs Ferry, Westchester co ,
N. Y. Its outlines could be traced in re
cent times by numerous shell beds.
Weckquaesguk.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn., 81,
1881. Weckquaskeck.— Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson
R., 78, 1872 Wickquaskeck.— Van der Donck
(1656) quoted by Ruttenber, ibid., 72.
Wecuppom. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of the Rappahannock in Richmond
co., Va.
Mecuppom.— Simons in Smith (1629), Va., I, 185,
repr. 1819 (misprint). Wecuppom. — Smith, ibid.,
map.
Wedges. Wedges were probably in
most general use among the woodworking
tribes of the far N. W. They
are made of wood, stone,
bone, antler, and copper, but
of late years iron and steel
have come into favor. These
implements are employed in
cutting out and splitting lum
ber for house and boat build
ing, for firewood, and for
other purposes. Wedges re
semble celts and chisels in
general shape, but are not so
carefully finished and neces
sarily show the effect of bat-
>m use under the hammer or
maul. The heads of wooden wedges are
sometimes protected by a cap of tough
withes or spruce roots. Besides the wood
working wedges small wedges of various
materials were in common use for tighten
ing fastenings of implement hafts and
for like purposes. See Woodwork.
For illustrations, see Niblack in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1888, 1890; Nelson in 18th Rep.
B. A. E., 1899; Smith in Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., n, 1900; Teit, ibid.; Mason in
Rep. Nat. Mus. 1880, 1889. (w. H. H.)
Weechitokha. A former Seminole town
between Suwannee and Santa Fe rs., in
s. w. Columbia co., Fla. H. R. Ex. Doc.
74 (1823), 19th Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Weendigo ('cannibal'). A mythical
tribe of cannibals said by the Chippewa
and Ottawa to inhabit an island in Hud
son bay. Some of the Chippewa who
dwelt on the N. w. shore of L. Superior
were said to practise cannibalism and were
tering fr<
called by this name. The Maskegon on
the shores of Hudson bay, though re
proached as cannibals by the other tribes,
were said to be themselves in constant
fear of the Weendigo.
Onaouientagos. — Bacqueville de la Potherie, Hist.,
II, 49, 1753 (misprint). Weendegoag —Tanner,
Narr., 316, 1830 (Ottawa form). Weendigoes.—
Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, 60, 1859. Windi-
gos.— Kingsley, Stand. Nat. Hist., pt. 6, 153, 1883.
WeequasMng. See Wigwassmg.
Weesick. A popular name in Connecti
cut for the fall herring, Alosa mattowacca.
The meaning is unknown. (w KG.)
Weesowhetko ( Wee-sow-het'-ko, l yellow
tree')- A subgens of the Delawares. —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Weesquobs. A village of Praying In
dians in 1674 near the present Pocasset,
Barnstable co., Mass. (Bourne, 1694, in
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Ists., i, 197, 1806),
probably subject to the Wampanoag.
Weetamoo. See Wetamoo.
Wehatsa. The Calabash clan of Jemez
pueblo, N. Mex A corresponding clan
existed also at the related pueblo of Pecos.
Wa-ha.— Hewett in Am. Anthr., n. s., VI, 431, 1904
(Pecos form). Wa'-ha'-ha'.— Hodge in Am.
Anthr., ix, 349, 1896 (Pecos form). Wehatsa-
ash. — Ibid. (Jemez form; as/i=' people').
Weinshauks. A Pequot village in 1636,
the residence of Sassacus, the principal
chief. On a map drawn by Williams in
1636 ( see Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. , 3d s. , i, 161,
1825) it is located between Thames and
Mystic rs., near the present Groton, New
London co., Conn.
Weitspekan Family. A linguistic family
consisting of the Yurok (q. v. ) tribe alone,
inhabiting the lower Klamath r. valley
and the adjacent coast in N. California
The name is an adaptation of Weitspus
(q. v.).
=Weits-pek.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 422, 1853 (a band and language on Klamath at
junction of Trinity); Latham, Elem.Comp.Philol.,
410, 1862 (junction of Klamatl and Trinity rs.);
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist. ,163, 1877 (affirmed to be
distinct from any neighboring tongue); Gatschet
in Beach, Ind. Misc., 438, 1877. < Weitspek.—
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 77, 1856
(junction of Klamatl and Trinity rs.; Weyotand
Wishosk dialects); Latham, Opuscula, 343, 1860.
= Eurocs.— Powers in Overland Mo., vm, 530, June
1872 (of the lower Klamath and coastwise; Weit
spek, a village of). =Eurok. — Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., 163, 1877; Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
437, 1877. = Yu-rok.— Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 45, 1877 (from junction of Trinity to
mouth and coastwise); Powell, ibid., 460 (vocabs.
of Al-i-kwa, Klamath, Yu'-rok). X Klamath.—
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am.,
475, 1878 (Eurocs belong here). = Weitspekan.—
Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 131, 1891.
Weitspus (from Weitspekw, the name of
a s pring in the village. — Kroeber). A
Yurok village on lower Klamath r., op
posite the mouth of the Trinity, N. w. Cal.
This was one of the most populous Yurok
villages, and one of only two or three at
which both the Deerskin dance and the
Jumping dance were held It is now a
post-office under the name of Weitchpec.
Including the settlements on the opposite
BULL. 30]
WEJACK WELSH INDIANS
side of the river the Indian population of
Weitchpec is now about 100. (A. L. K.)
Ansafriki.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1904 (Karok
name). Weitchpec.— Ibid, (white men's name).
Wejack. A name of the fisher (Mus-
tela pennanti) formerly in use among the
people of the fur country: from otchig or
odjik, the name of this animal in the Chip-
pewa dialect of Algonquian, which is also
the original of woodchuck (q. v.). With
the confusion of names of fisher and mar
mot may be compared that of the names
of the American glutton and the badger,
noted under Carcajou. (A. F. c. )
Wejegi (probably from Navaho, bitsigi,
\ 'initshead,' orbitse'ge, 'among its rocks.'—
i Matthews). The name given by a New
Mexican to Gen. J. H. Simpson in 1850 as
that of an important ancient pueblo ruin
in Chaco canyon, N. w. N. Mex., about 6
1 m. s. E. of Pueblo Bonito, on the N. side of
; the arroyo, at the base of the canyon wall.
lit is a rectangular structure, 225 by 120
ft in exterior dimensions, built around 3
sides of a court, the s. side of which is open,
there being no vestige of an inclosing
wall as with other Chaco Canyon pueblos.
The rooms average about 8 by 14 ft in
size, a few being about 8 ft square. Two
circular kivas are embraced within the
walls, each being 30 ft in diameter. The
building was 3 stories high, and consider
able portions of wall are still standing,
Dut no timbers remain in place. The plan
)f the building is remarkably symmetri
cal, the masonry regular and well finished.
The material is grayish yellow sandstone,
, aid in small tabular pieces with thin mor-
• ,ar. There are small windows in the sec-
md story, below which are apertures 2 by
I ft in size, extending diagonally through
I he walls. These appear to have been
Used for loopholes for the defense of the
>ueblo. (E. L. n.)
.3'ndoflfe.— Matthews, Navaho Leg., passim 1897
i'blue house': Navaho name). Wegegi.— Bell in
lour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., i, 247, 1869. Weje-gi.—
i impson, Exped. Navajo Country, 77, 1860. Weji-
L— Hardacre in Scribner's Mo., 275, Dec. 1878.
Wekapaug ( Jat the end of the pond.
;'rumbull). The principal village of the
astern Niantic, formerly about the site
!f Charlestown, R. I. "Variants of the
ame are Wecapaug, Wequapaug, Wequa-
auock, etc.
Wekapaug. A Nipmuc village formerly
n the site of West Brookfield, Worcester
)., Mass.
rickabaug. — Chase cited by Kinnicutt, Ind.
ames, 95, 1905.
Wekeeponall. A Delaware village i
758, on the w. bank of the Susquehanna,
:>out the mouth of Loyalsock cr., in the
resent Ly coming co., Pa. (Post, Jour.,
'58, 189, 1904). Probably identical witl
ueen Esther's Town.
, Welagamika ( ' rich soil ' ) • A Delaware
llage on the site of Nazareth, Lenign
i. L, Pa., abandoned about 1748.
Welagamika.— HuckcwcMor in Trans. Am I'hil.
&oc., n. s., IV, 359, 1834. Welakamika.-Ihi'l ., ;IS
Welika (Creek: n-l 'water', liiikn 'ex
tending' or Sitting'). A former Serni-
nole town, 4m. E. of theTallahaasee towns
probal>lyinLeonco.,Fla.— II R Kx Dot-'
74 (1823), 19th Cong., Istsess., 27/1826!
Welsh Indians. According to a story of
the Welsh bards, first printed in Lloyd's
History of Cambria in 15K4, a certain
Prince Madoc of Wales in the year 1170
sailed westward and discovered a new
land. Returning to Wales he fitted out
a second squadron, which sailed awav
and was never heard of again. Although
the story is lacking in detail or n>rrutx>-
rating evidence, its romantic side appealed
strongly to Welsh national pride, while
on the political side it was eagerly seized
to offset in a measure the Spanish claim*
of priority in American discovery, so that
it has been perpetuated and constantly
amplified for the last 3 centuries by a
succession of writers, who have I milt up a
tribeof " Welsh Indians" on the flimsiest
theories until the extension of linguistic
investigation has left no resting place on
the entire continent for this mythic peo
ple. The first discovery of a tribe of
Welsh Indians, in this case the Tuscarora
of North Carolina, was announced by the
Rev. Morgan Jones, who claimed to have
been taken prisoner by the Tnsrarora,
who spared his life when they heard him
pray in the Welsh language," which they
said was the same as their own. His
story was published in the Turkish Spy
about 1730 and in the Gentleman's Maga
zine in 1740, and was widely copied and
commented on. Tn 17(58 another Welsh
man, Rev. Charles Beatty (Journal of a
Tour in America), enlarged the story by
giving these Indians a Welsh Bible, which
they were unable to read, but which their
prisoner read and explained to them in
the Welsh language to their great edi
cation. About the same time another
Welshman, Griffith, who had been cap
tured by the Shawnee in 17(>4, claimed to
have met in his wanderings a tribe n
clians sneaking his own language; and in
1774 David Jones, in his Journal, a
tempted to give examples of Welsh idi-iit
ties for the languages of the Ohio valley.
Others have attempted to identify
mvthictribe with the Nottoway, roatan,
Modoc,Moki (Hopi),Padoura(<omar,
che) Pawnee, Kansa, < >to, and most
all? with the Mandan the note, tniveljT
Catlin having devoted a whole cha ,t« r to
the latter hvpothesis, but with as li
"as all 'the other,
932
WELUNUNGSI WENEOHEON ON
[B. A. B.
guage in any native American language,
excepting for a few words of recent
introduction which have had no effect
whatever on the general structure or
vocabulary.
Consult Catlin, N. Am. Inds., for Man-
dan theory; Bowen, Am. Discovered by
the Welsh, 1876; Burder, Welsh Inds.,
1797; Durrett in Filson Club Pub., no.
23, 1908; Lewis in Trans. Oneida Hist,
Soc., 1894; Mooney, Growth of a Myth,
in Am. Anthr., Oct. 1891, and numerous
authorities noted in Winsor, Narr. Crit.
Hist, Am., i, notes 109-111, 1889.
The early stories of a tribe of "White
Indians" (q. v.), or l\ White, Bearded
Indians," somewhere in the unknown
interior, refer sometimes to this mythic
Welsh tribe, but more of ten appear to arise
from misinterpreted Indian accounts of
other distant European colonies or visita
tions, or of some tribe of complexion
lighter than usual. See Lost Ten Tribes
of Jsraely Popular Fallacies. (j. M.)
Madawgwys.— Bowen, Am. Discov. by the Welsh,
93, 1876 (also Madogian and Madogiaint; so called
by various authors). Madocian Inds. — Ibid., 63
(term used \vith reference to the Indians of
Prince Madoc). Madogians.— Janson, Stranger in
Am., 270, 1807. Madogiant.— Bowen, op. cit., 93.
Mnacedeus.— Ker quoted by Drake, Bk. Inds., bk.
I, 38, 1848. Welch.— Drake, ibid., xii. Welsh
Bearded Indians.— Bowen, op. cit., 129. Welsh
Indianv.— Croghan (1759) in Hupp, West. Pa., 146,
1846 (misprint).
Welunungsi ( We-lun-ung-si, ' little
turtle'). A subclan of the Delawares. —
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, 1877.
Welwashkeni ( Welwashxe'ni, ' place of
the large spring') . A former Modoc set
tlement on the s. E. side of Tule lake,
at Miller's farm, N. E. Cal. — Gatschet in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxii, 1890.
Wenameac. See Winamac.
Wenatchi (Yakima: winatshi, 'river is
suing from a canyon,' referring to We-
natchee r. ) . A Salish division, probably a
band of the Pisquows, formerly on We-
natchee r. , a tributary of the Columbia
in Washington. In 1850 there were said
to have been 50 on Yakima res., but 66
were enumerated in the Report on Indian
Affairs for 1910 as under the Colville
agency. It is uncertain whether these
bodies belonged to one original band.
Lower Chehalis. — Common name. Wanoolchie. —
Ford in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857, 341, 1858. Waratcha.—
Ind. Aff. Rep., 219, 1861. Waratka.— Ibid., 1864,
499, 1865. Waratkass.— Ibid. 1863, 512, 1864. We-
natcha.— Lansdale, ibid., 1859, 412, 1860. We
natchi.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 704, 1901 . Wenatshapam.—
F. S. Stat. at Large, xir, 951. Wenatshapan.— Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1856, 266, 1857. Wenatshepum.— Ibid.,
110, 1874. Wina'tshipum.— Mooney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., 736, 1896 (given as a synonym of Pis
quows). Wynoochee.— Gibbs in Pao. R. R. Rep.,
i, 428, 1855. Wy-noot-che.— Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
18, 1870.
Wendigo. See Windigo.
Wendjimadub ('whence he sits'; that
is, supposing he was sitting in one spot, he
moves from it and sits in another). A
Chippewa chief and orator, with a strain
of French blood, born at LaPointe, Wis.,
about 1838. He married a Mississippi
Chippewa, and since 1868 has lived at
White Earth, where he is at the head of
a band of about 40. Wendjimadub is
noted for his independence. When,
about 1878, a half-breed trader induced
all the other chiefs to join him in oppos
ing a worthy Indian agent, Lewis Stowe,
in order that an agent might be appoint
ed who would further his schemes, Wend
jimadub was the only one who had the
courage to stand up openly in the council
before prominent Americans, and take
the agent's part, declaring his innocence
and showing why the warfare was waged
against him. Although uneducated,
Wendjimadub is by far the best speaker
among the Chippewa. He served in a
Minnesota regiment throughout the Civil
War. He farms to some extent, but is in
sufficiently affluent circumstances to live
without working. He has been converted
to Christianity. (j. A. G.)
Wenimesset (wenomissit, 'at the grape
vine.' — Gerard). A Nipmuc village in
1676, at the present New Braintree, Wor
cester co. , Mass.
Wenimesset.— Rowlandson quoted by Drake,
Trag. Wild., 25, 1841. Wenimisset.— Kinnicutt,
Ind. Names Worcester Co., 56, 1905. Winnimis-
sett.— Ibid.
Wenona. A small snake ( Charina bottx)
found in California and Mexico. From
vjinoim (q. v.) in the Santee Sioux lan
guage, signifying 'first-born child' [if a
daughter]. The word is also a place
name. (A. F. c. )
Wenrohronon (Awenro'ron'non', prob
ably from a combination of the noun
aimn'rtt, the Huron form of the com
mon Iroquoian vocable denoting ' scum,'
'moss,' 'lather,' with the verb stem
-o', 'to float,' 'to be immersed or con
tained in liquid or in the earth,' 'to be
in solution,' 'to be contained in,' with
the tribal appellative suffix -rofmo»'.
Au-efi'ro' (ouenro in the Jesuit Rela
tions), the base of the term, signifies, as
a geographic name, ' where scum floats
on the water ' ; hence Awenrohronon
means ' the people or tribe of the place
of floating scum.' The suggested mean
ing of the name would seem to indicate
that the Wenrohronon may have lived
in the vicinity of the famous oil spring of
the town of Cuba, Allegany co., N. Y.,
described as a filthy, stagnant pool, about
20 ft in diameter, without an outlet. A
yellowish-brown oil collects on its sur
face, and this was the source of the
famous "Seneca oil," formerly a popular
local remedy for various ailments. The
spring was so highly regarded by^ the
Seneca that they always reserved it in
their land-sale treaties). One of the
tribes which, according to the Jesuit
Relation for 1639, had been associated
with the Neutral Nation and which had
BCLL. 30]
WENROHRONON
lived on the eastern borders of the Neu
tral Nation toward the Iroquois, the
common enemy of all these tribes! As
the territory of the Neutral Nation on
the E. side of Niagara r. extended at this
date southward to the "end "of L. Erie
and eastward to the watershed of Gene-
see r., at least, the former habitat of the
Wenrohronon must have been s. of this
territory. So long as the Wenrohronon
kept on good terms with the Neutral
Nation they were able to withstand their
enemies and to maintain themselves
against the latter' s raids and incursions.
But owing to some dissatisfaction, possi
bly fear of Iroquois displeasure, the Neu
tral Nation severed its relations with the
devoted Wenrohronon, who were thus left
a prey to their enemies. Deciding there-
: fore to seek asylum and protection from
; some other tribe, they sent an embassy to
I theHurons, who received them kindly and
accepted their proposal, offering to assist
them and to escort them with warriors
in their migration. Nevertheless, the
fatigue and hardships of the long retreat
of more than 80 leagues by a body ex
ceeding 600 persons, largely women and
children, caused many to die on the way,
and nearly all the remainder arrived at
Ossossane and other Huron towns ill
' from the epidemic which was primarily
the occasion of their flight. The Jesuit
Relation cited says: " Wherever they
1 were received, the best places in the
cabins were assigned them, the granaries
or caches of corn were opened, and they
| were given liberty to make such use of
it as their needs required."
It is stated (Jes. Rel. 1647-48, xxxin,
( 63, 1898) that the southern shores of L.
Erie were formerly inhabited "by cer-
i tain tribes whom we call the Nation of
i the Cat (or Panther); they have been
! compelled to retire far inland to escape
! their enemies, who are farther to the
1 west," and that this Nation of the Pan-
] ther has a number of fixed towns, as it
| cultivates the soil. This shows that the
I appellation "Nation du Chat" was a
1 generic name for "certain tribes" dwell-
i ing s. and s. E. of L. Erie, whose enemies
i farther westward had forced at least
' some of them to migrate eastward. From
; the list of names of tribes cited by Bre-
I beuf in the Jesuit Relation for 1635 (33,
1858) the names of four tribes of the
Iroquois tongue dwelling s. of L. Erie
and of the domain of the Five Iroquois
i tribes occur in the order: Andastoerrho-
j nons (Conestoga), Scahentoarrhonpns
i (People of Wyoming valley), Rhiier-
rhonons (the Erie), and the Ahouenroch-
rhonons (Wenrohronon). But this last
Iname is omitted from the list of tribal
! names cited from Father Ragueneau's
'"Carte Huronne," recorded by Father
933
8 Cation for 1640 (35
because this tribe, in 1639, beeom-
ng too weak to resist the iroquoin, hav
ing lost the support of an alliance with
he Neutral Nation, and beta* afflicted
with an epidemic, probably
had taken flight,
smallpox
part seeking refure
among the Huron.s and part among
the Neutral Nation, with which peo
ples they became incorj>oraU*<! The
Jesuit Relation for 1641 (80, 1858) SHVH
that m the town of Khioetoa, surnamed
bt Michel, of the Neutral Nation a cer
tain foreign nation, named AHenrehro-
non, which formerly dwelt beyond "the
Erie or the Nation du Chat (or the Pan
ther Nation)," had for some yearn part
taken refuge. Father Jean de Bn-beuf
and Father Joseph Marie Chaumonot
started from Ste Marie of the Huron s on
Nov. 2, 1640, on a mission to the Neutral
Nation; but owing to several cause?,
chiefly false reports spread among them
by Huron spies concerning the nature of
this mission, they were coldly received
by the Neutrals as a whole," and were
subjected to much abuse and contumely.
But the Wenrohronon dwelling at Khio
etoa lent willing ears to the gospel, and
an old woman who had lost her hearing
was the first adult person among them
to be baptized. Kressani's Relation for
1653 (Thwait«-s ed., xxxix, 141, 1899),
however, says that among the Hurons
the Oenronronnons, whether by true or
false report, added weight to the charges
against the Jesuits of being the cause of
the epidemic and other misfortunes of
the people. The foregoing quotation
definitely declares that this tril>e of the
Wenrohronon dwelt before their migra
tion "beyond the Erie" or the Panther
Nation. It is therefore probable that
this tribe lived on the upper waters of
the Allegheny, possibly on the w. branch
of the Susquehanna, and that it was
one of the tribes generically called the
Black Minquaas. Writing to his brother
on Apr. 27, 1639, Father DuPeron (Jen.
Rel. 1639, xv, 159, 1898), in reference
to the Wenrohronon, says: "We have
a foreign nation which has taken refuge
here, both on account of the Iromiois,
their enemies, and on account of the
epidemic, which is still causing them
to die here in large numbers; they are
nearly all baptized before death.
the Wenrohronon, Father Breasani,
writing in 1653 (ibid., xxxix, 141, U
says that they had then only recently
come into the" Huron country, and tha
they "had formerly traded with the hng-
lish, Dutch, and other heretical Europe
ans." Nothing is known of the numbeni
of the refugee Wenrohronon who fled to
the Neutral Nation, but thesewere in
addition to the "more than 600 who
934
WEOGUFKA — WEQIJADONQ
arrived in the Huron country in 1639.
From Herrman's map of Virginia and
Maryland in 1670 (published in 1673)
much information is derived in regard to
the valley of the Juniata r., the w. branch
of the Susquehanna, and the Wyoming
or Scahentowanen valley. As the Wen-
rohronon were on hostile terms with the
Iroquois tribes, and as they were known
to have traded with the English, the
Dutch, and other Europeans, it would
appear that they must have followed the
routes to the trading places on the Dela
ware and the lower Hudson customarily
followed by the Black Minquaas, with
whom they seem to have been allied.
From Herrman's map it is learned also
that the Black Minquaas lived w. of the
Alleghany mts., on the Ohio or Black Min
quaas r., and that these Indians reached
Delaware r. by means of the Conemaugh,
a branch of the Ohio or Black Minquaas
r., and the Juniata, a branch of the Sus
quehanna, and that prior to 1670 the Black
Minquaas came over the Alleghany mts.
along these branches as far as the Dela
ware to trade. These Wenrohronon were
probably closely allied in interests with
the Black Minquaas, and so came along
the same route to trade on the Delaware.
Diverging eastward from the Wyoming
valley were three trails — one through
Wind gap to Easton, Pa., the second by
wray of the Lackawanna at Capouse mead
ows through Cobb's gap and the Lacka-
waxen to the Delaware and Hudson, and
the third, sometimes called the "War
rior's path," by way of Ft Allen and
along the Lehigh to the Delaware Water-
gap at Easton. From the journal of Rev.
Win. Rogers with Sullivan's expedition
against the Iroquois in 1779, it is learned
that in the Great Swamp is Locust Hill,
where evident marks of a destroyed Indian
village were discovered; that the Toby-
hanna and Middle crs. flow into Tunkhan-
nock, which flows into the head branch
of the Lehigh, which in turn joins the
Delaware at Easton; that Moosick mtn.,
through a gap of which Sullivan passed
into the Great Swamp, is on the dividing
line or ridge between the Delaware and
the Susquehanna. This indicates the
routes by which the Wenrohronon could
readily have reached the Delaware r. for
trading purposes at a very early date.
LeJeune (Jes. Rel. 1639, xvn,*213, 1898)
states that the vVenrohronon, "those
strangers who recently arrived in this
country," excel in drawing out an arrow
from the body and in curing the wound,
but that the efficacy of the prescriptidn
avails only in the presence of a pregnant
woman. In the same Relation (p. 37) he
says that "the number of the faithful
who make profession of Christianity in
this village amounts to nearly 60, of whom
many are Wenrohronons from among
those poor strangers taking refuge in this
country." According to the Jesuit Rela
tion for 1672-73 (LVII> 197, 1899) there
were Wenrohronon captives among the
Seneca, along with others from the Neu
tral Nation, the Onnontioga, and the
Hurons; the three nations or tribes last-
named, according to Father Fremin (1669-
70), composed the Seneca town of Kana-
garo, the Neutrals and the Onnontioga
being described as having seen scarcely
any Europeans or having heard of the true
God.
The historical references above given
indicate that the Wenrohronon, before
their wars with the Iroquois and before
they were stricken with smallpox, must
have been a tribe of considerable impor
tance, numbering at least 1,200 or 1,500,
and possibly 2,000 persons, (j. N. B. H.)
Ahouenroohrhonons.— J es. Rel . 1635, 34, 1858. Awen -
rehronon. — Jes. Rel., in, index, 1858. Oenronron-
nons.— Jes. Rel. 1653, xxxix, 141, 1899. Seanohro-
nons.— Jes. Rel. 1639, 55, 1858 (misprint, cor
rected in errata). Ouenro nation. —Ibid., 1673, LVII,
197, 1899. Senroronons.— Jes. Rel. 1639, 98, 1858.
Weanohronons.— Ibid. ,1639, xvi, 253,1898. Wenro.—
Shea, Cath. Miss., 179, 1855. Wenrohronons (8en-
rohronons).— Jes. Rel. 1639, 55, 1858 (form given
in errata).
Weoguf ka ( ' muddy water ' ) . A former
Upper Creek town on a branch of Pon-
chishatchee cr., in s. w. Coosa co., Ala.,
with 103 heads of families in 1832.
Owekofea.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., Ala. map,
1900. U-i-ukufki.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg.,
I, 149, 1884. We-a-guf-ka.— Sen. Ex. Doc. 425, 24th
Cong., 1st sess., 277, 1836. We guf car.— Parsons in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 576, 1854. Weo-
gufka.— H. R. Rep. 37, 31st Cong., 2d sess., 122, 1851.
Weogufka. A town of the Creek Na
tion, Okla.
U-i-ukufki.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., n, 186,
1888.
Wepanawomen. A village situated in
1608 on the E. bank of Patuxent r. in
Anne Arundel co., Md.— Smith (1629),
Va., i, map, repr. 1819.
Weperigweia. An Algonquian tribe
living in 1635 N. of St Lawrence r., below
Tadoussac, Quebec.
Oueperigoueiaouek.— Jes. Rel. 1643, 38, 1858. Oupe-
rigoue-ouaouakhi.— Jes. Rel. 1635, 18, 1858. Wepe-
rigoueiawek.— Jes. Rel., in, index, 1858.
Wequadong (from wikuedunk, 'at the
bay'). An ancient Chippewa village
where the L'Anse band still live, near
L'Anse, at the head of Keweenaw bay,
Baraga co. , Mich.
Ance.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 390, 1855. Ance-ke-we-
naw.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v,
38, 1885. Ause Kenowenou.— Chauvignerie (1736)
quoted by Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 556, 1853
(misprint). Kiouanan.— Chauvignerie in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., IX, 1054, 1855. Kiouanau.— Chau-
vigneriequoted in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 427,
1885. Kiouanous. — Chauvignerie quoted by
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 556, 1853 (misprint).
Kioueouenau.— Vaudreuil (1719) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IX, 893, 1855. Kuk-ke-wa-on-an-ing.— War
ren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 243, 1885.
L'Anse.— La Pointe treaty (1854)in U. S. Ind.Treat.,
223, 1873. We-qua-dong.— Warren (1852) in Minn.
Hist. Soc. Coll., V, 38, 1885. Wikuedo-wininiwak.—
Gatschet, Ojibwa MS., B. A. E., 1882 ('people at
BULL. 30]
WEQUASHING— WEST GREENLANDERS
935
TK i °f ^he band ) ' . -
Ibid. Wikwadunk. — Wm. Jones inf'n 1905
Wikwed.-Baraga, Eng.-Otch. Diet., 154, 1878
(Chippewaform). Wikwedong.— Ibid.
Wequashing. See Wigwassing.
Werawahon. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of Chickahominy r., in New Kent
co., Va.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Werowacomoco ('chief's town'). A
town of the Powhatan confederacy, sit
uated in 1608 on the N. bank of York r.,
in Gloucester co., Va., about opposite the
mouth of Queen cr. Although it was the
favorite residence of Powhatan, the popu
lation did not exceed 200 persons. On
account of the encroachments of the
whites he subsequently withdrew to
Orapaks.
Meronocomoco.— Simons in Smith (1629), Va. I
162, repr. 1819 (misprint). Werawocomoco.— Smith
(1629), ibid., 117. Werowcomoco.— Ibid., 142.
Werowocomicos. — Jefferson, Notes, 138, table, 1801.
Werowocomoco. — Smith (1629), op. cit., 74.
Werowance. A chief, or head-man,
among the former Indians of Maryland
and Virginia^ Gerard (Am. Anthr., ix,
112, 1907) derives the word from Renape
wirowdntesu, ' he is rich,' or ' he exists in
affluence,' the chief radical being wiro,
'to be rich.' Other forms of the word are
weroance, wirowance, wiroans, wyroans,
wyoraunce, etc.
Wesaenikashika ('snake people'). A
Quapaw gens.
Serpent gens.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Wes'ae'nikaciV-— Ibid.
Wesawmaun ( We-saw-ma'-un, ' yellow
eel ' ) . A gens of the Mahican. — Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 174, 1877.
Weshacum (wechecum is given by Roger
Williams as the Narraganset name of the
sea, to which Trumbull adds: "as the
great 'producer' of their staple food,
fish " ) . A Nashua village, apparently the
principal one, at Washacum ponds, near
Sterling, Worcester co., Mass., in the 17th
century.
Washacum. -Willard, Address, 59, 1853. Wesa-
kam.— Gookin (1677) in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc.,
II, 487, 1836. Weshacum.— Doc. ca. 1675 quoted by
Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. in, 83, 1848. Weshakim.-
Gookin (1674) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., I,
162, 1806. Weshakum.— Gookin (1677) in Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 512, 1836.
Weskarini. An Algonquian tribe that
lived on the N. side of Ottawa r. below
Allumette id., Quebec, with the people of
which they appear to be closely associated
in the Jesuit Relations.
Little Nation of the Algomquins.-Jefferys, Fr.
Doms., pt. 1, map, 1761. Ouaouechkairini.— Jes.
Rel. for 1640, 34, 1858. Ouaouechkairiniouek.— Jew.
Rel. for 1658, 22, 1858. Ouaouiechkairini.— Cham-
plain (1613), (Euvres, in, 299, note, 1870. -
kariniSek.— Jes. Rel. for 1646, 34, 1858. SeSeskari-
niens.— Jes. Rel. for 1643, 61, 1858. Ouescharini.-
Champlain (1613), (Euvres, ill, 299, 1870 Petite
Nation.— Jes. Rel. for 1633, 34, 1858. Petite nation
des Algonquins.— Jes. Rel. for 1640, 34, 1858. Petit*
Algonquins.-La Tour map, 1784. Quieunontat-
eronons.-Sagard, Hist, du Can., in, 738 1866
(Huron name). Wawechkairini.— Jes. Rel., in,
Wessagnsset. A former uwe
village near the present Weymouth, Nor
folk co., Mass.
Wechagaskas.-Hoyt, Antiq. Res.,
ch-
We*.
(1M2), ibid., iv, 479, 1S5X
w^(1631) in N- »• Hist- •**
227, 1834. We8egusquaset.-Muther <m.
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s., iv, 4'Jl K\K
guscus.-Dudley (1630), ibid., 1st B.| VIM' 37 iw>
Wessagusquasset.-Hubbard (16.SO,, ibid.', '2d H v'
32,1810. Wessagussett.-lbid., istV., i iii INK!
westaugustus.— Hubbard (ItiKUi, ibid "d * v l«r>'
1815. Wichagashas.— Schoolcnift, Ind. Tribv* v?
loO 18o/. Wichaguscusset.— Mourt (1022) in Ma»i!
Hist, SOC. Coll., l«t S., VIII, 24h, 1802. Witajnii
set.— Josselya (1675), ibid., 3d s., in, 3257lW3
Wissaguset.— Josselyn (1075), ibid., 318.
West Abeika (AiaMa, 'unhealthful
place' ). A former Choctaw village located
by Romans at the head of Chirkaxiwhay
r., Miss., probably in the present Neahoha
co. It was called West Abeika to distin
guish it from another town (we F/i*t
Abeika) cf the name at the junction of
Sukenatcha and Straight crs.— Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 425, 427, l',M)2.
See Abihka.
Abeka.— Romans, Florida, 323, 1775. We«t
Abeika.— West Florida map, ca. 177").
West Congeeto. A former Choctaw
town on the headwaters of Chickasawhay
r., presumably in Kemper co., Mis-*.
West Congeta.— Romans, Fla., 315, 1775. West
Congeto.— West Fla. map, ca. 1775.
Westenhuck (corruption of Hous'atenur,
Eng. Housatonic, 'at the other sidoof tlie
mountain.'— Trumbull). A former Mahi
can village near Great Harrington, Berk
shire co., Mass. It was the capital of the
Mahican confederacy after the removal of
the council fire from Sehodac. The in
habitants removed to Stockbridge in 17M.
soon after the establishment of the mis
sion at that place. A fe\v removed to
Pennsylvania, where they joined the Dela-
wares'and kindred trills. Most of the
Stockbridges came originally from Wes
tenhuck.
Waahktoohook.-IIoyt, Antiq. R«-s
Wahktoohook.-lbid., 225. We8tenhook.-lHv<l ol
1679 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., xm. W5. ISM. West-
enhuck.-Ruttenber, Trills Hudson K.. «^. 1;
(name used by Moravian missionaries) W nalik
ta-kook— Ibid, (name used by English niiwJ
ark-s). Wnahktukook.-BarlH-r, Hist. Coll
95 1841 Wnoghquetookok*.— Edwards
Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 2d s.. x, 95, is
West Greenlanders. A geographical
of Eskimo without recognized sulxiiv
sions. They have long been Christianized
by German Moravian and Danish n
sionaries, and live principally abo
mission stations. A considerable admix
ture of white blood is found araong theni
Thev are expert in hunting the seal v
the large harpoon and bladder, and man
age their kaiaks with inarvdotw sk,
Thev numbered 9,752 in 1
villages, including the Danish trad.i
posts and the mission stations, are a* f
936
WESTO W ETUMPK A
[B. A. E.
lows: Adjuitsuppa, Agdluitsok, Aglutok,
Amerdlok, Angpalartok, Arpik, Arsuk,
Atanekerdluk, Blaesedael, Christians-
haab, Claushaven, Drynaeskirk, Egedes-
minde, Episok, Fiskernaes, Frederiksdal,
Frederikshaab, Godthaab, Holstenborg,
Igdlorpait, Inigsuarsak, Ipik, Itivliarsuk,
Ivigtut, Ivikat, Jacobshavn, Julianehaab,
Kaersok, Kagsersuak, Kanajormiut, Kan-
gek, Kangiartsoak, Kapisilik, Kariak,
Karsok, Karusuk, Kasigianguit, Keker-
tarsuarak, Kinalik, Kingiktok, Kornok,
Lichtenfels, Maklykaut, Merkitsok, Nan-
ortalik, Narsak, Narsarsuk, Nugsoak,
Numarsuak, Nunatarsuak, NyHerrnhut,
Okossisak, Pamiadluk, Proven, Riten-
benk, Sagdlet, Saitok, Sardlok, Sarkak,
Sermilik, Sukkertoppen, Svartehuk, Tor-
nait, Tuapait, Tunuliarbik, Umanak,
Upernivik, Utlaksuk, Uvingasok, Yotlik,
Zukkertop.
Westo. A name applied by the coast
Indians of southern South Carolina to a
tribe dwelling along Savannah r. in the
latter part of the 17th century. They
were dreaded enemies of the coast people,
who declared that they were man-eaters.
In 1674 Henry Woodwrard visited their
town, or a town of theirs, situated on a
point on the w. bank of Savannah r., two-
thirds surrounded by the river and pro
tected by palisades. Their predatory
habits made them particularly trouble
some in 1669-71, and in 1674 it was neces
sary to send against them a company of
volunteer troops. In 1681 part of the
Shawnee drove them from the region
about Augusta, Ga., and little is heard of
them afterward. It appears, however,
that some of the Westo, at least, retired
among the Lower Creeks, first to Okmul-
gee r. and thence to Chattahochee r.,
from which circumstance and other evi
dence it is almost certain that they were
identical with the well-known Yuchi (q.
v. ) . This tribe is the ' ' Oustack ' ' of Led-
erer (1672), and perhaps the Yustaga
(q. v. ) of the Florida explorers in the 16th
century. (j. R. s.)
Oustaca.— De Bry map (1591) in Le Moyne, Narr.,
Appleton trans., 1875. Oustack.— Lederer, Dis-
cov., 17, 1672. Oustacs.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., i, 48, 1884. Westoes.— Archdale (1707) in
Ramsay, Hist. So. Car., I, 34, 1809.
Wetamoo. A female chieftain of a part
of the Wampanoag, in the latter part of
the 17th century, generally known during
Philip's war as the Squaw Sachem of
Pocasset. She was the wife of Alexander
(Wamsutta), Philip's elder brother, and
sister of Wootonekauske, Philip's wife,
and until Alexander's death (1662) went
under the name of Namumpam. She sur
vived her husband, and after his death
was called Wetamoo ( Weetamoe, Weeta-
moo, Wetamoe, Wetamore). She es
poused Philip's cause in his war with the
English, and aided him with warriors
and provisions. After the death of her
first husband she married Quinnapin
(known also as Petananuet and Peter
Nunuit), a son of Ninigret, chief of the
Niaiitic tribe. While fleeing from the
English she was drowned, Aug. 6, 1676,
in attempting to cross Tehticut r. Her
head was cut off and set upon a pole in
sight of Indian prisoners who were her
adherents. According to Mrs. Rowland-
son (Narr., 78, 1828), who was a prisoner
of Quinnapin, Wetamoo spent much time
in her personal adornment. At a dance
" she had a kersey coat covered with
girdles of wampum from the loins up
ward. Her arms from her elbows to her
hands were covered with bracelets.
There were handfuls of necklaces about
her neck, and several sorts of jewels in
her ears. She had fine, red, stockings,
and white shoes, her hair powdered, and
her face painted red." (A. F. c. c. T. )
Wetchon ('panther'). A Yuchi clan.
WetcSA"'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 71, 1909 (te=cfl).
Wetch6° taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A.E.,
1885 ( = ' panther gens').
Wetlko. A Yurok village on the s. side
of the mouth of the Klamath r., N. w.
Cal.
Weht'l-qua.— Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 138, 1853.
Wetsagua ( ' opossum ' ) . A Yuchi clan.
WetsagowAn'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 71, 1909. Wet
sagua taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 1885
( = ' opossum gens').
Wetsiaus. A Siuslaw village on Sius-
law r. , Oreg.
We'-tsi-aus'. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in,
230, 1890.
Wetsitsiko. The Yurok name of a
Karok village on Klamath r., N. w. Cal.,
between the mouth of Salmon r. and Or
leans Bar.
Wetumpka (Creek: u'-i, or u-ifwa,
'water'; tumkls, 'it is rumbling'). Two
former Upper Creek towns, 4 m. apart,
on the E. bank of Copsa r., Elmore co.,
Ala., the falls of the river lying between
them. Swan in 1791 called them Big and
Little Wetumpkee. The modern town
Wetumpka stands on the site of Big We
tumpka, about £ m. below the falls; and
another town, West Wetumpka, has
sprung up on the w. side of the river,
which flows through a deep canyon at that
place. The ' ' Stincard ' ' language spoken
by these two towns, which are generally
referred to as one settlement, was the
Alibamu dialect. (A. s. G. )
Oweatumka.— Woodward, Reminisc., 48, 1859.
Wee-tam-ka.— Adair, Am. Inds., 257, 1775. Wee-
tumkus.— Romans, Florida, I, 90, 1775. Wee-
tumpkee.— Adair, op. cit.,330. Wetumpkees(bigand
little).— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
v, 262. 1855. Whittumke.— Bartram, Travels, 461,
1798. Witumki.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., V, 343, 1789.
Wetumpka. A former Lower Creek
town, a branch or colony of Kawita Tal-
ahasi (see Kawita), situated 12m. from
it, extending for 3 m. along Wetumpka
cr. in N. E. Russell co., Ala.
BULL. 30]
WETUMPKA WHALEBAOK 8HKLLHKA1'
OUT
Weektumkas.— Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., I, 190,
1836. We-tum-cau.— Hawkins (1799), Sketch, 56,
1848. Wetumkee.— Page (1836) in H. R. Doc. 274,
25th Cong., 2d sess., 76, 1838.
Wetumpka. Apparently a former Semi-
nole settlement in central Florida. It
was probably near Wetumpka Hammock,
in Marion co. Charley Emathla'g town
and Coe Hadjo's town were near by, and
Wetumpka may be the proper name of
one of them. (H. w. H.)
Wetumka.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. iv, 84, 1848.
Wilamky.— H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
map, 768-9, 1838. Witamky.— McKenney and
Hall, Ind. Tribes, n, 160, 1858.
Wevok. A Tikeramiut Eskimo village
at C. Lisburne, Alaska. — Hydrogr. chart,
1890, quoted by Baker, Geog". Diet. Alaska,
1902.
Wewamaskem (We'wamasqEm, 'the no
ble ones ' ) . A gens of the Mamalelekala,
a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep. U. S.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897.
Wewanitowuk. A band of Cree. —
Hutchins (1770) emoted by Richardson,
Arct. Exped., n, 37, 1851.
Wewasee (We-wa'-see, 'buzzard'). A
gens of the Shawnee. — Morgan, Anc. Soc.,
168, 1877.
Wewenoc. A tribe of the Abnaki con
federacy that lived on the coast of Maine
about the mouth of the Kennebec r., in
Lincoln and Sagadahoc cos. They were
closely related to the Arosagimtacook,
with whom they combined at an early
period when displaced by the English.
They figured in the Falmouth treaty of
1749 and other treaties of that period.
Before 1727 most of them had removed
to St Francis and Becancour, Quebec, and
i in 1747 only a few families remained in
Maine, who soon afterward removed also
f to Canada, where a remnant still exists.
SanSiaak.— French letter (1721) in Mass.
Soc Coll 2d S., vin, 263, 1819. Sarmakiens —
. Rasle (trans, of 1724) in Mass. Hist Soc. Coll.,
; 2d s., VHI, 247, 1819. Sheepscot Indians --Wil-
: liamson in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., ix. 47o, ISoo (local
1 name). Sheepscuts.-Douglass, Summary, i 184,
1755. Walinaki.— Gatschet, Penobscot MS., B.
\ E., 1887 (Penobscot name). Walnoaoak.— Doug
i lass, op. cit., 185. Wananoak.— Alcedo, Die. Geog.,
V, 331, 1789. Wanonoaks.— JefYerys, Fr. Doms., pt. 1,
map 1761. Waweenock.— Cascoconf.(1727)mN.H
i Hist.' Soc. Coll., II, 261, 1827. Wawenech.-Golimu
(1727) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., Is* s., VI, 117, 1|00.
Wawenock.-Casco conf. (1727) in N. H. Hist, feoc
Coll., n, 261, 1827. Weewenocks.-Falmouth
jour. (1749) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., iv, 164, 1856.
Weweenocks.-Falmouth jour. (1749), ibid., loo.
Wewenocks.-Niles (ca. 1761) in Mass. Hist
Coll., 4th s., v. 36o, 1861. Wewoonock.-Falmouth
treaty rep. (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc. Coll., ni,3W,
1853. Winnenocks.-Falmouth treaty rep (1 <-
in Me. Hist, Soc. Coll., in, 386, 18o3 Wiscas-
sett.-Sullivan in Mass. Hist. Soc Coll, 1st s.,
ix, 220, 1804 (local name) . Woenoeks -Falraouth
. treaty rep. (1726) in Me. Hist. Soc Coll., m, 386,
1853. Womenog.-Uyles (1726) in Me. H
Coll., in, 357 1853 (misprint). Wowenocks -
Falmouth treaty rep. (1726), ibid., in &*>, «K»^
Wewoka (Creek: u'-iwa or u'-i, 'water ;
wdxkus, 'it is roaring': 'roaring watei
! A former Upper Creek town on Wewo
er., in N. w. Elmore co., Ala., with 40 war
riors in 1799 and 100 families
See Ouanakina.
Weakis.— Treaty
in
(A. s. <;.)
- - - - Wewoakkan —
Ibid., 2/9. We weak kar.-Sch.«,l.-rnit It,.|
Tribes, iv, 578. lxf>4. Wewoakkar Wockoy -Vrv.-k
paper (1836; in H. R. Rc|.. 37 3M 'one :ul
sess., 122, l#il. We-wocau. -Hawkins , 17W)
Sketch, 40, 181X. Wewoko.— Treaty ofl*14 in I* rt'
Ind. Treat., 162, 1837. Wiwoka.— <;uiwh»-t Crwk
Migr. Leg., i, 150, 1*8-1. Wiwuxka.— Ibid. W0wo-
cau.— Cornells (1813) in Am. St. 1'uiM-rs. Ind. AlT
I, N4«>, 1832.
Wewoka. An important town, tin-
former capital of the Seminole Nation.
Okla.
Wiwu^ka. — Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg. n 1*6
1888.
Wewutnowhu. A Kawia village in the
San Jacinto mts., s. Gal.
Santa Rosa.— Burrows, Kthno-Bot. Coahuilla Iml.,
34, 1900. We-wut-now-hu.— Ibid.
Weyapiersenwah. See llluejwktl.
Weyarnihkato ( We-yar-nih'-ka-tf). 'cave
enterer '). A subclan of the Delaware.-.—
Morgan, Anc. Soc., 172, ls?7.
Weye. A former town, probably of the
Upper Greeks, on middle Goosir.. Ala.—
Lattre, map U. S., 17S4.
Weyon ('deer'). A Yuchi clan.
WefyA"'.— Speck, Yuchi Inds., 70. 1
taha.— Gatschet, IVliecMS., H. A. K . ivo
gens').
Weypulco. A former Upi>er Creek 1
on the E. side of Goosa r., Ala.— Jefferys,
Am. Atlas, map 5, 177H.
Wezhinshte (freely translated the name
signifies 'those by" whom the anger or
displeasure of the people is made mani
fest'). The War gens of the Omaha. The
skin of the elk is not touched or used 1:
the members of this gens, because the
wrappers used to cover the pipes ai
other sacred articles happened to be tl
skin of a male elk. It has been err
^r^h;,nEKBAtAsK
^jSK^^J*
325, 1823. Wa'-zbese-ta.-Mnixan, Am- NH- \*
1877. Weji"cte.-Dorseyin3<iRep.B.A.E.,21».
Whahoo. See }Ynhnn.
Whala. The extinct Bear clan «»l
former pueblo of Pecos,N.mMex.fY ^
VI 431 1904.
Waleback Shellheap. The ext
nv«tpr«hell heai.s of Damariscotta r..
in Se towns of N
938
WHAPI WHISKY-JOHN
[B. A. E.
eral hundred feet. On the opposite
shore are three principal deposits. The
greater part of the largest of these,
the Whaleback mound, was removed in
1886, and the shells were ground for com
mercial purposes. The Peabody Mu
seum of Harvard University purchased
the right to all artifacts found. This
heap was approximately 300 ft long and
125 ft wide; its greatest "depth was 16 } ft.
There seem to have been two or three
periods of deposition of shells forming
the mound, separated by intervals during
which thin layers of mold had accumu
lated.
The mound was composed almost
wholly of oyster shells, a few of the
larger valves being 11 and 12 in. in length.
Occasionally shells of other species of
mollusks were found; five or six Indian
skeletons were unearthed, and fireplace
hearths, ashes, charcoal, and bones of
various animals occurred frequently, but
artifacts of stone, bone, and antler were
extremely rare. A small number of stone
adze blades of the nearly straight-edged
type were obtained, also a very few rude
pestles, hammer-stones, and other com
mon forms. Fragments of a considerable
number of earthenware pots were recov
ered at various depths. The sherds from
10, 12, and 14 ft below the surface have
the same characteristics as those from the
upper layers, all of them being of the
well-known New England Algonquian
types. The "roulette" and indented
methods of decoration prevailed through
out. The potter's art in this region
made little if any advance during the long
period necessary for the accumulation of
12 or 14 ft of shells.
Consult Berry in New England Mag.,
xix, 1898-9; Putnam in 20th Rep. Pea-
body Mus., 1887; Wyman in 2d Rep.
Peabody Mus. , 1869. ( c. c. w. )
Whapi ( md-pi'). The Red-tail Hawk
clan of the San Ildefonso Indians of New
Mexico; also the name of an ancient
pueblo site in the Rio Grande valley
about 2 m. N. E. of the Black mesa, tradi
tionally claimed to be a former home of
the Whapi clan. (E. L. H.)
Wharhoots (Xwaxots: Chehalis name).
A former village of the Chinook tribe on
Shoal water bay, on the site of the present
Bruceport, Pacific co., Wash.
Nixwa'xotse.— F. Boas, inf'n, 1905. Wharhoots.—
Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857. Xwa'xots.— Boas,
op. cit. (Chehalis name).
Wharnock. A Kwantlen village on Era
ser r., a few miles below the mouth of
Stave r., Brit. Col.; pop. 29 in 1910.
Ho'nak.— Hill-Tout in Ethnol. Surv. Can., 54, 1902.
Btcuwa'fEl.— Boas. MS., B. A. E., 1891 (probably
identical). Wharnock.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. II, 160,
1901. Whonnoch.— Hill-Tout, op. cit. Whonock.—
Can. Ind. Aff., 74, 18.78.
Whatlminek ( WhaLl-min-ek'). An Oki-
nagan village 6£ m. N. of Deep cr., Oka-
nagan lake, Brit. Col. — Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 44, 1891.
Whetstones. See Abrading implements.
Whiggiggin. A written permit to hunt,
from local officials or from Indian chiefs.
According to Schele de Vere (American
isms, 21, 1872) this word is in common
use in Maine and adjoining parts of Can
ada: from awikhigan in the Abnaki dia
lect of Algonquian, signifying ' (what is)
carved (scratched, or engraved),' hence
anything written, as a letter, a bill, or a
book. (A. F. c.)
Whilkut. The Hupa name of a small
Athapascan division occupying the upper
portion of the valley of Redwood cr., N.
Cal. Their language differs slightly from
that of the Hupa, from whom they were
separated by a mountain ridge, and they
might be considered a part of that tribe
except that they seem to have had no
political connection with them and dif-
ered in religious practices. The routes
of the pack-trains lay through their terri
tory, and the conflicts between the whites
and Whilkut were frequent and bloody.
The survivors were taken to the reserva
tion at Hupa soon after its establishment,
but after 1870 they drifted back to their
old homes, where 10 or 12 families are
still living. Below them on Redwood cr.
are the Chilula. (P. E. G. )
H6-al-kut-whuh,— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 88, 1877 ('givers': Hupa name). Holtz Indi-
aner.— Meyer, Nach dem Sacramento, 215, 1855
Redwood Indians.— McKee (1851) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4
32d Cong., spec, sess., 160, 1853. Wheelcuttas.—
Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 446, 1874 ('tributaries'
Hupa name). Whil'-kut.— Powers in Cont. N. A
Ethnol., in, 88, 1877. Xoi'lkut.— P. E. Goddard
inf'n, 1903 (Hupa name).
Whipsiwog. A name of the fireweed
( Erechthites hieradfolia ) . Gerard (Garden
and Forest) July 29, 1896, who cites the
word, refers it to wippisiwok in the Cree
dialect of Algonquian, signifying 'they
are hollow,' that is, like a tube, plural
of wippisiw, 'it is hollow.' (A. F. c.)
Whirling Bear. See Mahtoiowa.
Whirling Thunder. See Nasheakusk.
Whiskah. A band of Salish formerly
living on a river of the same name, a N.
branch of the Chehalis in w. Washing
ton. They are little known to whites
except under the comprehensive term
''Lower Chehalis."
Whishkah.— Gibbs in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., I, 171,
1877. Whis-kah.— Ross in Ind. Aff. Rep., 18, 1870.
Whisky-dick, Whisky-jack. See Whisky-
john.
Whisky-j ohn. A name in northern Can
ada and parts of the United States for the
Canada jay (Perisoreus canadensis). A
corruption, by folk-etymology, of wiska-
tcMn, the name of this bird in the Cree
dialect of Algonquian (Nascapi us'kachon;
Chippewa kwingurisM, the Canada jay or
moosebird, according to Dr Wm. Jones),
WHISTLES-WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
further corrupted into whisky-jack occa
sionally into whisky-dick ( A £ <Tx
Whistles. See Mmc rtnd jfi^ J^
White Apple. One of the Natchez vil
lages of early writers, which seems to
have been situated on the E. side of St
Catherines cr., Miss., opposite the Grand
village White Earth has been supposed
to be identical with it. For the arche
ology of this section, see Bull. Free Mus.
Univ. Pa., n, 128, 1900.
Apple Village.— Bossu, Travels La., 49, 1771.
V, 31, 1853. Great White Apple Viliwre —Ibid L7<V
Vpelois -Iberville (1699) quoted by Br n on in
£-nC' Am- Phil°s. Soc., 483, 1873. White Apple
Village.— Dumont, op. cit., 49
White Cap Indians. A band of Sioux
from Minnesota, under the chief White
Cap ( Wapahaska) in 1879, who settled on
^Saskatchewan r. in Assiniboia, Canada
White Cap Sioux.-Can. Ind. Aff., 95, 1880.
White Cloud. See Wabanaquot; Wabo-
kieshiek.
White Dog Sacrifice. The annual im
molation of the white dog (or dogs) at
the New Year ceremony by the Iroquois
is the satisfaction or the fulfilment of a
dream of Teharonhia wagon (q. v. ), one
of their chief gods, who, in the Iroquoian
cosmic philosophy, is the impersonation
or the embodiment of all faunal and
floral life on earth. He is therefore
called the Master of Life, or the Life
God. As prescribed by the ritual em
ployed, the date for beginning the cere
mony, or more properly series of rites, is
on the 5th day of the new moon, called
Disgyna* ('long moon'), which is the
second coming after the winter solstice,
or about the end of January or the early
part of February. These New Year
rites deal symbolically with very strik
ing phenomena in nature, namely, the
weakening or the depression of the
power of the Life God by the Monster
Forces of the Winter God, exhibited in
the seeming demise of nearly all fauna
and flora following the departure south
ward of the Sun, and the dispersion of
the Winter God's forces and the renewal
of life in all things on earth by his return
northward. In the native mind these
changes are due largely to enchantments
produced by powerful orendas (q. v. ), or
magic powers, struggling for supremacy.
So the rites and ceremonies believed to
be efficacious in the restoration of health
among men are believed to be likewise
effective among the gods. Dreams being
the recognized means through which
tutelaries may reveal the objects or
agencies to be employed for the recovery
of health when ruined by sorcery, it was
assumed that Teharonhiawagon, in view
of his weakened power, must have
dreamed what would restore his life, the
life in nature, to its normal condition;
0,39
these New Year rit
bodies i
m nature, and (2) to renew through rite
and ceremony all theagencies and Law
wnf hy *yth,ic°r%°ental in character
which are believed to secure and promote
man's welfare. Should the blight cart
upon the face of nature by the demon.- of
the Winter God, should the migration of
birds and nshes, and the hibernation of
game and other animals In-come perma
nent facts, unchangeable phenomena of
the known world, the wise men of the
Iroquois taught that all normal life on
earth— birds, animals, and men— would
perish from the land, and that com,
beans, squashes, and sunflowers, and the
precious tobacco, could no longer be
planted to sprout and grow to maturity,
so that the demon Famine would devour
the people. It is this gloomy prospect
that impels the tutelary of Teharonhia
wagon, the Master of Life, to reveal to his
soul, through a dream, what is needed,
in the form of an offering by mankind,
to thwart the malign purpose of the
demons of the Winter God, Tawiskaron
(q. v. ). He who seeks the fulfilment of
his dream must chant his death song,
the challenge song of his tutelary, ami
for this reason Teharonhiawagon, too,
sings his death chant in midwinter, for
if his dream l>e disregarded and remain
unsatisfied, the complete destruction of
all life on earth would take place. The
Caucasian custom of drinking the health
of a person is a vestigial reflex of a similar
concept.
In considering the status, the character,
and the dependence on man of Teharon
hiawagon as a chief god among others,
an important caution is to IKJ kept in
mind, namely, that while he is regarded
as the Master of Life, it must not be
inferred that he is also the god or ruler
of all other things; and it must not be
overlooked that all gods as such were
themselves subject to the inexorable
decrees of Fate, of Destiny. In primi
tive thought the concept or idea of Fate
or Destiny is clearly developed out of
the countless failures of the gods to bring
about results contrary to the established
course of nature; every failure of a god
to accomplish a certain expected n*u
was at once attributed to one oftj
things: either to the conjectured inability
940
WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
[B. A. E.
of the god to change the decree of Fate,
i. e. the established order of things,
or to an abortive attempt of the people
to perform a rite or ceremony in accord
ance with a prescribed ritual. These
considerations exempted Teharonhia-
wagoii and other gods from censure for
the nonperformance of the impossible,
and they also show that sometimes the
gods stood in need of human aid, either
directly or ceremonially.
The New Year ceremony is commonly
performed in every so-called long-house
or assembly-hall in the tribe, for there
are sometimes several such structures
within the tribal limits, one in each vil
lage or small town, although two or more
contiguous small villages may unite in
holding a joint session. However, the
village which is the first to celebrate the
festival must begin it on the day pre
scribed by the ritual, and the other
villages consecutively; or the several vil
lages and towns may perform the cere
mony simultaneously.
The name given by all the Iroquoian
peoples, with perhaps the tentative ex
ception of the Cherokee, to this cere
mony is some variant, dialectic or other,
of Onnonhouarori (Lafitau). In the Jesuit
Relations and in other early writings the
following forms occur: Onnonhouaroia,
Honnonouaroria, Honnaouaroria, Hono-
novaroria, Hagnonharioraha, Ononhwaroia,
Ononhara, AnnonhSaroria (Huron), Gan-
onhSarori (Mohawk, Bruyas). In the
present Onondaga it appears as Ganon-
'hwai'wl', a form cognate with iakonon-
lhwaiia/lha', signifying 'it drives, urges,
or distracts one's brain,' having reference
to the supposed promptings of the soul,
inspired by the tutelary to seek to ac
quire something designed to promote and
secure the welfare of the body. Hence
the song or chant commonly expressed
such a desire. In describing such parts
of this ceremony as were observed by
them, the early Jesuit missionaries
among the Hurons and the Iroquois,
and the early French writers of Canada,
employed expressions like la folie, on le
renverxemmt de tcte ou du cervelle, i. e.
"the madness, or the dizziness or swim
ming in the head or brain," and avoir la
tite en echarpe, i. e. "to have the head
in a sling," and, taking a part for the
whole, "the festival of dreams, or of de
sires," and confusing the rite of purifica
tion by fire with the rite of kindling
the new fire, " the fire festivals. " Father
De Carheil, writing of the Cayuga in 1670,
says that they do not worship the dream,
as such, as the Master of Life, but a
certain akatkonsoria ('false- face'), iden
tifying it with Teharonhiawagon. It is
only through these expressions that the
ceremony may be recognized in these
early writings. Among very early writers
among the Mohawk, parts of the cere
mony have been recorded by Van Curler
(1634), and among the Hurons by Sagard
(1626) who gave a very incisive account,
from which it appears that the partici
pants in some of the rites were more
obsessed and maniacal than are those of
the present-day Iroquois. Wholly mis
apprehending the motives underlying
the several rites of the ceremony, Brebeuf
(1636), like his contemporaries, says that
the Ononhara, "a certain kind of mad
ness," is for fools (or madcaps).
In early times the number of dogs to
be sacrificed was apparently not ritually
limited; for in a ceremony held by the
Hurons, Feb. 24, 1656, in fulfilment of
an order purporting to have been issued
by an apparition of Teharonhiawagon
himself, 10 dogs, 10 wampum beads from
every cabin, a wampum belt 10 strands
in breadth, 4 measures of sunflower seed,
and as many beans, were sacrificed, for
the entire destruction of the country had
been threatened in case of a failure to
provide the required gifts and offerings.
At another, held in 1639, likewise in an
swer to a direct order of an apparition,
22 presents were asked, among the items
of which were 6 dogs of a certain form
and color, 50 pieces of tobacco, a large
canoe, etc. It is not until late modern
times that the dog (or dogs) was not partly
eaten after having been partially burned
in the sacrificial fire; for as early as 1642
the Jesuit Relations say that the dogs are
eaten as "they usually eat their cap
tives." The missionary Kirkland wit
nessed among the Seneca a ceremony
lasting 7 days, in which two white dogs
were strangled, painted, decorated, and
hung up in the center of the village on
the evening preceding the beginning of
the rites; and after the performances had
lasted several days, the dogs were taken
down and placed on a pyre, and when
nearly consumed one was removed and
placed in a kettle with vegetables and
eaten. This shows that as late as 1760
the flesh of the victim was ceremonially
eaten among the Iroquois.
According to the ritual, in the per
formance of this and of all other tribal
ceremonies each of the two phratries of
clans (see Tribe) has essential parts in
every act to execute, which the other
may not, without at once destroying the
assumed mystic effect of the ceremony
on the welfare of the people and of the
Master of Life.
In the preparations preliminary to the
sacrifice of the victim two fire rites are
performed, which consume three days;
one is for the purpose of rekindling the
fires after removing the old from all the
cabins of the community. The Directors
BULL. 30]
WHITE DOG SACRIFICE
91 1
of the Four Ceremonies appoint two per
sons, one from each phratry, to do this.
Among the Onondaga these two persona
are chosen from the Deer and the Wolf
clans, respectively, these two being the
heads of the phratries to which they
belong. In the performance of their
sacred duties these two persons, who
must have the rank of federal chiefs,
must wear the native costume— a feather
head-dress made of the webs stripped
from the shafts, and a blue sash when
available— must be painted with a spot of
vermilion on each cheek, and must carry
each a wooden paddle, about 4 or 5 ft in
length, on which must be delineated the
clan tutelary of the bearer. The duty
of the Deer herald in every lodge is,
while rekindling the fire, to deliver a
thanksgiving address with the announce
ment of the beginning of the Ganonthwai'-
wil, or New Year ceremony, and to urge
the inmates to abandon their labors and
amusements in order to attend in person
at the long-house or tribal assembly-
hall; the duty of the Wolf herald is con
tinuously to chant on the way and in
the lodges the Ganan'hwai'wl', or the
Death chant of Teharonhiawragon. The
rites at the assembly-hall do not begin
until these two persons return there and
make their report.
In making his report of the perfor
mance of the sacred commission entrusted
to them, the spokesman in behalf of
himself and his cousin of the Wolf phra
try says, among many other things, that
they then place the entire matter on the
floor of the assembly-hall and that there
after the whole responsibility for carry
ing on the ceremony devolve on the
Two Cousins (i. e. the" two clan phratries
of the tribe) occupying respectively
the two sides of the phratral fires; that
they two have chanted the Death chant
in behalf of Teharonhiawagon; that they
have rekindled the fires in his behalf
with the paddles; that the session of the
Ganon'hwai'wl', or New Year ceremony,
is now open for all the people, even to
the least of the children; and that in
the ensuing fire rite they two will pass
through the fires in behalf of Teharon
hiawagon. Then a speaker chosen from
the Deer phratry receives in the name
of the people the report with ^suitable
commendations of the two officials, and
then in behalf of the assembled people
directs his words in a long address to
extolling the handiwork of Teharonhia
wagon as exhibited in nature. Vividly
he addresses the bodies and beings and
elements in nature as anthropic persons.
Beginning with the lowest in position,
he gives thanks to "Our Mother, the
Earth," for her blessings; and then in
like manner he addresses the Grasses,
the Plants the Shrubs, and thr Tr.-,-
severally feelingly declaring that all
these things were made "curutm-
,
severally feelingly declaring that al
these things were made "curutm-
medicine" by Teharonhiawagon to pro
mote the w-elfare of man; then the
Kivers, the Lakes, the Spring, and Ml
Moving Waters, and HO too "Our Moth
ers the Corn, the Beans, and theSnu.ir
receive a like measure of prai*. and
thanksgiving for the blessing supply 1
by them; then the Game Animals which
run or fly or swim likewise receive prai.«e
and thanks for the sustenance which
they give to man; then, in order, tin-
Fire is thanked for its many blessings to
man; in like manner the Sun, "Our
Elder Brother," the Moon, "Our Grand
mother," and her Assistants, the Morn
ing Star and the Stars, are all thank.-*!
for their care and guidance; then the Four
Thunderers and Rainmakers, "Our
Grandfathers," re'.-eive praise and thanks
for the many blessings and comforts
which they bestow on man and on all
living things on earth in watering the
earth and all that grows thereon and in
keeping the water in springs, rivers, and
lakes fresh; lastly, the Air (or the Wind)
is thanked for preserving fre^h the air
that moves on the earth, even as T«-ha-
ronhiawagon has willed it. The speaker
now addresses the people, strongly re
minding them that such and so many
are the required words of thanksgiving
which must be spoken hy man to all the
things established by Teharonhiawagon
and to all those assistant anthropic beings
to whom he has assigned a share in the
government of the world by entrusting
them severally with various duties for
the promotion of human welfare and
who will aid in protecting man during
the New Year ceremony, then just U-gun,
in which it is the solemn duty of man
to execute faithfully the decrees of Te
haronhiawagon. Finally, aj>ostrophi/.-
ing the Master of Life, the speaker HIIII-
nmri/es all that he has said in behalf
the people and humbly begs of him
health, peace, and contentment for a
mankind during the period the ceremony
will last. Then he announces the begii
ning of the second fire rite bv annom
ing 'to the cousin phratry of the \\ ol
that his phratry has already apj*>inte<
the official who will take charge of the
paddles, and he earnestly enjoins on
persons, both adults and children,
imperative necessity for every one t
perform this rite and solemnly j-autionj
every one not to withdraw his hand
when a paddle is offered by the ch<*en
official.
This fire rite, called AoutaenM
asperge with ashes') by the Huron* , ha*
L its motive the disinfection or rather
disenchantment of all persons from U
942
WHITE DOG 8ACBIFICE
[B. A. E.
contagion of fevers arid hot maladies
produced by the Fire-god, the "Demon
Aoutaenhrohi," by passing through the
breath of fire, and the exorcism and
expulsion from the village and country of
the malign spirits that caused these evils.
The Jesuit Relation for 1637 relates that
a woman among the Hurons for whom
this fire rite was being performed, passed
barefoot through 200 or 300 fires main
tained expressly for her in the several
cabins, and that she was not thereby
burned in the least. At the present time
this rite is performed symbolically only.
The persons performing the rite each
receive a wooden paddle and then repair
to each of the two phratral fires in the
long-house, where they dip up the ashes
and let them fall. For this purpose small
parties of men, women, and children are
formed from either phratry, acting con
secutively or sometimes simultaneously.
Every party, however, must have a leader,
a chanter, and a speaker who makes an
address of praise and of thanksgiving to
Teharonhiawagon in behalf of those who
accompany him to the two fires. When
the people have all passed through the
fire, the two persons who acted as heralds
perform this fire rite in behalf of Teharon-
hiawragon himself; and then two men and
two women from each phratry with the
usual complement of a leader, a chanter,
and a speaker, accompanied by all the
people, bank the phratral fires lighted in
behalf of Teharonhiawagon, and thus the
rite closes.
In this rite the parties from the Deer
phratry bearing paddles leave the room by
the eastern doorway, turn to the lefthand,
or sinistrally, and go around the building
by the northern side and reenter the room
by the western doorway; but the parties
from the Wolf phratry bearing paddles
leave the room by the western doorway,
turn to the lefthand, or sinistrally, and
go around the building by the south side
and reenter the room by the eastern door
way. Thus half of the circuit is made by
one phratry, and the other half by the
other; and by turning sinistrally the
parties do not at any point in their jour
ney turn their backs to the Sun, their
"Elder Brother." This distinctly em
phasises the dual or phratral organiza
tion of the tribe (q. v. ), whose functions
symbolize those of the male and the
female principles in nature.
With the close of the two fire rites, the
Dream festival or ceremony begins; this
usually lasts three days. This rite is the
cult of the personal tutelary, and consists
(1) in the renewal or rejuvenation of the
orenda, or magic power, of the personal
tutelary of every person who possesses
one, by having its distinctive challenge
gong or chant resung by the clansmen of
the father of the owner, this resinging
being done according to ritual by one or
more persons with a drum or specific
rattles; and (2) in "the divining or seek
ing to guess the dream-word" of those
who have dreamed specific dreams, for
the purpose of ascertaining thereby the
suggested or revealed tutelary of the
dreamer, who is commonly a child, and
the bestowal of a small symbolic material
representation of this tutelary upon him
by his father's clansmen. A challenge
song or chant accompanies the bestowal
of the symbol referred to, and it is this
which is renewed in subsequent years at
such a ceremony. Every clan of each
phratry appoints a man and a woman to
hear these specific dreams from children
and diffident persons in their clan, and
they afterward relate these dreams to the
chiefs or priest-chiefs whose duty it is to
divine the tutelary for each. The songs
which accompany the tutelaries comprise
practically all those belonging to the tribe,
with the exception of those employed for
condolence and sorcery. The rite begins
with the renewal of the two challenge
songs of Teharonhiawagon himself; these
two are the Great Feather Dance and the
Drum Dance. Of course, this consists in
singing only one of the scores of songs
and chants belonging to each of these
rites or dances. In many cases these
songs constitute integral parts of the
ritual of the Four Ceremonies, which are:
(1) the Great Feather Dance, with about
150 songs with dance accompaniment;
(2) the Drum Dance, with approximately
a like number of songs; (3) theAdon/wd\
or Clan Personal Chant, every clan having
about 100 of these, and (4) the Great
Wager or Bet which is laid between the
two phratries. This is the game of the
plum-pits.
In addition to these songs and dances,
some persons may ask to have performed
the rite of aspergation with ashes by the
Hondu"i' or False-faces, or that of in
sufflation by them, or that of the Lament
of the Women, or that of the Waving of
Evergreen Branches, or that of the A dd-
fgonwi"8%n' or Dance of the Corn People,
or that of the Chant of Death, or any one
of many others. It is sometimes neces
sary that persons from both phratries as
sist in the performance. There are, too,
certain tutelaries whose nature is sup
posed to be such that their challenge
songs need not be renewed at the New
Year ceremony, but they may be reju
venated at any other time at a public
or private festival held in their honor.
These independent tutelaries are the Sun,
whose challenge song is the Skin-drum
Dance (One'ho'wt')', the Moon, whose
challenge songs are three in number,
namely, the Atgonwit/s$n' or Dance of
BULL. 30]
the
vuw rru-oi.* ou, \JL w in Bailee; ana last v tnt^u*; At.
those whose challenge eongs belong to sacr H iti r then Jllft('e th"'
ttiA /3A'H'fto'<*.«y' nif 1*1.... ' _*: J"g w> sacrificial fire. ThuBthA*.
WHITE DOG
.Mother, the O'Wusoci^nif'^ or
?£"£? D*nce» the Four Nights Dance;
«- "-— '^rs, whose challenge song is
or War Dance; and, lastly,
challenge songs belon-
the GVMdd»hwl' or Dance of the ww-
cerers. This Dream Rite is closed with
the visit of the Hofidu'/i') or False-face
Society, whose reception requires that
the% dream- word of the eldest of these be
divined and the presents required for its
satisfaction be provided; thereafter this
society disenchants or disinfects the as
sembly-hall and the village by asperga-
tion with ashes and coals of fire. This
rite is the last one preliminary to the sac
rifice of the White Dog, which must ritu-
fol'
^ The victim must be of the native va
riety, white in color, and must be killed
by strangulation in order not to break any
of its bones. According to the ritual the
body must be dressed and adorned, with
the face painted in such manner as to
represent Teharonhiawagon— the highest
type of man; it is profusely marked with
red spots about an inch in diameter;
white, blue, red, and green ribbons are
secured around the neck, body, tail, and
legs; the feet are fastened with ribbons
to the hips and the neck in such manner
that the legs remain at right angles to the
body, thus simulating the standing posi
tion of the animal; a long loop of ribbon
is fastened to the feet for the purpose of
carrying it; to the head is attached a
small head-dress or crown of feathers, and
around the neck is placed a small string
of wampum as a credential of the authen
ticity of its mission; it is borne with the
head directed forward, and it is placed
on the song-bench in the assembly-hall
with its head toward the west. On the
bench are placed in order, first a bow and
arrows; second, the victim; and, lastly,
a parcel of native tobacco: these are the
offerings to be made to the representative
of Teharonhiawagon. Upon their enter
ing the assembly-hall the priest-chiefs ap
pointed by both phratries must offer these
things to the Teharonhiawagon: those of
the Wolf, the bow and arrows (which are
refused), and the victim; while the Deer
priests offer the tobacco. The last two are
accepted. Then the Teharonhiawagon
leaves the room, followed by the bearers
of the offerings and by the people, and
repairs to the pyre, which is kindled at
a suitable distance to the southeast of the
building. The victim and the tobacco
are placed on a platform prepared for
them on the southwest side of the fire;
the sacrificing priest takes his position on
the west side of the fire, and, having the
victim on his right, faces the east; the
chjefg anol ceremonial officers gather on
943
>eople a^-m-
>rought their
loud voice the samlicial
itP' Thf!ani?Here
. Jhe first two
in a
hief exclaims
• thou receive
:md the.
made are an
"Now thou hearest the people who
dwell on theearth calling (onO Thou
dost too plainly nee that there where
m a regulated assembly. Moreover t hey
who stand there are those persons whe*e
Jives are still spared on earth and wl...
are indeed thy father's clansmen. Now
moreover, do thou listen, thence, to them
when they shall speak. Thou didst or
dain it, willing that it should be thus on
earth a matter of the greatest moment
which should take place in midwinter;
that is to say, on the 5th day of the moon
Disgf/na', the matter which thou didst
call by the name of the 'Great Sacred
Ceremony of the Ganon<hwai/wr.' Thou
didst resolve, too, that thou wouldst e'on-
tinue to honor this ceremony, in which
mankind should perform the rites of it
for thee, and in which they should chant
their dream songs, and through which
their words should go to thee when giv
ing thee thanksgivings. This is what
took place in thy mind, thou whodwelle-t
in the sky.
"Thou didst will, too, that all iienxma
should be equally obligated to jH-rfonn
this ceremony — the ro'm'ner chiefs, the
officers, both men and women, of the
Four Ceremonies, the public and the chil
dren too. Thou didst will, too, that all
these persons should pass through the
fires kindled for thee by the officers of
the Four Ceremonies. Thus did it come
to pass in thy mind. And, moreover,
nothing obstructs thee, so that thou hart
plainly seen that all those whose liven
are still spared have now performed this
duty: all have fulfilled what thou hart
ordained, thou whodwelk'st in the sky/'
Then coining fc> the paragraph of sacri
fice, he 'continues: "So, thtjn. do thou
now know, too, that with due formality
mankind make use of what thou didst
ordain foru* to employ, when thou didst
will that this nhall 1*3 the principal thing,
that that shall I* their word— this pin
ioned object [the victim]. Thus it took
place in thy mind, thou who dwellert in
the sky. So, now, here lies that which
shall authenticate the words of man
when thou wilt hear the whole eartQ
944
WHITE EAGLE BAND WHITE HAIR
[B. A. E.
speak. Now, moreover, do thou know
that that by which thy father's clans
men, mankind, dwelling on the earth,
make answer to thy dream-word, goes
hence to thee [casts victim on the pyre] .
Thou dost plainly see the number of per
sons who are assembled at the place where
those who attend to thy affairs kindled
a tire for thee."
The entire invocation would require
about 7,400 English words to translate it.
At the end of every subsequent para
graph the priest throws a portion of the
sacrificial tobacco into the fire, until all
is offered. This ends the sacrifice. On
the four or five days following, the Rites
of the Four Ceremonies are performed in
their entirety. These are the rites dis
tinctive of the New Year or Midwinter
Ceremony of the Iroquois. (j. N. B. H.)
White Eagle Band. A former Sioux
band, named from its chief. — H. R. Ex.
Doc. 96, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873.
White Earth. One of the Natchez vil
lages of early writers. It was either on
the site of the subsequent concession of
White Earth on St Catherines cr., Miss.,
or else was identical with White Apple.
Terre Blanche.— Dumont in French, Hist. Coll. La.,
v, 70, 1853 (in a footnote given as the same as the
Great White Apple village). Washt Kahapa.—
Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. ('town white': Natchez
name). White Clay.— Gayarre, La., I, 156, 1851.
White-eyes (Koquethagechton). A former
chief of the Del a wares in Ohio. He was
first councilor and in 1 776 succeeded to the
chieftaincy on the death of Netawratwees
pending the minority of the heredi
tary chief. He encouraged the Mora
vian missionaries in their efforts to
civilize and educate the Indians. In the
Revolutionary war, as in the previous
conflict between the colonists and the
native tribes, he strove to keep the Dela-
wares neutral. When the Iroquois coun
cil commanded the Delawares to take up
arms for the British, he replied that
he was no woman and would do as he
pleased. When Captain Pipe almost per
suaded his people to take the warpath in
the spring of 1778, he told the warriors
that he would march at their head if they
were determined to go, and would seek to
be the first to fall and thus avoid witness
ing the utter destruction of the tribe.
Compelled to declare himself, he openly
espoused the American cause and joined
Mcln tosh's expedition against the British
Indians of Sandusky, but died of small
pox at Pittsburg in Nov. 1778, before the
force set out. His name is also recorded
Koguethagechton, Koquethagechton, and
Kuckquetackton. (P. H.)
White-eyes Village. A Delaware village,
named from the chief, that formerly ex
isted at the site of Duncan's Falls, 9 m.
below Zanesville, in Muskingum co. , Ohio.
Old Indian village.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
pi. clvi, 1899. Old Town.— Howe, Hist. Coll. Ohio,
n, 146, 1896. Old Town village.— Ibid. White-
eyes.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. v, 28, 1848.
White Hair. An influential Osage chief
at the beginning of the 19th century,
known also as Teshuhimga, Cahagatonga,
and Pahuska or Pawhuska, and by the
French as Cheveux Blancs. He was
head-man of the Great Osage, whose vil
lage, known also as White Hair's Vil
lage, wras situated in 1806 on the E. side
of Little Osage r. , in the N. part of the
E resent Vernon co., Mo. (near which
ieut. Z. M. Pike established wrhat he
called Camp Independence in 1806), and
in 1825 and 1837 on the w. bank of Neo-
sho r. in the present Neosho co., Kan.,
on land ceded to the United States by
treaty of Sept. 29, 1865. The nominal
chief of the village, according to Pike,
was Cashesegra ( Koshisigre, Big Foot, or
Big Track), but Clermont or Clermore
(Tanwangahe, Builder of Towns) was the
greatest warrior and most influential man,
and "more firmly attached to the Amer
ican interests than any other chief of the
nation." He was lawful chief of the
Grand Osage, but his hereditary right
was usurped by White Hair while Cler
mont was an infant. Pike asserts that
both White Hair and Cashesegra were
chiefs of the trader Pierre Chouteau's
creating, and neither had the power or
disposition to restrain their young men
from the perpetration of an improper act,
lest they should render themselves un
popular. This was evident during Pike's
stay in their country, when White Hair's
people left to war against the whites on
the Arkansas, the chief being powerless
to restrain them. He treated Pike with
hospitality, and sent his son, ' ' a discon
tented young fellow, filled with self-
pride," as an embassy with Pike's party,
but he soon became tired and returned.
Both White Hair and his son were pre
sented by Pike with "grand medals."
White Hair seems to be identical with
Papuisea (Pahusca?), who was the first
Indian signer of the treaty with the Osage
at Ft Clark, Nov. 10, 1808. He signed
also the treaties of Sept. 22, 1815; Sept.
25, 1818; Aug. 31, 1822; June 2, 1825; and
Aug. 10, 1825. He died, probably soon
after the date last mentioned, at his vil
lage in Vernon co., Mo., and was buried,
in a stone tomb, on the summit of Blue
Mound. The grave was afterward van
dalized by treasure-seekers, and prior to
1850 the chief parts of the skeleton were
taken therefrom by Judge Charles H.
Allen ("Horse Allen"). About 3871
some Osage went from Kansas to Blue
Mound and rebuilt the cairn formerly
covering White Hair's remains, but the
whites would permit neither the stones
nor the few bones of the old chief to re
main. The name Pawhuska survives in
BULL. 30]
WHITE INDIANS— WHITK 1>K;KOX
that of a town in Oklahoma, the present
Osage agency.
^ White Indians. An unidentified or en
tirely mythic people mentioned by various
early writers as existing in some part of
the unexplored interior of America, and
described sometimes simply as "white "
but in other cases as having white skin?
with beards, and clothed like Europeans'
In some cases the accounts seem to be
entirely mythic, based on the supposed
existence of a tribe of "Welsh Indians,"
but in other cases they seem to refer to a
settlement or temporary visitation of
Europeans in the remote distance, or to
the existence of an Indian tribe of some
what lighter complexion than theirneigh-
bors. Thus the white men of whom Coro-
nado heard in w. Texas were De Soto's
party advancing from the E. ; and the white
men N. w. from the St Lawrence, of whom
the Jesuits heard from the Indians, were
probably whalers coasting along Hudson
bay. The Hatteras Indians of AlbemaHe
sd., N. C., were said to show in 1700
traces of white admixture and to claim
white descent, which if present may have
come from absorption of the lost colony
of Koanoke in 1587. The so-called Croa-
tan Indians base their claim on the same
theory. Some of the Plains tribes, notably
the Cheyenne and the Crows, are lighter in
complexion than those of the woods and
mountains; some, as the Mandan, are
noted for the frequency of light hair and
eyes; and in some, especially the Zufii and
the Hopi, albinos are somewhat common.
See Croatan Indians, Popular fallacies,
Welsh Indians. (j. M. )
Barbus.— Imlay, West Ter., 298, 1797 (French:
' bearded'). Bearded Inds.— Am. Pioneer, I, 257,
1842. Blanches.— Ibid. Blancs.— Imlay, op. eit.
(French: 'white'). Blancs Barbus.— Trader in
Smith, Bouquet Exped., 69, 17(56 (French: 'white
bearded '). Blanes.— Boudinot, Star in the West,
126, 1816 (misprint for ' Blancs ') . Blank Barbus.—
Buchanan, N. Am. Inds., 156. 1S-J4. White
Bearded Indians.— J. J. (1792) in Bowen. Am. L>is-
cov. by the Welsh, 87, 1876. White Indians.—
Dobbs, Hudson Bay, 21, 1744.
White Lodge. A subchief of the Sis-
seton Sioux whose home camp was at L.
Shaokatan, Lincoln co., Minn., until the
outbreak of 1862, wrhen he attacked the
settlers at L. Shetak and carried away
Mrs Wright and Mrs Duly with their
children to the Missouri r., where they
were later rescued by the " Fool Soldier
band" of Teton Sioux. White Lodge
escaped into Canada and died at Swift
Current about 1870. (n. n. )
White Mountain Apache. Formerly the
Sierra Blanca Apache, a part of the Coy-
oteros, so called on account of their moun
tain home. The name is now applied to
all the Apache under Ft Apache agency,
, Ariz., consisting of Arivaipa, Tsiltaden or
sChilion, Chiricahua, Coyotero, Mim-
Ibrefio, and Mogollon . In 1910 they num-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 <>0
945
bered2,:m Capt. P.ourkein 1K-M -*•'„»>.
tamed at t Apache and San Carlo* a^
ues hefo lowingnu.iH.son,an,|sorr,;r".
Tuakav' ^ Lhil,''i Tseska<ii"' T<"^ '-
luakay, Klokadakavdn, Tzintzilohtit
xikadn, T/lanapah, Tu.lUhn I J v~
Ivivaham Akonye, KaynajnintI, 'l^M-
chidn ,, J>e.lt/un, Chilchadilkl.i* \a-
Itin Tzaedelkav, Kaihatin MaVn-
kisd, Yachin, Tzfceketzillan, /.H^-n-
aye, Tzechenchinne, Nato,,t/u/n Tut-
/x)ne, Chiltnevadnaye, Ya^.vekav.ln,
izeteeskadn, Inoschuhochen, mid <';on.
tiel There are also the fonMjrn clans
rzekmneancl Nakaydi, partlv 1'iinan
Arizonian Apachei.-Bamlelicr in Arch. InvtYa-
^rT'TT11'; ?J> lHy°- Biniette Bhedecka-Wh to
MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. K.. js;-, (Clnrirah.i,;
name). Sierra Blanca Apaches.— Iwl. AIT.
TE MOUNTAIN APACHE
Ml.lStlS. Sierra Blancas.— Bourke in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, ill, 111>, l.V'O. Sierra Blanco Apache.—
Chapin Sierra Blancn MS. vocal)., K. A. K.. I.1*?.
Sierras blancas.—Vilhi-Scnor.Th.'atrn Am., pt. S
•113, 17-IS. Surra Blancos.— Mid. All. K.-p., **'<. 1H66
(misprint). White Mountain Apacher— 1'nrko.
map N. Hex., 1851.
White people. See Knee name*.
White Pigeon ( IVnhbemenu). A T«>ta-
watonii chief of local prominence in the
early years of the 15'th century. The
little that is known of him is derived
chiefly from tradition. It is said that
a bout" LSI 2, while in the neighborhood o
Detroit, he learned of an uprising among
the Indians and of a threatened attack <
the settlement that now hears his nam«
in St Joseph co., Mich. Far from h<
and friends, he hastened to the Peer
the impending trouble and by n timel
warning saved the white wtth-w from
946
WHITE RACCOON 8 VILLAGE WIATAKALI
[B.A.
possible massacre. He is described as
tall and athletic, an unusually fleet run
ner, and as having possessed high ideals
of truth and honor. According to Indian
information he received his name because
he was of much lighter complexion than
the members of his tribe generally. He
died at the age of about 30 years and was
buried in a mound on the outskirts of the
village of White Pigeon. Here, on Aug.
11, 1909, a monument, suitably inscribed,
was erected to his memory under the
auspices of the Alba Columba Club of
women. White Pigeon signed, in behalf
of his band, the( Jreenville treaty of Aug.
3, 1795, and the treaty of Brownstown,
Mich., Nov. 25, 1808. Two of his great-
grandsons and a great-granddaughter
(the wife of the great-grandson of Simon
Poka"on q. v. ) reside near Dorr, Mich.
Consult Mich. Pion. Coll., x, 1888; [Cora
Cameron,] White Pigeon, [1909].
White Raccoon's Village. A Miami vil
lage, named from the chief ( Wahpahsay-
pon, ' White Raccoon' ), near the present
Aboite, Allen co., Ind. The site was
made an individual grant by treaty of
Oct. 23, 1834. (J. P. D.)
Raccoons village.— Koyce, map, in 1st Rep. B. A.
E., 1X81. Raccoon village. — Treaty of 18:54 in U. S.
Ind Treat. ,498, 1873. Wah'-pah-say'-pon.— Dunn,
Trne Indian Stories, 313, 1«.M)8 (proper name of
White Raccoon;. Wapasepah.— Ibid, (name of
the reservation) . White Raccoons village. — Missis-
sinewa treaty (1820) in r.S. Jnd. Treat., 498, 1873.
White River TJte. The official collective
name for such of the TJte on TJintah res.,
Utah (to the number of 514 in 1885), as
are not classed under I 'inta. Jt comprises
the Vampa, and the Green River and
< irand RiverUte, as well as perhaps other
bands. Asoiiicially recognized, theWhite
River Tte under the Uinta and Ouray
agency, I'tah, numbered 356 in 1904 and
298 in 1910. Sec; I'i, ila.
Kaviawach.— A. Hrdlicka, inf'n, 1907 (or Ka-wai-
ra-ehi-u; their own name, having relation to their
mountain abode).
White-shield, Harvey. See Hwhkowits;
Wopohu-atx.
White Swan. A Crow scout, brother of
Curly, who served with Reno in the Cus-
ter campaign against the Sioux in 1876,
which met with such disaster on the Lit
tle liighorn on .July 25. He received a
severe wound in the retreat out of the
valley, which made him a cripple for the
remainder of his life. Ho died in the fall
of 1905 and was buried with military
honors in the National cemetery on the
Custer battlefield in Montana. For a
number of y<'ars he received a pension
from the Government.
White Woman's Town. A former Dela
ware village near the junction of the
Walhonding and the Killbuck, about 7
m. N. w. of the forks of the Muskingum,
in the present Coshocton co., Ohio. The
settlement was so named because a white
girl, Mary Harris, who had been cap
tured by the French Indians about the
year 1710 and later became the wife of
Eagle Feather, made the place her home
at least as early as 1750. The Walhond
ing r. was known as White Woman's
river, or White Woman's creek. Another
white wife of Eagle Feather was known
as The Newcomer, from whom Newcom-
erstown (q. v. ) received its name.
Femmes blanches. — Esnauts andRapilly map, 1777.
White Womans.— Lattr6 map, 1784.
Whizzing stick. See Bullroarer.
Whonkentia. A tribe of the Manahoac
confederacy, formerly living near the
head of Rappahannock r. in Fauquier
co., Va.
Whonkenteaes.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 134, repr.
1819. Whonkentias.— Strachey (ca. 1612), Va., 104,
1849. Whonkenties.— Jefferson, Notes, 179, 1801.
Whulk. A Nimkish village at the
mouth of Nimkish r., E. coast of Van
couver id., Brit. Col. — Dawson in Trans.
Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n, 65, 1887.
Whullemooch ('dwellers on Puget
sound'). A generic term used by the
natives to designate the Salish tribes on
the N. w. coast of Washington. — Deans in
Am. Antiq., vm, 41, 1886.
Wiam. A Shahaptian tribe, speaking
theTenino language, formerly living near
the mouth of Deschutes r., Greg. Their
chief village was Waiam, on the Colum
bia r. at the site of the present Celilo.
They were included in the Wasco treaty
of 1855 asa "band of Walla Wallas," and
were removed to the \Varm Springs res.,
where a remnant of the tribe that num
bered 130 in 1850 still survives. (L. F.)
Lower De Chutes.— Treaty of 1855 in U. S. Ind.
Treat., 622, 1873. Ouaioumpoum.— Hunt in Nouv.
Ann. Voy., x, 81, 1821. Waiam.— Mooney in 14th
Rep. B. A. E.,741, 1*96. Waiam-'lema.— Ibid, (na-
tivename). Way-yam-pams.— Ross, Fur Hunters,
186 1855. Wiam.— Lee and Frost, Oreg., 176, 1844.
Wyam.— Wasco treaty (1855) in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
622 1873. Wy-am-pams.— Ross, Advent., 118, 1849.
Wyampaw.— Lane in Sen. Kx. Doc. 52, 31st Cong.,
1st sess., 17-1, 1850.
Wiaquahhechegumeeng- ( WaiekwdkUchi-
yaminy, 'at the end of the great lake,'
whence the French au Fond du Lac}. A
Chippewa village at the head of L. Su
perior, in Douglass co., Wis. The Fond
du Lac Chippewa numbered 934 under
the La Pointe school superintendent in
1909.
Fond du Lac.— Warren (1852) in Minn. Hist. Soc.
Coll V 130, 1885. Wi-a-quah-he-che-gume-eng.—
Warren (1852), ibid., v, 130, 1885.
Wiatakali ( ' hanging loft ' ) . A former
Choetaw town in the s. part of Neshoba
co., Miss., about a mile s. of the De Kalb
and Jackson road. It received its name
from a brush arbor, called by the Choetaw
iina-takali, under which they were accus
tomed to meet for their councils and gen
eral amusements.— Halbert in Pub. Ala.
Hist. Soc., nr, 77, 1899; Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 108, 1884.
BULL. 30]
WIATIAC W
Wiatiac. A former Mahican village
near the present Salisbury, Litchfield co
Conn. The Moravians had some converts
there about 1743.
Wehtak.— Ruttenber. Tribes Hudson R 1^7
1872. WUtiac.— Kendall, Trav., i, 22s 1809. ' Wia-
tiacks.— Mat-auley, X. Y., n, l&4 'lg29.' Wva
tiack.— Rutteiiber, op. cit.
Wiattachechah. An unidentified Sioux
village.
Wi-atta-che-chah.— Prescott in Schoolcraft Ind
Tribes, n, 171. 1852 (trans, 'bad': chf-chn limv =
sfiicha, ' bad ').
Wichita. A confederacy of Caddoan
stock, closely related linguistically to the
Pawnee, and formerly ranging from about
the middle Arkansas r., Kansas, south
ward to Brazos r., Texas, of which gen
eral region they appear to be the aborigi
nes, antedating the Comanche, Kiowa,
Mescaleros, and Siouan tribes. They
now reside in Caddo co., w. Okla., witli-
in the limits of the former Wichita res.
The name TT7V/</Ya', by which they are
commonly known, is of 'uncertain origin
and etymology. They call themselves
A^/M,'^ ( Kirikirish),'aname also of un
certain meaning, but probably, like so
many proper tribal names, implying pre
eminent men. They are known to the
Siouan tribes as Black Pan-nee (Paniwa-
saba, whence " Paniouassa," etcA to tin-
early French traders as J'an! J'itjHt'. 'Tat
tooed Pawnee,' to the Kiowa and ( "o-
manche by names meaning 'Tattooed
Faces,' and are designated in the sign
language by a sign conveying the same
meaning. They are also identifiable with
the people of Quivira met by Coronado
in 1541. The Ouachita living in i:
Louisiana in 1700 are a different people.
although probably of the same stock.
Among the tribes composing the con
federacy, each of which probably spoke
a slightly different dialect of the common
language, we have the names of the
Wichita proper (?), Tawehash (Tayova-
yas), Tawakoni (Tawakarehu), Waco,
Yscani, ^Akwesh, Asidahetsh, Kishkat,
Korishkitsu. A considerable part of the
Panimaha, or Skidi Pawnee, also appear
to have lived with them about the mid
dle of the ISth century, and in" fact the
Pawnee and Wichita tribes have almost
ilways been on terms of close intimacy.
ft is possible that the Yscani of the ear-
ier period may be the later Waco (Bol-
x>n). The only divisions now existing
ire the Wichita proper (possibly synony-
nous with Tawehash), Tawakoni, and
vVaco. To these may be added the in
corporated Kichai remnant, of cognate
mt different language. Just previous to
he annexation of Texas to the United
States, about 1840-5, the Tawakoni and
.Vaeo resided chiefly on Brazos r., and
vere considered as "belonging to Texas,
vhile the Wichita proper resided x. of
in and \ <>f t|,,. \v;
ec,nsid;,,Us , :
suites. According
estimates for about ls(H» th
<>r the whole body.
The definite h'istorv ,,f the Wi.-hiti-
iHore particularly of the Wichita pr, INT
plorer Coronado entered th
known to his New Mexican In
as the country of Quivira. Then
doubt as to their exact location at the
time probably about the great 1,-nd of
he Arkansasr. and northeastward, in cen
tral Kansas, but the identity of th,- triU-
>eems established (consult* M
Harper's Mag., June Iv
Rrower, Harahev. 1SW;
<»oiie in
jn
( hi the \\ ithdrawal of the exjunction after
about a month's sojourn the Franciscan
father Juan de Padilla. with several nun-
panions, remained behind to undertake
the Christianization of the trilx'. this
being the earliest missionary work ever
undertaken among the Plains Indians.
After more than three years of lal>or with
the Wichita he was' killed by them
through jealou-y of his spiritual effort*
for another tribe.
In 1710 the French commander I*»
Harpe visited a larire campof the confed
erated Wichita tribes on South Canadian
r., in theeasternChiekasaw Nation. <>k)a..
and was well received by them. He in
timated the gathering, including other
Indians present, at tf.OOO souls,
had l>een at war with another tribe and
948
WICHITA
[B. A. E.
had taken a number of prisoners whom
they were preparing to eat, having already
disposed of several in this way.
They seem to have been gradually
forced westward and southward by the
inroads of the Osage and the Chickasaw to
the positions on upper Red and Brazos
rs. where they were tirst known to the
Americans. In 1758 the Spanish mis
sion and presidio of San Saba, on a tribu
tary of the upper Colorado r., Texas, were
attacked and the mission was destroyed
by a combined force of Comanche, Tawa-
koni, Tawehash, Kichai, and others.
In the next year the Spanish commander
Parilla undertook a retaliatory expedi
tion against the main Wichita tow7n,
about the junction of Wichita and Red
rs., but was compelled to retreat in dis
order, with the loss of his train and field
WICHITA WOMAN
guns, by a superior force of Indians well
fortified, and armed with guns and lances
and flying the French flag. In 1760 the
confederated Wichita tribes asked for
peace and the establishment of a mission,
and on being refused the mission, renewed
their attacks about San Antonio. In 1765
they captured and held for some time a
Spaniard, Tremino, who has left a valu
able record of his experiences at the main
Tawehash town on Ked r. In 1772 the
commander Mezieres visited them and
other neighboring tribes for the purpose
of arranging peace. From his data the
Tawakoni, in two towns on Brazos and
Trinity rs., may have had 220 warriors,
the "Yseanis" (Waco?) 60, and the
Wichita proper and "Taovayas" 600, a
total of perhaps 3,500, not including the
Kichai. In 1777-8 an epidemic, probably
smallpox, swept the whole of Texas, in
cluding the Wichita, reducing some tribes
by one-half. The Wichita, however, suf
fered but little on this occasion. In the
spring of 1778 Mezieres again visited
them, and found the Tawakoni (i. e. the
Tawakoni and Waco) in two towns on
the Brazos with more than 300 men,
and the Wichita proper in two other
towns on opposite sides of Red r. (below
the junction of Wichita r. ), these last ag
gregating 160 houses, in which he esti
mated more than 800 men, or perhaps
3,200 souls. The whole body probably
exceeded 4,000. (H. E. Bolton, inf'n,
1908.)
In 1801 the Texas tribes were again
ravaged by smallpox, and this time the
Wichita suffered heavily. In 1805 Sibley
officially estimated the Tawakoni (prob
ably including the Waco) at 200 men, the
'• Panis or Towiaches " (Wichita proper)
at 400 men, and the Kichai at 60 men, a
total of about 2,600 souls, including the
incorporated Kichai. An estimate by
Davenport in 1809 rated the total about
2,800. A partial estimate in 1824 indi
cates nearly the same number. At this
time the Waco town was on the site of
the present Waco, while the Tawakoni
town was on the E. side of the Brazos
above the San Antonio road. From about
this time, with the advent of the Austin
colony, until the annexation of Texas by
the United States, a period of about 25
years, their numbers constantly dimin
ished in conflicts with the American
settlers and with the raiding Osage from
the N.
In 1835 the Wichita proper, together
with the Comanche, made their first
treaty with the Government, by which
they agreed to live in peace with the
United States and with the Osage and the
immigrant tribes lately removed to Indian
Ter. In 1837 a similar treaty was nego
tiated with the Tawakoni, Kiowa, and
Kiowa Apache (Ta-wa-ka-ro, Kioway,
and Ka-ta-ka, in the treaty). At this time,
in consequence of the inroads of the Osage,
the Wichita had their main village behind
the Wichita mts. , on the North fork of Red
r., below the junction of Elm fork, w.
Okla. In consequence of the peace thus
established they soon afterward removed
farther to the E. and settled on the pres
ent site of Ft Sill, N. of Lawton, Okla.;
thence they removed about 1850 still
farther E. to Rush Springs. The Tawa
koni and Waco all this time were ranging
about the Brazos and Trinity rs. in Texas.
In 1846, after the annexation of Texas, a
general treaty of peace was made at Coun
cil Springs on the Brazos with the Wichita
proper, Tawakoni, and Waco, together
with the Comanche, Lipan^ Caddo, and
BULL. 30]
WICHITA
049
Kichai, by which all these acknowledged
the jurisdiction of the United States.
In 1855 the majority of the Tawakoni and
Waco, together with a part of the Caddo
and Tonkawa, were gathered on a res
ervation on Brazos r. westward from the
present Weatherford. In consequence of
the determined hostility of the Texans, the
reservation was abandoned in 1859, and
the Indians were removed to a temporary
location on Washita r., Okla. Just pre
vious to the removal the Tawakoni and
Waco were officially reported to number
204 and 171 respectively. In the mean
time the Wichita had fled from the vil
lage at Rush Springs and taken refuge at
Ft Arbuckle to escape the vengeance of
the Comanche, who held them responsi
ble for a recent attack upon themselves
by United States troops under Major Van
Dora (1858). The Civil War brought
about additional demoralization and suf
fering, most of the refugee Texas tribes,
including the Wichita, taking refuge in
Kansas until it was over. They returned
in 1867, having lost heavily by disease and
hardship in the meantime, the Wichita
and allied tribes being finally assigned a
reservation on the N. side of Washita r.
within what is now Caddo co., Okla. In
the next year they were officially reported
at 572, besides 123 Kichai. In 1902 they
were given allotments in severalty and
the reservation was thrown open to set
tlement. The whole Wichita body num
bers now only about 310, besides about
30 of the confederated Kichai remnant,
being less than one-tenth of their original
number.
Like all tribes of Caddoan stock the
Wichita were primarily sedentary and
agricultural, but owing to their proximity
to the buffalo plains they indulged also in
hunting to a considerable extent. Their
permanent communal habitations were of
conical shape, of diameter from 30 to 50
ft, and consisted of a framework of stout
poles overlaid with grass thatch so as to
present from a short distance the appear
ance of a haystack. Around the inside
were ranged the beds upon elevated plat
forms, while the fire-hole was sunk in the
center. The doorways faced E. and w.,
and the smoke-hole was on one side of
the roof a short distance below the apex.
Several such houses are still in occupancy
on the former reservation. There were
also drying platforms and arbors thatched
with grass in the same way. The skin
tipi was used when away from home. The
Wichita raised large quantities of corn and
traded the surplus to the neighboring
hunting tribes. Besides corn they had
pumpkins and tobacco. Their corn was
ground upon stone metates or in wooden
mortars. Their women made pottery to
a limited degree. In their original con
dition both sexes went nearly naked the
men wearing only a brverh-doth an 1
women a short 8kirtf ,mt f , '
abundant tattooing they were delr au
preeminently as the ""tattooed neoi
m the sign language. Men and women
generally wore the hair iiowiiiK
1 hey buried their dead in the
mS8 a 8ma11 fnuuewwk ™ "'"
The Wichita had not the clan Hvstem
but were extremely given to ceremonial
dances, particularly the picture*,ue
Horn dance " nearly equivalent to the
Green Corn dance of the Eastern tribvs
I hey had also ceremonial races in which
the whole tribe joined. Within n-.-ent
years they have taken up the Ghost dance
and Peyote rite. Their head-chief, who at
present is of Tawakoni descent, seems to
be of more authority than is usual among
the Plains tribes. In general character
the Wichita are industrious, reliable, and
of friendly disposition. (j. M.)
Black Pani.— Charlevoix, Voy. to Amer. n 246
1761. Black Pawnees.— Prichard.Phys. Hist Man.'
v, 408, 1847 (confounded wit li Ankara). Do'ffu'at—
Mooney, Ghost Dance, 1095, 18% ('tattooed peo
ple': Kiowa name). Do'kana. — Moonev. ibid.
('tattooed people': Comanche namei. Freckled
Panis.— Bouquet (1704) quoted by Jeffervni,
Notes, 141, 1825. Guichita.— Tex. State Archives
Nov. 15, 1785. Guichitta.— Doc. 503 (1791-2;. ibid.
Guilach. — Ibid., 1792 (probably identical). Hina>-
sau.— Gatschet, Arapaho MS., B. A. E. (Arapaho
name). Hinasso.— Ibid. (Arapaho name). Ho\-
suwitan.— ten Kate, Synonymic, y, 18M ('tattooed
people': Cheyenne name). Huichitei.— Bull. Soc.
Geog. Mex., 2<>7, 1*70. Ikarik.— Gatschet, Pawnee
MS., B. A. E. (Pawnee name). Ki'-^i ku'-fuc.—
La Flesche quoted by Dorsey, MS.. B. A. E..1X78
(Omaha name). KiddekedissS.— ten Kate^ Sy
nonymic, 10, 1884 (own namei. Kidikunir—
Gatschet, Wichita MS., B. A. E., 18S4 (own name).
Kiri-kur-uks.— Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories. 241,
1889 ('bear's eyes': Pawnee namei. Kirikurur—
Ibid, (own name). Kl'tiklti'ih.— Mooney.Gbort
Dance, 1095, 18% (own name). Mitaiti.— Doreey
Kansa MS. vocab.. B. A. E., 1882 ( Kan-a name).
Niteheta.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 75. l*0f> (evident
misprint of Witcheta; given as a village*. Ochi
vitas.— Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 504, 1869. OnachiU.—
\nn. de la Propag. de la Foi., I, no. 5, 44. 1NVJ
(misprint). Ositas.-La Harpe (1719) in French.
Hist. Coll. La., in, 74, 1851. Ouchitawf.— BolUerl
in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lend.. II, 2fi5, 1H50. Ouichi
taws.— Bollaert, ibid., 279. OuitciUi.— Robin.
Vov alaLonisiane. 111,3, 1807. OuiiU.— La Harpe
(1719) in Margry, Dec., vi, 289. is*? OvafiUs.--
Barcia, Ensayo, 2*8, 172:5. Oved«t*».-f>oc. of
1771-2 quoted by Bolton in Tex. Hi>t. As*o.
Qnar., IX, 91, 1905. aa>i" wa«abe\-Dor*ey. Qvgtti*
MS. diet., B. A. E., 1878 ('Black bear Paw new :
1'onca and Omaha name). PamaȤa.-\ augondy,
Carte Amerique, 1778. Pamaaui
Geog., n, (WO, 1787. Pancaaa.—
298, 1723. Pancassa.— La Salle(«J.
D,c n ll», 1877. Paneaasa — Iwi H on tan, >ew
Voy':, i 130 1703- Pamai.a.- Bowles Man of
America, after 1750. Pania picque "Siblcy H
Sketches 19, 1806. P&nia Pique -Jeffer*.!
quoted by Bowen, Am. Discov. by Welsh. H l^J
Paniassas — < ' ' - ">»v.-U mm.. 1778. Pw»
1
Enaayo,
,
rver, 1'rav
De 1'Isle (1703) cite
Hist., IV, 249, 1880.
Die
Paniouawa.— Hea
map. 1778.
7.r>3. Panionawa —
bar in Ma«. A in.
— Beau rain (01.
950
WICKAKEE WICOPY
[B.A.
474, 1886. Panis piques.— Hutehins( 1764) in School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, in, 557, 1853; Perrin dli Lac,
Voyages, 368, 1805. Pani-wasaba.— A. C. Fletcher,
inf'n, 1905 (Omaha name). Panjassa. — Bowles,
Map of America, after 1750. Panniassas.— Jef-
ferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776. Panyi wapewe. —
Dorsey, Chiwere MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1879 (Iowa,
Oto, and Missouri name). Paunee Pique. — Sibley,
Hist. Sketches, 64, 1806 (French name). Pawnee
Pick.— Irving, Ind. Sketches, n, 74, 1835. Paw
nee Picts. — Hildreth, Dragoon Campaigns, 160,
1836. Pawnee Piquas.— Long, Exped. Rocky Mts.,
II, 10-1, 1823. Pic. — Sage, Scenes in Rocky Mts.,
153, 1846. Picks.— Dougherty (1837) in H. R. Doc.
.276, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 16, 1838. Pitchinavo.—
ten Kate, Synonymic, 10, 1884 ('painted breasts':
Comanche name). Prickled Panis.— Buchanan,
N. A. Inds., 155, 1824 (or Freckled Panis). Quicas-
quiris.— La Harpe (1719) in Margry, Dec., VI, 289,
1X86. Quirasquiris. — Beaurain, ibid., 289. Q,ui-
vira.— For the application of this term to the
Wichita and their country, see Quivira. Soni-
k'ni.— Gatschet, Comanche MS., B. ^A. E., 1884
('grass lodge': Comanche name). Soninkanik —
ten Kate, Synonymic, 9, 1884 ('grass lodges':
Comanche name). Speckled Pani.—Imlay, West.
Ter. N. A., 293, 1797. Thacanhe.— Iberville (1700)
in Margry, Dec., iv, 374, 1880 (cf. Do'kdnCt above).
Toechkanne.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 373, 1885
('Donkere Hutten': Comanche name). Tu\-
guet.— Gatschet, Kiowa MS., B.A. E., 147 ('those
who tattoo': Kiowa name). Tuxkanne. — ten
Kate, Synonymic, 9, 1884 ('dusky lodges': Co
manche name). Tuxquet. — Gatschet, Kiowa MS.,
B. A. E. ('those who tattoo': Kiowa name; cf.
Do'gu'at). Washita.— Sibley, Hist. Sketches, 121,
1806. Washittas.— Gallatin "in Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., n, 115, 1836. Wasita.— Keane in Stanford,
Compend., 543, 1878. Wichetahs.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
144, 1850. Wichetas.— Neighbors in H. R. Doc.
100, 29th Cong., 2dsess.,4, 1847. Wichita.— Latham
in Trans. Philol.Soc. Lond. ,103,1856. Wishitaw.—
Otis, Check List, 127, 1880. Wi'-si-ta.— Dorsey,
Kwapa MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1891 (Quapaw
name). Witch-a-taws. — Butler and Lewis (1846)
in H. R. Doc. 76, 29th Cong., 2d sess., 7, 1847.
Witcheta.— Stokes (1839) in H. R. Doc. 219, 27th
Cong., 3d sess., 202. 1S43. Witchetaw.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 455, 1845. Witchitas.— Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, I, 518, 1851. Witchitaws.— Arbuckle in
II. R. Doc. 311, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 38, 1838.
Withchetau.— McCoy, Ann. Reg., no. 4, 27, 1838.
Witshita.— Latham, Essays, 399, 1860. Witsita'.—
Dorsey, Osage MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (Osage
name).
Wickakee. One of the names of the
scarlet painted-cup (Castilleia coccinea],
called in Massachusetts "Indian paint
brush" ; probably derived from one of
the Algonquian dialects.
Wickaninnish. Originally the name of
a chief, but used by authors to designate
several tribes, separately and collectively,
between Nootka sd., Vancouver id., and
Juan de Fuca str., Brit. Col.
Wickaninnish.— Jewitt, Narr., 37, 1849. Wick-a-
nook.— Ross, Adventures, 159, 1849 (near Nootka).
Wickinninish. — Jewitt, op. cit., 76.
Wickiup. The popular name for the
brush shelter or mat-covered house, of
the Paiute, Apache, and other tribes of
Nevada, Arizona, and the adjacent re
gion. The name is of disputed origin,
but apparently is from the Sank, Fox, and
Kickapoo wiktyapi, 'lodge,' 'dwelling,'
' house. ' See Habitations.
Wickopy. See Wicopy.
Wickup. A New England name, par
ticularly in Massachusetts, of the Ameri
can linden or basswood ( Tilia ameriaana) ,
from wikop, the name of this tree in
Massachuset, Chippewa, and closely re
lated dialects of the Algonquian stock.
The willow-herb (Epilobium angustifo-
lium) is also known as wickup or Indian
wickup. In this case the name is due to
transference. See Wicopy. (A. P. c.)
Wicocomoco. A tribe, belonging to the
Powhatan confederacy, residing on the
s. side of Potomac r., at its mouth, in
Northumberland co., Ara. Their prin
cipal village was at the mouth of Wico-
mocco r. In 1608 they numbered about
520, but in 1722 had dwindled to a few
individuals, who still kept up the name
and avoided intercourse with the whites
and other Indians. The meaning of the
name is unknown, but the last part, co-
moco, is the Powhatan term, in composi
tion, for a stockaded village. (j. M.)
Wicocomocco.— Beverley, Va., 199, 1722. Wighoco-
moco.— Smith (1629), Va., I, map, repr. 1819.
Yoacomoco. — Herrman, map (1670) in Rep. on the
Line between Va. and Md., 1873.
Wicocomoco. A tribe formerly living on
Wicomico r., on the E. shore of Maryland,
having their principal village, in 1608, on
the s. bank of the river in Somerset co.
They were of small stature and spoke a
language different from that of the Pow
hatan tribes. They frequently united
with the Nanticoke in attacks on the col
onists, even crossing to the w. shore for
this purpose, but in 1668, as a condition
of peace with the English, the Nanticoke
"emperor" agreed to deliver the whole
Wicocomoco tribe into their hands. A few
mongrels still retain the name. (.1. M. )
Wecamses.— Sanford, U. S., cxlviii, 1819. Wicco-
misses.— Md. Archiv., Proc. Counc., 1667-1687,29,
1887. Wicomese.— Map (ca. 1640) in Rep. on the
Line between Va. and Md., 1873. Wicomesse.—
Evelin (1648) in Force, Hist. Tracts, u, 24, 1838.
Wicomick.— Bozman, Md., n, 310, 1837. Wicomo-
cos. — Calvert (ca. 1635) quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, vi, 131, 1857. Wighcocomicoes.— Jeffer
son, Notes, 38, table, 1801. Wighcocomoco.— Smith
(1629), Va., I, 118, repr. 1819. Wighcocomocoes.— -
Smith, ibid., 129. Wighcomocos.— Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, VI, 131, 1857. Wighcomogos.— Dom-
enech, Deserts, i, 445, I860. Wycomes.— Am. Pio
neer, II, 192, 1843. Wycomeses.— Evelin (1648)
quoted by Proud, Penn., I, 114,1797.
Wicopy. A New England name of the
moose wood (Dirca palustris), called also
leatherwood on account of the strength
and toughness of the bark ropes made
from it in Indian fashion. The Indian
word from which wicopy or wickopy is
derived applies not to the leatherwood
but to the stringy bark of the whitewood
or basswood ( Tilia americana). The ori
gin of the word is seen in Massachuset
wik'pi, Abnaki wighebi, Delaware wikbi,
Chippewa wigob, and Cree wikupiy, each
signifying 'inner bark,' particularly the
bast of the linden. The components of
this Algonquian term are: w, preforma-
tive; i, connective; and the radical kop,
'inner or second bark.' Wickup is the
same word. (A. F. c.)
BULL. 30]
WIDJA WIHINASHT
Widja ( Wi'dja ) . A Haida town of the
Widja-gitunai family formerly on the x.
coast of Graham id., just w. of the en
trance to Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. (.,. R s \
Wi'dja.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281. 1905 Wi'
ts'a.— Boas in 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 23, Lsys
Widja-gitunai ( \M'dja .g'ttAna'-i, 'Gi'tuns
of the town of Widja' ) . A Haida family
of the Eagle clan, named from its town
on the x. coast of Graham id., Brit. Col.,
between Masset inlet and Virago sol!
This with the Tohlka-gitunai, Chets-gi-
tunai, and Djus-hade formed one larger
related group. (,i. K. g. )
Wi'dja gitAna'-i.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 275/1905
Wi'ts'a gyit'inai'.— Boas in 12th Hep. N. \V Tribes
Can., 23, 1K9.H.
Wiekagjoc (apparently a corruption of
wkwajek, 'head of a creek.' — Gerard).
A tribe of the Mahican confederacy dwell
ing on the E. bank of Hudson r." in the
vicinity of Hudson, Columbia co., X. Y.
Wickagjock.— Wassenaar (1(532) quoted by Kut-
tenber, Tribes Hudson R., 71, 1x72. Wiekagjocks —
Rutteiiber, ibid., 85.
Wieska. See Nanabozho.
Wigwam. (1) A name for an Algon
quian dwelling, an arbor-like or conical
structure in which, from Canada to Xorth
Carolina, was employed the same general
mode of erection, which varied mainly
in the plant materials (saplings, barks,
rushes, or flags) used, and which differ
ences in soil and climate changed here
and there to a certain extent (see Habita
tions] . The word, which appears in En
glish as early as 1634 (Wood. Xew En
gland's Prospect, 65, 1634) was, like the
terms skunk, musquash, etc., borrowed
from Abnaki by the colonists of E. Mas
sachusetts, who adopted it as the name
for an Indian habitation, in preference to
the term wetu (tdtu) used by the natives
among whom they settled. The Massa-
chuset Indians, like the Xarraganset,
used also as the name for a house the
word iretuom (idtuoni), formed from the
same base. Eliot (Indian Grammar Be
gun, 11, 1666), who was ignorant of the
origin of the word under consideration,
mentions, we may suppose through an
inadvertence, a word irekuwomut (for
u-etuomut), which he interprets 'in his
house,' and adds: "hence we corrupt
this word [to] wigwam." This errone
ous etymology, based on a word nonex
istent in the Massachuset dialect, and, in
fact, impossible in any Algonquian dia
lect, has unfortunately been copied by
nearly every English dictionary.
The Abnaki word wigwdm, literally
'dwelling,' is iromidgw, ' he dwells, -
the formative -am, from the Algonquian
rootling, wik (ig, ik, in composition), to
dwell,' and is cognate with Micmac ing-
wdm; Mohegan wikuxim, Lenape (Del
ware) wikiraui, and Chippewa trti/nrai
(from idgiw, 'he dwells,' a word obsolete
in Chippewa but preserved i,, < >,.,.
^pissing uikin-am, and bv change in
this dialect, of w to ,„, ,,,/K,,,/,,," Tl "
V irgmia Renape seen, not to have em
ployed the word mbnim used by their
relatives of the X., but substituted for it
the term b'nnnk, which, like its <-.,Miat,*
in other Algonquian dialects i Lenai* v'«-
mlk or kAmlk, Abnaki ,,«,„;* Cn-e and
Chippewa kamlk, MasachusetfrW/*, Nar-
raganset b'mok, etc. ), wan always usVd'in
compounds, and never disjunctively. Tin-
word wigwang used by Beverley'( Hurt.
Virginia, 1705) is merely a corruption of
the northern vocable ingii-nm, with \\ hi.-h
he was evidently unfamiliar.
(2) A name applied by travelers to the
dwellings of Indians other than those of
Algonquian stock, or to the habitations
of the natives of countries other than
Xorth America, as for example: "Their
houses or wigwams, which they [the
Caribs] call carbets" (Stedman, Kxjn-d.
against the Revolted Negroes of Surinam,
i, 403, 1SO(>); "The Fuegiau wigwam r«-
sembles, in size ... a haycock" (1 Jar-
win, Jour, of Researches, 212, l*4-~>i;
"rude jackales, somewhat resembling
the wigwams of the Pawnees " (Gregg,
Commerce of the Prairies, i, 2*t>, 1H51).
(3) A name applied by the founders ••/
the Tammany (Society of New York City
to their headquarters.
(4) A name sometimes applied to a
large structure in which a nominating
convention or other political meeting
takes place.
Certain summer hospital tents for chil
dren are known as " wigwams," and then'
is also a "wigwam shoe" or "wigwam
slipper." (w. ]{.<;. A.K.C. )
Wigwassing. A term used on the (•«>«.« t
of Xew England for the operation of tak
ing eels by torch-light; spelled also \>
(/uashin;/. 'in a letter of N. Freeman in
1792 (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.. Ms., i, 231,
180(5), he says: "The Indians when they
go in a canoe with a torch, to catch evl.s
'in the night, call it wee'/uath, or angli
cized, irequashing." The w-.nl is a j«r-
ticipleof a verb "to uigim*," contracted
and anglicised from Masrt&rhtwt
urn, 'he illuminates it (something Jim-
mate, sav a fish) by burning I i. t-., torch
ing) ' (w. R.<J.)
Vihataet ( IIV-Aa/'-.vM. A iKjpuloaa
Chumashan village fonnerly at
Pedre-csa, near Point Mugu. \ .-ntuni
co., Cal.— Ilenshaw, Buenaventura MN
"wihinasht/ A" division of Shoshoni
formerlvinw. Idaho, N.ofMmker.and
in the vicinity of Boise City. The name
appears to be obsolete, t "' Humvinjr
Indians having lK-enabsorlK,l by other
Sho«honi bands and now l>emg und
the Fort Hall school superintende
952
WIKAIHLAKO WILD RICE
[B. A. E.
Idaho. They were said to number 1,000
in 1865.
Boise Shoshonees.— Cooley in Ind. Aff. Rep., 30,
1865. Wehinnas.— Wool (1855) in H. R. Ex. Doc.
76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 150, 1857. Western
Shoshoni.— Gallatin quoted by Latham in Proc.
Philol. Soc. Lond., vr, 73, 1854. Western Snakes.—
Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 218, 1846. Wi-
hinagut.— Powers, Inds. W. Nevada, MS., B. A.
E., 1876 (Paiute [Mono?] name). Wihinasht.—
Hale, op. cit. Wihinast. — Latham in Proc. Phi
lol. Soc. Lond., vi, 73, 1854. Winnas band.— Kirk-
patrick in Ind. Aff. Rep., 268, 1862. Winnas-ti.—
Russell (1855) in Sen. Ex. Doc. 26, 34th Cong., 1st
sess., 13, 1856. Win-nes-tes.— Townsend (1855) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 150, 1857.
Wikaihlako (Wi'-kai-'lako, 'large
spring'). A former Lower Creek town
on the w. side of Chattahoochee r. in
Henry co., Ala., 4 m. above Chiskatalofa.
It contained 250 inhabitants in 1820.
U-i-kayi-'lako.— A. S. Gatschet, infon, 1883 (full
Creek name). Wekisa.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xii,
1848. Wekivas.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364,
1822. We-kiwa.— Treaty of 1827 in U.S. Ind. Treat.,
420, 1837. Wi-kai-'lako.— Gatschet, Creek Migr.
Leg., I, 149. 1884.
Wikchamni. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe on Kaweah r., near Limekiln or
Lemon cove, below the Wiksachi and
above the Kawia and Yokol. The pres
ent population consists of two or three
scattered families and individuals.
Nie-chum-nes. — Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 254, 1853. Wachamnis.— Pnrcell
in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 198, 1870. Waitshum'ni.—
Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxin, 372,
1886. We-chummies.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857,
185, 399, 1858. Wic-chum-nee.— Royce in 18th Rep. B.
A. E.,782, 1899. Wich-a-chim-ne.— Wcssells (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 32, 1857. Wi-
chumnies.— Lewis in Ind. Aff. Repv 381, 1872. Wi-
kachumnis. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Wik-chum-ni.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
370, 1877. Wik-tchum'-ne.— Merriam in Science
xix, 915, June 15, 1904. Wiktshom'ni.— Hoffman
in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxm, 301, 1886. Wis-
cum-nes. — Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong.,
1st sess., 22, 1852. Wiikchamni.— Kroeber in Am!
Anthr., vin, 662, 1906 (correct name).
Wikeno( Wik'e'no, 'the portage makers').
A Kwakiutl tribe speaking the Heiltsuk
dialect and living on Kivers inlet, Brit.
Col. Their clans, according to Boas, are:
Koikaktenok, Gyigyilkam, Waokuitem,
Wawikem, Guetela, and Nalekuitk.
Their towns are: Tlaik, Niltala, Wikeno,
Nuhitsomk, Somhotnechau, and Tsiom-
hau. Pop. 131 in 1901, 99 in 1909.
Awl'k-enox.— Boas in Nat. Mus. Rep. 1895,328,1897.
Awi'ky'enoq.— Boas in 6th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
52, 1^90. Oweckano.— Sprout in Can. Ind. Aff., 145,
1879. 0-wee-kay-no. — Can. Ind. Aff 304 1893
Oweekayo.— Ibid., 361 , 1X97. Wee-kee-moch.— Kane,
Wand, in N. A., npp., 1X59. Weekenoch.— Scoulcr
(1846) in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I, 233, 1848.
Wikanee.— Brit. Col. map, 1872. Wikeinoh.— Tol-
rnie and Dawson, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 117i?, 1884.
Wik'eno.— Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt 5 13o'
1887. Wykenas.— Scott in Ind. Aff. Rep., 316, 1868.
Wikeno. A town of the Wikeno tribe
(q. v. ) of British Columbia. ( F. B. )
Wikoktenok ( Wl'k'oxteno.r, < eagle ' ) . A
clan of the Bellabella, a Kwakiutl tribe. —
Boas in Rep. Nat. Mus. 1895, 328, 1897.
Wikorzh. (derived from wiJni, 'fat,' and
koro, 'cavity,' because it is said the eyes
in the cadaver of a certain bear had dis
appeared and some dried fat still adhered
to the orbits; or from wikuru, ' netted
gourd'). A Hopi clan.
Fat Cavity clan.— Voth, Traditions of the Hopi,
22, 40, 1905. Wikorzh.— Ibid., 37. Wikurzh.—
Ibid.
Wiktosachki ('white-earth place'). A
Tarahumare rancheria about 28 m. E. of
Chinatu, w. Chihuahua, Mexico. — Lum-
holtz, inf'n, 1894.
Wiky u wamkamusenaikata ('painted
lodge'). ^ ACreeband, taking the name
of its chief, living in 1856 about Fort de
Prairie, Northwest Ter., Canada. — Hay-
den, Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. VaL, 237,
1862.
KENO MAN. (AM. MUS. NAT. HIST.)
Wilakal. A village of the Agua Cali-
ente Shoshoneans, in the San Jacinto
mts., s. Cal. Under the Spanish name
of this place (San Ysidro) 2 villages are
mentioned in 1865 (Lovett in Ind. Aff.
Rep., 125), with populations of 159 and
90, respectively. In 1880 only one is
recorded, with between 50 and 75 inhab
itants (Jackson and Kinney, Rep. Miss.
Ind., 22, 1883). It is now included in
Los Coyotes res. See 1'achau'al.
Ho-la-kal.— Barrows, Ethno-Bot. Coahuilla Ind.,
34,1900. San Isidro.— Ibid. SanYsedro.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 175,1902. San Ysidro.— Jackson and Kinney,
Rep. Miss. Ind., 22, 1883. Wilakal.— A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1905.
Wild rice. The aquatic plant (Zizania
aquatica) generally known as "wild
rice" has been for many generations one
of the most important food producers of
the Indian country about the Great 1 ,akes
and adjacent waters. The comparatively
dense population in the wild-rice area
BULL. 30]
WILLANOUCHA — WILLIAMS
and the physical well-being of the In
dians there resident have been remarked
by many writers. Henry in 1775 and
Carver in 1776 record the fact that the
great expeditions to the rivers of the W.
and the preservation of the "infant
colonies" beyond the settled E. would
hardly have been possible without this
cereaf. The nomenclature of the wild-
rice area is of importance, since Jenks
concludes that in this limited region of
North America alone ''more geographic
names have been derived from wild rice
than from any other natural vegetal prod
uct throughout the whole continent."
The plant itself is multinomial, no fewer
than 60 synonyms in English, French,
and .the Indian tongues being cited by
Jenks. The use of wild rice (which is
mentioned rather late in the Jesuit Rela
tions) seems to have been stimulated not
a little by the pressure of the whites on
the Indians, which forced them more and
more into closer quarters in this region
and cut off some of their resources, espe
cially hunting. Wild rice is remembered
in several Indian month-names and some
interesting legends are connected with it.
The Menominee tribe is so called from the
plant. Practically all that is known about
the botany of wild rice, its production
and food uses, its influence on Indian life
and customs, and its use by white settlers,
will be found in Dr A. E. Jenks' mono
graph, " The Wild-Rice Gatherers of the
Upper Lakes" (19th Rep. B. A. E.,
1900). A list of the tribes using wild
rice is there given. (A. F. c. )
Willanoucha. A former Seminole town
near the head of St Marks r., probably in
Leon co., Fla.
Willa-noucha-talofa.— Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 306, 1822.
Willewah. A band of the Nez Perces
(q. v.) mentioned by Lewis and Clark in
1805 and formerly residing in Wallowa
valley, Oreg. At that date they num
bered about 500. Their descendants after
ward formed Joseph's band, and were the
leaders in the Nex Perce war of 1877.
The majority of this band are now on
Colville res., Wash., where they num
bered 97 in 1909.
Grand Ronde.-Gibbs in Par. R. R. Rep., I, 417,
1855. Willa'motki tituxan.— Gatschet, MS., 15. A.
E., 1878. Willewah.— Lewis and Clark Exped.,
'Willi. A former Maidu division re
siding in Sutter co., Cal.
Willem.-CheverinBull. Essex Inst. 18,0 n, -»
1871. Willie.— Wozencraft ( 1S;>1 ) in ben. h
4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 206. 1853.
Williams, Eleazar. The son of Thomas
(Tehoragwanegen, q. v.) and Mary ^
Rice Williams (Konwatewenteta), born
probably on the shore of L. George, IS . Y .,
in May," 1788, died Aug. 28, 1858, on S
Regis res., near Hogansburg, .N. *., n
lected and in great destitution.
said to have been one of i:>> children m..-t
of whom were born at Caunhnawajni,
Quebec, the home of their pan-tun. Tin-
childhood of Kleazar nassed unevent
fully, as usual among children of »-mi-
agricultural Christianized Indian-. On.-
of the early playmates of Klea/ar related
in after life how the latter, wearing a kind
of shift as his only garment, Hjiorted al>out
the byways of Caughnawaga, exjM.«*ed to
wounds from stones and thorns. < »winir
to a scrofulous taint in his: family, then-
bruises and injuries left permanent scars,
which later in life were increased in si/e
by means of lashes and tartar emetic in
such manner as to suggest the warn of the
shackles and chains alleged to have Ufn
inflicted on him by the jailor Simon of
the Tower of the Temple in Paris. In
ELEAZAR WILLIAMS. (FROM * P«
WISCONSIN HISTOHI
1800 his lather ( in opposition t« • the wishes
of the mother, on religions grou
beinga strict meiiil*roftl«'R»niwCkth.
olic Church) took him and hw broth
John to Long Meadow, Mass.
cated among distant relat,,,
hther but John soon returned hot.
he made no progress in lus: I,.*.
imv tin- IHIV* W<TC I
the
-ear in
954
WILLIAMS
[B. A. E.
he was questioned by several ministers
regarding his studies. While here he met
Father Chevreux, to whom he was intro
duced as an Indian youth studying for
the ministry. The Father questioned
him, it is said, as to the practice of the
Indians in adopting French children, as
Williams appeared to him to have French
blood. It is possible that at this inter
view Williams first conceived the idea
that he could successfully personate the
Dauphin of France. In 1807 he was at
Hartford, Mass., where he met President
Dwight, who gave him some salutary ad
vice; and in May of the following year a
Dr Lyman urged him to become a mis
sionary to the'lndians, a suggestion which
met with Williams' hearty approval. It
was in this year that Mr Ely, his friend
and benefactor, died, and with his death
closed the first scene of Williams' life
among civilized surroundings. He lived
at Mansfield and Long Meadow until Dec.
22, 1809, when he was placed under the
tuition of Rev. Enoch Hale, of Westhamp-
ton, Mass., under whose guidance he re
mained until Aug. 1812. During this
period he was commissioned to make a
visit to the St Louis or Caughnawaga In
dians to learn what the prospect was of
introducing Protestantism among them.
In 1810, owing to the condition of his
health, Williams abandoned his studies
and traveled in the S., where he met his
future friend and bishop, Dr Hobart.
Again visiting his family at Caughnawaga
in the following year, he conversed with
their Indian neighbors about the
Protestant faith, but the Roman Catholic
priests warned them not to listen to his
instructions. Nevertheless, the attention
shown encouraged him to enter on what
was to be his life work.
Early in 1812 Williams went to Canada
as an agent of the American Board of
Missions, arriving at the Sault St Louis
on Jan. 18; but he found it difficult to
change the religious beliefs of the people.
He continued his missionary tour until
March, when the chiefs and counsellors
made him a chief of the Iroquois at
Caughnawaga, being given the name On-
warenhiiaki, probably meaning 'Tree
Cutter.' In July he returned to West-
hampton. At the beginning of the War
of 1812, Williams, being regarded as a
suitable person to aid in preventing the
Indians of his tribe from espousing the
cause of England, was appointed Super
intendent-general of the Northern Indian
Department. He was assigned to duty
with Gen. Dearborn, but was transferred
to service with Gen. Jacob Brown, under
whom lie acted in a confidential capacity,
obtaining through the Canadian Indians
valuable information regarding the move
ments of British troops. At the battle of
Plattsburgh, N. Y., Sept. 14, 1814, he was
wounded. At this time he had not com
pleted his theological studies. In Nov.
1820 Gen. A. G. Ellis went to Orieida
Castle, N. Y., where Williams had resided
for about 3 years as a catechist in the Epis
copal Church, in order to aid the latter in
teaching school. For this service Wil
liams was to repay Ellis by instructing
him in Latin, Greek, and French. Instead
of being learned in these languages, how
ever, Ellis found that Williams was igno
rant of them, and that he had really been
induced to live with Williams in order
that the latter might be instructed in the
rudiments of English. Ellis lived with
Williams about 4 years, during which
period the latter made no appreciable
progress, not being able then, says Ellis,
"to compose five lines of the English de
cently." Nevertheless, during his resi
dence among the Oneida, Williams, by
his persuasive eloquence in the native
tongue, had induced the old Pagan party,
numbering about three-fourths of the
tribe, to abjure paganism. He had fur
ther induced them to grant him 100 acres
of land for his own use and to sell several
hundred acres more to the state to provide
a fund to build a church and a school-
house. The proceeds of the sale, amount
ing to about $4,000, were placed by the
governor in the hands of Judges Wil
liams and Miller, of Utica, to secure
faithful application of the sum to the pur
pose mentioned. Williams, howrever,
managing to obtain control of the expend
iture of the money, erected a church at
a cost of $1,200 or $1,400, for which he
submitted bills covering the entire sum
of $4,000, but in such equivocal shape
that they would not bear examination,
\vhereupon the two trustees resigned
their trust. For many years the Oneida
charged Williams with malfeasance, but
the matter was never adjusted or ex
plained. In Oct. 1820 Rev. Jedidiah
Morse, who had traveled through the
N. W. as far as Green Bay, Wis., presented
to Williams a project for removing the
New York Indians to the country w. of
L. Michigan. Williams was ripe for such
a venture, even claiming later that he was
the originator of the scheme. In a coun
cil with the Oneida, which Morse called
to discuss the proposal, Williams acted as
interpreter. After the council was over,
Morse asked Williams for a copy of the
speech of the Oneida chief in reply,
which was strongly adverse to Morse's
proposal. Several days later Williams
completed a fictitious speech, misrepre
senting the answer of the Oneida, to
which he forged the names of their
chiefs. Jn the following year the chiefs,
again in council with Morse, when Wil
liams was not present, repudiated the
BULL. 30]
WILLIAMS — WTLLOPAH
Williams interpretation of the speech us
"a lie from beginning to end." At this
time he was at Green Bay, Wis., with a
self - constituted delegation of Oneida
Onondaga, Tuscarora, and Stockbridges'
negotiating a project for the removal of
all the New York Indians to the country
between the Mississippi and Green Bay,
Wis., and the establishment among them
of an empire with a single supreme head.
In the furtherance of this plan in 1821
Williams visited New York and entered
into negotiations with the Ogden Land
Company, which then held the preemp
tion right to most of the Indian lands in
w. New York, looking to the removal of
the New York Indians beyond the limits
of the state, and received sums of money
from time to time for the purpose of
advancing the interests of the land com
pany. Williams also busied himself at
this time in enlisting the aid of mission
ary societies in establishing a church
among the Indians at Green Bay, and
carried on a voluminous correspondence
with the War Department (under which
the Indian affairs were then adminis
tered), in order to obtain recognition of
his schemes. Aided by the Ogden Land
Company, he finally obtained official
permission to lead a delegation of Indians
to Green Bay, representing to them that
the affair was "under the patronage, pro
tection, and with the assistance of the
Government;" but when the proposal
was openly made to the New York In
dians in council, the Seneca and the
other tribes, through the famous Red
Jacket, emphatically refused their assent
to the project. Nevertheless, through
Williams' machinations and the power
ful influence behind his schemes, a treaty
was finally negotiated in 1832 by which
Williams' plan was partly realized. ^ Most
of the Oneida removed to Wisconsin, but
the Seneca, followed by the Tuscarora
and the Onondaga, resolved to hold their
lands in New York at all hazard.
When Williams removed to Green Bay
in 1823 he married Miss Mary Jourdain.
He had promised schools to the Indians
and the French traders in consideration
of their consent to establish the New York
Indians among them; but having failed
to redeem these pledges the missionary
societies disavowed their confidence in
Williams, and in 1827 appointed as mis
sionary the Rev. Richard F. Cadle, who
established a school at Menomoneeville,
Wis. With the failure of the Green Bay
land scheme Williams realized that he
was ruined, and withdrew to his home at
Kaukalin. He continued to receive aid
from some of the missionary boards, since
he represented himself as the missionary
of the Oneida at Duck Creek, Wis., al
though he did not perform the duties of
955
that station. Atxmt 1832 the Om-i-ia
cXlT nearied with th" Willla'"~ »•
cubus held a council, to which they
invited Col. George Boyd, U. S. Indian
. , . . nan
t, in order to show him that for
years Williams had failed to tarry out
-any ot his many promise.*- that o\\inir
to his want of good faith, hi, fraud and
deceit, they were in the wilderness
utterly abandoned, without school*
churches, or religion* privilege* of any
kind; and worse than all, that the little
fund provided by the kindnew of the
Christian public in the East was antici
pated, caught on its way to them by him
and consumed for entirely contrary pur
poses." At the Indians' request, the
agent notified the governor of New York,
the United States Government, and tht'
missionary societies, warning the authori
ties that the Oneida had forever repu
diated Williams, and asking that he
should not be recogni/ed as acting for
them in any capacity. This indictment
was so disastrous to Williams that lie
dropped out of night until lH.r>3, when he
reappeared in a new role, that of the
Dauphin of France, the Lost Prince,
Louis XVII. At once he gained manv
credulous adherents and a|>ologists, al
though it had been shown that he wa<
"the most perfect adept at fraud, deceit,
and intrigue that the world ever pro
duced." He so far imposed on the
credulity of many well-meaning j»ersons
that the Rev. .John 11. Hanson in lN.r>4
published an elaborate work, entitled
The Lost Prince, in siipjxirt of Williams'
preposterous claim, based largely on ma
terial manufactured by Williams'himself.
Gen. A. G. Klli-s (Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll..
vni, 187D) and William Ward Wight
(Flea/ar Williams Not the Dauphin of
France, 1903) have shown the ground
lessness of his claim. For Williams'
published translations in the Inxiuoia
language, see Pilling, Bibliography of the
Iroquoian Languages, Bull. B. A.
167-168, 1S8S. (J. N. B. H.)
Williams, Thomas. See Tehoragttnnegen
Williams Lake. A Shuswan village or
band on Williams lake, which drains
almiit
. > . op. > . name
is applied also to a Canadian Indian
agency.
an on ,
westward into Fraser r., Brit. Col., alm
hit. r>2° 10'. Pop. 1">5 in 1910. The na
applied also to a Canadian Indi
ency.
Wiliopah (Xwila'pax, their name
e river). A Chinookan trite on tb
wer course of Willopah r \\ ash. They
ve been so frequently confounded wit
e Kwalhioqua, an Athapascan
ving on the upper course ot that s ream,
at the latter have usually In-en cal
illopah. Their villages were ^.vak'-
the
lower course of Willopa r .
have been so frequently confounded wit
the Kwalhioqua, an Athapascan
living
that t
Willopah. e .
lole, ( uelaptonlit.andTalal. Alongwith
the Kwalhioqua they .ceded thdr lands
to the United States in 1864. In 1
956
WILLSTOWN WINAMAC
fB. A.
there was said to be a single survivor
who understood the language.
GiLa'xwila'pax. — Boas letter, 1904 ( = ' people of the
Willopah'). Gita'xwilapax.— Ibid, dwilapsh —
Gatschet, Kalapuya MS., B. A. E., 2SO (Xwi-
la'pax and the ending -pc, 'people'; = "people
of the Willopah" : Salish name). Quila'pc. — Boas
in 10th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 67, 1895. Wheel-
appa.— Pres. Mess., Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st
sess., 2, 1852. Wheelappers.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 158,
1850. Whil'-a-pah.— Swan, N. W. Coast, 211, 1857.
Whirlpool.— Domenech, Deserts N. Am., I, 445, 1880.
Willapah.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 447, 1854. Willenoh.—
Robertson, Oreg., 129, 1846. Willopah.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 448, 1854.
Willstown (named from the half-breed
chief known to the whites as Red-headed
Will). A former important Cherokee
settlement on Wills cr., below Ft Payne,
in De Kalb co., Ala. (j. M. )
Wili'yi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 546, 1900
( = -Will's place'': sometimes so called). Wills-
town. — Doc. of 1799 quoted by Royce in 5th Rep.
B. A. E., 144, 1887.
Will's Town. A former settlement of
the Shawnee at the site of Cumberland,
Md. After this region was deserted by
the Shawnee, an Indian named Will
lived a short distance from the site of
the old Shawnee town at the mouth of
Caiuctucuc cr. At the time of the com
ing of the first white settlers he was living
in a cabin on the mountain side. The
creek, mountain, and town were after
ward named for him. Will's cr. is noted
on the maps of Lewis Evans (1755) and
Scull (1759, 1770), and on the map in
Gist's Journal (1753). (G. p. D. )
Will's Town. A Delaware village on the
E. bank of Muskingum r., at the mouth
of Wills cr., in Muskingum co., Ohio.
It was destroyed by the Americans in
1782.
Will's Town.— Hutchins in Smith, Bouquet Ex-
ped., map, 1766. Wils T.— La Tour map, 1784.
Wilson, Jack. See Ghost dance, Wovoka.
Wiltkun (Qaw'ltku). A Klikitat town
in s. Washington. (F. B. )
Wiltkwilluk. A former Chinookan
village on the s. bank of Columbia r.,
Oreg., just below Rainier and nearly op
posite the mouth of Cowlitz r. — Gibbs,
MS. no. 248, B. A. E.
Wiltmeet. The Dutch name of a Wa-
ranawonkong village on Esopus cr.,
probably near Kingston, Ulster co., N. Y.
It was destroyed by the Dutch in 1660. —
Ruttenber, Tribes Hudson R., 95, 128,
1872.
Wimbee. A village or band of the coast
tribes of South Carolina included under
the collective term Cusabo (q. v. ). The
only mention of the name in history
seems to be in 1683, when the "chief of
Wimbee" sold lands between Combahee
and Broad rs. See Mills, Hist. S. C., 106,
1826, and document quoted by Rivers,
Hist. S. C.,38, 1856. (j. M.)
Wimego. A Potawatorni village, named
from the chief, situated in 1832 on the N.
bank of Indian cr., in the N. part of Cass
co., Ind.
Wi-me-co's village.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E.,
pi. cxxvi, 1899. Wi-me-go's village.— Ibid., pi.
cxxvii.
Wimian (Wi'mian). A ruined village
pertaining to the Zuni, situated 11 m. N.
of Zuni pueblo, N. Mex. — ten Kate,
Reizenin N. A., 291, 1885.
ered on the Fresno res. , and with theTachi
(Tadji) numbered 165 in 1861.
Ho-mel-ches. — Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Mowelches.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 219, 1861. Ne-mil-ches.— Barbour in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 254, 1853. Was-mil-
ches.— Ibid., 253. We-mal-che.— McKee in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 75, 1853; Royce in
18th Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899. We-melches.— Lewis
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 1857, 399, 1858. We-mil-che.—
Wessells in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess.,
31,1857. We-mol-ches.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 223 1851.
Wiminuche. A division of Ute formerly
ranging in s. w. Colorado, chiefly in the
valley of the San Juan and its N. tribu
taries. There were 463 under the Navajo
Springs school, Col., in 1910.
Guibisnuches.— Salazar in Ind. Aff. Rep., 141,1866.
Guiguimuches. — Cooley, ibid., 21, 1865. Mame-
noche.— Taylor in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 40th Cong.,
spec, sess., 10, 1867. Nomenucb.es.— Delgado in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 163, 1865. Poruches.— Ibid. Wama-
niiB.— McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 80,
1854 (identical?). Wamenuche. — Norton in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 145, 1866. Wannemuches.— Cooley, op.
cit. Webinoche.— Taylor, op. cit. Webinoche
Utahs.— Graves in Ind. Aff. Rep., 135, 1866.
Webrinoches.— Ibid. , 132. Weeminuche.— Treaty of
1868 in U. S. Ind. Treaties, 981, 1873. Wemenuche.—
Nicolay in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 151, 1864. Weme-
nutche Utahs.— Arny in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1867, 204,
1868. Wibisnuche.— Delgado, ibid., 138, 1866.
Wiminanches.— Collins, ibid., 125, 1861. Wimme-
nuches.— Davis, ibid. 1869, 255, 1870. Woman-o-che
Utes.— Marcy, Border Reminis., 335, 1872. Wome-
nunche.— Collins in Ind. Aff. Rep., 238, 1862.
Winamac ( ' catfish, ' from wee'n&d ' mud
dy,' male 'a fish.'— J. P. Dunn) . A prin
cipal chief of the Potawatomi in the pe
riod of the War of 181 2. He was one of the
signers of the noted treaty of Greenville
in 1795, and of others in 1803 and 1809.
In this la^t treaty, concluded at Ft
Wayne, the Miami, Delawares, and Pota
watomi sold a large tract of land in
central Indiana. This so provoked Te-
cumseh that he threatened the life of
Winamac, but there appears to have been
a speedy reconciliation, as we find Wina
mac leading the warriors of his tribe at
the battle of Tippecanoe two years later.
In the War of 1812, he, with most of the
Indians of the central region, joined the
British side. He claimed to have caused
the massacre of the surrendered garrison
of Ft Dearborn, Chicago, Aug. 15, 1812,
but the actual leader in the affair seems
to have been Blackbird (Makahta-pena-
she, not to be confounded with Makata-
pake, Black Partridge, a friendly Pota
watomi of the same period), another Pot
awatomi chief. Some three months later,
Nov. 22, Winamac was killed in an en
counter with the Shawnee chief Captain
James Logan (Spemicalawba), who had
BULL. 30]
WINAMAC WINGATAKW
1)57
espoused the cause of the Americans in
the war. The name appears also as Ou-
enemek (French form), Wenameac, We-
nameck, Winemac, Winnemeg, Wyne-
mac, etc. (.1. M.)
Winamac. Another Potawatorni chief
of the same period, the name being a
common one in the tribe. Unlike his
namesake, he was generally friendly tothe
Americans and interposed in their behalf
at the Ft Dearborn massacre, although
he was said to have been among the hos-
tiles at Tippecanoe in 1811. He visited
Washington several times and died in the
summer of 1821. His village, commonly
known by his name, was near the present
Winamac, Pulaski co., Ind. See Dunn,
True Indian Stories, 1909; Thatcher, Ind.
Biog., 1832. (.1. M.)
Winangik (Wi-nan-giV] Given by
Powers (Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 393,
1877) as a Shoshonean tribe on the N.
fork of Kern r., Cal., but there was no
tribe in this region except the Tubatu-
labal (q. v. ).
Winanis. See Guananiche.
Winaugusconey. See Moanahonga.
Windigo. See Weendigo.
Winema ('woman chief). A Modoc
woman, better known as Toby Riddle,
born in the spring of 1842. She re
ceived her name, Kaitchkona Winema
(Kitchkani laki shnawedsh, 'female sub-
chief'), because, when a child, she
guided a canoe safely through the rapids
of Link r. She justified her title when,
but 15 years of age, she rallied the Modoc
warriors as they took to night when sur
prised by a band of Achomawi. After
she grew up she became the wife of
Frank Riddle, a miner from Kentucky.
When the Modoc left Klamath res. in
1872 to return to Lost r. he served as
interpreter to the various commissions
that treated with them. After they had
fled to the lava-beds and had defeated a
detachment of soldiers, the Government
decided to send a commission of men
known to be in sympathy with them to
arrange a peace. "Winema warned Com
missioner Meachani of the murderous
temper of some of Captain Jack's fol
lowers (see Kintpuash). Meachani was
convinced and told his fellow-commis
sioners, Gen. Edward R. S. Canby and
Rev. E. Thomas, that they were going to
their death, but could not swerve t
from their purpose. Shonchm (q. ;
the shaman, threatened to kill herunlee
she confessed who had betrayed the plo
but she declared that she was not airs
to die, and Captain Jack forbade him
to shoot a woman. When Gen. Canby
refused to withdraw the troops fron
the lava-beds, the Modoc chief gave t
signal, and Canby and Thomas fel
stantly. Shonchin then turned his rifle
upon Meacham. Winema, who wa.- inv
ent as interpreter, pleaded for the life of
the man who, when Indian sii|ierintend-
ent, had presented to white men living
with Indian women the alternative of
legal marriage or criminal prom-mion
She seized the chief's wrists and thruxt
herself between the assassins and the
victim, and when he dropjn-d from sev
eral bullet wounds and a Modm! »M/vd
his hair to take the scalp Wincma cried
out that the soldiers were coining, where
upon they all fled. When the soldiers
came at last, she advanced alone to meet
them. Meacham, crippled ami invalided,
afterward took Winema with her BOD and
Riddle, one of the two whites who em-aped
from the massacre, to the K. to continue
his intercession in behalf of the Indian.",
especially the Modoc, who had so per
fidiously requited his previous In-nevo-
lence. For her portrait, see Modoc. Con
sult Meacham, Wi-ne-ma, the Woman
Chief, 187(5. (K. n.)
Winemac. See Wiruimae.
Wingandacoa. A term which, like "A«-
samocomoco," was once supiK>sed to In-
the native name of Virginia. In hisre|»ort
(made in 15H4) to Sir Walter Kaleigh.
Capt. Arthur Barlowe, in narrating what
occurred after his landing at the island of
Wococon (now Ocraeoke), states that on
the fourth day he was visited by "diner*
boates" with " fortie or liftie men."
among whom was the brother of the ruler
of the country, and then proceeds to say:
"His name "was Granganimeo, and tin-
king is called \Vhujinn, and the county
Whiytnidoroa, and now by her Majestic
riryinia." Subsequently, Sir Walter
Raleigh, in mentioning the fact that Yu
catan, Peru, and I'aria are but words in
native languages which the Spaniards
mistook for place-names, remarks
same happened among the Knglish which
I sent under Sir Richard Gren villa [;
of the memory for Captains Aimdasand
Barlowe] to inhabit Virginia.
some of my people asked the name of 1
country, one of the savages answered
nan-dd-coa, which is as much as to sav,
'You wear good clothes ' or ' gay clothes.
From this it would seem that wh«
Knglish interrogator asked a nativ
sums the name of the country, he atvi-
dently embraced in h is gestures, ntended
to include everything in sight tl
ing which he wore. The Indian there-
fore laconically answered: "N inf^*;
which means simply 'excellent J.brous
IH Wiiffat'akw. The term for which t he im-
Sfe^ingandacoa'Msairuption
958
WINGINA WINNEBAGO
[B. A. B.
It is from the secondary root tak, mean
ing in composition 'fiber,' and, by ex
tension, anything made of fiber, as
thread, twine, rope, band, girdle, etc.
By a slight dialectic change the termi
nation becomes in Massachnset -takun,
-takon, found in the name Wautakon or
Waiihtkun, which the Massachuset In
dians applied to an Englishman, and
which the English colonists supposed to
mean 'coat.' (w. R. fi.)
Wingina (abbrev. of Winginam, 'he ap
proves,' 'is pleased with,' or 'looks at
with complaisance.' — Gerard). The prin
cipal chief of the Secotan tribe at the time
of Raleigh's first and second expeditions
to North Carolina. He was the son of
Ensenore and brother of Granganimeo.
After the death of the latter, shortly after
the arrival of the colonists of 1585, and of
the former in the spring of 1586, Wingina,
no longer restrained by the influence of
these two relatives, who had been friendly
to the English, laid plans in secret to
destroy the colony. His designs proved
abortive, however, and eventually led to
his own death. Lane states that Wingina,
after the death of his brother, changed
his name to Pemisapan.
Winimem (wini 'middle,' incm 'water':
'middle water', referring to MeCloud r. ).
A Wintun tribe formerly living on Mc
Cloud r., Shasta co., Cal.
Cloud Biver Indians.— Redding in Am. Nat., xm,
61)8-9, 1S79. Win-ni-mim. — Powers in Cont. N. A.
Kthnol., in, 230. 1877.
Wininish. See Ouananiche.
Winnebago (imripu/, 'filthy water'
[Chippewa]; ivitiipyagoliagt, ' people of
the filthy water' [Sank and Fox]. — W. J. )
A tribe of the Siouan linguistic family.
lldhitat, and IHxtorjf. — The Winnebago
have been known to the whites since 1634,
when the Frenchman Nicollet found them
in Wisconsin, on( Jreen bay, at which time
they probably extended to L. Winnebago.
At this period they were found wedged in
by Central Algonquian tribes, particularly
by the Sank and Foxes and the Menomi-
nee. To the w. they were in intimate con
tact with a kindred tribe, thelowa, who in
turn wrere neighbors of the Oto and Mis
souri. These four tribes, the Winnebago,
Iowa, Oto, and Missouri, speak dialects
naturally intelligible to one another, and
show many cultural similarities. On the
other hand, the Winnebago show many
cultural similarities with their Central
Algonquian neighbors, particularly in all
that pertains to material culture and art,
and this double influence, that from their
Siouan neighbors and that from their
Algonquian neighbors, must be borne in
mind in any attempt to understand
properly the Winnebago culture.
It is stated in the Jesuit Relation for
1671 (42, 1858) that the Winnebago had
always dwelt in the Green Bay region.
Allouez spent the winter of 1669-70 at
Green Bay, preaching to the Potawatomi,
Menominee, Sank, Foxes, and Winne
bago, whom he found commingled there.
The map of 1681 accompanying Mar-
quette's Journal notes a Winnebago vil
lage near the N. end of L. Winnebago.
At a very early date, it is stated in the
Jesuit Relation for 1671, they were almost
entirely destroyed by the Illinois, but all
captives were at last allowed to return
and form a tribe again. Jefferys (1761)
refers to them and the Sauk as living to
ward the head of Green bay. Carver
(1778) speaks of "the great town of the
Winnebagoes situated on a small island,
just as you enter the E. end of L. Winne
bago." A "queen," he says, presided
WINNEBAGO CHIEF
then over the tribe. Pike (1806) states
that they resided on Wisconsin, Rock,
and Fox rs. and Green bay in 7 villages,
situated at the entrance and at the end of
Green bay, at L. Poygan, and L. Puck way,
at the portage of the Wisconsin, and at
two places on Rock r. They had a war
with the Chippewa in 1827, but this was
of short duration. By the treaty of Prairie
(hi Chien in 1825 and another treaty in
1832 they ceded all their lands s. of Wis
consin and Fox rs. in return for a reserva
tion on the w. side of the Mississippi above
upper Iowa r. One of their villages in
1832 was at La Crosse, Wis. Smallpox
visited the tribe twice before 1836, and in
that year more than one-fourth of the
people died. In 1837 they relinquished
the title to their old countrv K. of Mis-
BULL. 30]
WINNEBAGO
sissippi r., and in 1840 removed to the
Neutral Ground in the territory of Iowa
though a part of the tribe had to be re
moved by soldiers. They were in 1843
on the Neutral Ground in different bands,
the principal one, called the School band,
on Turkey r. In 1846 they surrendered
their reservation for one N. of Minnesota r.
in Minnesota, and in 1848 removed to
Long Prairie res. , bounded by Crow Wing,
Watab, Mississippi, and Long Prairie rs~,
Minn. Schoolcraf t said that the tribe was
composed of 21 bands in 1852, having a
total population of 2, 521 souls. They lost
many of their number by disease and were
kept on the reservation only by force.
In 1853 they were removed to Crow r. , and
in 1856 to Blue Earth, Minn., where they
were just getting a start in civilization
when the Sioux war of 1862 broke out, and
the people of Minnesota demanded their
removal. They were taken to Crow
Creek res., S. Dak., on Missouri r., but
could not be kept there by the troops.
There was much suffering from sickness
and other causes. Out of the 2,000 taken
to Crow cr. only 1,200 reached the Omaha
res., whither they fled for protection.
They were then assigned a new reservation
on the Omaha lands in N. E. Nebraska,
where they have since remained and where
their lands have been allotted to them in
severalty. When the tribe was removed by
force from Minnesota to Crow cr. in 1863,
many who had taken up farms remained.
How long the tribe had maintained its
position at Green bay previous to the
coming of the whites is unknown. As
has been seen, it appears they had re
ceded slightly toward the w. before 1766,
the time of Carver's visit, who found
them on Fox r. The French found them
in league with the Menominee, and the
2 tribes gave shelter to the Potawatomi
and the Ottawa, who had been driven from
their homes by the Iroquois, and also to
the Sauk and Fox tribes when these were
expelled from s. Michigan. Notwith
standing their friendly relations with the
last named, who were the only Algonquian
tribes with whom the French had strife,
the Winnebago managed to maintain
friendship and uninterrupted trade with
the French. They generally kept on
friendly terms also with their neighbors,
the Chippewa, Ottawa, Potawatomi,
Kickapoo, and Mascoutens, to do whicl
required great address, as the Sank and
Foxes seem to have been cut loose from
their ancient and natural affinities and
were perpetually making inroads on Al
gonquian tribes, particularly, in conjunc
tion with the Sioux, on the Chippewa
(Schoolcraft). After the fall of the French
power in Canada in 1760 the Winnebago
were slow to transfer their allegiance t
Great Britain, but when they did they
remained firm ,„ their new f-altv.
When the Un ted States declared th.'ir
independence in 177»>, the WinneUigo
sided with the Crown, and in all questions
of local jurisdiction were arraved .,n the
side ot the British. In the War of l.sj"
they espoused the cause of England"
helped to defeat Col. Crogan at Mirhili-
maekmac, Col. Dudley at the rapids of
the .Miami, and Gen. Winchester at the
River Kaisin, and were with the trilx-s
that gathered about Detroit. In the
years immediately following this war they
became insolent. Hoochoop, a chief of
the tribe, living at the outlet of L. Winne
bago, assumed to he the. keeper of Fox r.
valley and sometimes levied toll for the
privilege of ascent. This jieople also con
nected themselves clandestinely with the
Sauk and Foxes in the Black Hawk war
of 1832. Since that time they have t>een
uniformly peaceable.
Language. — The Siouan dialect spoken
by the Winnebago is intimately related
to Oto, Iowa, and Missouri, more dis
tantly to Dakota, and still more distantly
to Ponca. Its relationship to the north
ern Siouan dialects (Crow, Hidatsa, and
Mandan), to the southern (Biloxi i, and
eastern (Catawba and Tutelo), is not as
yet definitely known. The characteris
tics of the Winnebago dialect are, gram
matically, a strong development of the
classifiers of position, and, phonetically,
the insertion of vowels between conso
nantal clusters and the change of the
Dakota and Omaha t, >!, and //», to t<; </;,
and u: (See Handlx>ok of Am. Ind.
Languages, Bull. 40, B. A. R, part 1).
Social- Organization.— Tim Winnebago
social organization is based on two ph re
tries, known, respectively, as the I pper
or Air, and the Lower or Karth, divisions.
The Upper division contains four clans,
Thunderbird, War People, F.agle, and
Pigeon (extinct), and the Lower division
eight clans, the Bear, Wolf, Water-spirit,
Deer, Elk, Buffalo, Fish, and
An Upper individual must marry a
Lower individual, and vice versa. While
there is no law restricting marriage l*>-
tween the clans of the two phratriea,
there is some evidence showing a ten-
dencv of certain clans to intermarry.
Thunderbird and Bear clans are regarded
as the leading clans of their respective
phratries Both have definite functions.
The lodge of the former is the peace
lodge, over which the chief of the tribe
presides, and in which disputes between
Indians are adjudicated No j
could be killed in the lodge, and
offender or prisoner escaping I
Mied as long as he was within it*
,'ncte. The lodge of the Bear clan
was the war or disciplinary 1-
oners were killed, and offender* pun-
960
WINNEBAGO
IB. A.
ished in its precincts. Besides these
functions, the Bear clan possessed the
right of "soldier killing," and was in
charge of both ends of the camping
circle during the hunt. Each clan has
a large number of individual customs,
relating to birth, the naming feast, death,
and the funeral wake. The chief item of
interest in this connection is the fact that
a member of one clan cannot be buried
by the members of another clan of the
same phratry. (For details of the social
organization, see Kadin in Am. Anthr.,
xii, no. 2, 1910.)
Religion. — The Winnebago possess two
important tribal ceremonies, the Man-
kdni or Medicine Dance, and the Winter
Feast (Wagigo). The Medicine Dance
can take place only in summer, and the
Winter Feast only in winter. The Medi
cine Dance is a secret society, ungraded,
into which men and women can be initi
ated on payment of a certain amount of
money. Supernatural dreams are not
required for initiation at the present
day. A new member generally suc
ceeds some deceased relative. There are
five ceremonial bands, occupying, re
spectively, the east, north, west, south,
and southeast of the long tent in which
the ceremony is performed. The posi
tions of honor, which follow in the man
ner enumerated above, are dependent
on the order of invitation and may
differ at each performance. A secret
vapor- bath ceremony precedes, and a
secret ceremony intervenes between, the
first and second parts of the general cere
mony. The general ceremony itself is
public. The purpose of the society is the
prolongation of life and the instilling of
certain virtues, none of which, however,
relate to war. This instilling is accom
plished by means of the " shooting" cere
mony, consisting of the simulated shooting
of a shell, contained in an otter-skin bag,
into the body of the one to be initiated.
This ceremony is extremely similar to
that in the Algonquian Midewiwin, and to
that in the Dakota "Mystery Dance"
and the Omaha "Pebble Ceremony."
There seems little doubt that the shoot
ing ceremony has been borrowed by
the Winnebago from some Central Algon
quian tribe, presumably the Sank and
Foxes; also that the teachings have been
greatly influenced by those of the Mide
wiwin. On the other hand, the organiza
tion, a large portion of the ritual, and the
ritualistic myths are so fundamentally
different that it is better to regard the
shooting ceremony as a ritual second
arily associated with an old Winnebago
ceremony.
The Winter Feast is the only distinctly
clan ceremonial among the Winnebago.
Each clan has a sacred clan bundle,
which is in the hands of some male indi
vidual, who hands it down from one gen
eration to another, always taking care, of
course, to keep it in the same clan. The
Winter Feast is distinctly a war feast,
and the purpose in giving it seems to be
a desire to increase their war powers by
a propitiation of all the supernatural
deities known to them. To these they
offer food and deerskin. There may be
as many as twelve (?) powers propitiated,
namely, Earth-maker, Disease-giver,
Sun, Moon, Morning Star, the spirits
of the Night, Thunderbird, One-horn,
the Earth, the Water, the Turtle, and
the Rabbit. Of these, food had to be
offered to all except the last two, who
are really only the culture heroes and
Erobably of recent introduction. The
^ast is divided into two distinct parts,
one for the Disease-giver and one for all
the other spirits. The Sank and Foxes
seem to have a similar feast, but its rela
tion to the Winnebago is as yet unknown.
There are a number of important cere
monies besides the above, of which the
best known are the Buffalo Dance and the
Herucka. The former is given in spring,
and has for its purpose the magical calling
of the buffalo herds. All those who have
had supernatural communication with
the Buffalo spirit may become members,
irrespective of clan. The Herucka is the
same as the Omaha Grass dance. There
are also a number of other dances and
feasts, of wyhich little is known as yet, such
as the Snake, Scalp, Grizzly-bear, Sore-
eye, and Ghost dances.
The religious beliefs of the Winnebago
are practically identical with those of the
Dakota, Ponca, and Central Algonquian
tribes. A figure known as Man'una
(Earth-maker) corresponds to the Gitcld
Manito of the Central Algonquian tribes.
The mythology consists of large cycles
relating to the five personages whom
p]arth-maker sent out to free the world
from giants and evil spirits. They are
the Trickster, the Bladder, the Turtle,
He-who-wears-heads-as-earrings, and the
Hare. Besides these there are numerous
myths relating to the Thunderbird and
other clan heroes, and likewise numerous
miscellaneous myths. Although there
are evidences of Central Algonquian
influence, the mythology shows a much
more intimate relation with that of the
other Siouan tribes.
Material Culture. — In their material cul
ture the Winnebago are distinctly tim
ber people, and their houses and dress are
practical ly identical with those of the Sauk
and Foxes, Menominee, and others. The
same applies to their bead work, although
there is considerable evidence to show
that they had a characteristic porcupine-
quill industry not very long ago. In their
BULL. 30]
WINNEBAGO
961
clothing,moccasins,cookingutensils,arms,
and in other respects, they show marked
individual characteristics which, how
ever, have not been investigated as yet
The population was estimated by Pike
at 1,750 in 1806; by Morse at 5,800 in
1820; in 1837 and again in 1843 their
number was given at 4,500. In 1867
there were 1,750 on the Nebraska res. and
700 in Wisconsin. In 1876 there were
1,463 on the Nebraska res. and 860 in
Wisconsin; but 204 of the latter removed
in 1877 to Nebraska. In 1886 there were
1,222 in Nebraska and 930 in Wisconsin,
and in 1910 there were 1,063 in Nebraska
and 1,270 in Wisconsin.
The gentes as given by Dorsey are as
follows: 1. Shungikikarachada ('Wolf');
2. Honchikikarachada ( 'Black Bear'); 3.
Huwanikikarachada ('Elk'); 4. Waka-
nikikarachada ( 'Snake'); 5. Waninkiki-
karachada ('Bird'), including: (a) Hich-
akhshepara(' Eagle'), (b) Ruchke( 'Pig
eon'), (c) Kerechun ('Hawk'), (d)
Wakanchara ( ' Thunderbird ' ) ; 6. Cheiki-
karachada ('Buffalo'); 7. Chaikikara-
chada ('Deer'); 8. Wakchekhiikikara-
chada ('Water-monster').
The Winnebago had a number of vil
lages, those whose names are known be
ing Prairie la Crosse, Sarrochau, Spotted
Arm's village, Village du Puant, Wtickan,
Yellow Thunder. (j. o. D. p. R.)
Aoeatsioaenronnon.— Jes. Rel. for 1649, 27, 1858-
Aoueatsiouaen-hronons.— Vimont, ibid. (1640), 35.
Aoueatsiouaenronnons.— Ibid. (1646), 81. ASeatsi-
Saenrrhonon.— Ibid. (1636), 92 (Huron name).
Aouentsiouaeron.— Sanson, map Can. (1657), in
Am. Antiq., 1, 233, 1879. Aweatsiwaenhronon. — Jes.
Rel., in, index, 1858. Banabeoueks.— Perrot,
Me'rn., 293, 1864 (misprint for Ouanabeoueks).
Banabeoiiik.— Prise de possession (1671) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., ix, 803, 1855. Banabeouiks.— Proces
verbal of 1671 in Margry, Dec. i, 97, 1876. Bana-
boueks.— Perrot, M<§m., 295, 1864. Bay Indians.—
Lapham, Blossom, and Dousman, Inds. Wis., 15,
1870. Fish-eaters.— Maximilian, Trav., 507, 1843.
Gens de Her.— Gale, Upper Miss., 342, 1867.
Hati'hshi' ru'nu.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. ('afraid
of sticking in the mire': Wyandot name). Hoch-
uagohrah.— Gal latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
n, cv, 1848 (own name). Hochungara.— Dunn,
True Ind. Stories, 317, 1909. Hochungarras.—
Richardson, Arct. Exped., n, 34, 1851. Hochungoh-
rah.— Gallatinin Trans. Am. Antiq . Soc., II, 120, 1836
(trans, 'trout nation'). Hoh-tchungh-grahs. —
Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll., i (1850-56), 49, 1872.
Hoochawgenah.— Tanner, Narr., 313, 1830. Ho-
roje.— Gal latin in Trans. Amer. Antiq. Soc., n,
120, 1836 ('fish-eaters'). Ho-ro-ge.— Long, Exped.
Rocky Mts., I, 339, 1823. Horoji.— Dunn, True
Ind. Stories, 317, 1909. Ho-tan-ke.— Ramsey in
Rep. Ind. Aff. for 1849, 88, 1850 (Dakota name).
Hotarjke.— Riggs, Dakota Gram, and Diet,, 69, 1852.
Hotcangara. — Dorsey, MS. Winnebago vocab., B.
A. E., 1878 (trans, 'primitive language'). Ho-tcan-
ga-ra.— McGeein 15th Rep.B. A. E., 162, 1897 (trans.
'people of the parent speech'). Hote-shog-
garah.— Investigator, I, 17, 1845. Hote-shung-
garah.— Ibid. Hoton-ga.— Maximilian, Trav., 507,
pewa name, \
in derision of
water). Ni
idness for bat hing In foi
~,,^ *"'<-;• v^uagras.—jeHervs, oi) ct 47 Ot
2^tak&8raS;te
Lapham, Blossom, and Dousman, Inds Wis., if,.
18/0. Otmagra.-AdfluiiR, Mithri.lat- ni >r,\\
note, 1816. Otonkah.-Fletcher in Schoolrraft
"' ""* 1854 (Dakota name) Una'-
.
Ind. Tnbes^iv, 227
gonchelinis.— Ibid.,
Ouenebi
r j j* — ' "• JUi ("ii» probably In
tended for lUini). Ouenibegouc.— Charlevoix, New-
France, VI, 225, 1866. Ouenibigonc.— Perrot. Mem
293, 1864. Ouenibigoutz. — Jes. Rel. 1670, 94*
1858. Ouinepeag.— Peet in Am. Antiq., 304 1SK6'
Oumipegong.— Jes. Rel. 1648, 62, 1S58. Ouinipe-
gou.— Shea, Discov., xxii, 1852. Ouinipegouec —
Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741. Ouinipegouek.— Tuil-
han in Perrot, Mem., 293, 1864. Ouinipirou — I..-
Jeune in Jes. Rel. 1640, 35, 1858. Ounepigom -
Chauvignerie (1736) quoted by Schoolcraft Ind
Tribes, m, 556, 1853. Pauns.— Le Sueur (1700) in
Neill, Hist. Minn., 156, 1858. Pewins.-Goldthwait
(1766) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x. 122. l*0y.
Pouan.— Doc. of 1736 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hint.,
ix,^ 1055, 1855. Pouans. — Chauvignerie, ibid.
Puanag.— Gatschet in Am. Antiq., n, 78, 1*79
(given as Chippewa name). Puans.— Hcnnenin,
New Discov., pt. 1, 35, 1698. PuanU.— Jes. Rel.
1636, 92, 1858. Puyon.— Dalton (17S3) in Mass.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st s., x, 123, 1S09. Sea tribes-
Shea, Cath. Miss., 349,1855. Stinkardi.-Jefferys.
French Dom. Am., pt. 1, 47, 1761 (trans, of
French Puans). Stinkers.— Long, Exped. St.
Peter's R., 11, 216, 1824. Stink*.— Lapbam, Blos
som, and Dousman, Inds. Wis., 8, 1870. Trout
nation.— Dunn, True Ind. Stories, 315, 190<.t. Web-
ings.— Imlay, W. Terr. N. Am., 294.1797. Winbie-
gug.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Potawatomi name).
Winebago.— Pike, Exped., I, app., 20, 1S10. Wine-
bagoe.— Ex. Doc. 90, 22d Cong., 1st scss., 64. 1X£!.
Winebegok.— Gutschet, MS., B. A. E. (Chippewa
name, from wi'nat, 'dirty'). Winepegouek.— Jt>«.
Winit
index, is:»s.
ibagos — I'rirhani.
Phys. Hist. Mankind, v, 412, 1S47. Winibigong.—
Jes. Rel., m, index, 185S. Winipegou.-Ibid.
Winnabagoes.— Imlay, W. Terr. X. Am., 293, 17<
Winnebager.— Adelung, Mithridatw. in. 270, 1*16.
Winnebages.— Fletcher in Sohoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
IV, 228, 1857 (misprint). Winnebago.— Drake; Bk.
Inds., 171, 1848. Winnebagoag,— Tanner. Xarr.,
316 1830 (Ottawa name). Winnebagoe.— Charle
voix New Fr., VI, 225,1866. Winnebagoec.— <JAle.
Upper Miss., 184, 1867 (Algonkin name). Winne-
bagog.-Atwater, Writings, pt. 2, 167, 1X33. Wia-
nebalo Indians -Kelton, Ft. Mackinac, 148, 1SS4.
WiSebSou^Gale, I'P HT Miss, 312, iv,7. WU,-
nebaveo —Treaty of 1S'_K.) in C. S. Ind. Treat.. 9%,
1873. WinnepanB.-Bluejacket (1807) quoted by
Drake, Tecumseh, 94, 1852. Winnepaui.-Bh.e-
jacket quoted by Brice, Hist. Ft Wayne, n
1868. Winnepeg.-Peet in Am. AnUq., v"1-3^
ggsKas^^^^
XXWiinebago. An Indian village on
Wildcat cr., Ind., destroyed .by the
1843. Howchungerah.— Featherstonhaugh, Canoe w nuuau ui., ^«-., -.
Voy., i, 168, 1847. Huq'taii^a.— Dorsey, Osage MS. troops under Gen. Hopkins m 1
vocab., R A. E., 1883 (Osage name)uHu'tan-ja- nan£d for tfae Winnebago tribe, which
jj$!^ i — ^i,r rorr^spntpd anione the f'
Hist. Coll.,' 2d s.," Vin, 251,1819. "Mipegoes.— Bou-
dinot, Star in W., 107, 1816. Mipegois. -Ibid 127.
Nation de Mer.— Jes. Rel. 1656, 39, 1858. Nation
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 61
lowers of
It contained
?he Prophet
'"about forty house?, many
962
WINNEBEGOSHISHIWININEWAK WINNISIMMET
[B. A. E.
of them from thirty to fifty feet in length,
besides many temporary huts in the sur
rounding prairie. The settlement was
situated on what is now known as the
Langlois reserve, adjoining the city of
Lafayette. It was often called Village
du Puant, because the French called the
Winnebago Pimns, i. e. 'fetid.' (J.P.D.)
Winnebegoshishiwininewak ( ' people on
Winnibigashish lake' ) . A division of the
Chippewa formerly living on L. Winnibi
gashish, Minn.
Lake Winnebagoshish band.— Washington treaty
(1864) in U. S. Ind. Treat., 259, 1873. Winibigocici-
wininiwag. — Wm. Jones, inf'n, 1905. Winnebe-
goshishi-wininewak.— Gatschet, Chippewa MS., B.
A. E., 1882 (own name). Winnebigoshish. — Rep.
Ind. Aff., 39, 1857.
Winnecowet. A tribe or band, con
nected with the Pennacook confederacy,
formerly living in Rockingham co.,
N H. — Potter quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, v, 223, 1855.
Wiimefelly. An unidentified Calapooya
band that participated in the Dayton
treaty of 1855.— U. S. Ind. Treat., 18,
1873. ::
Winnemeg. See Winamac.
Winnemucca, Sarah. A woman of the
Paviotso of w. Nevada, commonly called a
Paiute, born in 1844 in the vicinity of
HumboMt lake, and known after mar
riage as Sarah Winnemucca Hopkins.
Her father, Winnemucca, was chief of the
band that lived about Humboldt and
Pyramid lakes, sometimes spoken of as
Winnemucca's band (q. v.). Her grand
father, who was also a chief, accompanied
Gen. Fremont into California and was
named by this officer " Captain Truckee,"
by which designation he was afterward
known to the whites until his death, about
1859. In 1860 Sarah and her sister were
taken to San Jose, Cal., and placed in the
Sisters' school, where they were allowed
to remain but a few weeks; in the same
year the band which included her people
was confined to lands about Pyramid
lake, which, in 1864, were formed into a
reservation. In the following year the
family lived at Dayton, Nev., and it was
at this time, 'or shortly afterward, that
Sarah's mother and sister Mary died.
About 1868 Sarah began to act as inter
preter for Agent Bateman to the Sho-
shoni, and later became interpreter and
scout for Gen. O. O. Howard's forces dur
ing the Paiute and Bannock war of 1877,
when no Indian man could be prevailed
on to risk the attendant danger, and was
instrumental in bringing her father and
his immediate band out of the hostile Ban
nock camj) in Oregon. On Jan. 26, 1880,
she was appointed interpreter at Malheur
agen<;y, Oreg., and in 1881 conducted a
school for Indian children at Vancouver
barracks, Wash. In the winter of 1879-
80 she accompanied her father to Wash
ington for the purpose of obtaining per
mission for the return of their people
from the Yakima to the Malheur res.,
which was granted by the Secretary of
the Interior, but the plans for carrying
it into effect were thwarted by the Yaki
ma agent. In 1881-82 she again visited
the East, delivering public lectures in
Boston and other cities with the object of
making known the story and the trials of
her people and of arousing sympathy in
their behalf, her complaints being directed
principally against the Indian agents.
To aid in this effort she wrote a book
under the title "Life Among the Piutes,
Their Wrongs and Claims," published in
1883. In the meantime, late in 1881 or
early in 1882, she married a Lieutenant
Hopkins. Although Sarah's attacks on
the Indian agents with whom she had to
deal brought forth countercharges against
her character, these were met and refuted
by Gen. Howard and other military offi
cers whom she had aided in the field.
With aid received during one of her
visits to Boston lands were purchased for
her near the present Lovelock, Nev., and
an Indian school was established, which
she conducted for 3 years. Here her hus
band died of tuberculosis and was buried
in Lone Mountain cemetery. Sarah there
upon abandoned the school and went to
visit her sister in Monida, Mont., where
she died Oct. 16, 1891 (inf'n from Miss
Jeanne Elizabeth Wier, Reno, Nev.,
1905). She was degenerate in her later
years.
Winnemucca's Band. A Paviotso band,
under chief Winnemucca ( ' The Giver ' ),
formerly dwelling on Smoke cr., near
Honey lake, N. E. Cal., and eastward to
Pyramid, Winnemucca, and Humboldt
lakes, Nev. ; said to number 155 in 1859.
In 1877 they were under Malheur agency,
Oreg., numbering 150. See Kui/uidika.
Wanamuka's band.— Burton, City of Saints, 576,
1861. Winnemucca's Band.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 172,
1877. Wun-a-muc-a's band.— Dodge, ibid., 1859,
374, 1860.
Winnepesauki. A tribe or band of the
Pennacook confederacy formerly living
around Winnepesaukee lake, N. H.
Winnepesaukies.— Potter quoted by Schoolcraft,
Ind Tribes, V, 222, 1855. Winnepisseockeege. —
Treaty (1690) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 3d s., i,
113, 1825.
Winnepeskowuk. A division of the
Upeshipow living in 1770 on East Main
r., Canada. —Hutch ins (1770) quoted by
Richardson, Arctic Exped., n, 38, 1851.
Winnisimmet. A Massachuset village
on the site of Chelsea, near Boston, Mass.
The chief, Wonohaquaham, with nearly
all his people, died of smallpox in 1633.
Winesemet. — Moll, map in Humphreys, Acct.,
1730. Winisemit.— Pincheon (1633) in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll., 2d s., vill, 231, 1819. Winisimett.— Brad
ford (ca. 1650), ibid., 4th s., in, 241, 1856. Whii-
simmit.— Williams (1637), ibid., VI, 218, 1863.
Winnesemet.— Prince (1631). ibid., 2d s., vii, 29,
BULL. 30]
WINOACK WISHOKO
1818. Winnesimet.— Hubbard (1680), ibid., v 194
1815. Winnisemit.— Barber, Hist. Coll., 549, 1839!
Winnisimet.— Josselyn (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc'
Coll., 3d s., in, 322, 1833.
Winoack. The common name of the
single village of the Nottoway in 1701
(Lawson, 1709, N. C., 383, 1860) on Not-
taway r. (see Weanoc), and on the s.
border of Virginia, in Southampton co.
Winona ('first-born child' [if a girl],
in the Santee dialect). The chief village
of the Kiyuksa band of Mdewakanton
Sioux, succeeded by the present town of
Winona, Winona co., Minn. The name
was introduced to the reading public by
Keating, who relates, in his Narrative of
Long's expedition to St. Peters r., pub
lished in 1823, the story of a Sioux maiden
who committed suicide because her rela
tives sought to make her marry against
her will. See Wenona.
Weenonah.— Neill, Hist. Minn., xliv, 1858.
Winooskeek. A village occupied by the
Scaticook of Hudson r. in 1699. It was
in Vermont, on L. Champlain, probably
at the mouth of Winooski r., on a spot
that had been previously occupied by the
same Indians.
Winooskeek.— Schuyler (1699) in N. Y. Doc. Col.
Hist., IV, 575, 1*54. Winooskoek.— Ibid.
Winsack. A village of the Powhatan
confederacy, situated in 1608 on the N.
bank of Kappahannock r., in Richmond
co., Va.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, repr.
1819.
Wintun ( 'Indians, ' ' people ' ) . One of
the 2 divisions of the Copehan family,
the other being the Patvvin. The Wintun
territory was bounded on the N. by Mt
Shasta and the domain of the Lutuamian
and Shastan families; on the s. by a line
running from the E. boundary, about 10
m. E. of Sacramento r., due w. through
Jacinto and the headwaters of Stony cr.,
Colusa co., Cal., to Kulanapan territory.
The E. boundary began at the headwaters
of Bear cr., bearing s. some miles E. of
and parallel to McCloud r. From Pit r.
to the neighborhood of Redding they oc
cupied a triangular area E. of the Sacra
mento. On the w. the Wintun territory
was bounded by that of the Kulanapan,
Yukian, Chimarikan, and Quoratean
families, and the Wailaki tribe.
The Wintun division of the Copehan
family is rather homogeneous, the lan
guage, customs, and characteristics oi t
tribes presenting comparatively si
riations. Powers thought the Wintun
were originally a sort of metropolitan
tribe for the whole of N. California below
Mt Shasta. Physically they were incln
to obesity; they were indifferent huntei
but good fishermen, and were abundai
supplied with dried salmon. Roots of
various kinds, manzanita berries, mm
nuts, and acorns were used as food;
according to Powers clover was eatei
great quantities in the blossoming season.
Dancing was a favorite amusement Win-
tun marriage was of the simplest charac
ter and the man seldom paid for his hnde.
Ihedead were buried in ordinarv L'nrn-
the bodies being doubled up and wrapt,*!
m mats or skins. The Wintun lan-ua".-
presents many agreements with that of
the Patwin division, vocabularies ^h,.w-
mg about a third of the words to )*• com
mon to both. For the Wintun suUi-
vis.ions, see Copehan I-amllij.
Khatukeyu.— A. I.. Kroebcr. ii'ifn M, inunu-
given by Shasta of Salmon r.). Wawah — I'OM.-P.
Inds. of W. Nevada, MS.. 1-1. 187i; , •stranKenT-
Paiute name for all Sacramento r. trUx- . Win
toon.— Powers in Overland Mo xii .V« i ' 1*74
Wintu.-Curtin, MS., B. A. E.. VKM ' Win tun -
Powers in Cont. N. A. Kthnol. in ••"• 1*77
Xatukwiwa.— K. B. Dixon, inf'n. lyuTi ,shuM»
name for u Wintun Indian).
Winyaw. ( )ne of the small tril.es living
on lower Pedee r. and its tributaries in
South Carolina. ( )f their language noth
ing is known, and very little else is re
corded concerning them, as they were
never prominent in history. It is suj>-
posed, however, from their association."
that they were of Siouan affinity. They
dwelt on the w. side of the Pedee near
its mouth, about opposite the Waccamaw.
The 2 tribes were first mentioned in 1715
as being neighbors and as receiving am
munition from theCheraw,whoatternpted
to induce them to join in a league against
the English. (-Jov. Johnson in 1715 re
ported them as having one village, with a
population of 1(X). After thin they drop
from history, becoming extinct as atrilx*.
Weenees.— Rivers, Hist. P. C.,3»;. isV,. Weneaw.—
Johnson (1715) in Rivers, Hist. S. C. <M. 1
Wineaus.— Letter of 171. -in N.C.C
1S86. Wingah.— Map of S. ('.. IT'-O iini«|.rinli.
Winyaws.— Mills, Hist. S. ('., 1US ixitt. Winyo —
Bowen Map of Brit. Am. Plantations, 1760.
yniaws.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Anti.j. S
, S9, 1836.
Wiokemae ( Wl'oqEmae, 'whom n<
ares to look at ' ) . A gens < >f t lie Tsawa-
nok, a Kwakiutl tribe.— Uoas in Hep.
S Nat. MUP. 1S95, ^1, 1«»7.
Wyniaws.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. nt.j.
II, S9, 1836.
Wiokemae ( Wl'oqEmae, 'whom n<
dares to look at ' ) . A gens < >f t lie Tsawa-
tenok,
U S .
Wipho ( Wip-ho). The site of a tradi
tional settlement of early H<>pi clans at a
spring a few miles x. K. of Walpi pm
WeSo.-Donaldson, M<n,ui Iliohlo In.K.-
Wipho. -Stephen in Mil Rep. B. A. K
Wiroans. See IVerouwnce.
Wisakedjak. See Nanabozho.
Wisconsins. A name occasionally in
to designate the group of tribeal
the banks of Wisconsin r., includii
Sank, Foxes, and others.
he Turk,,-l.u«nr.l .-hn
Rep. B. A. E., 39, 1891.
964
WISHOSK WISHOSKAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
Wishosk. A small tribe, whose name
Powell adopted for the Wishoskan lin
guistic family, on the coast of N. California
about Humboldt bay. The word seems
to be a misapplication of their own name
for their Athapascan neighbors, Wishashk.
Wiyot (see below) , which has sometimes
been used as an equivalent, is therefore
probably a better term than Wishosk,
though not entirely exact. The Wishosk
territory extended from the mouth of
Mad r., lat. 41°, to a short distance above
Blue Lake; thence the boundary followed
the watershed, between the streams that
flow into Humboldt bay and those that
drain into Mad and Eel rs., southward to
Eel r., probably slightly below Fortuna
(though some accounts make the Wishosk
territory extend up Eel r. to the mouth
of Van Duzen fork), and across it to the
Bear River range, which formed the
southern boundary, back to the coast
perhaps 5 or 6 m. N. of C. Mendocino.
This territory included Lindsey, Jacoby,
Freshwater, and Salmon crs., and Elk and
Salt rs. The entire stretch of the coun
try of the Wishosk is scarcely 30 m., and
the greatest breadth is not more than 12
or 14 m. As this limited territory is
heavily timbered with redwood, 'the
people lived almost exclusively along the
edge of salt water or on the banks of the
two larger rivers flowing into the ocean
in their domain. For this reason the
Wishosk probably depended less on
acorns for food than most of the tribes of
California, products of the sea, including
the fish that ran up the streams, consti
tuting their chief source of subsistence.
The Wishosk were surrounded on the
land side by Athapascan tribes, except at
the N., where lower Mad r. formed the
boundary between themselves and the
coast Yurok. The Wishosk call the Atha
pascan languages Wishi'lak, the Yurok lan
guage Dendkwatelak. For themselves as
a body they have, like the other tribes of
N. w. California, no geographic or specific
name, calling themselves simply 'peo
ple.' They call their language, however,
as distinctfrom other languages, Suld'telik.
They recognize 3 divisions in their coun
try: the territories about Mad r., Hum
boldt bay, and Eel r., which they call
Bata\vaxt, Wild7, and Wi'yat, respec
tively. On the addition of -daredulitl
these terms denote the people of the dis
tricts; thus Wiki-daredalitl are the people
living on Humboldt bay. These, how
ever, are only geographically natural and
convenient names, and did not reflect any
real political divisions. As was customary
in N. w. California the only organization
of a political or social nature that they
possessed consisted of village settlements.
They showed no trace of a totemic or
gentile system. They spoke only one
dialect; the distinction between the
Viard and the Wiyot rests on faulty
orthography. The general name for
them and their country among the
neighboring tribes is some form of the
word Wiyot; the Yurok call them Weyet;
the Karok, Waiyat; the Sinkyone, the
Athapascans about the lower s. fork of
Eel r., call them Dilwishne and their
country Weyat.
The whole Humboldt bay region was
rapidly settled by the whites after 1850.
The Wishosk suffered considerably at
their hands, a large party being massa
cred on Indian id., near Eureka, on a
mistaken suspicion. The numbers of the
Wishosk were placed at 800 in 1853, but
all figures are only estimates. At present
there survive about 70, wTho live in their
original country without recognition by
the Government, supporting themselves
by civilized labor.
In general culture the Wishosk re
sembled the tribes of the lower Klamath
and Trinity. They had square board
houses with gabled roofs built about
excavations, redwood canoes, and twined
basketry, similar in all essentials to those
of the Yurok, Karok, and Hupa. The
women also tattooed their chins. They
lacked the Deerskin dance and the Jump
ing or Woodpecker dance of these three
tribes. They had a puberty ceremony
for girls, that included dancing. Accord
ing to their mythology the creator was
Gudatrigakwitl, ' Above-old-man.' This
deity is more distinctly a creator than
most of the corresponding mythological
characters of other tribes of N. w. Cali
fornia. On the whole but little is known
about the religion of the Wishosk. Their
language is also very little known. It is
complex and obscure, and appears to re
semble the adjacent Yurok in general
structure, but to be an entirely unrelated
and independent family. (A. L. K.)
Dilwishne.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1904 (Sinkyone
name for the Wishosk and their language).
Humbolt Bay Indians.— U. S. Stat., XII, 199, 1863.
Koquilth.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., 111, 100,
1877 (given as a Wishosk division). Ko-wilth. —
Powell, ibid., 478. Ock-co-witth.— Buchanan (1853)
in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 24,
1857. Solotluck.— Ibid., 23 (cf. Sulatelik follow
ing). Sulatelik.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1904 (used
by the Wishosk to designate their own language;
it comes nearer to being a tribal name for them
selves than any other term). Waiyat.— Ibid.
(Karok name). Walla-Walloo.— Gibbs (1851) in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 133, 1853 (said to
be so called by the tribes to the N.). Wee
Shotch.— Buchanan, op. cit., 24. Weyat.— A. L.
Kroeber, infn, 1904 (Sinkyone name for Wishosk
country). Weyet.— Ibid. "(Yurok name). Wish
osk. — Gibbs, op. cit.
Wishoskan Family. A linguistic family
represented by the Wishosk Indians
(q. v.).
>Wish-osk.— Gibbs in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in,422, 1853(glven as thenameofadialectonMad
r. and Humboldt bay). =Wish-osk.— Powell in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 478, 1877 (vocabularies of
Wish-osk, Wi-yot, and Ko-wilth); Gatschet in
BULL. 30]
WISHRAM— WITCHCRAFT
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc' Lond. ?7f i^
.
wats.Weeyots Wis osks, -W
oskan.-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E , l^jsll
Wishram. Formerly the principal vil
lage of the Tlakluit, and now their chief
fishing settlement; situated on Columbia
r., about 5 in. above The Dalles, in Wash
ington. It is said to have contained a«
many as 400 inhabitants at one time but
now fewer than 150, the total population
of the tribe, live there.
Sdui&iriSke! JP F- s- 1Expl- ExPed- Iv' 388-
joto. Kixlu'idix-.— Edward Sapir infn ions
(proper name). Wisham.-Wilkes op cit
in 14th Kep. B.'A E 740
n AlU' Anthr" VI"'
. Sisseton Sioux
Wi tawaz1yata.-Ashl,v, l,tt,r t
B A. PV>?6T'ata-0tina>
<,' t"rke>' ')•
ck, \uchi IM<J
Wishtonwish. A species of prairie-dog,
tynomys ludovitianut, of the Missouri
region and westward and southward,
inese animals utter a sharp chirp, which
is called barking, and hence their name
of "dog." They live in burrows, and
large numbers are often found in the
same locality, forming communities which
hunters call "dog towns." The name
under consideration was applied by the
Caddoan tribes of Louisiana from the cry
uttered by the animals. "As you ap
proach their towns," says Lieut. Pike,
' you are saluted on all sides by the cry
of 'wishtonwixk' (from which they derive
their name with the Indians), uttered in
a shrill and piercing manner." J. Feni-
more Cooper, in his works "The Wept
of Wishtonwish" and "The Last of the
Mohicans" erroneously applied the name
to the whippoorwill. (w. u. G. )
Wiskala ( 'sand.'— Kroeber). A former
village of the Awani at the; .foot of the
'^ Royal Arches "; it wras the uppermost
village in Yosemite vallev, Mariposa co.,
Gal.
Wisculla.— Powers in Overland Mo., x, 3:5:5, 1871.
Wiskala.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, J9U">. Wis-kul'-
la.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Kthnol., in, 3<>f>, 1*77.
Wiskinky. One of the officers or gov
erning council of the Tammany Society
(q. v. ) of the city of New York. William
Mooney, the founder of the society, bor
rowing the general scheme of the organi
zation from the Saint Tammany societies
already in existence, called its meeting-
place the " wigwam"; its head, the "great
father" (afterward the "grand sachem");
its council of twelve, "sachems"; its mas
ter of ceremonies, a "sagamore " ; and its-
doorkeeper a "wiskinkie." This last-
named word was obtained by Mooney
from Capt. Carver's Travels, which had
been published shortly previous to the or-
Wistonwish. See Hur/,toi»nW,.
Vu'h0^ ^Iwellew on th, an- ,.
A Wahpeton Sioux band. -Doreey (after
Ashley5inl5thRep.B.A.K.,21tt,iH97
clan.
th^
ganization of the society, and in which,
in an Old Algonkin vocabulary, it ap-
Witchcraft. Witchcraft mav iM-unim-i
as the art of controlling the will and well-
being of another person by suiK-rnatural
or occult means, usually to his detriment
Ai shamans possessed supernatural powers
that could be exerted U-neliciallv, it was
naturally supposed that they nnVht ul.«o
be exerted with injurious results, and
therefore where shamanism was m.«*t
highly developed the majority of snppoeed
witches, or rather wizards, were shamans.
At the same time it was believed that
anybody might practice witchcraft if he
knew the proper formulae, and, in spite of
the fact that a shaman is often repre
sented as causing sickness in order to
bring himself practice, the distinction
between the legitimate exercise of sha-
manistic powers and witchcraft seems
always to have been recognizrd.
One mode of bewitching was similar to
that employed in Kuropeand New ring-
land. The wizard would jxxssess himself
of a lock of the victim's hair, parings from
his nails, some of his saliva, a bit of the
clothing he had worn, especially such aa
had absorbed his perspiration, a fragment
left after he had eaten, some of his imple
ments, or other j>ersonal tM'longings, and
by treating them in certain ways would
bring on him local or general sickntw
or some other misfortune. It was said
that the wi/ard could affect any part if he
obtained something taken from it. Thus
sore throat might l>e brought about or
a man made to "spit himself to death"
by means of a little saliva, and headache
might be induced through a few hairs.
A Tlingit wi/ard having obtained one of
these articles would make a little image
of his victim and torture it in just that
part which he desired to harm. A
woman envious of another who was a
good weaver might try to destroy her
skill by torturing the hands of the effigy,
and so with other parts. Very much the
966
WITHLACOOCHEE WITHLAKO
[B. A. E.
same custom was recorded by Alexander
Henry among the Chippewa, except that
the figure \vas outlined in sand, ashes, or
clay. The Kwakiutl wizard stuffed articles
obtained from his victim into the mouth,
nose and ears of a corpse, or in a more
elaborate form of bewitching, called
e'/r'a, into human bones and skulls.
Dawson's description of this particular
form is as follows:
"An endeavor is first made to procure
a lock of hair, some saliva, a piece of the
sleeve and of the neck of the dress, or of
the rim of the hat or headdress which has
absorbed the perspiration of the person
to be bewitched. These are placed with
a small piece of the skin and flesh of a
dead man, dried and roasted before the
fire, and rubbed and pounded together.
The mixture is then tied up in a piece of
skin or cloth, which is covered over with
spruce gum. The little package is next
placed in a human bone, which is broken
for the purpose, and afterwards carefully
tied together and put within a human
skull. This again is placed in a box,
which is tied up and gummed over and
then buried in the ground in such a way
as to be barely covered. A fire is next
built nearly, but not exactly, on the top
of the box, so as to warm the whole.
Then the evilly disposed man, beating
his head against a tree, names and de
nounces his enemy. This is done at night
or in the early morning and in secret,
and is frequently repeated till the enemy
dies. The actor must not smile or laugh,
and must talk as little as possible till the
spell has worked. If a man has reason to
suppose that he is being practiced on in
this way, he or his friends must endeavor
to find the deposit and carefully unearth
it. Hough handling of the box may
prove immediately fatal. It is then cau
tiously unwrapped and the contents are
thrown into the sea. If the evilly dis
posed person was discovered, he was in
former years immediately killed. If, after
making up the little package of relics as
above noted, it is put into a frog, the
mouth of which is tied up before it is re
leased, a peculiar sickness is produced,
which causes the abdomen of the person
against whom the sorcery is directed to
swell."
Breaking the spell by separating the
articles employed to effect it and throw
ing them into the sea was common to the
Tlingit, and probably other tribes on the
N. Pacific coast as well. There was a
special set of persons among the Kwa
kiutl whose business was to undo the
wizard's work. These went through the
same ceremonies as the wizard himself,
but ended by putting everything into the
fire. This, therefore, was a sort of puri
fication by fire.
Probably the most common method of
bewitching was to inject a spearpoint,
arrowpoint, piece of bone, or similar ob
ject into the body, either by symbolic
propulsion or by exerting mental energy.
Thus the Ntlakyapamuk shaman shot the
nasal bones of the deer into a person by
means of his guardian spirits or his
thoughts. A shaman might also draw
out the soul from a person and send a spirit
of a snake or other animal into him that
wrould prevent him from killing animals.
Wizards were often supposed to be able
to assume the forms of animals them
selves, and other remarkable feats were
attributed to them.
Taking the North American peoples as a
whole, no crime seems to have been more
quickly or more severely punished than
witchcraft, mere suspicion being often
equivalent to conviction and execution, al
though bloodshed might follow if the vic
tim's family were strong. The Tsimshian
suspected of witchcraft was tied up and
starved until he confessed, when he was
driven into the sea in order to expel the evil
spirit. If he refused to confess, he was
starved to death or exposed on the beach
at low tide until the water rose over him.
The Tlingit wizard was starved for some
time, but liberated finally if he refused
to confess. In the alternative case all
that was done was to force him to take
the bundle through which he had oper
ated and scatter it in the ocean. Among
the Haida witchcraft was supposed to be
due to mice which had got inside of a
person's body, and if these could be ex
pelled he might be restored to his right
mind. There were said to be as many
as ten of these mice sometimes, one of
which (the last to leave) was a white one.
The charge of witchcraft was not only
brought against individuals but entire
towns and tribes, and in the S. W. the
people of the Hopi pueblo of Awatobi
were destroyed on this ground. As an
illustration of its influence on religious
rites it may be stated that the Powamu
ceremony of the Hopi was undertaken to
relieve the land from the bewitchment of
winter. See Oyaron. (j. R. s.)
Withlacoochee (Wi-lak-uchi, 'little Wi-
lako' [Withlako], i. e. 'little great
water'). A former Seminole town on
Withlacoochee r., probably in Citrus or
Sumter co., Fla.
Weecockcogee. — McKenney and Hall, Ind. Tribes,
ir, 72, 1854.
Withlacoocheetalofa ( t a I of a = ' town ' ) .
A former Seminole town between St Marks
and Ocklocknee rs., probably in Wakulla
co., Fla.
Wethoecuchytalofa. — Bell in Morse, Rep. to Sec.
Wur, 307, 1822. Wi-fla-ku-tci talofa.— F. G. Speck,
inf'n, 1907 (correct form; tc=ch).
Withlako (wi-lako, 'great water'). A
former Seminole village, 4 m. from
BULL. 30]
WITICHQUAOM — VVOOCON
Clinch's battle ground of Dec. 31, 1835,
in N. E. Hernando co., Fla. It was de
stroyed by the Americans in 1836.
Osceola's Town.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 207, 1836.
Ouithloko.— Ibid. Powells town.— Drake Bk
Inds., bk. iv, 85, 1848.
Witichquaom. A Nanticoke village in
1707, perhaps near Susquehanna r., in
s. Pennsylvania. — Evans (1707) quoted
by Day, Penn., 391, 1843.
Witukomnom. A division of the Yuki
of N. California, living s. of Middle fork
of Eel r. in Eden valley and s. to South
Eel r. Their dialect differed somewhat
from that of the Ukomnom and other
divisions of the Yuki proper.
Spanish Yuki.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
136, 1877. Witukomnom.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n,
1905.
Wiwash. That part of the Nanticoke
who remained in Maryland when the
main body moved northward. In 1792
they numbered perhaps 30 or 40 souls, in
a village of 7 houses called Locust Neck-
town, on Choptank r. in Dorchester co. —
Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n,
53, 1836.
Wiweakam ( Wi/wagam, ' true frog
tribe'). Two Lekwiltok gentes, one be
longing to the Wiwekae sept, the other
to the Kueha. There seems to be con
siderable confusion between the people
bearing this name and those called
Wikae. The population of each is
enumerated separately in the Canadian
Indian Affairs reports, and in 1909 the
number of persons in this division was
placed at 77. In 1885 their principal
town was called Tatapowis. (j. R. s.)
Weewaikun.— Brit. Col. map, 1872. Weewok.—
Ibid. We-wai-ai-kum.-Can. Ind. Aff., 270, 18
We-wark-kum.— Kane, Wand, in N. A., app., 18.
We-way-a-kum.— Powell in Can. Ind. Aff., 119,
1880. Wi'wagam.— Boas in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., V, pt. 'II, 318, 1902. Wi-wai-ai-kum.— Can.
Ind Aff 364, 1897. Wi'weak'am.— Boas in Otn
Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 55, 1890. Wi'weaqam.-
Boas in Petermanns Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Wi'-we-ekum.— Dawson in Trans. Hoy. Soc. Can.,
sec n 65 1887. Wi-wi-kum.— Tolmie and Daw-
son, Vocabs. Brit. Col., 119u, 1884.
Wiwekae (Wi'weq'ae., 'the We'qaes,'
from an ancestor of that name). A sept
of the Lekwiltok, living between Bute
and Loughborough inlets, Brit. Col._ Its
gentes, according to Boas, are: Gvigyil-
kam, Gyeksem, Wiweakam, and afouri
the name of which is unknown,
principal town, according to Dawson, is
Tsakwalooin, at C. Mudge. Pop. 1
i9W°ai-ai-kai.-Car, Ind. Aff ,435 1896 (misprint
Waiwaiaikai.-Ibid., pt.,2, 41 1 09 ^^T'
kai.-Ibid., 189, 1884. We-wark-ka -
in NT A HDD 1859 Weway-a-kay.— Sproat »
Can* Ind.' $! 149, 1879. We-Wa-ky .-Jo we",
in Petermanns Mitteil., xvn, pt. o, 131, 1887.
Wiyahawir ( ]\ /-v«-/,«-tn>). A former
village of the Kikatsik Sha«ta en the
right bank of Shasta r., Mow Montague
Siskiyou co., Cal. The name ( We-o-how ;
was incorrectly applied by Steele (Ind
Aff. Rep. 1864, 120, IMS) to all th««Sha-ta
occupying the E. side of Shasta r., giving
it as their own name. (R. u. D.)
We-o-how.— Steele, op. tit. (said to mean 'iione
house,' from the large cave in thi-ir country
Wiyakaotina ('dwellers on the Hand').
A band of tin- Wahpeton Sioux.— Dorsey
(after Ashley) in 15th Kcp. H. A. E.,
216, 1897.
Wiyat. ThenamegivenbytheWiahosk,
a small group of the coast of x. California,
to that part of their territory atnnit the
lower course of Kel r., and applied by
several authors to the Wishosk people
dwelling in that section or to the family
as a whole. Waiyat is the Karok name
for the Wishosk (q. v. ).
Veeards. — Powers, MS. quoted by Banrnift. Nat.
Races, I, 446, 1874. Viard.— Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., ill, 101, 1877. Wce-yot.— (Jil.bs UK.M, in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in. -134, 1*^3. We jot—
Ibid., 133. Wi-yot— Powers, op. cit.. 47*.
Wizikute (' Pine Shooter '). The great
chief of the Sioux wh»-n Hcnnepin (who
referred to him as Ouasicoude) was among
them in 1680. His home was at the head
of Rum r., Minn. He seemn to have l»een
a wise and good man, who protected the
French from the cupidity of sonic of
the other chiefs. When Hennepin and
Du Luth were about to return to Canada,
Wizikute supplied them with an abund
ance of wild oats, and " with a pencil, he
marked down on a sheet of j>aper, which
I had left, the course that we were to
keep for 400 leagues together. In short,
this natural geographer described our
way so exactly that this chart served us
as well as any compass could have done,
for by observing it punctually we arrived
at the place designed without losing our
way in the least."
Woapikamikunk ( ' at the i>la(v v
there is much white earth/ —Gerard
The largest of 6 Delaware villages in the
vallev of White r., Ind., probahly wttle*
after "1795. Their Indiana lands were
Wapeminskink.— Rrinton. Ix'nAiH' Ix>g., I'.M. 18
Woapikamikunk.— U'iil., 1'24.
Woccon. A small trilw formerly inhab-
iting E. North Carolina, relatwl hngmHtic-
ally to theC'atawba, henc-eo Siouaneto
Al that is known of them in r ,1
Lawson, who states that about 1/10
2 endues from the Tiwiimra on the
968
WOHAWA WOMEN
[B. A. B.
of 1711-13, as is learned from incidental
references in colonial documents, and it
is probable that they were extinguished
as a tribe by that war. The remnant
may have fled N. with the Tuscarora or
have joined the Catawba (Mooney, Siouan
Tribes of the East, 65, 1894). Lawson
preserved a vocabulary of 150 words of
their language, which shows that it was
closely related to the Catawba, although
the two tribes wrere separated by nearly
200 miles.
Waccoa.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 145, 1822.
Waccoam.— Ibid. Waccon.— Doc. of 1712 in N. C.
Col. Rec., I, 891, 1886. Wacon.— Lawson, map of
1709, in Hawks, Hist. N . C., n, 104, 1859. Woccon.—
Lawson (1714), Hist. Car., 378, I860. Woccono.—
Coues and Kingsley, Standard Nat. Hist., pt. 6,
156, 1883. Wocons.— Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky.,
i, introd., 23, 1824. Wokkon.— Drake, Bk. Ind.,
xii, 1848. Woocon.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in,
401, 1853. Workons.— Domenech, Deserts N. Am.,
I, 445, 1860.
Wohawa. See Hopehood.
Wohkpotsit ( Wohkfpo tslt, obsolete name
for 'white wolf). A family group of
Cheyenne, consisting of mixed Sutaio
and Heviqsnipahis. They take their
name from a chief.
Wohk' po tsit.— Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyennes,
136, 1905. Woopotsl't. —Mooney in Handbook Am.
Inds., i, 256, 1907. Woqpotsit.— Mooney in Mem.
Am. Anthr. Asso., I, pt. 6, facing pi. xii, 1907.
Young-White-Wolf.— Dorsey in Field Mus. Pub.,
Anthr. ser., ix, no. 2, 62, 1905.
Wohuamis (Wojcvid'mis). A gens of the
Koskimo, a Kwakiutl tribe. — Boas in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1895, 329, 1897.
Wokas. A farinaceous food made by
the Klamath from the seeds of the great
yellow water-lily (Nymphseapolysepala):
from wo'-kas, the Lutuamian name for
the plant or its seed. — Coville in Hep. Nat.
Mus. 1902, 725-729, 1903.
Woketamosi. A division of the Shaw-
nee (Heckewelder quoted by Brinton,
Lenape Leg., 30, 1885) ; not the Piqua, but
possibly the Mequachake, Chillicothe, or
Kiskopogi.
Wokodot ( Wo-ko'-dot] . A former Maidu
village on the site of Nevada City, Ne
vada co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist, xvn, map, 1905.
Woksihitaniu ( Woksi'hitaniu, l kit-fox
men,' sing. Wok&i'hitan'). A warrior so
ciety of the Cheyenne (q. v. ); sometimes
also known as Motsonitaniu, 'Flint men.'
They received their name Kit-fox men
on account of a ceremonial club, with
pendent skin of a kit-fox, carried by
their leaders. (j. M. )
Hoof Rattle.— Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus. Pub
99, 15, 1905 (probably identical). Woksi'hitaniu—
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., I, 412, 1907.
Woksoyudshi. A former Upper Creek
town, probably on lower Coosa r., below
Wetumpka, in Elmore co., Ala.
Wacksoyochees.— Swan (1791) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes v, 262, 1855. Waksoyochees.— Census of
1832 cited by Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 160,
1884. Woksoyu'dschi.— Gatschet, ibid.
Wolasatux. A Kaiyuhkhotana village
on the E. bank of Yukon r., Alaska, on a
small stream N. of Kaiyuk r. Wolasatux
was an Indian who alone escaped mas
sacre at Nulato in 1851 and afterward had
his barrabora at this spot.
Welasatux.— Dall, Alaska, map, 1870. Wolsatux.—
Allen, Rep., map, 1887.
Wolasi ( Wo'lasi). A Yokuts (Maripo-
san) tribe which probably resided in or
near the Kawreah delta, Cal. They joined
in the treaty of May 30, 1851, and were as
signed to a reservation between Kaweah
and Kin rs.
No-la- si.— Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec, sess., 225, 1853. Wo'lasi.— Kroeber in Univ.
Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth., n, no. 5, 1907.
. ., . , ., , . , .
Wo-la-si.— Royce in 18th Rep. B. A. E., 782, 1899.
Wo-lass-i.— Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d
Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852.
Wolf Lying Down. See Sleeping Wolf.
Wolf Rapids. An Ottawa village on
Maumee r., Ohio, about the boundary of
Wood and Henry cos., on a tract sold in
1831.— Treaty of 1831 in U. S. Ind. Treat.,
591, 1873.
Wolf Village. A Sauk and Fox village
on the Great Nemaha r., on the Nemaha
res., Nebr., in 1861.— Treaty of 1861 in
U. S. Ind. Treat,, 780, 1873.
Wolutayuta ( ' eat dried venison from the
hind quarter ' ) . A band of the Sans Arcs
division of the Teton Sioux.
Those that eat the ham.— Culbertson in Smithson.
Rep. 1850, 142, 1851. Woluta-yuta.— Dorsey in
15th Rep. B. A. E., 219, 1897.
Women. One of the most erroneous
beliefs relating to the status and condition
of the American Indian woman is that
she was, both before and after marriage,
the abject slave and drudge of the men
of her tribe in general. This view, due
largely to inaccurate observation and
misconception, was correct, perhaps, at
times, as to a small percentage of the
tribes and peoples whose social organ
ization was of the most elementary
kind, politically and ceremonially, and
especially of such tribes as were non-
agricultural.
Among the other Indian tribes N. of
Mexico the status of woman depended
on complex conditions having their
origin in climate, habitat, mythology,
and concepts arising therefrom, and
especially in the economic environment
and in the character of the social and
political organization. It is one of the
fundamental deductions of modern myth-
ologic research that the prevailing social,
ceremonial, and governmental principles
and institutions of a people are closely
reflected in the forms, structure, and
kind of dominion exercised by the gods
of that people. Where numerous god
desses sat on the tribal Olympus, it is
safe to say that woman was highly
esteemed and exercised some measure of
authority. In tribes whose government
was based on the clan organization the
gods were thought of as related one to
BULL. 30]
WOMEN
another in degrees required by such an
institution in which woman is supreme
exercising rights lying at the foundation
of tribal society and government. Ethi
cal teaching and observances find their
explanation not in the religious views
and rites of a people but rather in the
rules and principles underlying those
institutions which have proved most con
ducive to the peace, harmony, and pros
perity of the community.
f In defining the status of woman, a broad
distinction must be made between women
who are, and women who are not, mem
bers of the tribe or community, for among
most tribes life, liberty, and the pursuit
of well-being are rights belonging only to
women who by birth or by the rite of
adoption (q. v. ) are members or citizens
thereof. Other women receive no con
sideration or respect on account of their
sex, although after adoption they were
spared, as possible mothers, indiscrimi
nate slaughter in the heat of battle, ex
cept while resisting the enemy as
valiantly as their brothers and husbands,
when they suffered wounds or death for
their patriotism.
Among the North American aborigines
here ^dealt with , each sex had its own
peculiar sphere of duty and responsibility,
and it is essential to a proper understand
ing of the subject that both these spheres
of activity should be considered. To pro
tect his family — his wife or wives and
their offspring and near kindred —
to support them with the products of
the chase, to manufacture weapons and
wooden utensils, and commonly to pro
vide suitable timbers and bark for the
building of the lodge, constituted the
duty and obligation which rested on the
man. These activities required health,
strength, and skill. The warrior was usu
ally absent from his fireside on the chase,
on the warpath, or on the fishing trip,
weeks, months, and even years, during
which he traveled hundreds of miles and
was subjected to the hardships and perils
of hunting and fighting, and to the in
clemency of the weather, often without
adequate shelter or food. The labor
required in the home and in all that
directly affected it fell naturally to the
lot of the woman. In addition to the
activities which they shared in common
with men, and the cafe of children, women
attended to the tanning of skins, the weav
ing of suitable fibers into fabrics and other
articles of necessity, the making of mats
and mattresses, baskets, pots of clay, and
utensils of bark; sewing, dyeing; gather
ing and storing of edible roots, seeds, ber
ries, and plants, for future use, and the
drying and smoking of meats brought by
the hunters. On the march the care of
the camp equipage and of the various
family belongings constituted riart of the
woman's duties/in which she wal assi^-d
by the children and by such men as
were incapacitated for active fighting or
hunting. The essential j.rincii.le gov
erning this division of labor and re
sponsibility between the sex.-s lies much
deeper than apparently hearties* tyranny
of the man. It is the t*»st j>os«ibl«. ad
justment of the available mean* of the
family to secure the largest measure of
welfare and to protect and jH-rjietiiaUs the
little community. No other division wan
so well adapted to the conditions of life
among the North American Indian*!.
Fortified by the doctrine of signatures
and by other superstitious reason* and
beliefs, custom emphasized by various
rites and observances the division of labor
between the sexes. Thus, the sowing of
seeds by women was supposed to render
such seeds more fertile and the earth
more productive than if planted by men,
for it was held that woman has and con
trols the faculty of reproduction and in
crease. Hence sowing and cultivating the
crops became one of the exclusive de
partments of woman's work.
According to Lewis and Clark (Travels,
307, 1806) the Shoshoni husband was
the absolute proprietor of his wives and
daughters, and might dispose of them by
barter or otherwise at his pleasure; and
Harmon (Jour. Voy., 344, 1820) de
clares that the women of the tribes vis
ited by him were treated no letter than
the dogs. Writing of the KuU-hin, and
of the Loucheux Indians in particular,
Hardepty (Smithson. Rep. 18M.312, 1867)
says that " the women are literally beaste
of burden to their lords and masters. All
the heavy work is performed by them."
A similar statement is made by Powers
(Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 23, 1877) in re
gard to the Karok of ( 'alifornia. School-
craft (Ind. Tribes, v, 167, IS'M) declare*
that the Cree women are subjects
lives of heavy and exacting toil, and that
some mothers among them d. . not hesitate
to kill their female infants to save them
from the miseries which they themselves
have suffered. Champlain, writing in
1615, states that the Huron and Algon
quian women were "expected to at
tend their husbands from place
place in the fields, filling the office o
pack-mule in carrying the baggage and
in doing a thousand other things.
it would seem that this hard life did not
thwart their development, for he i
that among these tribes there were a
number of powerful women of «*•£•£
nary height, who had almost sole «uvo!
^lodge and the work at home, tilhng
the land, planting the corn, £"£"?*•
supply of fuel for winter use , Na ink
and spinning the hemp and the 1
970
WOMEN
[B. A. E.
libers, the product of which was utilized
in the manufacture of lines and nets for
fishing and for other purposes; the worn en
also harvested and stored the corn and
prepared it for eating. v
The duties of a woman of the Upper
Lakes — i. e. of the Ottawa and the Chip-
pewa — were to bring into the lodge, of
which she was the mistress, the meat
which the husband left at the door; to
dry it; to have the care of the cuisine; to
get the fish at the landing or harbor and
to prepare it for immediate use or for
storage; to fetch water; to spin various
fibers in order to secure thread for sun
dry uses; to cut firewood in the surround
ing forest; to clear land for planting and
to raise and harvest the several kinds of
grain and vegetables ; to manufacture moc
casins for the entire family; to make the
sacks to hold grain, and the long or round
mats used for covering the lodge or for
mattresses; to tan the skins of the animals
which her husband or brothers or her
own or her sister's sons had killed in the
chase; and to make robes of those which
were used as furs. She made also bark
dishes while her husband or other male
members of the household made those of
wood; she designed many curious pieces
of art work; when her infant, swathed
on a cradle-board, cried, she lulled it to
sleep with song. When on the move,
the woman carried the coverings of the
lodge, if not conveyed by a canoe. In all
her duties she was aided by her children
and by dependents or guests, not rarely
by the old men and the crippled who
were still able to be of service.
While the tribes of the N. W. coast are
distinct in language and in physical fea
tures and mental characteristics, they
are nevertheless one in culture; their
arts, industries, customs, and beliefs dif
fer in so great a degree from those of all
other Indian tribes that they constitute
a well-defined cultural group. The staple
food of these Indians is supplied by the
sea, whence the women gather sea-grass,
which after being cut, and pressed into
square cakes, is dried for winter use;
clams and mussels are eaten fresh, or
strung on sticks or strands of bark are
dried for winter consumption. Consid
erable quantities of berries and roots are
also consumed. The dense forests along
the coast furnish wood for building cabins,
canoes, implements, and utensils. The
red cedar (Thuya gigantea) is the most
useful as it yields the materials for a large
part of their manufactures, its wood be
ing utilized for building and carving, and
its bark for the manufacture of clothing
and ropes, in which the women perform
the greater part of the work. The wo
men have their share also in the prepara
tion and curing of the flesh and furs of
the various game and fur-bearing animals
which their husbands and brothers kill.
Berries and crab-apples are preserved by
them for winter use; the food is stored
in spacious boxes made from cedar wood
suitably bent, having bottoms sewed to
their sides. W°men assist in curing and
tanning the skins designed for the manu
facture of wearing apparel. Dog's hair,
mountain-goat's wool, and feathers are
woven into fabrics suitable for wear
or barter; soft cedar bark is also pre
pared for use as garments. The women
manufacture in great variety baskets of
rushes and cedar bark for storage and
carrying purposes; mats of cedar bark,
and in the South, of rushes, are made
for bedding, packing, seats, dishes, and
covers for boxes.
Hodge (in article Pueblos) is authority
for the following statements: That mo
nogamy is the rule among the Pueblos,
and that the status of woman is much
higher among them than among some
other tribes ; that among most of the
Pueblos the descent of blood, and hence
of membership in the clan and so citizen
ship in the tribe, is traced through the
mother, the children belonging to her,
or rather to her clan ; that the home be
longs to her, and that her husband whom
she may dismiss upon slight provocation,
comes to live with her; that if she have
daughters who marry, the sons-in-law
reside with her; that it is not unusual
to find men and women married dwell
ing together for life in perfect accord and
contentment; that labor is as equitably
apportioned between the sexes as is pos
sible under the conditions in which they
live; that the small gardens, which are
cultivated exclusively by the women, be
long to the women ; that in addition to
performing all domestic duties, the carry
ing of water and the manufacturing of
pottery are tasks devolving strictly on
the women ; that some of the less irk
some agricultural labor, especially at har
vest time, is performed by the women ;
that the men assist the women in the
heavier domestic work, such as house
building and fuel-gathering; that the
men also weave blankets, make mocca
sins for their wives, and assist in other
tasks usually regarded as pertaining ex
clusively to women.
According to Mrs Stevenson (23d Rep.
B. A. E., 1904), among the Zufii, who are
an agricultural and pastoral people, the
little gardens around the villages, which
are cultivated exclusively by the women,
are inherited by the daughters; a married
man carries the products of his fields to
the house of his wife's parents, which is
then his home. The wife likewise places
the produce of the plots of land derived
from her father or mother with those of
BULL. 30]
WOMEN
971
her husband, and while these stored prod
ucts are designed to be utilized by the en
tire household, only the wife or the hus
band may remove them thence. Mrs
Stevenson says further that a woman is a
member of the Ashiwanni or Rain Priest
hood, consisting of nine persons, and con
stituting one of the four fundamental reli
gious groups in the hierarchical govern
ment of the Zuni; and that while the
Zuni trace descent through the mother
and have clans, these clans do not own
the fields, as they do among the Iroquois;
that by cultivation a man may make use
of any unoccupied plot of ground, and
thereafter he may dispose of it to anyone
within the tribe. It is to be noted that the
daughters, and not the sons, inherit the
landed property of the married Zufii man
or woman. These few facts show plainly
that the Zuni woman occupies a high
status in the social and the political or
ganizations of her tribe.
Among the Iroquois and tribes simi
larly organized, woman controlled many
of the fundamental institutionsof society:
(a) Descent of blood or citizenship in the
clan, and hence in the tribe, was traced
through her; (6) the titles, distinguished
by unchanging specific names, of the va
rious chieftainships of the tribe belonged
exclusively to her; (c) the lodge and all
its furnishings and equipment belonged
to her; (d) her offspring, if she possessed
any, belonged to her; (e) the lands of the
clan (including the burial grounds in
which her sons and brothers were in
terred) and so of the tribe, as the source
of food, life, and shelter, belonged to her.
As a consequence of the possession of
these vested rights, the woman exercised
the sovereign right to select from her sons
the candidates for the chieftainships of
her clan, and so of the tribe, and she like
wise exercised the concurrent right _ to
initiate the procedure for their deposition
for sufficient cause. Being the source of
the life of the clan, the woman possessed
the sole right to adopt aliens into it, and
a man could adopt an alien as a kinsman
only with the tacit or expressed consent
of the matron of his clan. A mother pos
sessed the important authority to forbid
her sons going on the warpath, and fre
quently the chiefs took advantage of this
power of the woman to avoid a rupture
with another tribe. The woman had the
power of life or death over such alien
prisoners as might become her share o
the spoils of war to replace some of her
kindred who may have been killed; st
might demand from the clansmen of J
husband or from those of her daughters
her
representatives, not tho.-e of the
men There were chief tai nesses who
were the executive officers of the women
they represented; these female chief*
provided by public levy or contribution*
the iood required at festival.-, ceremo
nials, and general assemblies, or for pub
ic charity. Part of their duty was to
keep close watch on the policies an«l the
course of affairs affecting the welfare of
the tribe, to guard scrupulously the in
terests of the public treasury, with power
to maintain its resources, consisting of
strings and belts of wampum, quill ami
feather work, furs, corn, meal, frewh and
dried or smoked meats, and of any other
thing which could serve for defraying the
various public exposes and obligations,
and they had a voice in the disposal of the
contents of the treasury. Kvery distinct
and primordial family or ohwachira (see
Clan) had at least one of the female
chiefs, who together constituted the clan
council; and sometimes one of them, by
reason of extraordinary merit and wis
dom, was made regent m the event of a
vacancy in the ollice of the regular malt-
chief. Hence, in various accounts men
tion is made of "queens," who ruled
their tribes. In view of the foregoing
facts it is not surprising to lind that
among the Iroquoian tril>es — the Susque-
hanna, the Hurons, and thelroquois— the
penalties for killing a woman of the tribe
were double those exacted for the killing
of a man, because in the death of a wom
an the Iroquoian lawgivers recognized
the probable loss of a long line of pros
pective offspring. According to Swanton,
on the N. \V. coast the ]K-nalty for the
killing of a woman of the tribe was only
one-half that for the killing of a man.
These instances show the great <
ence in the value placed on the life of
woman by tribes in widely st'|»arated
areas.
The statement of Powers in rvgani
to the Yokuts of California, that not
withstanding the fact that the husband
took up his alx>de in the lodge of
his wife or of his father-in-law, he had
the power of life and death over his wife,
can not be accepted without qualification!
This statement can mean apparently only
that this power might be exerted
ish some specific crime, and that it might
not be exercised with impunity to satisfy
a whim of the husband.
In describing the character of the Mas-
khogean people, Bartram (17/3
have been weeks and months amongst
and in their towns and never
the least sign of contention
them,
served
BCrvCVl mc< » (an
JL UL Aiv^" i— ~ ~- _ wranfrlimr- never saw an instance
captive or a scalp to replace a loss in her wrangli^neve^ ^^ ^ ^ ( ^ r,.,,n,ving
family. Thus it is evident that not only
the clan and the tribal councils, but also
the League council were composed <
Indian beating his wife, or even , rrpim;
her in anger. . . . for indeed their wi?ei
erit S esteem and the most gentle
972
WOMEN
[B. A. E.
treatment, they being industrious, frugal,
careful, loving, and affectionate."
According to Smith, among the In
dians of Virginia, while the men devoted
their time and energy to fishing, hunting,
warfare, and to other manly exercises
out of doors, within the lodge they were
often idle, for here the women and chil
dren performed the larger share of the
work. The women made mats for their
own use as well as for trade and ex
change, also baskets, mortars, and pes
tles; planted and gathered the corn and
other vegetables; prepared and pounded
the corn to obtain meal for their bread,
and did all the cooking; cut and brought
all the wood used for fuel, and with the
help of the children fetched the water
used in the lodge. Thus, the women
were obliged in performing their duties
to bear all kinds of burdens; but they
willingly attended to their tasks at their
own time and convenience, and were not
driven like slaves to do their duty. The
descent of blood was traced through the
mother. The class of women whom
Smith calls "trading girls" affected a
peculiar tonsure that differed from that
of all other women, to prevent mistakes,
as the Indians were as solicitous as Cau
casians to keep their wives to themselves.
Lawson (Hist. Car., 1866) says that a
woman with a large number of children
and with no husband to help support her
and them, was assisted by the young men
in planting, reaping, and in doing what
ever she was incapable of performing her
self. He says also that they eulogized a
great man by citing the fact that he had
"a great many beautiful wives and chil
dren, esteemed the greatest blessings
amongst these savages." It would thus
appear that the North Carolina native
woman was riot the drudge and slave of
her husband or men of her tribe. Con
cerning people of the same general re
gion, Bartrarn (Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
in, pt. 1, 31, 1853) says that among the
Cherokee and the Creeks scarcely a third
as many women as men were seen at work
in their fields. De Soto found in 1540 a
woman whom he styled a queen ruling
in royal state a tribe on the Savannah r.,
indicating that woman at that early pe
riod was held in high esteem among these
people.
From what has been said it is evident
that the authority possessed by the Indian
husband over his wife or wives was far
from being as absolute as represented by
careless observers, and there is certainly
no ground for saying that the Indians
generally kept their women in a condi
tion of absolute subjection. The avail
able data show that while the married
woman, because of her status as such,
became a member of her husband's house
hold and owed him certain important du
ties and obligations, she enjoyed a large
measure of independence and was treated
with great consideration and deference,
and had a marked influence over her hus
band. Of course, various tribes had dif
ferent conditions to face and possessed
different institutions, and so it happens
that in some tribes the wife was the equal
of her husband, and in others she was his
superior in many things, as among the
Iroquois and tribes similarly organized.
In most, if not in all, the highly or
ganized tribes, the woman was the sole
master of her own body. Her husband
or lover, as the case may be, acquired
marital control over her person by her
own consent or by that of her family or
clan, elders. This respect for the per
son of the native woman wag equally
shared by captive alien women. Mrs
Mary Rowlandson, the wife of a clergy
man, and a captive in 1676 for 12 weeks
among the fierce Narraganset, bears ex
cellent witness to this fact. She wrote:
"I have been in the midst of those roar
ing lions, and savage bears, that feared
neither God, nor man, nor the devil, by
day and by night, alone, and in com
pany; sleeping, all sorts together, and
not one of them ever offered the least
abuse or unchastity to me in word or in
action . ' ' Roger Williams, with reference
to another subject, brings this same re
spect for woman to view ; he wrote: "So
did never the Lord Jesus bring any unto
his most pure worship, for he abhors, as
all men, yea, the very Indians, an un
willing spouse to enter into forced rela
tions" (R. I. Hist. Tract, 1st ser., 14, p.
15). At a later day, and in the face of
circumstances adverse to the Indians,
Gen. James Clinton, who commanded
the New York division in the Sullivan
expedition in 1779 against the hostile
Iroquois, paid his enemies the tribute of
a soldier by writing in April 1779, to
Colonel Van Schaick, then leading the
troops against the Onondaga, the follow
ing terse compliment: "Bad as the sav
ages are, they never violate the chastity
of any woman, their prisoners." How
ever, there were cases in various tribes
of violation of women, but the guilty
men were regarded with horror and aver
sion. The culprits, if apprehended, were
punished by the kindred of the woman,
if single, and by her husband and his
friends, if married. Among the Sioux
and the Yuchi, men who made a practice
of seduction were in grave bodily danger
from the aggrieved women and girls,
and the resort by the latter to extreme
measures was sanctioned by public opin
ion as properly avenging a gross violation
of woman's inalienable right — the con
trol of her own body. The dower or
BULL. 30]
WOMEN S NATIONAL — WOODWORK
973
bride price, when such was given, did
not confer, it seems, on the husband,
absolute right over the life and liberty of
the wife: it was rather compensation to
her kindred and household for the loss
of her services. Among the Navaho the
husband possesses in reality but very
little authority over his wife, although
he has obtained her by the payment of
a bride price or present ( Westermarck,
Human Marriage, 392 et seq.)
Among all the tribes of Indians north
of Mexico, woman, during the catame-
nial period, and, among many of the
tribes, during the period of gestation and
parturition, was regarded as abnormal,
extra-human, sacred, in the belief that
her condition revealed the functioning of
orenda or magic power so potent that if
not segregated from the ordinary haunts
of men it would disturb the usual course
of nature. The proper view point is that
while in either condition the woman
involuntarily was the seat of processes
which marred, if they did not thwart,
the normal exercise of human faculties,
rather than that she was merely "un
clean," and so an object to be tabooed.
Yet, it appears that this species of tem
porary but recurrent taboo did not affect
the status of the woman in the social and
political organization in any way detri
mental to her interests.
It appears also that in many instances
woman aspired to excel in some of the
vocations which might be regarded as
peculiar to the male sex— hunting, nsh
ing, fowling, and righting beside the man.
At times also she was famed, even noto
rious, as a sorceress. Some of the wei:
est tales of sorcery and incantation are
connected with the lives and deeds
noted woman sorcerers, who delu
in torture and in destruction of humai
1 Some students maintain, on seemingly
insufficient grounds, that the insti tution
of maternal descent tends to eleva
social status of woman. Apart
independence of woman, brought abou
by purely economic activities arising fro
the cultivation of the soil, it is doubtful
whether woman ever attains :
degree of independence and authority
aside from this potent cause U ithout
detailed and carefully compiled bo d> of
facts concerning the activities , an I th
status of the woman. It is api>arent,
however, that among the sedentary ami
agricultural communities the woman en
joyed a large, if not a prejonderating,
measure of independence and authority,
greater or less in pro{>ortion to the extent
of the community's dependence for daily
sustenance on the product of the woman's
activities.
For additional information on the avo
cations of women among theseveraltritxw,
see Basketry, Dues and Pigments, Shin and
Skin dressing, Weaving. (j. N. n. n.(
Women's National Indian Association.
See National Indian Anxodatinn.
Wompam. See Wampum.
Wonalancet. See Waimalanret.
Wonasquam. A village in l»iH6 on the
seacoast in Essex co., Maes., about the
present Annisquam. — Dunton (1705) in
Mass. Hist. Soc Coll., 2d s., n, 122, 1H14.
Wongen. See \Vanyan.
Wongunk ('at the bend1). A former
village on the E. bank of Connecticut r.,
about the present Chatham, Middlesex
co., Conn., belonging, according to !*•
Forest, to the Mattalx-sec.
Wangum.— De Forest, Inds. Conn., M. 1:
Wongonks.— Field, Middlrsi-x Co., S6. 1819. Won
gums— Ibid. Wongunck.— Stilf.s <17f>l) in MaM.
Hist. Soc. Coll., 1st P., X, 1U'). IHiy. Wonfung -
Trumbull, Hist. Conn., i.40. 1*K Wonfunk.-;
Forest, op. cit.
Wonongoseak. A former village, i»rn
ably of the Potawatomi, Ix'tween the N
and s. branches of Klkhart r., apparently
in Noble co., Ind.
Wo-non-go-seak Village.-Hough, map in In
Geol. Rep. IS*-', 1*S3.
Woodchuck. One of the name* of
ground-hop (Arrfowys MIOWIJT). called
moonack in parts of the S. The present
form of the word, as if from "wood
"chuck," is a corruption by folk-«-tym<
ogy
nanu
V of v-ftodsrhock. «W*/iaM\ or «r>iri% a
nie applied to thin animal by t
huntcr-s and traders of the Hudson Bay
region The word in derived from the
Cree otchek or the Chipl^^a otchigor
odjik, the name of tin; hsher(./.^
pennanti), this Alponqinan term hav ng
been tninsferre.r hv the wlut** t« the
ground-hog. InthefurnomencUtareo
the Hudson's Hav Company the ekim
e«e animals have hmpl^n known a,
(A. r. c.)
2d) which is so designate*
belief that the appearance
hog on that dav presages a retu
weather and a lato spring.
Woodwork. Much us*- is made of W.K
bv the Indians, who, with few exceptions.
974
WOOLYNEAG WOOTEKA
[B. A. E.
for all purposes. The richest region is
the N. W. coast, where woodworking
reached its highest development in his
toric times. Some densely forested areas,
as the Appalachian region, did not seem
to foster the art, while in some environ
ments where wood is scarce the Indians
have made more extended use of such
that is available than tribes better pro
vided with the raw material. Specimens
of woodworking survive in ancient de
posits of artifacts only where conditions
are most favorable, as in the keys of
Florida, whose inhabitants worked wood
in elaborate designs with shell imple
ments and shark's teeth, or in the dry
sands of Arizona, where hard-wood imple
ments, prayersticks of cotton wood, and
other objects, have been found.
Fire, the stone ax, and the wedge were
the principal tools of the Indian for get
ting out timber. With these the largest
tree could be felled and cut into lengths.
Some tribes in the California-Oregon
region felled trees by bruising off succes
sive rounds of the wood. Large timber
was not demanded, however, except for
canoes, house-posts, beams, and totem
poles. Boards, when required, were
split out with antler wedges, while
smaller material was cut with stone or cop
per tools. The saw, drill, ax, adze, knife,
chisel, scraper, rasp, and the smoother,
made of suitable stone, shell, copper, or
teeth, were used for woodworking, the
knife being drawn toward the body.
Wood was bent by means of hot water
and fire, small rods were straightened with
the teeth or with wrenches of bone, horn,
or wood, and larger rods or poles in
smoke and heat of the fire. In the
Pueblo region figurines and other objects
of soft wood are modeled entirely by rub
bing with coarse sandstone or by attri
tion upon rock. Canoes were hollowed
out with the aid of fire, the charred por
tions being removed with cutting tools.
In every locality each art had its par
ticular tools, varying as to material, haft-
ing, etc., and some arts, as the making
of bows and arrows, developed a large
number of tools for shaping, finishing,
and decorating. Dishes, small boxes,
and the like were excavated with great
labor by means of scrapers and other cut
ting tools, as the incisors of the beaver,
suitably hafted. The use of curly knots
from trees for dishes was widespread,
since much of the work in forming the
vessel, spoon, or cup had been done by
nature. In many cases the interior of the
knot had decayed, leaving a shell which
became a vessel, with little working.
Perforations for lashing, suspending, and
fastening were made with the drill. In
hard-wood saplings there is often a core of
pith which could be pushed out with a
cane or grass stem and the hole somewhat
enlarged to form a tube. In the Pueblo
region roof timbers and the stakes that
were used to cover bodies in ancient bur
ials show marks of the stone tools with
which they were cut. Firewood was
broken from trees by means of large
grooved hammers or mauls. Most of the
elementary processes known to modern
woodworkers were practised by these
Indians. Examples of joining, splicing,
binding, lashing, pegging, and grooving
are found, and in joining birch-bark a
process somewhat resembling dovetailing
was often employed. The tenon and
mortise appear to be absent, their place
being taken in Alaskan houses by worked
sockets for frame timbers, and in other
structures, as the Navaho hogan, by
crotched sticks. The N. W. coast tribes
had a primitive vise for holding bent-
wood boxes and dishes. Pegs of bone,
ivory, or wood were used instead of
nails.
Among the numerous products of wood
working may be mentioned bows, arrows,
spears, armor, gaming blocks, trinket
boxes, and chests, especially developed by
theN. W. coast tribes, boat frames, boats,
sleds, bowls, mortars, pestles, fire-drills,
pipestems, masks, and figurines. Among
these objects are specimens carved with
such skill as to entitle them to a place in
the class of art productions.
Consult Beverley, Hist. Va., 1722; Boas
in Southern Workman, xxxix, no. 6,
337-343, 1910; Bogoras in Mem. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., Jesup Exped., vn, 1905;
Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
xvn, pt. iii, 1905; Kroeber in Pub. Univ.
Cal., vm, no. 2, 1908; Mason (1) in Rep.
Nat. Mus. 1894, 1896, (2) in Smithsonian
Rep. 1886, 205-239, 1889; Morgan in
Cont. N. A. Ethnol., iv, 1881; Nelson in
18th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 1899; Norden-
skiold, Cliff Dwellers of the Mesa Verde,
1893; Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
1877; Swan in Smithson. Cont. Knovvl.,
xxi, 1-18, 1876, (2) ibid., xvi, 1-108, 1870;
S wanton in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
Jesup Exped., v, pt. 1, 1905; Willoughby
in Am. Anthr., n. s., ix, no. 2, 296-306,
1907. (w. H.)
Woolyneag. A name in the northern
parts of New England for the fisher or
pekan, Mustela pennanti. The name is
from Abnaki wulanikw, 'handsome squir
rel' (from wul, 'good,' 'pretty,' etc. +
anikw, a general name for 'squirrel' in
all Algonquian dialects). The name,
with variants woolaneag and wooleneag, is
evidently a misapplication, (w. E. G.)
Woosemequin. See Massasoit.
Wootassite. See Oatadtt/.
Wpoteka. A former village, probably
Seminole, E. of Apalachee bay, w. Fla. —
Bartram, Voy., i, map, 1799.
BULL. 30]
WOPOHWATS— WRIGHT
ou- f5~^ \"vpun w&ts. 'White
Shield Owner,' commonly known to the
**}tesaa White Shield). * A former chief
?833 o S°Uthern Cheyenne, born about
ISdd on an upper branch of North Platte
' r Wyo.; died in 1883 near the present
• Kingfisher, Okla. In accordance wtSi
Indian custom, he had different names
, at different periods. As a young man
he was known as Mouse Road His
' in i Rft9 i- v, • oestowed on him
i?Qt i i 'iJj-ls.L? , e> the noted Black
who had m ' 6 °f the Washita'
; himself . A^uttheyearT878hVLS
his grandfather's name of Buffalo Beard
I J.hi.ch ^e kept until his death. Having
I distinguished himself as a warrior, par*
ticularly m two engagements with the
,: Pawnee, he became a leader in the Bow-
; string soldier society, and in 1870 was
formally elected to the council of chiefs.
In the next year he was one of a delega-
M tion sent to Washington to represent the
allied Cheyenne and Arapaho tribes then
•' £!?i ? established on a reservation in
Oklahoma, and with his companions re
ceived from President Grant a treaty
medal bearing the device of a pipe a
' plow, a globe, and a Bible, which we're
explained to symbolize peace, agricul-
i ture, education, and Christianity. White
Shield accepted all this literally, and on
his return became an earnest advocate of
civilization, schools, and mission work.
Throughout the outbreak of 1874-75 he
held his band quiet at the agency. In
! 1881 he was again chosen as delegate,
but was unable to go by reason of the
death of his daughter, tribal custom for
bidding participation in public business
by anyone in mourning. As was com
mon with the Plains Indians, he had
two wives, who were sisters. His son,
Harvey White Shield (see Hishkowits), is
one of the best educated young men in
the tribe and an efficient mission helper
and interpreter. (.1. M.)
Wopum. Mentioned as a Karok village
on Klamath r., Cal., inhabited in 1860.
Woo-pum. —Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 23, 1800.
Woronock. A Wappinger village on the
E. bank of lower Housatonic r., in New
Haven co., Conn., at the ferry between
Milford and Stratford.
Oronoake.— Birdsey (1761 ) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
1st s., X, 111, 1809. Oronoke.— Trumbull, Ind.
Names Conn., 91, 1881. Oronoque.— Ibid. Woro
nock.— Ibid.
Worship. See Orenda, Prayer, Religion.
Woruntuck. A village in Massachu
setts, apparently on or near Connecticut
r., whose inhabitants were driven out by
the Mohawk about 1664. — Winthrop
(1664) in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll., 4th s.,
vi, 531, 1863.
Wosameus. A village in 1608 on the
w. bank of Patuxent r. in Prince George
co., Md.— Smith (1629), Va., i, map, 1819.
Wovoka
, and the son may have in!, r t,,|
he mystic tendency from him ,.r
ami 1H f "^ Vhe ^ w tak«» '"to the
family of a white rancher from whon, »,,-
whfr> tiename<lf Ja<>k WilHon by
thP wl 'l6 Wa8nc°minonl-v known among
the whites. He was still alive in 1905
but had lost in large measure his former
influence, tor an account of his eiii*r-
natural mission, see <;h<>*t dance O-n-
, ., - : — , A former Yokuts ( Marii*>san )
tnbe that livedneartheTachi and Chunut!
N. or E. of Tulare lake, Cal. With the
Chunut they ceded their lands to the
United States by treaty of June 3, 1K51
excepting a strip from" Tulare to Buena
Vista lake. In 18.r>7 they, with theTachi
numbered 175.
Wah-wol.-Wessells (1853) in H. R. Kx. I**- 7fi
34th Cong 3d sess. . 32, i*>7. wWwellt.-Lew „ in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1857. 400. 1H5*. Wo-wol —Harbour
jn Sen. Ex. Doc. J, 3l>d ('011^.. >j)cc. sevs.. •£*;. KM
Wright, Allen. A Chnctaw preacher,
born in Mississippi about ISL'"); he emi
grated with most of the tribe to Indian
Tcr. in 1832, his parents dying soon after
ward, leaving him and a sister. He had
a strain of white blood, probably one-
eighth or one-sixteenth. In his youth
he lived some time in the family of the
Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury, a Presbyterian
missionary, and began his education in
a missionary day-school near Doaksvi lie.
While here he was converted to the
Christian faith, and soon after entered
Spencer Academy in the Choctaw Nation.
By reason of his studious habits he was
sent by the Choctaw authorities to a
school in Delaware, but afterward went
to Union College, Schenectady, N. Y.,
where he \va-' graduated in 1852. He
then took a full course in Union Theo
logical Seminary, New York City, U-ing
graduated in 1855, and in the following
year was ordained by the Indian Presby
tery. Returning to his people in Indian
Tef., he preached to them until his death
in 1885. His people appreciating liabil
ity and uprightness, Mr Wright wane-ailed
to affairs of state, being elected pticott*-
sively a memberof the Choctaw Houfeof
Representatives and the Senate, and after
ward Treasurer. In ISM, after the Civil
War, he was sent to Washington an a
delegate to negotiate a new trt«atv with
the United States, and during his absence
was elected principal chief of the Choc
taw Nation, an office which he held until
976
WROSETASATOW WYAH
[B. A. E.
1870. The Rev. John Edwards charac
terized Wright as "a man of large intel
ligence, good mind, an excellent preacher,
and a very faithful laborer for the good
of his people. No other Choctaw that I
ever met could give such a clear explana
tion of difficult points in the grammar of
the Choctaw." About 1873 he trans
lated the Chickasaw constitution, which
was published by the Chickasaw Nation,
and in 1880 he published a "Chahta
Leksikon." Just before his death he
completed the translation of the Psalms
from Hebrew into Choctaw. Soon after
his graduation Mr Wright married Miss
Harriet Newell Mitchell, of Dayton,
Ohio, to whom were born several chil
dren, including Eliphalet Nott Wright,
M. P., of Olney, Okla.; Rev. Frank Hall
Wright, of Dallas, Texas; Mrs Mary
Wallace and Mrs Anna W. Ludlow, of
Wapanucka, Okla.; Allen Wright, jr.,
a lawyer of South McAlester, Okla. ; Mrs
Clara E. Richards, Miss Kathrine Wright,
and James B. Wright, C. E., all of Wa
panucka, Okla. For Mr Wright's por
trait, see Choctaw.
Wrosetasatow. See Outadty.
Wuckan. One of the 7 Winnebago
villages in 1806, situated on L. Poygan,
Winnebago co., Wis.— Pike, Trav., 124,
1811.
Wuia (Wu-ia). Given by Ingalls (H.
R. Ex. Doc. 66, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 2,
1873) as a Paiute band in Utah. Not
identified.
Wuituthlaa. A Kuitsh village on lower
Umpqua r., Oreg.
Wu'-i-tu'-fla -a.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
III, 231, 1890.
Wukakeni ( Wukaxe'ni, ' at the can
yon' ). A former Modoc settlement on the
E. side of Tule lake, N. E. Cal.— Gatschet
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxxii,
1890.
Wukoanu. The Great-ant clan of the
Ala (Horn) phratry of the Hopi.
Wu-ko'-a-nii wun-wii. — Fewkes in Am.
Vii, 401, 1894 (wun-wii = 'clan').
Wukoki ( ' great house or village' ). A
group of ruined pueblos w. of the Great
falls and the Black falls of Little Colorado
r., about 40 m. N. E. of Flagstaff, Ariz.
Both archeological and traditionary evi
dence indicate that they were erected in
prehistoric times by the Snake clan of the
Hopi and formed one of its stopping places
in its migration from the N. to its present
habitations in N. E. Arizona. See Fewkes
in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 56 et seq., 1904.
Black falls ruins.— Fewkes, ibid., 41.
Wukopakabi ('great reed or arrow
house'). A ruined pueblo, consisting of
a number of mounds very much worn
down, covering a rather small site, at
Ganado, on the road between Ft Defiance
and Reams canyon, Ariz. It is locally
known as Pueblo Ganado and Pueblo
Anthr.,
Colorado. It was inhabited in ancient
times by the Pakab or Reed people of the
Hopi, who migrated from Wukopakabi to
Awatobi (q. v. ). After the destruction
of the latter village, in 1700, they went
to the Middle mesa of the Hopi and
founded a town on the E. side; subse
quently they moved to Wai pi, on the East
mesa, where their descendants now live.
These people, as their name signifies,
were warriors, and traditionally they are
related to the Zufii. Their descendants
hold at the present time, in December, a
war celebration. (j. w. F. )
Pueblo Colorado. — A local name Pueblo Ganado. —
Fewkes in 22d Rep. B. A. E., 127, 1904 (Span.,
'sheep village,' another local name).
Wullaneg, See Woolyneag.
Wunnashowatuckoog ( 'people at the
fork of the river'). A Nipmuc tribe
or band formerly living in the s. part of
Worcester co., Mass., probably on Black-
stone r. They adjoined the Narraganset,
to whom they were said to be subject,
although the two tribes are known to
have been at war. They sheltered the
hostile Pequot in 1637, and for this were
attacked by the eastern Nipmuc and,
being defeated, retreated toward the Mo
hawk country. They seem to have re
turned again, for in 1675 we find the
English interfering to protect them from
inroads of the Mohegan and Narraganset.
Showatuks.— Williams (1675) in Mass. Hist, Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VI, 297, 1863. Wunnashoatuckoogs —
Williams (1637), ibid., 3d s., ix, 300, 1846 Wunna-
showatuckoogs.— Williams (1636), ibid., 1,161 1825
Wunnashowatuckowogs — Williams (1675), ibid..
4th s., VI, 297, 1863 Wunnashowatuckqut — Wil
liams (1637). ibid., 193.
Wushketan ( ' people having houses on
top of one another') . A Tlingit division
of the Wolf phratry living at Killisnoo,
Gaudekan, and Anchguhlsu, Alaska.
Nuschke-tan — Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 118, 1885
Uuschketan.— Ibid. Wu'cketan.— Swanton, field
notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Wusquowhananawkit ('at the pigeon
country ' ) . A Nipmuc tribe, or, more
likely, band, living probably in the cen
tral part of Worcester co., Mass., friends
of the hostile Pequot in 1636, and neigh
bors of and possibly related to the Wun
nashowatuckoog.
Wusquowhananawkits.— Williams (1636) in Mass.
Hist, Soc. Coll., 4th s., vi, 188, 1863. Wusquowha-
nawkits.— Trumbull, Ind. Names Conn.. 91, 1881.
Wutapiu ( Wti'tapi'u, from a Sioux word
meaning 'eat' or 'eaters,' sing. W&'tap).
A principal division of the Cheyenne
tribe (q. v.). (J. M.)
Cheyenne Sioux.— Dorsey in Field Columb. Mus.
Pub. no. 103, 62, 1905. Wi'tapi'u.— Mooney, Ghost
Dance, 1025, 1896 (improperly given by misprint
from Grinnell MS. as 'haters') Wo'tapio.—
Mooney in Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., I, 406, 1907.
Wun ta pi u.— Grinnell, Social Org. Cheyenne, 136,
1905.
Wutshik ('fisher')^ A stibphratry or
gens of the Menominee. — Hoffman in
14th Rep. B. A. E., pt. 1, 42, 1896.
Wyah. A Nitinat village on the E.
shore of the outlet of Nitinat lagoon, s. w.
BULL. 30]
WYALUSING— WYANTENUf
LwhnC°UVer id'; P°P- 63 in 1W2. i,
Wyalusing ( M> churihillunnk, 'at the
dwelling place of the hoary veteran '
so called from an ancient warrior who
hved near-Heckewelder). A former
Munsee and Iroquois settlement at the
fn R ^6 Sresent 'own of the same name
m Bradford co., Pa. It was also the site
of an older Indian village, called Gohon-
toto, which is mentioned by Cammerhoff
who visited the place in 1750. "Here'
they tell me," he says, "was in early'
times an Indian town, traces of which are
still noticeable, e. g., corn-pits, etc., in
habited by a distinct nation (neither
Aqumoschiom, i. e., Iriquois, nor Dela-
wares), who spoke a peculiar language
and were called Tehotitachsae; against
these the Five Nations warred, and rooted
them out. The Cayugas for a time held
a number of them, but the Nation and
their language are now exterminated and
extinct (Cammerhoff quoted bv Clark
So';?UP>TMil- ExPed- Gen- Sullivan, 124,
1887). In 1752 Papunhank, a Munsee
chief, settled at the site with 20 families. •
He was a frequent visitor to Philadel
phia, where he came in contact with tin-
Quakers, and later made great preten
sions as a religious teacher. The peo
ple of his village became dissatisfied with
his instruction, and after a conference de
cided to take the first religious teacher
who came to their village, having been
undecided whether they wanted a Quak
er or a Moravian. John Woolman, a
Quaker evangelist, who had become ac
quainted with Papunhank during his vis
its to Philadelphia, set out for Wyalusing
in May, 1763, accompanied by Benjamin
Paryin. News of the situation reaching
David Zeisberger at Bethlehem, he at
once started for this promising field,
passing Woolman on the mountains be
low Wilkes-Barre. On the way he met
JobChillaway, a Delaware, the messenger
and friend of the English, who was then
living in Papunhank's village. Together
they entered the settlement and were
welcomed by the Indians. In a few days
Woolman reached the place; he was in
formed of the decision of the council, and
that as a consequence they had accepted
Zeisberger as their teacher. The latter
remained until the outbreak of hostilities
during the conspiracy of Pontiac, when
he removed the Moravian Indians to
Bethlehem, thence to Philadelphia (Arch.
Pa., iv, 138, 1853). At the urgent invi
tation of Papunhank, these Indians
moved back to Wyalusing, which they
reached May 18, 1 7<>5. Owing to various
causes the mission was abandoned, June
11, 1772, by the Moravians, who removed
to Beaver r. (see Friedenshuetten) . Dur-
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 62
077
:>9t n i f t ^ hW arr'Val- °» th-
~>'tn his detachment of about rt)
tacked by the Indians a short" rluten^
from the village: the Indians w-r,' , ,-
i / enVlng 1() dea<1' W}>>1«'
nad 4 killed and 10 wounded
here he marched to Wyoming -
Pa. vn 5-9, 1853). On W t: 'i;':"/
Nilhvans army encamped at the Mite of
he Indian village when on it* expedition
to the Seneca country. Rev MrRoffere.
chaplain in this expedition, save in hi«
journal No sign of even the smallest
hut was lelt standing" (Jour. Mil. FxjH-d.
1863hailIchSf':"P^.t ' 17"° ' '" Ar''h- 'i'11'1' "'-1 7|3'
iv, 170, l.SoS. Machochlaune — I'c.s
cit.. 741. Machochloschung.-Ibi.l.
.. -
luaing.-Day, Penn., 138, i.^. Mah.ckl.i -
Proud, Penn., II, 3.'0, 179s. Makahelou.mk -*;,-.
&W1.76,1) quoted in Col. Ret-. !•«.. vm.oj
J*j?- Jf** el?a!ouMng, Papounan's HouM.-H.j,!.
635. M chwihUliuink.— Heckewelder in Troim
Am. I nlos. Soc n. s., iv, m>, I.<M. Michallot-
sen.— Pa. Council (]7f,o) in Col. a,.,.. |.a vu,
492 ls")'2. Monmuchloosen.— Pa Ootincil *'(17GO)
m Arch. PH., m, 748. l&'tf. Papounan'i Town.-
Hamilton (1761) in Col. Her. PH.. vui ft* iv,"
Waghaloosen.-Col. Kec. PH. (I7rt0), ibid' w
wealiuing.— Grant (1779) in Mil. Exped Gon Sul
livan, 238. 1H87. Wealuakinjtown.-MHchln
(1779), ibid., 1S4. Wialosing.— 4irrniHii Flat*
cout. (1770) in N. Y., DO'. ('«•!. Hist., vm, 243
1857. Wialusing.— (Jrant (177'.«) in Jour. Mil
Exped. (Jen. Sullivan, 138. 1^7. Wighaloown.—
Gov. Penn (17tW) in Col. Kee. PH., i.x. \'±\ 43f>,
1S52. Wighalosscon.— PH. Council (17eiO> ibid
VIII, 492, 1M.VJ. Wighalousin.— <J..v. Hamilton
(1761), ibid.. 648. Wihaioosing. -Writer of ]7H
quoted by Harris, Tour, 211, iNCi. Wildlucit.—
Fellows (1779) in Jour. Mil. Exped. (Jen. Sullivan,
86, 1887. Wyalousing. -Petition to (Jov Penn
( 1761 1 in Col. Rec. Pa., IX. 139. 1S.VJ. Wytlucinf .—
Barton (1779) in .lour. Mil. Kxped (Jen. Sullivan
f>. 18S7. Wyalusing.— Hnrtley (1778) in Arrh. Pa..
VII, 7, 1S53. Wybusing.— Camptield (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 53, 18*7. Wye-
luting.— Livermore (1779) in N. H. Hist. Sor.
Coll., vi, 320, iaV). Wylucing.— <J(x>kin (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. (Jen. Sullivan. 104, 18*7. Wy-
lusink.— Bluke (1779), ibid.. 39. Wyoluiinf.-
Dearborn (1779), ibid., 69.
Wyandot. See Huron.
Wyandotte. An American bn^l of
fowls, earlier known as SebriKhtCochina,
said to have sprung from the mating of a
Se bright bantam cock and a Cochin ben.
The name was proposed at Worcester.
Mass., in 1883, by .Mr HoudetN', and
after some opposition it ba.« Ix^-n accepted
as the name of the fowl (T. F. Mctirpw,
T. S. Dept. of Apr. Bull. 31, 1901).
The word is the same as Wyandot, the
name of one of tho peoples of Iroquown
stock. (A. F. c. )
Wyantenuc. A village in Li tch field tx).,
Conn., where there was a great Indian
978
WYKEMAC WYOMING
[B. A. E.
gathering in 1675; possibly identical with
Wiatiac.
Wayattano.— Doc. of 1676 in N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist.,
xin, 496, 1881. Wayattanoc.— Heading, ibid.
Wyantanuck.— Leete (1675) in Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 4th s., VII, 575, 1865. Wyantenuck.— Wads-
worth (1694), ibid., 1, 108, 1852.
Wynemac. See Winamac.
Wyoming (Delaware: M' cheMwomink,
' upon the great plain. ' The native name,
variously corrupted to Chiwaumuc, Wia-
wamic, Wayomic, Waiomink, etc., finally
reached the more euphonious form of
Wifoining, a word which was long sup
posed to signify 'field of blood.' The
name was made widely known by the
poet Campbell in his "Gertrude of Wyo
ming" (1809), an imaginary tale the
scenes and incidents of which are con
nected with the massacre of the settlers
on July 3, 1778, by British soldiers, To
ries, and Indians in the above-named
picturesque valley. It is not known who
suggested the name of the state (which
had been proposed as that of a territory
as early as 1865), but it was probably
some emigrant or emigrants from one of
the dozen or more places so called in the
different parts of the Union. — Gerard).
A settlement, before 1744, of Shawnee
and Mahican, after which time and until
1756 it was made up of Shawnee, Ma
hican, Iroquois, Munsee, and Nanticoke.
After the latter date it was a Delaware
and Munsee village, the headquarters of
Tedyuskung, the leading chief of the
Delawares. The principal settlement
was at the site of the present Wilkes-
Barre, Luzerne co., Pa. The name was
applied to the lands in the Wyoming
valley, in which there were a number of
Indian villages, and then to the chief
town of the^region. The location is first
mentioned in the records of Pennsyl
vania, at the council of Philadelphia,
June, 1728. At the council at Conestoga
(May 1728), Tawenna, chief of the Con
estoga, said that the attack upon John
Burt's house the year before had not
been made by the Conestoga, Delawares,
Shawnee, or Conoy, but by the Minisink
(Col. Rec. Pa., iv, 314, 1851). At the
council at Philadelphia in June follow
ing, Allumapees stated that the "Meny-
sineks" lived "at the Forks of Sasque-
hannah above Meehayomy, & that their
Kings name is Kindarsowa" (ibid., in,
326, 1852). When the Delaware chiefs
signed the famous deed of 1737 (the so-
called "Walking Purchase"), they did
so with the understanding that those
living in the Minisinks would not be
obliged to abandon their lands, but would
live there in friendship with the English
( Wai ton, Conrad Weiser, 66, 1900; Arch.
Pa., i, 541, 1852). At the council at Phil
adelphia in 1742, when Canassatego or
dered the Delawares to leave at once for
Shamokin or Wyoming, he was in igno
rance of any such understanding on the
part of the Delawares. Weiser, if he had
nothing to do with this speech, at least
permitted its statements to pass unre-
buked. The Delawares went away from
this council thoroughly humiliated.
Some of them moved to Shamokin, some
to Wyoming, but the great majority of
them went w. to the Ohio and joined the
Shawnee in their effort to throw off the
Iroquois yoke. When Zinzendorf and his
party of Moravian missionaries visited
Wyoming in the fall of 1742, he found it
occupied chiefly by the Shawnee, who
were in no mood to listen to him, as they
feared that he had come to buy their
lands (Zinzendorf s Jour, in Mem. Mora
vian Church, 71, 1870). At this time the
flats w. of the Susquehanna were occu
pied by the Shawnee, while the Mahican
had a large village at the N. end of the
valley, on the same side of the river.
In 1751 the Nanticoke had a settlement
at the lower end of the valley on the E.
side of the river. At the treaty of Albany,
in 1754, when the Iroquois disposed of
the lands drained by the Juniata, they
reserved these lands at Wyoming as a
hunting ground, and as a place of refuge
from the French, should they be driven
to seek an asylum (Col. Rec. Pa., vi,
119, 1851). They then appointed John
Shikellimy, son of Shikellimy, to look
after these lands for them. At the
council at Easton, 1757, Tedyuskung
said: "We intend to settle at Wyo
ming, and we want to have certain boun
daries fixed between you and us, and
a certain tract of land fixed, which
it shall not be lawful for us or our
children ever to sell, or for you or any of
your children ever to buy" (ibid., vn,
678, 1851). When it was discovered that
this land had been sold by the Mohawk
at Albany in 1754 to Lydius, the agent of
the Connecticut Company, Conrad Weiser
declared that the deed was fraudulent
and that unless the settlement was pre
vented an Indian war would result.
Hendrick, the Mohawk chief, summoned
to Philadelphia, stated that the deed had
been obtained by fraud. The extended
discussion between Pennsylvania and
Connecticut and the fearful slaughter at
Wyoming were the results of this transac
tion. (For details relating to this subject,
consult Arch. Pa., n, 120 et seq., 1852;
Walton, Conrad Weiser, 193 et seq., 1900. )
In 1755 the Mohawk refused to accept
the second instalment of the money for
the purchase of the lands, although Hen
drick had advised them to do so. In
July of that year came Braddock's de
feat, and then all the discontented In
dians sought vengeance for the many
grievances they had against Pennsyl-
BULL. 30]
WYOMING
vania. In 1756 Wyoming was occupied
by a mixed population of Delawares,
Shawnee, Iroquois, and Mahican, with a
few Chickasaw, the Delawares being in
the majority. In the early summer of
that year Tedyuskung moved to Tioga
with his followers. After the council of
1757 the authorities of Pennsylvania of
fered to enact a law which would grant
the Wyoming lands to Tedyuskung and
the Delawares forever, but the project
was delayed for various reasons, chiefly
because the lands had never been bought
from the Iroquois. Tedyuskung insisted
that a fort and houses be built at Wyo
ming for the Delawares, and Weiser was
asked to look after this work, but de
clined to do so on account of his health
and because he feared the Iroquois would
blame him for doing the work. The
council then appointed one of their own
number to oversee the work; a force
of 50 or 60 carpenters and masons was
sent to Wy oming, where 10 wooden houses
with stone foundations were erected.
In the spring of 1758 Tedyuskung
went to Philadelphia from Wyoming, to
which place he had removed, and asked
that schoolmasters, counsellors, and two
ministers be sent to his village, saying,
"You must consider that I have a soul
as well as another" (Col. Rec. Pa., vm,
47, 1852). At the treaty at Fasten, 175S,
he again presented the matter of the
fraudulent "Walking Purchase," and
charged the Mohawk with selling the
lands at Wyoming, which had been
promised to the Delawares as a perma
nent home. The old chief had at last
to pay with his life the penalty for wlu
he said at this council. In June, 1/58
Charles Thomson and Frederick lost
started on their journey to Wyoming,
but when they reached a point about
m from their destination they wer
warned by Tedyuskung, who met them
to advance no farther as the woods abou
Wyoming were filled with hostile Indians
(Jour. Thomson and Post in Arch. 1
in 412-422, 1853). In the spring c
1763 a number of families from Conne
cut settled at Wyoming (Arc
105 1853). This led to an attack by tl
Indians in which 20 of the settlers were
killed (ibid., 137V No more attem
Wilkes-Barre; Mill Creek Fort . 1772)
on the N. side of the creek of the same
name; Forty Fort, in ihe lx>rough of t he-
same name", built in 1770 by tin* 40
pioneers of the Connecticut" Co. who
went to the region in 17tW. During the
hostilities, which becalm* more threaten
ing in 1778, Forty Fort became the place
of refuge to which many of the settlers
went. In June of that year, when it wu^
known that the large force of the enemy
were approaching Wyoming, under Maj.
John Butler, the inhabitant* sought n-f-
uge in the various forts in the region, but
on account of its strength and ni/e the
majority gathered in Forty Fort. But-
ler's force of about 1,100 men, consisting
of about 200 British, the same numl>er
of Tories, and about 700 Indians, chiefly
Seneca and Cayuga, descended the 8us-
quehanna and landed a few miles above
Wyoming, whence they marched on the
night of July I and encamped on the
mountain at the head of the valley. The
next day demand was made for the sur
render of the fort, which was refused.
The force gathered in the fort mini ton*!
fewer than 400 (chiefly old men and
boys, unfitted by reason of their age to
be at the front with the American army ),
commanded by Col. /ebulon Butler.
The members of the garrison, no d
mistaken in their estimates of the nun
her of the enemy, marched out on J
3 to attack them. Then followed the
battle, the defeat, the flight, and the
awful massacre (Frontier torts of
438 et sen., 1SWJ; Parkrnan, Conspiracy
of Pontiac, ii, 109, 1W1 (first massacre
17(53); Arch. Pa., vi, 61>»>, »^, <«1 ^ **!;.
1853 Egle, Hint. Pa., SiW-iMMiJ
During the fall and winter of 1778 the
entire frontier from A\ yoming to r
was subject to the raids of the Seneca and
CaviiKii Washington decided to *
an expedition, under Maj.-lien. John
Sullivan, into the Seneca and (
in
another company of Connecticut linn
grants reached the place and at once
vup
,
countrv to destroy the villages an ve
he Indians back to the British lines.
.
the massacre of the year
XaSontothew,,r
Miner Hist
n slain in
ui
junction
gi^ss^ft
tion for each year.
Mah*ni»by^ThomaS(iy2^nCo^R^iW
ffs^SSKSR in tmn, A,»; I'hiljJ.
BTcheuomi.— w vheuw i nu-— '
a.nr> n <* IV, 3<>li J •'
DOC., »!• Btl * '
980
WYHOX — XERIPAM
M'chwauWaumi.— Day, op. cit. Mechayomy.— Pa.
Council (1732) in Col. Rec. Pa., in. 451, 1852.
Bteehayomy.— Pa. Council (1728), ibid., 326. Sca-
handowana.— Ft Johnson conf. (1756) in N. Y.
Doc. Col. Hist., VII, 48, 1856. Scahentoarrhonon.—
Jes. Rel. 1635,33, 1858 (Huron nameof the people).
Bcha, ban, do, a, na.— Clinton (1750) in N. Y. Doc.
Col. Hist., VI, 548, 1855. Schahandowa.— Mt John
son Council (1755) in Arch. Pa., 2d s., VI, 293,
1877. Schahandowana.—Mt Johnson conf. (1755) in
N. Y. Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 984, 1855. Seahautowano.—
Weiser (1755) in Arch. Pa,, n, 259, 1852. Ske-
handowa.— Writer of 1737 quoted by Ruttenber,
Tribes Hudson R., 194, 1872. Waioming.—
Zeisberger (1755) in Arch. Pa., n, 459, 1853.
Waiomink.— Day, op. cit., 432. Wajomick.— Los-
kiel (1794) in Rupp, W. Penn., app., 358,
1846. Wajomik.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 184, 1836.
Waughwauwame.— Drake, Tecumseh, 13, 1852.
Wawamie.— Day, Penn., 432, 1843. Wayomick.—
Horsfield (1755) in Arch. Pa., n, 492, 1853. Wayom-
ing.— Ibid., 491. Weoming. — Machin (1779) in
Jour. Mil. Exped. Gen. Sullivan, 194, 1887.
Weyoming.— Easton conf. (1757) in N.Y.Doc. Col.
Hist., VII, 305, 1856. Wioming.— Evans map, 1749.
Wiomink.— Peters (1757) in Arch. Pa., in, 288, 1853.
Woyming.— Spangenberg (1756) quoted by Rupp,
Northampton Co., 95, 1845. Woyumoth.— Allum-
mapees (1743) in Col. Rec. Pa., iv, 643, 1851.
Wyaming.— LaTour map, 1782. Wyomen.— Writer
of 1759 quoted by Kendall, Trav., n, 281, 1809.
Wyomin.— Canassatego (1742) in Col. Rec. Pa.,
iv, 580, 1851. Wyoming.— Johnson (1756) in R. I.
Col. Rec., V, 529, 1860. Wyomink.— Stanwix (1757)
in Arch. Pa., in, 301, 1853. Wyomish. — Hess
(1756), ibid., 56.
Wysox. A tribe or band reputed to
have lived on a small creek which flows
into Susquehanna r. at the present Wysox,
Bradford co., Pa. According to Day
(Penn., 137, 1843), tradition states that
this tribe had two sanguinary battles at
the mouth of Towanda cr. with Indians
living there, probably the Nanticoke.
The Wysox may have been Munsee or
Delawares. (j. M.)
Wzokhilain. See Osunkhirhine.
Xabaagua. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblode las Canoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in 1542. — Cabrillo,
Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla.,
181, 1857.
Xagua. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de las Canoas (San Buenaven
tura), Ventura co., Cal., in 1542.
Sajay (?).— Taylor in Cal. Farmer Apr. 17, 1863.
Xagua.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec.
Doc. Fla., 181, 1857. Xaqua.— Taylor, op. cit.
Xaim^la. Mentioned by Onate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to the Piro or the Tigua.
Xalanaj. A Chumashan village for
merly near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor
in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Xalou. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Xamacha. A former Diegueno rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal. — Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 253,
1884.
Xamunambe. A province, tribe, or vil
lage on the South Carolina coast, visited
by Ayllon in 1520 and 1521. Barcia says
that it was under a chief called Datha/
Xamunambe.— Documehtosine'ditos, xiv, 506, 1870;
Xamunanuc. — Oviedo, Hist. Gen. Indies, in, 628,
1853. Xumunaumbe.— Barcia, Ensayo, 4, 1723.
Xana. A former Diegueno rancheria
near San Diego, s. Cal. — Ortega (1775)
quoted by Bancroft, Hist. Cal., i, 253,
1884.
Xapida. A province or tribe on the
Carolina coast, visited by Ayllon in 1521,
when it was under the chief Datha.
Xapida.— Barcia, Ensayo 4, 1723. Xapira.— Ovie
do, Hist. Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853.
Xarame (probably pronounced cha-rii/-
me). A Coahuiltecan tribe, well known
in the 18th century at several Franciscan
missions. They seem to have been natives
of the region of San Antonio, Tex. In
1699 they were in Coahuila at both San
Juan Bautista and San Francisco Solano,
below the present Eagle Pass, on the
Rio Grande (Portillo, Apuntes, 271, 279,
1888). Soon after this date they were the
chief tribe at the latter mission, a Xarame
being its "governor" (Paredes, Visita,
1729, par. 7, MS.). Of the 144 Indians
baptized there in 1704, 22 were Xarames
(Bap. Rec., MS.). When, in 1718, Father
Olivares transferred this mission to San
Antonio r., Texas, and reestablished it
as that of San Antonio de Valero, he took
with him the Xarame neophytes to serve
as teachers and examples for the Payaya
and other new tribes to be gathered (Oli
vares, Carta, in Mem. de Nueva Espaiia,
xxvii, 169, MS.). The first baptism at
San Antonio de Valero was that of a Xar
ame child, and the tribe was still repre
sented at that mission late in the 18th
century. (H. E. B.)
Charame.— Doc. of May 13, 1752, in Bexdr Arch
ives. Chaulamas. — Fr. Isidro Felix de Espinosa,
Diary, 1709, MS. Jarame.— Fr. Guerra, 1720, in
Valero Baptismal Rec., MS. Jarames.— Morfi
(1777) quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 612, 1886.
Jurame. — Fr.Beni to Sanchez, 1727, ibid. Sarame. —
Fr. Francisco Ruiz, 1715, ibid. Schiarame.— Resi-
dencia of Gov. Bustillo y Zevallos, 1734. MS. in
Bexar Archives. Schyarame. — Ibid. Xaram. —
Fr. De Soto, 1713, in Solano Baptismal Rec., MS.
Xarame.— Fr. Espinosa, Diario, June 10-13, 1716,
MS. Xarames.— Revillagigedo (1793) quoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, 611, 1886. Xharame.— Fr.
Prado, 1737, in Valero Baptismal Rec., MS. Zar-
ame. — Fr. Francisco de los Dolores, 1739, ibid.
Xaseum. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Ksselen. It was 10 leagues
from Carmelo, in the Sierra, near Pach-
hepes. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20,
1860.
Xatde. Mentioned by Onate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to the Piro or the Tigua.
Xatol.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mcx., 135, 1889
(misprint). Zatoe.— Columbus Mem. Vol., 154,
1893 (misprint).
Xeripam. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those that had been encountered
or heard of to the N. E. of San Juan Bau-
tista mission, on the lower Rio Grande,
Although the Yerbipiamos (Ervipiames)
BULL. 30]
XIAHIJ YAAGA
981
are given in the same document as one
of the tribes living N. of the mission,
the two names probably applied to the
same tribe, the Ervipiame(Fr. Isidro Felix
deEspinosa, "RelacionCompendiosa" of
the Rio Grande missions, MS. in the ar
chives of the College of Santa Cruz de
Queretaro). (n. E. H. )
Xiabu. A village, probably Coahuilte-
can, encountered in Coahuila in 1<>S9 by
De Leon (Derrotero, MS. ), 5 leagues s. of
the Rio Grande, when on his way to Texas.
Xinesi (probably pronounced che-mV-
se). The high-priest of the Hasinai con
federacy of E. Texas. The bonds of this
confederacy, which included about a
dozen tribes, seem to have been rather
more religious than political. The Hai-
nai was regarded as the head tribe, and
what gave it its prestige was the location
on its western border, near Angelina r.,
of the chief temple containing the sacred
fire, from which directly or indirectly
all the household fires were kindled.
For religious purposes there was first a
sub-grouping of the confederacy. Thus,
for ordinary occasions, the Neche and
Hainai tribes held their ceremonies and
festivals together, while the Nacogdoche
and Nasoni formed another group. But
many of their religious and social func
tions included the whole confederacy.
Such were held at the chief lire temple.
Presiding over this temple was the head
priest called the xlnexi, or chenesi. Ac
cording to Espinosa, chenesi seems to
have been a general term meaning
priest, yet even he ordinarily restricted
the name to this head priest. Teran,
Jesus Maria, ami Massanet agree
regarding the xinexi as the higl
individual authority in the group, I
they do not give the same view u
the nature of his position. Massanet
regarded him as a high priest; Espmosi
regarded him mainly in this light,
testified that his authority was super
to that of any chief; .U>sus Maria e;
him not only a priest, but also a
king," and tells of his great authority as
a ruler. The details given as to his func
tions, however, indicate that he was pri
mariiy a priest, but that through Ins
personal dignity and priestly inHuence
he outranked all others, . and that his
word had great authority m civ.l
means of which he talked with the Great
Chief Above. The early writers convey
the impression that thermit was a JMT-
son of great dignity, doing no manual
labor, and commanding great i»er>onul
respect, He was fed and clothed, we
are told, by community gifts, to insure
which he sometimes preyed n|»«'ii the
superstition of his people. At the house
of each coddi, or civil chief, and of each
of the other dignitaries, a sj>ecial seat
of honor and a l>ed were scrupulously
reserved for the use of the rinfti during
his visits. (Consult Kspinosa, Cn'mica
Apostolica, pt. i, 421, 424, 42o, 432, 174<>;
Jesus Maria, Kelacion, H>91, MS.; Mansa-
net, Carta, in (Juar. Tex. Hist. Asso., u,
305-312, 1899; Tenin, Dcscripcioii y Diaria
Demarcation, 1091, in Mem. de Nueva
Kspafia, xxvn, 4H, MS.) (H. E. B. )
Xisca. A village, presumably G*ta-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.
Xisca.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner, Nov. 23, IVlo.
Xiscaca.— Knglehardt, Franc, in Cal., 39*. 1*97.
Xivirca. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, formerly connected with San Juan
Bautista mission, Cal.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Nov. 23, 1SUO.
Xocotoc. A Chumashan village w. of
Pueblo de lasCanoas (San Buenaventura),
Ventura co., Cal., in lf>42.
Xocotoc.— Cabrillo. Narr. (1M2), in Smith, ( «.K-<-
Doc Fla 1*1 !«•"'". Xotococ.— I'. S. «»•€•(«. and
(it-oi. Surv., vn, 307, 1879.
Xoxi. Mentioned by Oviedo (
Gen. Indies, in, 62S, lHo3) as one of the
provinces or villages visited by AylU
probably on the South Carolina coast, 111
1520.
Xuacaya. A province or tribe on th
Carolina coast, visited_by Ayllon m
Barcia, Knsayo, 5, 1723.
Xugua. A Chumashan village, proli
ablv identical with (iuaoiya (M.
formerly on Santa Cruz id. (San Uca>o
.
A f«r..»T villa,:,
Xumis.
.
,•...,.,«*.
,; Tav
n.-
to have belong! to the
in Cal. Fanner, Apr. JO, U
in l.")9S Unidentihed.
982
YA AIHAKEMAE Y AHKSLS
[B. A. E.
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., n, pt. i, xxix,
1890.
Yaaihakemae ( Yaai'x'aqEmae, ' the
crabs'). A gens of the Komoyue, a sept
of the true Kwakiutl, and a clan of the
Tenaktak.
Yaai'Hak-£mae.— Boas in 6th_Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can 54, 1890. Yaai'x'aqEmae.— Boas in Rep. U.
S. Nat. Mus. 1895, 330, 1897. Yixaq§mae.— Boas in
Petermanns Mitteil., pt. ft, 131, 1887.
Yaasitun ( Ya'-a-si'-tfin). A Takelma
band or village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 235, 1890.
Yacdossa. A former small tribe repre
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Yacherk. A Nushagagmiut Eskimo
village on Igushik r. , Alaska.
Yachergamut. — Spurr quoted by Baker, Geog-
Diet. Alaska, 1902 (mut=miut, 'people'). Yach
erk. — Baker, ibid.
Yachikamni. Mentioned by Pinart as
the tribe that originally lived on the site
of the present city of Stockton, Cal., and
hence belonged to the Cbolovone tribe of
the Mariposan (Yokuts) family. The
same is said by Taylor of the Yachimese,
the tribes being apparently identical.
Ochecames.— Bancroft, Hist. Cal., IV, 138, 1886.
Ochecamnes.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., VI, 630,
1846. Ochekamnes. — Gallatinin Trans. Am. Ethnol.
Soc., II, 123, 1848. Ochocumnes.— Bancroft, Hist.
Cal., IV, 138, 1886. Yachachumnes.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, June 8, I860. Yachchumnes.— Ibid., Feb.
22. Yachimese.— Ibid., Dec. 7, 1860. Yatchikam-
nes. — Pinart. Cholovone MS., B. A. E., 1880.
Yatchikumne. — Ibid.
Yachin ( ' mesquite ' ) . An Apache band
or clan at San Carlos agency and Ft
Apache, Ariz., in 1881.
Ya-chin.— Bourke in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112,
1890.
Yacomanshaghking (apparently a cor
ruption of Yagawanshaking, 'at the place
of small huts.'— Gerard). A Delaware
tribe or band that dwelt on the E. bank of
Delaware r. in New Jersey, on a small
stream about the present Camden. — Herr-
man, map ( 1 670 ) , in Rep. on Line between
Va. and Md., 1873.
Yacomui. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal.
Yacomui.— Taylor in Cal. Fanner, Oct. 18, 1861.
Yacumi. — Ibid.
Yacum. A warlike Diegueno band, in
alliance with the Cocopa, occupying a val
ley in the mountains between the desert
and the (Julf coast, chiefly in Lower
California. They were said to number
fewer than 200 11/1853. They raised corn,
melons, pumpkins, beans, and other
crops, by irrigation.
Guaicamaopa. — Kino (ca. 1699) in Doe. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., i, 349, 1856 (located by Kino at junction
of the (iila and the Colorado, but probably the
identical tribe; o/>a is a I'ima word signifying
'people'). Ha-ooom.— Heintzelman (1853) in H. R.
Ex. Doc-. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 34-53, 1857.
Jacum. — Ibid. Yacum. — Ibid.
Yadus ( Ya'dAs). An important sub
division of the Stustas, a great Haida
family of the Eagle clan. It constituted
one of the Kaigani families, and was sub
divided like them (in the Tlingit style)
into 5 house-groups: Ildjunai-hadai, Na-
algus-hadai, Nakons-hadai, Otkialnaas-
hadai, and Otnaas-hadai. — Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 276, 1905.
Yagats ( Ya'-gats). A Paiute band for
merly at Arnargoza, s. E. Cal. — Powell in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1873, 51, 1874.
Yagenechito (Choctaw: 'large land').
A tribe, probably affiliated with the
Chitimacha, located on De 1'Isle's map
(1703) on Bayou Lafourche, La.
Magenesito.— Iberville (1699) in Margry, Dec., iv,
172,1880. Yagenechito.— Ibid., 184. Yagnetsito.—
De 1'Isle, map, 1703. Yaguenechitons. — La Harpe
(1706) in French, Hist. Coll. La., in, 35, 1851.
Yagueneschito. — Iberville, op. cit., 155.
Yagnashoogawa (possibly for Yakni-
achukma, 'good country'). A former
Choctaw town, noted by Romans in 1775
and perhaps identifiable with a traditional
town on Indian branch of Running Tiger
cr., Kemper co., Miss. — Halbert in Pub.
Miss. Hist. Soc., vr, 425, 1902.
Yagua. A Calusa village on the s. w.
coast of Florida, about 1570. — Fontaneda
Mem. (ca. 1575), Smith trans., 19, 1854.
Yagun. An ancient Haida town for
merly on the N. coast of Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col.
, Ya'gAn.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281, 1905.
Yagunkun-lnagai ( Ya'gun-kun-lnaga'~i,
'Yagun river point-town people'). A
branch of the Kuna-lanas, a great Haida
family belonging to the Raven clan. The
Yagun is the largest stream on the Queen
Charlotte ids. (j. R. s.)
Yagun kunilnagai'.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes
Can., 23, 1898. Ya'gun kun InagS'-i.— Swanton,
Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Yagunstlan-lnagai ( Yafgun SL.'an
Inaga'-i, ' Yagun river rear-town peo
ple ' ). A local subdivision of the Stlenga-
lanas, a Haida family belonging to the
Raven clan.— Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271,
1905.
Yahach. A former Alsea village on the
Pacific coast s. of the mouth of the Alsea
r., Oreg.
Yahatc.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 230,
1890. Yahats.— Ibid. Ya'-qai-yuk.— Ibid. Yaw-
hick.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 107,1856. Yawhuch.— Ibid.,
80, 1863. Youitts.— Lewis and Clark Exped., n,
118, 1814. Youitz.— Drake, Bk. Inds., xi, 1848.
Yahal. A Yaquina village on the N.
side of Yaquina r., Oreg.
Ya'-hal.— Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 229,
1890.
Yahalgi ( ' wolf people ' ) . A clan of the
Creeks.
Ya'-ha.— Morgan, Anc. Soc., 161, 1878. Yahalgi.—
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 155, 1884 (algi^=
'people').
Yahandika ( Ydhand'tka, 'ground-hog
eaters' ). Given by Hoffman (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., xxin, 298, 1886) as one of
the former divisions of the Shoshoni.
Yahksis." The principal village of the
BULL. 30]
YAH ITS KIN YAKTMA
983
Kelsemaht, on Flores id., Clayoquot sd.,
w. coast of Vancouver id , with 76 inhabi
tants in 1909.
Yahuskin. A Shoshonean band which
prior to 1864 roved and hunted with
the Walpapi about the shores of Goose,
Silver, Warner, and Harney lakes,
Oreg., and temporarily in Surprise val
ley and Klamath marsh, where they
gathered wokas for food. They came
specially into notice in 1864, on Oct. 14
of which year they became party to the
treaty of Klamath lake by which their
territory was ceded to the United States
and they were placed on Klamath res.,
established at that time. With the Wal
papi and a few Paiute who had joined
them, the Yahuskin were assigned lands
in the southern part of the reservation, on
Sprague r. about Yainax, where they
have since resided, although through
intermarriage with other Indians on the
reservation their tribal identity became
lost by 1898, since which time they have
been officially designated as Paiute. Gat-
schet, who visited them about 1884, says
they were then engaged in agriculture,
lived in willow lodges and log houses, and
were gradually abandoning their roaming
proclivities. The Yahuskin have always
been officially enumerated with the Wal
papi, the aggregate population varying
between 1877 and 1891 from 135 to 16(5
persons. In 1909 they were reported at
103.
Gahooskins.— Applegate in Ind. Aff. Rep., 90, 1866.
Yahooshkin.— Gatsehet in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., u,
pt. 1, xxxv, 1890. Yahooskin.— Treaty of 1864 in
Ind. Laws and Treaties, n, 663, 1903. Yahooskin
Snakes.— H. R. Rep. 98, 42d Cong., 3d sess., 449,
1873. Yahuskin.— Meacham in Ind. Aff. Rep., 52,
1870.
Yaka. The Corn clans of the Keresan
pueblos at Laguna, A coma, Santa Ana,
Sia, San Felipe, and Cochiti, N. Mex.
The Corn clans of Acoma (Kochinish,
Yellow; Kukanish, Red; Kuishkosh,
Blue; Kuishtiti, Brown; and Kusesh,
White) formed a phratry, as do the Yel
low and Red Com clans of Laguna, who
claim to have come originally from
Acoma. The Blue, Brown, and White
Corn clans of Acoma are now extinct.
The varying forms of the clan name
among the different Keresan villages are:
Laguna, Ydka-hdno^; Acoma, Yaka-
Mnoqch; Santa Ana, Yak'-hano; Sia and
San Felipe, Ydka-hdno; Cochiti, Ydk'a-
hdnuch. The termination hdno, etc., sig
nifies 'people.'— Hodge in Am. Anthr.,
ix, 349, 1896.
Ya-ka.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 19. 1894.
Yakka.— Bandelier, Delight Makers, 257, 1890.
Yakchilak. A Kuskwogmiut Eskimo
village near the mouth of Kuskokwim r.,
Alaska.
Yachtshilagamiut — Spnrr and Post quoted by
Baker. Geog Diet. Alaska, 1902. Yakchilak.—
Baker, ibid.
Yakima( Ya-ki-md, 'runaway'). An im
portant Shahaptian tribe, formerly living
on both sides of the Columbia and on the
northerly branches of the Yakima (for
merly Tapteal) and the Wenatchee, in
Washington. They are mentioned by
Lewis and Clark in 1806 under the name
Cutsahnim (possibly the name of a chief)
and estimated as 1,200 in number, but
there is no certainty as to the bands in
cluded under that figure. In 1855 the
United States made a treaty with the Ya
kima and 13 other tribes of Shahaptian,
Salishan, and Chinookan stocks, by which
they ceded the territory from the Cascade
mts. to Palouse and Snake rs. and from L.
Chelan to the Columbia, and the Yakima
res. was established, upon which all the
participating tribes and bands were to be
confederated as the Yakima nation under
the leadership of Kamaiakan (q. v. ), a
distinguished Yakima chief. Before this
treaty could be ratified the Yakima war
broke out, and it was not until 1859 that
the provisions of the treaty were carried
into effect. The Paloos and certain other
tribes have never recognized the treaty
or come on the reservation. Since the
establishment of the reservation the term
Yakima has been generally used in a
comprehensive sense to include all the
tribes within its limits, so that it is now
impossible to estimate the number of
Yakima proper. The total Indian popu
lation of the reservation was officially es
timated at 1,900 in 1909, but of this num
ber probably comparatively few are true
984
YAKONAN FAMILY YAKU
[B. A. E.
Yakima. The native name of the Yakima
is Waptailmim, 'people of the narrow river,'
or Pa'kiut'lema, 'people of the gap,' both
names referring to the narrows in Yakima
r. at rnion Gap, where their chief village
was formerly situated. Other bands wrere
the Setaslema, of Setass cr., and the Pisko,
of the lower Yakima. Little is known of
the particular customs of the Yakima, but
there is no reason to suppose that their
life differed greatly from that of the
Xez Perces (q. v. ) and other Shahaptian
peoples. Consult M coney in 14th Rep.
B. A. E., pt. 2, 1896. (j. M.)
Cat-sa-nim.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., i, 417, 1855
(misquoting Lewis and Clark). Cutsahnim. —
Lewis and Clark Exped. ,11,475,1814. Cut-sa-nim. —
Ind. Aff. Rep., 252, 1«S54. Cuts-sah-nem.— Clark
(1805) in Orig. Jour. Lewis and Clark, in, 128, 1905.
Cuts-sah-nim.— Orig. Jour., ibid., VI, 119, 1905.
E'yack-im-ah.— Ross, Fur Hunters, I, 185, 1855.
laakema.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 213, 1846.
I-akima.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Okinagan
name). Jaakema.— Hale, op. cit., f,69. Pa''kiut-
'lema.— Mooney in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 737, 1896.
Pishwanwapum. — Tolmie quoted by Lord, Nat. in
Brit. Col., II, 245, 1866. Pshawanwappam. — Keane
in Stanford, Compend., 531, 1878. Shanwap-
poms.— Lewis and Clark Exped., n, 595, 1817.
Shanwappones. — Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 372, 1822.
Stobshaddat.— Lord, Nat. in Brit, Col., n, 246,1866
('robbers': so called by Puget Sound tribes).
Takama.— Stevens in Sen. Ex. Doc. 34, 33d Cong.,
1st sess., 16, 1854. Tobc'-a-dud.— McCaw, Puyallup
MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885 (Puyallup name).
Wa'pametant.— Mooney in 14tb Rep. B. A. E.,
744, Is96. Waptai'lmim.— Mooney, ibid., 737.
Yaa'kima.— Chamberlain in Rep.' N. W. Tribes
Canada, ,x, 1892 (Kutenai name; said, by folk-
etymology perhaps, to mean 'foot bent toward
the instep'). Yacaaws.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
I, 521, 1853. Yacamaws.— Lane in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st sess., 174, 1850. Yacka-
man. — Cox, Columbia R., n, 14, 1831. Yacka-
maws.— Lane in Sen. Ex. Doc. 52, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., 8, 1850. Yackaws.-I.ane in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 632, 1853. Yackimas.— Dart in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 216, 1851. Yacomans.— Smef, New
Ind. Sketcrus, 92, 1895. Yakamas.— Stevens in
Ind. All. Rep., 231, 1854. Yakanias.— Douglas in
H. R. Misc. Doc. 98, 30th Cong., 1st sess., 15, 1848.
Yakemas.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 213
1846. Yakenia.-Medill in II. R. Kx. Doc. 76,30th
Cong., 1st sess., 6, 184.S. Yakima.— Gibbs in Pac.
K. R. Rep., i, 467, 1855. Yakimaw.— Tolmie quoted
by Lord, Nat. in Brit. Col., n, 245, 1.S66. Yanka-
mas— Gray, Hist. Oreg., 91, 1870. Yookoomans.—
Parker, Jour., 318, 1846.
Yakonan Family. A linguistic family
formerly occupying a territory in \v.
Oregon, on and adjacent to the coast from
Yaquinu r. s. to Umpqua r. The family
was probably never strong in numbers and
of late years has decreased rapidly. The
few survivors are on the Siletz res., in
Oregon. The family is of considerable
ethnologic interest, since it apparently
represents the southern limit of a type of
culture exhibited particularly by the Chi-
nookan, Salishan, and other tribes of the
coast of Washington and Vancouver id.
The Athapascan tribes of s. Oregon and
»*. California seem to have been more
deeply affected by contact with Califor-
nian stocks.
The Yakonan conformed physically to
the general type of the X. W. coast and
are notable as marking the southern limit
in that region of the practice of artificial
deformation of the head. Their social
organization is not fully understood, but
there was no totemic clan system, though
a tendency to local segregation of groups
related by blood was evident in their
villages. There was also a preference for
marriage outside the tribe, though this
did not have the force of an exogamous
rule, so far as can be learned. The social
orders of nobility and common people,
peculiar to the N. W. coast, obtained, and
slavery was an institution in full force
until the tribes came under the control
of the United States. The Yakonan
mythology and traditions are distinctly
of the type of the coast tribes of Wash
ington, but they show traces of modifi
cation by contact with the Californian
stocks on the s. The family was com
posed of 4 tribes occupying adjacent dis
tricts, which, from x. to s., \vere: Yaqui-
na, Alsea, Siuslaw, and Kuitsh. These
tribes have played an unimportant role
in history and little is known of them.
On the formation of the Siletz res. in
1855 they were removed thither, and
since that time they have declined so
rapidly in numbers, principally through
the ravages of tuberculosis, that they are
now on the verge of extinction. (L. F. )
>Yakones.— Hale in U. S. Expl. Exped., vi, 198,
218, 1846 (or lakon, coast of Oregon) ; Buschmann,
Spuren der axtek. Sprache, 612, 1859. >Iakon. —
Hale in U. 8. Expl. Exped., vi, 218, 569, 1846 (or
Lower Killamuks); Buschmann, Spuren der
aztek. Sprache, 612, 1859. >Jacon.— Gallatin in
Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., n, pt. 1, c, 77, 1848.
>Jakon.— Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
n, pt. 1, 17, 1848; Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17, 1852; Gallatin in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
in, 402, 1853 (language of lower Killamuks);
Latham in Trans. Philol. Soc. Lond., 73, 1856;
Latham, Opuscula, 340, 1860. >Yakon.— Latham,
Nat. Hist. Man, 324, 1850; Gatschet, in Mag. Am.
Hist., 166, 1877; Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
441, 1877; Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 565, 640,1882.
>Yakona.— Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 256, 1882.
= Yakonan.— Powell in 7th Rep., B. A. E., 133,
1891. > Southern Killamuks.— Hale in U. S. Expl.
Exped., vi, 218, 569, 1846 (or Yakones); Gallatin
in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc., II, 17, 1848 (after Hale).
>Sud Killamuk. -Berghaus (1851), Physik. Atlas,
map 17, 1852. Sainstskla. -Latham, Nat. Hist.
Man, 325,1850 ("south of the Yakon, between the
Umkwaand thesea"). >Sayuskla. —Gatschet in
Mag. Am. Hist., 257, 1882 (on Lower Umpqua,
Sayiiskla, and Smith rivers). ">Killiwashat.
Latham, Nat. Hist. Man, 325, 1850 ("mouth of the
llmkwa"). XKlamath. — Keane in Stanford,
Compend., Cent, and So. Am., 475, 1878 (cited as
including Yacons).
Yaku ( YaL'u). A Haida town of the
Dostlan-lnagai family, that formerly stood
on the N. w. coast of Graham id., opposite
North id., Queen Charlotte ids., Brit.
Col. This town, or it and the neighbor
ing one of Kiusta together, may be that
designated Lu-lan-na by John AVork,
1836-41, to which he assigned 20 houses
and 296 people. Old people remember
4 large houses and 4 small ones in Yaku,
and 9 houses in Kiusta. This would
seem to indicate a population in Yaku
£ roper of about 100 to 120. ( j. K. s. )
'k'6.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 22,
1898. Kakoh.— Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 162B,
BULL. 30]
YAKU-GITINAT YAKWAL
985
1880 (corrupted form). Yak!".— Swanton, Cont.
Haida, 281, 1905. Yukh.— Deans, Tales from Hi-
dery, 94, 1899.
Yaku-gitinai ( Yd'ku (fdma'-i, 'the mid
dle Giti'ns'). A subdivision of the
Hlgahet-gitinai, a Haida family of the
Eagle clan. They received their name
from having lived in the middle of Bkide-
gate village; there they killed a chief
and fled to the w. coast. --S wanton, Cont.
Haida, 274, 1905.
Yaku-lanas( Yd'ku Id'nas, 'middle-town
people' ). A large and important Haida
family belonging to the Raven clan. By
the Skidegate people it in said they
were so named because they occupied
the middle row in a legendary five-
row town, where all the Raven side for
merly lived (see Skena). The Masset
people attributed it to the fact that
wherever the members of thin family
settled they occupied the middle of the
village. They are said to have come
originally from the s. end of Queen
Charlotte ids., but the greater part finally
moved to Alaska, where they constituted
the most important Raven family among
the Kaigani. One subdivision, the Ao-
yaku-lnagai, settled in Masset inlet. Of
the Kaigani part of the family there were 4
subdivisions, the Kaad-naas-hadai, Yehl-
naas-hadai, Skistlai-nai-hadai, and Na-
kaduts-hadai. The extinct Ta-ahl-lanas
of North id. perhaps belonged to it. Be
fore they left Queen Charlotte ids. their
principal town was Dadens. In Alaska
it was Klinkwan. The Hlgahet-gu-lanas
are said to have once been a part of this
family. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 271, 1905.
Yak' la'nas.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can.,
22, 1898. Yakwu Lennas.— Harrison in Proc. Roy.
Soc. Can., sec. n, 125, 1895.
Yakutat. A Tlingit tribe centering
around the bay of the same name, but
extending northward to Copper r. and
southward to Dry bay, Alaska. Pop.
826 in 1880, 436 in 1890. Their principal
winter town is Yakutat. According to a
contributor to The Ahixkuii, the town on
Dry bay is called Satah. Emmons con
siders the Dry bay and Chilkat (Con
troller bay) Indians as distinct divisions.
A summer village near Copper r. is named
Chilkat, and Gonaho, Gutheni, and Hla-
hayik are the names of former towns.
Social divisions are Ganahadi, Kashke-
koan, Koskedi, and Tekoedi. (.1. R. s.)
Chlach-a-jek.— Krausc, Tlinkit Ind.,98, 1885. Jak'
huthath.— Holmberg, Ethnog. Skizz., map, 142-
1855. Jakutat.— Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v. 370.
1847. Jakiitat-kon.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 116, 1865-
Klahinks.— Col yer( 1869) in Ind. Aff. Rep., 535, 1870-
tahayi'kqoan.— Swanton, field-notes, B. A. E-
(usual name applied by themselves). Thlar-har-
yeek-gwan.— Emmons in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat-
Hist., in, 230, 190.'5. Yahkutats.— Elliott, Cond-
Aff. Alaska, 30, 1874. Yakutats.— Dull in Proc-
Am. A. A. S. 1869, XVill, 269, 1870. Yaku-
tatskoe.— Veniaminoff, Zapiski, n, pt. in, 29, 1840.
Yucatats.— Mahoney in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1869, 575,
1870.
Yakutat. The principal town of the
Yakutat tribe on the bay of the same
name in Alaska. Pop. 300 in 1890.
Yak»da't.— Swanton, field notes, B. A. E., 1904.
Yakwal ('drifted ones,' from yAkirand,
' I am carried off 1 >y water ' ) . A tribe tra
ditionally found by the Tonkawa on the
Gulf coast near Galveston, Texas. They
986
YALACASOOCHE YAMASEE
[B. A. B.
recognized the Yakwal language as a di
alect of their own and believed that the
separation had been caused by a flood.
See Yojmme. (A. s. G. )
Yalacasooche. A former Seminole town
at the month of Ocklawaha r., Putnam
co., Fla.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yalaka. A former Seminole town 35
m. w. of Volusia or Dexter, in w. Marion
co., Fla.
Amathlas.— H. R. Doc. 78, 25th Cong., 2d sess.,
map, 7f>8-9, 1S3S. Charles Old Town. — Drake, Book
Inds.. bk. iv, 151, 1848 (probably identical). Char
ley Emathla's Town.— Taylor, 'War map of Fla.,
1889. Yalaka.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 74 (1823), 19th Cong.,
1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yalik. A Kaniagmiut Eskimo village
on Nuka bay, E. coast of Kenai penin.,
Alaska; pop. 32 in 1880.— Petroff in Tenth
Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Yalisumni. A former Maidu village
near Salmon Falls, on the s. side of the
South fork of American r., Eldorado co.,
Cal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., xvn, map, 1905.
Yamacraw. A detached town of the
Creek confederacy, formerly on Yama
craw bluff, on the s. bank of Savannah
r., in what is now the western suburb of
Savannah, Ga. It was settled about 1730
by a small party of outlawed Creeks, with
a few Yamasee, numbering in all about
17 or 18 families and 30 or 40 men, under
the leadership of Tomochichi (q. v. ), who
for "some mischief in their own country"
had been driven out from among the
Lower Creek towns. In 1732 they asked
and received from the South Carolina
government formal permission to remain
in their new settlement, and on the arrival
of the Georgia colony under Oglethorpe
in the next year Tomochichi made him
self instrumental in bringing about a
treaty between Georgia and the Lower
Creeks, resulting in a reconciliation be
tween himself and his tribe, with permis
sion to bring other friends from the Creek
towns to settle at the new location. The
site wras reserved by the Indians for their
own use, but was' probably abandoned
soon after the death of Tomochichi in
1739.
The Indians of Yamacraw were not a
distinct tribe, as has frequently been rep
resented, but simply a refugee band of
Creeks, who returned to their original
homes after the ban had been removed.
At the same time it seems evident that it-
was composed largely of descendants of
those who had lived formerly in this
neighborhood and had subsequently re
tired among the Creeks. The name is of
uncertain etymology and seems to be a
corrupted form, the Creek language hav
ing no r; neither has it any apparent con
nection with Yamasee. Nevertheless it
should be compared with the Yamiscaron
recorded as far back as the expedition of
Ayllon in 1520-21. Consult Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, n, 1884, 1888; Jones,
Hist. Sketch of Tomochichi, 1868; Jones,
Hist, of Ga., 1883. (j. M. j. R. s. )
Yamacraw.— Moore (1744) in Ga. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
I, 103, 1840. Yammacraw.— Morse, N. A., 208, 1776.
Yamako. A former Maidu village,
about 9 m. E. of Nevada City, Nevada
co., Cal.
Yamagatock.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874
(probably identical). Yamako.— Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn. map, 1905. Yumaga-
tock.— Bancroft, op. cit.
Yamasee (a name of uncertain etymol
ogy, and evidently an abbreviated form).
A former noted tribe of Muskhogean
stock, best known in connection with early
South Carolina history, but apparently
occupying originally the coast region and
islands of s. Georgia, and extending into
Florida. From their residence near
Savannah r. they have frequently been
confused with "the "Savannahs," or
Shawano, and the Yuchi. Missions
were established in their territory by
the Spaniards about 1570, and they lived
under the jurisdiction of the Spanish
government of Florida until 1687, when,
in consequence of an attempt to transport
a number of their people as laborers to
the West Indies, they revolted, attacked
a number of the mission settlements and
peaceful Indians, and then fled N. across
Savannah r. to the English colony of
South Carolina. They were allowed to
settle within the present limits of Beau
fort co., where at a later period they
had several villages, the principal of
which was Pocotaligo; others were Tole-
mato and Topiqui (?). They aided against
theTuscarora iii!712, but in 1715, incon
sequence of dissatisfaction with the trad
ers, organized a combination against the
English which included all, or nearly all,
the tribes from C. Fear to the Florida
border. The traders were slaughtered in
the Indian towns and a general^massacre
of settlers took place along the Carolina
frontier. After several engagements the
Yamasee were finally defeated by Gov.
Craven at Salkechuh (Saltketchers) on
the Combahee and driven across the Sa
vannah. They retired in a body to
Florida where they were again received
by the Spaniards and settled in villages
near St Augustine. From that time they
wrere known as allies of the Spaniards and
enemies of the English, against whom
they made frequent raids in company
with other Florida Indians. A small
part of them also appear to have taken
refuge with the Catawba, where, accord
ing to Adair, they still retained their
separate identity in 1743. In 1.727 their
village near St Augustine was attacked and
destroyed by the English, and their Indian
allies arid most of the inhabitants were
BULL. 30]
YAMBADIKA YANAN FAMILY
987
killed. In 1761 the remnant was said to
number about 20 men, residing near St
Augustine, and they seem also to have
nad a small settlement near Pensacola.
The tradition of their destruction and
enslavement by the Seininole is noted by
several writers of this and a later period.
As late as 1812 a small band retained the
name among the Seminole, and some set
tled among the Hitchiti, but they have
now completely disappeared. They
were said to be darker than the Creeks, -
and ''flat- footed," and from their profici
ency as canoe men gave name to a par
ticular method of rowing known as the
' ' Yamasee stroke. " ( j . M. )
Eamuses.— Morse, Rep. to Sec. War, 364, 1822
(extinct; Yamasi probably meant). lamapos. —
Barcia, Ensayo, 287, 1723. Jamasees.— Brinton,
op. cit. Tammasees. — Oldmixon in Carroll, Hist.
Coll. S. C., ii, 413, 1836 (misprint T for Y).
Wimosas. — Woodward, Rem., 25, 1859 (misprint).
Yama0es.— Barcia, op. cit., 348. Yamas.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, vi, 370, 1857. Yamasecs.— Mc-
Konney and Hall, Ind. Tribes, in, 82, 1854 (mis
print). Yamasees. — Archdale, Carolina, 356, 1707.
Yamases.— Bartram, Travels, 378, 1792. Yamas-
salgi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg. ,1,63,1884 (Creek
name, pi. form). Yamassees.— Ratinesqnein Mar
shall, Ky., introd., 27, 1824. Yamassi.— Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., 1,63,1884. Yamesee.— Moll's map
in Humphrey, Acct., 1730. Yammassees. — Brin
ton, op. cit. Yammonsee. — Thomas (1702) in Haw
kins, Missions, 48, 1845, Yammosees.— Humphrey,
Acct., x, 1730. Yamoisees. — Drake, Ind. Chron.,
173, 1836. Yamossees.— Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C.,
II, 549, 1836. Yanioseaves.— Oldmixon (1708) in
Carroll, Hist. Coll. S. C., ii, 424, 1836 (misprint).
Yemasee. — Gatschet, op. cit., I, 63, Yemassees. —
Brinton, op. cit. Yemmassaws. — Gatschet, op. cit.
Yeomansee. — Rep. (1704) in Hawkins, Missions, 20,
1845.
Yambadika ('yampa-root eaters'). A
band of the Bannock.
Root-Eaters, — Hoffman in Froc. Am. Philos. Soc.,
XXlll, 299, 1886. Yam'badika.— Ibid. Yumpatick-
ara.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, I, 522, 1863.
Yamel. A Kalapooian tribe formerly
living on Yamhill cr., a w. tributary of
the Willamette in Oregon. They are
now under the Siletz school and num
bered only 5 in 1910. The following were
their bands as ascertained by Gatschet in
1877: Andshankualth, Andshimrnampak,
Chamimamim, Charniwi, Champikle,
Chinchal.
Tcha-yamel-amim.— Gatschet, AtfalatiMS.,B. A.E.,
1877 (Atfalati name). Yamel.— Gatschet in Jour.
Am. Folk-lore, xn, 213, 1899. Yamhelas. — Cones,
Henry-Thompson Jour., 812, 1897. Yam Hill.—
Lee and Frost, Oregon, 90,1844. Yamstills.— Slo-
cum in Sen. Doc. 24, 25th Cong., 2d sess., 15, 1838.
Yammostuwiwagaiya ( Yam-mos tu-wi-
wa-gai-ya). A Mono band formerly liv
ing in Paradise valley, w. Nev.
Yam-mos tu-wi-wa-gai-yal— Powell, Paviotso MS.,
B. A. E., 1881. Yam-mil's.— Powers, Inds. W. Nev.,
MS.,B.A.E.,1876 (trans. ' big plains').
Yampa. A plant (Carum gairdneri)
whose roots are much used for food by
the Indians of the Oregon region, the
Klamath, Umatilla, Ute, and others: from
ydmpci, the name of this plant in the
Ute dialect of Shoshonean. (A. F. c. )
Yampa. A division of Ute formerly liv
ing in E. Utah on and about Green and
Grand rs. In 1849 they occupied 500
lodges. The name does not appear in
recent official reports, and the original
Yampa are included under the term
White River Ute. The Akanaqtiint and
Grand River Ute were bands of this divi
sion.
Tamp-Pah-TJtes.— Simpson (1859), Rep. of Expl.
Across Utah, 35, 1870. Wampa.— Cnmmings in
Ind. Aff. Rep., 153, 1866. Yampa.— U. S. Stat. at
Large, xv, 619, 1869. Yam Pah-Utes.— Tourtellotte
in Ind. Aff. Rep., 142, 1870. Yampatick-ara.— School-
craft, Ind. Tribes, I, 198, 1853. Yampi-TJtes.— Gat
schet, Comanche MS. vocab., B. A. E. (said to have
originated from union of Kwahari Comanche
women \vith Ute men). Yamp-Pah-Utahs.— Simp
son, op. cit., 459. Yan-pa-pa Utah*.— Wilson in
Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849, 67, 1850. Yep-pe.— Lewis and
Clark Exped., I, map, 1814 (possibly identical).
Yom-pa-paTJtahs.— Wilson (1849) in Cal. Mess, and
Corresp., 185, 1850.
Yampas. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Yan ('directly opposite' a ledge). A
former Haida town on the w. side of the
mouth of Masset inlet, Queen Charlotte
ids., Brit. Col. It was built in compara
tively recent times after troubles between
two Masset families. One family- stayed
in Masset, while the other, the Aostlan-
Inagai, settled at Yan.
la'an.— Boas, 12th Rep. N. W. Tribes Can., 23,
1898. Yan.— Dawson, Q. Charlotte Ids., 163, 1880.
Yen.— Harrison in Proc. Roy. Soc. Can., sec. n,
124, 1895.
Yan. The Willow clan of the Tewa
pueblo of Santa Clara, N. Mex.
Ya'n-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 352, 1896
(tdua= 'people').
Yana. A tribe, constituting a distinct
linguistic family, formerly occupying the
territory from Round mtn. near Pit r.,
Shasta co., to Deer cr., Tehama co., Cal.
The w. boundary was about 10 m. E. of
Sacramento r., both banks of that stream
being held by the Wintun, with whom
the Yana were frequently at war. The
E. boundary extended along the spurs
running out to the x. and s. from Lasseii
butte. In Aug. 1864 the neighboring
miners organized a massacre of the whole
tribe, then numbering about 3,000, of
whom all but about 50 were slaughtered
in the course of a few days. In 1902
Uixon reported only about half a dozen
remaining. A number of their myths
have been recorded by Curtin. Consult
Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 1877,
art. Nosi; Curtin, Creation Myths Prim.
America, 1898. (H. w. n.)
Kom'-bo.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 277,
1877 (Maidu name). Noces.— Powers in Over
land Mo., xir, 416, 1874. Nosa.— Curtin quoted by
Powell in 6th Rep. B. A. E., xxxvii, 1SS8. Noi-
Sas.— Geiger in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1859, 438, 1860.
Noser.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Nov. 16. 1860.
No-si.— Powers in Cont. X. A. Ethnol., in, 275, 1877.
Noza.— Taylor, op. cit. Nozes.— Powers in Over
land Mo., "xn, 416, 1874. N6-zi.— Powers in Cont.
N. A. Ethnol., m, 275, 1877. Tisaiqdji.— Curtin, 11-
mawi MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1889 (Ilmawi name).
Yanan Family. A linguistic family
represented by the Yana tribe (q. v. ).
=N6-zi.— Powers" in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 275,
1877 (or N<5-si; mention of tribe; gives numerals
988
YANATOE YANKTON
[B. A. E.
and states they are different from any he has
found in California). =Noces. — Gatschet in Mag.
Am. Hist., 160, Mar., 1877 (or Nozes; merely men
tioned under Meidoo family). =Yanan, — Powell
in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 135, 1891.
Yanatoe. A former Choctaw village
(Romans, Fla., 311, 1775), probably in
s. w. Kemperco., Miss.
Yancomo. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q. v. )> in tne re~
gion of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.— Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined.,
xvi, 115, 1871.
Yanegua ( Yant
'Big-bear'^
Cherokee chief who appears to have been
of considerable local prominence in his
time, but whose name, even with the
oldest of the band, is now but a memory.
He was among the signers of the treaties
of 1798 and 1805, and by the treaty of
1819 there was confirmed to him a tract
of 640 acres as one of those living within
the ceded territory who were "believed
to be persons of industry and capable of
managing their property with discre
tion," and who had made considerable
improvements on the tracts reserved.
This reservation, still known as the Big-
bear farm, was on the w. bank of the
Oconaluftee, a few miles above its mouth,
and appears to have been the same after
ward occupied by Yonaguska (q. v.). —
Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 547, 1900.
Yaneka. The most southerly "old
town" of the Chickasaw, first settled
after the Chickasaw, Choctaw, and Chak-
chiuma separated on the E. side of the
Mississippi. — Adair, Am. Inds., 66, 1775.
Yaneka. One of 5 hamlets composing
the former Choctaw town of Imonga-
lasha, in Xeshoba co., Miss. — Halbert in
Pub. Miss. Hist. Soc., vi, 432, 1902.
Yaneks ( ' at the little butte ' ). Former
settlements of Klamath, Modoc, and Sho-
shoni along Middle Sprague r., Lake co.,
Oreg. The name is now applied to the
scat of a subagency on Klamath res. —
(Jatschet in Cont. N. A. Etlmol., n, pt, i,
xxxi; pt. n, 100, 1890.
Yainakshi.— (Jatschet.op. cit. Yainakskni.— Il)id.,
100 (referring to the people).
Yangna. A (iabrieleno rancheria for
merly on the site of Los Angeles, Cal.
lyakha.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905 (Luiseno
name; so called from a plant growing abundantly
there). Wenot.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Tub..
Am. Eth. and Arch., vni, 39, 1908 ('stream': so
called by native informant "because of a large
river there"). Yanga.— Hied (1852) quoted by
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, I860 Yang-ha —
Taylor, ibid., May 11, ]Xf>0. Yang-na.— Ried quoted
by Hodman in Bull. Essex Tnst., xvn 2 1X85
Yangti ( r^7'). The Bu/xard clan of
the Yuchi. — Speck, Yuehilnds., 70, 1909.
Yangtsaa. The Coyote clan of Jernez
pueblo, N. Mex. A corresponding clan
existed also at the former related pueblo
of I'ecos.
Ya'+.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix,350, 1896 (Pecos
name; .+ = ash - 'people'). Ya»tsaa.— Ibid.
(Jemezform).
Yankapin. See Wampapin.
Yankton (ihanke 'end,' to^wa^ ' village :
'end village'). One of the 7 primary
divisions of the Dakota, constituting, with
the closely related Yanktonai, the middle
group. J. O. Dorsey arranged the Da-
kota-Assiniboin in 4 dialectic groups:
San tee, Yankton, Teton, and Assiniboin,
the Yankton dialect being spoken also by
the Yanktonai, for the 2 tribes were the
outgrowth of one original stem. Although
thename Yankton was know7n earlier than
Yanktonai, it does not follow that the
Yankton were the elder tribe. Long ( Ex-
ped. St. Peter's R., i, 378, 1824) speaks of
the Yankton as descendants of the Yank
tonai. The Assiniboin, who were an off
shoot from the Yanktonai, are mentioned
in the Jesuit Relation for lf>40 as a tribe;
hence the Yanktonai must have been in
existence as a tribe before that time.
This fact serves as an aid in tracing back
the Yankton both historically and geo
graphically. However, thename Yank-
ton and some of its synonyms appear
early to have been used to include the 2
tribes, the distinction probably not then
being known. The first mention of them
is on Hennepin's map (1683), on which
they are placed directly x. of Mille Lac,
Minn., in the region of Leech lake or
Red lake. This position vyould accord
geographically with the withdrawal of
the Assiniboin to the Cree. Intheaccount
of Hennepin's expedition attributed to
Tonti ( 1 697) , they are mentioned in con
nection with the Santee, Teton, and Sioux,
SCLL. 30]
YANKTON
989
located about the headwaters of the Mis
sissippi. Both these references would
geem to apply as well to the Yanktonai
as to the Yankton; it is probable that both
are referred to under one general name.
La Chesnaye ( 1697 ) included them among
the tribes that dwelt N. of Mille Lac, and
placed them N. of the Santee and other
Sioux. Le Sueur (1700), however, speaks
of a village or tribe of the western Sioux
(Margry, Dec., vi, 87, 1887), the Hinha-
netons, identified by Shea, probably cor
rectly, with the Yankton, which he calls
the "village of the quarry\of red stone."
If this refers, as is maintained by Wil
liamson, to the pipestpne quarry in ex
treme s. w. Minnesota, it would indicate a
sudden change of residence, unless the
references are in one place to one and
in another to the other tribe, or apply to
different villages or bands. Williamson
(Minn. Hist. Coll., i, 296, 1860) consid
ered the Hinhanetons a part only of the
Yankton. There are indications that a
westward movement took place about the
time Le Sueur visited that region. On
De 1' Isle's map of 1708 the Yankton are
placed on the E. bank of the Missouri,
about the site of Sioux City, Iowa. For
about a century they dropped almost
entirely from history, there beingscarcely
a notice of them except as included in
the general term Sioux. When they were
again brought to notice by Lewis and
Clark (1804) they had shifted but little
from the position they occupied at the
beginning of the previous century.
According to these explorers they roamed
over the regions of the James, Big Sioux,
and Des Moines rs. Lewis, in his Sta
tistical View, locates them on James,
Big and Little Sioux, Floyd, and Des
Moines rs., an area that includes the
district of the pipestone quarry, where
Le Sueur placed them. From this time
they became an important factor in
the history of the N. W. Long (1823)
says that they are in every respect similar
to the Yanktonai and had probably sepa
rated from them. They frequented the
Missouri and generally trafficked with
the traders on that river. Their hunting
grounds were E. of the Missouri. Drake
(1848) located them in 1836 about the
headwaters of Red r. of the North. Ac
cording to the Report on Indian Affairs
for 1842 and a statement by Ramsey in
1849 they lived along Vermillion r., S.
Dak. At the time of the Minnesota out
break in 1862 their head chief, Palanea-
pape, wisely kept them from joining the
hostiles, and sent warning to the white
people in Dakota to flee to the forts,
thereby saving hundreds of lives. By
the treaty of Washington, Apr. 19, 1858,
they ceded all their lands in South Da
kota, excepting a reservation on the N,
bank of Missouri r., where they have
since remained in peace with the whites.
Immediately after the allotment act of
1887 the process of allotments in severalty
began on this reservation and was com
pleted before the close of 1890.
Lewis, in his Statistical View (1807),
says the Yankton are the best disposed
Sioux who rove on the banks of the Mis
souri, but they would not suffer any
trader at that date to ascend the river if
they could prevent' it. Lewis and Clark
describe them as being in person stout,
well proportioned, and exhibiting a cer
tain air of dignity and boldness. Their
dress is described as differing in no respect
from that of other bands encountered.
They had then only a few guns, being
generally armed with bows and arrows^
in the use of which they did not appear as
expert as the more northerly Indians.
Pike describes them and the Yanktonai
as never stationary, but, like the Teton,
as more erratic than other Sioux. Lewis
(1807) estimated their number at 700.
Pike ( 1807 ) estimated the population of
the Yankton and Yanktonai at 4,.'!00.
The Report on Indian Affairs for 1842
gives the Yankton a population of 2,500;
in 1862 the estimate was 3,000; in 1867,
2,530; in 1886, 1,776. Their present num
ber is not definitely known, the Yankton
and the Yanktonai being seemingly con
fused on the different Sioux reservations.
Most of the Indians under the Yankton
school, S. Dak., are Yankton, and num
bered in all 1,739 in 1909. There were
also about 100 under the Fort Totten
school, N. Dak., a few under the Crow
Creek school, S. Dak., and a few others
under the Lower Brule school, S. Dak.
The so-called Yankton on the Fort Peck
res., Mont., are really Yanktonai.
The bands as given by J. O. Dorsey
(1878) areas follows: Chankute, Chagu,
Wakmuhaoin, Ihaisdaye, Wacheunpa,
Ikmun, Oyateshicha, and Washichun-
chincha. Culbertson (Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851) mentions a "Band who
do not cook," and another " Who eat no
geese," which can not be identified with
any of these divisions; and Schoolcraft
(Ind. Tribes, in, 612, 1853) incorrectly
makes Wahnaataa, the name of one of the
Yankton bands. (c. T. )
Amitons.— La Chesnaye(1697) in Margry, P£c., VI,
6, 1886. E-hawn-k'-t' wawns.— Ramsey in Ind.
Aff. Rep. for 1849, 86, 1850. Hanctons.— Hennepin,
New Discov., map, 1698. Hanetones.— Bareia, En-
sayo, 238, 1723. Hannetons.— McKenneyand Hall,
Ind Tribes, in, 80, 1864. Hinhaneton.-Aloedo,
Die. Geog.. II, 362, 1787. Hinhanetons.— Le Sueur
(1700) in Margry, D6c., VI, 87, 1886. Hinkaneton.—
Morse, Hist. Am., map, 1798. Honctons.— Bacque-
ville de la Potherie, Hist. Am., n, map, 1753.
IhS'gtawaKataxka.— Gatschet, MS., B. A. E. (Paw
nee name). Ihanketwans.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1849, 72, 1850. Ihank'tanwi".— Porsey, Phegiha
MS. diet., B. A. E., 1878 (Omaha and Poncaname).
Ihanktonwan.— Riggs, Pakota Gram, and Pict.,
Viii, 1852. Ihanktonwans.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 664,
990
YANKTONAI
[B. A. E.
1845. Ihanktonwe.— Boyd, Ind. Local Names, 55,
18^5 (trans.: 'a town or dwelling at the end').
Ihank'-t' wans.— Ramsey in Ind. AfF. Rep. 1849, 85,
1850 Ihauk-f wans.— II. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d Cong.,
3d sess., It), 1873. Ja»a;a nikacinga.— Dorsey in 3d
Rep. B. A. E., 212. 1884 (' people who dwelt in the
woods'- so called anciently by the Omaha).
Jantons.— De Smet, Miss, de 1'Oregon, 264, 1848.
Jantous — De Smet, Letters, 23, 1843. Lower-Yanc-
tons.— Hayden, Ethnog. and Philol.Mo.Val., 371,
1862. Shan-ke-t'wans.— Ramsey in Ind. AIT. Rep.
1849, 74, 1850 (misprint). Shank' t' wannons. — Ram
sey, ibid., 78. Shank-t'wans.— Ramsey, ibid., 75.
South Yanktons.— Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, n, 169, note, 1852. Wichiyela.— Warren,
Dacota Country, 15, 1855 (trans.: 'first nation').
Wiciyela.— Riggs, Dakota Gram, and Diet., viii,
1852 ( • they are the people': Teton name, applied
also to Yahktonai). Yanckton. — Treaty of 1831 in
U. S. Ind. Treaties, 783, 1873. Yancton.— Long,
Exped Rocky Mts., 1, 179, 1823. Yanctonas.— Ind.
Aff. Rep., 497, 1839. Yanctongs.— Pike, Exped., 49,
1810. Yanctons.— Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1849,
78, 1850. Yanctonwas.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes,
VI, 689, 1857. Yanctorinans.-Ind. AfT. Rep., 295,
1854 Yanctowah.— Boiler, Among Inds. in Far
W., '29, 1868. Yaneton.— Martin, Hist. La., 333,
1882. Yanetong.— Boudinot, Star in the W.,129,
1816. Yanka-taus.— Ruxton, Life in Far W., Ill,
1849. Yanktau-Sioux.— Sage, Scenes in Rocky Mts.,
54, 1846. Yank toan.— Long, Exped. St Peter's
R.,i, 378, 1824 (trans.: 'descended from the fern
leaves'). Yanktons.— De 1'Isle, map of La. (1708)
in Neill, Hist. Minn., 164, 1858. Yanktons of the
south —Lewis and Clark Exped., i, 1*4, 1817.
Yanktoons.— West, Jour., 86, 1824. Yanktown.—
Cnlbertson in Smithson. Rep. 1850, 86,1851. Yan-
tons.— Keane in Stanford, Compend., 470, 1878.
Yauktong.— Tanner, Narr., 324, 1830 (misprint).
Yauktons.— Parker, Minn. Handbk., 141, 1857.
Yaunktwaun.— Ramsey in Minn. Hist. Coll., I,
(1850-56), 47, 1S72. Yengetongs. — Schoolcraft,
Trav., 308, 1821. Yonktins.— Gass, Voy., 407, 1810.
Yonktons.— Drake, Ind. Chron., 201, 1836.
Yanktonai (ihanke 'end,' tonwan 'vil
lage,' na diminutive: 'little-end village.' —
Riggs). One of the 7 primary divisions
or subtribes of the Dakota, speaking the
same dialect as the Yankton and believed
to be the elder tribe. Long evidently ob
tained a tradition from the Indians to this
effect. The first apparent reference to one
of the tribes in which the other is not
included is that to the Yankton by La
Sueur in 1 700. It is not until noticed by
Lewis and Clark in 1804 that they reap
pear. These explorers state that they
roved on the headwaters of the Sioux,
James, and Red rs. The migration from
their eastern home, N. of Mille Lac, Minn. ,
probably took place at the beginning of the
18th century. It is likely that they fol
io wed or accompanied the Teton, while the
Yankton turned more and more toward
the s. w. Long (1823) speaks of them as
one of the most important of the Dakota
tribes, their hunting grounds extending
from Red r. to the Missouri. Warren
(1855) gives as their habitat the country
between the James r. and the Missouri,
extending as far N. as Devils lake, and
states that they fought against the United
States in the War of 1812, and that their
chief at that ti me went to England. It does
not appear that this tribe took any part in
the Minnesota massacre of 1862. In 1865
separate treaties of peace were made with
the United States by the Upper and Lower
Yanktonai, binding them to use their in
fluence and power to prevent hostilities
not only against citizens, but also between
the Indian tribes in the region occupied
or frequented by them. Subsequently
they were gathered on reservations, the
Upper Yanktonai mostly at Standing
Rock, partly also at Devils Lake, N. Dak. ;
the Lower Yanktonai (Hunkpatina)
chiefly on Crow Creek res., S. Dak., but
part at Standing Rock res., N. Dak., and
some at Fort Peck res., Mont.
Their customs and characteristics are
those common to the Dakota. Long
(1823) states that they had no fixed resi
dence, but dwelt in fine lodges of well-
dressed and decorated skins, and fre
quented, for the purpose of trade, L.
Traverse, Big Stone lake, and Cheyenne r.
Their chief, Wanotan, wore a splendid
cloak of buffalo skins, dressed so as to be a
fine whitecolor, which was decorated with
tufts of owl feathers and others of various
hues. His necklace was formed of about 60
claws of the grizzly bear, and his leggings,
jacket, and moccasins were of white skins
profusely decorated with human hair, the
moccasins being variegated with plumage
from several birds. In his hair, secured
by a strip of red cloth, he wrore 9 sticks,
neatly cut and smoothed and painted with
vermilion, which designated the number
of gunshot wounds he had received. His
hair was plaited in two tresses, which
hung forward; his face was painted with
vermilion, and in his hand he carried a
large fan of turkey feathers.
The primary divisions of the tribe are
Upper Yanktonai and Hunkpatina. These
are really subtribes, each having its organ
ization.
The first notice of subdivisions is that
by Lewis and Clark, who mention the
Kiyuksa, Wazikute, Hunkpatina, and
the unidentified Hahatonwanna, Hone-
taparteenwaz, and Zaartar. Hayden
(1862) mentions the Hunkpatina, Pa-
baksa, and Wazikute, and speaks of two
other bands, one called the Santee, and
probably not Yanktonai. J. O. Dorsey
gives as subdivisions, which he calls
gentes, of the Upper Yanktonai: Wazi
kute, Takini, Shikshichena, Bakihon,
Kiyuksa, Pabaksa, and another whose
name was not ascertained. His subdi
visions of the Hunkpatina are Putete-
mini, Shungikcheka, Takhuhayuta, Sa-
nona, Ihasha, Iteghu, and Pteyuteshni.
English translations of names of bands of
Yanktonai of which little else is known
are 'The band that wishes the life' and
'The few that lived.'
The population as given at different dates
varies widely. Lewis and Clark (1806)
estimate the men at 500, equal to a total
of about 1,750; Long (1823), 5,200; Rep.
Ind. Aff. for 1842, 6,000; Warren in 1856,
fULL. 30]
Y ANOSTAS YAQUI
991
1,400; in 1867, 4,500; Ind. Aff. Rep. for
874, 2,266; in 1885 returns from the agen-
:ies gave 6,618, while in 1886 the reported
lumber was only 5,109. The Lower
fanktonai, or Hunkpatina, are chiefly
mder the Crow Creek school, S. Dak.,
vhere, together with some Lower Brules,
Vliniconjou, and Two Kettles, they num-
)ered 1,019 in 1909. There are others
mder the Standing Rock agency, N.
3ak., but their number is not separately
jnumerated. The Upper Yanktonai are
chiefly under the Standing Rock agency,
ind while their number is not separately
-eported, there are probably about 3,500
it this place. The Pabaksa branch of
:he Upper Yanktonai are under the Ft
Fotten school, N. Dak., but their num-
Der is not known. Theso-called "Yank-
;on Sioux" under the Ft Peck agency,
Mont., are in reality chiefly Yanktonai.
These, with several other Sioux tribes,
aumbered 1,082 in 1909. (c. T.)
Ehanktonwanna.— Lynd in Minn. Hist. Coll., n, pt.
2, 59, 1864. E-hank-to-wana.— Bracket! in Smith-
son. Rep., 471. 1876. E-hawn-k'-t'-wawn-nah. —
Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep. 1819, 86, 1850 (trans,
•lesser people of the further end'). Eyank-ton-
wah.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, II, 169, 1852.
Ihaijktoijwanna.— Riggs, Dakota Gram, and Diet.,
VIII, 1852. Ihanktonwanna Dakotas.— Hayden,
Ethnog. and Philol. Mo. Val., map, 1862. Ihank-
tonwannas. — Warren, Dacota Country, 15, 1855.
Ihan-k' -tow-wan-nan. — Ramsey in Ind. Aff. Rep.
1849, 86, 1850. Ihank'-t'wan-ahs.— Ramsey, ibid.,
35. Ihauk-to-wa-na.— Am. Nat., 829, 1882 (mis
print). Ihauk-t'wan-ahs.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 96, 42d
Cong., 3d sess., 16, 1873. Jantonnais.— De Smet
Miss, de 1'Oregon, 264, 1848. Jantonnees. — De
Smet, Letters, 37, note, 1843. Jantonnois.— Ibid.,
23. Ohantonwanna.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 566, 1845.
Yanctannas.— Burton, City of Saints, 118, 1861.
Yanctonais.— Harney in Sen. Ex. Doc. 94, 34th
Cong., 1st sess., 1, "1856. Yanctonees.— Ind. Aflf.
Rep., 7, 1856. Yanctonie.— H. R. Ex. Doc. 117, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., '6, 1826. Yanctonnais.— Ind. Aff.
Rep. ,15, 1858. Yangtons Ahnah.— Bradbury, Trav.,
83, 1817. Yanktoanan.— Long, Exped. St. Peter's
R., i, 378, 1824 (trans. ' Fern leaves'). Yankto-
anons.— Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843. Yanktona.—
Ex. Doc. 56, 18th Cong., 1st sess., 9, 1824. Yank-
ton Anna.— Lewis and Clark Discov., 20, 1806.
Yankton ahnah.— Ibid., 28. Yanktonai.— Treaty of
1865 in U. S. Ind. Treat., 862, 1873. Yankton-
aias.— Corliss, Lacotah MS. vocab., B. A. E., 107,
1874. Yanktonais.— Warren, Dacota Country, 15,
1855. Yanktonans.— Maximilian, Trav., 149, 1843.
Yank-ton-ees. — Prescott in Schoolcraft, Ind .Tribes,
n, 169, note, 1852. Yanktonians.— Culbertson in
Smithson. Rep. 1850, 89, 1851. Yanktonias-Sioux. -
Williamson in Minn. Hist. Coll., in, 285, 1880.
Yanktonies.— Treaty of 1826 in U.S. Ind. Treat., 871,
1873. Yanktonnan. — Culbertson in Smithson. Rep.
1850, 141, 1851. Yanktonnas.— Warren, Neb. and
Ariz., 47, 1875. Yanktons Ahna.— Lewis and Clark
Discov., 21, 1806. Yanktons Ahnah.— Lewis, Trav.,
171, 1809. Yank-ton-us.— Prescott in Schoolcraft.
Ind. Tribes, n,169, note, 1852. Yonktons Ahnah.—
Farnham, Trav., 32, 1843.
Yanostas. A former village connected
with San Carlos mission, Cal., and said
to have been Esselen. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Yaogus ( YdogAs) . A Haida town of
the Kagials-kegawai family, formerly on
the s. w. side of Louise id., Queen Char
lotte ids., Brit, Col.— S wanton, Cont.
Haida, 279, 1905.
Yapalaga. An ancient town, probably
of the Apalachee, on the E. bank of 8t
Marks r., Fla.
Yapalaga.— Jeff erys, French Dom., 135, map 1761
Yapalage.— Roberts, Fla., 14, 1763.
Yapashi. The generic name given by
the Keresan tribes to fetishes represent
ing human forms, and hence applied to
a prehistoric pueblo, the aboriginal name
of which is unknown, on the Potrero de
las Vacas, above Cochiti, N. Mex., on
account of the presence there of numer
ous figurines. Not to be confounded
with Pueblo Caja del Rio, to which the
Cochiti people apply the same name. —
Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 152,
1892.
Tit-yiHa-natKamaTze-shum-a. — Bandelier, op. cit.
('The old houses in the north ': Cochiti name).
Tit-yi Ha-nat Ka-ma Tze-shum-a Mo-katsh Zaitsh. —
Ibid, ('the old houses above in the north where
the panthers lie extended': another Cochiti
name). Yap-a-shi. — Ibid.
Yapiam. An unidentified Porno divi
sion formerly living on Russian r., Cal.
Japiam. — Wrangell, Ethnog. Nach., 80, 1839.
Yapon, Yapoon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yaqatlenlish ( Ydqattenl&sch) . An ances
tor of one of the gentes of the Kwakiutl
proper, after whom the gens itself was
sometimes named. — Boas in Petermanns
Mitteil., pt. 5, 131, 1887.
Yaqui (said to mean 'chief river,' re
ferring to the Rio Yaqui ). An important
division of the Cahita which until re
cently dwelt along both banks of the
lower Rio Yaqui, but is now scattered
over the larger part of s. Sonora, Mexico.
The first notice of the tribe is probably
992
YAQUINA
,[B. A. E.
the narrative of the expedition in 1531
by Nuilo de Guzman (Segunda Rel. Anon. ,
iiilcazbalceta,Col. Docs., n, 300-02, 1866),
in which they are spoken of as related
linguistically to the people living on Rio
die Fuerte, a relationship that has since
been fully confi rmed ( see Cahita ) . Capt.
Hurdaide made 3 successive attacks on
the tribe (1609-10), the last time with 50
mounted Spaniards and 4,000 Indian
allies, but was defeated and forced to re
treat each time. The Yaqui made over
tures of peace, a treaty with the Spaniards
was made in 1610, and soon thereafter
missionaries began to visit them. Perez
de Ribas, a missionary among them be
tween 1624 and 1644, says they were then
agriculturists, cultivating not'only maize,
but also cotton, which they manufactured
into cloth, especially mantles. The first
serious revolt against the Spaniards oc
curred in 1740, and was brought on,
according to Alegre (Hist. Comp. Jesus,
in, 273, 1842), by disputes between Span
ish settlers and the missionaries. There
was a second outbreak in 1764. The more
recent uprisings were in 3825, 1832, 1840,
1867, 1885, and 1901. Hrdlicka (Am.
Anthr., vi, 61, 1904), who speaks highly
of the capabili
ties of the Yaqui,
says: "This is
the only tribe on
the continent
that, surrounded
by whites from
the beginning of
their history,
have never been
fully subdued."
Their native
dwellings, in
which many of
them still live, are quadrilateral structures
of poles and reeds, or adobes and reeds or
brush, with flat or slightly sloping roofs of
grass and mud. These are generally of fair
size, with adjoining shelters where the
cooking and the other indoor work is done.
Their principal industries are agricul
ture and cattle raising, and the manufac
ture of cotton and woolen stuffs. They
also make hats and fine mats of palm leaf
and reed baskets, which they sell at ( Juay-
mas. Many of them are employed as la
borers in the fields and mines. A few
ornaments, as rings, earrings, and beads,
are made from silver and other metals.
According to Hrdlicka (op. cit., 68), there
is no organization among the Yaqui, ex
cept in that part of the tribe which lives
practically free and conducts the revolu
tions; nor dp there appear to be any
secret societies. Marriage, natal, and
mortuary ceremonies are mainly Roman
Catholic; the women marry young; the
dead arc buried in graves. They had a
former custom of exchanging wives.
Their principal settlements have been
Bacum, Belen (with others), Bicam, Co-
cori, Huirivis, Potam, Rahun, and Torin.
Estimates of the population of the tribe
have varied widely at different dates.
The earliest guess, that for 1621, was
30,000; Zapata (1678) reported the popu
lation of the 7 principal Yaqui pueblos
as 8,116; while in 1760, according to
Jesuit accounts, the population of 8 chief
settlements was 19,325 (Escudero Not,
Estad. Sonora y Sinaloa, 100, 1849). Es
cudero gives the population in 1849 at
54,000 to 57,000. Stone estimated their
number in 1860 at 20,000, which Hrdlicka
considers approximately correct for 1903.
In 1906-7 the Mexican government un
dertook a plan to overcome permanently
the hostile Yaqui by deporting them to
Tehuantepec and Yucatan, to wThich parts
several thousand accordingly have been
sent.
Consult Ribas, Hist. Trium. Santa Fee,
1645; Zapata (1678) in Doc. Hist. Mex.,
4th s., in, 1857; Escudero, op. cit., 1849;
Bancroft, No. Mex. States, 1883; Stone,
Notes on the State of Sonora, 1861;
Hrdlicka, op. cit., 1904. (p. w. n.)
Cinaloa. — Hervas, Cat. Leng., I, 322, 1800. Gaqui. —
Conklin, Arizona. 341, 1878. Hiaqui.— Orozco y
Berra, Geog., 58,
1864. Hyaquez.—
Rivera. Diario, leg.
1514,1736. Hyaquin.
— Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 124, 1893 (Ya-
qnior). Hyaquis. —
Rivera, op. cit., leg.
1382. lakim.— Cur
tis, Am. Ind., II, 112,
1 908 (Papago name).
Ibequi. — Latham,
El. Comp. PhiloL,
428, 1862. Yaquima.
— Castaneda (1596)
in T e r n a n x-Com-
YAQUI WOMEN pSJlS, VOV., IX, 157,
1838. Yaquimis.—
Alegre, Hist. Comp. Jesus, n, 32, 1841.
Yaquina. A small tribe, but the most
important division of the Yakonan family
(q. v.), formerly living about Yaquina r.
and bay, w. Oregon. By the early ex
plorers and writers they were classed
with the Salishan tribes to the N., but
later wrere showrn to be linguistically inde
pendent. The tribe is now practically
extinct. There are a few survivors, for
the greater part of mixed blood, on the
Siletz res., Oreg. According to Dorsey
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, "229, 1890)
the following were villages of the Ya
quina: On the N. side of Yaquina r. :
Holukhik, Hunkkhwitik, Iwai, Khais-
huk, Khilukh, Kunnupiyu, Kwulai,
shauik, Kyaukuhu, Kyuwatkal,Mipshun-
tik, Mittsulstik, Shash, Thlalkhaiun-
tik, Thlekakhaik, Tkhakiyu, Tshkitshi-
auk, Tthilkitik, Ukhwaiksh, Yahal, Yik-
khaich. On the s. side of the river: At-
shuk, Chulithltiyu, Hakkyaiwal, Hathle-
tukhish, Hitshinsuwit, Hiwaitthe, Kaku,
Khaiyukkhai, Khitalaitthe, Kholkh,
Khulhanshtauk, Kilauutuksh, Kumsuk-
BULL. 30]
YAKAHATSSEE — YATZA
993
wum, Kutshuwitthe, Kwaitshi, Kwilaish-
auk, Kwulchichicheshk, Kwullaish,
Kwullakhtauik, Kwutichuntthe, Mulsh-
intik, Naaish, Paiinkkh wutthu, Pikiiltthe,
Pkhulluwaaitthe,Pkuuniukhtauk,Puunt-
thivvann, Shilkhotshi, Shupauk, Thlek-
wiyauik Thlelkhus, Thlinaitshtik,
Thlukwiutshthu, Tkulmashaauk, Tuhau-
shuwitthe, Tulshk.
lakon.— Hale, Ethnog. and Philol., 218, 1846.
Jacon. — Gal latin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Soc.,
ii, 99, 1848. Jakon.— Ibid., 17. Sa-akl.— Gatschet,
Nestucca MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1877 (Nestucca
name). Sis'-qun-me' :uanne. — Dorsey, Chetco MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Chetco name). Southern
Eillamuk.— Hale, op. cit., 198 (falsely so called).
Tacoon.— Framboise quoted by Gaifdner (1835)
in Jour. Geog. Soc. Lond., xi, 255, 1841. Tcha
yakon amim.— Gatschet, Lakmiut MS., B. A. E.,
105 (Lakmiut name). Yacona Indians.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 164, 1850. Yacone.— Wilkes, West. Am.,
88, 1849. Yacons.— Domenech. Deserts, I, map,
1860. Yah-quo nan.— Metcalfe in Ind. Aff. Rep.,
357, 1857. Yakon.— Gatschet in Beach, Ind. Misc.,
441, 1877. Yakona.— Gatschet in Globus, xxxv,
no. 11, 168, 1879. Yakonah.— Gibbs, Obs. on Coast
Tribes of Greg., MS., B. A. E. Yakone.— Hale, op.
cit., 218. Ya-jfun'-ni-me' }unne.— Dorsey, Tutu
MS. vocab.^B. A. E., 1894 (Tutu name). Ye-
k'u'-na-me'-^unne. — Dorsey, Naltunnelunne" MS.
vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Naltunne name). Youico-
mes.— Domenech, op. cit.. I, 445. Youicone.—
Drake, Bk. Inds.. xii, 1848. Youikcones. — Lewis
and Clark Exped., n, 473, 1814. Youikkone. —
Amer. Pioneer, 11, 192, 1843. Youkone.— Lewis
and Clark, op. cit., 118. Yu-kwin'-a. — Dorsey,
Alsea MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1884 (Alsea name).
Yu-kwm'-me' ;unne. — Dorsey, Coquille MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1884 (Coquille name).
Yarahatssee ( Ya-ra-hats'-see, 'tall tree').
A clan of the Hurons (q. v. ). — Morgan,
Anc. Soc., 153, 1877.
Yascha. The Coral Bead clan of San
Felipe pueblo, N. Mex.
Yascha-hano.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX, 349, 1896
(hdno= ' people').
Yastling ( YaxL.'i'fi). A Haida town of
the Koetas family, formerly in Naden har
bor, Graham id., Queen Charlotte ids.,
Brit. Col. — Swanton, Cont. Haida, 281,
1905.
Yatanocas. One of the 9 Natchez vil
lages in 1699. — Ibervillein Margry, Dec.,
iv, 179, 1880.
Yatasi. A tribe of the Caddo confed
eracy, closely affiliated in language with
the Natchitoch. They are first spoken
of by Tonti, who states that in 1690 their
village was on Red r. of Louisiana, N. w.
of the Natchitoch, where they were living
in company with the Natasi and Choye.
Bienville and St Denys, during their Red
r. trip in 1701, made an alliance with the
Yatasi and henceforward the tribe seems
to have been true to the friendship then
sealed. The road frequented by travel
ers from the Spanish province to the
French settlements on Red r. and at New
Orleans passed near their village. Dur
ing the disputes incident to the uncertain
boundary line between the Spanish and
the French possessions and to the Spanish
restrictions on intertrade, they proved
their steadfastness to the French interests
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 63
by refusing to comply with the Spanish
demand to close the road. The Indians
maintained that "the road had always
been theirs" and that it should remain
open. St Denys' invitation to the vari
ous tribes dwelling in the vicinity of
the post and fort established among the
Natchitoch in 1712-14 to settle near by
under his protection was opportune, for
the Chickasaw were then waging war
along Red r. and the Yatasi were among
the sufferers. A part of the tribe sought
refuge with the Natchitoch, while others
fled up the river to the Kadohadacho and
to the Nanatsoho and the Nasoni. The
wars of the 18th century and the intro
duction of new diseases, especially small
pox and measles, had such an effect on
the Yatasi that 'by 1805, according to
Sibley, they had become reduced to 8
men and 25 women and children. This
remnant was then living in a village mid
way between the Kadohadacho and the
Natchitoch, surrounded by French set
tlements. In 1826 (IT. S* Ind. Treat.,
465, 1826) they numbered 26 on Red r.
Little more than the name of the Yatasi
now survives, and those who claim descent
from the tribe live with the Caddo on the
Wichita res. in Oklahoma. (A. c. F. )
Yactaches.— Bienville (1700) in Margry, De"c., VI
438, 1880. Yallashee.— Warden, Account of U. S.,
in, 551, 1819. Yaltasse.— r. S. Ind. Treat., 465. 1826.
Yatace.— Penicaut (1717) in Margry, Dec., v, 547,
1883. Yatacez.— Ibid.. 504. Yatache.— Tonti (1690)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., 1.72, 1846. Yatachez.—
Carte de Taillee des Possess. Anglaises, 1777.
Yatase.— La Harpe (1719) in French, Hist. Coll.
La., in, 18, 1851. Yatasees.— Penicaut (1714),
ibid., n. s., i, 122, 1869. Yatasi. — Espinosa (1746)
quoted by Buschmann, Spuren, 417, 1854.
Yatasie. — Bull. Soc. Geog. Mex., 504, 1869.
Yatasse.— Bruyere (1742) in Margry, Dec., vi. 486,
18^6. Yatassee. — Boudinot, Star in the West,
129, 1816. Yatassez.— Tex. State Arch., Nov. 17,
1763. Yatassi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, 43,
1884. Yatay.— La Harpe (1719) in Margry. IK'C., VI,
255, 1886. Yattapo.— Porter (1829) in Schoolcraft,
Ind. Tribes, in, 596. 1853. Yattasaees.— Balbi, Atlas
Ethnog., 54, 1826. Yattasces.— Brackenridge,
Views of La,, 80, 1815. Yattasees.— Penicaut (1701)
in French, Hist. Coll. La., n. s., i. 73, 18(59. Yat-
tasie.— Schermerhoru (1812) in Mass. Hist. Coll.,
2d s.. n, 24, 1814. Yattassees.— Sibley, Hist.
Sketches, 67, 1806.
Yatcheethinyoowuc (Wood Cree: Ayd-
tc1rit1rin1u-fik, 'foreign men,' ' foreigners. '—
Lacombe.) A name applied indiscrimi
nately by the Cree to all tribes w. of
themselves and the Assiniboin, in Can
ada. It has no ethnic significance.
Jatche-thin-juwuc.— Egli, Lexicon, 532, 1880. Yat-
chee-thin-yoowuc.— Franklin, Narr., 108, 1823.
Yatokya. The Sun clan of the pueblo
of Zuni, N. Mex.
Ya'tok'ya-kwe.— dishing in 13th Rep. B. A. E.,
368. 1896 (Jfcwe=' people').
Yatza ('knife'). An important camp
ing place on the N. coast of Graham id.,
between North id. and Virago sd., Brit.
Col. A house or two were erected here
and potlatches were held for the purpose,
which circumstances led Dawson (Q.
994
YAUDANCHI YAVAPAI
[B. A. E.
Charlotte Ids., 162u, 1880) to suppose it
was a new to\vn. (j. R- s. )
Yaudanchi. The Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe on Tnle r., s. central Cal., that for
merly occupied the region about Porter-
ville," the present Tule River res., and
the headwaters of the river. They are
now on Tule River res., together with the
Yauelinanior "Tejon" Indians and rem
nants of other Y okuts tribes. ( A. L. K. )
Nuchawayi.— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 ('moun
taineers,' or 'easterners': name given by plains
tribes about Tulare lake; pluraM'orm; not re
stricted to Yauelmani). Nuta. — Ibid, (the
same: singular form). Olanches.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June S, I860 Yaudanchi.— Kroeber
in Univ. Cal. Pub., n, 171, 1907 (own name, sin
gular). Yaulanchi.— Ibid, (name applied by most
of their neighbors). Yaweden'tshi.— Hoffman
in Proe. Am. Philos. Soc., xxm, 302, 1886.
Yawedmo'ni. — Ibid., 301 (Wikchumni name).
Yoednani.— Kroeber, inf'n, 1903 (pi. form of Yau-
dimni.) Yolanchas. — Bancroft, Nat. Races, i,
456, 1S82. Yowechani. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal.
Pub., n, 171, 1907 (own name, plural).
Yauelmani. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
division formerly living on Bakersrield
plain and removing thence to Kern lake,
Cal. The survivors, numbering 50 or
more, are now on the Tule River res.
Yauelmani. — Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., n, 279
et seq., 1907. Yow'-el-man'-ne.— Merriam in
Science, xix, 916, June 15, 1904.
Yauko ( Y«'-u-ki>). A former Maidu
village about 7 in. N. E. of Chico, in the
N. part of Butte co., Cal. — Dixon in Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, map, 1905.
Yaunyi. The extinct Granite clan of
Sia pueblo, N. Mex.
Yaun-ni.— Stevenson in llth Rep. B. A. E., 19,
1891. Yaiinyi-hano. — Hodge in Am. Anthr., IX,
352, 1896 (Mno — 'people').
Yaupon. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yavapai (said to be from enyaeva 'sun,'
}>ai 'people': 'people of the sun'). A
Yuiiian tribe, popularly known as Apache
Mohave and Mohave Apache, i. e., 'hos
tile or warlike Mohave.' According to
Corbusier, the tribe, before its removal
to the Rio Verde agency in May 1873,
claimed as its range the valley of the
Rio Verde and the Black mesa from Salt
r. as far as Bill Williams int., w. Ariz.
They then numbered about 1,000. Ear
lier they ranged much farther w., appear
ing to have had rancherias on the Rio Colo
rado; but they were chiefly an interior
tribe, living s. of Rill Williams fork as
far as Castle Dome mts., above the Cfila.
In the spring of 1875 they were placed
under San Carlos Apache agency, where,
in the following year, they numbered
018. I)r Corbusier described the Yava
pai men as tall and erect, muscular, and
well proportioned. The women are
stouter and have handsomer faces than
the Yuma. ( 'uercomache was mentioned
in 1770 as a Yavapai rancheria or divi
sion. In 1900 most of the tribe drifted
from the San Carlos res. and settled in
part of their old home on the Rio Verde,
including the abandoned Camp McDowell
military res., which was assigned to their
use Nov. 27, 1901, by the Secretary of
the Interior until Congress sho'uld take
tinal action. By 1903 these were said to
number between 500 and 600 (but prob
ably including Yuma and Apache), scat
tered in small bands from Camp Mc
Dowell to the head of the Rio Verde
By Executive order of Sept. 15, 1903, the
old reservation was set aside for their use,
the claims of the white settlers being pur
chased under act of Apr. 21, 1904. Here
they are making some progress in civi
lized pursuits, but in 1905 the ravages of
tuberculosis were reported to be largely
responsible for a great mortality, the
deaths exceeding the births 4 to 1. In
1906 there were officially reported 465
"Mohave Apache" at Camp McDowell
and Upper Verde valley, Ariz., and 55 at
San Carlos, a total of 520. In 1910 there
were 178 Mohave Apache and Yavapai
under the Camp McDowell school, 282
under the Camp Verde school, and 89
under the San Carlos school. ( n. w. H, )
Apache Mohaves.— Ind. AfT. Rep. 1869, 92, 1870.
Apache-Mojaoes. — Bourke, Moquis of Ariz., 80, 1884
(misprint). Apache Mojaves. — Ind. AfY. Rep. 1864,
21, 1865. Apaches. — Garces (1775-76), Diary, 446,
1900 (so called by Spaniards). Cruzados — Oiiate
(1598) in Doc. Ined., xvr, 276, 1871 (probably
identical; see Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers,
in, 109, 1890). Dil-zha.— White, MS. Hist. Apa
ches, 1875 ('Indians living where there are red
ants': Apache name). E-nyae-vaPai.— Ewing in
Great Divide, 203, Dec. 1892 (='Sun people,' be
cause they were sun-worshippers). Gohun. — ten
Kate, Synonymic, 5, 1S84 (Apache name, el'.
Tulkepa'ia). Har-dil-zhays. —White, MS. Hist.
Apaches, B. A. E., 1875 (Apache name). In>a-
vape.— Harrington in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi,
324, 1908 (Walapai name). Jum-pys. — Heint-
zelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong.,
3d sess., 44, 1857. Kohenins. — Corbusier in Am.
Antiq., vnr, 276, 1886 (Apache name). Ku-we-
ve-kapai-ya. — Corbusier, Yavapai MS., B. A. E., 27,
1873-75 (own (?) name; so called because they live
to the south). Nyavapai. — Corbusier in Am.
Antiq., VIII, 276, 1886. Nyavi Fais.— Ewing in
Great Divide, 203, Dec. 1892. Taros.— Garces ( 1775-
76), Diary, 446, 1900 (Pima name). Tubessias.—
Ruxton misquoted by Ballaert in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., n, 276, 1850. Yabapais.— Whipple in
Pac. R. R. Rep., m, pt.3, 103, 1856. Yabijoias.— Pike,
Exped., 3d map, 1810. Yabipaees.— Humboldt,
Pers. Narr., in, 236,1818. Yabipais.— Garces (1775-
76), Diary, 446, 1900 (Mohave name). Yabipaiye.—
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 198, 1885. Yabipay.—
Hinton, Handbook Ariz., map, 1878. Yabipias.—
Humboldt, Atlas Nouvelle-Espagne, carte 1, 1-sll.
Yah-bay-paiesh.— Whipple in Pac. R. R. Rep., in,
pt. 3, 99, 1856 (given as Maricopa name for
Apache). Yalipays.— Hinton, op. cit., 28. Yam-
pai b. — Whipple. Exp'n San Diego to the Colorado,
17, 1851. Yampais. — Eastman map (1853) mSchool-
craft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 24-25, 1854. Yampaos.— Whip-
pie in Pac. R. R. Hep., in, pt. 3, 103. 1856.
Yampas. -Bell in Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., I,
213, 1869. Yampay.— Mollhausen, Tagebiich, n,
167, 1858. Yampi.— Thomas, Yuma MS. vocab.,
B. A. E., 1868. Yampias.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
Jan. 31, 1862. Ya-pa-pi.— Heintzelman (1853) in
H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 44, 1857.
Yavapaias.— Corbusier in Am. Antiq., vm, 276,
1886. Yava-pais.— Dunn in Ind. A if. Rep., 128,
1865. Yavape.— Corbusier in Am. Antic)., vm,
276, 1886. Yavapies.— Ind. AfT. Rep., 109. 1866.
Yavipais.— Arricivita, Cron Serafica, 471, 1792.
Yavipay.— Escudero, Not. Estad. de Chihuahua,
228, 1834. Yevepaya.— Harrington in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908 (own name). Yubipias.—
BULL. 30]
YAWILCHINE — YECORA
995
Oisturnell, Map Mejico, 1846. Yubissias.— Ruxton
n Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., n, 95, 1850 (misprint),
fun-pis.— Heintzelman (1853)in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76,
MthCong., 3d sess., 38, 1857. Yupapais.— Ind. AfT.
Rep., 156, 1864. Yurapeis.— Ibid., 109, 1866.
Yawilchine. A Yokuts (Mariposan)
tribe, not further identifiable, probably
living formerly bet ween Kaweah andTule
rs., Cal. They joined with other tribes
in ceding lands to the United States under
t he treaty of May 30, 1851 , when they were
placed on a reserve. In 1882 the Yawit-
shenni wrere mentioned as on Tule River
res. The word may be only a dialectic
synonym of Yaudanchi, plural Yowechani
for Yowedchani, which in certain dialects
would become Yowelchani. (A. L. K. )
Yah-wil-chin-ne. — Johnston in Sen. Ex. Doc. 61,
32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852. Ya-wil-chine.— Royce
in 18th Rep., B. A. E., 782, 1899. Ya-wil-chuie.—
Barbour in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess.,
255, 1853. Yawitshenni.— Hoffman in Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc , XXIII, 301, 1886. Yoelchane.— Wes-
sells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d
sess., 32, 1857.
Yawpan. See Black drink, Yopon.
Yayahaye. A Maricopa rancheria on
the Rio Gila, Ariz., in 1744. — Sedelmair
(1744) cited by Bancroft, Ariz, and N.
Mex., 366, 1889.
Yayaponchatu. A traditional people
who once lived in a single village N. of
Oraibi, N. E. Ariz. In Hopi story they
are said to have been in league with
supernatural forces, and by means of fire
to have destroyed the villages of Pivan-
honkapi and Hushkovi, at the instance
of the chief of the former, because his
people had become degenerate through
gambling. — Yoth, Traditions of the Hopi,
241, 1905.
Yayatustenuggee. See Great Mortar.
Yazoo (meaning unknown). An ex
tinct tribe and village formerly on lower
Yazoo r., Miss. Like all the other tribes
on this stream, the Yazoo were small in
number. The people were always closely
associated with the Koroa, whom they
resembled in employing an r in speaking,
unlike most of the* neighboring tribes.
The French in 1718 erected a fort 4 lear
gues from the mouth of Yazoo r. to
guard that stream, which formed the
waterway to the Chickasaw country.
In 1729, m imitation of the Natchez, the
Yazoo and Koroa rose against the French
and destroyed the fort, but both tribes
were finally expelled (Shea, Cath. Miss.,
430, 449, 1855) and probably united with
the Chickasaw and Choctaw. Whether
this tribe had any connection with the
West Yazoo and East Yazoo towns among
the Choctaw is not known. See Gatschet,
Creek Migr. Leg., i, 1884.
Hiazus.— Rafinesque in Marshall, Ky., i, mtrod., 28,
1824. Jakou.— Gravier (1700) in Shea, Early Voy.,
133 1861 Jason —French, Hist. Coll. La.. 1. 47, 1846.
Oatsees.-Martin, Hist. La., I, 249, 1*27. Yachou.—
Iberville ( 1699) in Mnrgry, Dec., IV. 179, 18SO. Ya-
choux.— Charlevoix (1721) in French. Hist. Coll.
La., in. 132, 1851. Yalaas. -Charlevoix (1774),
New France, vj, 39, 1«72 (probably identical).
Yasones.— Morse, N. Am., 254, 1776. Yasons. —
Baudry des Lozieres, Voy. La., 242, 1802.
Yasoos. — Rafinesque, op cit. Yasou. — LaMetairio
(1682) in French, Hist. Coll. La., n, 22, 1875.
Yasoux.— Penicaut (1700) in Margry, Dec., v, 401,
1883. Yasoves.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., v, 394, 1789.
Yassa. — Coxe, Carolana, map, 1741 Yassaues. —
Ibid. Yassouees.— Ibid. ,10. Yasiis.— Hervas, Idea
dell' Universo, xvn, 90, 1784. Yazoos.— Dumont
in French, Hist, Coll. La., v, 72, 1*53. Yazous.—
Vater, Mithridates, m, sec. 3, 245, 1*16. Yazoux —
Dumont, La., i, 135, 1753.
Yazoo (or Yashu.). A former impor
tant Choctaw town, belonging to the
U klafalay a, situated in Neshoba co. , Miss. ,
near the headwaters of Oktibbeha cr.
The site is still called Yazoo Old Town.
Tecumseh visited this place in the fall of
1811. It is often mentioned in Govern
ment records and was the town where
the commissioners appointed to investi
gate the Choctaw claims under the 14th
article of the treaty of Dancing Rabbit
cr. held their sessions from Apr. 6 to Aug.
'24, 1843. It was sometimes called West
Yazoo to distinguish it from another
town of the name. — Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist, Soc., vi, 427, 1902.
Octibea.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., in, 365, 1788. Oktib
beha.— Romans, Florida, I, 313, 1775. Old Yazoo
Village.— Claiborne (1843) in Sen. Doc. 168, 2Sth
Cong., 1st sess., 42, 1844. West Yaso.— Romans,
Florida, map, 1775. Yahshoo. — Adair, Am. Inds.,
339,1775. Yashoo.— Ibid., 297. Yazoo Old Village. -
Claiborne, op. cit., 41. Yazoo Village.— Bayley,
ibid. ,42.
Yazoo Skatane ( } a.s/m Iskitini, 'little
Yazoo'). A former Choctaw town on
both banks of Yazoo cr., an affluent of
Petickfa cr., on the N. side, in Kempcr
co., Miss. It extended up Yazoo cr. for
about a mile to where there is an im
portant fork. It was called East Yazoo
Skatane by Romans to distinguish it from
Yazoo (q. v.). — Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist. Soc., vi, 422-23, 1902.
East Yasoo. — Romans, Florida, 80, 1775.
Ybdacax. A tribe named in 1 708 in a list
of those which had been met or heard of N.
of San Juan Bautista mission, on the lower
Rio Grande ( Fr. Isidro Felix de Espinosa,
"Relacion Compendiosa" of the Rio
Grande missions, MS. in archives of College
of Santa Cruz deQueretaro). (n. E. B.)
Ye. The Lizard clan of the Tewa
pueblos of San Juan and San Ildefonso,
Ye'-tdoa.— Hodge in Am. Anthr., ix, 351, 18%
(tdda = 'people').
Yecora. A pueblo of the Opata and seat
of a Spanish mission founded in 1(573,
situated in N. E. Sonora, Mexico, prob
ably on Rio Soyopa. Pop. 356 in 1678,
197' in 1730.
Icora.— Alegre in Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 523,
1884 ( probably identical). San Ildefonao Yecora.—
Zapata (1678J. ibid., 245. Yecora.-Rivera ( 1730),
ibid., 513. Yecori.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 343,
1864.
Yecora. A pueblo of the Nevome on
an upper tributary of Rio Mayo, about
lat. 28° 10', Ion. 108° 30', Sonora, Mex
ico.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 351, 1864.
990
YEHL YENNIS
[B. A. E.
Yehl ( 'raven'). One of the two main
divisions or phratriesof the Tlingit(q. v.)
of the Alaskan coast. (J. R. s. )
Yehlnaas-hadai ( Ye'l na'ax .rtl'da-i, 'Ra-
ven-house jteoph'' ). A subdivision of the
Yaku-lanas. a Haida family of the Raven
clan, probably named from one house,
although they occupied a large part of
the town of Kweundlas. — Swanton, Cont.
Haida, L'71', 1W5.
Yatlnas: had'a'i. — Boas. Fifth Hep. X. W. Tribes
Yehuh. According to Lewis and Clark
< Kxped.. ii, 472, 1814) a Chinookan
tribe living in ISOfi just above the Cas
cades of Columbia r. Nothing more is
known of them. See Wntlaln.
Wey-eh-hoo.—Uass. Journal, 1807, p. 199. Yehah.—
»atirr..ft. Nat. Races, I, 817, 1874. Yehhuh.—
Lewis and Clark Kxped., it, '2:V>. 1814.
Yekolaos. One of the two Cowichan
tribes on Thetis id., off the s. K. coast of
Vancouver id.. Brit. Col. If identical
\\ith theTsussieof the Canadian Reports
on Indian Affairs, the population was 53
in P.»i>4.
TiUMie.— Can. Ind. AfT., pt. II (It;, 1902. Yeqolaos —
HMUS, MS.. H.A.K., ixsT.
Yellow Lake. A Chippewa village, es
tablished about 1740 on Yellow lake,
Burnett co., Wis.— Warren (1852) in
Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., v, 171, 1885.
Yellow Liver Band. An unidentified
Sioux band, named from its chief, and
numbering (10 lodges when brought to
IVck agency in Aug. 1872.— II R
Kx. Doe. <«;, 42<i Cong., 3d sess., 15, 1873.
Yellow Thunder ( Wa-kun-cha-koo-kah).
A \\innebago chief, said to have been
orn in 1774, died jn 1874. Prior to 1840
the \\ innehago occupied the country sur-
•unding L. \Vinnenago and Green bay,
When it was determined to remove
dians to a new reservation in N. K.
>wa and s. K. Minnesota, Yellow Thun-
', with others of his tribe, was per-
Hiiaded to visit Washington and "get
1 with the Great Father."
v.l, 1837, they were induced
f'J a treaty ceding to the United States
t"«Mr lands K. of the Mississippi, and
i'ling tor their removal to the W
". e.uht months. The Indians
they were misled into be-
'I'at they had eight years in which
J'xpiruion of •"!"*'' •>ollsn«»<'ntly at th<'
^•reunwillingtog,,! Fn\^4() troops wlfre
t to I urtage to remove the Indiana hv
•• and Ye.low Th,,n,l,r t ±J /' t
;" rejK,rt that he intended to revolt
Plltin^ains;hewas800nreSi
removal was effected
ul>l<:- Within a year
r and the
Fet). 1874. Yellow Thunder was greatly
respected by his people; he was an able
counsellor in their public affairs, indus
trious, temperate, and a zealous Catholic.
His portrait, painted by S. I). Coates, is
in the gallery of the Wisconsin Historical
Society, and a monument to his memory
has been erected a few miles N. of Bara-
boo, Wis.
YELLOW THUNDEF).
Yellow Thunder. A former Winnebago
village, named after its chief, at Yellow
Banks, Green Lake co., Wis.— Whittle-
sey (1854) in Wis. Hist. Soc. Coll., i, 74,
repr. 1903.
Yellow Wolf. A local band of the
Cheyenne in 1850. (.r. M. )
Yelmus. A village, presumably Costa-
noan, whose inhabitants are mentioned
as at San Juan Bautista and Dolores mis
sions, Cal.
Yelamu'.— Taylor in Cnl. Fanner, Oct. 18, 1861
(at Dolores mission). Yelmus.— Engelhardt,
Franciscans in Cal., 398, 1897 (at San Juan Bau
tista mission).
Yelovoi (Russian: 'spruce'). A Kani-
agmiut Kskimo village on Spruce id., Ko-
diak group, Alaska; pop. 78 in 1880.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 28, 1884.
Yendestake. A Tlingit village at the
mouth of Chilkat r., Alaska, with 171
inhabitants in 1880. According to Em-
mons it is now occupied only in summer.
Jendestake.— Krause, Tlinkit Ind., 100, 1885. Tin-
destak.— Wright, Alaska, 2'_M, 1883. Yende'staqle.—
Swanton, field notes, B. A. K., 1901. Y'hindas-
taohy.— Willard, Life in Alaska, 301, 1884. Yon-
destuk.— I'etrofT in lotli Census, Alaska, 31, 1884.
Yennis ('good place'). AClallam vil
lage at Port Angeles or False Dungeness,
<m Fucastr., N. w. Wash. Eells reported
BULL. 30]
YENYEDI YMUNAKAM
997
about 35 Indians around Port Angeles in
1887.
Dungeness.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep., I, 429, 1855
(should be False Dungeness; see Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., i, 177, 1877). I-eh-nus. — Kane, Wand, in
N. A., 229, 1859. I-e'-nis.— Eells, letter, B. A. E.,
May 21, 1886. Tinnis.— Gibbs in Pac. R. R. Rep.,
I, 429, 1855 (misprint). Yennis.— Treaty of 1855 in
U. S. Ind. Treaties, 800, 1873.
Yenyedi ( Y&nye'di, 'mainland people' ).
A Tlingit division on Taku inlet, Alaska,
belonging to the Wolf phratry. (j. R. s. )
Yenyohol. Mentioned by Oviedo (Hist.
Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853) as a province
or village visited by Ayllon, probably on
the South Carolina coast, in 1520. In the
Documentos Ineditos (xiv, 506, 1870) the
name is spelled Yenyochol.
Yepachic. (Tarahumare: yepa 'snow,'
chik 'place of.') A rancheria on the ex
treme headwaters of the Rio Aros, a
tributary of the Yaqui, in w. Chihuahua,
Mexico. It seemingly was originally a
rarahumare settlement, but in 1902 was
inhabited by Mexicans and about 20 Ne-
vome, or Southern Pima, with a half-
iaste Tarahumare as its presidente. —
Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i, 124-128,
1902.
Santiago Yepachic.— Orozeo y Berra, Geog., 324,
1864.
Yesheken ( Y&csqEn) . A division of
,he Nanaimo on the E. coast of Vancou
ver id., Brit. Col.— Boas in 5th Rep. N. W.
Tribes Can., 32, 1889.
Yesito. A former village, probably
3addoan, near and presumably connected
yith the Yatasi on Red r. in N. w. Loui-
lana at the close of the 17th century. —
berville (1699) in Margry, Dec., iv,
.78, 1880.
Yeunaba. A Costanoan village situated
n 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
ion, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
', 1860.
Yeunata. A Costanoan village situated
n 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
ion, Cal. — Tavlor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
, 1860.
Yeunator. A Costanoan village situated
n 1819 within 10 m. of Santa Cruz mis-
ion, Cal. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr.
, 1860.
Yguases. An unidentified Texas tribe
/ith whom Cabeza de Vaca lived during
is stay in Texas in 1 527-34. They dwelt
iland from the Guaycones and s. E. of
lie^Atayos. The buffalo herds reached
hei r country , but the people used the skins
lainly for robes and moccasins. They are
poken of as a well-formed, symmetrical
eople, good archers, and great runners,
'hey hunted the deer by running the
nimal down. Cabeza de Vaca speaks of
leir using "bucklers" of buffalo hide,
heir houses were of mats placed upon
>ur hoops. When moving camp the
iats were rolled in a bundle and carried
n the back. The men perforated the lip
and the nipple, and wore a reed thrust
through the openings. They planted
" nothing from which to profit" and sub
sisted mainly on roots, frequently suffer
ing long fasts. During these painful
periods they bade Cabeza de Vaca ' ' not
to be sad, there would soon be prickly-
pears," although the season of this fruit
of the cactus might be months distant.
When the pears were ripe the people
feasted and danced and forgot their
former privations. They destroyed their
female infants to prevent them being taken
by their enemies and thus becoming the
means of increasing the latter' s numbers.
They seem to have been more closely re
lated by custom to tribes near the coast,
like the Karankawa, than to the agricul
tural people toward the N. and w. So far
as known the tribe is extinct. (A. c. F. )
Iguaces.— Barcia, Historiadores, i, 20, 1749. Igua-
ses.— Ibid., 19. Yeguaces.— Ibid., 19, 20. Yegua-
ses.— Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 82, 1869.
Yeguaz.— Cabeca de Vaca, Smith trans., 180, 1871.
Yeguazes.— Ibid. ,62, 1851. Yguaces.— Barcia, His
toriadores, i, 28, 1749. Yguases.— Cabeca de Vaca,
op. cit., 92, 1871. Yguazes.— Jbid., 102, 136.
Yiikulme. A former Maidu village on
the w. side of Feather r., just below the
village of Hoako, in the present Sutter
co., Cal. (R. B. D.)
Coolmehs.— Powers in Overland, Mo., xri, 420,
1874. Kul'-meh.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 282, 1877. Yiikulme.— Dixon in Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist, xvn, map, 1905.
Yikkhaich. A Yaquina village on the
N. side of Yaquina r. , nearly opposite the
site of the present Elk City, Greg.
Lickawis.— Lewis and Clark Kxped., n, 118,1814.
Lukawis.— Ibid., 473. Lukawisse.— Am. Pioneer,
n, 189, 1843. Yi-kq'aic'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, m, 229, 1890.
Yjar. Mentioned by Onate (Doc.
Ined., xiv, 114, 1871) as a pueblo of the
Jemez in New Mexico in 1598. It can
not be identified with the native name of
any of the ruins in the vicinity of Jemez.
Yxcaguayo.— Onate, op. c-it., 102 (misprint combi
nation of Yjar (Yxar) and the first two syllables
of Guayogula, the name of another pueblo next
mentioned).
Ymacachas. One of the 9 Natchez vil
lages in 1699. — Ibervillein Margry, Dec.,
iv, 179, 1880.
Yman. A former small tribe repre
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Ymic. A tribe given in 1708 in a list
of tribes N. E. of San Juan Bautista mis
sion, on the lower Kio Grande ( Fr. Isidro
Felix de Espinosa, "Relacion Compendi-
osa" of the Rio Grande missions, in ar
chives of College of Santa Cruz de Quere-
taro) . It may be identical with the P^met
(q. v.), or Ymat, frequently met in the
district E. of San Antonio. (n. E. B.)
Ymunakam. A village, presumably
Costanoan, formerly connected with San
Carlos mission, Cal. It is said to have
belonged to the Kalendaruk division.
Ymunacam.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 20, 1860.
Yumanagan. — Ibid, (connected with Soledad
mission.)
998
YNCAOPI — YOJUANE
[B. A. K.
Yncaopi. Mentioned by Onate (Doc.
Ined., xiv, 103, 1871 ) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598.
Yucaopi. -Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Hex., 137.18.S9
(misprint)!
Yodetabi. A Patwin tribe that formerly
lived at Knight's Landing, Yolo co., Cal.
Todetabi.-Powell in 7th Rep. B. A. E., 70, 1891
imisprint) Yo-det'-a-bi.— Powers in Cont. N.
A Hthnol., in, 219, 1877. Yodetabies.— Powers in
Overland Mo., Xlli, 543, 1874.
Yodok. A former Maidu village on the
E. bank of American r., just below the
junction of South fork, Sacramento co.,
(jal. — Dixon in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat.
I list,, xvn, map, 1905.
Yogoyekaydn ( ' juniper ' ). An Apache
band or clan at San Carlos agency and
Ft Apache, Ariz., in 1881. — Bourke in
Jour. Am. Folk-lore, in, 112, 1890.
Yoholomicco (//a//o/o, 'hallooer,' an ini
tiation title; miko, 'chief'). ACreekchief,
born on Coosa r. , Ga. , about 1 790; died in
Arkansas about 1838. He was headman of
YOHOLOMICCO
Eufaula town, a warrior of prowess, and
one of the most persuasive orators in
the Creek nation. Of the party of Mac
intosh, he fought under (Jen. Jackson
against the rebel Creeks in 1813-14, and
subsequently signed the various treaties
ceding Creek lands and agreeing to emi
grate beyond the Mississippi. He died
of the hardships of the journey when
the removal took place, having previously
lost his chieftaincy and seat in the coun
cil on account of his complaisance to the
whites. (F. H. )
Yojuane. A Tonkawan tribe of north
ern and central Texas, frequently men
tioned in 18th century Spanish records.
Since their general history, customs, and
ethnological relations arc "out lined under
Tonkawa, only a few characteristic facts
concerning them need be given here.
The Yojuane and Tonkawa tribes were
unmistakably mentioned in 1691 by Fran
cisco de Jesus Maria as the "DiuJuan"
and the "Tanqua ay," among the ene
mies of the Hasinai. It is probable that
the Ayennis, spoken of in 1698 by Talon,
and the Yakwal ('drifted ones')" remem
bered, according to Gatschet, in Tonka
wa tradition, were the Yojuane. That
the Joyvan met by Du Rivage in 1719 on
Red r., 70 leagues above the Kadohada-
cho, were the same tribe, there is little
room for doubt (see Francisco de Jesus
Maria, Relation, 1691, MS.; Interroga
tions faites a Pierre et Jean Talon, 1698,
inMargry, Dec., in, 616, 1878; LaHarpe,
ibid., vi, "277, 1886; and cf. Yal-wal).
Throughout the 18th century the Yojua
ne shared the common Tonkawan hatred
for the Apache. There are indications
of an early hostility toward the Hasinai
also. For example, about 1714 (the
chronology is not clear), according to
Kspinosa they burned the Neche village
and destroyed the main fire temple of the
Hasinai confederacy. Ramon in 1716
likewise mentions them among the ene
mies of the Hasinai (Espinosa, Cronica
Apostulica, pt, i, 424, 1746; Dictamen
Fiscal, MS., in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xxvn, 193). Before the middle of the
century, however, these relations with
the Hasinai seem to have been changed,
and in the latter half of the century the
tribes frequently went together against
the Apache.
The Yojuane tribe comes most prom
inently into notice between 1746 and
1756, in connection with the San Xavier
missions on San Gabriel r., Texas. The
four chiefs who went to San Antonio to
ask for the missions were of the " Yojua-
nes, Deadozes, Maieyes, and Rancheria
Grande," and Yojuane were among the
neophytes gathered at the missions estab
lished 'as a result of that request. With
some exceptions the indications are that
by the middle of the 18th century the
tribe had moved southward with the
Tonkawa into central Texas. One of
these exceptions is the statement that
they had a village on Rio del Fierro,
between San Sabaand theTaovayas (the
Wichita r., perhaps), but that about 1759
it was destroyed by the Lipan, when the
Yojuane lied to the Tonkawa, one of
their number becoming a chief of that
tribe (Cabello to Loyola, Bcxar Archives,
Province of Texas, 1786, MS.). The
village on the Rio del Fierro could not
have been the permanent residence of a
large part of the tribe, for several times
before this the Yojuane are referred to
as living near the Hasinai, who were in
E. Texas. In 1772 the Yocovane, ap
parently the Yojuane, were included by
YOKAIA YONAGUSKA
999
Me/ieres among the Tonkawa. This is
one of several indications that the Yojua-
ne tribe was absorbed by the Tonkawa
in the latter half of the 18th century.
In 1819 Juan Antonio de Padilla wrote
in his report on the Texas Indians that a
tribe of 190 people called "Yuganis,"
and having customs like the "Cado,"
lived "east of Nacodoches on the Nechas
river." Teran, in 1828, called what ap
pears to be the same tri be the ' ' Yguanes. ' '
These names suggest the Yojuane, whom
they may possibly have been, but it
seems improbable that they were identi
cal (Padilla, Indies Barbaras de Texas,
1819, MS. ; Teran, Noticia, in Bol. Soc.
Geog. Mex., 269, Apr. 1870). (H. E. B.)
Ayennis. — Talon (1698) in Margry, Dec., in,
616, 1878 (identical?). DiuJuan.— Francisco de
Jesus Maria, Relacion, 1691, MS. lacovane.—
Morfi (ca. 1782) in Mem. Hist. Tex., MS. lojuan.—
MS. (ca. 1746) in Archive Gen. Mexico. Jojuanes. —
Solis (1768), Diario, MS. in Mem. de Nueya
Espafia, xxvn, 277 (evidently a miscopy for
lojuanes). Joyvan. — LaHarpe (1719), op. cit.
Yacavanes.— Bonilla (1772) in Tex. Hist. Asso.
Quar., vin, 66, 1905. Yocovanes.— Mezieres, MS.
Informe, 29, 1772 (identical?). Yohuane. — Arriei-
vita, Chronica Apostolica, pt. n, 1792. Yojuanes.—
Ramon (1716), Diet. Fiscal, op. cit. Yujuanes. —
Gabzabal (174S) letter in Mem. de Nueva Espafia,
xxvin. 71.
Yokaia ( ' south valley ' ). An important
division of the Porno, formerly inhabiting
the southern part of Ukiah valley, Men-
docino co., Cal. The town and valley
of Ukiah are named from them. Not to
be confused with Yuki.
Ukiahs.— Taylor in Cai. Farmer, June 8, 1860.
Ukias.— Ibid., May 18. Ya-ki-as.— Mc.Kee (1851) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 144, 1853.
Yaskai.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 553, 1854
(probably identical). Yohios. — Taylor in Cal.
Fanner, May 18, 1860. Yo-kai-a.— Powers in Cent.
N. A. Ethnol., in, 163, 1877. Yo-kai-a-mah.— Ibid.
Yukae.— Latham in Proc. Philol. Soc. Loud., vi, 79,
1852-3. Yukai.— Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 112, 1853. Yo-Kei.— Jenkins in Sen.
Ex. Doc. 57, 32d Cong., 2d sess., 10, 1853. Yol-
hios.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860.
Yokeag. A corruption of Pequot-
Mohegan yok'hig, a'n abbreviation of
yok'higan ' (what is) made soft.' Parched
corn reduced to a very fine powder, and
sometimes mixed with maple sugar. It
is still prepared by the Pequot-Mohegan
of the Indian reservation on Thames r.,
Conn., and is sometimes sold by them to
their white neighbors, who eat it with
milk and sometimes with ice cream. See
Nocake, Rokeag. (w. R. o.)
Yokhter. A Yurok village on lower
Klamath r., above Pekwaii and below
Shregegon, but on the opposite side of the
river, in N. w. Cal.
Yau-terrh.— Gibbs (1851) in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, in, 138, 1853. Yokhter.— A. L. Kroeber,
infn, 1905.
Yoki (Y(/-ki}. The Rain clan of the
Patki (Cloud or Water-house) phratry
of the Hopi. — Stephen in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 39, 1891.
Yokol (probably a form of yokwts, or
yokucli, 'person,' 'Indian'). A Yokuts
(Mariposan) tribe formerly living on Ka-
^yeah r., Cal., but now extinct. They
lived about Kaweah station, near Exeter,
Tulare co., on the s. side of the river op
posite the Kawia. (A. L. K.)
Yocolles. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8. 1860.
Toko.— Hoffman in Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., xxni,
301, 1886. Yokod.— A. L. Kroeber, infn, 1905 (name
in Yokuts foothill dialects). Yokol.— Ibid, (name
in Yokuts valley dialects). Yo-kols.— Johnston in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 61, 32d Cong., 1st sess., 23, 1852.
Yo-kul.— Wessells (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., sess., 32, 1857. Yowkies.— Purcell in Ind.
Aff. Rep., 193, 1870. Yucal.— Hale misquoted by
Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 451, 1874. Yukal.— Hale,
Ethnog. and Philol., 631, 1846. Yu'-kol— Powers
in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 370, 1877.
Yokolimdu. A former Nishinam village
in the valley of Bear r., which is the next
stream N. of Sacramento, Cal.
Yokoalimduh.— Powers in Overland Mo., xn, 22,
1874. Yo-ko'-lim-duh.— Powers 'in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol., in, 316, 1877.
Yokulme ( Yu-kul'-nu'). A former
Maidu village on the w. bank of Feather
r., near Starr's Landing, Slitter co., Cal.,
with 12 inhabitants in 1850. Probably
the same as Kulme. (R. B. D. )
Yukulmey. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, i860.
Yukutneys.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 450, 1874.
Yokuts. See Mariposan Family.
Yolanar. Mentioned as a Creek town
(H. R. Ex. Doc. 276, 24th Cong., 300,
1836). It was more likely Seminole and
was probably a branch town of Chiaha on
Apalachicola r., Fla. Possibly the same
as the modern name lola.
Yolo (said to mean 'region thick with
rushes'). A Patwiii tribe after which
Yolo co., Cal., was named. There were
45 of the tribe living in Yolo co. in 1884.
Tolenos.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 30, 1860
(probable misprint for Yolenos). Yolays. — Ban
croft, Nat. Races, i, 362, 1874. Yolos.— Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Yoloy.— Bancroft, Nat.
Races. 1,450,1874 (proper form, meaning ' a re
gion thick with rushes'). Yoloytoy. — Bancroft,
Hist. Cal., IV, 71, 1886.
Yonaguska (properly Yaf nd-guTi' sl&,
'The bear drowns him,' whence- his
common name 'Drowning- bear' ). The
adopted father of Col. Win. H. Thomas,
and the most prominent chief in the
history of the East Cherokee, although,
singularly enough, his name does not
occur in connection with any of the
early wars or treaties. This is due
partly to the fact that he was a peace
chief and counselor rather than a war
leader, and in part to the fact that the
isolated position of the mountain Chero
kee kept them aloof, in a great measure,
from the tribal councils of those liv
ing to the \\. and s. In person he was
strikingly handsome, being 6 ft 3 in. in
height and strongly built, with a faint
tinge of red, due to a slight strain of
white blood on his father's side, reliev
ing the brown of his cheeks. In power of
oratory he is said to have surpassed any
other chief of his day. When the Cher
okee lands on Tuckasegee r. were sold by
the treaty of 1819, Yonaguska continued
to reside on a reservation of 640 acres in
a bend of the river a short distance above
1000
YONALUS YOPON
[B. A. E.
the present Bryson City, N. Cur. , on the
site of the ant-lent Kituhwa. He after
ward moved over to Oconaluftee, and
finally, after the removal, gathered his
people about him and settled with them
on Soeo cr. on lands purchased for them
by Thomas. He was a prophet and re
former as well as a chief. When about
60 years of age he had a severe illness,
terminating in a trance, during which
his people mourned him as dead. At
the end of 24 hours, however, he awoke
to consciousness and announced that he
had been to the spirit world, where he
had talked with friends who had gone
before, and with God, who had sent him
back with a message to the Indians,
promising to call him again at a later
time. From that day until his death his
words were listened to as those of one
inspired. He had been somewhat ad
dicted to liquor, but now, on the recom
mendation of Thomas, not only stopped
drinking himself, but organized his tribe
into a temperance society. To accom
plish this he called his people together
in council, and, after clearly pointing out
to them the serious effect of intemper
ance, in an eloquent speech that moved
some of his audience to tears, he declared
that God had permitted him to return to
earth especially that he might thus warn
his people and banish whisky from
among them. He then had Thomas write
out a pledge, which was signed first by
the chief and then by each one of the
council, and from that time until after
his death whisky was unknown among
the East Cherokee. Although frequent
pressure was brought to bear to induce
him and his people to remove to the \V.,
he firmly resisted every persuasion, de
claring that the Indians were safer from
aggression among their rocks and moun
tains than they could ever be in a land
which the white man could find profit
able, and that the Cherokee could be
happy only in the country when; nature
had planted him. While counseling
peace and friendship with the white
man, he held always to his Indian faith
and was extremely suspicious of mission
aries. On one occasion, after the first
Bible translation into the Cherokee lan
guage and alphabet, some one brought a
copy of Matthew from Xe\v Krhota, but
Yonaguska would not allow it to be read
to his people until it had iirst been read
to himself. After listening to one or two
chapters the old chief dryly remarked:
"Well, it seems to be a good book—
strange that the white people are not
better, after having had it so long." He
died, aged about 80, in Apr. 1839, within
a year after the removal. Shortly before
the end he had himself carried into the
townhouse on Soco cr., of which he had
supervised the building, wnere, extended
on a couch, he made a last talk to his
people, commending Thomas to them as
their chief and again warning them ear
nestly against ever leaving their own
country. Then wrapping his blanket
around him, he quietly lay back and
died. He was buried beside Soco, about
a mile below the old Macedonia mission,
with a rude mound of stones to mark the
spot. He left two wives and consider
able property, including an old negro
slave named Cudjo, who was devotedly
attached to him. One of his daughters,
Katalsta, still (1909) survives, and is the
last conservator of the potter's art among
the East Cherokee. (.1. >r. )
Yonalus. Mentioned by Ofiate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 113, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598. Doubtless situated in
the Salinas, in the vicinity of Abo, E. of
the Rio Grande. It seemingly pertained
to either the Tigua or the Piro.
Xonalus.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 135, 1889
(misprint). Yonalins— Columbus Mem. Vol., 154,
1893 (misprint.)
Yoncopin. See Wampapin.
Yonh ('hickory-nut'). A Yuchi clan.
Y6»h taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 (=' hickory-nut gens').
Yonkalla. The southernmost Kala-
pooian tribe, formerly living on Elk and
Calapooya crs., tributaries of Umpqua r.,
Oreg. According to Gatschet there were
two bands, called Chayankeld and Tsan-
tokayu by the Lakmiut, but it seems
likely that the former name (Teh' Ayan-
ke/ld) is merely the native tribal name.
The tribe is probably extinct. (L. F. )
Ayankeld.— Gatschet in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xn,
212, 1899. Jamkallie. — Latham in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Loud., 1, 158, 1848. Teh' Ayanke'ld.— Gatschet,
Calapooya MS., B. A. E., 1877 ('those living at
Ayankeld': ownname). Yamkallie.— Scouler in
Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc., xi, 225, 1841. Yamkally.—
Bancroft, Nat, Races, in, 565, 1882. Yoncolla.—
McClane in Ind. Aft. Rep., 184, 1887. Yonkalla.—
Gatschet in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xn, 212, 1899.
Youlolla.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 422, 1888.
Yonora. A former Tepehuane pueblo
in Durango, Mexico; the seat of the mis
sion of San Miguel.
S. Miguel Yonora.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318, 1864.
Yontuh ( ' acorn ' ) . A Yuchi clan.
Yontu'h taha.— Gatschet, Uchee MS., B. A. E., 71,
1885 ( =' acorn gens').
Yoo ( ' beads ' ). A Navaho clan.
Ybo.— Matthews in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, m, 104,
Yopon (t/ai<pon). (1) The Southern
traders' name of Ilex cassine, an elegant
species of holly growing to a height of 10
or 15 feet in close proximity to the coast.
(2) A beverage prepared from the tor
refied leaves, and possessing the prop
erties of an exhilarant and gentle diuretic.
This beverage, called by the British trad
ers "black drink " (q. v. ), from the color
of the strong infusion, was drunk by the
Creeks at their "busk" (see Busk), and
by the elders when assembled in council
BULL. 30]
YOQUIBO YOWANI
1001
or when discussing everyday topics. The
infusion was used for different purposes,
according to its strength. Like the leaves
of Ilex paraguay ensis (mate), guayusa,
cacao, guarana, tea, and coffee, the leaves
of the holly under consideration owe their
property of a nerve excitant to the alka
loid theine which they contain. The
inhabitants of the Southern seaboard still
annually collect and dry the leaves and
use them as tea, which* however, is op
pressively sudorific, at least to those who
are unaccustomed to the use of it. The
name is from Catawba yopun, a diminu
tive of yop, 'tree,' 'shrub.' (w. K. G.)
Yoquibo (yoki 'bluebird', Iro 'mesa':
'bluebird on the mesa'). A Tarahu-
mare village between the mining settle
ments of Batopilas and Zapuri, near the
extreme headwaters of the Rio Fuerte,
in the Sierra Madre, w. Chihuahua, Mex
ico. — Lumholtz, Unknown Mex., i, 180,
1902.
Yoricas. A former tribe of s. Texas,
perhaps Coahuiltecan, members of which
were encountered by Fernando del
Bosque, in 1675, in company with some
of the Hapes.
Goricas.— Revillagigedo (1793) quoted by Orozco
y Berra, Geog. , 306, 1864. Goxicas.— Revillagigedo
quoted by Bancroft, Nat. Races, i, 611. 1886. Yori
cas.— Fernando del Bosque (1675) in Nat. Geog.
Mag., xiv, 343, 1903.
Yorkjough. A Seneca village about 12
in. from Anagangaw (Honeoye, q. v.)
and about 6 m. from New Genesee, proba
bly in Livingston cp., N. Y., destroyed
by Gen. Sullivan in 1779. — Livermore
(1779) in N. II. Hist. Soc. Coll., vi, 328,
1850.
Yoroonwago. A Seneca village formerly
situated on upper Allegheny r., near the
present Cory don, Warren co., Pa. It
was one of the towns in the Seneca set
tlement that extended for nearly 8 in.
along the Allegheny before 1779, near
the later Cornplanter (Seneca) res., N. Y.
This village is mentioned by this name
by Col. Brodhead, to whom the name
was given by John Montour. No such
name appears on any of the maps of the
period. It was probably situated at or
near the village noted on Ellicott's map
of 1786 as Tushhanushagota (Arch. Pa.,
xi, map, 1855); it is also noted on the
Historical Map of Pennsylvania (Hist.
Soc. Pa., 1875) as Tayunchoneyu, but is
wrongly located below Conewango ( War
ren, Pa.), whereas according to Brod-
head's statement it was 20 m. above that
place. (G. P- D. )
Inshaunshagota.— Howells, map, 1792, Tayuncho
neyu. -Hist. Map Pa. , Hist. Soc. Pa. 1875. Teusha-
nushsong-goghta. — Adlum map, 1790, in Arch. Pa.,
3d s., i, 1894. Tushhanushagota.— Ellicott map,
1786, in Arch. Pa., xi, 1855. Yahrungwago.— Brod
head (1779), ibid., xn,166, 1856. Yoghroonwago.—
Ibid., 156. Yoroonwago.— Hist. Map Pa., Hist.
Soc. Pa., 1875 (wrongly situated).
Yorotees. Given by Ker (Trav., 139,
1816) as a tribe living 80 m. s. sw. of
Red r., apparently in w. Texas, but "on a
lake called by the natives Testzapotecas,"
and numbering 5,000. The so-called tribe
is evidently imaginary.
Yotammoto. A former Maidu village
near Genesee, Plumas co., Cal. — Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, map,
1905.
Yotlik. An Eskimo village in w. Green
land, lat. 73° W.— Kane, Arct. Explor.,
n, 52, 1856.
Youahnoe. Given in John Work's list
(Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, v, 488, 1855)
as the name of a Kaigani town having 18
houses and 234 inhabitants in 1836-41.
It may possibly have been the summer
town of Kaigani.
Youghtanund. A tribe of the Powhatan
confederacy living on the s. bank of
Pamunkey'r., Va., perhaps in Hanover
co. Pop. in 1608 estimated at about 240.
Youghtamund.— Struchey (ca. 1612) ), Va., 35, 1849.
Youghtanund.— Smith (1629), Va., I, 117, repr. 1S19.
Youthtanundo.— Simons, ibid., 160.
Young Man Afraid of His Horses. A
chief of the Oglala Sioux, contemporane
ous with Red Cloud and one of the lead
ing lieutenants of the latter in the war of
1 866 to defeat the building of the M< >ntana
road through the buffalo pastures of
Powder r. His Sioux name, Tasunka-
kokipapi, is not properly interpreted; it
really means that the bearer was so potent
in battle that the mere sight of his horses
inspired fear. After the peace of 1 868 he
lived at the Oglala agency and died at
Pine Ridge, S. Dak. (D.K.)
Youpon. See J>l<ick drink, Yopon.
Yowani (probably 'the cutworm,' or
'the caterpillar '). A former important
Choctaw town on Chickasawhay r., a
mile or two s. of the modern town of
Shubuta, Clarke co., Miss. The terri
tory belonging to it extended westward
to the eastern dividing ridge of Bogue
Homa, northward as far as Pachuta cr.,
and southward perhaps as far as the con
fluence of Chickasawbay and Buckatunna
rs. Its eastern boundaries are unknown.
It is often mentioned by Adairand other
contemporary writers. It seems that at
one time during the 18th century it was
included among the Sixtowns people, and
the entire district was then sometimes
called Seventowns. It was perhaps in
1764 that a band of Yowani separated
from the main clan, emigrated to Louisi
ana, and united with the Caddo, forming
the Yowani band in the Caddo tribe, an
organization nearly extinct in 1892. All
the remaining Yowani living in their
ancient territory removed in 1832, in
the second emigration, except two fam
ilies, whose descendants still live in
Mississippi. Some Yowani Choctaw set-
1002
YPtTC YSCANIS
[n. A. E.
tk'.l about 4 m. N. of Lecompte, Rapides
parish, La., but the settlement was prob
ably abandoned before 1850; others went
to the Chickasaw Nation, Ind. Ter., where
they gained a livelihood as trappers;
others settled between Red r. and Bayou
Xatchitoches, La., while a few passed into
Texas. Consult Adair, Am. Inds., 1775;
Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., i, 79, 1884;
Halbert (1) in Tub. Ala. Hist. Soe., Misc.
Coll., i, 380, 1901; (2) in Pub. Miss. Hist.
Soe., in, 370, 1900; vi, 403-410, 1902.
Ayuwani.— Gatschet, Caddo and Yatassi MS., B
\ E 66 (Caddo iiani'-). Aywani.— Ibid, (an
other Caddo name). Ewany.— Romans, Florida,
map, 1775. Haiowanni.— Halbert in Pub. Miss.
Hist Sot-., 432, 1902. Hewanee.— Royce in 18th
Rep. B. A. E., Miss, map, 19UO. Hewanny — Hal
bert, op. cit. Hewhannee.— Am. State Papers,
Ind ArT., I, 089, 1832. Heyowani.— Mooney in
14th Rep B A. E., 1093, 1896. Hiowanni. — Ham
ilton in Pub. Miss. Hist. Sot-., vi, 405, 1902 (quot
ing various writers). Hiyoomannee. — Am. State
Papers, op. cit., 749. Hiyoowannee. — Ibid. la-
wani.— Latham, Varieties of Man, o50, 1850. lo-
wanes. — Ind. AtY. Rep. 1S49, 33,1850. Iwanies.—
Bollaert in Jour. Ethnol. Soe. Lond., ir, 265, 1850.
Tawanis. — Latham in Trans. Philol. Soe. Lond.,
103, 1*56. Yauana. — Bart ram, Voy., J, map, 1799.
Yoani.— Romans, Florida, 86. 312, 1775. Yonanny.—
Biog. and Hist. Mem. of N. W. La., 526, 1890.
Youana.— Alcedo, Die. Geog., v, 407, 1789. You-
ane.— .Icn'erys, French Pom. Am., map, 135, 1761.
Youane. — d'Anville's map in Hamilton, Col. Mo
bile. 15S, 1897. Youna. — Lattre, map U. S., 1784.
Yowana. — Adair, Am. Inds., map, 1775. Yowani. —
Gatschet. Creek Migr. Leg., II, 206, 1888. Yo-
wanne. — Adair, op. cit., 297.
Ypuc. A Chumashan village formerly
in Ventura co., Cal.
Hi'-puk.— Henslmw, Buenaventura MS. vocab.,
B. A. K., 1881. Ypuc.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer,
July 24, 1863.
Ysbupue. A tribe named in 1708 in a
list of those which had been met or heard
of x. of San Juan Bautista mission, on the
lower Rio Grande (Fi¥. Isidro Felix de
Fspinosa, " Relacion Compendiosa" of
the Rio Grande missions, MS. in archives
of College of Santa Cruz de Quereta'-o,
Mexico). (H. E. H. )
Yscanis. A tribe of the Wichita con
federacy ; they were entirely distinct
from the Asinais (IJasinai), though the
names of the two tribes have been con
fused. It is possible that the Ysconis. or
Isconis, reported to Domingo de Mendoza
in. 1684 among the tribes awaiting him
somewhere in central or E. Texas, were
the Yscanis (Mendo/a, Viage, 1 (183-84,
MS.). In 1719 Lallarpe visited them
(the "Ascanis") on Canadian r., where
they were living a settled life with the
Wichita, ^ Taovayas (Tawehash), and
Tawakoni. Lallarpe also reported an
other village of the Ascanis (50 leagues
farther to the N. \v. (Margrv, Dec., vi,
293, 1886) . Little more is heard of these
tribes till the middle of the 18th century,
by which time they had all moved south
ward into N. Texas, under pressure from
their bitter enemies, the Comanche and
the Osage. According to an official re
port made in 1762, the Yscanis had been
among the numerous tribes which, about
1746, asked the missionaries at San An
tonio for missions in central Texas. If
this be true, they were possibly the
Hiscas, or Haiscas, mentioned in docu
ments relating to the San Xavier mis
sions (Royal cedulas of Apr. 6, 1748, and
Mar. 21, 1752, MSS. in Archive Gen. de
Mexico). In 1760 Fr. Calahorray Saenz,
of Nacogdoches, went among the Yscanis
and Tawakoni to establish peace, and
soon afterward made an unsuccessful at
tempt to found a mission for them. These
two tribes were at that time living close
together on a stream in N. Texas, appar
ently farther r<. than the place where
Mezieres found them a decade later (con
temporary docs, in Bexar Archives).
The Yscanis took part in the peace con
ference held by Mezieres in 1770 at the
Kadohadacho village, and two years later
they sent representatives to Bexar to
ratify the convention before the governor
of Texas. When, in 1772, Mezieres vis
ited the tribe, they were living near the
E. bank of the Trinity, somewhere below
the present Palestine, 7 leagues E. of one
of the Tawakoni villages, and an equal
distance w. of the Kichai. The village
consisted of 60 warriors and their fami
lies. They lived in a scattered agricul
tural settlement, raised maize, beans,
melons, and calabashes, were closely
allied with the other Wichita tribes, whose
language they spoke, and were said by
Mezieres to be cannibals. There are in
dications that after this the Yscanis united
with the Tawakoni, with whom they had
always been most closely associated, to
reappear, perhaps, in the 19th century,
as the Waco. In his reports of his ex
peditions made in 1778 and 1779 to the
Wichita tribes Mezieres does not men
tion the Yscanis, but he fully describes
the two Tawakoni villages, then both on
the Brazos. Morfi. about 1782, on what
authority is not known, states that the
"Tuacana nation, to which are united
some 90 families of the Ixcani, occupies
two towns on the banks of the river
Brazos de Dios" (Mem. Hist. Tex., bk.
n, MS.). This not improbable, for al
though the Yscanis are sometimes men
tioned by name as late as 1794, at least,
it is always in connection with the other
Wichita tribes, and with no indication
as to their location. After 1 794, so far as
has been learned, the name is not used.
But a quarter of a century later, when
the Tawakoni villages are again men
tioned in the records (now Fnglish in
stead of Spanish), one of them appears as
that of the Waco, a name formerly un
known in Texas, and not accounted for
by migration. The Waco may have been
the Yscanis under a new name. For
other information, see Tawakoni, Tawe-
Aa.s//, W<n-o, ]\'ic1<it«. (H. E. H. )
BULL. 30]
YTA- YUCHI
1003
Ascanis.— LaHarpe (1719), pp. oit. Haiscas.—
Royal cedula of 1752, op. cit. (identical?). His-
cas — Ibid., 1748. Hyscanis.— Kerlerec (1753),
Projet de Paix, in Jour. Soc. des Americanistes
de Paris, n. s., in, no. 1, 72, 1900. Isconis. — Men-
doza (1684), op. cit. Ixcanis.— Morti (ca. 1782),
op. cit. Izacanis. — Cabello, Informe, 1784, MS.
Yscan.— Gonzalez (1770), MS., letter in the Arch
ive Gen. Mex. Yscanes.— Melchor Afan de Ri
vera (1768), letter to Hugo O'Conor, MS. in Bexar
Archives. Ysconis.— Mendoza (1684), op. cit.
Yta. A province or village visited by
Ay lion, probably on the South Carolina
coast, in 1520. It was then under the
chief Datha.
Itha. -Barcia, Ensayo, 4, 1723. Yta.— Oviedo,
Hist. Gen. Indies, in, 628, 1853. Ytha.— Barcia,
op. cit.
Ytriza. Mentioned by Onate (Doc.
Ined., xvi, 103, 1871) as a pueblo of New
Mexico in 1598.
Yubuincariri. A tribe or band, proba
bly Shoshonean, living w. of Green r.,
Utah, in 1776.
lumbucanis. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Jan. 31,
1862. Jumbuicrariri. — Miihlenpfordt, Mejico, n,
538, 1842. Yubuincarini. — Escalante quoted by
Duro, Don Diego de Peiialosa, 142, 1882. Yubuiii-
cariris. — Dominguez and Escalante (1776) in Doc.
Hist. Mex., 2d s., I, 537, 1854.
Yucaipa ('wet lands'). A former vil
lage of the Serranos E. of Redlands, s. Cal.
Yucaipa.— Caballeria, Hist. San Bernardino Val.,
39, 1902; Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch
and Eth.. vin. 33, 1908. Yukaipa.— Kroeber, ibid.,
39. Yukaipat.— Kroeber, ibid. ,34 (Serrano name)]
Yucca. The yucca was perhaps the
most useful plant known to the Indians
of its habitat, which included the South
ern states, the Rocky intn. region, and
the Great Plains as far N. as the l)akotas.
Yucca gioriosa is a native of Virginia, and
Y. filamentosa ranges southward from that
state. It was the "silk grass" so often
mentioned by early writers on Virginia.
The tribes making most use of this plant
are the Comanche, Apache, Navaho, Pue
blos, Havasupai, Mohave, Pima, Papago,
Maricopa, Walapai, Paiute, Panamint,and
Dieguefios. There are innumerable speci
mens of sandals, cordage, etc., from caves
and cliff-houses showing the use of yucca
by the ancient Southwestern tribes, and
that the Southern tribes valued the fiber
is indubitable. The fruit of Y. baccata
and Y. glaaca is used for food by the Zuni,
Navaho, Apache, and other tribes of New
Mexico and Arizona, and the flowers of
Y. filamentosa and Y, gioriosa were eaten
by the Virginia Indians arid tribes farther
s. The roots were the only soap (amole)
known to the Southwestern tribes, and
the Pueblos especially use it for washing
the hair, for which purpose it is a god
send in a territory where the water is
generally alkaline. The Kiowa added
the roots to a preparation used in tanning
skins (see Skin-dressing}. The Navaho
made green dye from the chopped leaves
of Y. baccata in conjunction with another
plant, and the Zuni used the juice ex
tracted, by boiling, from the fruit of Y.
glauca, in the manufacture and decoration
of pottery. The dried flower stalk is an
excellent material for tire-drills (Apache,
Zuni, cliff-dwellers). The Zuni shredded
the stalk, after boiling, to procure a strong,
straight liber, which they extracted with
their teeth. Hairbrushes were made
from coarse yucca fibers by many -tribes
of the extreme S. W., and the Pue
blos used thin strips of the leaf as paint
brushes in decorating pottery, masks,
tablets, dolls, prayer-sticks, etc. In bas
ketry the leaves and slender fibrous roots
were extensively used for making trays,
plates, bowls, and mats for household use
and to shroud the dead. The most use
ful product of the yucca was its excellent
fiber, which was. used in straight bunches
or twisted into cord for making nets,
noose snares, bowstrings, sandals, cloth,
and warp for rabbit-skin and feather
robes, and for sewing and tying, the leaves
or strips of them often being used in the
natural state for the latter purpose. For
twisting the fiber into cord the Papago
had a simple device which was whirled
in the hand. The net of the carrying
frame (kihn) of the Pima and Papago is
elaborately worked and resembles lace.
Dried flower stalks of the yucca were car
ried in certain Zuni ceremonies, and the
leaves were used for simulating flagella
tion in an initiation rite by the Hopi and
other Pueblos. (w. H.)
Yuchi ('situated yonder,' probably
given by some Indians of the tribe in
answer to the inquiry "Who are you?"
or "Whence come you?"). A tribe co
extensive with the Uchean family (q. v. ).
Recent investigations pointstrongly to the
conclusion that the Westo referred to by
early Carolina explorers and settlers, and
from whom Savannah r. was orginally
named, were the Yuchi. It is uncertain
whether the Stono, whose name is some
times coupled with the Westo, were re
lated to them, or whether the two tribes
have been confused on account of a simi
larity in designation. The early writers
also state that the Westo were driven out
of their country in 1681 by the Savannah
(Shawrnee), but this must mean only a
part of them. Another name applied to
at least the northernmost Yuchi was IIo-
gologee. These different names have
caused much confusion, and standard
maps of the 18th century have Westos,
Hogologees, and Yuchi (or lichee) noted
independently. It is probable, however,
that allot' these were Yuchi, representing,
instead of separate tribes, a number of
successive migrations of Yuchi from Sa
vannah r. to the Chattahoochee — the
Westo being those driven out by the
Shawnee, the Hogologee those who emi
grated with the Apalachicola after the
Yamasee war, and the Yuchi those who
changed their place of abode between 1729
1004
YPCHI
[B. A. E.
ami 1750, just before and after the settle
ment of Georgia. Various attempts have
been made to find a Yuchi derivation for
words and names recorded by ancient
chroniclers, but with the possible excep
tion of Yupaha, the name of a country
heard of by De Soto but not certainly
reached, there is no good evidence in sup
port of them. The name of Cofitachique,
which has general Iv been considered a
Yuchi town, appears to be Muskhogean,
and, if the indentification of the Westo
with the Yuchi is correct, there is good
reason for believing that the people of
Cofitachique were something else. Al
though there is known to have been one
settlement of the Yuchi on Tennessee r.,
the rest of them apparently occupied one
continuous area and seem to have consti
tuted a homogeneous people. This area
embraced the entire mid-course of Savan
nah r.,and probably included most of the
Ogeechee, which was sometimes known as
Ilughchee(i.e. Yuchi ) r. In 1739a Yuchi
town, Mount Pleasant, existed on Savan
nah r. 25 in. above Kbene/.er, hence in
Screven co., Ga., probably near the mouth
of Brier cr. Tracts on the w. sideof that r.
extending as far s. as Kbene/er cr., Ef-
lingham co., and others above and below
Augusta were claimed by the Yuchi as
late as 1740. Hawkins in 1799 (Sketch
01, 1S48) stated that Yuchi were for
merly settled in small villages atPonpon,
Saltketchers (these two, however, were
Yamasee centers), Silver liluff, and Ogee
chee, and were continually at war with the
Cherokee, Catawba, and Creeks. This
gives them a wide range on both sides of
Savannah r. Filson ( Discov. of Ky., 1793)
said that the " lichees occupy four differ
ent places of residence, at the head of St.
John's, the fork of St. Mary's, the head
of Cannouchee (Cannochee), and the
head of St. Tilles [Satilla]." The princi
pal Yuchi town among the Lower Creeks
had in Hawkins' time (1799) sent out three
colonies eastward: Intatchkalgi, Padshi-
laika, andTokogalgi (their Creek names).
Another Yuchi town is mentioned by
Morse (1822) near Miccosukee, Leon co.,
N. Fla. Some of the Yuchi settled with
the Savannah Indians on Tallapoosa r.
Hawkins estimated the "gun- men"
in Yuchi and these branch villages at
250. Bartram (Trav., 387, 1792) points
out their relations to the Creeks as fol
lows: "They are in confederacy with the
Creeks, but do not mix with them; and
on account of their numbers and strength
are of importance enough to excite and
draw upon them the jealousy of the
whole Muscogulge confederacy, and are
usually at variance, yet are wise enough
to unite against a common enemy to sup
port the interest and glory of the general
Creek confederacy." Their town is de
scribed as the largest, most compact, and
YUCHI GIRL. (F. G. SPECK, PHOTO.)
best situated Indian town he ever saw.
Their population is stated by him to be
from 1,000 to 1,500, and in this estimate
he includes 500 warriors. The Creeks
claimed to have subjugated the Yuchi and
regarded them as slaves ( salafki), probably
only the western or Chattahoochee part,
not those who lived among the Semi-
nole and the Yamasee. In recent times
this point was mooted even in the Creek
BULL. 30 J
YUCHI
1005
legislature, and some members thought
the Yuchi should receive no annuities,
since they were slaves. The Yuchi were
much attached to the ways and customs
of their forefathers, and in 1813 they took
sides with the Upper Creeks against the
Government. Their towns were de
stroyed in consequence of this by the
friendly Creeks. Hawkins (Sketch, 62,
1799) claims a better standard of morality
for them than for many of the Creek
towns, saying "these people are more
civil and orderly than their neighbors,
and their women are more chaste and the
men better hunters. The men take part
in the labors of the women, and are more
constant in their attachment to their
women than is usual among red people."
In 1836 they removed with the Creeks to
the present Oklahoma, where fewer than
500 now reside in the N. w. part of the
Creek Nation. Part live among the Shaw-
nee on the W. — the so-called Shawano
Yuchi. Here they had a separate town
body, with representatives in the Creek
assembly, until the dissolution of the
Creek Nation as such in 1906. They ex
hibit a tendency to ward conservatism and
pride. Their loosely-marked settlements
were named as follows: Arkansaw River,
Big Pond Town, Blackjack Town, Deep
Fork Creek, Duck Creek Town, Intatch-
kalgi, Mount Pleasant, Ogeechee, Padshi-
laika, Polecat Creek, Red Fork, Silver
Bluff, Snake Creek, Spring Garden Town,
and Tokogalgi.
Tn material culture the Yuchi are
typical of the agricultural hunting tribes
of the s. E. Atlantic and Gulf coast area,
living formerly in permanent villages
surrounded by cultivated fields and
always situated conveniently near some
stream where fish abounded. Their
houses were grouped about a square plot
of ground, which was held as sacred,
where religious ceremonies and social
gatherings took place. The ordinary
houses were of the common coast type,
covered with bark or mats, but there was,
besides, another more complex and per
manent sort with sides plastered with
clay. They were good potters, manu
facturing various forms l>y the coiling
process, nearly all, however, similar in
shape to gourds, from which it is possi
ble the forms were derived. Incised
decorations occur only on or near the
rim. Decorated effigy pipes of clay are
still made, resembling closely some of
those found in mounds in Georgia and
the Carolinas. Basketry was made of
cane and hickory splints,' and the art was
quite highly developed. Considerable
wooden ware was also used. The original
style of clothing has been supplanted for
several generations by calico and trade
goods made into shirts, outside hunting
jackets, leggings, turban-like headgear,
sashes, neckbands, garters, shoulder
straps, and pouches, which are possibly
survivals of older forms. Sashes, neck
bands, leg-bands, hair pendants, pouches,
and shoulder-bands are decorated with
geometrical designs in bead embroidery
representing animals and natural objects.
Some of these designs are said to be worn
in imitation of mythic characters and
seem to be in a sense symbolical. An
influence may have been exerted on
Yuchi art by the prairie tribes since the
removal to the W. Bows and arrows,
clubs, and spears were their chief
weapons. The blowrgun was much in
use in hunting. Dogs, too, were used in
the chase, and hunting formulas were
believed to affect the movements of the
quarry. Fishing was commonly carried
on by poisoning the stream with a species
of tephrosia.
The political organization of the tribe,
which has become more pronounced in
type since its incorporation into the
Creek Nation, is based on the town.
This is made up of some 18 or 20 totemic,
maternal, exogamic clans, the members
of which trace their descent from the
totem animal and have certain restric
tions in regard to it. At an annual cere
mony the clans perform propitiatory and
reverential dances in honor of their to
tems.
The Yuchi clans are as follows, the
names in parentheses being the simplified
forms of those recorded by Gatschet:
Sag*ex (Sagi), Bear; Data (Tala), Wolf;
\VesyAu/ (Weyon), Deer; Tiibea' (Tapa),
Tortoise; WetceAn/ (Wetchon), Panther;
Cad^ane (Shatane), Wildcat; Catiene
(Shathiane), Fox; Goda (Huda), Wind;
Cu(Shu), Fish; Cagan/(Shakian), Beaver;
Cutane (Shuhlanan), Otter; Djii'tie"
(Tchatchiun), Raccoon; YusA"/(Yussoih),
Skunk; WetsagowA11' (Wetsagua), Opos
sum; Cadjwane, Rabbit; Caya, Squirrel;
Wetcsa (Witchah), Turkey; Csl'na (Sha),
Eagle; YAntix, Buzzard; Ca, Snake.
Gatschet gives also the Senan (Bird),
Tapatwa (Alligator), Tapi (Salt), To
Sweet-potato), Yonh (Hickory-nut), and
Yonttih (Acorn), but it is doubtful if
these clans existed among the Yuchi.
There is disagreement among native in
formants regarding the existence of the
Fagle, Buzzard, and Snake clans above
given.
The whole male population of the
town, and of the tribe as well, is again
subdivided into two other social classes,
which have certain town offices and
functions in the ceremonies inherent in
them. These classes are chief and war
rior, and inheritance in them is reckoned
through the father without regard to
clanship of the other sort. Property is
1000
YUCHI
[13. A. E.
handed down partly through father to
son and partly from father to sixer's
children, inheritance being thus an indi
vidual and not solely a group matter.
The men of different classes are distin
guished by facial painting.
The town officials are a town chief and
priest, chosen from the chief elass of cer
tain leading clans; a master of cere
monies and representative from the war
rior class of certain clans, with 3 secondary
chiefs and o secondary warriors from cer
tain clans. There are, besides, other offi
cials chosen from certain clans and classes,
who have charge of different stages^ of
the ceremonies. Unanimous acclamation
ci institutes appointment to an office. The
town itself, represented by its chiefs and
lesser officers or warriors, regulates the
ceremonies and matters of an internal
nature or those dealing with outsiders or
other towns.
Kach town has a sacred public square,
or shrine, where social and religions
meetings are held, on the four edges of
which stand four ceremonial lodges cov
ered with boughs. In these lodges the
different clan groups have assigned places
durin.Lr public occasions. The square
ground symboli/es the; rainbow, where,
in the sky-world, Sun, the mythical cul-
ture-heroj underwent the ceremonial or
deals which he handed down to the first
Yuchi.
The chief power above that is recog
nized as the source of life and mystery is
the Sun. There seems, as well, to be
some unworshiped but acknowledged
supernatural source of power from which
mechanical magic flows. But the Sun, in
his plural concept as chief of the sky-
world, the author of the life, the cere
monies, and culture of the people, is by
far the nio.-t important figure in their re
ligious life. The various animals of the
sky-world are important in myth, but in
practice the Yuchi do not recogni/e in
them anything more to be feared than in
the numerous spirits which dominate
other natural objects in their surround
ings. Vegetation spirits are closely con
cerned in their daily and ceremonial life,
as is shown in the annual new-fire and
harvest ceremony. Besides these, totemie
ancestral spirits play a rather important
part
1'ulilic religious worship is performed
by the whole town in a complex annual
ceremony connected with the corn har
vest, the different rites of which occupy
thp-e days and the intervening nights.
The square ground is the scene of action.
Ceremonial making of new (ire, clan
dances mimicking totemie ancestors,
dances propitiating evilly-inclined spir
its and thanking various beneficent ones
as well as inducing them to continue
their benefits, scarification of the males
for sacrifice and purification, taking an
emetic as a purifier, the partaking of the
first green corn of the season, and the
performance of a characteristic ball game
with two sticks, are the main elements of
the annual ceremony. Young men are
admitted to the ranks of manhood at this
time. This important event is carried on
in distinct emulation of the Sun to insure
a continuance of tribal existence. The
sentiment of obedience to the Sun is
peculiarly prominent with the Yuchi.
Disease is accredited to the presence of
a harmful spirit which has been placed
in the system by some offended animal
spirit or malevolent conjurer. Herbs,
which have names corresponding in some
way to the name of the animal causing
the trouble, are brewed in a pot and ad
ministered internally. By this means of
sympathetic healing and by the use of
song formulas the disease spirit is driven
out by the shaman.
During her catamenial periods, and at
childbirth also, the woman secludes her
self from her family and house. She lives
alone in a temporary hut under a taboo
of certain foods. At the birth of the child
its navel cord is ceremonially disposed of,
and the father is henceforth prohibited
from association with his friends, besides
having restrictions for a month against
the use of certain foods, manual labor, and
hunting. The children's cradle is the
hammock. On the fourth day after its
birth the child is named after a maternal
grand uncle or grandaunt. Unmarried
girls are marked off from others with red
paint. The marriage rite is a very simple
one, the couple being of different clans,
of course, merely agreeing to unite and
for a while usually reside in the woman's
home. The dead were formerly buried
underneath the floor of the house with a
supply of food and clothes. Nowadays,
however, burial is made in a cemetery,
with rites similar to those of former times,
and a small log hut is raised over the spot.
Here a fire is kept burning for four days,
during which time the spirit is on its jour
ney eastward to the land of the dead up
above where the Sun is. There are four
souls, but only one passes on to the future
life, having as a finale to pass an obstacle
at the entrance to the sky. If this point
is passed in safety the journey is over,
otherwise it returns to earth a menace to
the happiness of the living.
In mythology there is a sharp contrast
between culture-hero and trickster. In
the more sacred cosmological myths con
siderable unity is found, but the trickster
tales are loose and often fragmentary.
Creations are ascribed mostly to the as
sembled pre-earthly animals. Karth is
brought up from a watery waste by craw-
BULL. :>o]
\UCUCHE YUIT
1007
fish. The Sun seems to be connected in
some way with the culture-hero. He
created the Yuchi, having caused their
forebears to spring from a drop of men
strual blood in the sky world, whence
they were transferred to this earth. He
is likewise the author of the human class
and clan system and the religious rites,
but he does not appear prominently as a
transformer. He is furthermore the giver
of all that is materially good and bene
ficial in their lives. The trickster, on the
other hand, is named Rabbit. He effects
a few transformations in the course of his
mischief-making career, without any par
ticular motive. Other myths are held by
the various clans, and repeated generally
in praise of their totem. Many myth ele
ments from negro sources may have been
embodied by these Indians in their ani
mal tales, probably through contact with
the Creek negroes. Other types of widely
distributed myths are the race between
two animal rivals, the imitation of the
host, the magic flight, stealing of iire, tar-
man story, the legend about an emigra
tion of part of the tribe, the origin of death
resulting from someone's mistake, and the
explanation of various peculiarities pos
sessed by the present-day animals. See
Westo, Yupaha.
Consult Speck, Ethnology of the Yuchi
Inds., Anthr. Pub. Mus. Univ. Pa., i,
no. 1, 1909. (F. G. s.)
Achees.— Prichard, Phys. Hist. Man., v, 401, 1847.
Ani'-Yu'tsi.— Mooney in 19th Rep. B. A. E., 510,
1900 (Cherokee name; sing. Yu'tsl). Euchas.-
Romans, Florida, I, 280, 1775. Euchees. — Lincoln
(1789) in Am. St. Papers, Ind. Aff., i, 79, 1832.
Euhchee.— Adair, Hist. Am. Inds., 346, 1775. Eut-
chees.— Hawkins (1785) in Am. St. Papers, Ind.
Aff., i, 39, 1832. Houtchis.— Morse, Rep. to Sec.
War, 311, 1822. Ochees.— Drake Bk. Inds., 94, 1848.
Ouchee. — Schermerhorn in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d 8., II, 18, 1812. Round town people. — Swanton in
Am. Anthr.. xi, no. 3, 497, 1909 (so called by
early English). Savannas. — Lattre, map of U. S.,
1784. Savanuca.— Bartram, Trav., 461, 1791. Ta-
hogale.— Coxe, Carolana, 13, 1741 (erroneously
given as an island in Tennessee r. and the tribe
occupying it). Tahogalewi.— Gatschet, Creek
Migr. Leg., i, 19, 1884. (Delaware name.) To-
hogaleas. — German map Brit. Col., en. 1750. Tsoya-
ha.—F.G. Speck, inf'n, 1907 ('offspring of the sun':
own name). Uchees.— Barnard (1792) in Am. St.
Papers, Ind. Aff., n, 309, 1832. Uches.— Bartram,
Trav., 209, 1791. Uchies.— Drake, Bk. Inds., bk. iv,
58, 1848. Uchys.— Woodward, Rem., 25, 1859. Ut-
chees. — Gallatin in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., n, 95,
1836. TJtchis.— Nut tall, Jour., 236, 1821. Utschies.—
Berghaus (1845), Physik. Atlas, map 17, 1848.
Yoochee.— Longhridge, in Ind. Aff. Rep., 131,
1851. Yuchi.— Gatschet, Creek Migr. Leg., I, .19,
1884. Yuchiha.— Gatschet, MS., B. A.E. (distribu
tive plural of Yuchi].
Yucuche. A Tatshiautin village at the
head of Stuart lake, Brit. Col., and the
portage between it and Babine lake.
I'op. 16 in 1909.
Ya-Ku-tce.— Morice, NVites on W. Dene's, 26, 1893.
Yucutce.— Can. Ind. Aff. Reps.
Yue. The name applied by the Garzas,
who were living in 1828 at Mier, on the
s. side of the Rio Grande, to the band of
Carrizos who lived atCamargo. The band
of Carrizos about Laredo, Texas, they
called Yeme. Those at Camargo were at
this time still in part unsettled and un
civilized. According to the naturalist
Luis Berlandier, who visited these places
in the year named, the Garzas were com
monly known in the country as Carrizos,
yet their languages were entirely distinct,
the two tribes being able to understand
each other only by signs. He adds that
the language of the Yue was limited to
the Carrizo tribe only (Berlandier and
Chovel, Diario de Viage de Limites, 144,
146, 1850). (n. E. B.)
Yufera. A district (tribe) speaking a
distinct dialect of the Timucuan language,
mentioned without location or other de
tail by Pareja (1614), Arte de la Lengua
Timuquana, 1886.
Yugeuingge (Tewa: 'village of the ra
vine' ). A former Tewa pueblo on the w.
bank of the Rio Grande, opposite the
present pueblo of San Juan, near the site
of the village of Chamita, x. N. Mex. It
was visited in 1542 by Francisco de Bar-
rionuevo, of Cpronado's expedition, but
little information concerning it was ob
tained, as the inhabitants at the approach
of the Spaniards fled to the mountains,
where, it was said, they had four strong
villages that could not be reached with
horses. The pueblo was voluntarily re
linquished to the Spaniards under Ofiate
in 1598, the inhabitants joining their
kindred at San Juan. In the year named
the first white settlement in the W.
was here made, under the name "San
Francisco de los Espanoles," and on Sept.
8 the chapel was consecrated. In the
following year the name \vas changed to
San Gabriel, which has been retained by
the Mexicans as the name of the place
to this day. San Gabriel was abandoned
in the spring of 1605 and Santa Fe founded
as the seat of the New Mexican provincial
government. See Bandelier (1 ) in Arch.
Inst. Papers, iv, 58, 1892, (2) Gilded Man,
286, 1893; Winship in 14th Rep 15. A.
E., 1896; Hodge in Historic Towns of
Western States, 1901. (F. w. H.)
Juke-yunke. — Loew (1875) in Wheeler Surv. Rep.,
VII, 344, 1879. San Gabriel.— Shea, Cath. Miss., 78,
1870. San Gabriel del Yunque. — Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 107, 1890. Sant Francisco de los
Espaiioles.— Onate (1598) in Doe. Ined.,xvi, 116,
1871. Sant Gabriel.— Onate, ibid. SantGabriele.—
Bandelier, op. cit., I, 19, 1888 (after Onate).
Ynqueyunque.— Davis, Span. Conq. N. Mex., 185,
221, 225, 1869 (misprint). Yuge-uing-ge.— Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 123,311, 1890 (aboriginal
name). Yunque.— Bandelier in Ritch, N. Mex.,
201, 1885. Yuqueyunk.— Gallatin in Trans. Am.
Ethnol. Soc., n, Ixxi, 1848. Yuqueyunque. — Casta-
neda (1596) in 14th Rep. B. A. E., 525, 1896. Yuqui
Yanqui.— Kern in Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv,
map, 38-39, 1854.
Yuit (pi. of i/uk, 'man': own name.—
Bogoras). The Asiatic Eskimo, who emi
grated from America probably at no dis
tant period and are settled around East
cape, in the neighborhood of Indian pt.
1008
YUKHALS YUKIAN FAMILY
[B. A. E.
and ('. Chukotsky, and on St Lawrence
id. Although a 'few of them have ob
tained reindeer, in mode of life and gen
eral characteristics they resemble the Es
kimo of Alaska. Their language, how
ever, varies considerably from that spoken
on the American side and is said to be
harsher. But few of them have adopted
the custom of wearing labrets. They
have been frequently confuse^l with their
neighbors, the maritime Chukchi. Lin
guistically they may be distinguished into
four groups— the Kookalit of East cape,
the Aiwanat of Indian pt., the Wuteelit
of (.'. Ulakhpen, and the Kiwhuelit of St
Lawrence id. Their villages, grouped
under these subdivisions, are: Xookalit:
Enmitahin, Nabukak, Ulak. Aiwanat:
Avak, Jintuk, Napakutak, Rirak, Tesik,
Tnisak. (Krause mentions another, at
the head of Plover bay, called Nasskatu-
lok, not referred to by Bogoras.) Wutei'-
/it: Chenlin.Cherinak. Eiwlmelit: Chibu-
kak, Chitnak, Kialegak, Kukuliak, Pugu-
viliak, L'unuk.
Chuklu'k-mut. — Dull in Cont. X. A. Kthnoi., I,
13, 1S77. Chukohukomute.— Raymond in Sen. Ex.
Doc. 12, llM ('(ins,'., 1st st'ss., 2o, 1871. Namollos.—
1'rirhiird. Pliys. Hist. Mankind, v, 371, 1847. Yu-
Ite.— Deniker, Racesof Man, 370, 1901. Yu-pi'it —
Rogoras, rhukchee, 11, 1901 ( F«-pi=' genuine
man ').
Yukhais. An Alsea village on the N.
side of Alsea r., Greg.
Yuk-qais'. — Dnrsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, III,
230, 1.S90.
Yukhwustitu. A Siuslaw village on
Siuslaw r., Oreg.
Yu'-k' qwu-sti'-^u. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
m, 2:',(), 1S90.
Yukian Family (adapted from Wintun
>'///.•/, 'enemy'. — Kroeber). A linguistic
family in x. California, comprising only
the Yuki, divided into several tribes or
grou|>s speaking several dialects. Ap
parently they had no common name of
their own. Though the territory of the
Yuki was very small, it was divided into
three detached areas — one about the pres
ent Hound Valley res. and s. thereof;
another w. of this, along the coast, and a
third some distance tothes. in the moun
tains dividing Sonoma from Napa and
Lake cos.
The greater part of the family was
comprised within the area first mentioned,
which ran along Kel r. from a short dis
tance above the confluence of the North
fork, along both sides of the river to the
junction of South Kel and Middle fork,
extending on the w. to the ridge E. of
Long valley. From the junction of the
two streams up, the Yuki possessed the
entire drainage of Middle fork E. to the
watershed of the Coast range, which
formed the boundary between them and
the Wintun. They appear to have lived
also dii Hull cr., which drains into the
North fork of Kel r. Some of the chief
divisions of the Yuki proper were the
Ukomnom in and about Round valley,
the Sukshultatanom on North fork of
Middle fork, the Huititnom on South fork
of Middle fork, the Sukanoin on Middle
fork, the Utinom about the junction of
Middle fork and South Eel r., and the
Lilshiknom and Tanom on main Eel r.
South of tlris group of tribes, between
the Middle fork and the South Eel, in
Eden valley and the adjacent country,
were the Witukomnom, whose dialect
was somewhat different from that of the
Yuki proper. South of the Witukomnom
again, on both sides of South Eel r., cer
tainly near the mouth of Tomki cr., and
probably to the headwaters of the South
Eel itself; also on the upper waters of
Russian r., at the head of Potter valley,
were the Huchnom, wrho spoke a third
dialect, which differed considerably from
the Yuki proper. They are known by
the Porno, who are their neighbors on the
s., as Tatu, and by the whites as Red
woods.
The second territory held by Yukian
tribes extended along the coast from Ten
Mile r. to Rockport or Usal, and inland as
far as Jackson Valley cr., or more proba
bly the range between this stream and the
sea. These people call themselves Ukoh-
toutilka, 'Ocean tribe.' They have proba
bly been separated from the main body
of the Yuki by Athapascan migration,
as the Kato of Cahto and Laytonville
occupy a strip of Athapascan territory
between the two divisions. The dialect
of the coast Yuki does not differ more
from that of the Yuki proper than does
that of the Huchnom.
The third territory occupied by the
Yuki is mainly in the hills between
Geysers and Calistoga, but includes a
small portion of Russian r. valley, about
Healdsburg. These people are called
Ashochimi by Powers, and are generally
known as AVappo. They are separated
from their northern relatives by Porno
tribes, and their language diverges greatly
from all other Yuki dialects.
The Yuki are said to have been some
what more warlike than most of the Cal
if ornians. The Yuki proper, or portions
of them, were at war at times with the
Kato and Wailaki, the Wintun, the
Huchnom, and certain Porno tribes.
Excepting the Wappo, who fought with
the Spaniards in the second quarter of
the 19th century, the Yuki were barely
beginning to be known at the time
when the discovery of gold flooded the
state with Americans. They came in
conflict with the whites on different
occasions, suffering considerably in num
bers as a consequence. Round Yalle>
res. was established in the heart of theii
territory in 1864, and the greater part o
the stock, as well as various Athapascan
YUKICHETUNNE YUKONIKHOTANA
1009
Wintun, Porno, and other tribes, were
brought to it, where they still reside.
The Yuki proper in 1902 numbered
about a hundred, the Huchnom barely
a dozen. The coast Yuki amount proba
bly to 15 or 20 individuals, and the num
ber of Wappo, though not accurately
known, is undoubtedly also small.
The Yuki much resemble the Porno
in appearance. They are short, broad,
and sometimes fat. Measurements give
an average height for men of 162 cm.,
which is a rather lowr stature. The Yuki
show a considerably longer headform
than any of their northern, eastern, or
southern neighbors, as the Yurok, Hupa,
\Vintun, Maidu, and Porno. This devia
tion is unexplained. The women tattoo
their faces, especially across the cheeks
and on the chin.
In their mode of life, habits, and beliefs
the Yuki generally resemble the better-
known Porno, though the Yuki proper
show the closest specific cultural resem
blances to the neighboring Athapascan
Wailaki. The Huchnom affiliated with
the Porno, and resembled these more
nearly in their habits and practices than
they did the Yuki proper. They fished and
hunted, but most of their food was vegetal.
They performed a ceremony conducted
by a secret society whose members rep
resented the spirits of the dead. They
believed that the world was created by
a being, human in shape, called Taiko-
mol, 'He who travels alone,' assisted by
the coyote. This deity was represented
in a ceremony. (A. L. K.)
Chu-mai-a.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 136,
1877 (Porno name). Eukas.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1864,
119. 1865. Noam-kekhl.— Powers in Cont. N. A.
Ethnol.. in, 230, 1877 ('west dwelling' or 'western
tribe': Wintun name). Noam'-kult. — Ibid. Nomee
Cults.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. Shu-
meia.— Powers in Overland Mo., ix, 306, 1872.
Uca.— Gibbs in Hist. Mag., 1st s., vii, 123, 1863.
Uka.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 22, 1860.
TJkies.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 112, 1865. TJlkies.— Ind. Aff.
Rep., 75,1870. Yuca's.— Russell (1853) in H. R. Ex.
Doc. 76, 34th Cong., 3d sess., 74, 1857. Yucas.— Ind.
Aff. Rep., 26, 1866. Yuka.— Gibbs, op. cit. Yukeh.—
Ibid. Yu-ki.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in,
23, 1877. Yuques.— Gibbs, op. cit.
Yukichetunne ( ' people at the mouth of
the river'). A band of the Tututni for
merly living on Euchre cr., N. of Rogue
r., Oreg. ; now on Siletz res. In 1854
(Ind. Aff. Rep. 1854, 495, 1855) their
population consisted of 24 men, 41 women,
18 boys, and 19 girls. In 1863 (ibid., 511,
1864) they numbered 187; two years later
(ibid., 470. 1865), their reputed popula
tion was 150. They are no longer sepa
rately enumerated.
Euchees.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1863, 511, 1864. Eucher.—
Newcomb, ibid., 162, 1861. Euches.— Ind. Aff. Rep.,
470, 1865. Euchre.— Victor in Overland Mo., vn,
347, 1871. Euchre Creek.— Reynolds in Ind. Aff.
Rep. 1856, 202, 1857. Eu-qua-chee. — Parrish. ibid.,
1854, 495, 1855. Eu-quah-chee.— Kautz, MS. Toutou-
ten census, B. A. E., 1855. I-uka tene.— Everette,
Tutu MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1883 (trans, 'people by the
mossy creek'). TJchres.— Ind. Aff. Rep., 495, 1865.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 64
Uka.— Metcalfc, ibid., 357, 1857. Yoqueechae.—
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, ill, maps, 1853. Yoqui-
chacs.— Domenech, Deserts of N. Am., i, map. 1860.
You-quee-chae.— Ex. Doc. 39, 32d Cong., 1st sess.,
2, 1852. Yu'-3ii.— Dorsey, Alsea MS. vocab., B. A.
E., 1884. Yu'-ki-tee' :;unne.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 233, 1890 (Tututni name). Yu-kwa-
chi.— Schumacher in Bull. G. and G. Surv., in, 28,
1877. Yu'-kwi-tce' ^unne'.— Dorsey in Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, 233, 1890 (Naltunrietunne name).
Yuquache.— Schoolcraft. Ind. Tribes, vi, 702, 1857.
Yukolumni. Mentioned as a tribe of the
Choloyone, who lived K. of the lower San
Joaquin r., Cal., and were the northern
most division of the Yokuts (Mariposan)
family.
Youcoolumnies. — Bancroft, Nat. Races, I, 450, 1874.
Yukolumni,— A. L. Kroeber, inf'n, 1905.
Yukonikhotana. An Athapascan tribe
in Alaska whose range is principally N. of
the Yukon from the month of To/i r. down
to Yukon r. They are few in number and
are less nomadic than their eastern neigh
bors. Beyond the uneventful visits of sev
eral explorers, nothing of their history is
known. They trade every spring at
Nuklukayet with the Kutchin tribes
from upper Yukon and Tanana rs. They
hunt the moose, reindeer, and fox,
the skins of which they either trade or
make into clothing, although of late
years they are beginning to adopt the
clothing of the whites. Their houses are
less permanently built than those on the
lower part of the Yukon. They have no
draft dogs, like their western neigh
bors, but carry their burdens on their
shoulders. There seems to be no system
of totems among them, although Petroff
(Rep. on Alaska, 161, 1884) states that
there is evidence of their division into
clans. Intermarriage with their lowland
neighbors, to whom they are closely re
lated dialectically, is rare; it is said that
they do not purchase their wives, like
many Athapascan tribes, but take and
divorce their wives at pleasure, there be
ing no marriage ceremony among them.
Although the men outnumber the women,
polygyny is common among them. They
are not copper-colored, but of an ashy
olive hue, and are less hairy than the
adjacent Eskimo. The dead are fre
quently buried in an erect position, the
sarcophagus being of a rough casklike
form. Many of their old customs have
been modified or replaced by those of the
Eskimo. The population of two villages
in 1843 was 56 (Zagoskin quoted by
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 37, 1884).
Petroff (ibid., 12) gives their total popu
lation in villages as 221. The villages
are Chentansitzan, Medvednaia, Melozi-
kakat, Noggai, Nowi, Tohnokalony, and
Tuklukyet.
Youcan.— Hind, Lab. Penin.. i. 54. 1863. Youcon.—
Anderson (1858) quoted by Hind, ibid., n, 260, 1863.
Youkonikatana.— Dall in Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., IV,
35, 1873. Youkponi-Kouttanae.— Petitot. Autour du
lac des Esclaves, 361, 1891. Yukonikhotana.—
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 161, 1884. Yukon'-
ikhotana.— Dall in Cont. X. A. Ethnol., I, 28, 1877.
1010
Y UK UTS YUM A
[B. A. E.
Yakuts. A Squawmish village commu
nity on the right bank of Squawmisht r.,
Brit. Col.
Yik-ts —Boas, MS., B. A. K.. 1SS7. Yu'kuts.— Hill-
Tout in Rep. Brit. A. A. S., 471, 1900.
Yukweakwioose. A Chilliwack village
on lower Chilliwack r., which flows into
the lower Fraser, Brit, Col ; pop. 26 in
1909.
Yahweakwioose.— Can. Ind. AfT. Rep., pt. 2, 41 1909.
Yakweakwioose.— Can. Ind. Aff. Rep., 277, 1894.
Yak-y-you.— Ibid., 309, 1S79. Yukkweakwioose.—
Ibid., pt. n, 100, 1901. Yukukweu's.— Hill-Tout in
Rep. N. W. Tribes of Can.. 4, 1902. Yu-kwea-kwi-
oose.— Can. Ind. A1Y. Rep.. 114, 1S9S. Yuk-yuk-y-
yoose.— Rrit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872.
Yulalona ( Yn-la-lo'-na ). A former set
tlement of Klamath and Modoc at the
site of the present Linkville, Greg. —
Catschet in Cont. N. A. Etlmol., n, pt. i,
xxiv, 1890.
Yuloni ( Yu-k/-ui). A division of the
Mi wok formerly living on Slitter cr., not
far from Amador, Amadorco., Cal.
Yulonees. — Powers in Overland Mo., x, 322, 1S74.
Yu-lo'-ni.— Powers in Cont. X. A. Kthnol., in, 349,
1877.
Yuma ( }'ahmdi/0j 'son of the captain,'
seemingly the title of the son of the he
reditary chief, contracted and applied
to the tribe through misunderstanding
YUMA MAN
by the early Spanish missionaries. —
Hardy. They call themselves Knichun").
One of the chief divisions, or tribes, of
the Yuman family (<j v. ), formerly re
siding on both sides of the Rio Colorado
next above the Cocopa, or about 50 or (50
m. from the month of the river, and be
low the junction of the (iila. Ft Yuma
is situated about the center of the terri
tory formerly occupied by them. When
Ofiate visited the locality in 1604-05, he
found the 'Coahuanas' (Cuchan) in 9
rancherias on the Colorado, entirely be
low the mouth of the Gila. Physically
the Yuma were a tine people, superior in
this respect to most of their congeners.
Though brave and not unwarlike they
were in no sense nomadic, seldom leav
ing their own villages where, like the
Mohave, they practised a rude agricul
ture, raising corn, beans, pumpkins, and
melons. The Catholic fathers of the 1 8th
century erroneously considered Yuma
and Cuchan as separate and distinct
groups, the former residing E. of the
lower Colorado, and the latter w. of
it. They divided the Yuma into several
tribes: Alchedomas, Hudcodoadans, etc.
Leroux, about 1853, estimated their num
ber at 3,000. In 1910 there were (>55
under the Ft Yuma school superintend
ent, Cal. For the so-called Apache Yum a,
see Tulkepaia.
The following have been mentioned as
Yuma tribes or bands and rancherias:
Cerritos, Conception, Gimiels, Pescadero,
Posos, San Dionysio, San Pablo, San
Pascual, San Pedro, Santa Isabel, Tinajas,
Tutum.
California Indians. — Johnston in Emory, Rccon.,
612, 1848. Cetguanes.— Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 308.
1759. Chirumas.— Oro/.co y Berra, Geog., 59, 353,
1864 (Yumasor). Club Indians. — Emory, Reeon.,
96, 1848. Cou-chan.— Vy'hipple, Pac. R. R. Rep.,
in, pt. 3, 99, 1856 (Maricopa name). Cuatganes. —
Consag (1746) quoted by Taylor in Cal. Fanner,
Dec. 6, 1861. Cuchan. — Latham in Proc. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 75, 1852-53. Cuchana.— Clarkein Jour.
Anthr. Inst. G. B., IV, 153, 1875. Cu-cha-no.—
Heintzelman (1853) in H. R. Ex. Doc. 76, 34th
Cong., 3d sess., 35, 1857. Cuchaus.— Ind. Aff. Rep.
1863, 387, 1864. Cuchian.— Froebel, Seven Years'
Travels, 511, 1859. Cueganas.— Venegas. Hist. Cal.,
1,57, 1759. Cuichan. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar.
7, 1862. Cushans.— Whipple in Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, v, 214, 1855. Cutcanas. — Rudo Ensayo
(1763), 25, 1863. Cutchanas.— Mollhausen, Diary,
II, 245, 1858. Cuteanas.— Kino (1701) cited by
Cones, Garces Diary, 551, 1900. Cutganas.— Ibid.
Cutganes. — Mollhausen, op. cit., 275. Cutguanes. —
Kino quoted by Venegas, Hist. Cal., I, 57, 301, 1759.
Dil-z/iay's.— White, Apache names of Ind. tribes,
MS., B. A. E. ('red soil with red ants': Apache
name; also applied to Ton to and Mohave). Eu-
chas.— Browne, Apache Country, 291, 1869 (mis
print of Cuchan). Ganstero.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Jan. 31, 1862 (misprint). Garote. — Ibid.,
Dec. 14, 1860. Garotero. — Schoolcraft, Ind.
Tribes, V, 203, 1855. Garretero.— Bigelow in Pac.
R. R. Re{>., iv, 7, 1856. Garroteros. — Emory, Re-
con., 96, 1848 ("or club Indians"). Garrotes.—
Morgan, Consang. and Affin., 241, 1869 (incor
rectly mentioned as part of the Gila Apache).
Goyoteros. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Mar. 14, 1862 (in
cidentally mentioned as Indians of the Colorado).
Guichyana.— Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Put)., IV, 107,
1907 (Chemehuevi name). Hatilshe'.— White in
/eitschr. f. Ethnologic, 370, 1877 (Yuma, Mo
have, and Tonto so called by the Apache). Hiik-
wats. — Ztsehr. f. Ethnologic, 370, 1877 ('weavers ':
Paiute name). Jumas. — Humboldt, Atlas Nou-
velle-Espagne, carte 1, 1811. Katchan.— Corbu-
sier in Am. Antiq., 276, Sept. 1886 (Yavapai
name). Ke-jawn'.— Ewing in Great Divide, 203,
1892 (so called by neighboring tribes'). Kohun. —
ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 199, 1885. Ko'-utchan.—
Zeitschr. f. Ethnologic, 381, 1877. Kuiza'n.— En-
gelhardt, Kutchan MS.,vocab., B. A.E., 184, 1886
( = 'Indian': own name). Kun.— Ztschr. f ur Eth-
BULL. 30]
YUMAM YUM AN FAMILY
1011
nologie, 370, 1877 (Apache name for Yuma and
Tulkepaia). Kutchan.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A.,
Ill, 1885. Kutzan.— Ibid. Kwito ana.— Harring
ton in Jour. Am. Folk-lore, xxi, 324, 1908 (own
name). Octguanes.— Farnham, Travels, 165, 1844.
Qichun.— Curtis, Am. Ind., n, 116, 1908 ('people':
Yuma name). Tumayas. — Bollaert in Jour. Eth-
nol. Soc. Loud., II, 276, 1850 (misprint). Umahs.—
Sehoolcraft, Ind. Tribes. I, 519, 1851. Umeas.—
Pattie, Pers. Narr, 137, 1833. TTmene.— Ibid., 91.
Yahmayo.— Hardy, Trav. in Mex., 372, 1829 (= ' son
of the captain,' evidently the origin of " Yuma").
Yamas.— Ibid., 438 (misprint; "so named for the
extraordinary length of their hair"). Yavepe-
Kutchan.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 198, 1885.
Yoem.— Ibid., 160 (Pima name). Yum.— Curtis,
Am. Ind., n, 110, 1908 (Pima name). Yuma. — Kino
(1690) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., i, 230, 1856.
Yumayas.— Dnflot de Mofras, Expl., I, 355, 1844.
Yump.— Curtis, Am. Ind., n, 112, 1908 (Papago
name). Yumsa.— Taylor in Cal. Farmer, June 13,
1862. Yurmarjars. — Simpson in Rep. Sec. War, 57,
1850. Yutcama.— Sedelmair (1750) quoted by Ban
croft, No. Mex. States, i, 541, 1884.
Yumam. A former Maidu village on the
site of Oroville, Butte co., Cal. — Dixon
in Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., xvn, map,
1905.
Yuman Family. An important linguistic
family whose tribes before being gathered
on reservations occupied an extensive ter
ritory in the extreme s. w. portion of the
United States and N. Lower California, in
cluding much of the valley of Colorado r.,
the lower valley of the Gila, and all of ex
treme s. California. The family was for
merly supposed to include also the Seri
of w. Sonora and Tiburon id. in the Gulf
of California, but these have been deter
mined to belong to a distinct stock (the
Serian) bearing no linguistic relation to
any of the tribes within the United States,
while the tribes that occupied the s. half of
Lower California, so far as can be judged
from the meager linguistic evidence,
belong to another family yet unnamed.
These latter were distinguishable from
the Yuman tribes as being probably the
lowest in culture of any Indians of North
America, for their inhospitable environ
ment, which made them wanderers, was
unfavorable to the foundation of govern
ment, even of the rude and unstable kind
elsewhere found. The names of a large
number of rancherias or villages have
been preserved, and as many of these
antedated mission rule, they indicate
that their occupants had at least entered
upon a rude social life and lived under
some sort of recognized authority, though
less definite and binding than among
most other tribes. There are also the
names of not a few of the divisions
usually termed tribes, but the limits of
country claimed by these and their inter
relations are almost unknown. Father
Baegert, who is perhaps the best authority
on the Lower California Indians, gave
five distinct languages, which represented
as many divisions or groups of tribes.
These were, from the north southward:
Cochimi, Laimon (usually considered a
branch of Cochimi), Waicuri, Uchiti
(usually considered a branch of Waicuri),
and Pericu. Of these, however, only the
Cochimi can be definitely regarded as
Yuman. Later authorities usually recog
nize but three linguistic divisions for
Lower California, viz, Pericu, Waicuri
(a distinct stock), and Cochimi, the last
occupying the peninsula N. of about lat.
26°. This is a very unsatisfactory group
ing, as it is improbable that a single lan
guage, the Cochimi, extended over 6 de
grees of latitude; but it is the best that
can be made in our present lack of knowl
edge, and the linguistic groups may be
accepted as divisional names under which
to group the numerous rancherias in
which these now extinct tribes lived.
Passing from the s. to the N. end of the
peninsula a marked change for the bet
ter was observed. The social groups ap
pear to have been better defined; the
tribes made fine basketry and pottery,
and in many other ways were further
advanced. They lived in communal huts,
very well constructed of cotton wood and
well thatched. No better example of the
power of environment to better man's
condition can be found than that shown
as the lower Colorado is reached. Here
are tribes of the same family, remarkable
not only for their fine physical develop
ment, but living in settled villages with
well-defined tribal lines, practising a rude
but effective agriculture, and well ad
vanced in many primitive Indian arts.
The usual Indian staples were raised ex
cept tobacco, these tribes preferring a wild
tobacco of their region to the cultivated.
None of the Colorado r. tribes borrowed
the art of irrigation from the Pueblo peo
ples, consequently their crops often suf
fered from drought. All of them de
pended more or less on the chase — the
river tribes less, those of the interior
more. Mezquite beans, pinon nuts, tor-
nillas, and various seeds and roots were
important articles of food. None of them
were boatmen; in crossing rivers and
transporting their goods they employed
rude rafts, or balsas, made of bundles of
reeds or twigs. Apparently all the river
tribes cremated their dead, and with
them all articles of personal property.
The climate favored nudity, the men
wearing only the breechcloth, and not
always that, while women were content
with a short petticoat made of strips of
bark.
Regarding the character of the tribes
of the Rio Colorado in the 18th century,
Fray Francisco Garces (Diary, 1775-76,
435, 1900) says: "The Indian men of
its banks are well-formed, and the Indian
women fat and healthy; the adornment
of the men, as far as the Jamajabs [Mo-
have], is total nudity; that of the women
is reduced to certain short and scanty
1012
Y UMERSEE YUROK
[B. A. E.
petticoats of the bark of trees; they
bathe at all seasons, and arrange the hair,
which they always wear long, in diverse
ligures, utilizing for this purpose a kind
of gain or sticky mud. Always are they
painted, some with black, others with
red, and many with all colors. All those
of the banks of the river are very gener
ous and lovers of their country, in which
they do not hunt game because they
abound in all provisions."
Important tribesofthenorthern Yuman
areaaretheCocopa, Diegueno, Havasupai,
Maricopa, Mohave, Tonto, Walapai, Ya-
vapai, and Yuma. These differ consid
erably, .both physically and otherwise,
the river tribes being somewhat superior
to the others. The Yuma are a tine
people, rather superior to the Cocopa,
although closely resembling them phys
ically.
The population of the Yuman tiibes
within the United States numbered about
3,700 in 1905*.
In addition to the tribes mentioned, the
following were also of Yuman affinity, but
so far as known they are either extinct or
their tribal identity has been lost: Agua-
chacha, Bahacecha, Cajuenche, Coanopa,
Cocoueahra (?) , Gualta, Guamua, Guana-
bepe, llaglli, lloabonoma, Iguanes, Japul,
Kivezaku, Ojiopas, Quigyuma, Quilmurs,
Sakuma, Txekupama. (n. w. H.)
^ Yuma.— Turner in I'nc. K. 11. Rep., in, pt. 3, 55,
94, 101, 1*56 (includes Cnchan, Coco-Maricopa,
Mojave, Diegefioi; 1. at hum in Trans. Philol. Soc.
Loud, 86, 185(1; Latham, Opuscula, 351, 186U (as
above); Latham, Opuscula, addenda, 392, 1860
(adds Cuchan to the group); Latham El. Comp.
Philol., 420, 1*62 (includes Cuchan, Cocomaricopa,
Mojave, Diegunor, Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist.,
156, 1877 (mentions only U.S. members of family);
Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and So. Am.,
460, 479, 1*78 (includes Yumas, Maricopas, Cu-
chans, Mojaves, Yampais, Yavipais, Hualpais);
Bancroft, Nat. Races, in, 569, 1882. =Yuma.—
Gatschet in Beach. Ind Misc., 429, 1877 (habitat
and dialects of family); Gatschet in U. S. Geog.
Surv. \V. 100th Mer., VII, 413, 414, 1879. = Yuman.—
Powell in 7th Kep. B. A. E. 137, 1891. >Die-
guno. — Latham (1853) in Proc. Philol. Soc.
Lond., vi, 75, 1854 (includes mission of San Diego,
Dieguno, Cocomaricopas, Cuchan, Yumas, Ama-
quaquas). >Cochimi.— Latham in Trans. Philol.
Soc. Lond., 87, 1X56 (northern part peninsula of
California); Buschmunn, Spuren der aztek.
Spraehe, 471, 1859 (center of California peninsula);
Latham, Opuscula, 353, I860; Latham, El. Comp.
Philol., 423, 1862; Orozco y Berra, Geog. map
1*64; Keane in Stanford, Compend., Cent, and
So. Am., 476, 1878 (head of gulf to near Loreto).
Yumersee (misspellingof Yamasee,q.v.).
A former Seminole town at the head
of Sumulgahatchee r., 20 m. N. of St
Marks, Wakulla co., Fla. Alac Hajo was
chief in 182.'}.— II. R. Ex. Doc. 74, 19th
Cong., 1st sess., 27, 1826.
Yungyu. The Opuntia Cactus clan of
the Chua (Snake) phratry of the Hopi.
Yunu winwu. — Kewkes in I'.tth Kep. B. A. E., 582,
1900. Yu'-nu wun-wu.— Fewkcs in Am. Aiithr.,
Vii, 402, 1894 (WM«"u;ti= 'clan' ). Yu'n-ya.— Stephen
in 8th Kep. B. A. E., 38, 1*91.
Yunsawi ( Yfimd'1, ' buffalo place ' ). A
former Cherokee settlement on w. Buf
falo cr. of Cheowa r., in Graham co., N. C.
Buffalo Town. — Doc. of 1799 quoted by Roycc in
5th Rep., B. A. E., 144, 1887. Yunsa'i.— Mooney in
10th Rep. B. A. E., 547, 1900.
Yunu. A Maidu division living E. of
Chico, Butte co., Cal.
Yunu.— Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Yupaha. An arrcient province, gov
erned by a woman and said to have
much metal, described as lying K. of
Apalache, in N. w Florida or s. w.
Georgia. It was heard of by De Soto in
1540, and may have been identical with
the territory of the Yuchi (q. v.).
Yupacha.— Harris, Voy. and Trav., I, 806, 1705.
Yupaha.— Gentl. of Elvas (1557) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n, 136, 1850.
Yupon. See Black drink, Ycpon.
Yupu (Yu'-pu). A former Maidu vil
lage on the w. bank of Feather r., on the
site of the present Yuba City, Slitter co.,
Cal. In 1850 it contained 180 inhab
itants. The name Yuba is a corruption
of Yupu. (R. B. D.)
Bubu.— Bancroft, Nat. Races, i. 450. 1874. Ne-
vadas.— Ind. Aff. Rep. 1856, 251, 1857. Ubu.— Ban
croft, op. cit. Vubum.— Chever in Bull. Essex
Inst. 1870, n, 28, 1871. Yubas.— Day (1850) in
Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 39, 1853.
Yupu.— Curtin, MS. vocab., B. A. E., 1885.
Yuvas. — Fremont, Geog. Memoir, 22, 1848.
Yupwauremau. One of the two Woccon
towns in Greene co., X. C., in 1700. — Law-
son, Hist, Car. (1714), 383, I860.
Yuquot. The principal town of the
Mooachaht, situated in Friendly cove,
Nootka sd., w. coast of Vancouver id.
In olden times it was a widely known
place, continually frequented by trading
vessels. Pop. 172 in 1904, 140 in 1910.
Moacha.— Can. Ind. Aff., pt. 2, 88, 1910. Nootka.—
Jewitt, Narr., passim, 1849. Yucuatl.— Galiano.
Relacion, 117, 1802. Yuquot.— Can. Ind. Aft'., 264,
1902.
Yurguimes. A former tribe of N. E. Coa-
huilaors. Texas, perhaps Coahuiltecan.—
Doc. quoted by Orozco y Berra, Geog.,
306, 1864.
Yurok (from Karok yuruk, 'down
stream'). A tribe living on lower Kla-
mathr., Cal., and the adjacent coast, con
stituting the Weitspekan linguistic family.
They have no name for themselves
other than Olekwo'l ('persons'), some
times written Atikira. The territory of
the Yurok extended from Bluff cr., 6 in.
above the mouth of the Trinity, down
Klamath r. to its mouth, and on the coast
from beyond Wilson cr., 6 m. N. of the
mouth of the Klamath, to probably Mad r.
Their settlements in the valley were
confined closely to the river, and those
along the coast were close to the beach or
on the lagoons. They had no settlements
on Redwood cr. except at the mouth.
Along Klamath r. the Yurok language was
everywhere uniform, but along the coast
s. of the mouth of the Klamath there were
three slightly varying dialects, one spoken
at Gold bluff, one at Redwood cr., and £
third at Trinidad, the last differing mos'
from that of the river.
Bf'LL. 30]
YUROK
1013
Most of the so-called wars of the Yurok
were private feuds, participated in by vil
lages. These took place as frequently
between Yurok villages as against alien
tribes. In all cases payment for the
dead and for all property destroyed was
made at the conclusion of peace. Apart
from a few vessels that touched at Trini
dad in the 18th century, and a few trap
pers that visited Klamath r., whites did
not come into contact with them and were
utterly unknown to them before 1850.
After the coming of the Americans the
Yurok never engaged in war with them as
a body, though certain villages became
involved in conflicts with the miners and
early settlers. The lower 20 in. of Kla
math r. were constituted into a reservation
as early as 1855. Of recent years this
has been discontinued, the few surviving
Indians having allotments in severalty.
The river above this former reservation,
up to the mouth of the Trinity, forms at
present a nominal part of the^Hupa res.
Actually the Government has interfered
very little with the Yurok, who have al
ways been entirely self-supporting. They
now number 500 or GOO along Klamath r.,
those on the coast being very few. In
1870 the number on the river was said to
be 2,700.
The Yurok are fairly tall for Pacific
Coast Indians (168 cm. ) and considerably
above the average Californian in stature.
Their cephalic index is 83, being the
highest known from California, It is
probable that they do not belong to the
('alifornian type physically, but are a
mixture of this with an Athapascan type.
Their facial expression is different from
that of their neighbors, the Karok and
the Hupa, but they do not appear to differ
much in their measured proportions from
the Hupa. The men are less inclined to
be stout than in the interior and in cen
tral California. Deformation of the head
is not practised, but the women tattoo
the chin.
The Yurok, together with several other
tribes of N. w. California, especially the
Karokand Hupa, formed a distinct ethno
graphic group, characterized among other
things by the considerable influence
which ideas of property exerted on social
conditions and modes of life. There was
no chieftainship, prominence depending
altogether on the possession of wealth,
to the acquisition of which all efforts
were directed. The potlatch of the N.
Pacific coast did not exist among them.
Marriage was distinctly a property trans
action. The medium of exchange con
sisted chiefly of dentalium shells, though
woodpecker scalps and large worked
pieces of obsidian were also regarded as
valuables. The men wore no regular
clothing, using skins as occasion required.
The women wore skirts of dressed skins
or sometimes of bark, basketry caps, and,
as there was need, cloaks of furs. Along
the river acorns were much eaten, but
salmon and lampreys made up a very
large part of the food. Along the coast
products of the sea were more important
as food. The Yurok houses were from
18 to 25 ft square, built of split and
dressed planks about a square or octago
nal pit, with a gabled roof. Their canoes
were less than 20 ft in length, square at
both ends, made of redwood. They were
particularly adapted for use on the rapid
river, but were also used for going out to
sea. The Yurok and neighboring tribes
developed a number of specialized cere
monies, especially the Deerskin and the
Jumping or Woodpecker dances. These
were held only at certain localities and
differed somewhat in each place.
The mythology of the Yurok is char
acterized by a well-developed conception
of the Wage, a race largely responsible
for the present condition of the world,
who disappeared before the coming of
men, and by myths centering about
u Wido\ver-across-{he-sea " and other cre
ators or culture-heroes. All the myths
of the Yurok refer to the country which
they now inhabit, most of them being
very specifically localized. Historical
traditions are lacking except for the most
recent generations. Like all the tribes
of N. w. California they were essentially
unwarlike, engaging in war only for pur
poses of revenge!| Tl/e mosi" important
contest that they remember took plafe in
the first third of the 19th century between
the village of Kekwoi and one of the Hupa
villages, in the course of which both set
tlements were destroyed.
The Yurok were 'altogether without
tribes or political divisions, other than
the purely local ones of villages, and
lacked totems. Their principal villages
on the Klamath, in their order, from
Bluff cr. down, were as follows: Atsepar,
Loolego, the three villages Pekwuteu,
Weitspus, and Ert lerger at the confluence
of the Trinity with the Klamath, AVakh-
shek, Atsep, Kenek, Merip, Kepel, Shaa,
Murek, Meta, Nakhtskum, Shregegon,
Yokhter. Pekwan, Kootep, Wakhtek,
Wakhker, Tekta, Serper, Enipeu, Ayotl,
P>ner, Turip, Wakhkel, Hoopeu, and
Wetlko and Rekwoi on opposite sides of
the mouth of the river at Requa. On the
coast, 6 in. x. of the mouth, was Amen;
to the s. successively were Ashegen,
Eshpeu, Arekvv, TsahpekwT, Oketo and
other villages on Big lagoon, and Tsurau
(Trinidad).
Al-i-kwa.— Crooks vooab. in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.*
in, 461, 1877. Allequas.— Meyer, Nach dem Sacra
mento, 215, 1855. Eurocs.— Powers in Overland
Mo., IX, 157, 1872. Kiruhikwak.— A. L. Kroeber,
inf'n, 1904 (name given by the Shasta of Salmon r. ).
1014
YUSHLALI ZILLGAW
[B. A. E.
Klamaths. — Ibid, (a nonsignificant collective
name sometimes loosely used, especially locally).
Wait'-Bpek.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol., in, 44,
1S77 Wech-pecs.— McKee in Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d
Cong., spec, sess., 19:?, 1853. Wechpecks.— Ibid.,
191/ Wech-peks.— Ibid., 215. Weitchpec. — Kroe-
ber, inf'n, 1904 (a name sometimes locally used,
especially in Hnpa and Karok territory, to which
Weichpec is at present the nearest Ynrok village).
Weithspek — Loew in Rep. Chief of Eng., HI. 546,
1876. Weits-pek.— Gibbs ( 1851) in Schoolcraft, Iiid.
Tribes, in, 13S, 1853. Wetch-pec.— McKee (1851)
in Sen Ex Doc. 4, 32d Cong., spec, sess., 194, 1853.
Wetch peck.— Ibid., 101. Wish-pooke.— Ibid., 194
(probably identical). Witsch-piks.— Meyer, Nach
dein Sacramento, 282, 1855. Youruk.— Gibbs, op.
cit., 151. Yurok.— Powers in Cont. N. A. Ethnol.,
in, 44, 1S77.
Yushlali (Vnc-la'-li). A former Ta-
kelina village on the s. side of Rogue r.,
Oreg. — Dorsey in Jour. Am. Folk-lore,
in, 235, 1890."
Yussoih ( ' skunk ' ). A Yuchi clan.
Yus\"— Speck. Yuchi Inds., 70, 1909. Yusso-i'h
taha. — Gatschet, Tehee MS., B. A. E., 70, 1885
(=• skunk gens').
Yustaga. An important tribe in the
16th century, occupying a territory about
the head streams of Smvannee r., N. Fla.
De Soto passed through their country in
1539, and the French Huguenots, who set
tled at the mouth of St Johns r. in 1564, also
came in contact with them. Cf. Westo.
Hoataqua.— Laudonniere (1564) in French, Hist.
Coll. La., n. s., 288, 1869. Hostaque.— Ibid., 266.
Houstaqua.— Ibid., 244. Yustaga.— Biedrna (1544)
in Bourne, De Soto Narr., n, 7, 1904.
Yusumne ( Yu-su'm-ne). A former
Maidu village, said by Hale to have been
on Feather r., in Gutter co., Cal, but now
asserted to have been either on the s.
fork of American r., or near lone, A ma-
dor co. (R. E. i). )
Yaesumnes. — Hale misquoted by Bancroft, Nat.
Races, I, 450, 1*74. Yajumui.— Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861 . Yalesumnes.— Hale, Ethnog.
and Philol., 631, 1816. Yalesumni. — Latham in
Proc. Philol. Soc.Lond.. VI, 79, 1&64. Yasumnes.—
Hale, op. cit. Yasumni. — Latham, op. cit. Yo-
sumnis. — Taylor, op. cit., June8,1860. YusuiAne. —
Slitter (1847) quoted by Bancroft, op. cit.
Yuta. A tribe represented at San Anto
nio de Valero mission, Texas, in the 18th
century. Possibly those of this name
baptized there we're captured Ute (q. v. )
from the far N. (H. E. B. )
Yutoyara. A Karok village on the w.
bank of Klamath r., a little above Salmon
r., x. \v. Cal. It was burned in the sum
mer of 1852. Possibly it is identical with
Ishipishi.
Yutoo'-ye-roop.— Gibbs, MS. Misc., B. A. E., 1852.
Yutsutkenne ('people down there').
A Sekani tribe whose hunting grounds
are between McLeod lake and Salmon r.,
Brit. Col. From time immemorial they
have bartered stone axes, arrows, and
other implements with the Takulli for
beads and articles of metal.
Yu-tsii tqaze. — Morice, letter, B. A. E., 1890. Yu-
tsu-tquenne. — Morice, Notes on W. Dent's, 28, 1893.
Yutum. A Churnashan village between
Goleta and Pt Conception, Cal., in 1542.
Yatum. — Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Apr. 17, 1863.
Yutuin. — Ibid. Yutum. — Cabrillo Narr (154->) in
Smith, Colec. Doc. Fla., 183, 1857.
Yxaulo. A Chumashan village formerly
near Santa Barbara, Cal. — Taylor in Cal.
Farmer, Apr. 24, 1863.
Zaartar. An unidentified band or di
vision of the Upper Yanktonai Sioux.
Waz-za-ar-tar.— Am St. Papers, Ind. Aff. I, 715,
1832. Za-ar-tar. — Lewis and Clark Discov.,34, 1806.
Zaclom. A former village connected
with San Francisco Solano mission, Cal. —
Bancroft, Hist. Cal., n, 506, 1886.
Zaco. A Chumashan village on San
Miguel id., Cal., in 1542.
Caco.— Cabrillo, Narr. (1542), in Smith, Colec. Doc.
Fla., 189, 1857. Zaco.— Ibid., 186.
Zakatlatan. A Koyukukhotana trading
village on the N. bank of Yukon r., Ion.
156° 30'. Pop. 25 in 1880; 39 in 1890.
Sachertelontin.— Whymper, Trav. Alaska, 226,1869.
Saghadellautin.— Pos't route map, 1903. Sakadel-
ontin. — Raymond in Sen. Ex. Doc. 12, 42d Cong.,
1st sess., 23, 1871. Sakatalan.— PetrotY, Rep. on
Alaska, 62, 1880. Sakataloden.— llth Census,
Alaska, 7, 1893. Zakatlatan.— Petroff, map of
Alaska, 1880.
Zakhauzsiken (Zaxxauzsi'kEn, 'middle
ridge' or 'middle hill ' ). A village of the
Spences Bridge band of Ntlakyapamuk
i m. back from Thompson r., on the s.
side, about 31 in. above Lytton, Brit.
Col.— TeitinMem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 173, 1900.
Zaltana ('mountain'). A Knaiakho-
tana clan of Cook inlet, Alaska. — Rich
ardson, Arct. Kxped., i, 407, 1851.
Zandzhulin ('village in a highland
grove'). A Kansa settlement at Kaw
agency, Ind. T., in 1882.
Zandjuli11. — Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1882. Zundjuli".— Ibid.
Zape. A former Tepehuane pueblo, and
seat of the mission of San Ignacio, at the
extreme head of Nazas r., lat. 25° 30X, Ion.
106°, N. w. Durango, Mexico. There
are a number of ancient burial caves in
the vicinity, and 20 in. s. are the noted
ruins usually known by this name (Luin-
holtz, Unknown Mex., i, 448, 1902).
S. Ignacio del Zape.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 318,
1864.
Zassalete. A former village, probably
Salman, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Zdluiat. A Knaiakhotana village of 16
persons in 1880 on the K. side of Knik
bay, at the head of Cook inlet, Alaska. —
Petroff in 10th Census, Alaska, 29, 1884.
Zeawant. See Setvan.
Zhanichi ( ' wooden house ' ) . A former
village on Kansas r., Kan., occupied by
that part of the Kansa tribe which fol
lowed the chief Nunpewaye, probably be
fore 1820.
Ja»-itci.— Dorsey, Kansa MS. vocab., B. A. E.,
1882.
Zhawenikashika. The Beaver gens of
the Quapaw.
Beaver gens.— Dorsey in 15th Rep. B. A. E., 229,
1897. Jawe' nikaci^a.— Ibid.
Zillgaw ('many mountains'). A sub
division of Apache in Arizona under the
chiefs Fskiltissillaw, Nogenogeys, and
BULL. 30 1
ZlNOGABA ZUNI
1015
Nardososin, about 1875. — White, Apache
, Names of Ind. Tribes, MS., B. A. E.
Zinogaba. Mentioned by the Mohave to
Juan de Ofiate in 1604 as a tribe of people,
with bald heads, living on an island of
the same name a day's journey by boat
off the California coast. These Indians
• were said to wear necklaces and ear orna
ments of pearl shells, called xicullo (shi-
i kul-i/o), and to possess "an instrument
: with which they made the noise when
; they dance, which is a long stick from
which are pendent many pieces of that
metal [silver] of which they make dishes
in which they eat." The tribe had an
old "lady or captainess," called Ciilaca-
cohola, "the height of a-man-and-a-half,"
very broad, with big feet, who had a sister,
also a giantess; there was no man of her
kind, and she mingled with no one on
the island. See Zarate Salmeron (at.
1629) in Land of Sunshine, 106, Jan. 1900.
Zinogova. — Zarate Salmeron, op. cit., 108.
Zoar. A Moravian mission among the
Suhinimiut Eskimo on the E. coast of
Labrador, established in 1865.
Zoe (tzoi, 'wax,' 'pitch tree'.—
Buelna). A tribe formerly inhabiting
a small territory in lat. 27°, Ion. 108°,
about the Sinaloa-Chihuahua boundary.
Mexico. According to a tradition men
tioned by Ribas (Hist. Triurn., 145, 1645)
they came from the x. together with the
Ahome, and although they had a different
language and lived somewhat distant from
each other, the two tribes preserved con
stant friendship. The Zoe established
themselves on the slopes of the sierra, in
a settlement of the same name at the
sources of the Rio del Fuerte near the
Sinaloa. On their conversion to Chris
tianity the missionaries moved them to
the other part of the river, founding a
town \vhich comprised the whole tribe.
The Zoe and Baimena spoke their par
ticular dialect, although they usually, in
communication with others, made use of
the Cahita and to some extent also the
Nahuatl. They are extinct. (F. w. n.)
Chois.— Hardy, Trav., 438, 1829 (referred to as a
Muyo town). Choiz. — Rivera, Diario, leg. 1514,
1736. Troes.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 333, 1864.
Tzoes.— Ibid. Zoe.— Ibid.
Zogliakten. A Koyukukhotana village
of 7 persons in 1844 on the E. bank of
Koyukuk r., Alaska.
Tsogliakhten. — Zagoskin quoted by Petroff in 10th
Census, Alaska, 37, 1881. Tsogliakten.— Tikhme-
nief (18f>l) quoted by Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska,
1902. Zogliakten.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th s., xxi, map. 1850.
Zoht. A village of the Nicola band of
Ntlakyapamuk living near the w. end of
Nicola lake, 50 m. above Spences Bridge,
Brit. Col. Pop. 31 in 1901, the last time
the name appears.
Nicola.— Brit. Col. map, Ind. Aff., Victoria, 1872
(one of two villages so "named on Nicola lake may
correspond to this town ). Yoht —Can. Ind. Aff.,
277, 1894. Yon-kt.— Ibid., 198, 1885. Zoht.— Ibid.,
232, 1886. ZoQkt.— Hill-Tout in Rep. Ethnol. Surv.
Can., 4, 1899.
Zolatungzezhii. A former pueblo of the
Jemez in NewT Mexico, the exact site of
which is not known.
Zo-lat-e-se-djii. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers.
IV, 207, 1892. Zo-la'-tu»-ze-zhi-i.— Hodge, field-
notes, B. A. E., 1895.
Zomiomi. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Zonagogliakten. A Koyukukhotana
village of 11 persons in 1844 on the E.
bank of Koyukuk r., Alaska.
Tsonagogliakten. — Tikhmenief (1861) quoted by
Baker, Geog. Diet. Alaska, 1902. Tsonagolyakh-
ten. — Zagoskin, Descr. Russ. Poss. Am., map, 1848.
Zonagogliakten.— Zagoskin in Nouv. Ann. Voy.,
5th s., xxi, map, 1850.
Zorquan. A former small tribe repre
sented at San Antonio de Valero mission,
Texas.
Zrohono. A clan of the Hopi which
takes its name from a small unidentified
mammal.
Zro-ho-na wiinwu. — Fewkes in Am. Anthr., vn,
404, 1894. Zrohono winwu.— Fewkes in 19th Rep.
B. A. E., 584, 1900.
Zuaque (suua, 'interior,' 'middle';
yaqui, 'river': 'river of the middle,' re
ferring to the Rio Fuerte, of which Zuaque
is the ancient name. — Buelna). A sub
division of the Cahita, speaking both
the Tehueco and the Yacoregue dialect
and occupying a territory extending 10
leagues along the middle waters of Rio
del Fuerte in x. Sinaloa, Mexico. They
occupied the pueblos of Mochicaui and
San Miguel Zuaque, besides another the
name of which is unknown. They did
not take kindly to the Jesuit missionaries
established in their country at the begin
ning of the 17th century, exhibiting a
"threatening indifference" to their sal
vation. In 1601 Gov. Hurtaide, with the
aid of the Guazave, invaded their coun
try and by a ruse captured and hanged
about 40 leading men.
Quaques.— Ribas, Hist. Triumphos, 171, 1645.
Suaque.— Hrdlicka in Am. Anthr., vi, 72, 1904.
Suaqui.— Bancroft, No. Mex. States, I, 210, 188(5.
Zuaque.— Orozco y Berra, Geog., 58, 1864.
Zucigin. A village, presumably Cos-
tanoan, formerly connected with Dolores
mission, San Francisco, Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Oct. 18, 1861.
Zukkertop. A Danish trading station
in s. w. Greenland. — Crantz, Hist. Green
land, i, 12, 1767.
Zumaque. Mentioned as a pueblo of
the province of Atripuy (q. v. ), in the
region of the lower Rio Grande, N. Mex.,
in 1598.— Ofiate (1598) in Doc. Ined.,
xvi, 115, 1871.
Zumblito. A former village, probably
Salinan, connected with San Antonio
mission, Monterey co., Cal. — Taylor in
Cal. Farmer, Apr. 27, 1860.
Zuiii. The popular name of a Pueblo
tribe, constituting the Zufrian linguistic
1016
ZUNI
[B. A. B.
family, residing in a single permanent
pueblo known by the same name, on the
N. bank of upper Znni r., Valencia co.,
N. INIex. (for illustration see Pueblos),
and, in summer, the three neighboring
farming villages of Pescado, Nutria, and
Ojo Caliente. Their tribal name is
A'shiwi (sing. Slii'in), 'the flesh.' The
name of their tribal range is Shi'wona,
or Shi'winakwin, which dishing renders
'the land that produces flesh.' Their
common name, Zufii, is a Spanish adap
tation of the Keres&u Sunyitsi, orSu'wyttsa,
of unknown meaning. It has no con
nection with "people of long finger-nails,"
as has been erroneously said.
According to Gushing, the Zuni are de
scended from two parental stocks, one of
a companion of Alvar Nunez Cabeza de
Vaca on his famous journey from the
Gulf of Mexico across Texas and into
Mexico), to explore the unknown region
to the N. w. Sending the negro and some
Indian guides ahead to prepare the tribes
for his coming and to report on the pros
pects of the country, the friar pursued
his way through Sonora and into the
present Arizona, where he received word
from some of the Indians who had accom
panied Estevanico that the negro and
some of their own people had been killed
by the natives of Cibola. After placat
ing his Indian followers, who threatened
his life, Fray Marcos again pressed on,
viewing the" first of the Cibola villages
from an adjacent height. He then started
HE HOUSE-TOPS OF ZUNI— TAAIYALONE IN THE DISTANCE
which came originally from the N., the
other from the \v. or s. w., from the coun
try of the lower Kio Colorado. The lat
ter, who resembled the Yuman and Piman
tribes in mode of life, joined the others
after their settlement in the Zuni valley.
To this nucleus there were many accretions
from other tribes and stocks, as well as
many desertions from it, in both prehis
toric and historic times.
Although indefinite knowledge of an
Indian province containing seven cities
in the far N. existed in Mexico soon after
the conquest, the iirst real information
regarding the Zuni tribe and their 7
pueblos was gained by Fray Marcos of
Niza, who in 1539 set out, with a Barbary
negro named Fstevanico (who had been
on his return to Mexico, where he made
a report of his discoveries, representing
the "Kingdom of Cibola," from what
he had heard from the Indians along
the route, as a rich and populous prov
ince containing 7 cities, of ^vhich Abacus
(Ilawikuh) was the principal one. His
glowing accounts led to the fitting out
of an expedition the, next year, 1540,
under Francisco Vasquez Coronado, the
advance guard of which, after crossing
the arid region to the s., met the first
party of the Zuni near the mouth of the
river of the same name. The first meet
ing was friendly, but a collision soon
occurred, and after a sharp skirmish the
Indians retreated to their villages. Con
tinuing their advance, the Spaniards ap-
5ULL. oO]
ZUNI
1017
>roached the town described by Fray
i Vlarcos under the name of Cibola, but
\vhich Coronado called Granada. This
>*as Hawikuh. After a contest outside
;he walls the place was carried by storm,
July 7, 1540, when it was found that the
warriors had previously removed the
greater part of their property, together
with their women and children, to their
/stronghold on Taaiyalone mesa, whither
ithey also fled. The magnificent King-
:dom of Cibola, with its 7 cities tilled
: with gold and precious stones, proved to be
only a group of ordinary Indian pueblos,
• and the disappointed Coronado was moved
i to declare in his official report that the
I friar had "said the truth in nothing that
] he reported." Coronado found the 7
i towns all within 4 leagues, each hav-
! ing a distinct name, and the largest con
taining 500 houses, while Cibola (derived
f-from Shiwona, above mentioned), was
r found to be the name of the whole terri-
i tory. From Cibola, on the identification
of which with the Zuni country all scien
tific students agree, expeditions were
sent to Tusayan (the Hopi country), the
Grand canyon of the Colorado, and to the
'Rio Grande and beyond, and after the
arrival of the main force the Spaniards
moved to the latter stream, thereto enter
winter quarters.
In 1580 the tribe was visited by Fran
cisco Sanchez Chamuscado, in the account
of whose journey the name of the prov
ince is printed Cami (Cufii). It was re
ported to contain 6 villages. In 1583 the
province was visited by Antonio deEspejo,
who for the first time called the place
Zuni, .adding that its other name was
Cibola, and who found there some Mexi
can Indians who had been left by Coro
nado. Espejo attributed to Zuni the
greatly exaggerated population of 20,000
in 6 villages (one of which was Aquico=
Hawikuh = Coronado's Granada), thus
indicating that one of their pueblos had
been abandoned between 1540 and 1583.
Zuni was again visited by Juan de Onate,
the colonizer of New Mexico, in 1598,
when this and several other pueblo
provinces were given under the minis
terial care of Fray Andres Corchado,
but there was no resident missionary
at Zuni at this time. In 1598 the Zuni
still occupied 6 villages, recorded by Onate
as: Aguicobi or Aguscabi (Hawikuh),
Canabi (Kianawe?), Coaqucria (Kiaki-
ma), Halonagu (Halona), Macaqui (Mat-
saki), and Aquinsa (Apinawa?). The
ruins of those that are indentified beyond
doubt are still plainly to be seen.
The first Zuni mission was established
at Hawikuh by the Franciscans in the
summer of 1629. Fray Roque de Figue-
redo, Fray Agustin de Cuellar, and Fray
Francisco de Madre de Dios being its
missionaries, although one or two of
these probably were established at
Halona. Between this date and 1632
Fray Francisco Letrado was transferred
from the Jumano, in E. New Mexico, to
the Zuni, but was murdered by them on
Feb. 22 of the latter year, and 5 days
later Fray Martin de A r vide, who had
passed through Hawikuh on his way to
the Zipias, was killed by 5 Zuni ami a
mestizo who accompanied him. As in
Coronado's time, the Indians again fled
to their stronghold on Taaiyalone mesa,
where they remained until* 1635. From
this time until 1670 the history of the
Zuni is almost a blank. On Aug. 7 of
PAHLOWAHTIWA— ZUNI
the year named the Apache or Navaho
raided Hawikuh, killed its missionary,
Fray Pedro de A vila y Ayala, and burned
the church, his remains being recovered
the next day by Fray Juan Galdo, priest
at Halona. Hawikuh was never rees
tablished as a mission, and it is even
possible that it was not reoccupied at all,
OjoCaliente springing up, a short distance
away, as a summer farming settlement.
At the time of the great Pueblo rebel
lion of 1680 the Zuni occupied but 3 towns,
excluding Hawikuh. These were Halona,
Matsaki, and Kiakima; the first at the
site of the present Zuni, on both sides of
the river; the other two, which were
1018
ZUNI
IB. A.
riftltnx of the Halona mission, at the x. w.
and s. w. base of Taaiyalone, respec
tively. The Zuni participated in the
rebellion, killing their missionary and
airiiin neeing to Taaiyalone, where they
remained until New Mexico was recon
quered in 1692 by Diego de Vargas.
The people from this time were con
centrated on the site of Halona, which
meanwhile had fallen to decay, where,
chiefly on thex. side of Zuni r., they built
a new pueblo— the present Zuni. A
church was erected here about 1699, but
the village was soon again without a resi
dent priest owing to the killing, in 1703,
of a few Spanish soldiers who had treated
the natives harshly, causing them again
ZUNI WOMAN
to flee to their stronghold. The Indians
remained on Taaiyalone until 1705, when
they again settled in the plain and the
missionary returned to them. A garri
son was kept at the pueblo for some
years, and from time to time they were at
enmity with the Ilopi, but peace was re
stored in 171.'). The subsequent history
of Zufii is not noteworthy. A mission
was in existence throughout the 18th and
well into the 19th century, but the church
gradually fell in ruins and only occasion
ally was it visited by priests. For some
time after the territory came into posses
sion of the Tnited States following the
war with Mexico, Zuni was entirely
abandoned by white people, but in the
70' s various attempts were made to mis-
sionize the pueblo, with little success. In
recent years the Government has built
extensive irrigation works and established
a large school, and the younger genera
tion are becoming educated in the ways
of civilization and have learned the En
glish language.
In character and customs the Zuni re
semble the Pueblo tribes generally. They
are quiet, good tempered, and industrious,
friendly toward the Americans but jeal
ous and distrustful of the Mexicans, and
bitter enemies of the Navaho. They ad
here tenaciously to their ancient religion,
which is closely interwoven with their
social organization. For information con
cerning their customs and beliefs, see
Pueblo*, and consult dishing (1) in 2d
Rep. B. A. K., 188:5, (2) 4th Rep. B. A. E.,
1886, (3) 13th Rep. B. A. E., 1896; Ste
venson (1) in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 1887.
(2) 23d Rep. B. A. E., 1904.
The population of Zuni at the period of
the Pueblo rebellion of 1680 was about
2,500, since which time it has steadily
decreased, chiefly by reason of smallpox
epidemics. Between 1788 and 1799 the
population ranged, according to various
estimates, from 1,617 to 2,716; in 1820 it
apparently had dwindled to 1,597. In
1880 the population was 1,650; at the
present time (1910) it is 1,640, having re
covered from an epidemic in 1898-99
which carried away about 250.
According to Gushing the Zufii have
7 phratral groups, divided into !6 surviv
ing clans, as follows:
(1) Itiwa Ateuna (' those of the mid
most all' ), embracing Pi-chi-kwe or Mu-
la-k we (Parrot or Macaw folk), Ta'-a-kwe
(Seed or Corn folk), and Yii'-to-k'ya-kwe
(Sun folk). (2) Pi'shla Ateuna ('those
of the northernmost' ), embracing Aing'-
shi-kwe (Bear folk), Ka-lok-ta-kwe (Her
on or Crane folk), and T;i-thlup-tsi:kwe
(Yellow-wood folk). (3) Ky'iilishi Ateu
na ('those of the westernmost'), em
bracing Sus'-ki-kwe (Coyote folk) and
Po-yi-kwe (Chaparral cock or Grouse
folk). (4) Alaho Ateuna ('those of the
southernmost'), embracing To-na-shi-
kwe (Badger folk) and Ai-ya-ho-kwe
(Redtop-shrub folk). (5) Telua Ateuna
(those of the easternmost'), embracing
To-na-kwe (Turkey folk) and Sho-hoi-ta-
kwe (Deer folk). (6) lyama Ateuna
('those of the uppermost'), embracing
Iv'ya-k'ya-li-kwe (Eagle folk) and An'-a-
k we (Tobacco folk). (7) Mailam Ateu
na ('those of the lowermost'), embrac
ing Ta-k'ya-k we (Toad folk) and Tchf-to-
la-kwe (Rattlesnake folk).
Following are the Zuni pueblos, those
marked by an asterisk being now extinct:
* Halona, * Hampasawan, *Hawikuh,
BULL. 30]
ZUNI
1019
*Heshokta, *Heshota Ayathltona, *He-
ghota Hlnptsina, * Heshota Iinkoskwin,
*Heshotapathltaie, * Heshota Uhla,
*Kechipauan, *Kiakiina, * Kwakina,
*Kwakina\van, *Matsaki, Nutria, Ojo
Caliente, Pescado, *Pinawan, *Shopa-
kia, *Wimian, Zuni. (F. w. H.)
A'-ci-wi.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 7, 1884 (sine:.
Ci-wi; own name; c=sh). Ah-shee-wai. — Eaton in
Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, iv, 220, 1854 (Zuni name
for themselves as a tribe). Ah-shi-wi.— Stevenson
in 5th Rep. B. A. E., 541, 1887 (or Zniii). Ame.—
Kspejo (1583) in Doc. Ined., xv, 117, 1871 ('otro
nombre Cibola'; misprint of Cuni). Ami.— Ibid.,
120, 121. A-she-we. — Fewkes in Jour. Am. Eth.
and Arch., I, 98, 1891 (Zunian name of their
tribe). A-shi-ui. — Bandelier in Arch. Inst
Papers, v, 176, 1890 (or Zufiis). Ashiwi.— Cush-
ing in 2d Rep. B. A. E., 9, 1883 (or Zufiis).
Asuncion. — Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 221, 1889
(early mission name of Zuni pueblo). Buffalo
Province. — Davis, El Gringo, 68, 1857. Cabri. —
Chamuscado (1580) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 203,1871
(apparently regarded by Bandelier, Jour. Am.
Eth. and Arch., in, 63, 1892, as Cami = Zuni).
Came— Barrundo and Escalante misquoted by
Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 77, 1889. Garni.—
Bustamente (1582-83) in Doc. Ined., xv, 86, 1871
( regarded by Bandelier, Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch.,
in, 63, 1892, as a misprint of "Zuni," i. e. Cuni).
Cebola.— Loew in Ann. Rep. Wheeler Surv., app.
LI,, 175, 1875. Cebolla.-Cope, ibid., 173. Cebol-
lians.— Ibid. Cenola.— Hakluyt (1600) misquoted
by Cushing in Millstone, IX, 224, Dec. 1884.
Ceuala.— Niga (1539) in Ramusio, Nav. etViaggi,
in, 357, 1565 (also Ceuola). Ceuola.— Nica in
Hakluyt, Voy., iii, 438, 1600 (or Cibola). Cevola.—
Alarcon (1540) in Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix,
315, 1838. Chi-vo-la.— Niza misquoted by Cushing
(1888) in Compte-rendu Intermit. Cong." Am., vn,
155, 1890. Cibala.— Emory, Reconnoissance, 128,
1848. Cibola.— Nica (1539) in Hakluyt, Voy., in,
438; Coronado (1,540), ibid., 451, 1600. Cibola.—
Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., 1, 323, 1723. Cibolae —
Morelli, Fasti Novi Orbis, 23, 1776. Cibolal.—
Ten Broeck (1852) quoted by Donaldson, Moqui
Pueblo Inds., 27, 1893. Cibolan Indians.— Ogilby,
America, 294, 1671. Cibolans.— Cushing in Compte-
rendu Internal. Cong. Am., vn, 174, 1890 (the peo
ple). Cibolas.— Jefferys, Am. Atlas, map 5, 1776
(Zuni or). Cibola-Zuni.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, in, 64, 1890. Cibole.— I*ennant, Arc
tic Zoology, 3^, 1792. Cibolians.— Brackenridge,
Early Span. Discov.,'28, 1857. Cibolos.— Villa-
Senor,TheatroAm.,pt. 2,425,1748. Cibora.— Hum-
boldt. New Spain, n, 324, 1811. Ciloba.— Ogilby,
America, map, 1671 (misprint). Cinola.— Hakluyt
(1600) misquoted by Cushing in Millstone, ix, 22~4,
Dec. 1884. Ciuola.— Hakluyt, Voy., 440, note, 1600.
Civola.— Mendoza (1540) in Ternaux-Compans,
Voy., ix, 292 et seq., 1838. Civoli.— Bandelier in
Mag. West. Hist., 666, Sept, 1886 (after Coronado).
Civona.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 142, 1893(given as
a 16th century form). Ci'-wi-na-kwin. — ten Kate,
Synonymic, 7, 1884 ('country of Aciwi': Zuni
name for their territory). Ci'-wo-na.— Ibid. Corn
Peoples. — Cushing, inf'n, 1891 (or Taa Ashiwani:
sacred name of the tribe). Cuni.— Coronado as
quoted by Bandelier in Mag. West. Hist., 668,
Sept. 1886. Cuni.— Cordova (1619) in Ternaux-Com
pans, Voy., x, 444, 1*38; Barcia, Ensayo, 170, 1723.
Cuni.— Garcia, Origen de los Inds., index, 1729.
Cuni. — ZarateSalmer6n (ra. 1629) in Land of Sun
shine, 47, Dec. 1899. Cvni.— Xieto (1629) quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, iv, 330, 1892.
Gibola.— Mendoza (1599) quoted by Winsor, Hist.
Am., ii, 489, note, 1886 ("las Baco's de Gibola").
Guadalupe.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex., 221,
1889 (mission name prior to 1699). Ha-lo-nah. —
Jouvenceau in Cath. Pion., i, no. 9, 13, 1906 (see
Halona). Juni.— Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi,
269 et seq., 1871. Juni.— Onate (1598) as quoted
by Bandelier in Arch. Inst. Papers, i, 15, 1881.
La Purisima de Zuni.— Bancroft, Ariz, and N. Mex.,
221, 1589 (mission name of Zuni from July 1699).
Luni.— Schoolcraft, Ind. Tribes, in, 393, 1853.
Nai-te'-zi. — ten Kate, Synonymic, 6, 1884 (a
Navaho name). Narsh-tiz-a.— White, Apache MS
vocab., B. A. E., 1875 ('dwellers in adobe
houses': Apache name). Nashllzhl.— Curtis, Am.
Ind., i, 134,1907 ('blackened eyebrows': Apache
name). Nashtezhe.— Ibid., 138 (Navaho name).
Naz-te'-zi..— ten Kate, Synonymic, 6, 1884 (a Nav
aho name; £=zh). N. S. de Guadalupe de Zuni.—
Alencaster (1805) quoted by Prince, N. Mex.,
37, 1883. Nuestra Senora de Guadalupe de Zum. —
Orozco y Berra in Anales del Minis, de Fom
VI, 255, 1882 (misprint). Nuestra Senora de
Guadalupe de Zuni.— Dominguez and Escalante
(1776) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 2a s., r, 556, 1854. Nu
estra Senora Guadalupe de Zuni.— Ward in Ind.
Aff. Rep. 1867, 213, 1868. Sarai.— Hodge, field
notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Isleta and Sandia name of
the pueblo). Saran.— Ibid. (Isleta name of the
people). Saray.— Bandelier, Gilded Man, 149,
1893 (Tigua name of the pueblo; corrupted into
Xalay by the early Spaniards). Septem ciuita-
tum.— Wytfliet, Hist, des Indes, map, 112-113, 1605
(also Ceuola). Seven Cities of Gold.— Ladd, Story
of N. Mex., 71, 1891. Shewena.— Fewkes in Bull.
Essex. Inst.. xxii, 99, 1890. She-wo-na.— Powell
in 2d Rep. B. A. E., xxvii, 1883 (Zuni name for
their country). Shi'-oui.— Whipple, Pac. R. R.
Rep., in, pt. 3, 93, 185, 1856 (Zuni name for one
of their tribe). Shi-ua-na.— Bandelier in Rev.
d'Ethnog., 203, 1886. Shiuano.— Bandelier, Gilded
Man, 149, 1893. Shi-uo-na.— Bandelier in Arch.
Inst. Papers, v, 131, 1890. Shi-vo-la.— Cushing
in Millstone, IX, 225, Dec. 1884 (original pro
nunciation of Cibola). Shi-wa-na.— Bandelier in
Mag, West. Hist., 667, Sept. 1886 (Zuni name for
their tribal range). Shiwi. — Cushing in 13th
Rep. B. A. E. 343, 1896 (the tribe). Shiwian.—
Cushing in Compte-rendu Intermit. Cong. Am.,
vn, 157, 1890 (adjectival form). Shi-wi-na.—
Cushing in Millstone, ix, 3, Jan. 1884. Shi-wi-na-
kwin. — Ibid. Shiwinas. — Baxter in Harper's Mag.,
June 1882. Shiwona. — Cushing in Millstone, ix,
225, Dec. 1884. Sibola.— Gordon, Hist. Mex., n,
235, 1832. Sibolla.— Galvano (1563) in Hakluyt
Soc. Pub., xxx, 227, 1862. Siete Cibdades.— Nufio
de Guzman (1529) in Icazbalceta, Colec. de Docs.,
11, 288-306, 1866 (first mention of the seven cities
of Cibola). Sinis.— Mota-Padilla, Hist, de la
Conq., 515, 1742. Sioki.— Stephen' in 8th Rep.
B. A. E., 30, 1891 (Hopi name of pueblo). Si-o'-
ki-bi.— ten Kate, Synonymic, 7, 1884 (Hopi name
for the pueblo). Si-o'-me. — Ibid. (Hopi name
for the Zuni; sing. Si-6-tak). Siuola. — Gomara,
Hist. Gen., 466A, 1606. Sivola.— Motolinia (1519)
quoted by Bandelier in Mag. West, Hist., 669,
Sept. 1886. Sivolo. — Ruxton in Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond., n, 94, 1850. Sivulo.— Ruxton, Life in
Far West, 163, 1849 (after old MS.). Soones.—
Emory, Recon., 99, 1848. Sounes.— Gallatin in
Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii, 296, 1851. Sumi.—
Onate (1602) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 206, 1871 (Zuni or) .
Sum.— Miihlenpfordt, Mejico,ll,528, 1844. Sunis.—
Freytas, Penalosa (1662), Shea, ed., 52, 83, 1882;
Alcedo, Die. Geog., n, 549, 1787. Sunis. -Alcedo,
Die. Geog., in, 184,1788. Sunne.— Hakluyt, Voy.,
in, 470, note, 1600 (or Zuny). Suny. — Duro,
Don Diego de Penalosa, 75, 1882. Su'nyitsa.—
Hodge, field-notes, B. A. E., 1895 (Santa Ana
name of pueblo). Sunyitsi. — Ibid (Laguna form;
Acoma form, Zuny its). Taa Ashiwani. — Cushing,
inf'n, 1891 ('Corn peoples': sacred name of
the tribe). Tennis.— Sherman in H.-R. Rep. 384,
43d Cong., 1st sess., 276, 1874 (misprint.) Truni.—
Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871. Tunis.—
Taylor in Cal. Farmer, Feb. 14, 1862. Xalay.—
Onate (1598) in Doc. Ined., xvi, 115, 1871 (identi
fied by Bandelier, Jour. Am. Eth. and Arch., in,
80, 1892, with Xaray, the Tigua name of Zuni; see
Saray, above). Xaray.— Bandelier in Jour. Am.
Eth. and Arch., in, 81, 1892 ( Tigua name; cf . Sarai,
etc. .above). Zani. — Mill, Hist, Mexico, map, 1824.
Ze-gar-kin-a.— White, MS. Hist. Apaches, B. A. E.,
1875 (Apache name). Zeven steden van Cibola. — ten
Kate, Reizen in N. A., 290, 1885 (Dutch form).
Zibola.— Villagran, Hist. Nuevo Mexico, 145, 1610.
Zivola.— Kino (1699) in Doc. Hist. Mex., 4th s., I,
327, 1856. Zdenji.— ten Kate, Reizen in N. A., 291,
1885 (Cochiti name) . Zouni.— Benavides as quo
ted by Gallatin in Nouv. Ann. Voy., 5th s., xxvii,
307, 1851. Zugnis.— Borsari, Letteratura degP
1020
ZUNIAN FAMILY ZUTSEMIN
In. A. E.
Indig. American!, n, 1888 (Italian form). Zumis.—
Blaou, Atlas, XII, 62,1667. Zun.— Disturnell, map
Mejico 1846. Zuna.— Davis, Kl Gringo, 128, 1857.
Zune.— \Yard in Ind. At!. Rep. 1864, 191, 1865.
Zuni.— Kspejo (15,s3) in Hakluyt. Voy., in, 471.
1600; Doc. Incd., xv, 180, 1871. Zuni. — Benavides,
Memorial, 34, 1630. Zunia.— Calhoun (1819) in
Cal. Mess, and Oorresp., 205 et seq., 1850.
Zuiiians.— Hughes, Doniphun's Exped., 1%, 1848.
Zunias.— Vetancurt (1693), TeatroMex., in, 311,
1871. Zuni-Cibola.— -Bandelier in Arch. Inst.
Papers, in, 153, 1890. Zuni-Cibola. — Bandelier in
Rev. d' Ethnog.,207. 1S86. Zunie.— Kvans in Ind.
AfT. Rep. 1869, 101, 1.S70. Zunni.— Gregg misquoted
by Gallatin in Trans. Am. Ethnol. Sue., . n,
Ixxxviii, 1848. Zunu.— Gatschet in Mag. Am.
Hist., 260, Apr. 1882 (misprint; also Zuni).
Zuny.— Mendoea (V)86)iu Hakluyt, Voy.. 462,470,
1600 (after Esprjo, 1583). Zura'.— Hurras, Idea
dell' Universe, xvii, 76, 1784. Zuyi. — Bandelier
in Arch. Inst. Papers, in, 154, 1890 (misprint).
Zunian Family. A distinct linguistic
family, comprising only the Zuni tribe.
-Zuni.— Turner in Pac. R. R. Rep., m, pt. 3, 55,
91-93, 1856 (finds no radical affinity between Zuni
and Keres); Buschmann, Neu-Mexico, 254, 266,
276-278, 280-29(5, 302, 1858 (vocabs. and general
references); Keanein Stanford, Compend., Cent,
and So. Am., 479, 1878 ("a stock language")-.
Powell in Rocky Mtn. Presbyterian, Nov. 1878
(includes Zuni, Las Nutrias, 'Ojo de Pescado);
Gatschet in Mag. Am. Hist., 260, 1882. =Zunian.—
Powell in Am. Nat., 604, Aug. 1880; Powell in 7th
Rep. B. A. E., 138, 1891.
Zuriiga. Apparently a Papago ranch-
eria in N. w. Sonora, Mexico; probably
named from a Spaniard.— Cones, Garces
Diary, 87, 1900.
Zutsemin ('red ocher,' or 'red earth').
An Okinugan town on upper Similka-
ineeri r., Brit. Col.
Vermillion. — Teit in Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
n, 174, 1900 (white men's name). Zu'tsamin.—
Ibid. Zu'tsEmin.— Ibid.
SYNONYMY
Aabahu — Arapaho.
Aacus=Acoma.
A-a-ko-za= I ya koza.
Aaltu=Ala.
A-ampkua amim=Umpqua.
Aanadako's=Anadarko.
Aa'ninena= Atsina.
Aanu'hawa= Hanahawnnena
Aarapahoes^Arapaho.
A-ar-ke = Hopi.
Aas — Eyeish.
A'-a'tam, A'-a'tam A'kimult Pima.
A-auh-wauh=Ahah\veh.
Aays=Eyeish.
Ababeves=Ababco.
Abacoes= Ahihka.
Abacooche, Abacouchees Abiku-lslii
Abanu. Abacus = Hawikuh.
Abagadusets= Bagaduee.
Abalache, Abalachi = Apalaehce.
Abanakees, Abanakis, Abanaquis, Abanaquois— Ab
naki.
Abarginny=Abcrginian.
Abbacoochees = A bi k udsh i .
Abbato-tena', Abba-to-tenah, Abbato-tinneh = Abba-
totirie.
Abbetikis, Abbitibbes, Abbitibbi -Abittibi.
Abbo = Abo.
Ab-boin-ee Sioux, Ab-boin-ug, Abbwoi-nug^ Dakota.
Abchas, Abecaes, Abecas, Abecka = Abihka.
Abecoche, Abecochi, Abecoochee, Abecothee, Abe-
couechis = Abikudshi.
Abeeka-East Abeika.
Abeicas, Abeikas, Abekas=Abihka.
Abenaguis, Abenaka, Abena'kes, Abenakias, Abd-
nakis, Abena'kiss, Abenakki, Abenaques. Abena-
quioicts, Abenaquiois, Abenaquioue, Abenaquis,
Abenati, Abenequas, Abenquois=Abnaki.
Abequin= Abiquiu.
Abercrosh = \Vaganakisi.
Abergeny, Aberieney=Abergiiiian.
Abernaquis=Abnaki.
Abicas = Abihka.
Abicu, Abicui, Abiguin= Abiquiu.
Abi'hka=Abihka.
Abi'hkudshi = A bi kudshi .
Abikas, Abikaws = Abihka.
Abimiouec, Abimi8ec=Illinois,
Abinaqui = Abnaki .
Abingas=\Vaf»pinger.
Abinohkie = Abnaki.
Abinones=\Vea.
Abio=Abo.
Abiquico, Abiquieu, Abiquin, Abiquiri = Abiquiu.
Abitibis, Abittibbes-=Abittibi.
Abnakis, Abnaquies, Abnaquiois, Abnaquis, Abna-
quois, Abnaquotii, Abnasque, Abnekais^ Abnaki.
Ab-oin, Aboinug= Dakota.
Abolachi = Apalachee.
Abonakies= Abnaki.
Abonerhopiheim = A houerho] >i h eini.
Abonnekee = Abnaki .
Aborginny= Aberginian.
Abraham Lincoln's village Tlu-cliuntuiuio.
Abre Croche = \Vaganaki.si.
Abricu = Abiquiu .
Absaraka, Absarakos, Absaroka, Absarokes, Absa-
roki= Crows.
Absayme-=Ansaimcs.
Absoroka ----= Crows.
Abucbochu=Abikudshi
Abucios^=Acoma.
Abuquin= Abiquiu.
Aburcos = Cambu j os.
Abuscal = Abasoal .
Abwoinug = I )akota .
Acadcan, Acadian Indians -Mi emac.
Acansa, Acansea, Acansias=Quapaw.
Acapatos — Atsina.
Acawmuck= Patuxet.
Accahanock=Aeeohanoe.
Accanceas, Accances^Quapaw.
Accawm acke = A ecomac .
Acchusnutt = Aeushnet.
Accocesaws, Accockesaws -Arkokisa.
A.ccohanock=Accohanoc.
Accokesaus, Accokesaws= Arkokisa.
Accomack=Accomac, I'atuxet.
Accomentas, Accominticus, Accomintycus, Acco-
mynticus = Aeeom in ta.
Acconeechy=Occaneechi.
Ac-cool -le=Akuli.
Accoomeek= Patuxet.
Accopogue = Aquebogue.
Accotronacks — AecohaiH)e.
Accowmack=Aecomac.
Acculee = Akuli.
Acha = Pieuris.
Aohague=Outchougai.
Achalaque= Cherokee.
A-cha'-o-tin-ne= Etehareottine.
Achaque=Outchougai.
Achastas, Achastli, Achastlians, Achastliens,
Achastlier, Achastlies=Rumsen.
Acheaubofau=Talasse.
Achedomas=Alchedoma
Achees=Yuchi.
Achelaci, Achelacy, Achelaiy, Achelayy=IIoche-
layi.
Achena= Atsina.
Acheotenne =- Etehareottine.
Aches = Pawnee.
A-che-to-e-ten-ni, Acheto-e-Tinne, Acheto-tena=
Etehareottine.
Ache'to-tin'neh=Titshotina.
Achiesta =Aehasta.
Achiganes^Sooke.
Achina=Chiaha.
Achilia=Hitehiti.
Achiligoiiiane=Achiligouan.
Achiok=Akhiok.
Achipoes, Achipoue=Chippewa.
Achirigouans=Achiligouan.
Achistas= Rumsen.
Achjuch-Aliat--=Inguklimiut, Imuklimiut.
Achkingkesaky, Achkinkehacky, Achkinkeshacky =
Haekensaek.
Achkugmjuten==Aglemiut, Kaniagmiut.
Ach-min-de-cou-may=Kalispel.
Achoic ^Comihavit= Achois.
Achomawes=-- Aehomawi.
A-cho-ma'-wi^Shastan Family.
Achonechy=Oeeaneechi.
Achoto-e-tenni= Etchareottinfc.
Achquegenonck, Achquickenoungh, Achquickenunok,
Achquickenunk, Achquikanuncque A<juacka-
nonk.
Achsisaghecks, Achsissaghecs=Missisauga.
Achulares^=Chulare.
Achusse, Achussi=Aehusi.
Achwlget= Hagwilget .
Acihi, Acihi-^ine = Ashihi.
Acinay Caddo.
A'-ci-wi =Zufii.
Ackiagmute ^Akiak.
Ackin«kesaky= Haekensaek.
Ackoolee=Akuli.
1021
ACKQt'KKKNON- -AHALPAM
LB. A. E.
Ackquekenon Aqiiackanonk.
Acmaat. A-co. Acogiya = Acoma.
Acohanock :Aocohaiu»c.
Acohee < >roec.
Aco-ke-sas Arkokisa.
Acolocii Cliiliii.
Acolta Lekwiltok
ilZ:»: AcCo0mik~AcomemaAcomen8es, Acomeses,
Acomis, Acomo. Acona -Acmna.
Aconeche, Aconecho, Aconeechy -Ocraneecln.
Aconia Aroma.
Aconichi -Occaneechi.
Aconista -Aonnita.
Acoonedy < >ccancechi.
Acossesaws =Arkokisu.
Acosta, Acoste ^('oste.
Acota ^Acoti.
Acounee Oronee.
Acpalliut Akpaliut.
Acquackanonk Aqiiackanonk.
Acquaseack, Acquaskack =Acquaskao.
Acquia Aroma.
Acqiucanunck. Acquiggenonck, Acqmkanong =
Aquackanonk.
Ac quin a nack su acks= Acquintanacsuak.
Acquinoehionee Iroqiiois.
Ac quintanacksuah. Acquintanacksuak, Acqumtanac
suck, Acquintunachsuah = Acquintanacsuak.
Acquinushionee -Iroqiiois.
Acquiora Has,riopa.
Acquitanases Aruiiintanarsuak.
Actun San Kaiacl.
Acu Acoma.
Acubadaos Arbadaos.
Acuca, Acucans, Acuco, Acucu = Acoma.
Acuera Arqiicra.
Acuique, A cu-lah = Pc.cos.
Acus Aci'ina.
Acusy Achu>i.
Acux Acmna.
Acuye I 'cms.
Adaes Ailai, San Miguel <le Linares.
Adage, Adahi, Adaices, Adaics, Adaies, Adaihe,
Aflais, Adaisses, Adaize -Adai.
A da ka' da ho Arikara.
A'dal k'ato'igo N-'-c I'crc.'v.
Adams Lake Band Smith Adrian Band
Adawadi-nys 1'ota watoini.
Adayi-s. Adays, Addaise, Addaize, Addees=A(iai
Addi \\\.
Addick Ahdik.
Addies Adai.
Ad dik Alidik.
Ad dik kun maig I'dckiiinaif,'.
Addle Heads Mcnninincc.
Adeos Adai.
Adene Athapascan Family.
Adero Ardcru.
Adeyches Adai.
Adgebaches Tukahatchi.
Adgrtantehook Amsat:untaroiik.
Adiais Adai.
Adigie, Adigo K ittanii'iiL'.
Adfkamag I 'dckminiiL'.
Adirondacs, Adirondaks, Adiroudax, Adirontak,
Adisonkas - Adirmidack.
Adjejawk djccjuk.
Adls, AdUhsmn, Adlat Adlct.
Adnondecks Adirondack.
Adocna Athapu-i-an Family.
AdoH-h \dai.
Adusta Kdi-to.
Adwanuqdn AtsUK''U'i.
Adyt-a Adai.
Adzumawi Achomawi.
Acnay Mamai.
Arqucya Acqnt:ra.
Aea Kycish.
Acictoouc I'/ntinhi.
Ac-BOpU» F.Mlpll^.
AHagoula OfoL'oula.
AffaU tena Al>l>atotinc.
Afrahnootani \\ahpckutc.
Afulakln Wa-cu.
A gai du ka, A gai ti kiit teh Amiihtikara.
Agaligamutc Airnlink. •
Agamenticus Acciimintu.
Aganuschioni = lro<iiioi.s.
Agaraits, A-gar-it-is=Miskut.
Agawaam=Agawam.
Agaweshkni, Agaweshni = Asa wesh.
Agawom, Agawomes-=Agawam.
Agerones = Hainai.
Aggawam, Aggawom =Agawani.
Ag-gi-tik/-kah=Tazaaiffadika.
Aggoncy, Agguncia=Norumbega.
Aghquessaine, Aghquissasne -Saint Regis.
Aghsiesagichrone=Missisauga.
Agin^I'ecos.
Agissawamg= Aga\\ am.
Agiu — Pt't'os.
Agiukchugumut= Agiukchuk.
Agivarik = A gi vavi k.
Aglahmutes, Agliixtana, Aglegmiut, Aglegmjuten,
Aglegmut=Aglemiut.
Agnascoga=Aquascogoc.
Agnechronons, Agnee, Agneehronon, Agneronons,
Agnerronons, A.gnic = Mohawk.
Agnie, Agniee, Agniegue=Canienga.
Agniehronnons, Agniehroron, Agnierhonon, Agni-
eronnons, Agnieronons, Agnierrhonons, Agniers,
A Agniez, Agnizez= Mohawk.
Ago -= A coma.
Agolegmiut, Agolegmuten, Agolegmutes -^ Agle-
miut.
Agoncy =Norumbega .
Agoneascah=lro(iuois.
Agones=Iowa.
Agonnonsionni, Agonnousioni, Agonnsionm=Iro-
quois.
Agonwarage^ Kagoughsage.
Agoolmutes= Aglemiut.
Agorichi=Aoreachi.
Agotsaganens = Tsaganha .
Agotsaganes= Mahican , Tsaganha.
Agotsagenens = M a h i can .
Agotssakann=Tsa,L,ranha.
Agouais, Agoual, Agoues-=To\va.
Agowaun, Agowaywam^Agawam.
Agowik^Iguik.
Agozhaga = Tsaga n ha .
Agozhagauta=Mahican.
Agua Caliente = Gupa, Hechi.
Aguachaches=Agnachacha.
Agua Dulce=Tova.
Agua Frio= Pueblo Quemado.
Aguano^gi=Abnaki.
Agua Rias= Agua Fria.
Aguasaiuchium= Ah waste, Uchium.
Aguas Calientes = Hawikuh, Ojo Caliente.
Aguascobi = Hawiknh.
Aguascosack = A< i uascogoc.
Aguasto= Ah wastes.
Agua Supais=Havasupai.
Aguato, Aguatobi, Aguatubi, Aguatuby, Aguatuvi,
Aguatuya, Aguatuyba = Awatobi.
Aguenes= Doguenes.
Aguico, Aguicobi=Hawikuh.
Aguiernonon=Mphawk.
Aguinsa ^Kwakina.
Aguitobi - Awatobi.
Aguivira^Quivira.
Aguliagamiut, Aguliagamute = Afniliak.
Aguljmjuten = Aglemiut.
Agulmiut=Chnagmiut.
Agulmut = K usk wogmiut.
Agulmuten = Aglemiut.
Aguscal= Abascal.
AguBcobi=Ha\vikuh.
Aguskemaig= Kskimo.
A gutch-a-ninne, A-gutch-a-ninne-wug=Hidatsa.
Agutit :Kinii)etn.
Aguwom = Aga warn.
A-gu-yu= Pecos.
Agvan=Avak.
A-ha chae=()sage.
Abacus = Hawikuh.
Ah' ah -Ahalakalgi.
Ahah-ar-ro'-pir no-pah= Ahaharopirnopa.
Ahahawa, Anahaway == Amahami.
Ahahnclins= Atsina.
Ah ah-wai, Ah-ah wauk Ahahweh.
Ahaknanelet, A-hak-nan-helet, Ahaknan-helik=A
vilirmiut.
Ah'alakat ^Chemehuevi.
Ahalaxalgi-.Alialakalgi.
Ahalpam— Santiam.
BULL. 30]
AHANDSHIYUK AKKIAGAMUTE
1023
Ahandshiyuk, Ahandsbuyuk amim, Ahantchuyuk
amim=Ahantchuyuk.
Ahapapka=Ahapopka.
Ah-auh-vauh, Ah-auh-wauh-ug=Ahahweh.
Ahausath = A housa ht.
Ahawhwauk=Ahahweh.
Ah-bah-to-din-ne=Abbatotine.
Ahcharaiar=Atchinanatchi.
Ah-co=Acoma.
Ahehoen, Ahehoenes=Ahehouen.
Ahei'pudin= Lower Chinook.
Ahekouen = A hehouen .
A'-hel-tah=Tlelding.
Ah-e-o-war=Iovva.
Ahepat Okla=Oypatukla.
Ahgomekhelanaghamiut = Agomekel enan ak.
Ah-gote'-sa-ga-nage = Stoc k bridge .
Ahgulakhpaghamiut=Agulakpak.
Ahguliagamut = A kl ut.
Ahgy-tecitteh, Ahgyweit= Agaihtikara.
Ah-ha-chick=Ahaehick.
Ah-hi-ta-pe=Siksika.
Ahhousaht=Ahpusaht.
Ahiahichi = Eyeish .
Ahialt=Ahealt.
AH-i'-hi-nin= Pawnee.
Ahijados, Ahijaos, Ahijitos^Ta wehash.
Ahinai = Hainai.
Ahipa = Etah.
Ah-knaw-ah-mish, Ah-know-ah-mish = H a h uamis.
Ah-ko=Acoma.
Ahkonapi = Akonapi .
Ahkootskie=Auk.
Ah-kuh'-ne-nak = A kuninak.
Ahkvaystkie=Akvetskoe.
A 'hlait'ha= Cochiti.
Ah-le-la, Ahlelq=Shipaulovi.
Ah-mah-oo=Komoyue.
Ah-mau-dah-kas = Anadarko.
Ah-meek = Ahmik .
Ah-mo-kae = Hopi .
Ahnahaways = A maliami.
Ah'-nah-ha-na'-me-te=Ahnahanametc.
Ah-nan-dah-kas, Ahnaudahkas, Ahnaudakas=Ana-
darko.
Ahnenin, Ahni-ninn=Atsina.
Ahondihronnons=Aondironon.
Ahonerhopiheim=Ahouerhopiheim.
Ahos;ett= Ahousaht.
Ahouandate = Hu ron .
Ahouenrochrhonons = Wen rohronon.
Ahouset, Ahowartz, Ahowsaht, Ah-owz-arts=
Ahousaht.
Ahoya=Hoya.
Ah'-pai-tup-iks=Ahahpitape.
Ah-pe-ki', Ah-pe-ki'-e=Apikaiyiks.
Ah-pen-ope-say=Arikara.
Ahpokagamiut = Apoka k .
Ah-qua-sos-ne= Saint Regis.
Ahrenda, Ahrendah-ronons, Ahrendaronons=Aren-
dahronons.
Ab/-ro-wha=Arukhwa (1).
Ah-shee-wai=Zufii.
Ah-shin'-na-de'-ah=Ashinadea.
Ah-shi-wi=Zuni.
Ah-shu-ah-har-peh = Salish.
Ah-Supai= Havasupai.
Aht=Xootka.
Ahtawwah= Ottawa.
Ahtna-Khotana = A h tena.
Ahuaches= Pawnee.
Ahuatcha = M escaleros.
Ahuato, Ahuatu, Ahuatuyba=Awatobi.
Ahulqa=Ahulka.
Ah uzto = A watobi .
Ahwahawas, Ahwahaways, Ah-wah ha-way ^Aina-
nami.
Ahwahnachee, Ahwahnechee=Awani.
Ah-wah-sis'-sa=Awausee.
A-hwa-ki-lu=Chimakuin.
Ahwandate = Huron .
Ahwa-paia-kwanwa = Tontos.
Ah-wash-tes = Ah waste.
Ah-wa-sis-se=Awausee.
Ahwastes = A h waste.
Ah-wat-tenna=Awatobi.
Ahwhacknanhelett=Aivilirmiut.
Ah-wha-mish = Hahuamis.
Ahwilgate=Hagwilget.
Ahyak-Ayak.
Ahyato = Arapaho.
Ahyche= Eyeish.
Ahyoksekawik=Aiachagiuk.
Aiabeka=East Abeika.
Ai-aha=Chiricahua.
Aiaialgutak= Avatanak.
Aiaichi= Eyeish.
Aiakhatalik^Aiaktalik.
Aianabe=Ayanabi.
Aiano=Kanohatino.
Aiaoua, Aiaouais, Aiaouez=Iowa.
Ai-a-ta= Apache.
Aiauway, Aiavvis— Iowa.
Aibacusi = Tupo .
Aibamcs = Alibamu .
Aibeka=West Abeika.
Aibina. Albino =Aivino.
A'-ic, Aicfie, Aiches=Eyeish.
Ai-dIk'-a-da-hu=Arikara.
Ai'gspalo=Aigspaluma.
Ai'gspaluma=Snakes, Modoc.
Ai-ha=C1liiricahua.
Aijados, Aijaos=Tawehash.
Aijas = Eyeish.
Aij cues = Iowa.
A'ikoka=Acpma.
Aikspalu = Aigspaluma.
Ailigulsha=Elakulsi.
Ailways— Iowa.
Ainais=Hainai.
Ainones, Ainoves=Iowa.
Ain'shi-kwe, Aiyshi-kwe=Aingshi.
A-i-nun' = Crows.
Aioaez=Ipwa.
Aioma, Aiomo=Aconia.
Aiouez, Aiounouea, Aiowais=Jowa.
Ais=Eyeish.
Aisa=Ais.
Aise, A'-ish = Eyeish.
Aisnous=Iowa.
Aitchelich, Aitchelitz=Atselits.
Aiticha=Iticha.
Ai-tiz-zarts, Aitzarts=Ehatisaht.
Aivatanak = A vatana k .
Aivillirmiut = Aivi 1 i rmiut.
Aiwahokwe=Aiyaho.
Aix= Eyeish.
Aixacan = Axacan.
Aixai, Aixaj=Eyeish.
Aixaos=Ta wehash.
Ai-yah -kin-nee = Hopi.
Aiyaho-kwe = Ai y aho.
Aiyahokwi=Asa.
Ai-yan, Ai-ya-na=Hankutchin.
Aiyansh=-Aiyansh.
Aizes= Eyeish.
Ajaouez, Ajouas=Iowa.
Ajouelles=Avoyelles.
Ajoues, Ajouez=Iowa.
Aj uy ap = U j u i ap .
Ak'a inink'acin'a=Kanse.
Akama, Akamsca, Akamsea, Akamsians --Qnapaw.
Ak'an=Anchguhlsu.
Akancas, A Kancea, Akanceas, Akansa, Akansaes,
Akansas, Akanscas, Akansea, Akansis, Akanssa,
Akanzas=Quapaw.
Akatlak=Akatik.
Aka-ush, Aka'-uskni = Agawesh.
Akavat=\Vanupiapayum.
Ak/-ba-su'-pai= Havasupai .
Akbat=Akpan.
Akchadak-kochkond = Akchadak-
Akreji=Santa Clara.
A'kemorl-Oohtam = Pima.
Akenatzie, Akenatzy=0ceaneech'i,
Akensas = Q uapa w .
Akfaski=Oakfuskee.
Akharatipikam = K epel .
Akhonapi -^ Akonapi.
Akhrakouaehronon, Akhrakvaeronon=("onestoga.
Akiagamiut, Akiagmut, Akiagomute = Akiak.
Akiakchagmiut, Akiatshagamut ^Akiachak.
A/kimmash=Clackania.
Akimuri=Aquirnuri.
Akinsayrs = Quapaw .
Akiskinookaniks=Akiskenukinik.
Akka=Makak.
Akkiagamute, Akkiagmute=Akiak.
1024
AKKOLEAR— ALNANBAI
[B. A. E.
Akkolear-Aknliarmiut.
AKkon Auk.
Akkoolee .Akuli.
Aklukwagamut AkhU.
Ak min' e 8hu'-me = Kalispel.
Akmute ^Akmiut.
Aknutl :Honsading.
A-ko -Acoma.
Ako Aln'). A com a.
Akochakanen' =Mahiean.
Akokavi Acoma.
Akoklako Lower Kutenai.
Akokovi. Ako-ma = Aeoina.
Akonichi - Oecaneechi.
Akononsionni =IroqllOlS.
Akonwarage =Kagoughsage.
Akooligamute-Aklut.
Akoon Akun.
Akoroa Koroa.
Akofaskaro'-re"' TiiM-arora.
A ko tea ka' ne"\ A ko -tca-ka nha\ A kots ha-ka-
nen Delaware.
AkSanake Abnaki.
Akowetako Kawita.
Akowini Akonapi.
Akpani Akpan.
Akrakwae Atrakwaye.
Akuchaklactas - Lower Kutenai.
Akudliarmiut Akulianniut.
Akudnimiut Akiidnirinint.
Akuesii pai -Havasupai.
Akukapi Aeoina.
Akuliak Eskimos Akuliarmiut.
Akuliaq Akuliak.
Akuliukhpak :Akulinkpak.
Akulvikchuk Akulivikehuk.
Akura nga= Aeurapna.
Akusash-ronu Saint Ke^is.
Akutanskoe Akulan.
A ku tea ka" nha Delaware.
Akiitciny -Aquitun.
Akutskoe Auk.
A kwa'-amish -Hahuainis.
Akwanake -Al^otikin.
A kwan-ke' Auotsatraiiha.
Akwesasne -- Saint Ke^is.
Akwetz - Akvetskoe.
Akwilget Hwotsotenne.
Akwinoshioni Iroipiois.
Ala Alihainu.
Alabama Alihainu. Talie{»atava.
Ala Bamer = Alilianni.
Alachees, A lack a way talofa. Alacua Alaehtia-.
Aladihugh .Chinook.
Alaganuk, Alagnak \lauanik.
Alagonkins AlL'oiikin.
Alagulsa Klakulsi.
Alahaho Kansa.
Alaiulapu Santa hie-.
Alakea rala<|Uessmi.
Alak*mayuk Lakiniut.
Alaki \Vnlpi.
Alamada Alaiue<la.
Alameda la Isleta Isleta.
Aiammimakt ish Klainath.
Alamo Liiwilvan.
Alamo Solo Cieiiejja.
Alan tar Atsina.
A' la nyu mu Ala
Alapiiha tolafa Alapaha.
Alatamahas Altainaha.
A'laUknei Tlatskanai.
Alauna Idtlona.
Alhamai Alihainu.
Albenaquioue, Albenaquis Ahnaki
Albikac Abihka.
Albinones \NY»i.
Albiquin Ani<|iiiu.
Alf.-a ANea.
Alchtdomei, Alchedum, Alchedumas. Alchidomas
Alrlirdoina.
Alchonei Olliuii.
Alcuco Aeoina.
Alrbamah. Alebamong Alihainu
Aleche Kyi-iH»i.
Alergaecning Sliaiinopin's Town
Ale 11 WatlHlH.
Alemada. Alemrda Alanie'la.
Alemousiski = Armouchiquois.
Alena=Halona.
Ale'outeans=Aleut.
Alesar^ Atsina.
Aleupkigna=Alympquigna.
Aleut = Ksquimauan Family.
Aleuten = Aleut, Esquimauan Family.
Aleutians= Esquimauan Family.
Alexandria = Stella.
Alexandria Indians = Tautin.
Alexandrousk=Alexanrtrovsk, Nvshagak.
Alexeief's Odinotchka=Alexief.
Aleya-=Alsea.
Aleytac = Aleta.
Algodomes, Aigodones, Algodonnes^Alchedonm.
Algokin, Algomeequin, Algomequins, Algomme-
quin=Algonkin.
Algommequin de risle = Kichesipirini.
Algomquins, Algoncains, Algongms, Algonguin, Al-
gonic Indians — A Igon kin.
Algonkin Inferieures = Montagnais.
Algonkin-Lenape, Algonkins, Algonkin und Beo-
thuk =Algonquian.
Algonmequin, Algonquains, Algonquens -AlKonkni.
Algonquin -Algonquian.
Algonquins a tetes de Boule=Tetes de Boule.
Algonquins Inferieurs=Montagnais.
Algonquins of Rainy Lake=Kojejewinmewug.
Algonquins Superieurs= Ottawa.
Algoomenquini, Algoquins, Algoquois, Algoum-
quins, Algoumekins, Algoumequini, Algoume-
quins, Algumenquini = Algonkin.
Aliata. Aliatan, Aliatans of La Playes, Ahatans of
the West, Aliatons, Aliatons of the west=Ietan.
Alibam, Alibamas, Alibamies, Alibamo. Alibamons.
Alibamous, Alibanio, Alibanons^Alibamu.
Alich, Aliche, Alickas=Eyeish.
Alikwa=Yurok.
Alimacany=Alimacani.
Alimamu = A libamu .
Alimibegoueci = A 1 i m ibegouek .
Alimo Bonita, Alimo Bonito=Alamo Bonito.
Alimouek, Alimouk = Illinois.
Alinconguins^= Algonkin.
Aliniouek, AliniSek, Alinouecks -Illinois.
Alipconck, Alipkonck=Alipconk.
Alish, Alishes=Eyeish.
Alitak-Akhiok.
Alitan, Aliton=Ietan.
Aljiman= Eljman.
Al-ka-ac^=Aleax.
Alkakalilkes=Alkali Lake.
Alkansas = Quapa w .
Allagae=Ellijay.
Allamutcha Old Town=Alamucha.
Allasis=Atasi.
Allayume = Alent.
All Chiefs -Mot wainaiks.
Allebome=Comanche.
Allegaeniny=Shannopin's Town.
Allegans^ Cherokee.
Allegany Indians =Alleghany Indians.
Allegany Village -Deyobnegano.
Allegewe, Allegewi, Allegewy, Alleghans, All •
ghanys — Cherokee.
Allegheny = Allegheny Indians.
< Alleguipes=Allaquippa.
; Allegwi =Cberokee.
Allemouchicoi8-=Armoncbi(}Uois.
Allenemipigons =Cbippewa of Lake Nipegou.
Allequas -Yurok.
Allequippe = A 1 1 a< i uippa.
Allianies = Miami.
Alliatan, Alliatans of the west let an.
Allibama, Allibamis, Allibamons, Allibamous
bamu.
Allicamany =Alimacani.
Alligany =Allegbany Indians.
Alligator Hole, Alligator Indians Alligator.
Alligewi, AllighewiB= Cherokee.
Allimacany -Aliniacani.
Allinouecks Illinois.
Allvatalama Alwatbalaina.
Almacoac -Anaooat.
Almauchicois, Almonchiguois, Almouchicoisen,
mouchiquoise Armouchiquois.
Almpquigna- Alympquigna.
Alnanbai — Abnaki.
BULL. 30]
ALOMAS ANCIENNE LORETTE
1025
Alomas=Acoma, Halona.
Alona=Halona.
Aloqui=Hopi.
Alpawa= Alpowna.
Al-pm-tca = Alpincha.
ALqla'xL=Atlklaktl.
Alquequin=Algonkin.
Alquestan= Azqueltan.
Alsentia= Kaguyak.
Alseya, Al-si=Alsea.
Alsigante'gwi= Arosaguntacook.
Alsigontegok=St Francis.
Alsiias, Alsi'-me^unne, Alsiya=Alsea.
Altajumi, Altajumo=Altahmos.
Altamaca, Altapaha = Altamaha.
Altar =Pitic.
Altaraca = Olataraca .
Altasse=Atasi.
Al-ta-tin=Sekani.
Al-ta-tin of Bear Lake=Saschutkenne.
Altatmos= Altahmos.
Altekas= Texas.
Altenkins=Algonkin.
Altignenonghac=Attigneenongnahac.
Altihamaguez, Altikamek, Altikameques = Attika-
megue.
Alto = Pueblo Alto.
Aluquia=Abiquiu.
A'lva-ye'lilit=Eskirno.
Alwaththalam=Alwathalama.
Amacabos, Amacava, A-mac-ha'-ves, Amaguaguas^
Mohave.
Amahim=Anaham.
Amahuayas, Amajabas, £.majavas=Mohave.
Amakaraongky=Aquackanonk.
Amalecites, Amalicites, Amalingans, Amalistes =
Malecite.
Amanakpa=Amonokoa.
Amandaicoes=Anadarko.
Amaques, Amaqui=Hopi.
Amarascoggin, Amarascogin, Amarescoggin,Amaris-
coggins, Amaroscoggen= Arosaguntacook.
Amasaconticook, Amasacontoog, Amasaguanteg=
Amaseconti.
Amasagunticook = Arosagun tacook .
Amasconly, Amascontie, Amasconty, Amasecontee=-
Amaseconti.
Amasi= Amahami.
Ama ssacanty, Amassaconty = Amaseconti .
A-ma'-te-wat-se' = Amahami.
Amathlas=Yalaka.
Amati&ami= Amahami.
A ma tinataM=Amatidatahi.
Amay— Amaye.
Amaye'l-e/gwa= Big-islan d .
Amaye'li-gunahi'ta=Long Island.
Amayes=Jemez.
Ambahtawoot, Ambah-tawut-dinni, Amba-ta-ut'tine,
Ambatawwoot, Ambawtamoot, Ambawtawhoot-
dinneh, Ambawtawhoot Tinneh, Ambawtawoot,
Ambawtowhoot=Abbatotine.
Amdustez = Conestoga.
Ame=Zuni.
Amediche, Amedichez=Nabedache.
Ameges=,Temez.
Amehouest=Amikwa.
Ameias, Ameies, Amejes=Jemez.
Ameko8es=Amikvva.
Amelestes, Amelicks, Amelingas, Amelistes, Ame-
listis, Amenecis=Malecite.
Amerascogen, Amerescogin= Arosagun tacook.
Ameries=Jemez.
Ameriscoggins, Amerriscoggin^Arosaguntacook.
A-me;she'=Hidatsa.
Amgutsuish = Umpqua .
Ami=Zuni.
Amicawaes, Amicois, Amicoues, Amicoures, Ami-
cours, Amic-ways = Amikwa.
Amies =Jemez.
Amihouis=Amikwa.
Ami'k, Amik=Ahmik.
A-mi-ke-ar-rum=Amaikiara.
Amikois, Amikpnes, Amikoiiai, Amikoiias, Ami-
kcuek, Amikoues, a Mikouest, Amikouets, Ami-
kouis, Amikouys = Amikwa.
A-miks'-eks=Inuksiks.
Amilicites= Malecite.
Aminoia = Aminoya.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 65
Amios=Jemez.
Amircankanne, Amireaneau=Arosag>untacook.
Amires=Jemez.
Amirgankaniois=Narraganset.
Amitigoke=Amitok.
Amitioke = Amitormiut.
Amitons=Yankton.
Amitoq, Amittioke, Amityook^Amitok.
Amkepatines=Hunkpatina.
Am-khark-hit-ton=Ankakehittan.
Ammarascoggin, Ammarescoggin, Ammascoggen =
A rosagun tacop k .
Ammisk-watcheethinyoowuc=Paskwawininiwug.
A-moc-ha-ve= Mohave.
A'moekwikwe=Hopi.
Amohah = Mohave.
Amohak= Mohawk.
Amoj aves = Mohave.
A-mo-kini, A-mo-kwi=Hopi.
Amolelish = Molala.
Amonoscoggan, Amonoscoggin=Arosaguntacook.
Amooklasah Town— Muklassa.
Amoscongen = Arosaguntacook.
Amosequonty = Amaseconti.
Amo-shium-qua= Amushungkwa.
Amoxami, Amoxawi=Mohave.
Amo-xium-qua, Amoxunqua, Amoxunque =Amu-
shungkwa.
Ampapa, Ampapes^Hunkpapa.
Ampkokni maklaks, Air. pkua= Umpqua.
A'mpxankni = Wasco.
Amresscoggin = Arosaguntacook .
Amuchaba = Mohave .
A'muhak=Mohawk.
A-mu-kwi-kwe=Hopi.
Amutakhwe=New River Indians.
Ana=Cree.
Anabaidaitcho = Nabedach e .
Anacarck, Anacbue=Anacbuc.
Anachataqua = Anacharaqua.
Anacoac=Anacoat.
Anacostan=Nacotchtank.
Ana-da-ca, Anadaghcoes, Anadahcoe, An-a-dah-has,
An-a-dah-kas, Anadahkoes, Anadahkos, Anadakas,
An-a-dak-has, Anadakkas, Anadako, Anadaku,
Anadarcos, Anadarko's, Anadogheos, Anador-
koes=Anadarko.
Anagados = A negados.
Anagangaw=Honeoye.
Anagonges, Anaguanoxgi=Abnaki.
Anaguas= Mohawk.
Anaha=Inyaha.
Anahanuk=Alaganik.
An-ah-dah-koes, An-ah-dah-kos, Anahdakas=Ana-
darko.
Anahem, Anahim, Anahim's Tribe = Anaham.
Anaho, Anahons, Anahous=Osage.
Anahuac = Inyaha.
| Anaica Apalache=Iniahico.
Anais=Hainai.
Anajot=Oneida (vil.).
Anaknak=Anagnak.
Anakwan 'ki = Dela wares.
Analac=Analao.
Anames=Aranama.
Ananares = A vavares.
Anandaque=Canandaigua.
Anandarkoes=Anadarko.
Ananis=Biloxi.
I Anantooeah= Seneca.
Anapaho = Arapaho.
; Anaquago, Anaquaqua=Oquaga.
Anasaguntacooks, Anasaguntakook, Anasagunti-
cooks = A rosagn ntacook.
' Anasaquanans=-Nascapee.
Anasuguntakook = Arosaguntacook.
Anatoak = Anoatok .
Anatsagane = Stockbrid ge.
A.naudagas = Onondaga.
Anavares = A vavares.
Anawmanient = Onawmanient.
Anaxis=Biloxi.
Anayachtalik— Aiaktalik.
Anayints=0neida.
Ance, Ance-ke-we-naw=Wequadong.
Ancestral gens=Hangkaenikashika.
Anchipawah = Chippewa.
Ancienne Lorette=Lorette.
ANCOCISCO — APACHE8-CHIRICAGUIS
[B. A. E.
Ancocisco sAurocisro.
Andagaron :Kanagaro.
And&icos Anadarko.
And»-kpoen = Eskimo.
Andaraque - Kanagaro.
Andarcos -Anadarko.
Andaalaka, Andastaehronon, Andastaeronnons, An
dastaes, Andastagueus, Andastaguez, Andastakas,
Andastes, Andastfs. Andastiguez. Andastiquez,
Andastoe, Andasto'e'r, Andastoerhonon, Andas-
to'e'ronnons, Andastoerrhonons, Andastognes,
Andastogue, Andastoguehronnons, Andastogue-
ronnons, Andastoguez, Andastohe. Andastonez,
Andastoui, Andastracronnons =ConestOga.
Andata honato. Andatahouat, Andatohats -Ottawa.
Andayes--- Adai.
And dai-coes Anadarko.
Anderson's River Esquimaux = Kitegareut.
Anderson's Town = \Vapeiuiiiskink.
Andiatae .Andiala.
Andoouanchronon = Ataronchrono.
Andosagues, Andostaguez, Andostoues =ConestOga.
Andowanchronon - Ataronchronoii.
Andreatt'sky.Andreievsky, Andreivsky -- Andrea 1'ski.
Andrejanouschen Aleuten -Atka.
Androscoggins Arosaguntacook.
Anduico -Anadarko.
Anega Hniya.
Anenatea Ammatea.
Anendaonactia Ari'iidaona tia.
Ahenepit Kopa.mnint.
Aneretek Aimrituk.
AnKxte't'tim Anektettiin.
Angalla -Oglala.
Angawom ^Au'awam.
Angechag'eniut AnkHC'hagmilit.
Angeles -l.o.s Angflcs.
Angeles Taraichi -Taraichi.
An ghem ak ti_koos -- Accoininta.
Anghet-hada, Angit Haade (Tinigliet-haidagai.
Angmagsalink A ngtiiiigsaliiigliiiut.
Angmalortoq Angina lortuk.
Angnovchamiut An^novrhak
Angoon Anuriui.
Ang8iens= Antri nitt'iH'.
Angoum Auawain.
AngStenc Aniroiitfiic.
Anguum Auawani.
Ang wush-a Aiiif\vn*i.
Anhawas Ainalianii.
Anhayca, Aniaca Apalache Iniahico.
Aniaka haka M..lia\vk.
Anibishiw ininiwak \Vahj>«.-knte.
Anicoyanque Anilco
Anie M.,|i,i\vk.
Aniegue < 'anii-nwa.
Aniez M«ilm\vk.
Anigh Kalicken Aniikwa.
Anijue Aiifjin-.
Ani'-Kawi'ta Kavvita.
Anikoessa <'ri-ck>-.
Anilcos— A Ullco.
Anilukhtakkak Aniliikhtakpak
Ani' Na-tsi Nat. -hex.
Ani' Nun'dawe'gi =Scncca.
Ani'porspi NV/. I'crcrs.
Ani Se'nika Scin-cn.
An ish in aub ag Chipncwu
Ani'Skala'li Tusrurora.
Ani' -Suwa'H <'|,,.raw.
Ani'ta'gui -<'atawJ»n.
Am' Tsa'ta < 'lux-taw.
Ani' Tii'ksu ''liickasaw.
Ani'-Wadihf Paint Town
Am' Wasa'sl Os.ij,'e.
Aniyakh Aniyiik.
Ani' Yu'UI V'lichi.
Anjageen llnin-oyc.
Aniouci 1'iwii.
Ankachagamuk, Ankatchag miout, Ankatschacmiut
Ankochagamuk Ankachak
Ankora Ankara.
An Kotchin, An Kutchin I hi nkntclnn
A"kwa riiip.juti.
Anliftnut Kaviatrniiut.
'Ani iqadji'mgitAni' i Tiid! .kad j in^ K\\ „„„ j
Anlygmuten Ka\ la^in int .
Anmesoukkanti, Anmenukkantti, AnmissSkanti
AmaM.ronti.
Anmougheawgen =- Arosagu n tacook .
Annadahkoes,Anna-darcoes= Anadarko.
Annagaugaw^-Honeoye.
Annah^Cree.
Annahawas = Amahami.
Annaho = 0sage.
An-namu — Anu.
Annanactook = Umanaktuak.
Annanatook, Annanetoote = Anarnitung.
Anna Ooka= Annaoka.
Annay=Hainai.
Anndggho's= Anadarko.
Anniegue, Anniehronnons = Molia w k .
Anniene=Canienga.
Anniengehronnons, Annienhronnons, Annieronnons,
Annieronons, Annierronnons, Annies, Anniez —
Mohawk.
Annirkakan = A rosagun tacook .
Annocchy=Biloxi.
An-no-dar-coes= Anadarko.
Annogonges = A bn a k i .
, Annovokhamiut= Anovok.
Annugannok, Annuganok = Anugamok.
Annunciation^ Saul t tiu Recollet.
Anoeg^Enq.
i A-nog-i-najin=Anoginajin.
Anogogmute. Anogokmute^Anogok.
Anogongaars -Abnaki.
Anonatra=Anonatea.
Anoogamok --Anugainok.
Anoreto^Anoatok.
Anos-anyotskans Arapaho.
Anovala= Nukfalalgi.
Anoy — - A voyelles.
A»'pa» e'nikaci/^a=Anpanenikashika.
Anq!a'ke hit tan=Ankakehittan.
Ansafriki = VVeitspus.
Ansaimas = Ansai mes.
Ansaus=Kansa.
An-shi-i-que==Aingshi.
Antastoez, Antastogue', Antastosi, Antastouais,
Antastouez =ConestOga.
Antcgaltsu = Anehguhlsu.
Ante=Aule.
Antelope-eaters, Antelope Skinners --Kwahari.
Ant Hill, Ant Hill of the Middle- Halona.
Anthontans = Teton .
Anthoutantas = Oto.
An'ti-han'=Munoeytown.
Antouhonorons,Antouoronons,Antovorinos = Seneca
Anunciata=Comaquidam.
Anu-quil-i-gui — Anyukwinu.
A'-nii wun-wu = .\nn.
Anvic, Anvig— Anvik.
Anwuci winwu, An-wu'-si wiin-wii — Angwusi.
Anyayea = Honeoye.
Anygansets=Narraganset.
Ab'ais=Iowa.
Aoat=A\vata.
Aoatovi = A watobi.
Aoeatsioaenronnon— ^Vinnebago.
Aoechisaeronon^= Missisanga.
Aoiatenon=Wea.
Aome=Tohome.
Aonays= Iowa.
Aondirpnnons=Aondironon.
Aoniatinonis=Wea.
Aorta band= Ifeviqsnipahis.
Aosaannen = Tsaganlia.
Aouas — Iowa.
Aouasanik — Onasouarini.
Aouayeilles= A voyelles.
Aoueatsiouaen-hronons, Aoueatsiouaenronnons, Al
eatsiSaenrrhonon, Aouentsiouaeron=Wiiinebag<
Aouiatinons, Aouittanons— Wea.
Apacci, Apachas= Apache.
Apache Arivapah =Arivaipa.
Apache hordes of Pharaoh -Karaon.
Apache Indians of Nabaju - Navaho.
Apache Mohaves, Apache-Mojaoes, Apache-Mojaves
Vavapai.
Apacherian = Apache.
Apaches Kiowa Apache.
Apaches Bronoos=Chiricahiia.
Apaches Calchufines ('alchnrines.
Apaches Carlpnes ---Oarlanes.
Apaches -Chiricaguis-=Chiricahua.
BULL. 30]
APACHES DE NABAJOA AEACHE
1027
Apaches de Nabajoa, Apaches de Nabaju. Apaches
de Nauajo, Apaches de navaio, Apaches de Na-
vajo, Apaches de Navajox, Apaches de Navayo-=
Navaho.
Apaches de Peryllo= Apaches del Perrillo.
Apaches des 7 Rivieres=Mescalero.
Apaches Faraones, Apaches Farones = Faraon.
Apaches Gileiios, Apaches jilenos=Gila Apache.
Apaches Lipanes=Lipan.
Apaches Llaneros, Apaches Mescaleros = Mescaleros.
Apaches Mimbrenos=Mimbrenos.
Apaches Nabajai= Navaho.
Apaches of Seven Rivers=Mesealeros.
Apaches of the Plains=Kiowa Apache.
Apaches of Xila=Gila Apache.
Apaches orientaux=Quereehos.
Apaches Pharaones, Apaches Taraones=Faraon.
Apaches Vaqueros, Apaches Vasqueras=Querechos.
Apaches Xiearillas=Jicarilla.
Apache Tonto, Apache Tontoes=Tontos.
Apache Yuma=Tulkepaia.
Apachis=Apache.
Apachos-Mescaleros = Mescaleros.
Apachu, Apaci= Apache.
Apacus=Hawikuh.
Apades, Apaehe = Apache.
Apafan=Nestucca.
Apahiachamiut=Apahiachak.
Apahlahche=Apalachee.
A-pa-huache = Apache.
Apalaccium, Apalacha, Apalache=Apalachee.
Apalachecolo = Apalachicola.
Apalachen, Apalaches, Apalachia, Apalachians,
Apalachias= Apalachee.
Apalachicoloes, Apalachicoly, Apalachicoulys=Ap-
alachicola.
Apalachinos, Apalachins, Apalachis, Apalachita,
Apalachites= Apalachee.
Apalachoocla, Apalachucla=Apalachicola.
Apalans, Apalatchees, Apalatchia=Apalachee.
Apalatchukla = A palachicola.
Apalatchy= Apalachee.
Apalatchy-Cola = A palachicola.
Apalatci, Apalchen, Apalehen, Apallachian In-
dians= Apalachee.
Apalousa, Apalusa = Opelusa.
Apamatica, Apamaticks, Apamatuck, Apamatuk
Appomattoc.
A-pa-nax'-ke = Abnaki.
Apar.gape, Apangasse, A-pang-assi^Apaiigasi.
Apani = Pawnee.
A-pan-to-pse = Arikara.
A-pa-o-pa=Nez Perces.
Apaptsim = Spat sum .
Apatc, Apatch, Apatche = Apache.
A'patchu= Navaho.
Apats, Apatschees, Apatsh= Apache.
Afpatsjoe = Navaho.
Apaum=Patuxet.
Apayxam=Ebahamo.
Apedes=Apache.
Apelash = Apalachee .
Apeloussas, Apelusas=0pelusa.
Apeolatei= Apalachee.
Apes=Hapes.
Apewan-tanka=Apewantanka.
Aphoon=Apoon.
Apiches=Eyeish.
Apiches, Apichi=Apache.
Apilaches, Apilashs=Apalachee.
A-pi-na, A-pinaua = Pinawan.
Apmefu=Chepenafa.
Apineus = VVa ppi nger.
Apinulboines=Assiniboin.
Apis=Hapes.
Apiscas=Abihka.
Apkaw = Chicago.
Apoches Nacion= Apache.
Apoga, Apoge-=Kuapooge.
Apokachamute, Apokagmute = Apokak.
Apolacka, Apolashe=Apalachee.
Apomatock= Appomattoc.
Apoung-o-sse = A pangasi.
Appache, Appachees=i Apache.
Appah-Etah.
Appalaches, Appalachians= Apalachee.
Appalachicolas=Apalachicola.
Appalachites, Appalachos, Appallatcy, Appallatta =
Apalachee.
Appalou=Apalou.
Appalousas=Opelusa.
Appamatox=Appomattoc, Matchotic.
i Appamatricx= Matchotic.
j Appaihattocs, Appamattucks, Appamatucks^= Appo
mattoc.
Appeches= Apache.
Appelathas, Appellachee = Apalachee.
Appelousas = Opelusa.
Applegate Creek=Dakubetede.
Appletown = Kendaia.
Apple Village = White Apple.
Appomatocks, Appomattake, Appomatuck, Appomo-
tacks= Appomattoc.
Ap-sah-ro-kee, Apsarraka, Apsaruka, Ap-sha-roo-
kee = Crows.
Apuasto= Ah waste.
A-pu-pe' = Nez Perces.
A-pwa-tci= Apache.
Ap-yang- ape = A pangasi .
Aqbirsiarbing=Akbirsiarbing.
Aqiu=Pecos.
Aqk' amnik = Akamnik .
Aqk'anequnik=Akaiiekuuik.
Aqkisk-anukEnik, Aqkisk- Knukinik = A k i s k e 11 u-
kiuik.
Aqkiye'nik=Akiyenik.
Aqk6qtlatlqo = Lower Kutenai.
A'-qu-sta=Tolowa.
A-qo^=Acoma.
Aqokulo=Chirnakum.
Aquaauchuques=Atquanachuke.
Aqua Baiz = Agua Fria.
Aqua Caliente=Gupa.
Aquachacha=Aguachacha.
Aquachonongue, Aquackanonks -= A< j i la ( -kai i on k .
Aquahpa, Aquahpah=Quapa\v.
Aquamachukes, Aquamachuques=Atquanachuke.
Aquamish= Hahuamis.
Aquanachukes=Atqnanachnke.
Aquaninoncke— Aquackanonk.
Aquannaque = Abnaki .
Aquanoschioni, Aquanuschioni, Aquanuschionig=
Iroquois.
A-qua-pas = Quapaw.
Aquaquanuncke= Aquackanonk.
Aquarage = Kanagaro.
Aquasasne = Saint Regis.
Aquas-Calientes^Aguas Calientes.
Aquascogoke = Aq uascogoc.
Aquas-saw-tee = Koasati.
Aquatasi = A watobi.
Aquatsagane= Mahican.
Aquatubi == A watobi.
Aquatzagane = Mahican.
Aqueckenonge. Aqueckkonunquc, Aquegnonke=
Aquackanonk.
Aqueloa pissas, Aquelon pissas, Aquelou pissas=
Acolapissa.
Aqueyquinunke= Aquackanonk.
Aqui=Pecos.
Aquia=Acoma.
Aquicato = Aquicabo.
Aquickanucke, Aquickanunke= Aquackanonk.
Aquico=Hawikuh.
A quieeronons, Aquiers = Moha\v k .
Aquimuricuca, Aquiir.uricuta = Aquiuiuri.
Aquinoshioni = Troquois.
Aquinsa=K\vakina.
Aquinushionee = Iroquois .
Aquira-Otam=Pima.
Aquis = Haqui.
Aquiu=Pecos.
Aquoechononque= Aquackanonk.
Aquohanock=Accohanoc.
Aquoscoj os = Aquascogoc .
Aquaenu'kqo, Aquqtli,'tlqo-= Lower Kuteuai.
Aqusoogock = Aquascogoc .
Aqusta=Tolowa.
Aq'weba=Laguna.
Ara=Karok.
Araal=Harahey.
Ara-ara = Karok.
Arabasca=Athapascan Family.
Arabaskaw = At habasca.
Aracaris=Arikara.
A-rach-bo-cu == Manda 1 1 .
Arache, Arae, Arahei=Harahev.
10-28
ARAGARITKAS ASONS-AHT
[B. A. E.
Aragaritkas Neutrals.
Araivapa Arivaipa.
Arakadaho -Arikara.
Ara k'e Eskimo.
Arambeck, Arampec Norumbega.
Aranamas, Aranames - Aranama
A, anbega. AraiimbegSk- Xorumbega.
Arapahas. Arapahays- Arapaho.
Arapahoes Algonquian Family.
Arapahoos, Arapakata, Araphahoe. Araphas, Arap-
hoes Arapohaes, Arapoho, Arapohose Arapaho. ,
Arathapcscoas Athapascan Family.
£a±a. "iravapa, Aravapai, Aravapa Finals,
Aravipais Arivaipa.
Arbadoes Arbudaos.
Arbapaoes Arapaho.
Arbeka Abihka.
Arbiccoochee Abikudshi.
Arcahamos Tacaine.
Arcancas, Arcansa=Quapaw.
Archarees Arikara.
Arche Harahey.
Ar-che o-tek-o-pa- Matyata.
Archieco -Chiaha.
Archirigouan Achiliyouan.
Archouguets Outchougai.
Arc Indians <.juapa\\.
Arc Plattes, Arcs a-plats Lower Kutenai.
Arcs Buses Tina/.ipe shicha.
Arcs-Flats. Arcsplattes Lower Kuteimi.
Arctic Highlanders=Ita.
Areibe ' miilii.
Arenda, Arendacronons, Arendaehronons. Arenda-
enhronons, Arendarhononons, Arendaronnons,
Arendaronons, Arendarrhonons, Arendoronnon
An-ndahronuns.
Arcpahas Arapaho.
Aresaguntacooks - ArnsaKiiTitacook.
A re-tear 6 pan-ga ---At>ina.
Arhan Arlrnu.
Arhosett Ahoiisaht.
Aribabia Aribaiba.
Anbac, Aribaca Arivaca.
Aribaipa Arivaipa.
Aribaipia Haipiu.
Aribapais Arivaipa.
Aribaycpia Haijiia.
Aribechi Arivcclii.
Aricara. Aricarees, Aricarie, Aricaris, Aricas,
Ariccarees, Aricharay, Arichard, Arickara. Arick-
a ra-one, Arickaraw.-. Arickare, Arickarees,
Arickera Arikara.
Aridgevoak. Aridgewoak Ntirrid^cwock.
A rik' a hu, Arikarces, Arik'-are, Arikari, Arikera,
Arikkaras Arikara.
Aripa Ari/.pc.
Aripahoes, Aripohoes -Ara palm.
Arisaguntacooks A n»a£iiiit»ic<>i >k,
Arispa Ari/.pc.
Ariswanisk Ariswaniski.
Aritoac Vritutuc.
Arivar Haipia.
Arivapa, Arivapa Apaches, Arivapais, Arivaypa
Apaches Arivaipa.
Arivet/i Arivrchi.
Arizo del Aqua Ajzua Fria.
Aruonian Apaches White Mountain Apache.
Arizonian Pimas I'ima.
Arkandada <>!_'ln!a.
Arkansa band -,ini-uk<lhi.
Arkansas <^uapaw.
Arkansaw band, Arkansaw Osages Santsukilhi.
Arkansaws, Arkansea, Arkansas, Arkanzas, Arken
sas, Arkensaw, Arkensea «.|impa\v.
Armeomeks Kri \voii.-r.
Ar me shay Ili'hil-a.
Armt-wamtn, Armewamus Kriu once.
Armos Auk.
Annouchicois, Armuciceses Arinonchiiiiiois.
Arnoniogrc ( iiioinlatra (vil.).
Arockamecook Kocanicca.
Aroeck Ar^i-t-k.
Aroenemeck Kriuoncc.
Arogisti Coiiny.
Arosagantakuk, Arouseguntecook = Arosagunta-
Arra Arra Karnk.
Ar-rah-pa-hoo= Arapaho.
Arransoak=Norridgewock.
Arrapahas, Arrapaho, Arrapahoes, Arrapaoes-
Arapaho.
Arrapapas=Chantapeta.
Arraphas, Arraphoes, Arrapohoes^ Arapaho.
Arrasaguntacook. Arreaguntecooks, Arregunte-
nocks=Arosaguntacook.
Arrekaras = Ari kara.
Arrenamuse = Aranama.
Arrepah as = Arapaho.
Arreraguntecook, Arreruguntenocks, Arresagonta-
cook Arresaguntacooks. Arresaguntecook, Arre-
seguntecook, Arreseguntoocook, Arresuguntoo-
cooks^Arosaguntacook.
Arricara, Arricarees, Arrickaraws, Arrickaree, Ar-
rickora, Arriekaris = Ari kara.
Arripahoes= Arapaho.
Arrivapis = A ri vai pa .
Arrockaumecook^=Roeameca.
Arrohateck, Arrohattock, Arrowhatocks, Arrowha-
toes^= Arrohattoc.
Arrow Men=Moiseyu.
Arroya, Arroyo = Pueblo del Arroyo.
Arroyo del Sonoitac=Sonoita.
Arsahattock- Arrohattoc.
Ar seguntecokes -= A rosag un t acook .
Arsek = Arscck.
Arseiarnaby= Assilanapi.
Arsenipoitis, Arsenipoits^ A-sinibom.
Arsikanteg8 = Arosaguntacook.
Arsikantekok=St Francis.
ArspahaB= Arapaho.
Artaylnovskoi, Arteljnowskoje, Artelnovskoe = Ar-
Artez-Kutchi, Artez-kutshi, Artez-Kuttchin=Ah-
tena.
Artigoniche=Antigonishe.
Artsmilsh=Artsmitl, Lower Chehalis.
Arundacs, Arundax= Adirondack.
Arunseguntekooks=Arosaguntacook.
A ru'-qwa=Arukh\va.
Aruseguntekooks = Arosagnntacook.
Arwacahwas, Arwachaon = Amahami.
1 Asaha'ptin==Nez Perces.
As-a-ka-shi — Mandan .
Asanyumu = A sa .
Asaukees=?ank.
Asay=Hopi.
Ascanis = Yscanis.
Asco=Dooesedoowe.
Aseguang=Gahlinskun.
Ase-ix =Aseik.
Asenys=Caddo.
A'sepan". A'sepana=Ahseponna.
A'seq=Aseik.
A-se-quang=Gahlinskun.
Asha-nahm-ka=Shanamkarak.
Ash-bot-chee-ah = Aslibotchiah.
Ashcroft=Stlahl.
A-she-we .--Zuni.
A-shi-ap'-ka-wi = Biktasatetuse.
A shi-ui, Ashiwi Znni.
Ashley River Indians = Eti \va\v.
Ashnuhiimsh --Snohomisb.
Ashochemies, Ash-o-chi-mi = Wappo.
Asht-ia la-qua, Asht-ya-laqua ^Astialaqua.
A shu'-e-ka-pe^=Salish.
A.-ihi, A>ihi</ine = Ashihi.
Asila Axilla.
A Simaes, Asimais, Asinaes, Asinai, Asmay^
Caddo.
Asinbols, Asiniboels, Asiniboines, Asi'-ni-bwa", As
nibwanak, A-si-ni-poi'-tuk, Asinipovales = Assin
boin.
Asistagueronon, Asistaguerouon-=Potawatomi.
, Asivoriches--=Scuvarits.
[ A-Skala'lI=Tuscarora.
! Askeenac Askinuk.
Askeltan : A/queltan.
Askhomute -Asko.
AskicSaneronons, AskikSanehronons. Askikouan
ronons=Nipissing.
Askinac, Askinaghamiut =Askinuk.
Askwalli=Nisqualli.
As-ne-boines^Assiniboin.
Asoni=Caddo.
Asons-aht= Ahoiisaht.
BULL. SO]
ASOOMACHES ATKAK
1029
Asoomaches = Asomoches.
Asopus = Esopus.
Aspalaga = Asapalaga .
Aspasniaga, Aspasniaquan, Aspasniaques= Aspasni-
agan.
Asperousa=Opelusa.
Asphalashe=Apalachee.
Assagunticook — Arosaguntacook .
Assamacomoe = Secotan .
Assanpinks = Assumpi n k .
Assawampsit, Assawanupsit=Assawompset.
Asseekales= Hathawekela.
Asseenaboine, Asseeneepoytuck = Assiniboin .
Assegunaigs = Sau k .
Asseinpinks = Assunpink.
Assekelaes=Hathawekela.
Asselibois, Assenepoils = Assiniboin.
Asseni=Caddo.
Asseniboines. Asseniboualak, Assenipoels, Asseni-
poils, Assenipoualacs, Assenipoualak, Asseni-
pouals, Assenipouel, Assenipoulacs, Assenipoulaes,
Assenipoulaks, Assenipouvals, Assenipovals= As
siniboin.
Assenj igun = Osage .
Assenniboins, Assenpoels= Assiniboin.
Asserue = Caughna waga.
Assestagueronons = Potawatomi.
As-sif-soof-tish e-ram=Asisufuunuk.
Assigunaick=Assegun.
Assigunaigs=Assegun, Osage.
Assikanna=Seneca.
Assilibouels = Assini boin .
Assilly=Ocilla.
Assiminenkon=Assiminehkon.
Assimpouals, Assinaboes, Assinaboil, Assinaboine.
Assinaboins, Assinabwoines= Assiniboin.
Assinais, Assinay, Assine=Caddo.
Assineboes, Assineboin, Assineboine, Assinebwan-
nuk, Assinepoel, Assinepoils, Assinepoins, Assirie-
potuc, Assinepoualaos, Assiniboelle, Assiniboels =
Assiniboin.
Assiniboels of the North = Northern Assiniboin.
Assiniboels of the South = Assiniboin of tbe Plains.
Assiniboesi, Assiniboile, Assiniboils, Assiniboines=
Assiniboin.
Assiniboin Menatopa=Watopapinah.
Assiniboins des Forets=Tschaiitoga.
Assiniboins des Plaines= Assiniboin of the Plains.
Assiniboins of the forest=Tschantoga.
Assinibqins of the North = Northern Assiniboin.
Assiniboins of the Rocky Mountains, Assiniboins of
the Woods=Tsehantoga.
Assinibois, Assiniboleses, Assiniboualas, Assini-
bouane, Assinibouels= Assiniboin.
Assinibouels of the Meadows=Assiniboin of the
Plains.
Assinibouets, Assiniboules, Assinib'wans= Assini
boin.
Assinipi = Assi napi .
Assinipoals, Assinipoels, Assinipoile, Assinipoileu,
Assinipoils, Assiniponiels, Assin potuc, Assini-
poual, Assinipoiialac, Assinipoualaks, Assini-
poiiars, Assinipoulac, Assinipour, Assinipovals,
Assini-poytuk, Assinipwanak, Assinnaboin, Assin-
naboines, Assinneboin, Assinnee-Poetuc, Assinni
bains, Assinniboan, Assinniboine, Assinniboine
Sioux, Assinniboins = A ssini boi n .
Assinnis=Caddo.
Assinopoils, Assinpouele, Assinpoulac, Assinpouls =
Assiniboin.
Assisagh, Assisagigroone = il i ssi sai i ga .
Assista Ectaeronnons=Mascoutens.
Assistaeronons, Assistagueronon, Assistaquero-
nons= Potawatomi.
Assiwikales= Hathawekela.
Assok8ekik=Sokoki.
Assoni, Assony=Caddo.
Assoowamsoo=Assawompset.
Assotoue=Uzutiuhi.
Assowamsett = A ssa worn pset .
Asswekales, Asswikales, Asswikalus = Hathawe-
kela.
Assyletch, Assylitch, Assylitlh=Atselits.
Assynais=Caddo.
Astakaywas, Astakywich, Astaqkewa=Astakiwi.
Asucsagna=Azucsagna.
Asumpcion = Sandia.
Asuncion=Sia, Zufii.
Asuncion Alamos=Alamos.
Asuncion Amipas=Cumptls.
Asuncion Arizpe=Arizpe.
I Asuncion Batuco=Batueo.
Asuncion de Opodepe=Opodepe.
Asuncion de Raum = Rahnn.
Asuncion de Tepave, Asuncion Tepahue=Tepahue.
Aswalthatans=Alwathalania.
As-wiin-wu=Asa.
At=Ati, Attu.
A'-ta-a-kut'-ti=Ataakut.
Atabi-hogandi=Awatobi.
Atacapas, Atacapaz, Atac-assas=Attacapa.
Atach, A-tache=Tachi.
Ataconchronons= Atarono hronon .
A-tagui = Lipan.
Ataiwas=Masset.
Ataka=Attu.
Atakapas=Attacapa.
A'-ta-ke-te' tun'-ne=Ataakut.
Atakhtan==Ahtena.
Atako = Attu.
Atakwa=Catawba.
I A'tali da'ndaka'niha= Lookout Mountain Town.
Ataniek=Atnik.
Ataouabouscatouek=Bouscoutton.
Ataronch = A taronc h re mon .
Atases=Atasi.
A-t'as-ka-l6-le"'=Tuscarora.
Atassi = Atasi.
Atationoue = Nottowa y .
Atawawas= Ottawa.
Atayos=Toho.
Atcansa=Quapaw.
Atchaer=Atka.
Atchalugumiut=Atehaluk.
Atch'ashti ameumei=Chastacosta.
Atchelity = Atselits.
Atchihwa^Maricopa.
Atchiligoiia n = A chiligouan .
Atchixe'lish=Chehalis.
Atchougek, Atchougue. Atchouguets=Outcliougai
A'-tcuk-Atshuk.
Ateakari, Ateanaca=Ateacari.
A-teet-sa = Tangesatsa .
Atena=Ahtena.
Atenas^ Shuswap.
Atep£ra=Atepua.
Atesalgi, Atesi = Atasi.
Ate'waa=Masset.
Ateyala-keokva= Astialakwa.
Athabasca = Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Athabascan = Athapascan Family
Athabaskans= Athabasca.
Athapacca, Athapaches=Athapascan Family.
Athapasca=Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Athapascow= Athabasca.
Athapasque= Athapascan Family.
Athapuscow= Athabasca.
| Athistaeronnon= Potawatomi.
I Athlameth=Klamath.
j Athlanftenetis = Kimsquit.
! Athlaxsni=Tlatskanai.
j Athlets=Paviotso.
i Athnaer=Ahtena.
Ati=San Francisco Ati.
Atiaonrek= Neutrals.
Atic=Ati.
Atiga=Kittanning.
! Atigagnongueha=Attigneenongnahac.
Atignaoiiantan=Attignawantan.
Atignenongach, Atignenonghac=Attigneenongna-
hac.
Atihipi-Catouy=Tippecanoe.
Atik'=Ahdik.
Atikamegues=Attikamegue.
Atilamas = Ali bamu .
Atimaco, Atimuca, Atimuqua=Timucna.
Atingueennonnihak = Attigneenongnahac.
Atingyahointan, Atingyahoulan=Attignawantan.
Atinikg=Atnik.
Atinionguin=Neagwaih.
AtinniaSenten, Atinouaentans=Attignawantan.
Atintans, Atintons=Teton.
Atiouandaronks, Atiouendaronk, Atiraguenrek, Ati-
rhagenrenrets, Ati-rhagenrets= Neutrals.
Atison=Saii Francisco Ati.
Atiwandaronk= Neutrals.
Atkan=Atka.
1030
ATKHA AVESU-PAI
[B. A. E.
Atkha Na/au.
Atkhas -Aika.
Atlachaco Acoina.
A-tla'nuwa =Chattanooga.
Atlashimih Takulli.
Atna >ali-hau Family.
Atnachtjaner. Atnaer-- Ahtena
Atnahs Ahtena, Shuswap, Sahshau Family.
At naks Shuswap.
Atnalis Tautin.
Atnans. Atnas , Ahtena, Shuswap.
Atnata'na, Atnaxthynne -Ahtena.
Atnikmioute. Atnikmut Zagoskm Atuuk.
A to co, A'-to-ko wun-wu -Atoko.
AtoSratarVnon,11 ' Atontrataronnons, Atontratas.
Alonlraloronons=Totontaratonhronon.
A too-ha p& Salish.
Atotchasi I'/.utiuhi.
Al8agannen=Ontwaganha.
Atowas -( )tta\va.
Atowateany -1'otawatomi.
Atoyos Toho.
At pasha shliha -Hitehiti.
Atquacke =Aquack.
Atquanachuck, Atquanachuks, Atquanahuckes, At
quinachunks A tquanachuke.
Atra1 K8ae Atrakwaye.
AlralK8ae'r=Conestoga.
Atra'kwa'e .Atrakwaye.
Atra'kwae'ronnons, Alrakwer=Conestoga.
Atrutons Teton.
Atsagannen = Tsagan ha .
Atsayongky Mahican.
At-se'-na -At-ina.
Atsharoke Crows.
A tsho to ti na Ktchareottine.
A'tsina k'ta'uii -Taskigi.
AUi8taehronons=P<>ta\vatomi.
Atsistagherronnons= Mascoiiti'iis.
Atsistaheroron, Atsistarhonon Potawatomi.
Atsugei. Atsuge'wi -Atsngewi.
Attacapacas, Attacappa Attacajia.
Attachooka Ivitacliuro.
Attak Attu.
Attakapas, Attakapo Attacapa.
Attamasco -Tinmcua.
Attanak Atnik.
Attapaha Altamaha.
Attaquapas Attacapa.
Attases, Attasis, Attasse -Atasi.
At tau gee Atagi.
Attawas. Attawawas Ottawa.
Attawits Kaduhadadio.
Attayes -Tyigh.
Allegheny Alk-ghaiiy Indians.
Attekamek Attikamegue.
Attencapas Attacapa.
Attenkins Algonkin.
Attenmuk AttcD.
Attenokamiut Attcnok.
Attenonderonk Neutrals.
At-te shu pe sha loh pan-ga~Les Noiro Itulians.
Attibamegues, Atticameoets, Atticameouecs, Atti-
camiques, Atticamoets - Attikaincgiu1.
Atticmospicayes 'riilingchadinnc.
Allignapouentan, AttignaBantan. Attignaouentan,
Attighawantan Attignawantali.
Attigne Attiijiic.
Attigneenonguahac AUigiHH'iiongnahao.
Attignouaatitans, Attigouantan, Attigouantines, At-
tigouaulan Attigna wan tan.
Attigua Kittanniim.
Attigueenongnahac, Attiguenongha Attigm-ciKtiig-
Atlihouandaron Neutrals.
Attikamt-gouek, Allikamegs, Attikameguekhi, At-
tikamek, Atlikamtques, Atlikamigues Attikaiu-
Attik Iriniouctchs Attikiriiiimictch.
Atlikouel/ Attikaiiicguc.
Atlikou Iriniouelz Attikiritiiouctch.
AtlimoBpiuuaies, Allimospiquais, Altimospiquay =
Tlilingctiatliim.-.
Atlingneenongnahac, Attingueenongnahac Attig-
ricfiioiiKiuiuac.
Atlinriiaoenlen Attignawaiitun.
Atlinoindaron* Neutral--.
Allinquenongnahac - Attignoenoiignahac.
Attionandarons, Attionidarons, AttiSandaron, Atti-
Sandaronk, Attiouendarankhronon, Attiouenda-
ronk=Neutrals.
Atti8endaronk-= Huron.
Attique=Kittanning.
Attiquenongnah, Attiquenongnahai = Attigneenong-
imhivc.
Attistae, Attistaehronon, Attistaeronons=Potawa-
Attiuoindarons, Attiwandaronk, Attiwondaronk=-
Neutrals.
Attochingochronon = 0 j ee j ok .
Attoo, Attou = Attu.
A ttuckapas= Attacapa .
A-tu-a-mih=Atuami.
Atune= Atnik.
Atuta=Cochiti.
Atwagannen=Ontwagaiiha.
Aua-tu-ui = A \vatobi.
Au-ba-coo-che, Au-be-coo-che =Abiku(ishi.
Au-be-cuh=Abihka.
Aubinaukee = Abnaki .
Aubocoes=Abihka.
Aub-sa-ro-ke = ( ' rows.
Aucasisco = A ucocisco.
Au-che-nau-hat-che=Atchinahatchi.
Au-che-nau-ul-gau-=At(.'hinaalgi.
Auches = EyeiKh.
Aucosisco, Aucosiseo= Aucocisco.
Aud-je-jauk=0jeejok.
Audusta=Edisto.
Augallalla=Oglala.
Augawam, Augawoam = Agawam .
Aughguagey, Aughquaga, Aughquagahs, Augh-
quagchs, Aughquages, Aughquaghas, Aughwick=
Oquaga.
Augoam, Augoan= Agawam.
Augoon = Angun .
Auguan = Agawam.
Au-hai, Aujay=0jai.
Auiuiap=ujuiap.
Auke, Auke-qwan=Auk.
Aukpapas^=Hunkpapa.
Auks^wash, A'-uksni — Klamath.
Aukwick= Oquaga.
Au-kwu-cta=Tolovva.
Aulochawan, Au-lot-che-wau=Alaelma.
Aumanes=Tawehash
Aumesoukkantti^Amaseeonti.
Aumonssoniks, Aumossomiks=Monsoni.
Aumoughcawgen=Arnmoncongan.
Aumoussonnites=M()iisoni.
Au-muc-cul-le = Amakalli.
Aumuckcawgen, Aumughcawgen = Ammoncongan
Aunatok=Anoatok.
Au-net-te chap-co= Anatichapko.
Aunghim = Tanotenne .
Auniers, Aunies= Mohawk.
Auolasus=Paiute.
Auorobagra=Nommbega.
Au-put-tau-e — A ] >a t a i .
Auqardneling^Aukardneling.
Auquaguas ^Oquaga.
Auquitsaukon= Delaware.
Aurananeans -- Araiiama.
Auricara, Aurickarees= Arikara.
Ause Kenowenou=Wequadong.
A'-ushkni = Klamath .
Ausinabwaun-= Assiu iboin .
Ausotunnoog -- Stock bridge.
Autallga, Autauga =Atagi.
Autawa -Ottawa.
Authontantas^=Oto.
Autia -Ante.
Autire -^Kikatsak.
Aut'sees -Atasi.
Autobas Atagi.
Autossee Atasi.
Autouacks -Ottawa.
Autrechaha Osage.
Aut-tos-se, Auttotsee=Atasi.
Auuico=Hawikuh.
A'-uya^ = Kickapoo.
Avaraes, Avares ^Avavares.
Ava-Supies - Havasupai.
Avatanakskoi, Avatanovskoe = Avatanak.
Avauwais==io\va.
Avendah8=Arendahrqnons.
Avesu-pai — Havasupai.
BULL. 30]
AVICU— BAHWETEGOWENINNEWUG
1031
Avicu=Hawikuh.
Avipa Apache=Arivaipa.
Avnuligmiut=Avnulik.
Avo=Abo.
Avogall, Avovelles=Avoyelles.
Avoy=Iowa.
Avoyall, Avoyellas, Avoyels=Avoyelles.
Avoys=Iowa.
A-vuc-hoo-mar-lish=Casa Montezuma.
Awachawi =Amahami.
A-wac-la'-urk=Aryashlaurk.
Aswae'LEla=Awaitlala.
A-wa-ha-was, A-wa-ha-ways=Amahami.
Awahe, Awahi=Pawnee.
A'wa-i Lala=Awaitlala.
Awakanashish= Wakanasisi.
Awalache, Awallache=A\vani.
Awan=Avak.
A -wa-na-kwai-k'ya-ko-na = Anak waikona.
twanee=Awani.
-wa-oo=Tlaaluis.
Awasatci11 = Ouasouarini .
Awasko ammin=\Vasco.
Awasos=Ahwehsoos.
A-was-she-tan-qua=Cheyenne.
Awassissin=Awausee.
Awata winwu= Awata.
Awatch, Awatche= Apache.
A-wa-te-u=Awatobi.
Awatichai-Echpou, Awatichay=^Amatiha.
Awatubi, A wat u i, A. wat u ians=Awatobi.
A- wat' wiiii-wu= Awata.
A-waus-e, A-waus-e-wug, A-waus-is-ee=Awausee.
Awcumbucks=Aukumbumsk.
Aweatsiwaenhronon=Winnebago.
Awechisaehronon = M issisauga .
Awegen=Owego.
Awenrehronon= Wenrohronon.
A-wha-whi-lac-mu=Awhawhilashmu.
Awi-adshi=Klikitat.
Awighsaghroene= Awighsaghroone.
Awi'k • ' enox, Awi'ky' enoq = Wikeno.
A-wish-in-aub-ay=Chippewa.
Awiz-na=Awigna.
Awks=Auk.
Awo= Pawnee.
Awokanak=Etchareottine.
A'w-o-tum=Pima.
A'wp= Apache.
Awp-pa-pa = Alaricopa.
Awuci winwu=Awushi.
Axa, Axaas=Harahey.
Axanti=Axauti.
Axas=Harahey.
Axehinen=Pawnee.
Axi=Ati.
Axibinen=Pawnee.
Axoytre=Axol.
AX shissaye-runu = Chippe wa.
Axtaos=Tawehash.
Axua=Comeya.
Ayabasca=Athapascan Family.
Ayabaskau= Athabasca.
Ayabaskawiyiniwag=Sakawithiniwuk.
Ayachaghayuk=A'iachagiuk.
Ayache = Ey eish .
Ayacheruk=Aiachagiuk.
Ayahwa= Iowa.
Ayakhtalik, Ayaktalik = Aiaktalik.
Aya'li'yi=Jore.
Ayanabe=Ayanabi.
Ayanais = Ha inai .
Ayano=Kanohatino.
Ayans-=Hankutchin.
Ayas = Eyeish.
Ayatchin'ini, Ayatchiyiniw = Siksi ka.
A'-ya-to=Arapaho.
Ayauais, Ayauvai, Ayauwais, Ayauwas, Ayauwaus,
Ayauway, Ayauways=Iowa.
Ayavala, Ayaville=Aya valla.
Ayavois, Ayawai, Ayaways=Iowa.
Ayays=Eyeish.
Aybamos^Alibamu.
Aybino=Aivino.
A-y-charts=Hachaath.
Ayche, Aychis, Ayeche=Eyeish.
Ayenai, Ayenis=Hainai.
Ayennis = Yoj uane .
Ayeouais, Aye8ais=Iowa.
Ayes=Eyeish.
Ayetan=Ietan.
AyhuttisaEt=Ehatisaht.
Ayiches, Ayish=Eyeish.
Ayis-iyiniwok = Cree .
Ayjados, Ayjaos=Tawehash.
Aynais, Aynays, Aynics=Hainai.
Ayoa=Iowa.
Ayodsudao = Basotutcan .
Ayoes=Iowa.
Ayona = Kaiiohatino.
Ayonai=Hainai.
Ayonpntouns, Ayonontout=Junundat.
Ayoois, Ayoouais, Ayooues, AyoSois, Ayoua, Ayou-
ahs, Ayoues, Ayouez-=Io\va.
Ayououtou=Aynnaruon.
Ayouwa, Ayouwais, Ayouway, Ayouways, Ayovai,
Ayovois, A'yowa, Ayoway=Iowa.
Ayquiyu=Ayqui.
Ays=Ais, Eyeish.
Ayses=Eyeis>h.
Aytch-arts=Hachaath.
Ayuhba, Ayuhuwahak=Iowa.
Ayuhwa/si=Hi\vassee.
Ayukba=Iovva.
Ayuwani=Yowani.
Ayuwas=Iowa.
Aywani=Yowani.
Ayzes= Eyeish.
Azach agy agmut = Nokrot .
Azadyze=Adai.
Azana=Atsina.
Azavay=Sarauahi.
Aziagmut=Aziagmiut, Unaligmiut.
Aziavigamut, Aziavigamute, Aziavigiokhamiut=
Aziavik.
Baachinena, Baakuune'nan=NakaHinena.
Ba-akush' = Dakota.
Baantciine'na=Naka,sinena.
B abarole = B ru le .
Babayoulas=Bayogoula.
Babesagui = Babasaqui .
Babicori = Babiaco ra .
Babinas, Babine Indians, Babin Indians, Babinis=
Nataotin.
Babor=Pabor.
Baborigami = Baborigame .
Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
Bacabache=Baca.
Bacadeguatzi, Baca de Huachi=Bacadeguachi.
Bacandee=Becancour.
Bacapa= Matape.
Bacaregues = Vacoregue.
Bacatu de Guachi==Bacadeguachi.
Bacatzi=Bacuachi.
Bacayopa=Baquigopa.
Baccaloons, Baccatoons, Baooatous— Buckaloon.
Bacerac=Baserac.
Bachom's country -=Tankiteke.
Bacoachi, Bacoaiz, Baooatzi=Bacuachi.
Bacoregues, Bacorehui = Vacoregue.
Bacouiz = Bacuachi .
Bacuanos=Bacnancos.
Bacun = Bacum.
Bacutia=Bacuvia.
Bad Bows— Tinazipeshicha.
Bad Coup=Esekepkabuk.
Bad Faces=Iteshicha.
Bad Hail= Passing Hail's Band.
Bad Hearts=Kiowa Apache.
Bad Honors = Esekepkabuk.
Badies=Bidai.
Bad Leggins=Esachkabuk.
Bad looking ones=Glaglahecha.
Bad-People = Ettchaottine.
Badwunun= Palwunun.
Badz=Esqugbaag.
Bagopas=Bagiopa.
Bagowits=Navaho.
Bahakosin= Cheyenne.
Bahamos = Ebahamo.
Bahe' qube=Bahekhnbe.
Bahia=Espiritu Santo de Zufiiga.
Bahium=Bacum.
Bahwetego-weninnewug, Bahwetig=Atsina, Pawa-
ting.
1032
BAHYU— BIDDAHATSI-AWATISS
[B.
Bahyu=Bayu.
Baiagoulas : Bayogoula.
Bailkovskoe Belkofski.
Baimela Baimena.
Baiougoula Bayogoula.
Baisimetes Bersiamite.
Bai'-yu=Bayu.
Bajio de Aquituno =Aquitun.
Bajiopas Bagiopa.
Balab -Pakab.
Bakhkanapul =Tubatulabal.
Bakiho\ Bakihoij=Bakihon.
Bald Heads Coinanche.
Bald Hill, Bald Hill Indians -Chihiia.
Ballena Ksjrpam.
Balleza /I'epehuanes.
Bal-loh -1'aviotso.
Baluxa. Baluxie=Biloxi.
Balwisha--Badwislia.
Banabeoueks, Banabeouik, Banabouek8= \Vmii
bago.
Banac, Ban-acks — Bannock.
Banagiro- Kanagaro.
Banaiti Bannock.
Banalachic=Panalaebic.
Banamichi Banamit/i.
Banani, Ban at tees, Banax=Bannock.
Band lar Gru ( crain ) or canoe \\ atopapinah.
Band of Kinkash, Band of Kinkrash=Kinkash.
Band of the lights=Chagu.
Band that eats no buffalo=Pteyuteshm.
Baniatho =1 'herokee.
Bannach Snakes, Bannacks, Banneck, Ban-ni-ta
Bannock.
Ban torn = Bantam.
Banumints — S.-rraiio-.
Bapispes Babispe.
Ba-qa-6 -Makah.
Baqueros- IJm-rechos.
Baquioba, Baquiova-^ Bagiopa.
Ba ra shup'-gi o Dakota.
Barbarole < 'hankiite.
Barbus \\hite Indians.
Barchuxem, Barcluxen-^ Patnxent.
Bar har-cha 1'aliatsi.
Bark Indians Micinac.
Bark tribe Kcorce.
Basacora Bacaiiora.
Basdece sni, Basdetce-cni = Basdechesbiii.
Baseraca Ba-erae.
Base tlo tinneh -Tatsanottine.
Bashabas Almaki.
Bashonees Bu.-haiaul.
Basisa Vasisi.
Basket People Colville.
Basket Village Tnnggc.
B as i Saura Satira Towns.
Basses Rivieres I.owtT Creeks.
Bastard Beaver Indians Ktcheridiegottine.
Bas Tchinouks Lower Chinook.
Batacora, Butacosa Babiarora.
Batang, Batang a I'atnn^.
Batard Loucheux, Batards Loucheux Nellagottinc.
Ba-tci'p kwa-si P»acliij>k wasi.
Batemdaikai.Batcm da kal-ee,Batem da-kaii Kato.
Bat House Chakpahu.
Batin da kia Kato.
Batkiiiyamu I'atki.
Batokova l'nto.|iia.
Baton Rouge Mika-uki.
Batosda Sun Xavi.-r del Bac.
Battle le mule emauch Metliow.
Batucos Kndt-vf.
Batuearis Batueari.
Batzakakat Bat/a.
Bavip.cora Baluacora.
Bawatt-ez, Bawating, Bawitigowininiwag, Bawi'ti
gunk, Bawiting l'»i\vating.
Bayacchito Bayou Cliicot.
Bayagola, Bayagoubas, Bayagoulas, Baya Ogoulas
Bay Indians Oklnhaimuli, \Viniicba>,'o.
Bay-ma pomas Sinkyone.
Baymoa Bullion.
Bayogola, Bayonne Ogoulas, Bayouc Agoulas
Bayou Chenc Namukatsnp.
Bayou Chico liuyou Chieot.
Bayouc Ogoulas, Bayuglas- Bayogoula.
Bazhigagat^Bazhi.
Beadeyes=Bidai.
Bean-people, Beansmen=Papago.
Bear=Chonakera, Matonumanke, Tunanpm.
Bearded Indians = White Indians.
Bear Indians=Clatchotin.
Bear Lake Indians=Saschutkenne.
Bear nation^ Attignawantan.
Bear's Paw Mountain=Sbiptetza.
Beathook=Beothukan Family.
Beauancourt = Beeancour.
Beaux Hommes=Quapa\v, Siksika.
Beaver=Etcheridiegottine, Pakhtha, Patha, Taw-
enikashika, Tsattine.
Beaver band=Zhapeinihkashina.
Beaver Creek=Saweunk.
Beaver gens = Itch hasualgi, Zhawenikashika.
Beaver Hill Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Beaver Hunters^Tsattine.
Beaver (Indians ) = Amik\ya.
Beaver-men =Tamakwapi.
Beavers= Tsattine.
Beaver's Town, Beaver Town =Tuseara was.
Becaes=Abihka.
Becancourians, Becancourt, Becquancourt. Becquen-
court, Becuncourt= Beeancour.
Bedah-marek;=Bidamarek.
Bedais, Beddies, Bedees, Bedies=Bidai.
Bedzaqetcha, Bedzietcho = Chippewa.
Be-ga-kol-kizju = Mogollon.
Behathook=Beothukan Family.
Behda=Baada.
Beicas=Abihka.
Be-juij Tu-aij, Be-Jui Tu-ay, Be-juy Tu-ay=Bejui-
tuuy.
Bekancourt=Beeaneour.
Bekiu=Beku.
Belantse-etea, Belautse-etea=IIidatsa.
Belbellahs= Bella bella.
Belem=Belen.
Belhoola=Bellacoola.
Belkovsky= Belkofski.
Bella-Bellas=Bellacoola.
Bellacoola=Salishan Family.
Bellaghchoolas, Bellahoola=Bellacoola.
BellBellas=Bellabella.
Bell-houla, Bellichoola =Bellaeoola.
Bellkovskoi= Belkofski.
Belochy, Belocse=Biloxi.
Beloved People=Chufaniksa, Watakihulata.
i Beloxi=Biloxi.
i Belue^=Belen.
Beluxis, Beluxy=Biloxi.
! Benados=Venados.
1 Benaquis=Abnaki.
; Bend Village =Daudehokto.
Beneme, Beneme, Benyeme^Serranos.
Beothik, Beoths, Beothucs, Beothues, Beothugs,
Beothuk= Be< ithukan Family.
Beowawe= Beowa\va.
Bergbewohner = Montagnais.
Bersamis, Bersiamites, Bersiamits, Bersiamitts-=
Bersiamite.
Berthold Indian Village=Hidatsati.
Bertiamistes, Bertiamites= Bersiamite.
Besan9on== Beeancour.
Be-sde'-ke= Foxes.
Bes-he-kwe-guelts =Miseekwigweelis.
Be'shHtcha=Kiowa.
Bes tehonhi = Bistchonigottine.
Bethsiamits = Bersiamite.
Bethuck=Beothukan Family.
Betidee ^Arapalio.
Be-ton-auk-an-ub-yig=Betonukeengainubejig.
Betsiamites, Betsiamits-= Bersiamite.
Betumki =Mitomkai Porno.
Bevan-acs, Bewanacs= Dakota.
Biaundo San Francisco Xavierde ViggeBiaundo.
Bican=Bicam.
Bipa'ni ^Bithani.
Bifani Dsihlthani.
Biccarees=Arikara.
Bi co-we tha Piqua.
Bicuner San Pedro y San Pablo.
Bidaises Bidai.
Bidalpahe"ko --Pueblos.
Biday, Bidayes==Bidai.
Biddahatsi-Awatiss= Klahsa.
BULL. 30]
BIDDAHOOCHEE BRACAMOS
1033
Biddahoochee^Bithahotshi.
Biddaquimamar = Viddaquimamar.
Bidias=Bidai.
Bierai, Bieride = Laguna.
Bierni'n=Keresan Family.
Bif-hill=Pasukdhin.
Big Ankle band=Iyakoza.
Big Bead= Arapaho.
Big Beavers= Moravian.
Big Belley, Big bellied, Big Bellies=Gros Ventres.
Big Chehaus, Big Chehaws=Chiaha.
Big Cove=Kalanuyi.
Big Devils =Watopaehnato.
Big Eagle's band=Ohanhanska.
Big Eddy=Niukhtash.
Big-heads =Tetes de Boulo.
Big Hills=Pasukdhin.
Big Jim's Band=Kispokotha.
Big-legged horses =Iyakoza.
Big Lick= Ketchewauudaugenink.
Big-lips=NatrtOtin.
Big Pauch, Big Paunch=Gros Ventres.
Big salt lick=Ketchewaundaugenink.
Big Stone Lake=Inkpa.
Big Talassee, Big Tallasees, Big Tallassees=
Talasse.
Big Tellico=Tellico.
Big Track =Santsukdhi.
Big Tree=Gaando\vanang.
Big Uchee Town= Yuchi town.
Big Ufala=Eufanla.
Bik-ta'-she=Shoshoni.
Bilchula=Salishan Family.
Bilexes=BiIoxi.
Bilhoola, Billechoola = Bel la cool a , Sal i s h an Fami 1 y .
Billechula=Salishan Family.
Billikula=Bellaeoola.
Billoxie, Billoxis, Bilocchi, Bilocchy, Bilocci, Bi-
lochy, Bilocohi, Bilocohy, Biloui, Biloxy=Biloxi.
Bilqula=Bellacoola.
Bilusi, Biluxi=Biloxi.
Bi'lxula=Bellacoola.
Bin-i-ette She-deck-a=San Carlos Apache, White
Mountain Apache.
Binuxsh, Binuxshi=Biloxi.
Biquache = Bacuachi .
Birch Bay=Semiahmoo.
Birch Indians=Tennuthkutchin.
Birch-rind Indians, Birch-rind men, Birch-rind
people =Tatsanottine.
Birch River Indians=Tennuthkutchin.
Bird=Fusualgi.
Bird (gens) =Chorofa.
Bird Pueblo= Pueblo of the Bird.
Bird Town=Tsiskwahi.
Biroros=Piro.
Bisanig=Busanic.
Biscatronges=Coaque.
Bishapa=Bissasha.
Bishkun Tamaha=Bishkon.
Biskatrpnge = Coaq ue.
Bisserains, Bisseriniens, Bissiriniens— Nipissing.
Bitahotsi=Bithahotshi.
Bitani = Bithani.
Bitomkhai = Mitomkai Porno.
Bitoupas = I bi toupa.
Biyous=Bayu.
Bielkowskoj'e-Belkofski.
Black =Jnkesabe.
Black-arms = Cheyenne.
Black bear=Chonakera, Tunanpin, Wasapetun.
Black-bear gens = \Yasaenikashika.
Black Canon =Snapa.
Black-dog, Black Dog's, Black Dog's band=Ohan-
hanaka.
Black eagle =Hangatanga.
Black Eagle's band=Wamdisapa's Band.
Black Falls ruins=Wukoki.
Blackfeet=Sihasapa, Siksika.
Blackfeet Dakotas, Black-feet Scioux, Blackfeet
Sioux, Blackfeet Tetons=Sihasapa.
Blackfoot=Siksika.
Blackfoot Dakotas=Sihasapa.
Black-footed ones=Sihasapakhcha.
Blackfoot Sioux=Sihasapa.
Black Hawk Band=Mokohoko.
Black Hook=Backhook.
Black house =Hickerau.
alack Lake of Tears = Shipapulima.
Black Mingo=Winyaws.
Blackmouths=Sukhutit.
Black Panis=Wichita.
Black Pawnee=Arikara, Wichita.
Black-River band=Mekadewagamitigweyawini-
niwak.
Black Warrior, Black Warriors Town=Tuskalusa.
Black-Water=Nesietsha, Okalusa, Opelousa.
Blanches=White Indians.
Blanco=Pueblo Blanco.
Blancs, Blancs Barbus, Blanes, Blank Barbus=
White Indians.
Blinde Towne=Ohanoak.
Bloodies, Blood Indians, Blood People, Bloods=
Kainah.
Blow-horn Nest=Wakokayi.
Blue Earth Indians=Nez Perces.
Blue Earth Village=Mankato.
Blu'e-lipped people =Blewmouths.
, Blue mud Indians, Blue-muds =Nez Perces.
! Blue Running Water pueblo =Shakwabaiyaki.
Bluff Indians = Prairie band of Potawatomi.
Blu-kci, B'luksi=Biloxi.
Blunt Indians ==Blo\mt Indians.
Blut (Indianer) = Kainah.
Bobor=Pabor.
Bobrovo, Bobrovskoe, Bobrovskoi= Beaver.
Bobrowskoje=Uyak.
Bocootawwanaukes, Bocootawwonaukes, Bocootaw-
wonough, Bocootowwonocks = B< >cootawwonauke.
Bocrettes=Bocherete.
Bo'dalk'/inago=Comanche.
Bodega=Olamentke.
Boder'wiumi = Paleuyam i .
Boeothick, Boeothuk=Beothukan Family.
Bogas=Bauka.
Bcgue Chittos^Boguechito.
Boin-acs, Boines= Dakota.
Bois Brule, Bois brule Teton = Brule.
Boise Forte=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Boise Shoshonees=Wihinasht.
Bois Forts=Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Bois, Nation de= Ottawa.
Bois rule Teton, bois Ruley=Brule.
Bois, Villede=Logstown.
B6ka=Bauka.
Bokeai=Hopi.
Bolbon=Bolboiie.
B61i=Buli.
Bolixes, Bolixies=Biloxi.
Bollanos=Bolinas.
Bolshoigor=Big Mountain.
Boluxa, Boluxes, Boluxie=Biloxi.
Bonacks, Bonak=Bannock.
Bonaparte Indians=Newhuhwaittinekin.
Bonarch Diggers, Bonarchs, Bonarks= Bannock.
Bone Indians =Assegun, Osage.
Bon galaatshi=Bankalachi.
Bongees=Sarsi.
Bonifoucas=Bonfouca.
Bonito= Pueblo Bonito.
Bonnacks, Bonnaks, Bonnax-= Bannock.
Bonnet=Ekupabeka.
Bonochs = Bannock.
Bonostao=Bonostac.
Sons Irocois= Huron.
Booku=Bauka.
Boonacks = Bannock .
Booshamool=Bushamul.
Boothians=Netchilirmiut.
Bored Noses =Amik\va.
Borka=Biorka.
Born in the middle=Chegnakeokisela.
Borrados= Tawehash .
Boshgisha= Poskesas.
Boston Bar=Koiaum.
Bot-k'in'ago=Atsina.
Botshenins=Occaneechi, Patshenin.
Boucfuca, Boukfuka=Boucfouca.
i Bounding-Wind=Kiyuksa.
Bove==San Ildefonso.
Bo-wat-chat, Bowatshat=Mooachaht.
Bow-e-ting=Pawating.
Bow Indians=Quapaw.
Bowpith=Sans Arcs.
Bow-String (Society) = Himoiyoqis.
Bowwetegoweninnewug, Bo w wetig = A tsi na .
Braba=Taos.
Bracamos = Ebahamo.
BRADA — CAHINNIO
[B. A. E.
Brada Ta.»s.
Brasstown Itseyi.
Bread Nation =Pascagoula.
Breakers of the custom --Kiyuksa.
Breed Nation =Pascagoula.
Bridge River -Kanlax.
Broiled meat peoplc=Wacheunpa.
Broken Arrow, Broken Arrow Old Field=Hle-
katchka.
Broken Moccasin Bannock.
Broken Promise, Town of— Tome.
Bronco Cliiricahua.
Brothertown - Brotherton.
Broule Sioux. Brucellares, Brule Dakotas, Brulees.
Brule Sioux. Brulies Brule.
Brushwood Chippeka wkay.
Brushwood Indians^ Ktchareottine.
B. Saura Bas Saura) -^Saura Towns.
Buasdabas (ina/avas.
Bubu=Yupu.
Buenaventura =Mishongnovi.
Buenavista^ Bacuancos. Quiquiborica.
Buen Llano ; Huchiltchik.
Buffalo ^('hcdunga, Dyosyowan, Tesinde.
Buffalo bull=Chedunga.
Buffalo Dung -Kahmitaiks.
Buffalo-eaters -•- Kutshundika.
Buffalo Eaters, Buffalo Eaters band Kotsoteka.
Buffalo gens Teenikashika.
Buffalo Hunters -querechos.
Buffalo Indians ^Kotsoteka, l.aintaina.
Buffaloons -Biickaloon.
Buffalo Province Zufii.
Buffalo-tail Tesinde.
Buffalo Town Vnnsai.
Burner's Town Buekaloon.
Buhk'herk, Bukin Hopi.
Buknatallahassa - I'akan-Tallahasse.
Bulbones -Bollxme.
Buli winwu, Bu'-li wun-wu ^Buli.
Bullheads -Teles de Boule.
Bulls okos.
Bumas Suiiia.
Burned Brule.
Burningtown -Tikalcyasnni.
Burnt Hip Brule, Burnt Thighs, Burnt-woods -
Brule.
Busani Busanie.
Bushones, Bushumnes -Bushamul.
Bus in as see, Bus-in ause, Bus-in-aus e-wug = Busi
nauser.
Busnio, Busonia, Bussani Busanie.
Bussenmeus - Bersiamite.
Butchers •-< losabotsre.
Bwan acs, Bwoinug, Bwoir nug Dakota.
Byssiriniens — Nipissing.
Ca-8a.
Caacac ('aacat.
Caaguas Cuyuse.
Caaki Cherokee.
Caa"', Caa"'qti -Dakota.
Caatri Cutn',,,.
Cabadilapo Kato.
Cabaies Kat.aye.
Ca ba na po Khat.enapu.
Cabanckc Shabanshksh.
Cabazon I'alsc'ta.
Cabba»saguntiac, Cabbassagunties, Cabbassaeunti
quoke AinaM-coiiii.
Cabben, Cabbins 'Ifkanitli.
Cabellos realzados -Chippewa.
Cabeson l'al>eta.
Cabeta* Kawita.
Cabetka Calx.n^a.
Cab«ugna ('ahueiiea.
Cabezon I'alsetu.
Cabia Ka)m\e.
Cabinoio* Cahinnio.
Cabona, Caborea Culx.rea
Cabra. KinJmhu.
Cabri y.ufii.
Cabucnga Cuhin-nKa
Cabuitta Kawitu.
CaM^*(C]*^angl CabuJakaamang Santa Maria
Caburcoi ('ttriitmjos.
Cabwa»ing Shahwasin^
Cac K<\ Shash
Cacachias = Kaskaskia.
Cacahouanons= Shaw nee.
Cacames==Tacame.
Ca^ani^ Cheyenne.
Cacat=Caacat.
Cacchumas=Chakchiuma.
Cachanuage = (;aughnawaga.
Cachapostates=Cachapostales.
Cachecacheki = Kuskuski.
Cachees's band=Cochisc Apache.
Cachekacheki ^Kuskuski.
Cachenuage = Caughnawaga.
Cachiadachse=Tueadasso.
Cachichi=Siin Felipe.
CachieB=Kichai.
Cachise Apaches, Cachise Indians — Cochise Apache.
Cachiti=Cochiti.
Cachnawage=Caughnawaga.
Cachnawayes-=Conoy.
Cachnewagas, Cachnewago, Cachnuagas-=('aughna-
waga.
Cachunilla =Cachanila.
Cacknawages=Caughnawaga.
Caclasco^Wasco.
Cacnawagees^ Caughnawaga.
Caco = Zaco.
Cacopas-^Cocopa.
Cacores -Shakori.
Cacouitas ----Kawita.
Cac-ta"'-qwut-me' ^unne = Tnipqua.
Cacupas=Cocopa.
Cadadoquis =Kadohadacho.
Cada-kaaman --San Ignacio de Kadakaman.
Cadsane=Shatane.
Cadapouces = ( 'at a wba .
Cadaquis, Cadaudachos, Cadaux, Caddo-dacho, Cad-
doe, Caddokies, Caddons, Caddoques, Caddoquies,
Caddoquis, Caddow, Cadeaux^Kadohadacho.
Cadeudobet=Cadeudebet.
Cadica==Cadecha.
Cadigomo^=Cadegomo.
Cadloes, Cado, Cadodaccho, Cadodache, Cadodachos,
Cadodaguios, Cadodakis, Cadodaqui, Cadodaqui-
nons, Cadodaquio, Cadodaquiou, Cadodaquioux,
Cadoes, Cadogdachos, Ca-do-ha-da-cho, Cadojo-
dacho=Kadohadacho.
Cadoques=Coaque.
Cados=Peticado.
Cadouca=Comanche.
Cadoux, Cadrons = Kadohadacho.
Caenoestoery =Iroquois.
Caensa=Taensa.
Caeujes=Cayuga.
Caeuquias=Cahokia.
Cafaquj=Cofaqui.
Cafitachyque- Cotitachiqui.
Cafuenchi -Cajuencho.
Caga =,Ieaga.
Cagabegux=Cpyabegux.
Cagan'=Sliakian.
Cagatsky= Aleut.
Cagawami'kang^Shaugwaumikong.
Caghnawagah, Caghnawagos, Caghnenewaga, Cagb
newagos, Caghnuage= Caughnawaga.
Cagnajuet =Cagnaguet.
Cagnawaga, Cagnawage, Cagnawagees, Cagnawauga
Cagnawaugen, Cagnawaugon, Cagnewage, Cagnc
wages, Cagnuagas— Caughnawaga.
Caguillas^Kawia.
Cagiiinachi -('oguinachi.
Cagullas r_Kawia.
Cahacarague ^ Kanagaro.
Cahainihoua, Cahainohoua^= Cahinnio.
Cahakies -('ahokia.
Cahan= Dakota.
Cahaniaga = ( !an i enga .
Cahaquonaghe -- Kanagaro.
Cahata=Kiowa A[>ache.
Cahau=Cahokia.
Cahaynohoua^ Cahinnio.
Caheliiyu, Cahelixyu^Cahelejvu.
Cahenhisenhonon = Toryohne.
Cahgnawaga ^Caughnawaga.
Cahiaguas^Kiowa.
Cahie'0a=Cheyenne.
Cahiguas^=Kio\va.
Ca'-hiks-i-6a'-hiks^ Pawnee.
Oahinnio=Cachaymon.
BULL.
CAHINOA OANAWAGUS
1035
Cahinoa, Cahirmois=Cahinnio.
Cahnawaas, Cahnawaga=Caughnawaga.
Cahnilla, Cahnillo=Kawia.
Cahnowas = Conoy .
Cahnowellahella=Ganowarohare.
Cahnuaga = Caughnawaga.
Cahoki, Cahokiams, Cahokies=Cahokia.
Cahoques = Coaque.
Cahoqui, Cahoquias^Cahokia.
Cahouita=Kawita.
Cahrocs, Cahroes-=Karok.
Cahto-Pomo=Kato.
Cahuabia=Cahuabi.
Ca-hual-chitz= Paiute.
Cahuavi = Cahuabi.
Cahugas = Cay uga.
Cahuilla, Cahuillos=Kawia.
Cahuita = Ka wita.
Cahung-Hage = Cahuughage.
Cah-was, Cah-wee-os, Cahwia, Cah-wi-ah, Cah-wil-
las=Kawia.
Cai-a-was, Caigua, Caiguaras, Caihuas=Kiowa.
Caijougas, Caijouges=Cayuga.
Caileedjee = Kailaidshi.
Cailloux=Cayuse.
Cainameros = Gall inomero.
Caiomulgi=Ocmulgee.
Caiouga=Cayuga.
Caiougo = Go iogouen .
Caiougos, Caiougues=Cayuga.
Caita=Cahita.
Caiuges = Cayuga.
Caiwas=Kiowa.
Caiyougas =Cayuga .
Cai-yu'-cla=Siuslaw.
Cajadachse = Tueadasso.
Cagocka=Cayahoga.
Cajoegers, Cajougas=Cayuga. )
Cajouge = Goiogouen.
Caj ouges = Cay uga.
Caqouses=Cayuse.
Cajualas, Cajuales=Painte.
Cajugas, Cajuger, Cajuges, Cajugu=Cayuga.
Caj uhaga = Cayahoga .
Cajukas, Cajyougas, Cajyugas=Cayuga.
Cakainikova=Cahinnio.
Cakanaruk=Kakontaruk.
Cakes=Kake.
Cakinonpas=Kakinonba.
Caknawage = Caughnawaga .
Cakwabaiyaki=Shakwabaiyaki.
Ca-kwa'-len-ya wun-wii=Shakwaleiigya.
Calabaws=Catawba.
Ca'-la-bi=Cheli.
Calaboe=Calaobe.
Calafars=Calcefar.
Calahpoewah=Calapooya.
Calajomanes=Galliuomero.
Cal-a-mex, Ca-la-mox=Tillamook.
Calanay, Calanio, Calany=Sarauahi.
Calapelins = Kalispel .
Calapooa, Calapooah, Calapoogas, Calapooias, Cala-
poolia, Calapoosas = Calapooya .
Calapooya=Kalapooian Family.
Calapuaya, Calapuyas = Calapooya.
Calasthocle, Calasthorle, Calasthorte=Quinaielt.
Calawa = Shalawa.
Calcharnies = Kulchana.
Cale=0cali.
Calendaruc=Kalindaruk.
Cales=Talasse.
Calespelin, Calespell, Calespin = Kalispel.
Caliente=Ojo Caliente.
California Indians=Yuma.
Cal-i-ku-we'-witc = Shalikuwe\vich.
Calipoa-= Calapooya, Catawba.
Calipooias, Calipooya, Calipoyas, Calipuyowes=
Calapooya.
Caliquen=Aquacalecuen.
Calispells=Kalispel.
Cahsteo, Calixteo, Calixto = Galisteo.
Calkahaan=Shalkahaan.
Calkobins^Tautin.
Callageheahs=Cherokee.
Cal-lah-po-e-ouah, Callahpoewah= Calapooya.
Cal-la-maks, Cal la mox, Callamucks=Tillamook.
Callapipas, Callapooahs, Callapoohas, Callapooiales,
Callapooias, Callapootos, Callapooya, Callapooyahs,
Callapuyas, Callapuyes^Calapooya.
Calla Wassa=Calahuasa.
Callemax, Callemeux, Callemex, Callimix=Tilla-
mook.
Call-law-poh-yea-as=Calapooya.
Calloosas, Callos=Colusa.
Caloait, Calooit, Caloort=Skilloot.
Caloosa — Calusa.
Caloosahatche = Calusahatchi .
Calopissas = Acolapissa .
Calos=Calusa.
Caloumas=Kulumi.
Caltelitc=Thaltelich.
Caltsops=Clatsop.
Caluc, Caluca, Calusas=Calusa.
Camanche, Camanchees=(;omanche.
Camaro=Cumaro.
Camaroua=Tamaroa.
Camarsches=Comanche.
Cambas = Norridgewock .
Came=Zuni.
Camel-el-poma, Cam-el-lel-Pomas=rsal.
Cami = Zuni.
Camilya=Comeya.
Camitre=Camitria.
Camocacocke= Pamacocaeh.
Camoza = Comoza .
Ca'na=Sha.
Canabas = Norridgewock.
Canabe, Canabi=Kechipauan.
Canadaasago = Canadasaga.
Canadacoa=Canada.
Canada, La = Santa Cruz.
Canadaqua=Canandaigua.
Canadaraggo = Ganondasa.
Canadasager, Canadasaggo, Canadasago, Canada-
seago, Canadasege, Canadasegy=Cauadasaga.
Canadauge = Canandaigua.
Canadayager=Canadasaga.
Canadenses = Canada.
Canaderagey = Ganondasa.
Canadesago, Canadesaque= Canadasaga.
Canadese =Canada.
Canadesego= Canadasaga.
Canadia= Kendaia.
Canadiains, Canadiens=Canada.
Canadisega, Canadosago= Canadasaga.
Canadqua= Canandaigua.
Canadsiohare, Canaedsishore=Canajoharie.
Canagacole=Canogacole.
Canagaroh=Kanagaro.
Canagesse= Conoy.
Canaghkonj e = Iroquois.
Canaghsadagaes = O ka .
Canagora=Kanagaro.
Canainda=Gannentaha.
Canais = Conoy.
Canajoha, Ca-na-jo-ha-e, Canajoha'ga, Can-ajo'har,
Canajora, Canajorha=Canajoharie.
Canamoo = Ca yamoa .
Canandaqua, Canandarqua, Canandauqua-^ Canan
daigua.
Canandesaga = Canadasaga.
Canandeugue = Canandaigua ,
Canaoneuska= Mohawk,
i Canaouagon=Connewango.
Canapouces^= Catawba.
Canaresse, Canarise, Canarisse=Canarsee.
Canas=Sana.
Canasadagas, Canasadauga, Canasadogh, Canasa-
dogha=Oka.
Canasagua, Canasauga=Kansaki.
Canasatauga=Oka.
Canaseder^Caneadea.
I Canassadaga, Canassategy=Oka.
C anastogues = Conestoga.
Canatino = Kanohatino.
Canaumanos^Gallinomero.
Canavest, Canaways, Canawese= Conoy.
Canars^Lipan.
Canarse, Canarsie=Canarsee.
Canasadauque, Canasadego=("anadasaga.
Canaseraga= Ganasarage.
Canastigione=Canastigaone.
Canatasaga = Canadasaga.
Canaumanos=Gallinomero.
Canawagon=Connewango.
Canawagore = Ganowarohare.
Canawagow=Connewango.
Canawagus— Ganawagus.
1036
CANAWAHRUNAS— CARANINE
[B. A. E.
Canawahrunas =Caughnawaga.
Oanawako=Conne\vango
Canawaroghare = Oneida (vil.
Canawaroghere (ianowan.hare.
Canawest -Conoy.
Cancels. CancersVcances, Cancey Lipan.
Cancey =Kio\va Apache.
Canceze, Cancezs,Canchez- Kansa.
Canchy Lipan.
Cancons, Can-cow -Koiikan.
Cancy Lipan.
Candadacho Kadohadactio.
i-Tin'aj'as, Nuestra Senora de la Can-
delaria.
Candia -Kendaia.
Qandia Sandia.
Caneadia- Caneadea.
Cancels -Lipan.
Canedesaga = Canadasaga.
Caneeci -Lipan.
Caneenda =Gannentaha.
Canee»= Lipan.
Canegacola =Canogacole.
Caneghsadarundax-=Oka.
Canel-Shanel.
Canendeshe=Naogeh.
Canesadage -Canadasaga.
Canesraca=Ganasarage.
Canessedage--Oka.
Canessy -Lipan.
Canestio =Kanestio.
Canestogas, Canestogo = Conestoga.
Cangaro Kanagaro.
Canggaree =Congaree.
Ca«' ha" Dakota.
Canhaways-= Conoy.
Caij ho-ham'-pa -Chankaokhan.
Caniahaga I'ayahoga.
Canibas -Norridgewock.
Canicari=Conicari.
Canices --Takulli.
Canicons ^Tanico.
Canide ; Indianes) = Canada.
Canidesego, Canidisego -Canadasaga.
Caniengas Mohawk.
Canijoharie Canajoharic.
Canimairo, Canimares=<iallinoinrro.
Caniouis Kanuehouan.
Canips - Kansa.
Canistage, Canistoge=Conestoga.
Canitas -Kawila.
Caij kaga otina, Caijka ohan Chankaokhan.
Can^e' nikaci'^a -Shangki'.
Cankia Cithokia.
Caij kute -Chankute.
Cannabas Norridgewock.
Cannadasago. Cannadesago, Cannadisago--('ana-
da>uga.
Cannaha, Cannahios Kannehouan.
Cannandaquah :Canandaigna.
Cannarse Canarscc.
Canna»soone-= IroqiH)i>.
Cannastion Kanastnnyi.
Cannatchocary ( 'anajoharii-.
Cannecis, Cannecy Lipan.
Cannehovancs Kannehouan.
Cannenda < iaiuieiitaha.
Cannensis, Cannessi Lipan.
Cannibas Norridgewoclc.
Cannisdagua, Cannis-daque, Cannisdque— Canada
SHgU.
Cannissoone ^Iroqnois.
Canniungaes Mohawk.
Cannohatinno, Cannohatino Kanohatino.
Cannoioharys •< 'anajoharic.
CannoKantimo Kanohatino.
Cannondesaga < 'anadasa^a.
Cannongagen-ronnons Ahnaki.
Cannoitoene Iroquoi^.
CannoBtt-c Kuiui>tuny i.
Cannuiadago <)ka.
Canoatinno, Canoatinoa Kanoliatino.
Canoduega, Canodosago Canadasaga.
Canoe and Paddling Assiniboines, Canoe Assini
boine>, Canoe band \VatopHpinah.
Canoe Indians Mahican, Wuhtopapinah.
Canoemen Mulecitc.
Canoenada= Kanagaro.
Canoga=Gaanoge.
Canohatinno, Canohatino== Kanohatino.
Canoise= Conoy.
Canojoharrie =Canaj oharie.
Canona=Wazikute.
Canonchahonronon=Osswehgadagaah.
Canon du Chelly=Chelle.
CaiionIndians=Lo\ver Thompson Indians.
Canoomakers=Caughnawaga.
Canorise=Canarsee.
Canos=Contachiqui.
Canosedagui, Canpsedogui= Canadasaga.
Canosi— Cotitachiqui.
Canossadage=Oka.
Canossoene, Canossoone=Iroquois.
Canostogas = Conestoga.
Canouhanans = Kanohatino.
Canowaloa, Canowarighare = Ganowarohare.
Canowaroghere=Ganowarohare, (Jrieida (vil.).
Canowes, Canoyeas, Canoyias, Canoys = Conoy.
Oa»sa»/u/nii{k'acin'a=Khudhapasan.
Cans, Cansa=Kansa. •
Caijsdacikana=Chansdaeliikana.
Canses, Cansez= Kansa.
Cantajes=Kiowa Apache.
Cantanual=Simaomo.
Cantanyans= Kittanning.
Cantauhaona = Siniaomo .
Cantaunkank=Cantaunkack.
Cantey=Lipari.
Cantona, Cantonaes=Simaomo.
Canton Indians =Iroqnois.
Rah;se •waspe=Nanze\vaspe.
Cantujuana, Cantuna=Simaomo.
Canundageh = Junundat.
Canundasaga = Canadasaga .
Canungas= Mohawk.
Canwagan=Cpnnewango.
Canzas, Canzes, Canzez = Kansa.
Caodacho= Kadohadacho.
Caoitas = Kawita.
Caokia — Cahokia.
Caonetas, Caonites=Kawita.
Caoques=Coaque.
Caoquias=C'ahokia.
Caouikas, Caouitas= Kawita.
Caouquias = Cahokia.
| Capa-=Ciuapa\v.
i Capachiqui = Acapachiqni.
Capaha = Quapa \v.
Capahowasick, Capahowosick, Capahowsick=Capa-
howasic.
Capalino = Homulchison.
I Capanay=Kapanai.
1 Capates= Capote.
Cape Croker=Nawash.
! Cape Fears =Cape Fear Indians.
! CapeFlattery=Makah.
Cape Fox Indians=Sanyakoan.
Cape Indians=Nauset.
i Qade inink'acin/a=Shapeinihkashina,
Capel -.Repel.
Cape Sepping=Kechemudluk.
Cape St. James tribe =Gunghet-haidagai.
Capeutoucha^Capoutqncha.
Capichis, Capiga = Capiche.
Capina -=Capinans.
Capitan Chiquito-=Eskinenar.
Capitano Creek= Homulchison.
Capitinasses^Onondaga.
Ca-po= Santa Clara.
Capoo -San tii Clara.
Capoques ^Coaque.
I Cappa=Ukaqpaqti.
Cappas=Quapaw.
Captain Pipe's Village =Hopocan.
Capuchies= Capote.
Caquima, Caquimay, Caquineco = Kiakima.
Caracontauon, Caracotanon = Coi racoen tanon .
Cara de Montezuma==Casa Grande.
Caraguists = Karigonistes.
Caramanes, Carancaguacas, Carancaguazes, Carai
cahuas, Carancahuases, Carancahuazes, Caranc;
nay, Carancouas, Caranhouas=Karankawa.
\ Caranine-=Coree.
BULL. 30]
CAKANKAHUAS CATSJAJOCK
1037
Carankahuas, Carankawaes, Carankonas, Caranko
uas, Carankoways=Karankawa.
Carantouanis, Carantouannais, Carantouans=Cones-
toga.
Carcader=Watla1a.
Carcarilica = Kaskaskia.
Cardecha=Cadecha.
Caree, Carees=Kahra.
Cargua=Kiovva.
Cariboo eaters=Etheneldeli.
Caribou=Attikiriniouetch.
Caribou Indians=Tutchonekutehin.
Cariso=Carrizo.
Carizal = Sonoi ta.
Carjuenche=Cajuenche.
Carlin = Calusa.
Carlook= Karluk.
Carlos=Calusa.
Carmaane Galexa=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
Carmaron = Contarea.
Carmelo=San Carlos.
Carmelo Eslenes=Esselen.
Carme-neh = Siksika.
Carmentaruka= Karmentaruka.
Carp River band~=Ommunise.
Carquin = Karkin.
Carragouha= Carhagouha.
Carrahadeer = Caneadea.
Carrechias=Cahokia.
Carrees=Kahra.
Carribas = Nor ridgewock .
Carribou Indians=Tutchonekutchin.
Carribous= Caribou.
Carrien, Carrier-Indians, Cairiers=Takulli.
Carrizallenos=Carrizo.
Carrizo= Klokadakaydn.
Carruco=Chorruco.
Carrying Place Village =Gwaugweh.
Car-soos= Kassovo.
Cartagoua= Carhagouha.
Cartaka=Castake.
Cartoogaja=Catatoga.
Carvillas^Kawia.
Cas= Kaskaskia.
Casa Blanca=-Casa Montezuma.
Casa Blanco=Casa Blanca.
Cas-a-do'-ra=Destchin.
Casa Granda=Casa Grande.
Casaliu=Casalic.
Casas Grandas=Casa Grande.
Casawda=Kasihta.
Cascachias, Cascacia=Kaskaskia.
Cascade Indians=Watlala.
Cascade people=Pawating.
Cas,cagh,sa,gey=Kuskuski.
Cascakias, Cascaquias, Cascaschia, Cascaskias, Cas-
casquia= Kaskaskia.
Cascellis, Cascen=Cascel.
Cascia = Casqui.
Cascil=Cascel.
Cascile=Casalic.
Casein = Casqui.
Casco = Aucocisco.
Case grandi=Casa Grande.
Caseitas-Kasihta.
Casewago=Cussewago.
Cashaem= Kashong.
Cashchevatebka, Cashchokelka Comanches=Kotso-
teka.
Cashhooks = Cushook .
Cashictan = Coshocton.
Cashong= Kashong.
Cashook^Cushook.
Casica = Kasihta.
Casinos = Ha vasupai.
Casista, Casiste = Kasihta.
Casita^Usseta.
Caskaguias, Caskaquias= Kaskaskia.
Caskarorins, Caskarouns --Tuscarora.
Caskinampo=Kakinonba.
Caskoukia=Cahokia.
Casnino = Ha vasupai .
Caso = Kotsava.
Casor=Coosa.
Casquasqia- Kaskaskia.
Casque, Casquia=Casqui.
Casquiars, Casquias^Kaskaskia.
Casquin=Casqui.
Casquinampo=Kakinonpa.
Cas-sans= Kassovo.
Cassetash— Kasihta.
Cassia=Kichai.
Cassita= Kasihta.
Cass Lake band=Gamiskwakoka-wininiwak.
Cas-soes, Gas-son, Cassoos= Kassovo.
Casswer= Cumshewa.
Castabanas = Castahana.
Castachas=Cushtusha.
Castahamas= Castahana.
Cas-ta-k'6-sta tene=Chastacosta.
Castanoe=Cree.
Castapanas=Castahana.
Castcheteghka-Comanches = Kotsoteka.
Castixes = San Felipe.
Castor = A mikwa.
Castors=Tsattine.
Castors des Prairies =Sarsi.
oa'-ta= Choc taw.
Catabans, Catabas, Catabaw = Catawba.
Catacourou, Catacouru-=Tacatacuru.
0atada=Dhatada.
Catagos=Castake.
Cataha=Kiowa Apache.
Catahouche = Chattahoochee.
Ca'taka=Kiowa Apache.
Ca'-ta-na-ra'-qua=Canandaigua.
Catanoneaux = K utenai .
Cataoulou= Catahoula.
Catapaw^Catawba.
Cataraugos=Cattaraugus.
Catauba, Cataubos, Cataupas -Catawba.
Catawahays= Kutenai.
Catawbas, Catawbau, Catawbaw = Cata\vba.
Catawese = Catawissa.
Catchne, Catchney=Cotechney.
Catcho-=Kadohadacho.
Catechna, Catechne, Catechneys=Cotechney.
Catelamet=Cathlamet.
Ca'-tha=Comanche.
Catharine Town=Catherine's Town.
Oath Camettes, Cathelametts=Cathlamet.
Catherine Town=Catherine's Town.
Cathlacommatups, Cathlacumups, Cath-lah-com-
mah-tup = Cathlacomatup.
Cathlahaws=Thlakalama.
Cathlahcumups, Cath-lah-nah-quiah=Cathlanah-
quiah.
Cath-lah-poh-tle = Cath lapotle.
Cath-lak-a-heckits, Cathlakahikits= C a t h 1 a k a-
heckit.
Cathlakamaps=Cathlacumup.
Cathlamah, Cathlamaks, Cath-la-mas, Cathla-
mats = Cathlamet.
Cathlaminimiras=Kathlaminimin.
Cathlamuts, Cathlamux = Cathlamet.
Cathlanamenamons, Cathlanaminim, Cathlanamini-
mins= Kathlaminimin.
Cathlanaquiah=Cathlanahquiah.
Cathlapootle = Cathlapotle.
Cathlapooya = Calapooya.
Cathlapoutles, Cathlapouttes=Cathlapotle.
Cathlapouyeas=Calapooya.
Cathlas, Cathlascans, Cathlasco, Cathlascons, Cath
lascou, Cathlaskos, Cathlassis=Wasco.
Cath-lath-la-las, Cathlathlaly, Cathlathlas=Cath-
lathlalas.
Cathlatscos = Wasco
Cathlawah = Cathlamet.
Cathlayackty=Cathlakaheckit.
Cath-le-yach-e-yachs=Shahala.
Cathlumet=Cathlamet.
Catholic Indians= Pueblos.
Catiene=Shathiane.
Catinakh = Chatinak.
Cat Indians = Erie.
Catiokia=Cahokia.
Catkils-Catskill Indians.
Catlahmas, Catlamas=Cathlarnet.
Catlascou= Wasco.
Catlipoh, Catlipoks=Cathlapotle.
Qa«6'ltq = Comox.
Cat Nation^ Erie.
Catohpche = Chattahoochee.
Catokiah = Cahokia.
Catriti-=San Felipe.
Cat-sa-nim = Yakima.
Catsjajock, Catsjeyick= Cutchogue.
1038
OATTAUAS CHACHA
[B. A. E.
Cattabas. Cattabaws-Catawba.
Cattagochee Chattahoochee.
Cattako Kit'Wti Aparbc.
cJt tan-a haws. Cattanahowes- Kutenai.
Cattanyan Kittanmnp.
Cattaragus -< attaraugu*.
Cattawbas -Catawba.
Catteranga Cattaningns.
Cattleputles -fatblapotle.
Cattoways Catawba
Catumghage=Cahungriage.
Cauahogue Cavahoga.
Cauchi = Nagnchee.
^ai^nSeyslnaughnawanga, Caughnewaga,
Caughnewago =Caughna\vaga.
Cauiucko«=Cayuga.
Cauldrons Colville.
Caumuches Comam-be.
Caunaujohhaury ranajobane.
Caundaisauque, Caundasaque =Canadasaga.
Cauneeyenkees Mohawk.
Caunouche CoinaiK'be.
Causattuck Cosattuc.
Can ta nob. Contahnah.
Cautawba Catawba.
Cautonee, Cautonies -Kuteiiai.
Cauzes Kansa.
Cavaianes Kouyam.
Cavesons 1'alscta.
Caveta Kawita.
Cavezon (Vrn> Cabezon.
Cavios Kawia.
Caw Kansa.
Ca wa Xumia.
Caw a chim =Co\vichan.
Cawala=Sha\vala. Shawnee.
Cawalitz Cowlitx.
Cawalla Huhliwahli.
Cawana Shawmr.
Cawatie Coyatcc.
Cawaupugos =Ciimumbah.
Cawa'xamux -Nicohi band.
Caw Caw Konkau.
Caweos Kawia.
Cawesitt Cnwesct.
Cawgust Saudis.
Cawidas Kawita.
Cawina < 'ajiii-nchc.
Ca witchans Cowirhan.
Cawittas. Cawittaws -Kawita.
Caw mainsh Conianche.
Cawnees Koiii.
Cawras, Caw-ree Kalira.
Cawtaskakat Kanta^.
Cawva Shinka Tanwansliinka.
Ca'xanix Sbahanik.
Cayagas, Cayagoes Cayu^a.
Cayahagah ('ayabo^a.
Cayaki chi-ruktM-.
Cayameechee Kiainislia.
Cayani Cbi-yctinc.
Cayantha ('onnewaiigo.
Cayanwa Kiown.
Cayase Ciiyas.
Cayauga < 'ayu^a.
Cayauge (IOIOKOIHMI, ('ayu^a.
Cayaughkias <'ahnkia.
Cay au wa. Cay au wah Kiowa.
Cayawah, Cayawash Kiawaw.
Caycuas K i»wa.
Caycuge», Caycuges, Cayeugoes ('ayu^a.
Cayguas Kiowa.
Cayhuga ('ayuua.
Caymgahauga* Moliauk.
Caymai Cayinus.
Caynawagai <'anulniawa^a.
Caynga, Cayogas Cayu^a.
Cayohuas Ki<>wa.
Cayomugi ' 'ayotmilni.
Cayongcn, Cayoogoes ('Hyu^a.
Cayoo»e ''ayii^c.
Cayoquet (*oii()iie.
Cayoquit* Kyinjimt.
Cayotci royottTo-i. I'ncluiwal.
Cayougas, Cayougeg, Cayougues, Cayounge
('HVllgH.
Cayoutei ('MVIISC.
Cayoush = Cayoosh Creek.
Cayoux=Cayuse.
Cayowges^Cayuga.
Caypa^Santa Clara.
Cayu=Cayuse.
Cayuaga- Cayuga.
Cayuga=Goiogouen, Gayagaanhe.
Cayuga Castle = Gayagaanbe.
Cayugas=-Cayuga, Kiowa.
Cayuges= Cayuga.
Cayuguis = ('ayegims.
Cayukers, Cayungas = Cayuga.
Cayuquets, Cay-u-quits— Kyuquot.
Cavus, Cayuse=Wanlatpuan Family.
Cazaby Pah-Utes^Kotsava.
Cazancanay= Karankawa.
Ca-za-zhee-ta = ("aza/hita.
Ceballeta, Cebellikita, Cebellitita-Cebolleta,
Cebola Zuni.
Ceboleta^Cebolleta.
Cebolla -Zufii.
Cebolletta = Cebolleta.
Cebollians = Zuui.
Ce'ein-Tesik.^
Cecocawanee, Cecocawonee, Cecomooomoco = Seco-
\vocomoco.
Cedar Creek = A tcbiimlmtrhi.
Ceet-shongos = Brule.
^!egiha-=Dhegiba.
6egnake-okisela-Cbegnakeokisela.
Qe-go' ni-na = Sb ungiki karacbada.
Ce-ha-na-ka=Cbegnukeokisela.
Ceh-huha-toij Chokbubaton.
Cehmeque-sabinta Sbivwits.
Ceickasaw = ('biekasaw.
Cekacawone = Secaea\voni.
Pe^aha--Dhegiha.
Cekakawwon = Seeacawoni.
Ce-ke yin-e^Sbekeyme.
'Ce 'kiwere = Cbiwere.
Cemanlos = Comanche.
Cemps -Sbemps.
Ceneca's= Seneca.
Cenecu=SeiHM'u.
Cenepisa ^Acolapissa.
Ceneseans, Cenesians-=C^addo.
Ce'ngoqedina=Shunkukedi.
Cenis=Caddo.
Ce'nlin = Chenlin.
C8nokipe = Sino(iuipe.
Cenola = Zuni.
Cenosio = Geneseo.
Censoc, Censoo = Sinieu.
Cenys^Caddo.
Ce-ohba = Cbeokbba.
Ce-pa'le-ve' = Shipaulovi.
Qeqemen -= Siecamcen .
Ce'qtamux=Ntlakyapamuk.
Ceries Assonys=-('addo.
Ceri'nak = Cberinak.
Cernalton = Tse\venalding.
Cerro-Cavezon = Txe-tses-kadn.
^5estcini = Tbesbtsbini.
(?e-tcun; ^unne^Thechuntunne.
Cetguanes = Yuma.
Ce'tsakEn = Tbetsaken.
Qe'tuksEm ^Tbctuksem.
Ce'tusum = Tbet usum .
Ceuala, Ceuola Zuni
Ceux du Sable - = Sable.
Cevola=Zuni.
Cevolleta, Cevolleto Cebolleta.
CgagKtc = Sbkage<-h.
Cgwalikc = Shgwaliksb.
Chaa Cbeyenne.
Chaamonaque— Tioga.
Chaas A is.
Cha-atl Chaabl.
Chab-way-way-gun Shaba wywyagun.
Chacacantes, Chacakante---Chaeacants.
Chacakengua Atchatchakangouen.
Chacatos ('boetaw.
Chacchoumas (;bakcbiuma.
Chacchoux (Miactoos.
Chacchumas, Chacci Cumas, Chacci Oumas, Cha<
houmas=Chakchiuma.
Chacha=Wa8ha.
BULL. 30]
CHACHACHOUMA OHAU-CHII/-LA
1039
Chachachouma==Chakchiuma.
Chachakingua=Atchatchakangouen.
Chachamatses= Hahamatses.
Chachelis=Chehalis.
Chachippe=Le Have.
Chachoumas=Chakchiuma.
Chachua'mis= Hahuamis.
Chachumas, Chackchi-oomas, Chacksihoomas = Chak-
chiuma.
Chacktaws=Choctaw.
Ohaclan, Chaclanes=Saclan.
Chaco canon=Chacat.
Chacoumas, Chacoume, Chacsihomas, Chacsihoo-
mas = Chakchiuma.
Chactah, Chactanys, Chactas, Chactaws = Choctaw.
Chactchi-Oumas, Chactioumas = Chakchiuma.
Chactots = Chatots.
Chacxoumas=Chakchiuma.
Chadadoquis = Kadohadacho.
Chadeca=Cadecha.
Chaetaw Capitales = Choctaw Capitale.
Chaetoos=Chactoos.
Chafan=Tsanchinn.
Chaganons=Shawnee.
Chagaouamigong = Shaugawaumikong.
Chageluk settlements=Jugelnute.
Chagnet=Chugnut.
Chagoamigon, Chagoimegon, ChagSamigon, Cha-
gouamigong, Chagouemig, Chagouemigon^Shau-
gawaumikong.
Chaguaguanos=Akanaquint.
Chaguanos = Shawnee.
Chaguyennes^=Cheyenne.
Chahah = Chiaha.
Cbahcowahs = Charcowa.
Chahis=Cree.
Chahlolnagai = Lanahilduns.
Chah'-ra-rat= Dakota.
Chah '- shm = A pac h e .
Cha'hta = (;hoctavv.
Chahtahs, Chahta-Muskoki, Chahtas=Muskhogean
Family.
Chahwahnahiooks==To\vahnahiooks.
Chaimut=Chaik.
Chai-nim'-ai-ni = Choinimni.
Chakchuqualk=Chuchchuqualk.
Chakhtogmut=Shaktoligmiut.
Chak-re-le-a-ton=Chockrelatan.
Chaktaws=Choctaw.
Chalaacpauley=Chatukchufaula.
Chalagatsca-Hlekatchka.
Chalakee=Cherokee.
Chalam=Clallam.
Chalaque, Chalaquies=(;herokee.
Chalas = Chala.
Chal-chu-nie=Chateheeni.
Chalitmiut=Chalit.
Chall-o-wha=Chalowe.
Chaltas=Choctaw.
Chalula=Chilula.
Chamak=Tsamak.
Cha-ma-kia = Kyamakyakwc.
Cha-ma-ko-nec, Cha-ma-ko-nees=Cha\vakoni.
Chamers-Santsukdhin.
Cham-ma ko-nec=Chavvakoni.
Chamna'pum = Chimnapum .
Chamoappans = Shan wappom.
Chamong=Gahato.
Champoicho, Champoicks = C hampoeg.
Chanagongum = Chabanakongkomun .
Chan-a-hue = Kechipauan .
Chanahuniege, Chanahunrege = Chananagi.
Chanas=Sana.
Chancers=Santsukhdhin.
Chancres = Li pan.
Cha'-ne=Chaui.
Chaneers = Santsukdhin.
Chanes=Sana.
Chanetkai = Shanel keya.
Chang Doa=Kang. '
Changuaguanes=Akanaquint.
gamers (band)=,Santsukdhin.
Chanki=Chunkey.
Dhanousanons = Shawnee.
Chan-ta-ko'-da=Cheindekhotding.
^nanundadies =. Tionon tat i .
^nan-wap-pan = Sha n wappom.
Chanzes^Lipan.
*haoenne= Cheyenne.
Chaonanons, Chaoni=Shawnee.
Chaouachas = Chaouacha.
Chaouanaquois, Chaouannons, Chaoiianon, Chaoiia-
nong, ChaSanons, Chaouanos, Chaoiianoiia, Chaou-
ans = Shawnee.
Chaouchas=Chaouacha.
Chaouennons, Chaouenon, Chaouens, Chaounons,
Chaouoinons, Chaovanons, Chaovenon, Chaowa-
nons = Shawnee.
Ohapanun = Chepanoc.
Cha'parahihu = Hupa.
Chapitoulas=Choupetoulas.
Chapkaku=Chakpahu.
Chapman's Bar=Tikwalus.
Chapopines=Tiopines.
Chap-pah-seins=Chupcan.
Chappaquidgick=Chaubaqueduck.
Chap-po-sans = Chupcan .
Chappunish = Nez F*erces.
Chapticons = Chapticon.
Chaquesauma=ChakchiUma.
Chaqueta, Chaquitas=ChoctaW.
Cha'-ra=Cheikikarachada.
Cha'-ra = Chaikikarachada.
Characks, Charah = Chera\v.
Charai=Charac.
Charakees, Charakeys= Cherokee.
Charame=Xaranie.
Charankoua= Karankawa.
Charanons=Shawnee.
Charay=Charac.
Charcawah = Charcowa.
Char-cheine=Satchin.
Charcowah = Charcowa.
Chargeurs = Takulli.
Charikees= Cherokee.
Charioquois = Huron .
Chariticas = Arapaho.
Charles= Cal lisa.
Charles Old Town, Charley Emathla'sTown=Yalaka.
Charleys Village =Tadush.
Charokees=Cherokee.
Charraws=Cheraw.
Charretier's (band) — Chartierstown.
Charrows=Cheraw.
Charrucco=Chorruco.
Chasinskoe=Chatcheeni.
Chasta band of Rogue Rivers=Chasta.
Chasta Scotans, Chasta Scoten, Chasta Scoton
Chasta-Skoton.
Chastay=Chasta.
Chasunous=Shawnee.
Cha-ta^=Chetco.
Chatabas = Catawba.
Chatahoochas, Chatahoosie, Chatahouchi=Chatta-
hoochee.
Chata-Muskoki = Muskhogean Family.
Chatas=Chala.
Chata Uche=Chattahoochee.
Chataw = Chocta w.
Chataway=Chetawe.
Chat-chee-nie=Chatcheeni.
Chat-e-cha= Kyatiikya.
Chatinakh = Chatina'k.
Chat-Kas, Chatkaws=Choctaw.
Chatoueka= Chattooka.
Chatounic=Chatcheeni.
Chatowe=Chetawe.
Chatsinahs = Chatcheeni.
Chatsops=Clatsop.
Chattaes = Choctaw.
Chattafallai=Chukafalaya.
Chattanqua = Chattooka.
Chattas=Chontaw.
Chattawka=Chattooka.
Chattoes=Choctaw.
Chattoesofkar, Chattofsofker^=Chatoksofke.
Chat-to-ho-che=Chattahoochee.
Chattoka=Chattooka.
Chat-tok-sof-ke, Chattoksofker=Chatoksofke.
Chattoocka = Chattooka.
Chattooga = C hatuga.
Chattoos=Chactoos.
Chattossofkins --= Chatoksof ke.
Chattukchufaule =Chatukchufaula.
Chatugee = C hatuga .
Chauanons= Shawnee.
Chaubunakongkomuk=Chaba,aakongkom.uii.
Chau-chilMa=Chowchilla.
1040
CHAUDIEKE— CHEPAWAS
[B.A.E.
Chaudiere, Chaudieres-Colville.
OhauneM, Chauenou3 = Shawnee.
Chauhagueronon-Montagnais.
Ohau-k7thluo-co=Chukahlako.
Chaulamas=\arame.
Chaumenes =Ta\vehash.
Chaums, Chaunys Shawnee.
K£S*&3£~»*r*»™«»>*.
Chau-woc e-lau-hatchee-Sawokh.
Chavanons Shawnee.
Chavavares Anavares.
Chaves Pass ruin=Chubkwichalobi.
Chavouanons Shawnee.
Chawa :Cheyenne.
Chawaccola Hatchu -Sawokli.
Chawachas =Chaouacha.
Chawa^gon . ciawangong" ^Sha wa ngnn k .
Chawanock=Chowanoc.
Chawanoes, Chawanons-Shawnee.
Chawanook Chowanoc.
Chawari Tsawarii.
Cha'-we Chani.
Chawenons Shawnee.
ChawonTcks Chawonests, Chawonoack, Chawonock,
Chawonoks, Chawons, Chawoon Chowanoe.
Chawopoweanock =Chawopo, \Neanock.
Chawraw- Cheraw.
Chawum, Chawun -Pokanoket.
Chawwonocks.Chawwonoke -Chowanoe.
Chaye Choye.
Chayenne Cheyenne.
Chayenne Indians -Oglala.
Chaykisaht - Chaicclesaht.
Chayopines = Tiopines.
Chea Sia.
Che ahm -Cheam.
Cheahtoc Cheteo.
Chealis = Chehalis.
Che anhun Chiaha.
Cheaptin Nr/. Percys.
Chearhan, Che ar haw-Chmha.
Che at tee Cheteo.
Che au hau Chiaha.
Che au boo che =Chiahudshi.
Che baah ah-bish Chobaabish.
Chebayhs Chfhalis.
Chebegnadose Bagaduce.
Cheboigan (band) Cheboygan.
Chebois Chii»j>ewa.
Checagou Chicago.
Checaldish, Checalish =Chehalis.
Chefokhlagamute =Chefoklak.
Chegagou, Chegakou= Chicago.
Chegoimegon=Shaugawaumikong.
Chegoutimis=Chicoutimi.
Cheguas=Tigua.
Chehales = Chehalis.
Chehaws, Chehawuseche-
Chiaha.
Chehaylis = Chehahs.
Cheh-chewe-hem-Chuchunayha.
Chehew=Chiaha.
Cheh'-he-ta-=Cheghita.
Cheina=Tsano.
Chekahomanies-Chickahommy.
Che'kaihas=Chickasaw.
Chekakou-Chicago.
Chekalis= Chehalis.
Chekasaws-Chickasaw. _
Chekasschees=Skaischiltnish.
Chek-e-pa-wha^=Keehipauan.
Chekilis = Chehalis.
Che-kiss-chee^Skaisehiltinsh.
Chekoutimiens, Chekoutimis = Chicoutimi.
Chel-a-ke, Chelakees-Cherokec.
Che'lako-Nini=Chihlakonini.
Chelaques, Chelekee=Cherokee.
Chelkatskie=Chilkat.
Chelle=Chelly.
Chellicothee=Chillicothe.
Chellokee, Cheloculgee, Chelokees^Cherokee.
Checaws Chiaha.
Checher Ree .Bruit'.
Chechili .Chehalis.
Chechinamiut Chichinak.
Chechohomynies, Checkahomanies -Chiekahominy.
Checklesit Chaiccloaht .
Checlucca ninne -Chihlakonini.
Che com Sliigmn.
Checo»e Chekasc's Village.
Checoutimi, Checoutimiens Chieoutimi.
Chectaws ('lioctaw.
Chedaik Shctline.
Che dong ga Chflunga.
Cheechawkose Cheehawkose.
Cheechawi Chiaha.
Cheehales Ch«-hali<.
Cheehawk chiiiha.
Cheelake Cli.Tt.kee.
Cheelcat, Cheelhaata, Cheelkaats Chilkat.
Chee luck kit le quaw Chilluekittequaw.
Chee nah T-uno.
Chernalei Ch.-hali.s.
Chee naa 'l'-nno.
Cheenik Cliinik.
Chee nitch <'hinits.
Cheenook Chinook, Chinookan Family.
Cheeowhee 'l^iyiihi.
Cheerake, Cheerakee, Cheeraque, Cheerokee Chen
Chee»ca Chivca.
Chec»tooyee • Tsistuyi.
Chee' zhoo Tsivhuutsepedhung|>a.
Ohce-zhoo peacemakers -Tsishuwashtake.
Ch-oo w-ne,eu=C
Che-luc-it-te-quaw, Che-luck-kit ti-quar=Cnilluck-
Chelukamanches, Chelukimaukes= Lakmiut.
Che-ma-hua-vas=Chemehuevi.
Family, Chimakum.
Che-ma-wa-was, Chemebet-Chemehuevi.
Chemebet Q,uajala=Paiute.
Chemegerabas, Chemeguaba-Chemehuevi.
Chemeguabas Sevintas-=Shivvvits.
Chemeguava, Chemegue=Chemehuevi.
Chemeluecajuala,ChemegueCuajala=Pamte.
Chemegue sevicta, Chemegue Sevmta-fehivwits.
Chemeguet Cajuala^Kawia.
Chemehnevis, Ohemehueris, Chemehuevas, Chem-
hue-vitz, Chemehuewas, Chemeonahas, Chem<
quaba, Chemeque^Chemehuevi.
Chemeque-caprala = Paiute.
Unemiguaoos, \jiiemiuca,via, ~**~». — -- — .
huaras, Chemihuaves, Chenn:huevas, Chemihuevi
Cheminares=Chemehuevi.
Chemmesyan = Chimmesyan Family.
Chemonchovanistes = Chomonchouamste.
Chemong=Chemung.
Chemovi=Sichomovi.
Chemung-=Gahato.
i Chenakisses=Chiakanessou.
Chenandoanes^ Seneca.
Chenang, Chenango = Shenango.
Chenbosel==('henposel.
Chenceses = Geneseo.
Chenega- Ingamatsha.
Chenengo^Chenango.
Chenesee Castle, Chenessies, Chenessios=Genese
Cheniers = Santsnkdhin.
Cheningo, Cheningue^Shenango.
Chenissios = Geneseo.
Chenkus=Chonque.
Chennesse Castle, Chennussios= Geneseo.
Chenondadees = Tionontati .
Chenondoanah = (iaando wanang.
Chenosio = Geneseo.
Chenoux- = CJiinook.
Chenoya, Chenoyana-Atsugewi.
Chenukes = Chinook.
Chenunda Junundat.
Chenundady =Tionontati.
Chenundea^Jnnundat.
Chenundies -Tionontati.
Chenusies, Chenusios, Chenussio = Geneseo.
Cheokees — Cherokee.
Cheowa-Tsiyahi.
Chepanu, Chepanuu^Chepanoc.
Chepawas=Chippewa.
BULL. 30]
CHEPAWY CHIKAHOKIN
1041
Chepawy = Chepanoc .
Che-pa- vy-an, Chepayan=Chipewyan.
Chepeoho=Pamunkey.
Chep-en-a-pho=Chepenafa.
Chepeouyan, Chepewayan=Chipewyan.
Chepeways=Chippewa.
Chepewyan= Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Chepeyan=Chipewyan.
Chepeyans= Athapascan Family.
Cheponssea, Chepontia, Chepousca. Chepoussea=
Chepoussa.
Chepowas, Cheppewes=Chippe\va.
Cheppewyan, Cheppeyan= Chipewyan.
Cheraguees, Cherahes, Cherakees, Cherakis, Chera-
quees, Cheraquis= Cherokee.
Cherecaquis=Chiricahua.
Cherechos=Keresan Family.
Cherermons=Shawnee.
Cheres=Keresan Family.
Chericahui=Chiricahua.
Cherickees, Cherikee=Cherokee.
Chernila, Chernilof=Chinila.
Chernovskoe,Chernovskoi,Chernovsky=Chernofski.
Che-ro-ha-ka=Nottoway.
Cherokis, Cherookees, Cheroquees, Cherrackees=
Cherokee.
Cherr'h-quuh=Cherkhn.
Cherrokees, Cherrykees=Cherokee.
Chesapeacks, Chesapeakes, Chesapeians, Chesepians,
Chesepioock=Chesapeak.
Che-she-gwa=Kenabig.
Chesheshim=Muaya.
Cheskitalowas=Chiskatalofa.
Chester Valley Indians, Chestes=Shasta.
Chestoowa, Chestowa, Chestuee=Tsistuyi.
Cheta-ut-tinne=Tsetautkenne.
Chetcas, Chetcoe, Chetcoes, Chetcoos=Chetco.
Chetemachas = Chitimacha .
Ohethl'=Chak.
Chetho Kette=Chettrokettle.
Cheticnewash=Chititiknewas.
Chetimacha = Chitimacha.
Chetkoe=Chetco.
Chetl-e-shin, Chetlessentan, Chetlessenten, Chet-
less-en-tun, Chet-less-in-gen=Chetleschantunne.
Chetocchefaula=:Chatakchufaula.
Chetro Ketle, Chetro-Kettle=Chettrokettle.
Cheueux ou polls leue, Cheueux releues=Ottawa.
Cheurkany=Chananagi.
Cheveriches=Seuvarits.
Chevet=Shivwits.
Cheveux Relves=Ottawa.
Chevlon ruin=Shakwabaiyali.
Chewackala=Sawokli.
Che-wse-rae=Oto.
Che-wak-a-to=Sawokli.
Chewe=Tsiyahi.
Chewenee=Choinimni.
Chewohe=Tsiyahi.
Che wok o lee=Sawokii.
Che-won-der-gon-ing=Ket('hewaundaugeriink.
Cheyenne Sioux=Wutapiu.
Chez-ye-na=Tzecheschiniie.
Chia=Chua, Sia.
Chiaas=Ais.
Chiabel-na-poma=Kelioponia.
Chiacantef ous = C h iaka nessou .
Chiacasas=Chickasaw.
Chiachi-Oumas=Chakchiuma.
Chiaguan=Siaguan.
Chiahnessou=Chiakancssou.
Chiaian= Pueblos.
Chians=Cheyenne.
Chiappawaws = Chippewa .
Chias = Ais.
Chibenaccadi e = Shnbenacadie .
tmbois^-Chippevva.
Chica?a=Chickasuw, Chicaza.
Chicachas, Chicachos=Chickasaw.
Chicagou, ChicagS, Chicags, Chicagu, Chicagvv=
Chicago.
thjcahamanias=Chickahominy.
Chicaksaws=Chickasaw.
Chicalina=Chookheereso.
Chicaraguis=Chiricahua.
Chicasahay=Chickasawhay.
Uncasan, Chicasas, Chicasauus=Chickasa\v
Chicasawhay=Chickasawhay.
3456— -Bull. 30, pt 2—07 (
Chicasaws=Chickasaw.
Chicase = Chekase's village.
Chicasou, Chicassas, Chicawchaws, Chicaza, Chicha-
cas=Chickasaw.
Chichagov— Attu.
Chichanee =Wateree.
Chichasau, Chichasaws, Chichashas=Chickasa\v.
Chichedec, Chichedek=Chisedec.
i Chichequaas=Rancocas.
Chichicticale=Chichilticalli.
! Chichigoueks=Chichigoue.
Chichijaya=Cuchiaga.
1 Chichilli=Chilili.
Chichillicale=Chichilticalli.
Chichilop = Shishalap.
Chichilte Calli, Chichilti, Chichilticah, Chichilti-cal,
Chichilticala, Chichilticale, Chichilticalen, Chi-
chilticali, Chichiltic-Calli, Chichiltie, Chichiltie
Alli=Chichilticalli.
Chichinagamute = Chichina k .
Chichi ti=Chilili.
Chichiticale, Chichitte Calli =Chiehilticalli.
Chichiyaga=Cuchiaga.
Chichkitone=Chetsgitnnai.
Chichohocki=Chikohoki.
Chichominys=Chickahominy.
Chichuich= Pecos.
Chichula=Cheiitsithala.
Chickahamanias, Chickahamines=Chickahominy.
i Chickahokin=Chikohoki.
Chickahomines, Chickahomones, Chickahomonie —
Chickahominy.
Chick-a-lees=Chehalis.
Chickalina=Chucalissa.
Chickanee=\Vateree.
Chickanossous==Chiakanessou.
Chickaree = Wateree.
Chickasawka=Chicka8awhay.
Chickasaws, Chickassas^=Chickasaw.
Chick-atat = Klikitat.
Chickatawbut=Neponset.
Chickeeles, Chickelis=Chchalis.
Chicken-hawk=Khuyeguzhinga.
Chickesaw, Chicketaws=Chickasa\v.
Chickiaes=Chiskiac.
Chickisaw=Chickasaw.
Chickitats=Klikitat.
Chickkasah, Chicksas, Chicksaws, Chicksha, Chick-
shau^=Chickasaw.
Chicktaghicks = Illinois.
Chicktaws=Choctaw.
Chickuehatty=Chicuchatti.
Chicocoan = Secacawon i .
Chi'-co-mi'-co, Chic'omi'co=Shecomeco.
Chicontami==Chicoutimi.
Chicoria, Chicorie = Chicora.
Chicoutime=Chicoutimi.
Chictaghicks = Illinois.
Chictaws=Choctaw.
Chicuchatty=Chicnchatti.
Chidumas=Alchedoma.
Chien= Cheyenne.
Chien-Flancs=Thlingchadinne.
Chiennes= Cheyenne.
Chifukhlugumut=Chifukluk.
Chigahennakadik=Shubenacadie.
Chigagou= Chicago.
Chigantalgi, Chigantualga==Quigalta.
Chigasaws = Chic kasaw.
Chigilousas= Chitimacha.
Chiglit= Kopagmiut.
Chigmut= Chigmiut.
Chignik Bay=Kaluiak.
Chigoula^Chicora.
Chigtagh cicks = II linois.
Chiguan = Siaguan.
Chiguas^Tigua.
Chigui-cagui=Chiricahua.
Chiha=Chiaha.
Chihales, Chihalis, Chiheelees, Chiheeleesh, Chi-
helish=Chehalis.
Chih-kah-we-kay=Chippeka \vkay.
Chihohocki, Chihohockies, Chihokokis, Chiholacki =
Cnikohoki.
Chihui-cahui=Chiricahua.
Chikachas = Ch ickasaw.
Chikago, Chikagons, Chikagou, Chikagoiia, Chikagu,
Chikagvv=Chicago.
Chikahokin = C hi koho ki .
1042
'HIKAHOMINY CHIRAKUES
IB. A.
Chikahominy=Chickahominy.
Chikailish Chehalis.
Chikakas =Chickasa\v.
Saiat Chikasaws. Chikasha Chiokasaw.
Ohikeelii=Chehalis.
Chikelaki=Chikohoki.
Chikelis. Chikilishes =1 lu-hahs.
Chi-mu-a= Cienega .
Chim-ue-hue-vas, Chim-woy-os=Chemehuevi.
Chin=Takulli.
Chikohocki -Chikohoki.
Chikoilish Chrhalis.
Chikolacki =Chikohoki.
Chiksah Chickasaw.
Chiktachiks Illinois.
Chilkat.
Chilcatin -Tsilkotin.
Chilchadilklogue=Chilchadilkloge.
Chilcoot Chilkoot.
Chikoten, Chilcotin '! .
Chilcow Apaches, Chilecago, Chile Cowes-< hm-
eahua.
Chileons Tsiltaden.
Chilh\otin =Tsilkotin.
Chili Chilili.
Chilian Tsiltaden.
Chilicagua, Chilicagua Apaches Chiricahua.
Chilicoatens, Chilicoten /1'silkotin.
Chilicothe Chillk-othe.
Chilicotin Tsilkotin.
Chihkoffi Chillicothe.
Chilili Chililo, Chilily Chilili.
Chilion ,Tsiltn<Vn.
Chilivik = Selawigmint.
Chilkaht Kwan, Chilkahts Chilkat.
Chilkaht tena -Takutine.
Chilkasts, Chilkat-qwan, Chilkatskoe. Chilkhat
Chiikho'tenne. Chij >ioh ten, Chilkotin = Tsilkotin.
Chillacothe Chillicothe.
Chillates chchalis.
Chilicoatens Tsilkotin.
Chillikoffi Chillicothe.
Chillili Chilili.
Chillimiut Chinik.
Chillokittequaws Chillnckittequaw.
Chillons T-iltaden.
Chilluckkitequaws, Chilluckkittaquaws, Chillukit-
tequas, Chillukittequaw. Chilluk Kit e quaw, Chil-
luk kit te quaw Chilluckittcquaw.
Chil lu la. Chillulahs Chilula.
Chill wayhook Chi Hi whack.
Chilocathe Chillicothe.
Chilon TMltaden.
Chilook Skilloot.
Chiloweyuk Chilliwhack.
Chilpaines Tsihlinainde.
Chilticale Chichilticalli.
Chiltokin T-ilkotin.
Chilts, Chiltz Chehalis.
Chilukki Cherokee.
Chilu'ktkwa Chillnekitteqiiaw.
Chilukweyuk Chilliwhack.
Chim a kim Chitnakuni.
Chimakum Chiiiiakuan Family.
Chi mal' a kwe, Chim.alaquays. Chimalquays Ohi-
inalakwe.
Chimawava. Chimchinves Cheinelnievi.
Chimedocs chumi.lok.
Chimehuevas, Chimehueve, Chimehwhuebes Che-
mchuevi.
Chimekliagamut, Chinu;kliak I'hiiniak.
Chimewawasof Arizona. Chimhuevps clieiiichiii'vi.
Chimiagamute Chimiak.
Chimicum clninakinu.
Chim i dok Cliuinirlok.
Chi mi hua hua Chemehuevi.
Chimingvangamiut Chiniiak.
Chim nan pan, Chim nan pum, Chim-nah pun, Chim
napoos, Chimnapunn chininapuni.
Chimohueois chfinchnevi.
Chimook Chinook.
Chimpsain Chirnin
ChimHc-yann 'l-Mii-liii
mHc-yans -'tn«an.
Chimnyans < 'liiiniiK^yan Kainily.
Chimtcya -=ChuinU'ya.
.„ a= Pueblo Caja del Rio.
Chin-a-kum= Chimakum.
Chinango=Shenango.
Chinapi=Chinapa.
Chine a-kums=Chimakum.
Chinesee, Chinesse-=Geneseo
Chingas=Cayuga.
Chingigmut=Chingigmmt.
Chingleclamouche,Chingleolamolik,Chingleolamuk=
Chinklacamoose.
Chingoteacq, Chingoteagues=Chincoteague.
Chingue=Shenango.
Chin-hook=Chinqok.
Chinigmut:=Chinik.
Chiningue==Logstown.
Chininoas-^Cahinnio.
Chinipa=Varohio.
Chinklacamoose, Chinklacamoose s Old-town^
Chinklacamoose.
Chinkoa=Chinko.
Chinloes=Natliatin.
Chinnahpum, Chin-na-pum=Chimnapum.
Chin Nation =Lillooet.
Chinnesee^^Geneseo.
Chinnigne=Logstown.
Chinnook, Chinock=(-hinook.
Chinokabi=Chinakbi.
Chinook=Chinookan Family.
Chinooks=Chinookan Family, Kalapooian Fam
ily.
Chinosia=Geneseo.
Chinouks=Chinook.
Chinouns=Hopi.
Chinquack = (1inqu<fick.
Chinuc, Chinuk = Chinook.
Chinuk=Chinookan Family.
Chinundeda=Junundat.
Chiokuk, Chiookuk=Chiukak.
Chi8 -Dakota.
Chiouanons=Shawnee.
Chipaille=Chippoy.
Chipawawas, Chipaways, Chipaweighs=C,hippewa,
Chipcoke=Chippekawkay.
Chipeouaian, Chipewan= Chipewyan.
Chipewas= Chippewa.
Chipeway= Chipewyan, Chippewa.
Chipewayan= Chipewyan.
Chipeweghs, Chipeweighs=Chippewa.
Chipewyan Tinney, Chipiouan=Chipe\vyan.
Chipiwa .Chippewa.
Chipkawkay Chippekawkay.
Chipoes C;hippewa.
Chipoussa --Chepoussa.
Chippanum Chepanoc.
Chippawas, Chippawees=Chippewa.
Chip-pe-coke = Chippeka\vkay.
Chippeouays, Chippewaes, Chippewais=Chippew8
Chippewas of Lake Superior -=Kitehigumuvmin
Chippewasof Pembina River=Anibiminanisibiw
niniwak.
Chippewaus -Chippewa.
Chippewayan, Chippewayanawok-=Chipewyan.
Chippewayans proprement dits=Thilanottine.
Chippewayeen =Chipewyan.
Chippeways=Cliippewa.
Chippeways of Leach Lake.- Pillagers.
Chippeways of Red Lake = Miskwagami wisagaiga
Chippeways of Sand Lake= Kahmetahwnngagum
Chippeweighs= Chippewa.
Chippeweyan, Chip-pe-wi-yan ^Chipewyan.
Chippewyan= Athapascan Family, Chipewyan.
Chippewyse, Chippoways Chippewa.
Chippowyen^< 'hipewyan.
Chippuwas Chippewa.
Chipunish, Chipunnish ^No/ Perees.
Chipwaes, Chipwas -Chippewa.
Chipwayan, Chipwayanawok =< -hipewyan.
Chipways Chippewa.
Chipweyan, Chip-wyan=Chipewyan.
Chiquacha Chickasaw.
Chiquito=Towarnodentiel.
Chiquola=Chicora.
Chirakues^ Cherokee.
BULL. 30]
CHIEICAGUI CHOUMAN
1043
Chiricagiii, Chiricaguis, Chiricahni, Chir-i-ca-huans,
Chiricahues, Chi-ri-ca-hui, Chiricaquis, Chiricu-
agi, Chiriguais, Chirikahwa=^Chiricahua.
Chiripinons= Assiniboin.
Chiriquans, Chirocahue=Chiricahua.
Chirokys = C herokee.
Chirumas — Ynma.
Ghisapeacks, Chisapeans,Chi-sapi-ack=Chesapeake.
Chisca— Quizqniz.
Chisedech— Chisedec.
Chi-she ' = M escal eros.
Chishye'= Apache.
Chiskact, Chiskiack=Chiskiac.
Chis-le rah=Talal.
Chismal = Chinatn.
Chisnedinadinaye = Chil t neyadnaye.
Chissenossick=Chieonessex.
Chit-ah-hut = Klikitat.
Chitashuak=Sitnazuak.
Chit-at-hut = K li kitat.
Chitchakos=Chechawkose.
Chit-che-ah = Chitsa.
Chit-co, Chitcoes=Chetco.
Chititi=ChiliH.
Chitko=Chetco.
Chit-les-sen-ten = Chetleschantunne.
Chitl-kawt = Chil kat.
Chitnashuak = Si tnazua k .
Chit-o-won-e-augh-gaw=Seneca.
Chitsah, Chit-sangh=Chitsa.
Chitwout Indians =Similkameen.
Chiugas = Cay uga .
Chivano-ki = Casa Grande.
Chi-vo-la=Zuni.
CfciwaUe=Huhliwahli.
Chixaxia=Chickrtsaw.
Chixoutimi=Chicontimi.
Chiz-ches-che-nay = Tizsessinaye.
Chkituk=Skittok.
Chlach-a-jek=Yakutat.
Chla-wak-k6n= Khuvak.
Chlen-ko-an hade = Klinkwan.
Chlukoach-adi=Hlukahadi.
Chlul-chagu = Klughuggue.
Cftoftenne==Cheyenne.
Choam-Cha di'-la Po'mo=Chomchadila.
Choan, Choanists — Chovvanoc.
Cho-bah-ah-bish = ( ' h ( >baabish .
Chobonakonkon, Chobone-Konhonom, Chobonokono-
mum=Chabanakongkomun.
Chocataus=Choctaw.
Chocchuma=Chakchiuma.
Choccolocco=Chukahlako.
Choccomaws=Chakchiuma.
Chochite, Chochiti = Cochiti.
Choch-Katit =Siksika.
Chochonois = Shosh oko.
Chochones=Bho.slioni.
Chockalocha, Chockalock=Cbukahlako.
Chockechiatte^C'hicuchatti.
Chocke-clucca, Chock-olock-o=Chukahlako.
Chockreletan = Ch ockrelatan .
Chocktaws=- Choctaw.
Chocochattee=Chicuchatti.
Cho-co-men-as=:Chukaiiaina.
Choco-nickla=Choeonikla.
Cho-co-nish = Xez Percys.
Chocouyem=Chokuyem.
Choc-re-le-a-tan==Chockrelatan.
Chocta=Choctaw.
Choctah, Chocta-Muskhog=Muskhogean Family.
Choctaughs=(1hoctaw.
Choctaw Muskhogee=;Muskhogean Family.
Choctos=('hoctaw.
Chocuyem=Chokuyem.
Choemimnees=Choinimni.
Cho-e-nees= Choinok .
Cho-e-nem-nee, Cho-e-nim-ne, Cho-e-nim-nees =Choi-
nimni.
Cho-e-nuco = Choinok .
Choe-wem-nes=Choiniinni.
Chohomes=Tohome.
Cho-ho-nuts = Chunut.
Chohoptins^Nez Perces.
Choinoc, Choinook, Choi-nuck=Choinok.
.
Choiska=Chusca.
Choiz=Zoe.
Chokchoomah = Cnakchiuma.
Chokechatti = Chicuchatti .
Cho-ke-me-nes, Cho-ke-min-nah, Cho-kem-nies=Chu-
kaimina.
Choke-tar-to-womb ^Chokatowela.
Chokf aktoligamute, Chokf oktoleghagamiut -— Shok-
fak.
Chokiamauves, Chokimauves, Chokimena, Cho-ki'-
min-ah=('hukaimina.
Chokisgna=Chokishgna.
Chokitapia = Siksika.
Chokonni = Pinalenos.
Choktah, Choktaus, Choktaw=Choctavv.
Cho-ku-yen == Chokuyem .
Chola=Chula.
Cholctaus = ( i hocta w .
Cholobone=("holovone.
Chomanes, Chomans, Chomenes=Tawehash.
Chomok, Chomok-Spayam=Tzauaniuk.
Chomoncouanistes, Chomonehouanistes = Chomon-
chouaniste.
Chomontakali = Chomontokali .
Chonanons=Shawnee.
Chonchaes=Chonque.
Chongaskabes=Chongasketon.
Chongas Kabi = Sisseton.
Chongaskabion = Chonga sketon .
Chongaskaby=Sisseton.
Chongaskethon, Chongonsceton, Chongousceton=-
Chongasketon.
Chongue=Chonque.
Chonkasketonwan = Chongasketon.
Chonoghoheere = Can aj oharie.
Chonondedeys=Tionontati.
Chonontouaronon = Sen eca.
Chonsgaskaby=Chongasketon.
Chonukes=Chinook.
Chonuntoowaunees= Seneca.
Choocchanceys=(Jhukchansi.
Choogaks=Chugachigmint.
Chook-chan-cie, Chook-chancy, Chook cha-nei?,
Chook-chau-ces, Chook-chaw-ces, Chook-chuncy -=
Chukcbansi.
Chook'heereso = Chlicalissa.
Chookka Pharaah=Chnkai'alaya.
Choomedocs=Chumidok.
Choomteyas=Chnmteya.
Choomuch = Chumuch.
Choomwits=Chnm\vit.
Choo-nemnes=Choinimni.
Choo-noot=Chunut.
Choot-chancers=Chnkchansi.
Chopannish = Nez Perces.
Chopees=Chupcan.
Chopemnish, Choponiesh, Choponish, Choponnesh ---
Kez Percys.
Chopi-hanoch=Tyupi.
Choponsca=(1heponssa.
Choptico, Chopticons=Chapticon.
Chopunish, Chopunmohees, Chopunnish^=Nez Perces.
Choquata=Echota.
Choq\uchoumans=Chakchiuma.
Chora = Cora.
Chorakis=Cherokeo.
Chorchake = ('orchaug.
Chori=Tsurau.
Choro=Chosro.
Chorouachas=Chaonacha.
Choruico^Chorruco.
Chorzh, Chorzh-namu=Chosro.
Cho'sha=Taensa.
Chbsh'ka=Soshka.
Cho-shon-ne=Shoshoni.
Chota=Cora. Echota.
Cho-tan-o-man-as=Shntannomanok.
Chote, Chote great = Echota.
Chotok-saufk=Chatoksofke.
Chouacas, Chouachas=Chaouacha.
Chouacoet=Sokoki.
Chouactas— Choctaw.
Chouala=Cheraw.
Chouanongs, Chouanons, Chouanous=Shawnee.
Chouchillas, Chouchille, Chou-chill-ies = Chow-
chilla.
Chouchoumas=Chakchinma.
Chouenons, Chouesnons^ Shawn ee.
Chougaskabees, Chougasketon=(-hongasketon.
Choula=Chula.
Chouman, Choumanes, Choiimans, Choumay, Chou-
menes=Taweha.sh.
1044
CHOUONTOUAROrON CIVOLA
Chouontouarouon •- Seneca.
Chovala rluT;i\v.
Chowah, Chowan, Chowane, Chowanoake, Chowa
noes, Chowanok, Chowanooke -Chowanoc.
Chow chi Hers. Chow-chillas. Chow-chille. Chow-
chill ies, Chowclas Chowrhilla.
Chowees t'haiii.
Chow e nim-ne ( '1101111111111.
Chowockolo, Chowocolo = Sa\vokli.
Chowou < 'iiou'anor.
Choya <'<>ya.
Chra'tka ari- Katkaayi.
Chrelch-kon Hrhlkoan.
Chrelejan Sulujaiie.
Chreokees < 'luTnkiv.
Christaneaux, Christenaux, Christeneaux, Chris'-
te no. Christenois, Christianaux, Christianeaux
ClVf.
Christian Indians -Christauna, Indian-., Mora
vians. 1'ncl.los.
Christianux, Christinaux, Christineaux, Christines,
Christinou Cree.
Christobal. Christoval -San Cristobal.
Chritenoes ('ret'.
Chualpays Culvilli-.
Chuanoes Shawnec.
Chu-cha cas. Chu-cha-chas Kcrcsan Family.
Chuchuqualk <'liurkchu<|iialk.
Chuchuwayha Churhunayha.
Chuckehahns Cliukchunsi.
Chucklin Chucktin.
Chucknutts Chntriint.
Chu'-em-duk ( 'hueiinlii.
Chuga, Chugach. Chugach'ig-mut, Chugachimute,
Chugackimute = t'hugachigmiut.
Chugants -< 'liu,miut.
Chugatch -i 'Imi.'arhijjniint.
Chughnot, Chughnuts, Chugnues = Chugnut.
Chuijugers i 'a \ U!_:a.
Chuka'lako Cliukalilako.
Chukaws Ct ..... ta\v.
Chukchagemiut ('linnurmiut.
Chuk chan' cy ( 'liukchansi.
Chukchuk ('Inikrluigfinjut.
Chukchukualk, Chuk-chu-quaeh-u, Chukchuqualk =
Cliiirkrliiupialk.
Chu ke chan se ('liukchansi.
Chukesws < 'lii«-kasaw.
Chuklu'k mut, Chukohukomute^ Yuit.
Chuku-chatta ('liicnchatti
Chu'-la TMilalin.
Chulajam. Chuiajame Snlnjame.
Chulpun Klinlpmij.
Chuluaam SulujaiiU'
Chulukki ('tirnikfc.
Chu mai a Yiikuin Family.
Chumakums Chiinakiim. *
Chu ma' wa < 'huniawi.
Chumeto ('linintcyn.
Chu' mi dok < 'luiiiiiichn.
Chum te' ya < 'liuiulcya
Chuna-kon Iliuia.
C.iunemmes ( 'hoiniiiiiii.
Cnunky ('liunkcy, Chuiikey Chitto.
thuruiapuns ('iiiintiHiiiiin
Chunoivana AlMij;tj\vi.
Chunute t'lninut.
Chuoanous >lia\vn»*c.
Chupumnrs ( '11111,1111111 i .
Churchers iTaying iihliaiis.
Chuiu- A'-hu-i.
Chuik*-*: Tallafau < 'hiskiilalnfu
Chu »u if ( liunui.
Chuts-ta-kon HutMinuu.
Chuttufcgclis NucMra S.-finra «!.- |H ^.I,,!.,,]
Cnutukivahia I'OM, \\-r<\<-
Ciutznou Jhit-niiuu.
Chu ui chu pa < 'iirliutu.
Chuwon ( 'hc.uaiiuc
Ciaguan=Siaguan.
Cia'mectix- =Seamysty.
Chvan»'
th>ana,iu- . Chyanauu K.-chii>iniHn
Chyann,:,, Chyans, Chyenne. .Vhi-y.-nm-
™', P08' ChymnaP°m8' Chymnapums
Ciawis=Kiowa.
Cibaiigan =Cheboygan.
Cibala-Zuni.
Cibaleta, Cibaletta = (k'bol leta .
Ciba riches = Sen varits.
Cibola=Hawiknh, Zuni.
Cibolse, Cibolal, Ciboian Indians, Cibolans, Cibola-
Zuiii, Cibole ^Znni.
S Ciboletta =Ccbollota.
i Cibolians=Zuni.
; Cibolleta, Cibolletta=Cebolleta.
Cibolos, Cibora=Zuni.
Cicaca=Chiekasaw.
CIcai'6Qoi=Shishaiokoi.
Ci-ca'-lap=Shishalap.
Cicauit=Cicacut.
Ci-cawc-ku4^=Sisjiilcioy.
Cice Sia.
Ci-cho-mo-oi, Cichomovi=Sichomovi.
Ci'cin-xau'^=Salnioii River Indians.
Cic-la-ma'u=Shishlamaw.
Cicoua =l'i'cos.
Ci-cta'-qwut-me' r unne=Umpqua.
Cicui, Cicuic, Cicuica, Cicuich, Cicuick, Cicuie,
Cicuio, Cicuiq, Cicuique, Cicuya, Cicuyan, Cicuye,
Cicuyo --=Pecos.
Ci-da-hetc^=Asidaliecli.
Cieligees - Kailaidshi.
Cienega de Carabajal=Cienega.
Cienegui -Cieneguilla.
Cieneguilla= Cienega .
Cienegui ta = C'ash \vah .
Cigom=Whigom.
Cijame = Sijame.
Cikaga ----( -hickasaw.
Cikcitcela -Shikshichela.
Cikcitcena Shikshichena.
0ildjehi=Thildzhehi.
CilEk'ua'tl=Shilekuatl.
Cilenos = Gila Apaclie.
Cilia = Sia.
Ciloba ^Zuni.
Cilos = Pueblo de los Silos.
i Cil-tar-den=Tsiltaden,
.
jhyniMyant c|,i
Chymhh.-an Nation
Chynncn < ln-ycnn
Chypp«-wan ( '"liipr
Chyugat -CayuKH.
VHII Family
n>liiaii
--i = Simi.
Ci-mo-pave, Ci-mo-pa-vi, Ci-motk-pivi=Shongopovl
Cinago^Sinaj,ro.
Cinaloa— Cahita. Sinaloa. Yaijui.
Cina-luta-oin=Shinalutaoin.
Cinco Seiiores Busanic^Busaiiic.
Cinecu --SciH'CU dc-1 Sur.
Cinega=Cienega.
Cinelas - ( '< mestoga .
Cingpoils =Sanpoil.
Ciniques, Cinnakee, Cinnigos— Seneca.
Cinola ^Zuni.
Cinoquipe ^SiiKxjuipe.
Cintu-aluka=Comanche.
Ci nyu-muh =Hopi.
Ci-o-ho-pa -^Cheokhha.
Ciou, Cioux .-Dakota.
Cipaulire, Ci-pau'-lo-vi=Shipaulovi.
Cipias=Tsipiakwe.
Cipoliva, Ci-pow-lovi=Shipaulovi.
Ciq!i;-ldaptix=Shikeldaptikli.
Ciquique ^Pt-cos.
Circe ^Sarsi.
Circuic-— 1'ecos.
Cisca Chisca.
Cisquiouws Karok.
Cissitons Sisseton.
Ci' sta kqwus'-ta, Ci'-sta qwus' ta lunne -(^lias
costa.
Ci sta qwut rm|x]iia.
Ci -sta'-qwut-me' ^unne' Knitsli.
Ci' sta qwut-ni'-li t'pat' ^unne =Nahaiikhuotano
Cistocoote =Chastacosta.
Citasees Atasi.
Citcumave, Ci-tcum-wi=Sichomovi.
Cithinistinees Crcc.
Citico Sitiku.
Ciuola Zuni.
Ci' u wauk -Sliiuwaiik.
Civano Ki, Ci vano-fti M'asa (Jrand
Civilized Farmers -Farmers' band.
Civola, Civoli, Civona=Zuni.
BULL. 30]
Cl'-WA-NU WUN-WiJ CO^ITCIHT
1045
Ci'-wa-nii wiiii-wU=Shiwanu.
Ciwere= Chi were.
Ci'-wi-na-kwin, Ci'-wo-na=Zuni.
0ixida=Dhighida.
Ciya=Sia.
Ciyo-subula=Shiyosubula.
Ciyo-tanka=Shiyotanka.
Ckac'-tun=Shkashtun.
Ck#i, Ckiyi=Skidi.
C'kuet=Shkuet.
Ckuo'kEm=Shkuokem.
Ckutc=Shkutch.
Ckwa-ri-raQ=Toryohne.
Cla=Sia.
Clackamas, Clackamis, Clackamos, Clackamurs,
Clack-a-mus, Clackanurs, Clackarners=Clackama.
Clacks-star, Clackstar, Clackster=Tlatskanai.
Cladsaps=Clatsop.
Clah-in-nata=Claninnatas.
Clahnahquah^Clahnaquah.
Claiakwat=Clayoquot.
Claikahak, Claikahakamut= Chnagmiut.
Claikehakamut=Claikehak.
Clakamus, Clakemas=Clackama.
Clalams=Clallani.
C'la'lki=Shlalki.
Clal'-kqai-un'-tik— Thlalkhaiuntik.
Clallems=Clallam.
Clal-lu-i-is=Tlaaluis.
Clal-lums=Clallam.
Clamakum=Chimakum.
Clam-aths = Klamath.
Clamcoets=Karankawa.
Clamets = Klamath, Lutuamian Family.
Clam-nah-min-na-mun=Kathlaminimin.
Clamoctomichs, Cla-moc-to-mick's, Cla-moi-to-micks,
Clamoitomish, Clamoitonnish = Klumaitumsh.
Clamore=Sant.sukdh.
Clamouths, Clamuth, Clamuts = Klamath.
Clanaminamums,Clanaminanums ^ Kuthlaminimin.
Clanimatas = Claninnatas.
Clannahminamun=^Kathlaminamin.
Clan-nah-quah, Clan-nah-queh's Tribe of Moltno-
mah's=Clahnaqnah.
Clan-nar-min-a-mon's, Clannarminimuns, Clan-nar-
min-na-mon, Clannarminnamuns = Kathlainini-
min.
Clan-utsh-la=Hlauhla.
Clao-qu-aht=Clayoquot.
Clap-sott=Clatsop.
Clarkamees, Clarkames, Clarkamos, Clarkamus=
Clackama.
Clasaps=Clatsop.
Claskanio, Class-can-eye-ah=Tlatskanai.
Classet=Makah.
Classops, Clastope=Clatsop.
Clatacamin=Tlatskanai.
91a'-tcaus=Thlachaus.
Clat-sa-canin, Clatsaconin — Tlatskanai.
Clatsaps=Clatsop.
Clatset=Makah.
Clatstoni=Tlatskanai.
Clatstops, Clatsup=Clatsop.
Claucuad=Clayoquol.
Claugh-E-wall-hah=Clowwewalla.
Claushavn=Claushaven.
Claw-et-sus=Tlauitsis.
Claxtar, Clax-ter=Tlatskanai.
Clayhoosh=Clahoose.
Clayoquotoch=Clavoquot.
Cleewallees=Huhiiwahli.
Cle-Hure, Cle-Huse=Clahoose.
<?lel'-qus=Thlelkhus.
Clemaks-Tillamook.
Clemclemalets, Clem-clem-a-lits=C]ernolemalats.
Clennuse=Tlanusiyi.
Clermont's band, Clermo's band=Santsukdhin.
Cleu wathta=Huhliwahli.
Clew=Kloo.
Clewalla, Clewauley, Clewauleys, Clewella, Cle-
wulla, Cleyali = Huhliwahli.
Chck-a-hut, Clickatat, Clicketats, Clickitats=Kli-
kitat.
Clickquamish=Cloquallum.
Chct-ars, Clic-tass = Clickass.
Chkatats=Klikitat.
Chmath-Klamath.
Qi-nai'-ctik=Thlinaitshtik.
Chn'-ar-pan =Tzlanapah .
Clingats=Tlingit.
Clintinos^Cree.
Clinton =Pilteuk.
Clipalines=Shipaulovi.
Clishhooks=Cushook.
Clistenos, Clistinos=Cree.
gika'qaik=Thlekakhaik.
91ku'-aus=Thlekuaus.
plku-ca'-uk^Thlekushauk.
Clku'-hwe-yuk/=Thlekuhweyuk.
Clkwan'ti-ya/^unn8'=Thlkwantiyatunne.
Qlkwi-yau'-ik=Thlekwiyauik.
Clockstar=Tlatskanai.
Clo-kar-da-ki-ein==Klokadakaydn.
Clokwon = Kluk\van.
Cloo=Kloo.
Clossets=Makah.
Clotsops=Clatsop.
Cloud man's band=Makhpiya\vichashta.
Cloud River Indians =Winimem.
Clough-e-wal-lah, Clough-e-wall-hah=C 1 o w w e
walla.
Clowetoos, Clow et sus=Tlauitsis.
Clowewallas = Clowwewal la .
91tc'a-rxi-li-i-tun, Cltc'a-rxi'-li-i' ^unne=Chockrela-
tan.
Clti'-ai-am'-ilc kqu-wai'-hu= Khuwaius.
(Jlts'us-me', Clts'us-me' ;unner=Thltsusmelniine.
Cluale=Huhliwahli.
Club Indians=Yuma.
Clukemus = Clackama.
Clu'-kwi-u-tc'9u'=Thlukwiutshthu.
Clulwarp=Shuswap.
Clunsus=Ntlakyapamuk.
Clymolymalats=Clemclemalats.
Clyoquot, Clyquots= Clay oq not.
Cneis=Caddo.
Cnistineaux = Cree.
Cnongasgaba=Chongasketon.
C'npa'=Snapa.
C'nta'k'tl^Sintaktl.
Coahuanas=Cajuenche.
Coahuilas=Kawia.
Coahuilteco=Coahuiltecan.
Coajata=Cojate.
Coaksett=Coaxet.
Coana^Coama.
Co-a-ni-nis=Havasupai.
Coaqueria=Kiakima.
Coaquis=Coaque.
Coarac=Quarai.
Coashatay, Coashatta, Coassatlis=Koasati.
Coast Crees=Maskegon.
Coast Indians, Coastmen=Costanos.
Coata^=San Andres Coata.
Coatlik=Kotlik.
Cobajais, Cobaji = Kawaiisn.
Co'bajnaaj, Co'bajnaaji ^Thobaxhnaazhi.
Cobanes = Koham.
Cobb Indians =Hopahka Choctaw.
Cobboseecontee=Cabbasagunties.
Cobota=Cojate.
Cocamaricopa=Maricopa.
Cocapa=Cocopa.
Coc-co-man=Kokaman.
Cochaly = Cochali.
Cochatties = Koasati.
Cochees=Cochise Apache.
Cocheli=Cochiti.
Cochenawagoes = Caughnawaga .
Co-che-ta-cah, Cochetakers,Co-che-te-ka= Kotsoteka.
Cocheti, Cocheto= Cochiti .
Cochiemes = Cochimi.
Cochilis= Cochiti.
Cochimas, Cochime, Cochimies, Cochimy=Cochimi.
Cochineans = Havasupai .
Cochini= Cochimi.
Cochit, Cochite, Co-chi-te-mi', Cochitenos,Cochitinos,
Cochito, Cochitti, Cochity=Cochiti.
Cochnawagah, Cochnewagos, Cocknewakee Caugh
nawaga.
Cochnewwasroonaw=Conoy.
Cochnichnos= Havasupai.
Cochnowagoes = Caughnawaga.
Cochopas=Cocopa.
Qo'fitcJni=Thoditshini.
1040
COCKNAWAGAS — CONEJAGHERA
[B. A, E.
Cocknawagas, Cocknawagees, Cocknewagos - -Caugh-
irnu aua.
Cock o mans. Coc ko nan Kokaman.
Cocluti Cochin.
Coco Aroma.
Co'cokb ji -Thodhokonjvhi.
Cocomarecopper, Cocomari, Cocomaricopas, Coco-
mansepas, Cocomiracopas = Maricopa.
Coco Mongo ---Ciicomogna.
Co con cah ra8 = Coconeahra.
Coconinos Havasupai.
Co co-pah ( 'ocopn .
Cocoriin Cocon.
Cocospara Cocospt-ra.
Cocuiarachi ( 'ui| tiiarachi.
Coddoque, Codogdachos Kadohadacho.
Codtanmut -Catauniui.
Coehnawagha8=Caughna \vaga.
Coeni Caddo.
Coenossoeny -Iroquois.
Coespan ( 'ocospura.
Coeur and Alenes, Coeur d'Alene, Coeur d'Eleine,
Coeur d'Eliene, Coeur d'Ehne, Coeur d'Helene,
Coeurs d'Aleine, Coeurs d'Alenes, Coeurs-d'aliene,
Coeurs d'Helene, Coeurs-pointus Skit<\vish.
Cofa Ociite.
Cofachiqui Cotitachiqui.
Cofachis Cofaqiii.
Cofaciqui. Cofetacque = ( 'ofilachii jiii.
Cofetalaya, Coft'adeliah KalYetalaya.
Cotitachyqre Cotitachiqni.
Cofoque .< 'oiaqiii.
Coghnawagees, Coghnawages Coghnawagoes, Cog-
hnawayees, Coghnewagoes, Cognahwaghah, Cog-
nawagers, Cognawago Cau^liMa\\ a^a.
Coguif'a Kauia.
Cohainihoua Cohainotoas --('aliinnio.
Cohakias. Cohakies Calmkia.
Cohanat < 'oliaiiiK't.
Cohannies Koiiaiii.
Cohassiac ('oosuc.
Cohias CnliL-s.
Cohila Apache -rhirirahua.
Cohnana ( 'a jncnclic.
Cohnawaga. Cohnawagey, Cohnawahgans, Cohne-
wago ('au«hnu\v:ij;a.
Cohoninoa Ha\'asupai.
Cohuana ('ajiifiicln-.
Cohuillas. Cohuilles Kauia.
Cohunt-wagus, Cohunnawgoes, Cohunnegagots, Co-
hunnewagpes-( 'a u^hiia \VIIKH.
Cohuntas Kawita.
Cohu winwu, Co hu wun-wu Slniliu.
Coiacohanaukf (^UJIMK -oliaiKic.
Coiaheguxes ( '<i\ alicLrux.
Coiatt^e < 'iiyaifi'.
Coiegues ('ayu^a.
Coiencahes Kaiaiikawa.
Coiras Kc.ma.
Coitch - I'aiiaiiiint.
Cojages "'ayiiL-a.
Cojnmo= Havasupai.
Cojoges fjiyiitra.
Cojonina Havasupai.
Cojota Cnjalc.
Cojuenchia ( 'ajufiicli.-
Comkleaatuch I'diurkli-^it
Coka towela ('hokaiuwt-la '
Co'ke sh..k«-
Cokes i'oa.jii.-s
Cokfgit Cimxt-t.
Cokkamans Ki.kaiiian.
Cokomaritopas Marici >pa.
Colaba/as ru!aliii/)iv.
Colap.-nsas, Colapissas Aro]apN«n
Colcharney Knlclmim
Colchattas K.-asiiii.
Colclung Kulchaiia
Colriim (•(,!«•, -n,.
Cold Spring Village Ih.v.,lm,runo
Coldwater Xt-llutk... '
Colcla -hipapiiliinu.
Colemmy* Kuliiini.
Colespelin, Colespclls Kalispd
Coligua, Colima ('olij.,,,^
Colimi»-» i dchiiiii.
Colipana Arolai.is^a
Collamec Kiiluini.
Col-lap-poh-yea-ass = Calapooy a.
Colloteros = Coyoten >s.
Collville=Colville.
Coloa=Koroa.
Coloclan^=Colotlun.
Coloco — Estocoloc-o.
Colomas= Koloma.
Colomga, Colomiesk=Kulumi.
Coloosas-=Calusa.
Colooshatchie=Calusahatehi.
Colorado^- Pueblo Colorado, I'ueblo Pintado.
Colouse =Korusi.
Colseed=Colcene.
Coltog=Kaltag.
Coltshanie=Kulchana.
Columbia Lakes=Aki;skeMukinik.
Columbias— -Sinkiuse.
Colusa, Colusi Indians = Korusi.
Co-mai-yah = C« >mi'ya .
Comances, Comancha, Comanchees, Comanchero,
Comanchos, Comandes, Comandus=Comanche.
Comaniopa=Maricopa.
Comanshima, Comantz — Comanche.
Comaricopas ^ Maricopa.
Comassakumkanit^ Herring Pond.
Comauch= Comanche.
Cornea-kin =Comiakin.
Comecrudos=Carrizos.
Comedas=Comeya.
Come Pescado=Timpaiavats.
Cometrudos, Cometudos =('oiiH'criido.
Comiaken = Com ia kin.
Commas, Cominos= Havasupai.
Comitria — Camitria.
Commagsheak = ( 'omox .
Communipau—Cornmunipaw.
Comondu^San Jose de Coiuondu.
Ccmoripa -= Cuninri \ i;i .
Co-moux = ('omox.
Co mo-yah, Comoyatz, Comoyee, Co-mo-yei ^Comeya.
Comshewars = Cunishewa.
Comupas Cumpus.
Comupavi=Shongqpovi.
Comuripa=Cumuripa.
| Comuxes^--Comox.
Conachitow=Couechitou.
! Conadasaga, Conadasego^Canadasaga.
Conaghsadagas = () ka .
Conagohary, Conajoharees, Conajohary, Conajorha-
( lanajoharie.
Conarie See, Conarise, Conarsie -Canarsee.
Conasadagah, Conasadago, Conasadauga ^Oka.
Conastagoe=Conostoga.
Conastee=Kanastuni.
Conastoga, Conastoge, Conastogy ^C!onesloga.
Conawaghrunas=Caughnawaga.
Conawago = Connevvango.
Conaway Crunas=Caughnawaga.
Concabe = Moenkapi.
Concee -- Li pan.
Concepcion -Tome'.
Concepcion Babiacora, Concepcion Babicora ---Babi ;
cora.
Concepcion Caborca Caborca.
Concepcion Cuirimpo— Cuirimpo.
Concepcion de Aguico = Hawikuh.
Concepcion de Alona = Halona,
Concepcion de Caborca, Concepcion del Cabetca, Co
cepcion del Caborca, Concepcion del Cabotea--C
borca.
Concepcion de Quarac=Qnarra.
Concepcion Mobas^.Movas.
Conception = ( )ssossane.
Conception del Ukitoa = O(|Uitoa.
Conchaes, Conchaes, Conchakus — Conshac.
Conchanteti, Conchanti = Kanchati.
Conchaptimicco's town -=Conchartimioco's town
Conchaques=Consnac, Koasati.
Conchartree -Kanchati.
Conchas— Conshae.
Conchatas Koasati.
Conchatez Conshae, Koasati.
Conchattas Koasati.
Conches -Conshae.
Conchttas— Koasati.
Con Con's, Con-Cous, Con-Cow ^Konkati.
Conday=Kendaia.
Conecare Conicari.
Conejaghera Coiiejoliolo.
BULL. 30]
CONELISKES COSCHOTGHTA
1047
Coneliskes=Cowlitz.
Conerd Helene = Skitswish.
Conessetagoes, Conestauga = Oka.
Conestego, Conestogo, Conestogue=Conestoga.
Coneta, Conetta, Conetuhs = Kawita.
Conewango=Conne\vango.
Conewaugus = Gana wagus .
Coneyat=Conneaut.
Confederate Indians, Confederate Nations, Confed
erates = Iroq uois.
Congares, Congerees, Congeres^ Congaree.
Conge-wee-cha-cha=Congewichacha.
Congree = Congaree.
Conguses=Cayuse.
Conicare=Conicari.
Conijoharre = Canajohane.
Coninas— Havasupai.
Conissadawga=Oka.
Conistogas = Conestoga.
Conittekooks = Connecticut.
Conkaske-tonwan = Chongasketon.
Connadasaga, Connadasego, Connadesago, Connaga-
sago = Canadasaga .
Connajohary=Canajoharie.
Connamox=Coree.
Connasedagoes = Oka .
Connastago = Conestoga.
Connays = Conoy.
Connecedaga, Connecedegas=Oka.
Connectacuts -Connecticut.
Connefedagoes = Oka.
Connegticuts — Connecticut.
Connejories=-Canajoharie.
Conneogie= Con n e wango.
Conneross= Conoross.
Connesedagoes=Oka.
Connestigunes= Canastigaone.
Conneuaghs^Tahltan.
Connewangoes=Conne wango.
Conninggahaughgaugh = Mohawk.
Conninos = Havasupai.
Con-no harrie-go-harrie=Onoalagona.
Connojohary=Canajoharie.
Connondaguah=Canandaigua.
Connosedagoes, Connosidagoes, Connossedage — Oka,
Connoye, Connoys^=Conoy.
Connughhariegughharie = Onoalagona.
Conoatinos=Kanohatino.
Conodosago = Canadasaga.
Conoies, Conois=Conoy.
Conojahary, Conojoharie =Canajoliarie.
Conostogas = Conestoga.
Conowaroghere = Gano\varohare.
Conoy-uch-such, Conoyucksuchroona = Conoy.
Conqerees= Congaree.
Conshachs=Conshac.
Conshacs, Conshaes=Koasati.
Conshakis=Conshac.
Conshaques= Concha.
Conshattas= Koasati.
Contah-nah=Cotechney.
Contamis = Kutenai.
Contareia, Contarrea=Contarea.
Contaubas=Catawba.
Contenay=Kutenai.
Contla=Santa Cruz.
Contonnes= Kutenai.
Contznoos=Hutsnu\vu.
Conwahago=Caughnawaga.
Conyat=Conrieaut.
Cooca=Kusa.
Coochchotellica, Cooch-cho-teth-ca, Coocheetakas =
Kotsoteka.
Coochocking=Coshocton.
Coo-er-ee=Kuyuidika.
Coofer, Coofert=Puaray.
Cookchaneys=Chuchansi.
Cookkoooose, Cookkoo-oosee, Cookoose = Coos.
Coolamies=Kulumi.
Coolmehs=Yiikulme.
Coolome, Coolooma, Coo-loo-me, Cooloomee = Kulumi.
Cools-on-tick-ara-= Kotsoteka.
Coomine = Kumaini.
Coon^=Mikaunikashinga.
Coopanes = Kopano.
Coopspellar^Kalispel.
Coos^Coosuc.
Coosa=Coosha, Kusa.
Coosadas= Koasati.
Coosada Sackla Loosa ^Suktaloosa.
Coosada Village=Coosada.
Coosades. Coosadis — Koasa ti .
Coosah = Coosa.
Coosahatches=Coosahatchi.
Coosahs = ("oosha.
Coosak Baloagtaw = Concha.
Coosak hattak=Coosakhattakfalaya.
Coosas = Coos.
Coosatis = Koasati.
Coo-sau = Kusa.
Coosauda, Coo-sau-dee = Koasati.
Coosaw=Coosa, Kusa.
Coosawatee, Coosawaytee = Cusawatee.
Coosawda, Coosawda's, Coosawder = Koasati.
Coos Bay, Co-ose, Goose Bay=Coos.
Coosee = Kusa.
Gooses, Goose Taylors = Coos.
Cooshacking^Coshocton.
Chooshates, Cooshatties, Coosidas = Koasati.
Coosis=^Kusa.
Coospellar = Kalispel.
Coosucks=Coosuc.
Coos Village = Melukitz.
Cootanais = Kutenai.
Cootanie = Kitunahan Family.
Cootanies, Cootneys, Cootomies, Cootonaikoon, Coo-
tonais, Cootonay, Cootounies = Kutenai.
Cootstooks pai tah pee = Salisli.
Coowarsartdas, Coowertsortda • = Koasati.
Cooxet, Cooxitt=Coaxet.
Cooyoko=Shooyoko.
Cooyuweeweit = Kuyuidika.
Copanes^=Kopano, Kohani.
Copas = Creeks.
Copatta-Quapaw.
Copiala = Shipapulima.
Copper =Tatsanottine, Tsattine.
Copper Eskimo = Kidnelik.
Copper Indians= Ahtena, Tatsanottine.
Copper-Mine=Tatsanottine.
Coppermine Apaches =Mimbrefios.
Coppermine Indians = Gilenos.
Copper River Indians= Ahtena.
Cops=Tupo.
Qb'qani=Thokhani.
Co-qua-piet = Kc^quapilt.
Coquell=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Coquet-lane, Coquetlum, Coquilain=Coquitlam.
Coquill, Coquilla=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Coquille = Mishikhwutmetunne, Mulluk, Nasumi
Coquilths = K\vakiutl.
Coquimas, Coquimo = Kiakiiiia.
Coquins = Tututni.
Coquitlan, Coquit-lane, Coquitlum=Coquitlarn.
Coquitt=Coaxet.
Coquopiet, Coquopilt^ Koquapilt.
Corapones = Corazones.
Coramine=Coree.
Coran-canas = Karanka wa.
Coranine=Coree.
Corankoua= Karanka wa.
Coras=Nevome.
Cor-a-tem= Kworatem.
Corbeaus, Corbeaux= Crows.
Corcargonell = Coreorgonel .
Corchongs, Corchougs = Corchaug.
Cores =Coree.
Corimpo=Cuirimpo.
Corn Eaters = Ankara.
Corneille = Amahami .
Corn House=Tukhtukagi.
Corn Peoples=Zuni.
Cornplanter's Tow'n=Connewango.
Cornwalls=Stlaz.
Coroa, Coroha, Corois=Koroa.
Coro Marikopa = Maricopa.
Coronkawa, Coronks=Karanka\va.
Corpus Christ! de Isleta=Isletii del Sur.
Corroas, Corrois, Corroys^Koroa.
Corsaboys=Cusabo.
Corsas=Kusa.
Corusies=Korusi.
Corvesets = Co weset.
Cor- village = Core.
Cosa = Kusa.
Cosah tribe = Coosa.
Cosatomy=Kushetunne.
Coschotghta= Kotsoteka.
1048
Coscosky-Knsknski.
Coscospera :0ocospera.
COSCOSKY — CUAMES
[B. A. K.
CoshatU-es, Coshatties :Koasuti.
Coshockton =Coshocton.
Cosispa Kasispa.
Cosnina. Cosninos = Havasupai
Co soott hen ten Kuusithlkhuntunno
Cossa Kusa.
Costa Uiste.
anti0eetegh"kas!ltCostcheteghta Comanches- Kot-
soteka.
Co8tehe=0oste.
Costeloga = Custaloga's Town.
ColuihTntan Cosulhenten K wusathlkhuntunne.
CosuKten^^^o'sutt-heu-tun1' K wusathlkhun-
tuune.
Coswas = Kassovi>.
Co'tais Thotuis.
Cotam -Cotan.
Co ta plane-mis =Cotoplaneinis.
Cotappos, Cotawpees = Catawba.
Qo'tcalsicaya Thochalsithaya.
Cotchita. Cotchiti =Cochiti.
Coteching, Cotechnees :Cntcctiney.
C6tes-de Chien ^Thlingfhailinne.
Cotober8=Catawba.
Cotones ^Kutcuai.
Cotshimi Corhimi.
Qb'tsoni -Thotsoni.
Cottonois Kntfiiai.
Cottonwood Banaks = Shohopanaiti.
Cottonwood ruin Kokopki.
Cottonwoods Hanpom Winiun.
Cottonwood Salmon Eaters = Shohoaigaklka.
Cotuhticut. Cotuhtikut-Titiciit.
Concha «'oiicha.
Cou chan Yunia.
Couchas r,,nclia.
Couchates Koasati.
Cou cows Ki'iikaii.
Couer d'Alienes -Skitswish.
Couetchiou. Cone tchitou --Couefhitou.
Couetta Kawita.
Couexi Cnosa.
Coughnawagas --< 'au^lmawaua.
Couirimpo Cuirimpn.
Couis CaiMu.
Couitias Kawita.
Couiougas Cayiiya.
Coulapissas Acolapissa.
Counarrha Kutcnai.
Counica Tunica.
Coupe T-ankupi.
Coupe-gorge l)ak<>ta.
Coups ae rleches ' 'lii-ycinii1.
Cour d'Aleine, Cour d'Alent-s, Cour D'Aline, Cour DC
Lion Skit-wish.
Couroas, Courois Knn>a.
Courterrielles, Courtes Orcilltj Ottawa.
Cousas Kusa.
Cousatee, Cousoudee Kna-uti.
CouRsa Kusa.
Coustac, Coussati, Coussehate Koasiti.
Coutah wee cha-oha Kutawicha^ha.
Coutanies Kitunahaii Family, Kutt-nai.
Coutaria Kut«-nai.
Coutt-aux N'tlakyapamuk.
Couteaux Jaunes Tatsa in it I i m\
Coutenay, Coutnees, Coutonais, Coutonois, Cou
touns Kuti-nai.
Couuachitouu ( 'onchachi tou.
Couueta Kawita.
Covaji Kawaiisu.
Cove chances Cliukchaiisi.
Covera, Covero Cubcro.
Covilles -Colville.
Cowachitow Coucchitou.
Cow ang a chem Scrraiios.
Cowanneh Kuw)tnuyi.
Cowanacka, Cowassuck ('oosuc.
Cow Buttalo Arukliwa.
Cowohillas=Chowchilla.
Cow-Cow — Konkau. TT
Cow Creek Indians, Cow Creeks, Cow Creek Ump-
quas — Nahankhuotane.
Cowe = Cowee.
Coweeta= Kawita.
Cowegans=Cowic-han.
Coweitas== Kawita.
Cowela = Kawia. ...
Cowelits, Cowelitz, Cow-e-na-chino=Co\Vlitz.
Sweta, Cowetah, Cowetah Tallahassee, Cowetas,
Cowetau Cowetaw, Cowettas, Cow-e-tugh, Cow
e-tuh, Cow-e-tuh Tal-lau-has-see = Kawita.
Cowe-wa-chin=Cowichan.
Cowhuillas, Cowiahs=Kawia.
Cowichin=Cowichan.
Cowillas, Cow-illers = Kawia.
Cowitchens, Cowitchins-Cowiehan.
Cowlitch, Cowlits, Cowlitsick, Cowhtsk=Co\vhtz.
Cow- Nation = Pueblos.
Cowwesets, Cowweseuck, Cowwesit=Coweset.
Cowwillas=Kawia.
Cow-ye-ka=Kawaiki.
Coxanes = Kohani.
Coxit=Coaxet.
Coyaheros = Coy ot eros.
Coyamanque=Cuyamunqne.
Coyatero=Coyoteros.
Co-ye-te = Koyeti.
Coyetero=Coyoteros.
Co-ye-tie = Koyeti.
Co 'vetlini=Thovetlini.
Coyoleno, Coyotaro, Coyote, Coyotens-Coyoteros.
Coyote people -Stoam Ordinal.
Coyotero Apaches = Coyote ros.
Coyoteros-=Pinal Coyotero.
Coyotes=Pacha\val.
Coyougers, Coyouges — Cayuga.
Coyoukons= Koyukukhotana.
Coyovea=Cayovea.
Coystero= Coy oteros.
Coytee, Coyto'y=Coyatee.
Co-Yukon= Koyukukhotana.
Cozao=Coosa.
Cozas = Kusa.
Cpa'ptsEn=Spatsum.
Cpu'zum=Spuzzum.
Cqague'=Skagway.
Cqa'neza,,Cqa'neza'ni^Thklianeza.
Qqa'paha, Qqa paha«(ine = Thkhapaha.
Qqa'tcini=Thkhatshini.
CQokunQ=Shahanik.
Cq!6'nana= Shkonana.
Crane gens = Petanenikashika.
Craw-fish band=Chakchiuma.
Craybe = 0raibi.
Cray Fish=Shakchukla.
Cree of the Lowland -=Maskegon.
Cree of the Prairie=Paskwawinimwug.
Cree of the Woods=Sakawithiniwuk.
Crees of Moose Factory =Monsoni.
Crevas=Osage.
Cries, Criqs, Criques, Cris, Cristeneaux, Cristmaux
Cristineaux, Cristinos = Cree.
Cristobel = San Cristobal.
Grists-^ Cree.
Croatoan=Croatan, Pamlico.
Crooton=Croatan.
Cross Point = Restigouche.
Cross Sound Indians=Hnna.
Cross Village =Anamiewatigong.
Crossweeckes^=Crossweeksung.
Cro8swer=Cumshewa.
Crosweek-; Cross weeksuntr.
Crow Feather, Crow feather band--Tashnnkeota. .
Crow Mockers Old Place =Crowmocker.
Crow People =Tutchonekutchin.
Crows=Kaka.
Cruel- -Dakota.
Cms = Cree.
Cr uzados = Ya vapai .
Ctlc'a-rxi'-li-i'-tun=Thlcharghiliitun.
Cu =Shu.
Cuabajai, Cuabajay^Serranos.
Cua-ca = K ua-kaa.
Cua-ka San Marcos.
Cuakyina = Kwakina.
Cuames-^ I'unames.
BULL. 30]
CUAMPES CUYA MANGUE
1049
Cuampes = Cuampis.
Cua-pa=Kuapa.
Cuapas=Quapaw.
Cua P'Hoge, Cua-P'ho-o-ge, Cua-po-oge, Cua-Po-o-
que= Kuapooge.
Cuaque=Zuaque.
Cuarac, Cuarai, Cuaray, Cuarra, Cuarry=Quarai.
Cuartelej o = Quartel ej o.
Cuatganes=Yuma.
3ubahatcb.ee, Cube hatcha=Coosahatehi.
Cubic =Cubac.
Cucamungabit = Cucomogna .
Cucapa, Cucapachas, Cucassus=Cocopa.
Cuchan, Cuchana, Cu-cha-no = Yuma.
Cuchanticas=Kotsoteka.
Cuchaus=Yuma.
Cuchiaga=Cuchiyaga.
Cuchian=Cuchillones, Yuma.
Cuchili=Cochiti.
Cuchillo=Paako.
Cuchimies=Cqchimi.
Cuchin=Cochiti.
Cucbinu=Cochimi.
Cuchiy aga = Cuchiaga .
Cucompners=Cucoomphers.
Cucopa= Cocopa.
Cuctachas=Cushtusha.
Cuculutes=Cuculato.
Cu-cu-pahs = Cocopa.
Cucurpo=Cucurpe.
Cu-cu-tci=Shushuchi.
Cucuye=Pecos.
Cudeves=Eudeve.
Cuechunticas = Kotsoteka .
Cueganas=Yuma.
Cuelcajen-ne=Guhlkainde.
Cueloce, Cuelotetrey= Quelotetrey
Cuelpe=Walpi.
Cueres, Cuerez=Keresan Family, San Felipe de
Cuerez.
Cuerro=Quarai.
Cuesninas=Havasupai.
Cuhanas=Cajuenche, Cocopa.
Cuhtzuteca=Kotsoteka.
Cuichan = Yuma.
Cuimnapum=Chimnapum.
Cuimp=Shuimp.
Cuismer, Cuisnurs=Havasupai.
Cuitoa=Cuitoat.
Cuiukguos = Cay uga.
Cuivira=^Quivira.
Cuivres=Tatsanottine.
Cuianes, Cujanos=Kohani.
OSk'=Suk.
Culane = Shuhlanan .
Culdoah=Kauldaw.
Culisnisna, Culisnurs=Havasupai.
Cull-oo-sauhat-che=Calusahatchi.
Culloumas, Cullowes=Kulumi.
Culsagee-=Kulsetsiyi.
Culs-coupes=Kishkakon.
Cultalchulches=Cutalchiches.
Culu'c=Tsulus.
Culul^Kulul.
Cumana=Cajuenche.
Cumanche, Cumancias=Comanehe.
Cumanes = Punames.
Cum-ba-twas= Kumbatuash .
Cumeehes=Comanche.
Cumera, Cumero=Cumaro.
Cum-i-um-has, Cum-min-tahs = Cumumbah.
Cummoaqui, Cummooqui = Hopi.
Cumpas=Cumpus.
Cumpes=Cuniumbah.
Cum-que-kis=Komkyutis.
Cumshawas, Cumshewes, Cumshuwaw --Cumshewn.
Cum-um-pahs=Cumumbah.
Cumupas=Cumpus.
Cuiiai=Cuneil.
Cunames, Cunanes= Punames.
Cuncaae=Caacat.
Cuneskapi=Xascapee.
Cunhates=Koasati.
Cunhutke=Ikanhatki.
Cuni = Zuni.
Cun-iktceka=Shungikcheka.
Cun-i-um-hahs=Cumumbah.
Cunkaha-nap'in=Shungkahanapin.
^unka-yute-cni=Shungkavuteshni.
CunJiemiqk'acina=Shunkeinikashina.
Cunk i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da, Cunk-tcank' i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-
da=Shungikikarachada.
Cu»mikase=Shomakoosa.
Cunnesedago=Canadasaga.
Cunniwagoes=Caughna vvaga.
Cuiiopavi = Shongopovi.
Cun'-tance-we=Shuntanthewe.
Cun'-ta»-9ka=Shuntanthka.
Cu»'-tanqu<Hjce=Shuntankho('he.
Cunyeel=Cuneil.
Cuoerchitou=Couechitou.
Cuouex= Dakota.
Cup=Shup.
Cupachas = Cocopa.
Cu-dauk = Shupauk .
Cuppunnaugunnit=Cuppunaugunnit.
Cuquiaratzi, Cuquiarichi, Cuquiurachi -Cuquia-
rachi.
Curancahuases=Karankawa.
Curas=Kusa.
Curinghoa=Cuirimpo.
Curois=Koroa.
Curtaka=Castake.
Curtoze-to-gah, Curtz-e-Ticker = Kotsoteka.
Cusabees = Cusabo.
Cusates=Kasihta.
Cusbabi=Cahuabi.
Cuscarawaoke = Cuscarawaoc .
Cuschcushke, Cuscuskie= Kuskuski.
Cuseta, Cusetahs, Cusetas = Kasih ta.
Cusha=Coosha.
Cushans^Yuma.
Cushatees, Cushehtah= Koasati.
Cushetaes=Kasihta.
Cushhooks, Cushhouks=Cushook.
Cusihuirachic=Cusihuiriachic.
Cusitas, Cusitash=Kasihta.
Cuskarawaocks = Cuscarawaoc .
Cuskcaskking=Kusknski.
Cuskoeteh-waw-thesseetuck=Siksika.
Cuskuskus = Kuskuski .
Cussabos = Cusabo.
Cussadies = Koasati.
Cusseta, Cussetahs, Cussetas, Cussetau, Cussetaw
Cus-se-tuh = Kasih ta .
Cusshetaes= Koasati.
Cussitahs, Cussitos, Cussutas^=Kasihta.
Custachas = C ushtusha.
Custalaga = Custaloga' s T< > wn .
Custasha = Custachas.
Custologa, Custologo=Custaloga's Town.
Custusha=Cushtusha.
Cususkey = Kuskuski.
Cutagamies= Foxes.
Cutahaco = Tutahaco.
Cutalches = Cutalchiches.
Cut Bank=Micacuopsiba.
Cut Beards = Pabaksa.
Cutcanas, Cutchanas=Yuma.
Cutchates= Koasati.
Cuteanas, Cutganas, Cutganes, Cutguanes ---Yuma.
Cuthalchucb.es =Cutalchiches.
Cut heads = Pabaksa.
Cuthi Uskehaca=Cuthi Uckehaca.
Cuthlamuhs, Cuthlamuks=Cathlamet.
Cutifachiqui, Cuti'fiachiqua=Cotitachiqui.
Cutlashoots=Ootlashoot.
Cut Offs=Kiyuksa.
Cutsahnim, Cut-sa-nim, Cuts-sah-nem, Cuts-sah
nim = Yakima.
Cuttako = Kiowa Apache.
Cuttambas, Cuttawa=Catawba.
Cuttawomans=Cuttatawomen.
Cut-throats=Dakota.
Cut Wrists=Cheyenne.
Cuuames = Punames.
Cuunsiora=Gyusiwa.
Cuvarro=Cubero.
Cu-wa-la-cu = Shuwalacu.
Cuwa'lEcEt=Shuwalethet.
Cuwally=Huhliwahli.
Cuyahuga = Cay uga.
Cuyama — Kuyam.
Cuya Mangue, Cuyamanque, Cuyamenque, Cuyam-
mique, Cuyamonge, Cuya-mun-ge. Cuyamungue^
Cuyainunque.
1050
S DESSAMONPEAKE
[B. A. E.
Cuyanes Kohani.
Cuyapipa, Cuyapipe=Cnmpaipa.
Cuybira Qmvira.
Cuyo, Monque =Cuyamunqno.
Cuytoa Cuitoat.
Cuyuse Cayuse.
Cuza=guarai.
Cuzadans Koasati.
Cuzans Kusa.
Cuzaya ;Quarai.
Cvni Zufii.
Cwahago Oiyahoga.
Cwarenuock Cawruuoc.
Cycuyo Pecos.
Cyininook Cree.
Cynagos =Sinago.
Cyneper, Cynikers =Seueea.
Cyotlero =Coyoteros.
Cypowais plunderers^ Pillagers.
Cypoways =Chippowa.
Cyuse ^('ayuse.
Da»gelma'n--Takelma.
Dab8'-tena'-= Ktagottine.
Dacabimo Navaho.
Dachi=Tachi.
D'Achiliny = Pawating.
Dacorta, Dacota -Dakota.
Dacota errans (iciisdu Large.
Dacotah Dakota.
Dacotan Simian Family.
Dacotas of the St Peter's = Santeo.
Da da' ze ni' ka ci"'-ga .1'ainte.
Da ga e 6 ga =Mohawk.
Daha-dinneh, Daha-dinnis, Daha dtinne Ktagottine.
Da-ha dumies Ktagottine.
Dahcotah. Dahcotas, Dahkota, Dah-ko-tah = Da
kota.
Dahodinni, Daho-tena ^Ktagottine.
Daigano Diegueno.
Daiye' Dvea.
Dakaz. Dakkadhae, Dakkadhe =Tukknthkutohin.
Dakla-weti Daktlawedi.
Dakoias. Dakotah Dakota.
Dakotan Simian Family.
Dakotha Dakota.
Dak'tslarmalaX Dak'tsla^wana11 -Klarnath.
Dakwi'i -Toquo.
Data" --Tala.
Dalinchi Talinchi.
Dalles, Dalls Indians --Dalles Indians.
Dalt*Jtan=Tn]sulsnn.
Daminoia -Aminoya.
Dancer band 'ienega's Hand.
Dancers Kawia.
Danda'ganu -Lookout Mountain Town.
Dane Athapascan Family, Kaiyuhkliotana, Tsat-
tine.
Dane Esclaves ^Ktchareottine.
Da n^m-me Taniina.
Danites -Athapascan Family.
Danites Esclaves Ktehareottine.
Danonraritaoui -Totiakton.
Danoska < >hanhanska.
Daco\a l»anokha.
Danzarines Kawia.
Daq! awe'di Daktlawedi.
Darazhazh Pawnee.
Darcota, Darcotar, Dareotas Dakota.
Dark Buffalo \Va'-hahe.
Dasamanquepeio. Dasamanquepeuk, Dasamonpeack,
Dasamonquepeio, Dasamoquepeuk, Dasamotique-
Da'sha i Kadohadacho.
Dashiton Deshuhittan.
Daahu Ii.-hn.
Da sin' ia ha ga • Haiigntiinga.
Da'skigi'yi TaskiK'i.
Da'skwltunyi 'I'lixpiittah.
Da««amonpeack, Dassamopoque Dasamonmiepeuo
Datcho Kadohadacho.
Da thun'da -Te-indc.
DaUe' a" ^CoinaiK'he
Datumpa'ta Kiowa.
Daudehokto- Totiakton.
Dau-pum Wintun Daupom Wintun.
Davavo Navaho.
David • People Fctutlin.
Dawamiih -Dwamish.
Dawaganhaes, Dawaganhas=Ontwage nha.
Dawhoot-dinneh=Etagottine.
Dawta^=Dakota.
Daxe't -Dahet.
Di-y6-de-hok'-to=Totiakton.
D5e-tu=Dhegiha.
Dead Man's Creek=Skichistan.
De-a-ghe'-ta= Dhighida.
Deagothee Loochoo= Tukkuthkutehin.
Deaguanes^ Dogxienes.
Decanohoge — Canienga.
DeChentes, De Chute river, De Chutes=Des (1hutes.
De Corbeau= Crows.
Decu'^Deshu.
Decu'hit tan=Deshuhittan.
de Curbo= Crows.
De-d'a tene=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Deegothee==Tukkuthkutchin.
Deer=Itchualgi.
Deerfield Indians=Pocomtuck.
Deer (gens) =Chaikikarachada.
Deer Head=Tapa.
Deer Horn=Nageuktormiut.
Deerhornrnouiitaineers^Etechesottine.
Deewano=T\vana.
Degathee Dinee, Degothees, Degothi-Kutchin=Tuk-
kiithkutchin.
Deguenes=Doguenes.
Degutbee Dinees, Deguthee Dennee, Deguthee Dine,
Deguthee Dinees =Tukkuthkutchin.
Dehkewi=Kutchin.
De Ho Riss Kanadia=Coreorgonel.
Deis -=Sandia.
DeKalb ^Olitassa.
Dekanoagah=Coiiejoholo.
Dekanoge =Canienga.
Delamattanos, Delamattenoos = Huron.
Delarof, Delarov -Tnga.
Delawar, Delawaras, De Lawarrs, Delaways
Delaware.
Del Bajio = Bajio.
Del Caca=Caca Chimir.
Delcalsacat-=Kokopki.
Del Charco=Charco.
Del Cojate=CoJ!ite.
Del Cumero -Cumaro.
Deldje, Deldzje=Tontos.
Delemattanoes= Huron.
Delewares, Delewars, Deleways = Delaware.
Dellamattanoes = Huron.
Del Llano = Llano.
D elmash = Mulluk.
Del Orroyo = Pnehlo del Arroyo.
Del Pirique=Perigua.
Del Raton= Raton.
Del Teculote=Tecolote.
Deluas^= Delaware.
Delwashes=NDillnk.
De-na-vi, De-na-ways=Tanima.
DEna/x>dasxu=Tenaktak.
Dendjye^ Athapascan Family, Kntchin.
Dene =Athapasean Family, Kawchodinne.
Dene Couteaux-Jaunes -=Tatsanottine.
Dene des Montagnes-Rocheuses = Xahane.
Dene-Dindjie= Athapascan Family.
Dene Etcha-Ottine -- Ktchaottine.
Deneh-Dindschieh= Athapascan Family.
Dene of the Rocky Mountains =M on tagnard.
Dene Peaux-de-Lievre^ Kawchodinne.
Dene Tchippewayans =Chipewyan.
Denighcariages=Amikwa.
Denondadies =Tionontati.
Denver TJte= Grand River Ute.
De-o'-de-sote=Deyodeshot.
Deonagano=Deyohnegano.
Deonondade, Deonondadies=Tionontati.
Deononsadaga=Connewango.
De-o-nun'-da-ga-a = Deyonongdadagana.
De'sa---Kadohadaeho.
Deschitan -Deshuliittan.
Des Chute's River-^ Des Chutes.
Des Coupes =Cuts.
Deshoot Des Chutes.
Deshtchin ^)estchin.
Des-nedhe-kke-nade = Desnedekenade.
Des-nedhe-yape-l'Ottine = Desnedeyarelottine.
Desonontage=Onondaga.
Des Puans=Winnebago.
Dessamonpeake, Dessamopeak ^Dasamoiiquepev.
BULL. 30]
DESTSINI EAST ABECKA
1051
Destsini=Theshtshini.
Desumanas=Tawehash.
Detame=Dotame.
De-tdoa=De.
Detlk-oe'de=Tahlkoedi.
Detseka'yaa=Arapaho.
Devil's medicine man band =\Vakan.
Devil Town=Skeinah.
Dewagamas, Dewaganas=Ottawa.
Dewaganas=Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
De-wa-ka-nha'=Chippewa.
Dewamish=Dwamish.
Dewoganna's=Chippe\va, Ontwaganha
Dexter=Chinik.
De-yo-non-da-da-gan'-a=Deyonongrladagana.
Deys-hne-ga'-no = De yohnegano.
Deyudehaakdoh = Totiakton .
Diabago=Tioga.
Diagano=Diegueno.
Diahago, Diahoga, Diahogo=Tioga.
Diegana, Diegeenos, Diegenes, Diegino, Diegmons,
Dieguenos, Dieguinos, Dieguno = Diegueno.
Dienondades=Tionontati.
Digenes=Dieguefio.
Diggers=Bannock, Hohandika, Paiute, Shoshoko,
Uainuints.
Digger TJte=Ute.
Digothi, Digothi-kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Di-go-thi-tdinne= Kutchin .
Dihit=Ponca.
Z>ild2ehi=Thilzhehi.
Dillewars= Delaware.
Dilwishne = Wishpsk.
Dil-zha=Yavapai.
DilzhSn^Tontos.
Dil-zhay=Mohave, Tontos, Tulkepaia, Yuma.
Dinais= Athapascan Family
Dindjie=Athapa«ian Family, Kutchin.
Dindjie Loucbeux=Kutchin.
Dindjitch, Dine = Athapascan Family.
Dme'=Navaho.
Dinnee, Dinneh, Dinni=Athapascan Family.
Dinondadies, Dinondodies = Tiom >n tati .
Diogenes=Diegueno.
Dionnondadees, Dionondade, Dionondadies, Dionon-
dadoes, Dionondages, Dionondes, Dionoudadie^
Tionontati.
Dis-cheine' = Destchin .
Discovery Island (Indians) =Skingenes.
Disguind = D i egu eno .
Diskaden = Tseskadin .
Diskatan=Ixcatan.
Ditt-pax=Oapars.
Diujuan=Yojuane.
Divided People =Kushapokla.
Dj/aaquig/it'ena/i=Djahui-gitinni.
Djaaqui'sk-uatradagai=Djahui-skwaliladagai.
Djalitason=New River Indians.
Dja'tie"=Tchatchiun.
Djemez=Jemez.
Djene=Navaho.
Dj ictanadin = D j i shtangading .
Djimaliko=Chimariko.
Djonontewaka — Seneca.
Dmlalgi=Tsulalgi.
Dl'ia'lEn k'eowai'=Hlielung-keawai.
Dl'ia'lEnkunilnagai'==Hlielungkun-lnagai.
Dnaine= Athapascan Family.
Doages=Nanticoke.
Dobimuss=Sannah.
Doek-spus=John Day.
Docota=Dakota.
Do-dah-ho=Daknbetede.
Doegs=Nanticoke.
Dog-drivers = A gl emiut.
Dog-eaters=Arapaho.
Dogenga, Doginga^Tongigua.
Dog Men's=Hotamitanio.
Dog Hation=Cheyenne.
Do-gop-son'=Tegotsngn.
Dog-rib, Dog-ribbed, Dog Ribs=^Thlingchadinne.
Dog River =Watlala.
Dogs Naked=Emitahpahksaiyiks.
Dog Soldier=Hotamitaniu.
Dog tribe = Cherokee.
Do'gu'at=Wichita.
Do'-ha-kel'-ya=Kekin
Dohema=Eudeve.
Dohe'nko-=Carrixo.
Do'hleli'p=Tulalip.
Dohme=Eudeve.
Do'kana= Wichita.
Dolores— Nuestra Seriora de los Dolores, Sandia,
Santa Maria de los Dolores.
Dolores de los Adaes=Nuestra Senora de los Do
lores.
Domingo = Santo Domingo.
Do-no-ha-be=Dahnohabe.
Donondades=Tionontati.
Dononiiote=Oneida (vil.).
Don't Laugh =Kutaiimiks.
Doo-goo-son' = Tegotsugn.
Do-qua-chabsh=Nukwatsamish.
Dosapon = Tisepan .
Dos Pueblos =Miguihui.
Dotlekakat=Dotle.
Douaganhas=Chippewa, Ontwaganha.
Douesdonqua= Doustioni .
Douglas == Kaguyak.
Douglas Lake=Spahamin.
: Doune Flancs-de-Chien=Thlingchadinne.
I Dounie' Espa-tpa-Ottine=Eshataottine.
; Doustiany=Doustioni.
Douwaganahs, Dovaganhaes— Ontwaganha, Chip-
pew a.
Dowaganahs=Chippewa.
Dowaganhaas, Dowaganhaes=Ont\vaganhrt.
Dowaganhas=Chippewa, Ontwaganha.
Dowaganhoes= Ontwaganha.
Dowanganhaes=Chippewa, Ontwaganh-i,
Draguanes = Doguen es.
Drifting Goose band=Putetemini.
Drinkers of the Dew=Keresan Family.
Drynoch=Nokem.
Dshipowe-ha'ga=Chippewa.
Dsilanocilni=Dsihlnaothihlni.
Dsilcani=Dsihlthani.
Dsilnaof'ilfiine, Dsilnaofi'lni, DsiVnao/iVni^-Dsih-
Inaothihlni.
Dsi/tla'ni=Dsihltlani.
Dtcha-ta-uttine= Ettchaottine.
D tcheta-ta-ut-tunne = Tsetan tken n ( • .
'Dtinne= Athapascan Family.
Du-a+bc' = D\vamish.
Duburcopota=Cubo Gnasibavia.
Ducktown = Kawanuyi.
Dugh-dwabsh=Dwarnish.
Dugilu'yi=Tugaloo.
Du Haade = Dostlanlnagai.
Du-hle-lips=Tulalip.
Duksa'i, Dukw'sa'i=Toxaway.
Dulchanois, Dulchinois= Dulchioni.
Dul-dul'-oa-wai-4-m8=Dnldulthawaiame.
Dumna=Tnmna.
Dumplin Town=Atagi.
Dune=Athapasean Family.
Dunewangua=Deyohnegano.
Dungeness=Yeniiis.
Dununuk=Tanunak.
Dus-ga-6-weh-o-no=Tuscarora.
Dusty Nose = Iowa.
Dutagamis= Foxes.
Duwano = T wana.
Dwahmish=Dwamish.
Dwa-ka-nen, Dwa-ka-nha/ =Chippewa.
Dwi'-wa=Santo Domingo.
Dyudoosot=Deyodeshot.
Dza'wadEenoxn=Tsawatenok .
Dzitsi'stas=Cheyenne.
Dzos haedrai'=Djus-hade.
Eagle =Khuya.
Eagle-ey'dIndians=Migichihiliniou.
Eagle Harbor =Orlovji.
Eagle head (band) =Tintaotonwe.
Eagle people = Hangkaahutun, Chearhita.
Eambosandata = Khemnichan.
Eamuses=Yamasee.
Eanbosandata=Khemnichan.
Eano=Eno.
E-an-to-ah=Jatonabine.
E-ar'-ke=Hopi.
Ear Rings =Kalispel.
Earth=Manyinka.
Earth Eaters=Hohandika.
Earth-lodge=Mandhinkagaghe.
Eascab=Jatonabine.
East Abecka^East Abeika.
1052
EASTANORA E-N AV-Z A
[B. A. E.
East Coongeeto^Co-
ueehitou.
Eastern Apache -guerecbos.
Eastern Folks -Etheneldeli.
Eastern Sioux ^Santee.
Eastern Snakes .--Washakie's Baud.
Eastinaulee I'stanali.
Eastlanders =Abnakl.
East Moka Lassa =Imongalasha skatam .
^^"Sv^'Satan'''^.^^
Ea tau bau Catawba.
Eaters Oinisis.
Eat no dogs Shnngkaynteshni.
Eat the ham -\Yolutayuta.
Ebahumo=Ebahamo
Ebeetap Oocoola Ebita Pnocola Skatane.
Ebicerinys Ni pissing.
Ebikuita. Ebiquita Mescalero.
Ebitap-oocoolo cho -Ebita Poocola Clutto.
Ecanchatty Kancbati.
Ecclemachs : Easel en.
EchebooU,E-chee-lute=Tlakluit.
Echeetees Hitchiti.
Echehoa Ecbojoa.
Echeles Hitchiti.
E che loot, E-che-lute=Tlaklvut.
Echemins Malecitc.
Eche-mo hua-vas =Chemehuevi.
Echeta, Echetee. Echetes, Echeti, Echetn Hitchiti.
Echia ItM'vi.
Echi mo hua vas -Chemehncvi.
E-chip-eti -sikMka.
Echitis, Echitos = Hitchiti.
E' cho Itclmalgi.
Echoe, Echoee Itscyi.
Echonova Ecbojoa.
Echunticas Kotsotcka.
E-chuse is-li-gau-!studshilaika.
Ecita I'cita.
Eckanachacu, Eckanakaka=Ikanaehaka.
Eclemaches Esselcn.
Econachaca Ikanachaka.
Econautckky, Econautske=Ikanhatki.
Ecoree Ecorce.
Ecquamish Hahuamis.
Ecrevisses rouges Cliakcbinina.
Ecselenas. Ecselenes Essclen.
'Ecumchate, E cun-cha-ta, E-cun-chate Kancliati.
E cun hut ke, Ecunhutlee Ikanbatki.
^dawika Kadobadacbo.
Edchautawoot, Edchawtawhoot dinneh, Edchawta
whoot tinneh, Edchawtawoot l-'.tcbarcottinc.
Ede but say Kainab.
Edgpuluk l-'.du'piiliik.
Edistoes. Edistow Edisto.
Edjiere tpou kke nade - Edjicn-t nikfiiade.
Edohwe Kikatsik.
Edshaw tawoot Etchareottine.
Eekuk Ekuk.
Eemitche» Imiche.
Eenb Eno.
Eefnivwin Ernivu in.
Eert kai lee Kntchakntchiii.
Ee ta iip-shov Sans Arc^.
Egei«h Ey.-i>h.
Egowik k'uik.
Egues Eud.-vr.
Egusanna cahel Kuuninnn calu-l.
Eh aht tis aht Ebatisabt.
Ehanktonwanna, E hank to wana Yanktonai.
Ehateset, E'hatisath, Ehatt is aht I'llialisabt .
Ehawhokales ~a\vokli.
E hawn k' t' wawn nah Yanktonai.
E hawn k' t wawns -Yankton.
Ehelutei Ibikluit.
Ehetepiooc Clicsapeake.
Eh grerteh -Misknt.
Eh hi til Ebartsar.
Ehihalis <'b«-bali^.
Eh nek Aniaikiara .
Ehonkeronons Kicbcsipirini
EbSae Eliona.-
Eh qua nek Shiinuinkarnk.
Ehriehronnons Erir.
Ehta-Gottine-EtaifottiiK-.
Ehta-tch6-Gottine=Etatehogottiiie.
Ehwae=Ehouae.
Ei-dan-noo=P]idenu.
Eioestures-=Eneeshur.
Eiotaro = Co yoten >s.
Eirichtih=Arapaho.
Eithinyook, Eithinyoowuc --- Cree.
Eityam = Lajas.
Eivesteurs= Eneeshur.
Eivillinmiut=Aivilirmiut.
Eiwili=Aivilik.
Eiwillik=Aivilirmiut.
Ejujuajuin=Idjorituaktuin.
Ekadlu'hsuin = I mnongana.
Ekaluktalugumiut Ekaluktaluk.
Ekeenteeronnon = H n roi i .
Ekhiondaltsaan^Ekiondatsaan.
Ekiligamut-=Ekilik.
Ekklemaches=Esselen.
Ekogmuts=Ikogmint.
E-ko-to-pis-taxe=Ekatopistaks.
Ekouk-Ekuk.
Ekpimi = Shasta.
Ekuiks=Ekuks.
Eku'lath=Ekoolthaht.
E kun duts ke, Ekunhutke Jkanhatki.
E-ku-pa-be-ka-= Ekupabeka .
Ela-a-who=Etleuk.
Elagibucto^=Riebibuoto.
Elah-Sa=Hidatsa.
Elatse'yi-Ellijay.
Elawa'diyi=Red C\n\.
Elaws=Catawba.
El Cabezon^=Cerro Cabezon.
El Corral = Corral.
Elder Brothers --Hathawekila.
Elder Osages-Pahatsi.
^l'e-idlin-Gottine==Eleidlinottine.
Elewalies=Huhliwahli.
El Gusano=Seyupa.
El'-hwa=El\vha.
Elijoy=Ellijay.
Eljiman=Eljman.
El Juez Tarado=Hueso Parado.
Elk=Hotachi, Huwanikikarachada, Khotachi.
Elkatcha= Alkehatchee.
arkatco=Ilkatsho.
i El-ke-ai'=Sia.
i Elk gens=Anpanenikashika, Wezhinshte.
! Elk'la'sumH = Bellabella.
Elk Mountain Utes, Elk Mountain Yutas = Seuvari ts.
Elk river tribe-= Eel River Indians.
Elkwah=Elwha.
Ellzu cathlan8-coon-hidery=Naiknn-kegawai.
Elmian— Eliman.
ElMoro-El Morro.
Eloot =Tlaklnit,
Elpawawe=Alpowna.
El Pinal Apaches Pinab no.
El Pueblo de los Siete Arroyos =Tenabo.
El Pueblo Quemado=Tzenatay.
Elqi'miH=Tsimshian.
El Tunque=Tungge.
E-lute=Tlakluit.
Elwahs=El\vba.
i Em-alcom=Homalko.
Emam8eta= Emamoueta.
Emarhe= Ematlochee's Town.
Emat=Emet.
Emeaes, Emeges, Emenes, Emes= Jemez.
Emetgale axa cang=Paya.
Emexes — .1 cine/.
Emissourita= Missouri.
Emlh wilh-laht= Ueluelet.
Emmes=Jemez.
Emola Hoinolua.
Em-tim'-bitch=Intimbich.
Emucfau, Emuckfau, Emuckfaw, Emukfau-
Ininkfa.
Emusas -Einnssa.
Enacapen -= Eni'cappe.
E-nagn-magh=Tigua.
E-nam - Iiiain.
Enansa Quapaw.
Enanthayonni ^Toryohne.
Enarhonon-iArendahroiions.
E-nat'-za=Hidatsa.
BULL. 30]
ENCANTADA MESA E -TCU-LET XUN-NE
1053
Encantada Mesa=Katzimo.
Encarnacion, Encarnacion Sutaquison=Sudacson.
Enchanted Mesa=Katzimq.
Encierro-^-- Pueblo del Encierro.
Enclataws = Lekwil tok.
Endastes = Con estoga.
Enecaq = Enecappe.
E-nee-sher= Eneeshur.
Eneguape = Enecappe.
Enek=Amaikiara.
Enepiahe, Enepiahoe, Enepiahoes=Ervipiames.
Enequaque = Enecappe.
E-ne-show, E-ne-shur, Eneshure, Enesteurs= Enee
shur.
Enfula = Eufaula.
English Bay^Alexandrovsk.
English Indians = Apal ac hicola.
English town = Inkillis Tamaha.
English Towns=Oklahannali.
Engna=Henaggi.
Enitachopko= Anatichapko.
En-ke-map-o-tricks= Nkamaplix.
En-ke-mip=Nkamip.
Enk-ka-sa-ba= In kesabe .
Enna-k'e, En-na-k'ie'= Eskimo.
Ennas=Cree.
Ennikaragi= Amikwa.
Enneyuttehage=Oneida (vil.).
Enoe=Eno.
Enook-sha-lig= Inugsulik.
Enotochopco. Enotochopko= Anatichapko.
E-no-tucks= Inotuks.
Enquisacoes=Arkokisa.
Ensanich=Sanetch.
Ensenes=Esselen.
Enta-otin-Tautin.
Entari ronnon= Cherokee.
Entimbich=Intimbich.
Entouhonorons, Entwohpnoron= Seneca.
E-nyae-va Pai=Yavapai.
E-oh^E-eh.
Eokoros=Arikara.
Eoote-lash-Schute=Ootlashoot.
Eototo winwu, E-o'-to-to wiin-wu=Eototo.
E-ow-ick=Chamisso.
E-pa-Walapai.
B-pe-sau-gee=Ipisogi.
Epesengles, Epicerinyens, Epicerinys, Epiciriniens,
Episingles, Epissingue = Nipissing.
Epithapa= Popotita.
E-poh-si-miks = Ipoksimaiks.
Equalett=Ekoolthaht.
Equi=Eudeve.
Equinipichas-=Acolapissa.
Equituni=Aquitun.
Erahacha=Uzutiuhi.
^rawika=Kadohadacho.
Ercansaques= Kansa.
Erchipeetay=Siksika.
Erettchi-ottine=Etcheridiegottine.
Brians = Erie.
Erie=Rique.
Erieckronois, Erieehronons, Eriehronon, Erielho-
nons, Erieronons, Eriez, Erigas = Erie.
Erige=Rique.
Erige Tejocharontiong=Tiosahrondiori.
Erike = Rique.
Eriniouai, Eriniwek=Illinois.
E-ri-o = Erio.
Eriwoneck = Er i wonec.
Erkileit=Kutchin.
Ermomex=Eri wonec.
Erocoise=Iroquois.
Eromaha=Omaha.
Erqigdlit=Adlet.
Errieronons=p]rie.
Ersegontegog = A rosagun ta cook.
Erskins=Eskini.
E-rus'-si=Erusi.
Esanapes, Esanopes=Essanape.
Esanties=Santee.
Esau, Esaws=Catawba.
Escabaca-Cascastes=Escaba,
fiscamacu •= Uscamacu.
Escanjaques, Escansaques, Escanxaques= Kansa
Escelen, Escelenes, Escellens=Esselen.
.
ft8«hentown= Punxsutawny.
E. Scihous = Santee.
Esclaves=Etchareottine, Thlingchadinne.
Escoumin, Escoumins= Eskimo.
Escurieux=Ecureuil.
Eselenes=Esselen.
Esewonecks = Eri wonec.
Eshkibod= Eskimo.
Esikw£ta=Mesealeros, Kiowa Apache.
Eskeemoes = Eskimo.
Eskelen=Esselen.
E-skel-lute, Eskeloot=Tlakluit.
Eskiaeronnon=Chippewa.
Eskima, Eskimantsik, Eskimantzik, Eskimauk,
Eskimaux= Eskimo.
Eskimaux=Eskimauan Family.
Eskimeaux, Eskimesi = Eskimo'.
Eskimo=Eskiniauan Family.
Es-kin=Eskini.
Es-kin-e-nar=Tzecheschinne.
Es-kin'-ni-zin=Destchin.
Es-kin-os'-pus = Tzetses-adn .
Es-ki'-u-do'-ra=Destchin.
Es-kopiks=Nascapee.
Eskoros = Arikara.
Eslen, Eslenes=Esselen.
Esopes, Esopuz=Esopus.
Espatingh = Hespatingh .
Es-pa-to-ti-na, Espa-tpa-0ttine= Esbataottine.
Espeleta=Oraibi.
Espicheates=Spichehats.
Espiritu Santo de Cocorin=Cocori.
Esquansaques= Kansa.
Esquiates= Hesquiat.
Esquimantsic, Esquimau, Esquimaux -= Eskimo.
Esquimaux=Esquimauan Family.
Esqulmeaux, Esquimones= Eskimo.
Es-ree-que-tees= Mescaleros.
Es-sah'-ah-ter= Santee.
Es-san-a-pis, Essannapes= Essanape.
Essapookoon= Mountain Crows.
Essa-queta= Kiowa Apache.
Essekwitta, Es-se-kwit'-ta= Mescaleros.
Esselenes-= Esselen.
Essenapes= Essanape.
Esse-qua-ties= Mescaleros.
Essequeta= Kiowa Apache.
Essi-kuita= Mescaleros.
Essinaboin= Assiniboin.
Esson= Santee.
Estaboga= Istapoga.
Es-ta-ke-wach= Astakiwi.
Estalaoe= Estatoee.
Estanaula= Ustanali.
Estanxaques= Kansa.
E-sta-pa'= Histapenumanke.
Estatoe, Estatoie= Estatoee.
Estechemains, Estechemines, Estechemins= Male-
cite.
Estiaghes, Estiaghicks— Chippewa.
Estilococo= Estocoloco.
Estjage=Chippewa.
Estok pakai peyap=Comecrudo.
Estok pakawaila= Pakawa.
Estolococo= Estocoloco.
Estotowe, Estotowe great= Estatoee.
Estward Indians = Eastern Indians.
E-swhedip = Ishwidip.
Eta=Cree.
^-ta-a-tpa ^un'ne, E-ta-a-t'gut ;unne— Etaattha-
tunne.
E-tach-e-cha=Iteshicha.
Eta-gottine= Dahotena.
Etah=Ita.
Etak buoh, Etakmurs=Etakmehu.
E-ta-leh=Arapaho.
E-tall-wau=Taluamikagi.
E-ta-ni-o = Atsina.
E-tans-ke-pa-se-ta-qua= Assiniboin
Eta-0ttine = Etagottine.
Etchape-ottine=Etchareottine.
Etchemons = Malecite.
Etchian-Kpet= Chitsa.
Etchimins, Etchimis=Malecite.
Etchipoes= Chippewa.
Etchitas=Hitchiti.
Etch-kah-taw-wah=Dakubetede.
Etchmins= Malecite.
Etchoe, Etchowee=Itseyi.
E'-tcu-let ;un-ne, E'-tcu-lit'=Echulit,
1054
ETECHEMIES FO RT RUPERT
IB. A, E.
Etechemies. Etechemin, Etechemines. Etecheminii,
Etecheneus.Etemankiaks,Eteminquois=MaleeiU-.
Etewans Kti \\a\v.
Etharita -Elarita.
Ethen-elteli EthriH'ldrh.
Ethinu. Ethinyu CrtH'.
Etichimenes = Maleeite.
Etichita Hitchiti.
Etionnontatehronnons. Etionnontates-Tionontati.
E tish shoka Etshoka.
Etiwans Etiwaw.
Etnemi tane, Etnemi-teneyu= Umpqua.
Eto cale Ornli.
Etohlugamiut Etoluk.
Eto husse wakkes - Itahassiwaki.
Etschimins MaleriU'.
Euh-tawut-dinni= Etchareottine.
Etsi kin Ktsckin.
Etsitu'biwat -Ditsakana.
Et tah-kin-nee=\VaIpi.
Ettcheri die Gottine EtrlH'ridiegottine.
Ettine tinney - Ethi'iU'ldeli.
Etuck Chukke=Etuk Chukke.
Etzamish- = S<>ngish.
Euchas-Vuclii, Yuina.
Euchees=Yuchi, Yukichetunne.
Eucher, Euches= Yukichetunne.
Euchitaws - Hitcliiti.
Euchre, Euchre Creek= Yukichetunne.
Euclataw -- I.rkwiltok.
Euclitus Lckwiltnk, Tsakvvalooin.
Eudebe, Eudeva - Eudrvc.
Eufala's, Eufalee, Eufantees = Eufaula.
Euforsee Hi \vasscc.
Eufath, Eufaulahatche. Eu fau lau, Eu-fau-lau-hat-
che, Eufaule, Eufaulies. Eufollahs. Eufowlas=
Eufaula.
Euhchee - Yuchi.
Euimes .k-inc/.
Eukas --- Yukian Family.
E ukshikni. E ukskni -Klaniath.
Eukwhatsum- Ikwopsuni.
Eu'nmun = A vak.
Euphalau, Euphales-- Eufaula.
Eu qua chee, Eu quah-chee= Yukichetunne.
Euquatops Mo-caloros.
Eurocs = Yurok.
Eus a-nich=Sanetch.
E' ushkni --Klamath.
Eusquemays -= Eskimo.
Eustenaree r^taiuili.
Eutahs, Eutaw -Cto.
Eutchees Ynchi.
Eutempeche's Intiinhich.
Euyrons Huron.
Eves Kric.
Evists uni-pahls - Hcviqsuifmhis.
Ewahoos E\VR\v(H)s.
Ewany Y<i\v«rii.
Ewa'wus, E w aw was -Ewawoos.
Ewemalas Alitminu.
Ewinte I'inta.
Ewlbwiehaht, Ewlhwiehaht, Ewl-hwilh-aht--= Tcluc-
E wu ha-wu si ^Shoshoni.
Exaloaping KkaloattiiiK.
Exalualuin •Ekalualuin.
Exaluaqdjuin Ekaluakdjuin.
Exaluin - Ekaluiu.
Esaluqdjuaq Kkalukdjuak.
Excanjaque, Excausaquex Kansa.
Excellemaks E^clcii.
Excomminqui, Excocnminquois -Eskimo
Ex e ni nnth C'rxcnimith.
Excpiahohe Ervipiamcs.
E^oluin Kkaluin.
E'yack im ah Yukiina.
Eyakini dine Hnpj.
Eyank ton wah Yanktonai.
Eyi»h E\ci^h.
Eythinyuwuk Tree.
Factory Indians Siikiimtcha.
Faculhe Takiilli.
Fallataha, Fallatrahs -Atfaluti.
r!.«n,dtin" AtMIUtl rl"wwo\valla, Des Chutes.
Fallt Indians D.'s Chutes
Falls Vihage <Jn.skosa<la.
Falsav(o)ins==Menominee.
False Creek=Suauk.
False Lungeness==Stehtlum, Yennis.
Faraona, Faraon Apaches, Faraones, Fardones, Far-
reonApaches=Faraon.
Fat Cavity clan== Wi korxh.
Fatehennyaha=Hptalihuyana.
Father Fremin's village=Totiakton.
Fat Roasters^Ipoksimaiks.
Faux Tetes-Plates ^Salish.
Fa wac-car-ro= Ta wakoni.
Fawalomnes=Tuolumne.
Feaga=Jeaga.
Fejuas=Tejua
Fe-iyu=Fejiu.
Felles avoins=Menominee.
Femmes hlanches= White Woman's Town.
Ferconteha, Fercouteha= Serecoutcha.
Fetkina=Chnagrjaiut.
Fetoutlin=Fetutlin.
Fia=Mecastria.
Fiapuzi=Trea, Guatitruti.
Filifaes, Filijayas=Tilihaes.
Fire Heart's band= Chan tape ta's Band.
Fire-house=Tebugkihu.
Fire Indians, Fire Nation= MasGOUtens.
Fish-eaters=Assiniboin, Mameoya, Tazaaigadika,
Timpaiavats, \Vinnebago.
Fish gens=Huinikashika.
Fish Lake= Komkonatko.
Fishpond, Fish-Pond Town=Hlahlokalka.
Fish TJtes=Seiivarits.
Five Canton Nations, Five Indian Cantons, Five
Mohawk Nations, Five Nations=Iroquois.
Five Nations of the Sciota Plains=Mingo.
Flachbogen= Kitunahan Family. Lower Kuteiiai.
Flambeau, Lacdu=Wauswagiming.
Flanakaskies=I\Ionahassano.
Flancs de chien=Thlingchadinne.
Flandreau Sioux= Fland reau Indians.
Flat Belly's Village=Papakeecha.
Flatbow= Kitunahan Family.
Flatbows= Lower Kutenai.
FlatBows=Puhksinahmahyiks.
Flathead Kootanie=Kalispel.
Flatheads=Catawba, Chinook, Choctaw, Histape-
numanke, Muskhogcan Family, Nez Perces,
Balishan Family, Spokan, Tushepaw, Waxhaw.
Flathead-Selish= Sal ish .
Flats=Choctaw.
Flat-side Dogs=Thlingchadinne.
Flattery=Makah.
Flonk'-o = Lolanko.
Flores^= f>as Flores.
Flour Village=Corn Village.
Fly gen8=ltamalgi.
Foille avoine Chippeways=Munominikasheenhug.
Follaties=Atfalati.
Folleavoine, Folles, Folles Avoines, Fols, Fols
Avoin, Fols Avoines, Folsavoins=Menominee.
Fols Avoin Sauteaux, Fols-avoin-Sauters=Muno-
minikasheenhug.
Fols-avoise=Menominee, Munominikasheenhug.
Folsovoins= Menominee.
Fondagame-= Rocln; de Bixmf.
Fond du Lac=\Viaqnahhechegumeeng.
Fond du LS.O Loucheux=Tatlitkutchin.
Fonechas= Polioniche.
Foolish Dogs=Hosukhaunu.
Foosce-hat-che, Fooschatchee, Foosee Hatchee,
Fooskahatche=Fusihatchi.
Foot Assiniboines=Gens de Pied.
Ford's Prairie =Talal.
Foremost= f langa.
Forestdale ruin=Tundastusa.
Forked tree= Waganakisi.
Fort Augusta=Shamokin.
Fort Chinnabie-Chinnaby's Fort
Fort Franklin =Venango.
Fort George -I^eitli.
Fort Hamilton=Nnnapithlugak.
Fort Hope=Sakahl.
Fort Indians= Kutchakutchin.
Fort Kenai-Kenai.
Fort Machault, Fort Mackhault, fort of Venango*
Venango.
Fort Queen ^Sequim.
Fort Reliance -Nuklako.
Fort Rupert=Tsahis,
BULL. 30]
FORT RUPERT INDIANS GA-NUN-TA'-AH
1055
Fort Rupert Indiaus=Kwakiutl.
Fort Schamockin=Shamokin.
Fort Simpson= Port Simpson.
Fort Simpson Indians=Tsimshian.
Fort Town=Neamathla.
Fosters Bar=Tiaks.
Fou-ka-was= Tonkawa.
Foul Town=Fowl Town.
Fountain=Huhilp.
Four Crows band=Watsequeorda's band.
Four Peak Indians= Final Coyotero, Tontos.
Fowl Town=Tutalosi.
Foxers= Foxes.
Foxes=Chula.
Franceses= Pawnee.
Francisco de Necha=San Francisco de los Tejas.
Francisco Xavier=San Francisco Xavier de Vigg6
Biaundo.
Franckstown=Frankstown.
Fraser's Lake Village=Natleh.
Freckled Panis= Wichita.
Fredericstahl=Frederiksdal.
French Catharinestown, French Catherines town=
Catherine's Town.
French Mohawks=Caughnawaga.
French Prairie Indians— Ahantchuyuk.
French Praying Indians=Caughnawaga.
French Town=0stonwackin.
Frente Negra Mts.=:Tutuetac.
Fresh meat necklace people=Talonapin.
Frieden Huetten, Friedenshutten=Friedenshuet-
ten.
Friedensstadt= Languiitennenk.
Frijoleros= Papagp.
Friyti = Guatitruti.
Frog Indians = Manta.
Fronteras= Corodeguachi.
Fruson= Tucson.
Fuchs-Aleuten= Unalaska.
Fucson= Tucson.
Fuketcheepoonta= Faluktabunnee.
Fulawin= Menominee.
Fulemmy's=Pindcr Town.
Fulsowines= Menominee.
Fusahatche= Fusihatchi.
Fushi=Hatakfushi.
Futun— Jutun.
Fwah=Fwaha.
Ga'-an-do-wa-nann=Gaandowanang.
Ga-an-no'-ge'=Gaanoge.
Ga-a-no'-ga, Ga'-a-no-geh, Ga-a-n6n-ge'=Nyutcir-
haan.
Gabrilenos = Gabrieleno.
Gacheos=Cayuga.
Gachimantiagon=Buckaloon.
Gachnawas-haga = Conoy .
Gachoi, Gachoos, Gachpas=Cayuga.
Ga'-da-gans'-geon, Gada'gesgao=Cattaraugus.
Ga-da'-o=Gadaho.
Ga-dji' jiii'ga=Gadjizhinga.
Gaensera= Kanagaro.
Gaga'n hit tan=Kaganhittan.
Gagara-Shapka= Pogoreshapka.
G-ag-g'ilak'a=Gyagygyilakya.
Gaghasieanhgwe, Gaghsiungua, Gaghsonghgwa,
Gaghsonshwa= Kashong.
Gagnieguez= Moha wk.
Gagsonghwa= Kashong.
Ga'-ha»ya-yann'-da'k=Gahayanduk.
Gahasieanhgwe= Kashong.
Gahewa=Kiowa.
Gahkwas= Erie.
Ga-'hna-wa/-ge= Caugh na waga.
Gahooskins= Yahuskin.
Gah-tau'-go ten'-ni, Gah-tow-go tin'-ni=Chintagot-
_tine.
Ga'-i-gwu= Kiowa.
Gaiuckers= Cayuga.
Gai'wa= Kiowa.
Gajuka= Goiogouen.
Gajuquas, Gakaos=Cayuga.
Ga'L!ak!anasisi=VVakanasisi.
GaLa'q8txoqL=Killaxthokle.
Galasteo— Galisteo.
Galcani=Kulchana.
GalDoe=Kauldaw.
Galeese Creek Indians=Taltushtuntude.
Baliamoix= Katlamoik.
Galice Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Galiste=Galisteo.
Galisteo=Heshota Ayathltona.
Galleace Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Gallisteo=Galisteo.
Galtzanen, Galzanen, Galzani=Kulchana.
O'a'm3'amtElaL=Gamgamtelatl.
Gamoenapa, Gamoenepa, Gamonepa=Communi-
paw.
Ganachgeritawe= Seneca.
Ga-na-da-a-gwann, Ga-na-da'-gwa, Ga-na-da-l6'-qua =
Canandaigua.
Ga-na-da-sa-ga, Ga-na-da-sage, Ga-na-da-se''-ge'=
Canadasaga.
Ganadatsiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Ganadesaga = Can adasaga.
Ganadoke, Ga-na'-doque=Ganadogan.
Ganagarahhare, Ganagarah'hare= Venango.
Ganagaro^= Kanagaro.
Ganaghsaragey, Ganaghsaragues=Ganasarage.
Ganagsadagas = Oka .
Ga-nah'-da-on-tweh = Ganedontwan.
Ganajohala'-que, Ganajoha'rla, Ganajohhore, Ga-na-
jo-hi'-e=Canajoharie.
Ganaraske = Ganeraske.
Ga-na-ta-la'-qua, Ganataqueh = Canand aigua .
Ganatcheskiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Ganatisgowa= Sganatees.
Ganatoheskiagon=Gandaseteiagon.
Ganaway, Ganawense, Ganawese, Ganawoose, Ga-
nawses= Conoy.
Ganaxte'di=Ganahadi.
Ganciou, Gancydoes=Ganneious.
Gandachioragon, Gandachiragou= Deyodeshot.
Gandagan, Gandagarae, Gandagaro= Kanagaro.
Gandaoiiague, Gandaouaque, Gandaougue=Caugh-
nawaga.
Gandaschekiagon = Gandaseteiagon .
Gandastogega, Gandastogues=Conestoga.
Gandatsiagon, Gandatskiagon= Gandaseteiagon.
Gandawague=Caughnawaga.
Gandougarae= Kanagaro.
Gandules = Moenkopi.
Ganeagaonhoh, Ga-ne-a'-ga-o-no = Mohawk.
Ganechsatage, Ganechstage=Canadasaga.
Ga-ne-ga-ha'-ga= Mohawk.
Ganeganaga--=Caughnawaga.
Ganeidos, Ganeious, Ganejou=Ganneious.
Ganentaa, Ganentaha=Gannentaha.
Ganeousse=Ganneious.
Ganesatague=Oka.
Ganeyont=Ganneious.
Gangascoe=Gangasco.
Gangawese=Conoy.
Ganiegueronons, Gani-inge, Gani ingehaga, Ganinge-
hage= Mohawk.
Gannagaro = Kanagaro.
Gannaouague=Caughnawaga.
Gannaouens= Conoy.
Gannaraske=Ganeraske.
Gannejouts, Ganneous, Ganneouse=Ganneious.
GanniagSari, Ganniagwari=Mohawk.
Ganniataratich-rone=Xanticoke.
Ganniegehaga, Ganniegeronon, Ganniegez, Gannie-
gue, Ganniekez= Mohawk.
Ganniessinga=Conoy.
Ganningehage = Mohaw k .
Gannogarae = Kanagaro.
Gannondata= Deyodeshot.
Gannongarae, Gannougarae = Kanagaro.
Gannounata=Deyodeshot.
Gano'-a-lo'-hale=Oneida (vil.).
Ga-no-a-o'-ha, Ga-no'a-o-ha = Ganowarohare.
Ganochiaragon = Deyodeshot.
Ga-non-da'-a' =Gannentaha.
Gano"waro'hare'=Ganowarohare.
Ga-nose-ga-go, Ga-nos'-ga-gon = Ganosgagong.
Ganossetage = Conestoga.
Ganowa'lohale, Ga'nowalohar'la=Ganowarohare.
Ga-no'-wau-ga =Caughnawaga.
Ganowauges=(Janawagus.
Ganowiha— Ganowarohare.
Gansa'gi, Gansagiyi=Kansaki.
Ganstero= Yuma.
Gantsi= Kiowa Apache.
Ga'nunda'gwa= Canandaigua.
Ga-nun'-da-sa=Ganondasa.
Ga-nun-da-sa'-ga= Canadasaga.
Ga-nun-ta'-ah=Gannentaha,
GANUS'GAGO— (* -I'G 'ILQAM
[B. A. B.
G anyakoilnagai Aovakulnag
Ga-o-'-'hia'-di-onn1 = ('aneadea.
'
Gaot! a'k an Gandekan.
Gaousa-geo'' =rhinoshahgeh.
Gaousgeh -Gaousge.
Gao'yadeo-raneatlca.
G i'plenox" - Kopsino.
Gappa <juapa\v.
Ga qua' ga o no-hne.
Gaqui Ya<|ui.
Gaqvili" 'iakhulin.
Gaquli»uli"'be -Gakhuliinilinbe.
Gardeau, Oardow=<iadaho.
Garennajenhaga Huron.
Glrr^eroVGarrSero. Garrotero, Garrotes=
Yuina.
G vsa'n = Kasaan.
G*»howu=Kassovo.
Ga'-sko" sa-da -'iaskosada.
Gaspesians, Gaspesies = <iaspesien.
Gataea ^Kio\va Apache.
G-at'aiwas=Masset.
Gataka Kiowa Apache.
Gat hi'ni = Gutheni.
Gathsiungua =Kashong.
Gatla'nakoa-iq = Cathlanahqiiian.
Ga'tlap'otlh = 0athlapotli'.
Gatohua Cherokee.
Gatqstax \Yakanasisi.
Gattacka Kiowa Apache.
Gattochwa = Cherokee.
Gatu'gitse', Gatu'gitse'yi =Catatoga.
Gatun'lti'yl Hemptown.
Gauamuitk Waginkhak.
Gaud-ah kan -(iaudckan.
Ga'-u-gwa (ioio^oiu-n.
Ga u' gweh <';iyuga.
Oa-un-do'-wa-na=Gaan(lo\vanang.
Gavan Kixliak.
Gavanskoe, Gavanskoi, Gawanskoje-^Iliulnik.
Gawia Kawia.
Gawicila Kawi^liila.
6awi laptck Kavvilapctik.
Gayuga Cayuga.
Gecualme Tccualine.
Gecuiches Kawia.
Gediack Sh.-.liar.
Ge e way, Oe-e-we --Santo Domingo.
Geghdageghroano, Geghtigeghroones = Illinois.
G eg '6'te tiyi-gyotc.
Geliec <i.-liac.
Gelinos <Jila Apache.
Oelo Gfliac.
Gemes, Gemex, Gemez .Icine/..
Gemoenepaen, Gemoenepaw -('oininiiiiipaw.
Genalga Atrhinaalgi.
Ge nega's band <ii'iii'Lra.
Genesee, Genessees -(ieiic-co.
Gcnevavi <iu<-vavi.
Genicuiches, Genigneihs, Genigueches, Genigueh,
Geniguichs Sfrra!i(>~.
Geniocane Hcniocaiic.
Genizaros 'I'oini'.
Gcnnecet, Gennesse (icncsco.
Gcn» de boii Haiikutchin. Tutchonckutchin
Gens de boulcau, Gens de Bouleaux 'I'fiiinit hkut
chin.
Gens de butte ^Trtianktitcliin.
Gens deCanot Watopapinuh.
Gens de Castor 'l-uttine.
Gens de faux Haiikutchin.
Gens de Feu Mascontcns.
Gens de Feuille Wahpcton.
Gens de Feuillees, Gens de Feuilles - Itscheahinc.
Grns de Feuilleg tirees \Vahpckutc.
Gens de fine, Gens de Fou, Gens de foux^IIanki
tchin.
Gens de la Barbue Marameg.
Gens de 1'abri 'l'at>-akuti-hiii.
Gens de Lac M<l«-\vakanton.
Gens de la Feuille Itschcahinc.
Gens de la fourche du Mackenzie Klridlinottinc.
0«-ns de 1'age Watopachnato.
Gent de la Grande Riviere = Nakotchokutchin.
Gens De Lai=Mdewakanton.
Gens de la Loutre=Nikikouek.
Gens de la Mer du Nord=Mer. Gens de la.
Gens de la Montagne=Etagottme.
Gens de la Montagne la Corne= Etechesottine.
Gens de Large=Natsitkutchin
Gens de la riviere au Foin=Klodesseottmc.
Gensde l'Outarde=Ouikaliny.
Gens de Marais=Monsoni.
Gensde Mer=Mer, Gens de la; WinnebagO.
Gens de Milieu=Tangesatsa.
Gens d<En-haut=Ktagottine.
Gens de Orignal= Mousonee.
Gens de Panse= Allakaweah.
Gens de Pitie= Shoshoko.
Gens-de-ralt, Gens de rats=Tukkuthkutchm.
Gens de R,oche=.latonabine.
Gens des Bois= Esbataottine, Hankutchin, Tschan-
Gens des Buttes=Tenankutchin.
Gens des Canoe, Gens des canots, Gens des caruts=
Watopapinah.
Gens des Chaudieres=ColvilJe.
Gens des chevres= Esbataottine.
Gens des Corbeau= Crows.
Gens de Serpent=Shoshoni.
Gens des fees or Girls=Itscheabine.
Gens des Feuilles =Wahpe ton.
Gens des Feuilles tirees= Wahpekute.
Gens des filles=Itscheabine.
i Gens des Foux=Tutchonekutchm.
Gens des grand diable=Watopachnato.
Gens de siffleur=Teahinkutchm.
Gens des Montagnes.=Chabin, Chipewyan.
Gens des Montagnes Rpcheuses= EtagottiiK?.
; Gens des Osayes=Fanintauei.
Gens des Pin= Wazikute.
Gens desRats=Vuntakutchin.
Gens des Roches, Gens des rosches=Jatonabme.
Gens des Serpent=Shoshuni. ^
Gens des Soulier= Araahami.
Gens des Tee=Itscheabine.
Gens des Terres-=Tetes de Boule.
Gens des vach= Arapaho.
Gens de Tee=Oseegah.
Gens de wiz=Tutchonekutchin.
Gensdu Caribon, Gens du Caribou=Attikirmiou-
etch.
Gens du Cuivre=Tatsanottine.
Gens dufond du lac=Tatlitkutchin.
Gens du Fort Norman=Desne<'eyarelottine.
Gens du Gauche= Watopachnato.
Gens du Lac=Mde\vakanton, Minishinakato.
Gens du lac la Truite=Etchaottine.
Gens du Large= Natsitkutchin, Watopaehnato.
Gens du Nord = Northern Assiniboin.
Gens du Petun=Tionontati.
GensduPoil=Chintagottine.
Gensdu Rat=Vuntakutehin.
• Gensdu Sable=^Sable.
Gensdu Sang=Miskonaha, Kainah.
Gens du Sault= Pa \vating.
I Gensdu Serpent=Shoshoni.
i Gens en l'air= Etagottine.
Centagega, Gentaguetehronnons=Gentaienton.
Gentlemen Indians= Waco.
Genuvskoe= Kenya.
Georgiefskaia= Kasilof .
j G-eq'6'lEqoa=Gyekolekoa.
Gerguensens, Gerzuensens=Gergeeensens.
! Get-an-max--Kitanmaiksh.
Gete'kitigan=Gatageteganning.
Ge-wa ga, Ge-waw-ga=Gewauga.
G'§'x8Km=Gyeksem.
G'e'xsEm8'anaL=Gyeksemsanatl.
Gha'-hi-ta'neo= Khahitan.
Ghecham= Luisefio.
Ghuil-chan= Kulchana.
, Ghula'-napo=Kuhlanapo.
Gi aucth in in-e-wug, Gi-aucth in-ne-wug=Hiaaist
Gibbaways-^ ( 'hippewa.
Gibola /iifii.
Giburi=Qniburi.
Gicarillas ^.licarilla.
Gidanemuk = Serranos.
Gieschgumanito^ Kiskiniinetas.
Gig'abu ^ Kickapoo.
G-i'g-EqEmae=(Tyigyekcmae.
G'i'g ilqam=Gyigyilkam.
BULL. 30]
GIJAMES G UAC ANE
1057
Gijames=Sijame.
Gikapu= Kickapoo.
Gikidanum= Serranos.
Gilakhamiut=Gilak.
GiLa'lelam=Nisal.
Gilands= Coyoteros.
Gilans==Gila Apache.
GriLa'pco-i=Gitlapshoi.
Grila Pimas=Pima.
GriLa'q ! ulawas=Kwalhioqua.
3ilas=Gila Apache.
jiLa'xicatck=Watlala.
3iLa'xwilapax= Willopah.
jilena, Gileno, Gilenos Apaches=Gila Apache.
jillamooks=Tlllamook.
ji'manoitx= Kitlope.
Hna's=Kio\va Apache.
Jinebigonini = S h oshoni.
Jinetewi Sawanogi= Absentee.
Hngaskins=Gangasco.
Hngoteque= Chincoteague.
Hnnacee= Geneseo.
Hn-se-ua=Gyusiwa.
Hopas=Ojiopas.
Ti-oshk=Gyaushk.
Howaka-a', Giowatsa-a'= Santa Clara.
Hpanes=Lipan.
K-pu-i=Gipuy.
hrls' band=Itscheabine.
ris-twe-ah'-na= Hastwiana.
ritanemok, Gitanemuk, Gitanemum=Serranos.
rit-an-max= Kitanmaiksh.
rita'q;emas=Clackama.
ritases=Atasi.
rit-au-max= Kitanmaiksh.
Hta'xwilapax= Willopah.
'
ritins=Got.
ritl&<tlpeleks=Palux.
ritla'wewalamt=Clowwewallav
•its' aji=Kichai.
•ittci's=Kitzeesh.
•ituns=Got.
lagla-heca, Glagla-hetca=Glaglahecha.
leese Cleek^Taltushtuntude.
leta=Isleta.
•listeo=Galisteo.
nacsitaries=Gnacsitare.
naden Auetten=Gnadenhuetten.
napaws = Quapaw.
nasitares, Gnasitaries=Gnacsitare
o-about band = Detsanayuka.
oaaavaa=Guazavas.
oatcharones = Wacharones.
oda=Huda.
odamyon^Kwatami.
ogouins= Cayuga.
ohontoto=Wyalnsing.
ohun = Tonto's, Tulkepaia, Yavapai.
oienho=Touenho.
oiogSen = Goiogouen.
oiogoiiens= Cayuga.
oiogouin= Goiogouen.
oiogouioronons=Cayuga.
t>iogwen=Goiogouen.
ojogoiien=Cayuga.
3kapatagans= Kickapoo.
3-ke-nim-nons=Bokninuwad.
olden Hill (tribe) = Pauquaunuch.
9l-doe=Kauldaw.
3logamiut=Golok.
Jltzane, Golzan, Golzanen=Kulchana.
jmez=Jemez.
Jnaraske= Ganeraske.
)na'xo=Gonaho.
i'naxo koan=Gunachonken.
5nega=Genega.
)nejou=Ganneious.
>od Knife=Tanetsukanumanke.
>odnight Indians=Beothukan Family.
)od-Road. Goodroads (band), Goodrod's band
Oyateshicha.
)oiogouen= Cayuga.
)ose Creek Diggers=Tussawehe.
o'p'enox=Gyopenok.
)ricas=Yoricas.
Jrretas, Gorrettes, Gorrites=Manso.
)schachguenk, Goschaching, Goschachking=
Coshocton.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 - 67
Goschegoschuenk, Goschgoschuenk=(ioshgoshunk
Goschochking, Goshachking=Coshocton.
Go-sha-utes, Goshee Utes, Goshen Utes=Gosiute.
Goshgoshink=Goshgoshunk.
Goship, Goship Shoshones, Go-ship-TTtes, Goshiss=
Gosiute.
Goshochking= Coshocton.
Goshoots= Gosiute.
Gosh'-sho-o= Kassovo.
Go-shutes, Gosh Yuta, Gos-ta TJtes= Gosiute.
Gos ventures=Gros Ventres.
G6tc=Goch.
Gothescunqueon, Gothsenquean, Gothseunquean,
Gothsinquea= Kashong.
Goulapissas=Acolapissa.
Govero=Cubero.
Goxicas= Yoricas.
Goyagouins, Goyogans, Goyogoans, Goyogoin, Goyo-
gouans, Goyogouens= Cayuga.
Goyogouh=Goiogouen.
Goyogoiiin= Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Goyoguans, Goyoguen, Goyoguin, Goyoguoain, Go-
yo-gwe»'=Cayuga.
Goyotero= Yuma.
Goyuka= Cayuga.
Gpaughlettes= Kishpachlaots.
Granada, Granade, Granado, Granata=Hawikuh.
Grand Coweta= Kawita.
Grande= Pueblo Pintado.
Grand Eaux, Grandes Eaux=Pahatsi.
Grandes pagnes= Paskwavvininiwug.
Grand Osage=Pahatsi.
Grand Pans, Grand Par, Grand Paunee, Grand
Pawnee=Chaui.
Grand Quavira, Grand Quivira=Tabira.
Grand Rapids=Kezche.
Grand Romaine=Romaine.
Grand Ronde= Willewah.
Grands, Grands Panis=Chaui.
Grands Taensas=Taensa.
Grand Tuc, Grand Zo, Grand Zue=Pahatsi.
Gran Q,uivira=Quivira, Tabira.
Gran Q,uivra= Tabira.
Gran Teguaio=Teguayo.
Grasshopper Indians= Ute.
Grasshoppers= Masikota.
Grass Sound Indians=Huna.
Grays=Gray Village.
Grease Creek=Taltushtuntude.
Great Belly Indians=Gros Ventres.
Great Kammas=Tukuarika.
Great Miami village=Kekionga.
Great Osage, Great Ossage. Great Ozages=Pa-
hatsi.
Great Pawnee=Chaui.
Great Sawokli, Great Swaglaw=,Sa\vokli.
Great Teguai=Teguayo.
Great Tellico=Tellic6.
Great Village, Great White Apple Village= White
Apple.
Greek nation= Creeks.
Sreen River band=Akanaquint.
Green River Indians=Skopamish.
Green River Snakes=Washakie's Band.
Green River TJtahs=Akanaquint.
lreenville= Lakkulzap.
jreen Wood Indians=Nez Perces.
Grenada, Grenade=Hawikuh.
jrey Eyes=Inshtasanda.
jrigas=Grigras.
jrizzly Bear gens=Mantuemkashika.
>ros Cap=Michipicoten.
Grosse Ventres, Grossventers, Gross-Ventres, Gross
Ventres proper=Gros Ventres.
jros Ventre=Hidatsa.
Gros Ventre of the Fort Prairie, Gros Ventres, Gros
Ventres des Plaines, Gros Ventres des Prairies.
Gros Ventres of the Falls=Atsina.
Jros Ventres of the Missouri=Gros Ventres.
Jros Ventres of the Prairie=Atsina.
Gros-Vents=Gros Ventres.
Grosvontres of the Prairie=Atsina.
jround-Hog-Eaters= Yahandika.
Jrouse Men=Sipushkanumanke.
Jrovan=Gros Ventres.
J-tinkit, G'tinkit=Tlingit.
Jua=Quanmugua.
Guacane= Guancane.
1058
GUACHOIA— GYITITSA'ITL
[B. A. B.
Guachoia— Gnachoya.
Guachoula, Guaohoule=Guaxule.
Guachoyanque=-Guaehoya.
Guachule -Guaxule.
urrones^ \Vacharones.
Guadalupede'lo8nNacogdocheS=Nuestra Senora de
la (iuadalupe.
Guadalupe del Paso- hi I aso.
Guadalupe Nacori=Nacon.
Guadalupe Ocotan =Ocotan.
Guadalupe Pa Pagoe = Guaaampe.
Guadalupe Teuricachi='leimcacm.
Gu»delupe=Giiadalupe.
Guaden Huetten-Gimdenhuetten.
Guaes Kausa.
Guagarispa =Ari/pe.
Guagenigronnons = Mohawk.
Guaicamaopa Yacuin.
Gu ai hendlas -hade==Kwcundlas.
Guak s'n-a-mish =Sqiiaxon.
Gualciones = <iuaycom's.
Gualliba, Gualliva=Walapai.
Gualpa, Gualpe, Gualpi. Gualpimas= \\alpl.
Guamoa (iuamua.
Guananesses Coiioy.
Guanavepe = Guanabepe.
Guandastogues, Guandostagues=rnnest<>Ka.
Guanicarichic -Carichir.
Guapos NVaj'po.
Guaquili 'Aguaquiri.
Guaragunve, Guardgumve, Guardgunve=Guarun-
Guardou -Gadaho.
Guarugumbe, Guarugunve, Guarunguve=Guarun
Guas (iuai's.
Guasabas .-Gua/.avas.
Guasaca (iuacata.
Guasachis -Osa^c.
Guasa'mas Cathlamet.
Guasamota -( iua/aiiu>ta.
Guasarochic < iua/arachic.
Guasavas (iua/avas.
Guasave Sail I'edro Gua/.ave, Vacoregue.
Guasers Guasas.
Gua-shil-la Gnasila.
Guasili, Guasuli =Guaxuli-.
Guatari Watcrcc.
Gua'thlakanashishi - \Vakauasisi.
Guathla'payak Cathlapotle.
Guatithtti Guatitruti. ,
Gua'ts'enoq, Gua'ts'enox '^uatsino.
Guatzinera Huaeliiuera.
Guau'aenoq, Guau'aenox (iuauaeiiok.
Guaxula duaxulc.
Guayavas (iua/avas.
Guaypipa ('uiapai)ia.
Guazaca (iua/avas.
Guazapare (iua/apar.
Guazarachis • iua/.arachic.
Guazai (iiiasas, Kiowa.
Guazave Varoregur.
Guazavez • (iucvavi.
Guazayepo (iua/.aparcs.
Gubates Tauo.
Guchillo Cuchillo.
Guebavi (iucvavi.
Oueiquizale» (iuci(|ucsalcs.
Guelpee Walpi.
Guenocki Wciiok.
Guerechic Gucrachic.
Guerechoi (iucrcclms.
Oueret Kcrcsaii Family.
Guerriert Imknta.
Ouerner* de la Roche, Guerriers de pierre Assini
Gue u-gweh Goioginicii.
Oueva (iucvu.
Ouevavi Ouisudac i iucvavi.
Guhunet Toiitos.
Guibisnuchet Wiiniuucln'.
Guichais Kichai.
Guichita, Guichitta Wichita.
Guichyana Vuina.
Guiguirnuchei \Viiniu\ictic.
uilach= Wichita.
uilistinons=('rcc.
uillicas, Guilucos=Guihtoy.
•uimzique, Guin-se-ua^Gyusiwa.
ruiogouins= Cayuga.
ruipaca= Huepac.
uuipana=Kipana.
Guipaolave, Guipaulavi=Shipaulovi.
juiperi, Guipui, Gui-pu-y=Gipuy.
3ruiricata=San Juan cle l)ios.
juiscat= Quisc.at.
Guithl'akimas=Clackania.
Guithlamethi=Ciithlamet.
Guithlasko=Wasco.
Guithlia-ishalxi=Ktlaesluitlkik.
Guithli'a-Kishatchk:- Upper Chinook.
Guitzeis=Ki<'lmi.
Gui-yus=Ditsakana.
Gu'lani'yi=Guhlaniyi.
Gulf Lake reservation=Gull Lake Band.
jumshewa=Cumshewa.
Gunachonkon=Gunachonken.
Gu'nahitun/yi= Valley town.
Junana= Athapascan Family.
jrunaqa' = Gunakhe.
Gun'-di'gaduhunyi=Turkeytown.
jun-nah-ho=(ioiuiho.
Gunter's Landing=Creek Path.
Bu'nwa=Gwinwah.
Gupa-nga-git-om= G upa .
Gusano=Seyupa.
Gu^sh6-doj-ka= Kotsoteka .
Gusudac, Gusutaqui=Guevavi.
Gutahs=Ute.
Gu'ta'k=Kiowa Apache.
Guth-le-uk-qwan= Ugalakmiut.
Gu'tskia'we=Cree.
Guvoverde=Gnbo.
Gu/wisguwi'=Cooweescopwee.
Guyandot= Huron.
Guyas=Gnaes.
Guylpunes= K hulpuni.
Guymen=Guimen.
Gwahago=Cayahoga.
Gwaugueh= Cayuga.
Gwa-u-gwek=(iayagaanhe.
Gwfts'yasdEmse=Kwaustums.
Gweugweh=Goipgouen.
Gwe-u-gweh-o-n6= Cayuga.
Gwhunnughshonee= Iroq uois.
Gyai'-ko=Comanche.
Gyandottes= Huron.
Gyarzobi, Gya' zro wiinwii, Gyazru wmwu=(ryazru.
Gye'qsEm=Gyeksem.
Gyidesdz6= Kittixoo.
Gyidnada'eks - Kinuhtoiah.
Gyidzaxtla'tl=Kitsalthlal.
Gyidzi's=Kitzeesh:
Gyi'gyElk-am=Gyigyilkam.
Gyikshan -Kitksan.
Gyilaxsta'oks==Gyilaktsaoks.
Gyilots'a'r ^ Kilutsai.
Gyimanoitq= Kitlope.
Gyinaxangyl'ek= Kinagingeeg.
Gyispaqla'ots-=Kishpac,hlaots.
Gyispayokc= Kishpiyeoiix.
Gyiipexla'ots= Kishpachlaots.
Gyisp6tuwE'da=Gyispawaduweda.
Gyit'ama't=Kitarnat.
Gyit' anma'kys = K i ta ninai ksh .
Gyif Knda Kitiinto.
Gyitg<a'ata=Kitkahta.
Gyitingits'ats, Gyif ingyits'ats-Gitiu gidjats.
Gyit'ins=Gituns.
Gyitksa'n, Gyitkshan=Kitksan.
Gyitla'n=Kitlani.
Gyit'laqda'mikc — Kitlakdamix.
Gyitlo'p^ Kitlope.
Gyitqa'tla =Kitkatla.
Gyits'ala'ser= Kitzilas.
Gyitsigyu'ktla -- Kit/egukla.
GyitB'umra'lon=Kitzimgaylum.
Gyitwulgya'ts= Kitwilgioks.
Gyitwulkseba'- Kitwilksheha.
Gyitwunga'^Kitwingiich.
Gyitwunkse'tlk= Kitwinshilk.
Gyitwuntlko'l= Kitwinskole.
Gyitxtsa'xtl-Gyitktsaktl.
BULL. 30]
HAAT ALIK *AUAE HAN-KUTCHI
1059
Haai'alik auae = Hnaialikyauae.
Haai'lak- Emae= Haailakyemae.
Haami=Hami.
Ha'anaLenox, Ha'anatlenoq= Haanatlenok.
Haatse= Haatze.
Haatsu-hano= Hatsi.
Habasopis= Havasupai.
Habasto= Ahwaste.
Habbamalas= Alibamu.
Habe-napo, Ha-bi-na-pa= Khabenapo.
Habitans du Sault= Pawating.
Hab-koo-kee-ah= Acoma.
Habutas=Tano.
Haca'ath= Hachaath.
Hacansacke, Haccinsack= Hackerisack.
Ha-ce'-pi-ri-i-nu'=Hachepiriinu.
Hachinghsack, Hachkinkeshaky= Hackensack.
;Hackhocken=PIocklioc'ken.
•Hackinckesaky, Hackinghesaky. Hackinghsack,
Hackinghsackin, Hackinghsakij, Hackingkesacky,
Hackingkescaky, Hackingsack. Hackinkasacky,
Hackinkesackinghs, Hackinketacky, Hackinsack,
Hackinsagh= Hackensack .
Iackquickanon= Aquackanonk.
ilackquinsack= Hackensack.
Ia'-ckuc-tun= Hashkushtun.
Iaclli= Haglli.
lBcl'-t'u-qic=Hashletukhik.
la coom=Yacum.
Iacquickenunk= Aquackanonk.
Iacquinsack= Hackensack.
lacu, Hacuqua, Ha-cu-quin, Hacus= Acoma.
ladai, Hadaies= Adai.
Iaddihaddocks= Powhatan.
ladovesaves, Hadovessians= Dakota,
lad-sa-poke's band=PIadsapoke.
laeeltruk, Haeeltsuk, Haeeltz, Haeeltzuk, Haeet
suk, Haeltzuk=Bellabclla.
[ae-mish=Jemez.
tagaligis= Hogologes.
taghquagenonck= Aquackanonk.
tagulget, Ha-gweil-ket= Hagwilget.
Caha= Assiniboin.
[ahatona, Hahatonwan, HaHatonway=('hippewa.
:ahatouadeba= Hahatomvanna.
[a-hat-tong, Ha-ha-tu-a, Ha-ha-twawns=Chip-
pewa.
!ahauien= Hawikuh.
!ahaup'am= Wahowpum.
'aha-vasu-pai= Havasupai.
!ahderuka= Crows.
!ahel-topa-ipa=San Carlos Apache.
a/heqolaL=Hahekolatl.
ah-hah-ton-wah= Chippewa .
ah-har-tones= Hahatonwaiina.
ah-koo-kee-ah= Acoma.
ah8endagerha= Huron .
ahtz-nai koon=Atsina.
a Huico= Hawikuh.
a-hwad'ja, Ha-hwadsha= Pinalenos.
ah wal-coes= Walapai.
ai-ai'nima=Sanpoil.
aialikya'uae= Haailakyemae.
ai-ankutchin=Hankutchin.
ai'bata, Haiba'yu=Santa Clara.
aicu= Hawikuh.
iida=Skittagetan Family.
iidah = Eskimauan Family, Chimmesyan Fam
ily, Haida, Koluschan Family, Bk'ittagetan
Family.
ii-dai= Haida, Skittagotan Family.
iideroka= Crows.
iihaish= China Hat.
iiish=Eyeish.
liltsa, Hailtzuk, Ha-ilt-zukh=Bellabella.
ii"luntchi=Cayuse.
ii'maaxsto= Haimaaksto.
ii-ne-na-une=Tanima.
impassawan= Hampasawan.
iins=Cayuse.
iiokalita=San Jose.
iiowanni= Yowani.
•iphaha'= Santa Clara,
iir Shirts=Isisokasimiks.
viry-Men's band=Hevhaitanio.
.is=Eyeish.
.iscas=Yscanis.
/-i8h=Eyeish.
Hai-shi-la, Haishilla=Kitamat.
Haitch Point= Hatch Point.
Haitlin=Tait.
Haits'au, Ha-ju hade=Edjao.
Ha ka=Kiowa Apache.
Haka-hanoqch=Hakan.
Hakesians= Haquis.
Hakh kutsor=Ashipak.
Hak-koo-kee-ah= Acoma.
Ha-koo-pin= Gupa.
Ha-ku, Hakukue= Acoma.
Hakupin=Gupa.
Ha-kus= Acoma.
Hakwiche= Kawia.
Halaha=Ahulka.
Hal-alt=Hellelt.
Halant=Halaut.
Halbama= Alibamu.
Halchedoma, Halched4imas= Alchedoma.
Halchuchubb=Hatchichapa.
Half breech clout people=Chegnakeokisela.
Half-Cheyenne band=Sutaio.
Half-way Creek= Hatchichapa.
Halfway House, Halfway House Indians=Talasse
Halianacani= Alimacani.
HalibeeInds. = Hillabi.
Halisanes, Halitanes=Ietan.
Halk6me/lEm = Cowichan.
Hallapootas= Olulato.
Hallebac, Hallibees=Hillabi.
Halliquamaya= Quigy uma.
Hall of Montezuma=Casa Grande.
Halmacanir= Alimacani.
Halonagu-= Halqna.
Ha-lo-nah^=Zuni.
Halona-itiwana, Halona Kuin. Hal-onan, Halona-
?uin, Hal-on-aua, Ha-lo-na-wa, Halonawan =
lalona.
Haltalt=Hellelt.
Halthum= Haltham.
Halthwypum=Klikitat.
Haltkam, Halt-kum= Haltham.
Haltso, //altsof/me'=Khaltso.
Ha'lummi=Lummi.
Ha'lx'aix'ten6x= Halkaiktenok.
Ha-ma-kaba-mitc kwa-dig= Apache.
Hamalakyauae=Gyigyilkam
Ham-a-qua= Hanak\va.
Hama' wi= Humahwi.
Hamburg Indians=Kammatwa.
Hamefcutellies, Ha-mef-kut'-tel-li= Atuami.
Hameting-Woleyuh=Hamitin Woliyu.
Hamine-chan=Khemnichan.
Ha-mish=Jemez.
Ha-mi-ting-Wo'-li-yuh= Hamitin Woliyu.
Hamockhaves, Hamoekhave, Hamokaba, Hamokavi,
Ham-oke-avi= Moha ve.
Ham-pas-sa-wan= Hampasawan.
Hamtolops= Humptulip.
Hamukahava= Mohave.
Hanaga= Henya.
Hanags= Henaggi.
Hanahaskies= Monahassano.
Hanakwiche= Ser ranos.
Haname = Cptona m .
Ha"anaxawuune'nan = IIanaha\vunena.
Hana^in6= Haanatlenok.
Hancock Fort=Cotechney
Hanctons= Yankton .
Hand Cutters= Dakota.
Handsome Men=Quapaw.
Hanega= Henya.
Hanes=Janos.
Hanetones= Yan k ton .
Hangacenu= Hangashenu.
Hanga jinga=Ibache.
Hanga-qti=Dtesanhadtadhishan.
Hanga utanandji= Hangatanga.
Hanging Ears=Kalispel.
Hanichina= Isleta.
Hanieas = Henya.
Ha" i'nii{k'acin'a= Hanginihkashina.
Han'^a e'nikaci'>[a= Hangkaenikashika.
Han'^a tanjia = Manshkaenikashika.
Han^a utaj^an^si=Hangkautadhaiitsi.
Hankha aiola=Haanka Ullah.
Hankpapes=Hunkpapa.
Han-Kutchi, Han-kuttchin= Hankutchin.
ior>o
H A N N A KALALS— HE-SHO-TA-TSl'-NA-KWE
[B. A. E.
Hannakalals. Hannakallah
Hannayaye Honeoye.
Hannetons
Hannakallal.
Yankton
Hano Oshatch nsliarh.
Hanos .latios.
Han te'wa Hantiwi.
Hanuveche Serranos.
Hapai, Ha' pan-ni Hapanvi.
Hapapka Ahapopka
Hapeka, Hapitus Hopi.
Hapsa ro kay. Hapsaroke Crows.
Hapuntika Kneinal.
HaSuSenuncklHaq^queenock Aquackanonk.
Hara'chittan -Kayashkidrtan.
Harae. Harale. Harall Harahey.
Hardilzhay Mohave, Tontos, Tulkepaia, Yava-
Hardwoods Sug\vaundugahwinine\vug.
Hare Foo^Indians!' Hare Indians, Hareskins- - Kaw
cliudinne.
Har har tones Hahaton wanna.
Harno, Haro Hano.
Harones Huron.
Harrickintoms Tom'- Town.
Harriga Hirrihimia.
Harrison Mouth Scowlit/..
Hartley Bay Kitkahta.
Hasanameset, Hasanamoset, Hasanemesett=Has
sanaiiH-sit.
Hasatyi Hassitch.
Hashi fora.
Hasinai faddo.
Hasinninga ^Hassinunga.
//askan//atso. //a.-kan//ats6<7ine' = Khaskankhats<
Has lintnh - Hasliiiding.
//a.^i''.'/ine%. //a.--li':ni---= Kliashlili/hni.
Hassanamasasitt, Hassanamaskett, Hassanamesitt,
Hassana misco, Hassanamset, Hassanemesit=
Ihissanamt'sit.
Hassaninga -Ha^sinunira.
Hassannamesit, Hassenemassit, Hassinammisco =
Hassiniengas, Hassinugas, Hassinungaes— Hassi-
Hass lin'tung- Haslindintr.
Hassunnimesut Hassanamesit.
Hastriryini Tai-n-a.
Has twi a' na' IIa>t wiana.
Hatarask Hattt-ras.
Hatca'ath Hachaath.
Hatch ah wat Alidiawat.
Hatcha chubba, Hatchchi chubba. Hatchechubba.Hat-
che rhub bau, Hatchechubbee, Hatcheechubba =
Hatchet Creek I'ot
HaUhita Ilitdnti.
Hatthi tthapa Hal
Hat Creek Indians .
Ha'tene foos.
Ha tha we ke lah.Ha-tha-we ki lah Hathawckeh
Hati'hshi'runu \\ innfliairo.
Hatilshe M,,l.av.-. Tulkrpaia, Vnina.
HatindiaSomten Huron.
Hatmieye runu Mohawk.
Hatiwa ta runh NciilraN.
Hatorask HatU-ra^.
Hatsaganha' ( hit wayanha.
HaUcni na wha HalMiiawan.
Hatti^ck falaih hosh < iklal'nlaya.
Hattahappas, Hattakappas Attacapa.
Hattak i hoi lihtah \\atakilnilata.
Hattchenae I "link liotana.
Hatteras Indians Mattrras.
Ha in it ;i)i ll.nl! nil, i/hi.
Ha ;unn6 foo<.
Hauchi-lage Hochrliiua.
Hangh goghnuch shionee Iroipiois.
Ha in <a. Ha ui cu llawikuh.
Hau kan hade \\n\\ kun.
Haulapaii \\alapai
Hau nay setch Ana^itdi.
Haunyauya HOIK-OVC.
Hautcu'k tles'ath llcliuckk'sit.
Haute=Aute.
Hautlatin= Huntl.atin.
Hlaut]. Baura=Saura Towns.
Hauts-Tohinouks=Upper Chinook.
Havasopi, 'Havasua Pai, Hava su-pay=Havasupai.
Haverstroo= Haverstraw.
Havesu-pai= Havasupai.
Havico, Ha-vi-cu, Havicuii=Ha\vikuh.
Havisua Pai = Havasupai.
Hawalapai, Hawalpai=Walapai.
Ha-waw-wah-lah-too-wah=Jemez.
Ha-wi-k'hu, Ha-wi-k'uh-ians= Hawikuh.
Hawitches= Heuchi.
Hawk people =-K retail. _
Ha-wol-la Pai=Walapai.
Haw-on-chee=Ek'Uchi.
Hawoyzask=Waxhnsh.
Haw-quo-e-hov-took=Chasta.
Haxa=H;irahey.
Haxua'mis=Hahuamis.
Haya=Harahey.
Haya-a, Hayaha=Chiricahu<i.
Haychis=Eyeish.
Haynaggi, Haynargee, Hay-narg-ger=Henaggi.
Haynokes=Eno.
Hay-way-ku, Hay-we-cu= Hawikuh.
Hay-woot=Hewut.
Hazanames=Ar;inania.
Heabenomas=Ho:ibonoma.
He'-a^eta»wa»'=Heak(lhetanwan.
Hebabamo, Hebohamos= Ebahamo.
Hebonumas=Hoabonoma.
Hecatazi=Hecatari.
Hechapususse= Hitchapuksassi.
Heckwiath=Hesquiat.
He-co-necks=Shanamkarak.
Hedatse=Hidatsa.
Hegue= Eudeve.
He-high-e-nim-mo=Sanppil.
Hehonqueronon= Kichesipirini.
Heiche=Kyeish.
Heiltsuk, Hei'ltsuq=Bellabella.
Heiptint Ampafa amin=Clatsop.
Hei-to-to-wee= Heitqtowa.
Hekinxtana= I kogmiut.
Hekwach=Agua Caliente.
Helalt=Hellelt.
Helcen=Helshen.
Helchpuck [Sasy] = Hitchapuksassi.
Helen Island= Red Rock.
Hel i-ok=-Huililoc>.
Hel-lal, Hel-lalt=Hellclt.
Hellwitts=Tlakluit.
Helmacape= Enecappe.
Helowna=Okanagan Lake.
Helto=Holholto.
Helwit = Tlakluit.
Hemeos, Hemes, Hemez=Jemez.
He-mini-caij, Hemnica, Hemnicaij = K
He-nar-ger= Henaggi.
Hencocks-Towne=Cotechney.
Henex=.Temez.
Henja-kon^Henya.
Hen'-na-ti=Henuti.
Henne-ga-kon. Hennegas= Kenya.
Hennesh -Choctaw.
Hen-ta-pah-tus, Hen-tee-pah-tees= Hunk patina.
Henya qoan= Henya.
Hequi - Kndeve.
Herechenes, Hereckenes=Horicon.
Hergerits^ M isknt .
Heries= Erie.
Hermes, Hernes=.Jemez.
Herringuen= Hormiguero.
Heshohtakwin -Hrshoktakwin.
Heshcta Ihluctzina- Hesliotahluptsina.
Heshota Im kuosh-kuin, Hesho-ta Im-quosh-qu
Hesh o ta inkos-qua= Heshota Imkoskwin.
Heshota Izina -= I'escado.
Heshota Mim kuosh-kuin, Hesho-ta Mimquos.
kuin Ileshota Imkoskwin.
Heshota O'aquima - Kiakima.
He sho ta pathl-taie= Kintyel.
Hesh-o-ta-sop-si-na-Heshotahluptsina.
Hesh-o -ta-thlu al-la Heshoktakwin.
Heshota Thluc-tzinan. Heshotathlu'ptsma=t
tahluptsina.
He sho ta tsi'-na-kwe, He sho ta tsi nan, Hesn-o
tzi na, Heshota Tzinan= Pescado.
ichavi.
BULL. 30]
HESHOTA UTHIA HO-HO-QOM
1061
Heshota Uthia=Heshotauthla.
Hesho-ta Yasht-ok=El Morro.
Hesh-que-aht= Hesquiat.
Hesley=Makhelchel.
Hesquiaht= Hesquiat.
Hessamesit= Hassanamesit.
Hessler=Makhelchel.
He-stands-both-sides=Anoginajin.
Heth-to-ya= Hittoya.
Hetschojoa=Echojoa.
He'va tan i u=Hevhaitanio.
Heve=Eudeve.
fie-wa'-kto-kta, Hewaktokto= Hidatsa.
Hewanee, Hewanny= Yowani.
He-war-tuk-tay= Hidatsa.
Hewa-ta-niuw' = Hevhaitanio.
Hewhannee= Yowani.
He-wi=Huwi.
Hexala'nois= Hekhalanois.
Heya= Chiricahua.
Keyata-otoijwe, ~6.eya.ta tonwan=Kheyataotomve.
Heyata wicasa= Kheyatawichasha.
Seyowani= Yowani.
H'hana=Khana.
Siamonce= Hiamonee.
ffiaqui=Ytiqui.
Si-ar'= Chiricahua.
3iazus=Yazoo.
Eliccory ground=Talasse.
EIich-a-pue-susse= Hitchapuksassi.
Hichetas= Hitchiti.
Jich'hu=Hupa.
Iichipucksassa= Hitchapuksassi.
Iickory=Jicarilla.
lickory Ground, Hicory Ground=Talasse.
Iidatsa=Elahsa.
Iidatza= Hidatsa.
Iidery=Skittagetan Family.
lide Strap clan=Piqosha.
Iidhatsa= Hidatsa.
Iieller= Hlielung.
liem-ai, Hiemide=Jemez.
Iierbipiames= Ervipiarnes.
Iieroquodame=Terocodame.
lietane, Hietans=Ietan.
Iigabu= Kickapoo.
Iiggahaldshu=Tillamook.
ligh Bar= Kwekweakwet.
ligh-House People= Kinaani.
lighland Brule= Kheyatawichasha.
tighlander=Chipewyan.
Iighlanders=Noehpeeni.
[ighland Indians=Nochpeem, Wappinger, Wec-
quaesgeek.
[ighland Sicangu= Kheyatawichasha.
IighLog=Finhalui.
ligh-minded People=Siksika.
[ightower= Etovvah.
[igh Village=Meteahke.
[ighwassee= Hi wassee.
Cinighenimmo, Hihighenimo=Sanpoil.
Cihirrigua^Hirrihigua.
Ciits Hanyi=Itrahani,
Cijames=Sijame.
[ikalia'-kue=Jicarilla.
.ikanagi=Mahican.
Cika'pu= Kickapoo.
iikihaw, Hikkihaw=Hykehah.
:i'-la-pi=Hillabi.
[ilchittees=Hitchiti.
iilend's Gila Indians=Coyoteros
iiletsuck, Hiletsuk= Bellabella.
-ilicopile= Helicopile.
ilini, Hiliniki= Illinois.
iillaba, Hillabees, Hilabi, Hillabys, Hill-au-bee=
Hillabi.
^illeamuck=Tillamook.
:illebese= Hillabi.
;illini-Lleni=Cree.
imares, Himeris, Himuri=Imuris.
inassau, Hinasso= Wichita.
inhan-cun-wapa= Hinhanshunwapa.
inhaneton= Yankton.
iDhan-s'un-wapa= Hinhanshunwapa.
mi=Hainai.
inkaneton= Yankton.
iouacara=Hiocaia.
Hiowanni= Yowani.
Hi'-puk= Ypuc.
Hirequodame=Terocodame.
Hirocoi=Iroquois.
Hiroons= Huron.
Hiroquais, Hiroquois=Iroquois.
Hirriga=Hirrihigua.
Hiscas=Yscani.
Hishhue=Owai8ki.
Hishi= Pueblo Largo.
Hishquayaht= Hesquiat.
His-scarlet-people= Kapozha.
Hissi o me tan i u=Hisiometaniu.
Hi»toppa=Histapenumanke.
His-tu-i-ta-ni-o=Atsina.
Hitaniwo'iv, Hi-tan-ne-wo'i-e= Arapaho.
HIta'8i'na= Cheyenne.
Hi-tca-qoe-pa-ra=Hichakhshepara.
Hitchatees= Hitchiti.
Hitchatooche= Hitchitudshi.
Hitchetaws, Hitchetee= Hitchiti.
Hit-che-too che= Hitchitudshi.
Hitchi=Kichai.
Hitchies= Hitchiti, Kichai.
Hitchita, Hitchittees, Hitch-ity= Hitchiti.
Hitchopararga= Kitchopataki.
Hi'-tcin-su-wit/= Hitshinsu wit.
Hits-tcb'-wbn=Hitschowon.
Hitunena, Hitunenina=Atsina.
Hive=Oivimana.
Hi'-wai-i'-t'ce= Hi waithe.
H'iwana= Apache.
Hiwasse = H i wassee .
Hiyoomannee, Hiyoowannee= Yowani.
Hizantinton= Santee.
Hlakklakatan=Xtlaktlakitiii.
Hlgagilda, Hlgai-u=Skidegate.
Hlgun=Hlun.
H'lilush=Tututni.
Hlkenul=Cumshewa.
Hlu-hlu natan=Ntlaktlakitin.
Hlukak=Hlukahadi.
Hluk-kluk-a-tan=Ntlaktlakitin.
Hmisis=0misis.
Hoahonomos= Hoabonoma.
H6'aiath=Oiaht.
Hoak= Hoako.
H6-al-kut-whuh=Whilkut.
Ho-allo-pi=Walapai.
Hoanantum=Nonantum.
Hoancuts, Hoan'-kut=Honkut.
Hobeckenlopa= Hobeckentopa.
Hobonomas= Hoabonoma.
Hoc'-bo-a, Hoc'-bo-a wiin wu=Hosboa.
Hochelagenses= Hochelaga.
Hochelai, Hochelay= Hochelayi.
Ho-chon-chab-ba= Hochonchapn.
Hochuagohrah, Hochungara, Hochungarras, Ho-
chungohrah=Winnebago.
Hock= Hoako.
Hockanoancs= Hoccanum.
Hockquackanonk, Hockquackonong, Hockqueca-
nung, Hockquekanung, Hockquickanon=Aquack-
anonk.
Hocks= Hoako.
Hocktem=Hoitda.
Hococwedoc= Hokokwito.
Hoctatas=()to.
H6dash=Khotachi.
Ho-de-no-sau-nee= Iroquois.
Ho-de'-san-no-ge-ta= Onondaga.
Ho-di-hi-dan'-ne= Pa wnee.
Ho-di-no"l-syo"'-ni', Hodinoxsoni= Iroquois.
Hoe-Buckin-too-pa= Hobeckentopa.
Hoekhocken= Hockhocken.
Hoepeekee=\Valpi.
Hoesh= Penateka.
H6'fnowa= Honowa.
//o<yan^ani=Khoghanhlani.
Hogapa'goni=^Paiute.
Hogelanders=Nochpeem.
Hogohegees, Hogoleeges, Hogoleegis, Hogoligis=
Hogologes.
Hog Range=Sukaispoka.
Ho-ha, Hohays, Hohe, Hoheh, Ho-he'-i-o, Hoh-hays=
Assiniboin.
Hohilpo=Salish.
H6hoka= Hooka.
Ho-ho-qom=Casa Montezuma.
100-2
HOHTATOOA HOU-ET-CHUS
LB. A. E.
Hohtatoga Huhliiaiga.
Hoh tchungh grans \\ innebago.
Hoh. tin oah Hupu.
Hohu Hok.>.
Hoidxnous Hutsnmvu.
Hoindeborto Hunkpatma.
dikji.
= Sluiuga\vauniikong.
Ho iv i ma nah'=Oivimana.
Hojome .loroiiK'S.
Hoka Hoako.
Hokamish =Skokomish
Ho kan dik ah. Hokan-tikara -Hoh
Ho-ki-um -Hoiniiam.
Hokok widok Hokokwito.
Hoko winwu. Ho' ko wun-wu =Hoko.
Hokwa imits Hoquiam.
Ho-la-kal =\Vilakal.
Holatlahoanna Hotalihliyana.
Holbamas --Alibamu.
Hol-cuma, Ho len-mahs. Hol-en nas=Holkoma.
Holes Hoi).
Holihtasha Olitassa.
Holilepas, Holil-le-pas, Ho-lil-li-pah=Ololopa.
Hoi' ko mah = Holkoma.
Hoi mie uhs=Holmiuk.
Holoaloopis =Ololopa.
Hoi 6 kom mah =Holkoma.
Hololipi. Hoi 6 lu-pai -Ololopa.
Holsteinberg Holstenborg.
Holtzlndianer Wliilkut.
Holuq ik = Holukhik.
Holy Ghost. Mission of the
Holy Ground - Ikanarhaka.
Ho ma Hotadii.
Homalco =Homalko.
Honamish -Shoinamish.
Ho'-ma' ha11 ( daalia.
Homas Hiiina.
Homa Susa HoinoNissa.
Ho mel ches Wiinilehi.
Home nip pah Hoiunipa.
Home-war roop Hoinnarup.
Homoloa. Homoloua Hoinolua.
Honachees M< iiii >.
//onaga'ni - Klmnagaiii.
Ho'nak Whnrnoek.
Honan Ilotiaii.
Honanduk Ailirondack.
Ho nan ne ho ont Sriicca.
Honani, Ho na ni nyu mu, Honani winwu, Ho na'
ni wunwu HI mani.
Ho nau Kc.
Honau winwu. Honawuu = llonaii.
Honcpatela band Hunkpatina.
Hcnctons Yanklon.
Honcut HI it i kill.
Hone' cha'-da -( 'tioiiakrra.
Honechas Waco.
Honepapas -Hunk-papa.
Honepatela Yanctonnais. Hone ta-par teen ^ Hunk-
patina.
Honey Eaters— I'cnateka, Primintikara
Honeyove Honroyi-.
Horigasnan. Hon ga sha no I laiii^ashcnu.
Hong Kutchin llaiikutchin.
Honigeters l'i-nat<-ka.
Ho ni' i-ta ni o I'awnci'.
Honin nyumu llonaiiuli.
Honkpapa Hunk papa.
Hon mo yau-cu I loiiin< >yaiislui.
Hon namu : 1 1< •n.i u
Honneyayea Hoi yr.
Honnontages OiKiixlaga.
Honnonthauang ^riirra.
Honontonchionni lioipiois.
Honosuguaxtu wane < 'ayiiu-a.
Honqueronons. Honquerons K iehcsipirini
Ho-tc' i ki' ka ra' tea da Clionakcra
Hontouaganha < Hit \s a^anha.
Honu \nhiniondi Sriirra.
Hon' wuii wu IIoiiuu.
Hoorh II-:.
Hoochawgenah Winnrba^o
Hoochenoos, Hoochinoo, Hoodchenoo,
Hoodsna hoos Hiit^nuuu
Hnof Rattle Woksihitanin
Hooh Hoh.
Hoodsinoo,
Hoo-ish=Penateka.
Hookchenoo= Iliitsnuwu.
Hookchoie=Okchayi.
Hook-choie-oo-che, Hookchoiooche=Okchayudshi.
Hookluhmic=Lurnmi.
Hoo-ma=Hotachi.
Hoomi=Ahonie.
Hoonah Kow=Huna.
Hoonchenoo= Ilutsnuwu.
Hoone-ahs, Hoone-aks=Huna.
Hoo-ne-boo-ly= Hoonebooey.
Hooniahs, Hoonid=IIuna.
Hoonselton, Hoonsolton= Honsading.
HoSpa, Hoo-pah=Hupa.
Hoosatunnuk= Stockbridge.
Hooseche, Hoositchi=Osotchi.
Hootchooee=Okehayi.
Hootsinoo, Hootz-ah tar-qwan= Hutsnuwu.
Hoo-wun'na=Huwanikikarachada.
Ho-pah = Hupa.
Hope=Sakahl.
Ho-pees=Hopi.
Hope Indians=Sakahls.
H6petacisa'th=Opitchesaht.
Ho-pi'-ci nu me= Pueblos.
Hopii=Hopi.
Ho-pil-po= Hohilpos.
Hopishinome= Pueblos.
Hopite, Hopitu, Hopituh, Hp-pi-tuh-ci-nu-muh,
Ho pi-tuh-ci nyu-muh, Ho-pi-tuh-lei-nyu-muh=
Hopungieasaw, Hopungiesas = Piankashaw.
Hoquium= Hoquiam.
Ho-ra ta-mu-make=^ Kharatanuinanke.
Horcaquisacs, Horconcitos, Horcoquisa, Horcoqui-
saes=.\rkokisa.
Hores= Keresan Family.
Horheton, Horhetton= Hahatoinvanna.
Horikans=Horicon.
Hbrltchdletchok=Huchiltchik.
Horn House= Kokopki.
Horn Mountain Indians = Eteehesottine.
Horn pueblo=Walpi.
Ho-ro-ge, Horoje, Horoii=Winiu'bago.
Horse-path- town= 1 1 leka teh ka.
Horse Trail=Chihlakonini.
Hosboa winwu=Hosboa.
Hosett=O/etle.
Hosh-que-aht= Hesquiat.
Hosler=Takimilding.
Hos Ojos Calientes=()jo Cal]eute.
Hostaqua, Hostaque= Yustaga.
Hostler=Takimilding.
Hotallehoyarnar=Hotalihuyana,
Ho-tan-ke=Winnebago.
Hotashin=Mescaleros.
Ho-ta'-tci=Hotaehi.
Ho'tatci=Khotachi.
Hotcangara=W innebago.
Hotchon tchapa=Hochonchapa.
Hot Creek Indians= Agawesh.
Ho-te-day=^ Kikatsik.
Hote-shog-garah, Hote-shung-garah= Winnebago.
Hothleawally= Huh li \va hi i .
Hothletega, Hothtetoga= Huhlitaiga.
Hotinnonchiendi, Hotinnonsionni, Hotinonsionni=
Iroquois.
Hotlimamish=Shotlemamish.
Hotoa-nutqiu= Mahohivas.
Hoton-ga= Winnebago.
Ho-tor'-lee=Hutalgalgi.
Hotos -<)to.
Hot Spring Apaches= Warm Spring Apache.
Hot Spring Valley Indians= Astakiwi.
Hottimamish, Hottunamish = Shotlemamish.
Hotulgee== 1 1 utalgalgi.
Ho-tum-i-ta-ni-o= 1 1 ( )tam i I an iu .
Ho-tum'-mi'-hu-is=Shungkayuteshni.
Houachees= Paiute.
Hou a guan=Howkan.
Houanda tea = Huron.
Houatoctotas=()to.
Houattoehronon = Sauk.
Houebaton= Wahpeton.
Houechas= Waco
Houetbatons= Wahpeton
Hou-et-chus
!=VVahpet>
= Heuehi.
BULL. 30]
HO-UI-RI HY AQUEZ
1063
Ho-ui-ri=Howiri.
Houkan Haade=Howkan.
Houkpapas= Hunkpapa.
Houma=Huma.
Hounena= Crows.
Hounondate, Hourons= Huron.
Housatannuck, Housatonic Indians, Housatonnoc,
Houssatonnoc Indians. Houssatunnuck=Stock-
bridge.
Houstaqua=Yustaga.
Houtchis=Yuchi.
Houtouagaha= Out \vaganha.
How-ach-ees, How-a-chez= Heuchi.
How-a-guan=Howkan.
Ho-wah=Iowa.
Howakan=Howkan.
Howchees= Heuchi.
How-chuck-les-aht, Howchucklus-aht, Howchuk-lis-
aht, Howchuklisat=rehucklesit.
Howchungerah= Winnebago.
How-ech-ee, How-ech-es= Heuchi.
How-ge-chu=Ogeechee.
How-ku-ma=Haukoma.
How-mox-tox-sow-es= Mandan.
How-ru-ma= Haukoma.
Howschueselet=Uchuoklesit.
Howtetech, How-te-te'-oh= Hudedut.
Hb'xsuwitan= Wichita.
Ho-ya=Hoyalas.
Hrah-hrah-twauns= Chippewa.
Huachirrones= Wacharones.
Huachuca=Huechuea.
Huadibis= 1 1 ui ri vis.
Huadji lanas=Skedans.
Huaepais= Walapai.
Huajicori= Iluaxicori.
Hualapais, Hualipais, Huallapais, Huailopi=
/ Walapai.
' Huallpi=Walpi.
Hualopais, Hual-paich= Walapai.
Hualpaig=Colville, Walapai.
Hualpas Indians= Walapai.
v Hual-pe, Hualpec, Hual-pee, Hualpi, Hualpy, Hu-
alvi=Walpi.
Huanchane, Huanches, Huane=Waco.
Huarogio= Varohio.
Huashashas= ( )sage.
Huashpa— Washpa.
Huashpa Tzena= Huaslipatzena.
EuasiotoB=Oto.
Huassavas= ( i uazavas.
Huatanis^= Mandan.
Huatl-vi=Walpi.
Huatoctas=Oto.
Hubales, Hubates, Hubites=Tano.
Huc-aritz-pa=Arizi)c.
B5oh=Hoh.
Huch-oo-la-chook-vache - ( Jasa Montezuma.
Buchun=Uchium.
Buc-klic=Nun.
Studcoadamas, Hudcoadan, Hudcoadanes= Alche-
doma.
Soeco=Waco.
Iue-la-muh= Cowichan.
!ue-lang-uh=8ongish.
Iuepaca= Huepac.
luerachic- Gnerachic.
lueso Parrado=Hueso Parado.
Iu-e'-ya=Khnya.
i«e-yang-uh=Clallam.
Iu'-hlo=Hlahloalgi.
Iuq'tan^a= Winnebago.
Iuichites= Wichita.
Iuila=Huilacatlan.
Iuinihkaci"a=Hanginihkashina.
lu i'niqk'acin'a=Huinihkashina.
lu inikaci^a=Huinikashika.
iuinirren= Hninyirren.
Iuiris=Huirivis.
luis van Montezuma=Casa Grande.
Iuitcole=Huichol.
iuixapa=Hunxapa.
Iuk=Hoako.
Iuk-tyr=Ocotan.
Iukwats=Mohave, Yuma.
iu-la-napo= Kuhlanapo.
Iulapais= Walapai.
lu'h Wa'hli-Huhliwahli.
Hull-loo-el-lell, Hullooellell, Hul-loo-et tell, Hul-
lu-et-tell=Hullooetell.
Hulpunes= K hulpuni .
Hultulkakut= Kutul.
Hu-ma-kam=Tepecano.
Hu-ma-li-wu= Malahue.
{ Hum-a-luh=Cowichan, Skagit.
' Humanas, Humanas de Tompires, Humanas de
Tompiros, Humanos=Tawehash.
Humas=Mnskhogean Family, Tawehash.
Huma_sko= Creeks.
Hu-mat-kam=Tepecano.
Hu-ma'-whi= Humahwi.
Humbolt Bay Indians= Wishosk.
Humenthi=Munsee.
Humo=Cops.
Hump-tu-lups= Humptulips.
Humros=Huna.
Humunas de Tompires= Tawehash.
Huna=Gaudekan.
Hunacow, Huna-kon=Hnna.
Hu-na-murp=Hunawnrp.
Hunga=Hanga.
Hung-ga ni-ka-shing-ga= Hangatanga.
Hungo Parie, Hungo Pavia, Hungo Pavie=Hnngo-
pavi.
Hun-go- tin'-ga= Hangatanga.
Hun-guh=Hanga.
Hunkappas= Hunkpapa.
Hun-ka-sis-ket= Nsisket.
Hun-koo-chin=Hankutchin.
Hunkpa-te-dans= Hunkpapa.
Hunkpatee, Hunkpati, Hunkpatidan, Hunkplatin =
Hunkpatina.
Hun-kqwi^tik=Hunkkhwitik.
Hun-Kutchin=Hankutchin.
Huijku wanica, Huiiku-wanitca = Hunkuwani<'lia.
Hunnas= Huna.
Hun'-sa-tung= Honsading.
Hunska-carjtozuha, Hu"ska tcantojuha = Hunska-
chantozhuha.
Hunters= Etagottine.
Hunyo Pavie=Hungopavi.
Huokarawaccks=Cnscarawaoc.
Huphale= Eufaula.
Hupi=Hopi.
Hupo=Hupa.
Hurall=Harahey.
Hures=Ures.
Hurones, Huronnes= Huron.
Hurricane Toms=Tom's Town.
Hurripacuxi, Hurriparacussi=Tocobaga.
Hurrons= H uron .
Hu'sa;a=Hangkaahutun, Husadta.
Hii'sa^a Wanu»'=Husadtawanun.
Hu-sha-sha band=Wahpekute.
Huskchanoes=Cqne8toga.
Huskemaw= P^skimo.
Huskhuskeys= Kaskaskia.
Huskoni= Hushkoni.
Husky= Eskimo.
Huspoa= Hosboa.
Hussanamesit= Hassanamesit.
Hussleakatna^= Hussliakatna.
Hu'-tab Pa-da-nin = Pawnee.
Hu-ta'-ci= Lipan.
Huta-Napo = K uh lanapo.
Hutaiiga= Kansa.
Hu'-tan->ia= Winnebago.
Hutashi=Tsiltaden.
Hutchistanet= Onondaga.
Hutepa= Papago.
Hut-tat-ch'l=Hutatchl.
Hutuk= Hutucgna.
Hiiuka= Hooka.
Hu-umui= Omaha.
Hu'-wi wun-wii=Huwi.
Huxul= Lipan.
Huzaas=Osage.
Huz-zau, Huz-zaws=--Osage.
Hvattoehronon=Sauk.
Hwalapai= Walapai.
Hwat-es' =Hwades.
Hweghkongh = G wegh kongh.
Hwot-es=H wades.
Hyacks=Eyak.
Hyanaes=Cummaquid.
Hyaquez, Hyaquin, Hyaquis=Yaqui.
IOC) I
II YD A IIS ILICOS
Hydahi- •('liimnu'syan Family, llaida Skill)
Hi-tan Family, S.ilishan Family.
Hydrr llaida.
Hyem Tu ay IMiidnav.
Hyeroquodame 'IVrorodainr.
Hyohaika Skidt^aie.
Hyo qua boon IVros.
Hyroquoiae, Hyroquoyae lro.|iiois.
Hyacanii YM-ani.
HythalU Kiiamat
laakrma Yakima.
I.i .in \.m
larovam* Yojnanr.
I a'cu we tern-' Clicinct mine.
lagKn llli. 'Inn:'.
I i kar It-tan.
fakim Yii'iui.
I akinia Yakima.
ia'k'o Yakn.
I. ikon \'aqnma
lamaco* ^'ama^^'^l
Lino Han...
I'-ai) to' an .lalonaliin.'.
lapics llapi1-
laiu-a FaniHTs' Land.
I-at Motiave.
laU go lie.
latan I. 'Ian.
lawai l»\\a.
lawani \..\\. in,
lawat. lawny lo\\a.
Ibatc'f llmrli.'.
Ibequi Ya.|in.
Ibrtap okla chitto I'llnia I'oocula Cldlto.
IbeUp okla iakitini Fl.iia Poocola Skatanr
Ibitachka I \ itarlnu •«.
Ibitoopas I l>il..ii|ia .
lea -Ika.
lea Mia
Icanderago, Icandciagocs rralontalo^a.
Icarilla Apaches .licanlla.
Icaique Ca>«|iii
Icbcwai »'hi|.|.c\va
Icca India
Icrarilla .lifanlla.
Icru jruni1 M nn liicfinv
Ice Snkhr, Wa/lia/l,,-
Icharilla .hranlla.
Ic' ha »hc Kan/c.
Irhiaha ('Inaha.
Ichiti llit.'lnii
I' chu ar' ruin pats I.'lnia i nmpats
Iciaha final,. i
Icogmutf Ik. '1:1111111
Icora Yomra.
Ittunt • Iclail
Ictaquc tci diiba Mnakli.-dii.lnl.a
Ictaaanda In-htasanda.
Ictiinga l-!iinni;a.
Idahi Ci.manclii'.
Ida ku nuke ldakara\vakalia
IdaU'r KHIIM-.
Id do a Kikal-ik.
Idrn noo Fid< nn.
li0^*^"1^^
Idokaraiukc Idakannkr.
leanauateaiae TnuiaiiMavat'
Iraogo 'l'i,.i:.i
I eh nu§ YrnnU
leki^ 1,'kidli,-. '
lelan Irian
tan Kirak
lenwu Sriirni d.'l sur
<• "»• Yninm.
Ieaia%?i"Uat<l"skadlil,,.l1a.
n.-.
>. Ictan. IHHII.
I ( terrain Ift
. Igawik |Kuik
rpait.
Ipdluniiut -iKlulik, TalniK'niiiit.
iKholkostlcndo Kata^kak.
Igbiakohaghamiut AKinkchnk.
Igiagagainutc, Igiagamuto l.^isiU.
Igihua a A|i!icln'.
Igiogagamut I^iak.
Igita Kliili.
Igivaohoohamiut l^ivncliok.
Iglaka toqila l.^la kalckhila.
Igloodahominy IL; lndalioniin.tr.
Igloolik, Igloolip IKlulik.
Igludua'hsuin I.^lnduasnin.
Iglulingmiut It; In linn int.
Iglu mint 'l'ahaL;niinl.
Ignanino liniioiiifaiia.
Ignerhonons, Ignierhonons Molunvk.
Ignituk Iknctnk.
Ignokhatskomute l^iiok.
Igognak, Igonok Kidor.
Igragamiut l,L,riak.
Igtigalik Ikli-alik.
Iguacos ^'-lJ nascs.
Iguanas l^naiu's.
Iguases Y.cuases.
Igushcl Ij-tisliik.
Iha oa Iliasha.
Iha'gtawa Kata\ka, Ihanketwans, Ihank'ta"wi»,
Ihaijktoijwai) Yank Ion.
Ihaijktoijwaijna, Ihanktonwanna Dakotas, Ihank-
tonwannas Yanklonai.
Ihanktonwans, Ihanktonwe Yanklon.
Ihan-k'-tow wan nan, Ihank1 f wan ahs ^'aiik-
lonai.
Ihank' t'wans YaiiUlon.
Iluv sa lliaslia.
Ihauk to wa na, Ihauk t'wan ahs Yankloiiai.
Ihauk t'wans Yaiikton.
I'hldene Navalio.
Ihnek Ainaikiara.
Ihon a Does .Inniata.
Ihonattiria 1 honal iria.
Ihoway Iowa.
Ih-po se ma Ipoksiinaiks.
licarrillas .licarilla.
Ika Aika.
Ikaklaginuto IkatU-k.
Ikaligvigmiut, Ikaligwigmjut Chinik.
Ikalinkniiut, Ikaliukha, Ikal ukha Kkilik.
Ikanafaakalgi Scniinolc.
Ikanatchaka Ikanachaka.
Ikaniuksalgi Scininolc.
Ikan' tchati Kaiu-liati
I ka nuck Ikarnrk.
I'kadu' Kickapoo.
Ikarik Wichiia.
Ikiirlo Ikaln.
Ikatlcgomut, Ikatlogomutc Ikatlclc.
Ikeohipouta Ikaohiocata
Ikekik KikiMikMik.
Ikhiak Kyiik.
Ikikiktock Kiktairuk.
Ik khagmute Ikak.
Ik kil lin Knlrliakntcliin.
Iko aginiut (Mina.cniinl.
Ikoghmiout, Ikogmjut, Ikogmut, Ikogmutt- - Ikour-
mini.
Ikoklag'mut Ika tick.
Ikout-ra Koroa
Iktigalk Ijjtifjalik.
Ikuagniiut ("liuatriuiut.
Ikuagmjut Iko^miut.
Ikuak Chna^ininl.
Ikutohlok Kntchlok.
Ikvagmutes ; MaKi'ininl .
tkvogmutes Iko^niint.
Ikwanek shaiiamkarak.
Ilamatt Klanuitli.
Ilaoquatah -Clayotinot.
Ilatamaa Altai'naha.
Ita'xluit Tlakhiit.
Ildefonso San Ihlofonso
Ilesta Islcta del Snr.
Ilet .IsU'ta.
Iletsuck lU'llaVn'lla
Ugat riu-halis.
IJfhi'nu lU>lhu-(H)la.
Ilgonqumes Nipissinjf.
Ilioos-Anileo.
Bur.L. 30]
ILTMOUEK IRON-CLOUD
1065
Ilimouek, Iline, Ilinese, Ilinesen, Iliniouek, Ilinois,
Ilinoiiets, Ilinoiietz, Ilionois- Illinois.
Iliutagamute=Iliutak.
IliljulTuk-Iliuliuk.
Illenois, Illenonecks, Illicoueck, Illimoiiec, Illi-
nese, Illinesen, Il-li-ni, Illiniens, Illiniwek, Illi-
noias= Illinois.
Illinois Creek=Chasta, Salwahka.
Illinois Valley ( band) = Salwahka.
Illinoix, Ilhnonecks, Illinoneeks, Illinouecks =
Illinois.
Illmawees=Ilmawi.
Illonese, Illonois= I Ilinois.
Illoolook=Iliuliuk.
Illth-oah-get-la=Skidegate.
Illuidlek=Iluilek.
Illuni= Illinois.
Il'se^l-ca-wai'-a-me^ I Isethlthawaiame.
Iltenleiden=Intenleiden.
Iltte-kai-mamits = I th k yemamits.
IlwanB=Etiwaw.
Ilyamna -= I liamna.
Ilyamna people-^ K naiakhotana.
I'ma=Quapaw.
Imach-leet= Imakliiniut.
Imagnak, Imagninskoe ^ Imagnee.
Imaham= I inaha.
Imahans=Quapaw.
Imahao, ImahauB— Imaha.
Imakleet, Imaklitgmut=Iinaklimiut.
Imangen=Imnongana.
Immaculate Conception =Concepcion, Ihonatiria,
Ossossane.
Immaculee Conception de Notre Dame aux Illinois
Immaculate Conception.
Im-mook-fau = Iinnkl'a.
Imnagen=lmnongana.
Imokhtagokhshuk, Imokhtegokhshuk Imoktegok-
shuk.
Imoklasha Iskitini Iiiion^alasha Skatane.
ImoriB= Imuris.
Imtelleiden=Intenleiden.
Fmtun=Intuk.
Imuanak=--- [mnongana.
Imuklasha -Imongalasha.
Imures, Imurez, Imuri, Imuriz Iin-uris.
I'-na-cpe =Ncx Percys.
I-na-ha o-win Inyanhaoin.
Inaialayehua -Maialayghua.
Inalugmiut =InKUklimiut, Ininkliiniut.
Inapaw (inajxiw.
In-as-petsum Ncspcliin.
Inatahin Mi-.scaleros.
Inay Ilainai.
In-breeders^= Wa^luklie.
Inchulukhlaites --Inkalich.
Inda--(>)manche.
Indaochaie = Lichtenaii.
Inda Tsa'-an-- Kiowa Ajiaclu1.
Inde=>Apache.
Indian Oldtown— Oldtoun.
Indians of the Long Eeaoh=Wappinger.
Indians of the Lower Kootenay Lout-r Kutenai.
Indian Wells --Kavinisli.
Indiens Cuivres=Tatsanottinc.
Indiens du Sang Kainah.
Indiens-Loups Skidi.
Indiens-Pierre = A ssi n i 1 >oi n .
Indiens Serpents --Shoshoni.
Indilche-Dentiene^Indelchidnti.
Indio^I'altewat.
Indios Manzos=I'neblos.
Ineja^=Inyaha.
In'e-waqube-af5in-=Iii(!\vakhnbeadhin.
Ingahameh, Ingahamiut :Ingahame.
Ingaleek, Ingleet, Ingalete, Ing'aliki -:Ingalik.
Ingaliks=^ Kaiyuhkliotana.
Ingalit^Ingalik.
Ingecnuk=(:iinaKniint.
Ingekasagmi=Ignok, Ingalik.
Ingeletes= Ingalik.
Ingeramut =Inger.
Inf-gera-je-da=>Ingdhezbid€.
Ingichuk=('hnagmiut.
Inglutal'igemut ~ Inglutaligemiut.
Ingrakaghamiut = Ingrakak.
In-gra'-zhe-da Ingdliezhide.
Ing-uh-kli-mut= Inguklimiut.
lng-we-pi'-ra"-di-vi-he-ma" -=Keresan Family.
Inj= Ilainai.
Inicanopa=l'ilaklikaha.
Inics, Inies= Ilainai.
Ininyu-we-u=Cree.
Inipoi = Anepo.
Iniaya=Inyalia.
Inkalichljuaten=Inkalic,h.
In-kal-ik= Ingalik, Kaiynhkhotana.
Inkalite= Ingalik.
Inkaliten= Ingalik, Kaiynhkhotana, Kuskwog-
miut, Magemiut.
Inkasaba= I n kesabe.
InMtJun'kaoin'jia^Inkdhiinkasliinka.
Inkilik, Inkiliken= I ngalik.
Inkilikeu=Kaiyuhkhotana.
Inkilik Ingelnut=^=. I ugcl mi tc.
Ink ka' sa-ba= I nkesabc.
Ink-pa-du-ta['s band], Ink pah-doo ta band -Wam-
disapa's Band.
Inkpatonwan ~Inkp:i.
Inkiiluchliiaten, Inkulukhlaites, Inkuluklaities^ =
Inkalich.
Innatohas= Natchez.
In-neok=Amaikiara.
Innies= Ilainai.
In-ninyu-wuk=('rcc.
Innoit = Kskimo.
Innondadese =Tiononta(i.
Innu, Innuees, Innuit^ Kskimo.
Innuit= Ksquimaiian Family.
Inocanopy = I'ilaklikaha.
Ino8chujochen=Inoschuochii.
Inparavi =Shipaulovi.
Inpaton -Inkpa.
Inquoi = Iro(|nois.
Inshaunshagota = Yoroon \vago.
In'shin Konkau.
Insiachamiut ----- Insiachak.
Inside Fat =Kakapoya.
In-spellum=Nes{)elim.
Insular = Sal ishan Family.
Inta=Ute.
IinaqpupcS'=Intapupshe.
I"'-tci-Inehi.
In-tem-peach-es, In tim-peach, In-tim-peches=In-
timbich.
Intsi Dindjick=Ahtena.
Intsi-Dindjitch=Koynkiikh()tMiiii.
In tuch-cul-gau= In latch kalgi.
Intujen-ne= Faraon.
Inugleet= Ingnklimint.
Inuin, Inuit=: Eskimo.
I-nuks'-iks = Innksiks.
Inuna-ina== Arapaho.
Inverted (Society)^ Himoiyoqi.s.
Iijyaij -h-oiij = I nyan haoi n .
Inyan-tceyaka-atonwan=Inyancheyakaatonvvan.
I"ya"to"wa"=,Iatonabine.
Invavape= Yavapai.
Ioewaig= Iowa.
logopani, Iogopapi=Shongopovi.
Iohn-a-Does=,J uniata.
Iojuan = Yojuane.
Iola=.)or<j.
londes, lonees, I-on i, lonias, Ionies=Hainai.
Ionontady-Hagas=Tionontati.
Iotan = Ietan.
Iottecas=Jnniata.
Iowanes= Yowani.
Iowaulkeno=Tawakoni.
Ioway= Iowa.
Ipande, Ipandi=Lipan.
Ipataraguites=Ta\vehash.
I-pe-re=San Lazaro.
Ipiutelling, Ipnitelling=Idiu telling
Ipoilq=Sanpoil.
Ipupukhmam ^Medilding.
I-qer-qa-mut'=Ikherkhamnt.
Iquah8inawmish=Squaxon.
Irans village=Tenankutchin.
Iraqua Indians=Elwha.
Irecoies, Irequois=Iroquois.
Irinions= Illinois.
Iripegouans= Winnebago.
Iriquoi= I roquois.
Irkpeleit==Athapasc,an Family, Kutchin.
Irocoia, Irocquois, Irognas, Irokesen ^ I roquois.
Iron-Cloud=Makhi>iyauiaza.
1066
Ironeyes. Ironies= Hainai.
Ironois Iru<1>|l1'iirs;)n,liu,k
IroondocKS -
I RONE Y KS J AGON
[B. A. E.
Iroquoi -IroqUOls.
Iroquois d'enbas= Mohawk.
Irojuois du Sault -Cauulmawaga.
Iroauois inferieurs = Mohawk.
SqiSoftheBault-Caujfhnawaga.
Iroquos, Irriquois Iroquois.
Irrironnons, Irrironons - Lrie.
Irrohatock Arrohattoc.
Irroquois, Irroquoys = Iroquois.
Irualtsu, I'ruwai- Iruwaitsu.
Is A is.
Isaacs Kwik.
Isallanic race =Cherokee.
Iialleet SiU'la.
Isalwalken =Isalwakteii.
Isamishs Samish.
Isammuck =Isamuck.
Isanati Santee.
Isanties, I-san'-tis, Isan
titon. Isanyate, I»anyiti=Santee.
I sa po a Crows.
Isashbahatse=-Sarsi.
Isatis SaiiUv.
Isa ttine=Tsattine.
Isaunties ^Santi'i1.
f sau uh wun wu, Isauu winwu=Ishauu.
Iscanis Y-ranis.
Ischua i. rm-.ro.
Isconis-Yscanis.
Iselle I-lrta di-1 Sur.
Iseta =Mrtu.
Is fa-nul' ke =Isfunalgi.
fsh.Ishahue -I-hauu.
Ishango Jlrul.-.
Ishawu. Ishawuu Ishauu.
Ish da'-sun da •-- lushtasniida.
Ish e pish e Ishipishi.
Ishguaget Mi^iia.
Ishisageck Roanu Missisiiuga.
Ish poan ee l-!ipa!)i.
Ish ta sun' da Inshlasanda.
Ish te-pit' e Sik^ika.
Ishti semoli Sominole.
Ish'to hano I>htowa.
Isimpshean Tsimshian.
Isipopolames =Es|M)j»olamos.
I'sium ita'niuw' =Hisioinetnniu.
Is ksi' na tup i Ksksinuitupiks.
I.la IM.-tJuh-l Sur.
Island Innuit OkioKiniut.
Isle aux Noix Illinni-.
Isle de Peins, Isle de peiree. Isle de-Pierre Si
kiiiM-.
Isle de Saincte Marie. Kkucntoton.
Islella IsU-la.
Isle of St. John's Miciiuir.
Isle-river Indians Krl Itivrr Indians.
Isletabuh I>h-ta.
Isleta del Paso, Isleta del Passo Islcta del Sur.
Isletans M.-ta.
Isleta of the South IsU-ta drl Sur.
Isletenos, Isletta 1-li-ta, I^lcladcl Sur.
Islmois Illiimi-.
Isoletta l-l«-ta.
Isonisks Sourish.
I sonsh' pu she ('hcyciiiir.
Isowasson ScwatlaMi.
Ispa Ari/|.c.
Ispani [Htmani.
Ispatingh MfspittjtiKli.
Is po co gee, Ispokogi '1 ukahatclii.
Isquahala Skaialn.
Issa Catuwha.
Issanti Saiilcc.
Issappo' Trows.
Issaqui, Issaquy -Santcc.
Issati Axsimlioin, Suntcc.
Issatie, Issatrians Saiitrr.
Isshe pishe rah Ishipishi.
Issi Chupicha, Issi Scnupischa Sik-ika.
Istanare I'Maiiali.
Istafunda Inshtasaiida.
Isti sinianolc Stnniliolc.
Istudschi laika l-tud-lnln ika
Isty-semole=Seminole.
I'su'nigu= Seneca.
I-tach-ee, Itaches=lticha.
Ita Eskimos=lta.
Itahatski= Dakota.
Itah-Ischipahji= Cheyenne.
Itahzipchois=Sans Arcs.
Ita-Iddi=Arapaho.
i-Ta-i-na-ma=Taos.
iSiuaTatchaSo, Italua ispokogi^Tukabatchi.
Italua 'lako= Apalachicola.
Itamamiou=Itamameou.
Itami, Itaner, Itanese=Ita.
it-ansep6-pe= Cheyenne.
lt-ans-ke= Dakota.
I-ta-su-pu-zi= Cheyenne.
I'taw5.'== Etowah.
Itazipchos, Itazipcojtazipcoes, Itazipko=Saiis Arcs.
Itaziptco-qtca=ltaxipc,h<x
Itchali=Kutchakntclnn.
Itchi-mehueves=Chemehuevi.
It-chit-a-bud-ah= Ditsakana.
Itean=Ietan.
I-te-che, I-tech-ees=Iticha.
Ite-citca=Iteshicha.
Ite-citca-eta"ha"= I teshichaetanhan.
Ite gu=Itoghu.
Iterle'hsoa=Iterlesoa.
Ite-sica=Iteshicha.
Ite sica etannharj=Iteshichaaetanhan.
Ite-xu=Iteghu.
Itha=Yta.
Ithale teni=Mishikhwutmetunne.
It-kagh lie. It-ka-lya-ruin, It-ka-lyi, Itkpelit, Itkpe-
leit, Itku/dlm=Kutchakutchin.
Itoaten=Tautin.
I-to-ches=Iticha.
Itokah tina, Itokaq tina=ltokakhtina.
Itsa'tI=Echota.
: I-tsa'-ti=Santee.
; Itsisihisa, I tsi si pi sa -Siksika.
: Ittawans=Etiwaw.
1 It-t'hagi=Sichoniovi.
Ittibloo, Ittiblu, Ittiblu-Netlik=Itibleng.
Ituchas=Itic',ha.
It-us-she-na=Cheyenne.
Itynai= Athapascan Family.
it-ze-su-pe-sha=Siksika.
I-uka tene== Yukichetunne.
I-uke-spi-ule=Aigspaluma.
Iulukiak=Tuluksak.
Iiimanas, lumanes, lumanos . -Tawehash.
lumbucanis ^Y'ubnincariri.
f-um-6-otam=Comeya.
I-u'-ni=Calapooya.
Iuragen=Tioga.
Ivan's barrabora=Ivan.
Ivap'i= Karok.
I vists tsi nih' pah = Heviqsnipahis.
Ivitachma, Ivitachua, Ivi-ta-chuco, Ivitanoa=-
lwanies= Yowani.
Iwikties= Miami.
Iwillichs, Iwillie, Iwillik - Aivilik.
Ixcanis= Yscanis.
lyakha --= Yangiw.
lyakhba, Iyakhwa=Iowa.
I-ya-kin=Walpi.
Iyanabi=Ayanabi.
Iyich=Tyigh.
Iyiniwok = (/rei'.
I^yiss=Iyis.
Iyuhba=Iowa.
lyutagjen ne= Navaho.
Izacams= Yscanis.
Izaty=Santee.
Jaakema=^ Yakima.
i Jaba^Jova.
Jabesua =Havasii{>ai.
Jacarilla Apaches, Jacarrilla Apaches-.Iicanlla.
Jacdoas -= .) udosa.
Jacobs haven=^, I akobshavn.
Jacoma (in]>a.
Jacome, Jacomis -.Jocomes.
Jacon Yannina.
BULL. 30]
JACOPIN KABASA
1067
Jacopin=Gupa.
Jacum= Yacum.
Jaega=Jeaga.
Jaguallapai, Jagullapai, Jaguyapay=Walapai.
Jahuicu=Ha\vikuh.
Jaibanipitca=Gaibanipitea.
Jakechedunes= Alchedoma.
Jake's people=Niletunne.
Jakhuthath= Yakutat.
Jakis=Sauk.
Jakon=Yaquina.
Jakou=Yazoo.
Jakutat, Jakutat-kon= Yakutat.
Jalchedon, Jalchedum, Jalchedunes^Alehedoma.
Jallaguapais=Walapai.
Jallicuamai, Jallicuamay, Jallicumay, Jalliqua-
mai, Jalliquamay=Quigyurna.
Jamaica=Jameco.
Jamajabas, Jamajabs, Jamajas, Jamalas=Mohave.
Jamasees= Yamasee.
Jambujos=Cambujos.
James=Jemez.
James Boy=Hlaphlako.
Jamestown= Huiauultc.
Jamez=Jemez.
Jamos=Janos.
Jana^a nikacinga=Yankton.
Janaya= Hanaya.
Jancae=Tonkawa.
Janequeile=Serranos.
Janeros=Janos.
Ja"ha-;a^ican=Zhanliadta(lhishan.
Ja''-i'tci=Zhanichi.
Jano=Hano.
Janogualpa= llano, Walpi.
Jantonnais, Jantonnees, Jantonnois=Yanktonai.
Jantons, Jantous=Yankton.
Jan-waqube-a)>Sin=Zhanhadtadhishan.
Jaomeme= Ahome.
Jaos=Taos.
Japiam=Y'apiam.
Japiel=Japul.
Japies=Hape$.
Japui=,Tapul.
Jaqualapai, Jaquallapai = Walapai.
Jarame, Jarames=Xarame.
Jaranames = Aranama .
Jarosoma= Apache.
Jarquin=Karkin.
Jascag, Jascage, Jaskegis, Jaskigis=Tuskegee.
Jason = Yazoo.
Jasquijis=Tuskegee.
Jatapaina=Pima.
Jatone-thin-juwuc=Yatcheethinyoowuc.
Jaupin= Weapemeoc.
Java^Supais, Javeusa=IIavasupai.
Jawe nikaci3[a=Zhawenikashika.
Jeapes=Hapes.
Jece = Ais.
Jecorilla=Jicarilla.
Jecualme=Tecualme.
Jecuches, Jecueche, Jecuiches=Kawia.
Jedacne=Jedakne.
Jediuk=Shediac.
Je-go-sa-saa= Neuter.
Jehuas=Tewa.
Jelish=Salishan Family.
Jemaco=Jameco.
Jemas, Jemes, Jemex, Jemmes, Jemos=Jemez.
Jendestake= Yendestake.
Jeneckaws= Seneca.
Jenecu=Senecu del Sur.
Jenegueches, Jeneguechi, Jenequiches=Serranos.
Jenies=:Jemez.
Jenigueche, Jenigueich, Jenigueih, Jeniguich=Ser-
ranos.
Jennessee=Geneseo.
Jenondades=Tionontati.
Jenondages=Onondaga.
Jenondathese=Tionontati.
Jenontowanos= Seneca.
Jenundadees=Tionontati.
Jequiches=Ka\via.
Jerez=Keresan Family.
Jermz=Jemez.
Jernaistes=Caughnawaga.
Jesus Carichic=Carichic.
Jesus del Monte de Tutuaca=Tutuaca.
Jesus Maria Basani=Bisani.
Jetam, Jetans=Ietan.
Jettipehika=Chubkwichalobi.
Jeune Lorette=Lorette.
Jeures=Jemez.
Jibewas=Chippe\va.
Jicaras, Jicarello Apaches, Jicarila Apache, Jica-
rilla Apaches, Jicarilleros, Jicarillos, Jicarrilla
Apaches, Jiccarilla Apache, Jickorie, Jicorilla,
Jicorilla Apaches=Jicarilla.
Jim Boy's=Hlaphlako.
Jimena=Galisteo.
Jimenez=Jemez.
J. Jose' Ramos Ayodsudao=Kasotutoan.
Jlacus=Jlaacs.
Joara=Cheraw.
Joba, Jobal, Jobales=,Iova.
Jobiscauga= Sibagna.
Joco=Toquo.
Jocomeos, Jocomis=Jocomes.
Johnadoes=Juniata.
John Days, John Day's river=.Tohn Day.
Joiuanes=Yojuane.
Jollillepas=Ololopa.
Jonatas=Ionata.
Jongoapi, Jongopabi, Jongopai, Jongopavi, Jong-
vapi= Shqngopovi.
Jonies=Hainai.
Jon-joncali=Shongopoyi.
Jonkta= Chankute.
Jonondese, Jonondeseh=Jonondes.
Jonontadynago=Tionontati.
Joree=Jore.
Joshua, Joshuts=Chemetunne.
Josimnin = K h < >si mn i n .
Joskagi=Tuskegee.
Joso^IIopi.
Jo-so-ge=Abiquiu.
Jotans=Ietan.
Jougopavi==Shumopavi.
Joukiousme, Jouskiousme=Jukiusme.
Jowai, Jowas, Joways=Iowa.
Joya^=La Joya.
Joyl-ra-ua= Opata.
Joy van = Yoj uane.
Jsleta=Isleta.
Juacanas, Juacano=Tawakdni.
Jualati=Atfalati.
Jual-pi= \Valpi.
Juan Q,uivira=Tabira.
Juchium= Uc hium.
Jugelnuten, Jugelnuts=.7ugelnute.
Ju-I=Penateka.
Jujubit=Juyubit.
, Juke-yunke=Yugeuingge.
Julimenos= Hulimenos.
Jumana= Tawehash .
Jumancas= Pueblo de los Jurnanos.
Jumanes, Jumano, Jumanoes, Jumanos=Ta \vehasli. •
Jumas= Tawehash, Yuma.
Jumbuicrariri= Yubuincariri.
Jume, Jumees=Hume.
Jumez=Jemez.
Jumpers= Chippewa.
Jum-pys= Ya vapai .
Junachotana=ynakhotaiia.
Juneau==Tsantikihin.
Juneauta=Juniata.
Junetre= Taj ique.
Juni=Zuni.
Juniagacori=Tumacacori.
| Juniguis=Serranos.
{ Junnaka.chotana= Koyukhotana.Unakhotana.
| Juparivi=Shipaulovi.
Jupes=Ditsakana.
Jupibit= Juyubit
Jurame= Xarame.
Juranames= Aranames.
Juskwaugume= Nipissing.
Jut joat=Ute.
Jyuo-tyu-te Oj-ke=San Juan.
Ka-acks=Kake.
Kaadg ett ee, Kaady-ett-ee=Katcadi.
Kaah=Kau.
Ka'-ai= Konglo.
Ka Anjou, Ka Anzou=Kansa.
Kaapo=Tuerto.
Kaas-ka-qua-tee= Kaskakoedi
Kabasa= Kabahseh.
1068
KAKWOK
[B. A. E.
Each als ap^= Lakkulzap
Kaclmuage=Caughnawaga.
Ka cho-'dtinne- Kiiwi'hodinne.
Kachuidagon -Huckaloon.
Kachutok=Kashutuk.
Kacistas=Kasihta.
Kackapoes=Kirkapoo.
Kack'.e qoan=Kashkekoan.
K»-clM-ko=Wasoo.
Kacouchakhi= Piekouagami.
K'ac ta'-ta=Kashtata.
Kacto'k=Kashtok.
Kac-tu=Kashtu. 1
Kada-Kaaman, Kadakaamang-San 1
Kailakuinau.
Kadapau, Kadapaw=Cata\vba.
K-'ada«k-e'owai=Kadusgo-kegawai.
Kaddepaw, Kaddipeaw=Cata\vba.
Kaddo=Kadohadacho.
Kadewabedas= Broken Tooth.
Ka'-di --Kadohadarho.
Kadiagmuts- Kaniagmiut.
Kadiak=Kodiak.
Ka'diko =Tonka\va.
Kadiacken = Kaniagmiut.
K*djakianB=Kangmaligmiut.
Kado, Kadodakio, Kadodakiou, Kadodaquiou-= Kado-
hadarho.
Kadu wot -kedi=Hlukahadi.
Kaenna^Kainali.
Kaensatague =('auadasaga.
Kaeso Ciirrizos.
Kaetage. Ka-e ta -je=Kein.
K*«yah-Khatana=Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kagagi = Kakake.
Kagataya -Alt-lit.
Kagerssauk - Kagsersuak.
Kaghenewage', Kaghnawage, Kaghnuwage', Kagna
wage«=Caughnawaga.
Kagnewagrage^ Kachnawaacharege.
Kagokhakat --- Kagokakat.
Kagontan =Kag\vantau.
Kagouse Cayuff.
Kaguiak- Kaguyak.
Kagun'yl=("ro\v Town.
Eih-Kaiisa.
Kah-cho -tinne=Ka\vchodiniif.
Ka-he'-t»-ni-o=*Khahitan.
Kahgallegak--^ Kialegak.
Kah he kwa ke-= Kayehkwarageh.
Kahhendohhon Kahendohon.
Kahinoa - <'ahiiiiiio.
Kahk ah us ah tais Haliarnatscs.
Kah ken doh hon Kalimdulioii.
Kah Kwah - Krie.
Kahlechtenskoi -Kalt'klitu.
Kah-lii pelm ^Kalispcl.
Kahltog Ka'.t:i_'
Kahlukhtughamiut Kaluktuk.
Kahmi atoijwaij • Kakhinialonwan.
Kahmisb Sainish.
Kahna«Kainah.
Ka hnawage < 'aiiL'hna \\u-n.
Kahnonwolohale, Kahnowolohale (ianowaroti
K&hnuageg ('aiighiiawaKa.
Kahn yak -- Cooniac.
Kah o' Kaui'liii.
Kahokiu Canokla.
Kahontayo" Ki-ndaia.
Kahoquias Oihokia.
Ka'hpagi '^napau-.
Kah po Santa Clara.
Kah po tia, Kahpozhah, Kahpozhay Kapu/.ha.
Kahqua» Kric.
Kahruk Karok.
Kah tee pee rah Katipiara.
Kahtetl Mcdilding.
Ka-hua i-ko - Lnguna.
Kahuilla Kawia.
Kahuncle, Kahunkle Kaiihuk
Kahvichpaka Cnakhotana.
Kahweahs, Kahweaks, Kah-we-as= Kawia.
Kah-we-6k'-ki-oong=Kowasikka.
Kahweyahs= Kawia.
Kah-wis'-sah= Kawaiisu.
Kaiaganies= Kaigani.
Kaiaiak=Kaguyak.
Kaialigamut, Kai-i lig-mut= Kaialigmiut.
Kaialigumiut= Kaialik.
Kai-a-tee=Coyatee.
K-ai'atl la'nas=Kaiahl-lanas.
Kaiawas=Kiowa.
Kaiayakak= Kaguyak.
Kai-bab-bit, Kaibabits= Kaibab.
Kai-#ne, Kaidine' = Kai.
Ka'i-e=Kau.
Kai-e-na=Kainah.
Kaigan= Kaigani.
Ka'igwu=Kiown.
Ka-ih=Kein.
Kai'i pa = Santa Clara.
Kai-it-ko-ki-ki-naks=Ahkaiyikokakiniks.
Kaijous=Cayuse.
Kailtas=Tlelding.
Kailwigamiut= Kaialik.
Kaime, Kai'-na=Kainah.
Kainama, Kai-na-meah, Kai-na-me-ro=(;allinomero
Kai'nau=Kainah.
Kainhkhotana= Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kainoe'-koon=Kaiiiah.
Kai-no-meahs=Gallinoniero.
Kaiossuit= Karusuit.
Kaioutais= Kawita.
Kaiowan, Kai-6-was, Kaiowe= Kiovva.
Kai'p'a=Santa Clara.
Kai-petl=Kepel.
Kai-Po-mo= Kato.
Kairaikome= Lagima.
Kaishun=Kaisun, Skaito.
Kaispa= Dakota.
KaiswunHaade=Kaisuii.
Kai-tana= Knaiakhotana.
Ka-itc= I'anamint.
Kait-ka=Calapooya.
Kaitlen= Kwantlen.
Kaitze=Katsey.
Kaivavwit= Kaibab.
Kaiviat-am=Serraiios.
Kai-vwav-uai Nu-ints= Kaibab
Kai-wa=Kiowa.
Kaiwaika= Laguna.
j Kai-wane/=Kiowa.
! Kai-yo= Koiyo.
i Kaiyuhkatana, Kaiyuk'a-kho-tan'a, Kaiyu-kho-
tana= Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kai'-yu-wun-ts'u-nitt'9ai=Kaiyuwuntsunitthai.
Kajatschim= Kaiachim.
Kaji=Kichai.
Kajingahaga= Mohawk.
Kai-kai=San Juan.
Kakagokhakat=Kagokakat.
Ka-kaik= Kakake.
Ka-ka'-i-thi = Salisli .
Ka-kaitl= Kaquaith.
Ka-ka-kwis'-so-uk=Kagakwisuwug.
Kakamatsis= Hahamatses.
Ka-kan=Kakhan.
Kakaskigi, Kakasky= Kaskaskia.
Kakega, Kak'exa=Kakegha.
Kakhilgagh-miut^Kaltshiik.
Kakhlyakhlyakakat= Kakliaklia.
Kakhonak= Kakonak.
Kakhuana=Cajueriche.
Kakhuiyagamute=Kakuiak.
Kakias=Cahokia.
Kakigue=Kakick.
Kakliakhliakat, Kakliakliakat= Kakliaklia.
Kakmalikg=Kangmaligmiut.
Kakoh-Yaku.
Ka-ko'-is~tsi'-a-ta'-ni-o=Salish.
Kakoii'sa'-ge= Kagoughsage.
Kakortok .lulianchaab.
KakSazakhi, Kakouchac, Kakouchakhi, Kakou-
chaki I'iekouagami.
Kaksatis =Kiksadi.
Kakus— Kake.
Kakwaika=("hakpahu.
Kakwas=Erie.
Kak'-wits -\Vailaki.
Kakwok •- Kukimk.
KA-LA -CI-AU-U KANKAWAYS
1069
Ka-la'-ci-au-u=Kalashiauu.
Kaladlit= Eskimo.
K'-a'-lak=Kolok.
Kalaktak= Kalekhta.
Kalalit=Eskimauan Family.
Ka-la-muh=Shuswap.
Kalapooiah=Calapooya, Kalapooian Family.
Kalapooya, Kalapooyahs, Kalapouyas, Kalapuaya=
Calapooya.
Kalapuya= Calapooya, Kalapooian Family.
Kal"-a-qu-ni-me'-ne :jun'-ne=Khwunrghunme.
Kalatekoe= Kilatika.
Ka-ll-tih=Medilding.
Ka-la-wa'-cuk=Kalawiislmk.
Kala-Walset, Kalawatshet=Kalawatset.
Kal'-buct' = Kalbusht.
Kal-chaina=Kulchana.
Kal-doe= Kauldaw.
Kalechtinskoje, Kalekhtinskoe= Kalekhta.
Kalespel, Kalespilum=Kalispel.
Kal-hwun'-un-me'-e-ni te'-ne= Khwunrghunme.
Kaliokhlogamute, Kaliookhlogamute -- K al in k 1 u k .
Ka-lis-cha=San Felipe.
Kalispelin.es, Kalispelms, Kalispelum. Kalispelus-
ses=Kalispel.
Kalistcha=San Felipe.
Ka-lis-te-no=Cree.
Kaljukischwigmjut=Igagmjut.
Kaliuschen=Tlingit.
Kalkhagamute = Kal tshak .
Kallapooeas, Kallapooyah, Kallapugas, Kallapuia,
Kallapuiah=Calapooya.
Kalmakovsky Redoute=Kolmakovsky.
Kalmaths^ Klamath.
Kal-namu = Kahl.
Kalo'duosh = Calapooya.
Ka-loo-kwis=Kalokwis.
Kaloosas = Calusa.
Kaloshes=Tlingit.
Kaloshians=Tlingit, Kohischan Family.
Kalovlatche=Kadohadacho.
Kal-oiit/-lu=Haipadalgi.
Kalthagamute, Kaltkagamiut. Kaltkhagamute ;
Kal tshak.
Kaltlawewalla=Clowwe\valla.
Kalulaa/LEx=Kalulaadlek.
Kalulegeet= Kalulek.
Kalusa= Calusa.
Kaluschians=Tlingit.
Kalu xnadshu=Kadohadacho.
Kal-wa'-natc-kuc/-te-ne=Tatlatunne.
Kam'-a lei P6-mo=Usal.
Kam-a-loo'-pa= Kamloo{>s.
K4-man-tci=Comanche.
Kameglimut= Kamegli.
Kameloups= Kamloops.
Kamia=I)ieguenos, Kardiah.
Kamia-akhwe= Comey a.
Kamia.taw'ngagamag=Kahmetah wuiigaguma.
Kamiskwawa'ku'kag=-(;amiskwakokawininiwak.
Kamiskwawangachit=Sillery.
Kamissi= Kiamisha.
Kammack=- Kammuek.
Kammas Prairie tribe=Tukuarika.
Kam'-ne= Kainah.
Kamse=Kansa.
Kamu'inu=Nez Perees.
Ka-mu-lus= Kamulas.
Kamus=Kimus.
Ka'na=Karnah.
Kanaa, Kanaai=Cnnoy.
Kanaatino= Kanoatino.
Kanacao'= Kanagaro.
Kanach-adi, Kanach-tedi=Ganahadi.
Kanadagago=Canadasaga.
Kanadagerea= Ganadoga n .
Kanadaoeaga, Kanadaoegey=Caiiadasaga.
Kaaadaque=Canandaigua.
Kanadaragea=Canadasaga.
Kanadaraygo=Ganondasa.
Kanadasaega, Kanadasagea, Kanadaseagea, Kana-
daseago, Kanadaseegy, Kanadasegoa, Kanada^
sero=Canadasaga.
Kanadasero=< ianasarage.
Kanadasigea=Canadasaga.
Kanaderagey= Ganondasa.
Kanadesaga, Kanadesego, Kanadesero, Kanades-
segy, Kanadessigy=Canadasaga.
Ka-na-'djo"-ha-re' = Canajoharie.
Kanadosega, Kanagago= Canadasaga.
Kanagamiut= Kanagak.
Kanagist= Kaniagmiut.
, Kanagmiut=Kanak.
; Kaneaheawastsik= Cheyenne.
Kanai=Conoy.
: Kanajoharry=Canajoharie.
Kanaka Bar, Kanaka Flat=Ntlaktlakitin.
Kanakao', Kanakaro' = Kanagaro.
! Kanamara=Gallinomero.
Kanandagua, Kanandaigua, Kanandalangua, Kanan-
daque=Canandaigna.
Kanandasagea=Canadasaga.
Ka'-nan-in= Arikara.
Kananouangon (Conewango) = Shenango.
Kanaouagan=Conne\vango.
Kanasadagea, Kanasedaga= Canadasaga.
Kanas-nu=Killisnoo.
Kanassaragp=Ganasarage.
Kanassatagi lunuak=()ka.
Kana'sta, Kanastun'yl= Kaiiastuni.
Ka-na-tsi-go'-wa, Kanatakowa=Onondaga (vil.),
Kanatakwenke=Caughnawaga.
Kanatat=Klikitat.
Ka-na'-tcu '-hare' = Cana joharie.
Kanauagon=Conne\vango.
Kanawageres= Kanagaro.
Kanawarka=Canghnawaga.
Kanawhas=Conoy.
Kan-Ayko= Laguna, Sitsime.
Kancas, Kances=Kansa.
Kancho= Kawchodinne.
Kandaia= Kendaia.
K 'an'-dzi= Lipan.
Kanedasaga, Kanedesago= Canadasaga.
Kaneenda=Gannentaha.
Kaneghsadakeh= Kanesadageh.
Kanentage= Canandaigna.
Kanesadago= Canadasaga.
Kanesadakeh= Canadasaga, Kanesadageh.
Kanesatake, Kanesatarkee=Oka.
Kanesedaga= Canadasaga.
Kaneskies= Knaiakhotana.
K'ang=Kung.
Kangerdlooksoah, Kangerdluhsoa= Kangerdluksoa
Kangigdlek= Kangidli.
Kang-iq-xlu-q'mut=Kangikhlukhmut.
Kayg'i-sur)-pegnaka=Kanghishunpegnaka.
Kang'itoka= Crows.
Kangiugdlit= Kangmaligmiut.
Kangivamiut= Kangidli.
Kaij -g-i'wi-ca-sa= Crows.
Kaijgi-yuha= Kanghiyuha.
Kangjulit= Chnagmiut.
Kangmali, Kangmaligmeut, Kangmali'gmut, Kang-
mali-innuin, Kangmalik, Kangnialis= Kangma
ligmiut.
Kangoot= Kongik.
Kangoot Mutea= Kungugemiut.
Kang-orr-moeoot= Kangormiut.
K'anguatl la'nai= Kangguatl lanas.
Kan/guk^lualuksoagmyut=Kangivamiut.
Kanhawas, Kanhaways=Conoy.
Ka'nhe'nko= Carrizo.
Ka'-ni=Koni.
Kaniag-miut. Kaniagmjut= Kaguyak.
Kaniag'mut= Kaniagmiut.
Kanibals, Kanibas, Kanibats, Kanibesinnoaks, Kani-
bessinnoaks= Xorridgewock.
Kanieke-haka= Mohawk.
Kanienda= Kaneenda.
Kanienge-ono"= Mohawk.
Kanig-miout= Kanig.
Kanikgmut= Kungugemiut.
Kanikhluk=Kanikluk.
1 Kanimares, Kanimarres=Gallinomero.
Kanim Lake= Kenim Lake.
Kaninahoic, Kaninahoich, Kanina'vish, Kanina-
wesh= Arapaho.
Kaninim Lake, Kaninis' Tribe== Kenim Lake.
Ka-nip-sum=Kenipsim.
Kani-qa-li-ga-mut= Kanikaligamut.
Kanisky= Knaiakhotana.
Ka-nit=Mandan.
Kaniulit= Chnagmiut.
Kanjagmj at= Kaguyak.
Kanka"=Ponca.
Kankau=Konkaii.
Kankaways= Tonkawa.
K A N Kl"T NA KATH LA FOOTLE
[B. A. E.
Kankuna. Kankunats kogtana -= Knaiakhotana.
Kink 'utla'atlam < >kinagan.
Kanmali-enyuin = Kangmaligmillt.
Kannadasaga, Kannadesagea, Kannadeseys = Ca
daxau'a.
Kannaogau, Kannawagogh^=Cauglmawaga.
Kanneastoka=Conestoga.
Kannehonan=Kannehonan.
Kanoagoa ^Connewango.
Kanoatina, Kanoatinnos, Kanoatino=Kanohatin
Kanodosegea=Canadasaga.
Kano 'kei'ta'hwi =Totiakton.
Kanonskegon (M'lieseo.
Ka'ndqtla'tlam=Kalispcl.
Kanossadage^Oka.
Kanoutinoa = Kanohatino.
Kanowano hate -ilanouarohare.
Ka no za' wa — Kan \vaso\vana.
Kan,) meut = Kangoriniut.
Kans, Kansoe, Kansas, Kanse, Kansez-= Kansa.
Kanshade. Kanshadi — Kane hat i.
Kansies = Kansa.
Kan-tdoa=Kang.
Kante = KeiiH>.
Kantha, Kants= Kansa.
Kantsi Kiowa Apache, Lipan.
Kanu'gii layi. Kanu'gu'lun'yi=hrirrto\\ n.
Kanuktlualuksoagmyut^Kanf,ri(lli.
Kanunge ono ('au;,rlina\va,ua.
Kanuskago Hanospjtfoiitf.
Kanvagen =Gaando\vaiiang.
Ka;'xi cun pegnaka=Kanghishiini>egnaka.
Ka xi yuha Kaiiirliiyuha.
Kanygmjut --Kanig.
Kanza, Kanzeis, Kanzcs= Kansa
Kaockhia Ciilmkia.
Kao-ke'-owai=Aokea\vai.
Kaokia. Kaokie»=Caliokia.
Kaons ('DO-.
Kaoquias -(.'ahokia.
Kaouai Salmon River Indians.
Kaouanoua Kannchoiian.
Kaouechias < 'ahokia.
Kaouitas Kawita.
Kaoukia < 'ahokia.
Kaoulis Coulit/.
Kaounadeau Cain-adca.
Kaoutyas Kawita
Kapaha, Kapas (.tuapau.
Kapatci'tcin, Kapatsitsan Kajtachicliin.
K'a patop Kiowa Apache.
Kap ho' Santa Clara.
Kapilano Hoinulchison.
Ka Po Santa < 'lara, Tut-rto.
Kapoga, Kapo ja Kapo/.ha.
Ka Poo Santa < 'lara.
Haposecocke Knpkiprock
Ka po sias, Kapota Kapo/ha
Kapoti Capote.
Ka pou Santa Clara.
Ka-po'-za Kapo/ha.
^" ' • '"< 'III \ 'It \\ .
Kapung Santa Clara.
Kaqlanuwu' Knkannwii.
Kaqrm ato>wa" Kakhniiaton\\ an
Kaq tea waic Kakhtshaiiwaish
Ka quaitl Kiiquaith.
Karaghiyadirha «'atieadea
Karakenh Karaken
Karaler, Karahk, Karalit K-kinio
KTa"kaWayB' Karankoas- Karank
K4 ra«ch kidetan Kaya-hkid,
Karathyadirs Canea-lea.
Kan-act l.ijiaii.
Karhatyonni Karhationni.
oo-as-^Karan-
Kariko Tonkawa
Karkadia Ka>ka>kia
Karkinonpol. KakiimnUi
Karlooch -Karlnk
Kar luk wec« K«].,k\\i<
Karluta Karluk.
Kannowong- Kuuinauang.
Karo=Gyazru.
Karo-xnadshu=Kadohadacho.
Karquines= Karkin.
Kar-qwan-ton = Kagwantan.
Karro=(Jyazru.
Kar'-sa= Kansa.
Karsioot, Karsooit=Karsuit.
Karsuk= Karsok.
Karulik==Kanulik.
K'arussuit= Karnsuit.
Kar-wee-wee=Atsmitl.
Kasagaskwatcima'kag=(;asakaskuatc}iinimo.kak.
Kasaha unuii=Chickasaw.
Kasarsoak= Kagsersuak.
Kasas= Kansa.
Kascakias= Kaskaskia.
Kaschjukwagmjut= Akhiok.
Kaschkaschkung= Knsknski.
Kaschke-kon=Kashkekoan.
Kasgresquios= Kaskaskia.
Kashanquash= Kashong.
Kashapaokla, Kashap-iikla= Kushapokla.
Kashaski= Kaskaskia.
Kash-a-woosh-ah= Kassovo.
Kashega= Kashiga.
I Kashigalagamute, Kashigalogumut=Kasliigalak.
Kashigin= Kashiga.
Kashonquash= Kashong. .
Kashpugowitk=Kespoogwit.
Kashtih asha=Cushtusha.
Kashukvagmiut= A khiok.
Kashunahmiut, Kashunok=Kjishunnk.
Kasil=Casalic.
Kasita=Usseta.
Kaskaias= Kiowa Aiiaclie.
Kaskaisas, Kaskaiskas,Kaskakias, Kaskakies= Kas
kaskia.
Kaskanakh, Kaskanek= Kaskanak.
Kaskarorens= Tusca n ira .
Kaskascia, Kaskasia, Kaskaskies= Kaskaskia.
Kaskaskunk= Knsknski.
Kaskasquia== Kaskaskia.
Kaskaya, Kaskia= Kiowa Apache.
Kaskinakh= Kaskanak.
Kaskkasies= Kaskaskia.
Kaskuskies=Kuskuski.
Kas4in-ta= Haslinding.
Kasoatcha=Kosotshe.
K-asq'ague'de, Kasq!akue'di=Kaskakoedi
Kasqui,Kasquias= Kaskaskia.
Kasquinanipo= Kakinonba.
Kasquuasquias= Kaskaskia.
Kassan, Kassan Haade=Kasaan.
Kasseya, Kasseye'-i= Kadohadacho.
Kass^achamiut, Kassianmute^=Kassiank.
Kassilo, Kassilof =Kasilof.
Kassiluda=Sabdatoto.
Kas-so-teh-nie^ Knsliotunne.
Kassra-kuedi— Kaskakoedi.
Kasta kagawai, K-astak'e'rauft'i-=J)aiyuahl-lanas.
Kastaxe'xda-an= Knstaliekdaan.
Kas'-tel-Po-mo= Wailaki.
Ka sua --= Cash wah .
Kataba=Catawba.
Kataghayekiki-Alent.
Katagi'tiganing=Gatageteganning.
Katagkag-mioute= Katagkak.
K'a-fa-gottine, Kat'a-gottine=Kawchodinne.
Katahba= Catawba.
Katahooche=Chattahoochee.
Ka-tah-te=Medilding.
Katai --Kahtai.
Ka-ta-kas= Kiowa A])ac]ie.
Ka-'ta-ra'-kra9=Cattaraugus.
Kataubahs ( :a t a w ba .
Kata^ka= Kiowa Apache.
K-atc'a'de= Kateadi.
Katce =Siksika.
Katchan= Ynma.
K'a tcho gottine, Katcho-0ttine= Kawchogottine.
Kat'-chu=Katsalgi.
Katcina, Katcina wiiiwu = Kacliina.
Kates- Kake.
Katezie --= Katsoy.
Katha'gi Kansa.
Kathlamak, Kathlamet=Cathlainet.
Kathlaminimim=Kathlaminmin.
Kathlamit, Kathlamut=Cath]aiuet.
Kathlapootle=Cathlapotle.
BULL. 30]
KATHLABEM KEE-KIK-TAG-AMEUT8
1071
Kathlarem= Kathlaram.
Kathiemit= Cathlamet.
Kathlendaruc=Kalindaruk.
Kathtippecamunk=Tippecanoe.
Ka'tihcha, Ka-tish-tya, Katistya, Ka-ti-tya=San
Felipe.
Ka-ti-ya-ye-mix= Kutaiimiks.
Katkwaltu=Katkwaahltu.
Katlagakya= Shahala.
Katlamak, Katlamat, Katlammets= Cathlamet.
Katlaportl=Cathlapptle.
Katlendarukas= Kalindaruk.
K-'at nas had'a'i=Kaadnaas-hadai.
Kato-Pomo= Kato.
Katowa= Cherokee.
Katschadi= Katcadi.
Katskil, Katskill=Catskill Indians.
Kattagmjut=Kattak.
Kattahawkees=Kitkehahki.
Kattanaiiaws= Kutenai.
Kattaning= Kittanning.
Kattarbe, Kattaupa=Catawba.
Katteka=KiowaApache.
Kattera=Tutelo.
Katuku= Chastucosta.
Kaua=Kawa.
Ka-uay-ko== Laguna.
Kaughnawaugas= Caughnawaga.
Kauia= Kawia.
Ka-uin-a= Kowina.
Kauitchin, K'au'itcin= Cowichan.
Kau'-lits=Cowlitz.
Kaumainsh=Comanche.
Kaumanang= Kaumauang.
Kaunaudasage=Canadasaga.
Kau'q-wan=Kaukhwan.
Kaus=Coos.
Kausas=Kansa.
Kau-ta-noh=Contahnah.
Kautika=Kituhwa.
Kauvuyas= Ka\via.
Kauwetsaka, Kauwetseka=Aka\ventchaka.
Ka'-ii wiin-wu=Kau.
Kau-yai'-chits= Kawia.
Kauzau= Kansa.
Kavagan= K on yam.
Kavayos= Kawia.
Kavea, Kaveaks, Kaverong Mutes, Kaviacks-
Kaviagmiut.
Kaviagamute= Kaviazagmiut.
Kaviagmuts, Kaviagmyut, Kaviaks= Kaviagmiut
Kaviawach= White River Tte.
Kaviazagamute, Kaviaza' gemut= Kaviazagmiut
Kavvachias, Kavvchias, Kavvechias, Kavvkias=
Cahokia.
Kavwaru-maup= Kawia.
Kaw= Kansa.
Kawa=Kio\va.
Kawahykaka, Kawaihkaa, Ka-waik', Ka-waika',
Kawaikama, Kawaikame, Ka-waik'-ka-me=
Laguna.
Kawaiko=Sitsim6.
Kawaikome= Laguna.
Kawaiokuh= Kawaika.
Ka-wai-ra-chi-u= White River Ute.
Kawanu'nyi= Kawanuyi.
Kawan'-ura/sunyi= Conoross.
Kawapabikani'kag=Gawababiganikak.
Kawas= Kiowa.
Kawatskins=Cowi(ihan.
Kawcho-dinneh= Kawchodinne.
Kawelitsk=Cowlitx;.
Kawerkewotche= Kawoltukwucha.
Ka-wi'-a-suh= Kawaiisu.
Kawichen= Cowichan.
Ka-wi-na-han=Siksika.
Kawishm= Kawaiisu.
Kawita Talahassi=Kawita.
Kawitchen = Cowichan .
Kawitshin=Cowichan, Salishan Family.
Kawitskins= Cowichan .
Kawitunshki = Tchatkasitunsh ki .
Kawi'yi=Cowee.
Kawkias= Cahokia.
Kawnjagmjut= Kaguyak.
Sawuytas= Kawita.
£aw-welth=Chaahl.
iawytas= Kawita.
Kaw'-za= Kansa.
Ka-xi= Crows.
Kay&/ckidetan=Kayashkidetan.
Kayaguas= Kiowa.
Kaya'ha'ge'=Cayahoga.
Kayakshigvikg=Kaiaksekawik.
Kayamishi= Kiamisha.
K-'aya'ng=Kayung.
Kayaways= Kiowa.
Kayayak= Kaguyak.
Kayeghtalagealat=Coreorgonel.
Kayingehaga= Mohawk.
Kayjatin= Kaihatin.
Kaykovskie= Kake.
Kayo'kath, Kayoku-aht= Kyuquot.
Kayouse= Cay use.
Kayowa, Kayowe'= Kiowa.
Kayo wgaws = Ca y uga .
Ka-yd-woc= Cayeguas.
Kayowu= Kiowa.
Kay-tzen-lin= Kaihatin.
Kayuguas= KIOWH .
Kayiigue-6non=Cayuga.
Kayul=Cayuse.
KayuseCreek=Cayoosh Creek.
Kayuses= Cayuse.
Ka'yuwa= Kiowa.
Kayuxes= Cayuse.
Kayyhekwarakeh=Kayehkwarageh.
K'?a-'e=Kthae.
Kcal tana=Kulchana.
Kgfan=Kdhun.
K9e/-liit-li'-;unne/=Kthelutlitunne.
Kchaljkagmjut=Kaltshak.
K'chi-ga-gong'-go= Kc-hegagonggo.
K'ciwuk'ciwu=Kshiwukshiwu.
K'9o-;ai'-me= Kthotaime.
v0un=Kdhun.
K'pu-na'-ta-a^tcun' ^unne= Kthunataachuntunne.
K'9u-qwes/-iunne=Kthukhwestunne.
K'9u-qwic' ^unne=Siuslaw.
K,9u-qwut'-tunne=Kthukliwuttunne.
K'9u-tet'-me-tse'-e-tut'-tun = Kthutetmetseetut-
tun.
Ke=Kekin.
Kealeegees= Kailaidshi.
Kea-tdoa=Keya.
Keate, Keati= Kiatang.
Ke-at= Panamint.
Keawahs= Kawia.
Keawas= Kiowa.
Keawaw= Kiawaw.
Keaways= Kiowa.
Keawe, Keawee=Keyauwee.
Kea-wit-sis= Tlauitsi's.
Ke-ax-as= Kiyuksa.
Kebiks= Montagnais.
Kecapps= Kickapoo.
Kecchies= Kichai.
Kecheel=Kechayi.
Keche-gumme-winine-wug, Kechekame Wenenewak
= Kitchigumiwininiwug.
Ke-che-se-be-win-in-e-wug, Ke-che-se-be-win-o-wing=
Kitchisibiwininiwug.
Ke-che-wan-dor-goning, Kech-e-waun-dau-gu-mink=
Ketchewaundaugenink.
Keohi=Luisefio.
Kechies= Kichai.
Kechis= Kichai, Luiseno.
Kechtawangh= Kitchawank.
Keckkeknepplin= Kickenapawlinj
Kecopes= Kickapoo.
Kedi=Huna.
Kee-ark-sar= Kiyuksa.
Keeawawes= Keyauwee.
Keechers= Kichai.
Kee-ches= Kitzeesh.
Keechi, Keechies= Kichai.
Keechik=Kilchik.
Kee-chis= Kitzeesh.
Kee-chum-a-kai-to, Keechum-akarlo = Kitzimgay-
lum.
Keechy= Kichai.
Keeghik=Nikhkak.
Kee'-hat-sa, Keeheet-sas= Crows.
Kee.jik=Nikhkak.
Kee'-kat'-sa= Crows.
Keek heat la=Kitkatla.
Kee-kik-tag-ameuts= Kikiktak.
1072
KEEN-ATH-TOIX— KEY3R-HWOTQ3T
Keen-ath-toix-Kmuhtoiah.
Kee nip-saim. Kee-mp-sim=- Kenipsmi.
Keeowaws. Keeowee Keyauwee.
Kees Arikara.
Kee tab hon neet -longas.
Keet heat -la, Keethratlah^ KUkatla.
KeeUas -Kichai.
K'e'etse Katsev.
Kee-uke-sah -Kiyuksa.
Keew-aho = Tuscarora.
Keewalik Kugaluk.
Kega-boge Kickapoo.
Kegaiogue Kekioiiga.
l§Sktowrigemft= Kegikjowrigemiut.
Kegiktowruk =K)ktaguk.
Kegniogue-Kekionga.
Kegokhtowik =Kikt«guk.
Kehabous -Kickapoo.
Keh chen wilt =l}uaitso.
Kehk. Kehons Kake.
Xehtehticut-Titicut.
Ke ia -l:i -//ie-- Kiakima.
Keiauwees Keyauwee.
Keilijah Kailaidshi.
Keimanoeitoh Kitlope.
Keinthe-Ueyodeshot.
Keiscatchewan. Keiskatchewan=< ree.
Kei-u gues-Cayuga.
Kejawn' Yunia.
Kek Kake.
Ke ka alns Kikiallu.
Kekalus Tikualus.
Kekapos, Kekapou = Kickapoo.
Ke ^a'tsu Naii|'anta.
Kekaupoag Kickapoo.
Kekch-kon Kake.
Ke ke on gay Kekionga.
Kekerannon rounons = Nipissmg.
Keketticut Titiciit.
Kekies Kichai.
Kekiongo Kekionga.
K-ek k''enox Kyekykyenok.
Ke ko neck Shanamkarak.
Kekopos Kickajioo.
Kekuvskoe Kake.
Kelamantowruk -Kiliinantavie.
Kelamouches_ ( 'oinanche.
Ke le' nyu muh Kele.
Keles Karankawa.
Ke lev a tow tin = Kiliinantavie.
Ke' le wun wu Kele.
Kelistenos ('ree.
Kellamucks Tillainook.
Kell aout Halaut.
Kellespem Kali^pel.
Kel seem aht Kelseinaht.
Kelgey Makli.-lclii'l.
Kel'ta Tlfltlini:.
K eltsm&'ath Kelsi-maht.
Kel ut sah Kilut>ai.
Kemahwivi ('hcinchucvi.
Kematuit, Kemesuit KaniMiit.
Kemsquits Kiiusi|tiit.
Ke'na Kainah.
Kenabeca. Kenabes • Norridtri-wock.
Kenaghamiut Kinak.
Kenai, Kenaians, Kenaies Athapascan Family
K naiak hotana.
Kenai tcna, Kenaitaes, Kcnaitzc, Kenaiycr, Kenai
yut, Kenaize, Kenaizen KnaiakliotMiui.
Kenaizer Atlmpa-cnn Family.
Kenajer K naiakhotana.
Ke na pe com a qua KiMiapacoina<|na.
Kenas Kiiaiakuotalia.
Kcna*now KilliMioo.
K»>nath tui ex KinnlitoiHh
Ki-nay, Kenaycrn. Kenayzi K naiak hotana.
Kcnchenkicg K iintgiiiuccy.
Kendaei Kcndaia.
Kenebec, Kcnebi-cka Ki'nnc'hcc.
Kcneb«'f:k<! IndcanB. Kcnebeke Norridgewock
Kenebeke Kennebec.
K<-n OB ti Knncsf.
K.-r
.
K'-nhulka Ikaiihatki.
Kenigayat - KiiiK'iak.
Ke-ni'kaci'y[a= Kenikashika.
Ke nika-shing-ga=Kekin.
Ke-nish-te'-no-wuk, Ke-nis-te-noag, Kemstenoo, Ke-
nistenos=Cree.
Kennachananaghamiut=KenachRnanak
Kennebec, Kennebec Indians, Kennebecks, Kenne-
beki= Norridgewock.
Kennedaseage, Kennesedaga= Caiiadasaga.
Kennuyak=Paugwik.
Ke-noushay= Kenozhe.
Kenowiki=(^onoy.
Ke-no-zha= K enozhe.
Kentaienton= Gentaienton.
Kentsia, Kentsio=Kente.
Ke-nunctioni= 1 roquois.
Keo Haade= Aokeawai.
Keomee= Keyauwee.
Keope-e-no= Koprino.
Keowe= Keowee.
Keowewallahs=Clowwewalla.
Keoxa= Kiyuksa.
Kepar=Ishipishi.
Ke-pau-yau=Kipayu towns.
Keq!=Kake.
Kequeloose=Tikwalus.
Ke-ques-ta=Kikwistok.
Kera=Keresan Family.
Keralite= Eskimo.
Keran, Keras=Keresan Family.
Kerchi= Kichai.
Kerem-eeos, Keremeoos, Keremya'uz=Kerenieus.
Keres=Keresan Family.
Ke-re-tcu"=Kerechun.
Kern River=Tubatulabal.
Kerokias=Cahokia.
Keroopinough= Koprino.
Kershaws=Catawba.
Kershong= Kashong.
Kertani= Lower Kutenai.
Kescacons= Kishkakon.
Keshase=Kitzeesh.
Keshpugowitk= Kespoogwit.
Keskeskias= Kaskaskia.
Keskistkonck= Keskistkonk.
Ke-spi-co-tha= Kispokotha.
Kespoogwituna'k= Kespoogwit.
Kessler=Makhelchel.
Kesuna=Kashunuk.
Kes whaw-hay= Keresan Family.
Ket-a-Mats= Kitamat.
Ket-an dou=Kitunto.
Ketapekon, Ke-tap'-e-k6n-nong=Tippecanoe.
Ketawaugas= Cherokee.
Ketchegamins:= Kitchigami.
Ketchewaundaugumink=Ketchewaundaugenink.
Ketcheyes, Ketchies= Kichai.
Ketchigamins= Kitchigami.
Ke-tchi na, Ketchip-a-huan= Kechipauan.
Ketchiquut=Titicut.
Ketciwawiyandaganing = Ketchewaundaugenink,
Ke-tdoa=Ke.
Ketehigamins= Kitchigami.
Ketehiquut, Ketehtequtt= Titicut .
Ketetas=Shanwappom.
k 'e'tgo hit tan = Ketgohittan.
Kethepecannank=Tippecanoe.
Keth-e-wan-don-gon-ing=KetchewaundaugemnJ£.
Kethtipecanunk, Kethtipiconunck=Tippecanoe.
Ket-ka-kesh=Kitkehahki.
Ketlakaniak= C'ooniac.
Ketlane -Kitlani.
Ketlitk-Kutchin=Unakhotana.
Ke toon-ok-shelk=Kitwinshilk.
Ketschetnaer= Ahtena.
Ke'tsi ^Katsey.
Ketticut -Titimit,
Kettle band, Kettle band Sioux =()ohenonpa.
Kettle Falls, Kettle Indians=Colville.
Kettooah -Kituhwa.
Ket wilk ci-pa- Kitwilksheba.
Ketyagoos ••= Kitti/oo.
Kevalinye Mutes, Kevalinyes=KevalingamHit.
Ke waught chen -unaughs=Ke\vanghtohenomach
Kewawees Keyauwee.
Keweah Kawia.
K'exerten -Kekerten.
Keyawees--= Keyauwee.
Keycchies, Keyche, Keychies=Kichai.
Key3r-hwotqat= Keyerhwotket.
BULL. 30]
KEYES — KIK-THE-SWE-MCJD
1073
Keyes, Keyeshees, Keys=Kichai.
Keyuse=Cayuse.
Kezerevsky= Koserefski.
'Keztce=Kezche.
Kfwe-tpa-Gottine=Kfvvetragottine.
Kgallegak= Kialegak.
Kha'-a=Cheghita.
Khagantayakhun'khin= Aleut.
Khahkhahtons= Chippewa.
K'haibhai'= Santa Clara.
Khaigamut=Khaik.
Khakhatons, Khakhatonwan= Chippewa.
Khalams= Clallam.
Khaltat's village=Kaltat.
Khaniikh=Goch.
K'ha-po-o= Santa Clara.
Kha-t'a-ottine=Kawchodinne.
Kha-tcho-gottine=Kawchogottine.
Khatnotoutze= Kagokakat.
Khatukeyu= Win tun.
Kha-tpa-Gottine= Kawchodinne.
Khecham= Luiseno.
Khekhu=Kake.
Khenipsim= Kenipsim.
Khina Haade=Haena.
Khiondaesahan=Ekiondatsaan.
Khionontatehronon, Khionontaterrhonons= Tiono-
tati.
KhleT-ta=Tlelding.
Khogotlinde= Khogoltlinde.
Khootznahoo= Hutsnuvvu.
Khoouchtioulik, Khoouchtioulik-mioute=Koyuk-
tolik.
Khoso=Hopi.
Khotilkakat, Khotilkakate, Khotylnakat=Kotil.
Khoulpouni= Khulpuni.
Khounanilinde=Khunanilinde.
Khu-a nika-shing-ga = Khra.
Khuilchan. Khuilchana= Kulchana.
Khuingetakhten, Khuingitatekhten= Kuingshte-
takten.
Khuligichagat= Khuligichikat.
Khu»-tdoa= Kun.
Kun-un-ah'=Tahltan.
Khust-e-net, Khust-e-nete= Khwaishtunnetunnc.
Khutsno, Khutsnu=Hutsnu\vu.
Khutulkakat=Kutul.
Ki-a-a= Pueblo Alto.
Kia'anaan=Kechipauan.
Kiaboha= Kiabaha.
KiafFess= Kuasse.
Kiahoba = Kiabaha.
Kiaini= Kinaani.
K'ia'-ki-me= Kiakima.
Kiaknukmiut= Kini petu .
Kialajahs, Kialechies, Kialeegees, Kialega, Kialgie,
Kialiages= Kailaidshi.
Kialigamiut= Kaialik.
Kialiga's, Kialige, Kialigee, Ki-a-li-jee= Kailaidshi .
Kiallegak= Kialegak.
Kianamaras=Gallinomero.
Kia'-na-wa=Kechipauan.
Ki-a'-ni==Kegi.
KianosilI=Kianusili.
Kiapaha=Quapaw.
K'iap kwai na, K'iap'-kwai-na-kwe, K'iap kwai na-
kwin=Ojo Caliente.
Kiasses, Kiasseschaneres= Kuasse.
Kiatagmute= Kiatagmiut.
Kiataro, Kiataw=Coyoteros.
Kiatenes= Kiatagmiut.
Kiatenses= Knaiakhotana.
Kiateros= Coyoteros.
Ki'-a-wa, Kia'ways=Kiowa.
Ki-a,-wet-ni= Kiavyetnau.
Kiaw-pino= Koprino.
Kiburi=Quiburi.
Kicapoos, Kicapous, Kicapoux, Kicapus=Kickapoo.
Kicaras=Arikara.
Kiccapoos= Kiekapoo.
Kichae=Kichai.
Kichaga= Caya hoga.
Kichaoneiak.'Kichaoueiak=Kishkakon.
Kichapacs= Kiekapoo.
Kiche=Kichai.
Kichesipiiriniouek, Kichesipiriniwek = Kichesipi-
rini.
Kichik=Kilchik.
Kichis=Kichai.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 68
Kichkagoneiak, Kichkankoueiak= Kishkakon.
Kichtages= Illinois.
Kichtawan, Kichtawanc, Kichtawanghs, Kichta-
wons, Kichtewangh, Kichtowanghs=Kitcha-
wank.
Ki'->ii-ku'^uc= Wichita.
Ki-)i!i-tcac=Kichai.
Kickabawa= Kishkawbawee.
Kickapoo= Kispokotha.
Kickapoos of the prairies= Prairie Kiekapoo.
Kickapoos of the Vermilion= Vermilion.
Kickapos= Kiekapoo.
Kick-a-pou-go-wi Town=Kickapougowi.
Kickapous, Kickipoo= Kiekapoo.
Kick-sa-tee= Kiksadi.
Kicktages= Illinois.
Kicktawanc=Kitehawank.
Kickuallis= Kikiallu.
Kiclichee= Kailaidshi.
Kicoagoves, Kicoapous, Kicopoux= Kiekapoo.
Kictawanc = Kitchavvank.
Ki-dagh-ra= Azqueltan.
Kiddan= Skedans.
Kiddekedisse = Wichita.
Kidelik=Kidnelik.
Kidikurus= Wichita.
Kiechee= Kichai.
Kiektaguk= Kiktaguk.
Kienketons= Sisseton .
Kieoux= Cayuse.
Kiesno's village =Wakanasisi.
Kieteng= Kiatang.
Kietsash= Kichai.
Ki-e-wah= Kiowa.
Ki-gal-twal-la= Watlala.
Kiganis, Kigarnee,Kigenes=Kaigani.
Kiggiktagmyut= Kigiktagmiut.
Kighetawkigh Roanu=Illinois.
Kighigufi=Atka.
Kigh-Mioute= Kiktaguk.
Kightages= Illinois.
Kightewangh, Kightowan= Kitchawank.
Kigikhkhun=Atka.
Kigikhtawik, Kigiktauik= Kiktaguk.
Kiglacka, Kiglaska=Kiglashka.
Kignuamiut= Kinguamiut.
Kiguel= Mishikh wutmetunne.
Kigukhtagmyut= Kigiktagmiut.
Ki-gu-ksa Band=Kiyuksa.
Kihatoak' = Quijotoa.
Ki'hi=Kingegan.
Kihigouns= Unalaska.
Kihnatsa= Crows.
Kihotoak=Quijotoa.
Ki'-hu=Kegi.
Ki-hua=Santo Domingo.
Kiimilit= Eskimo.
Kij=Gabrieleno.
Kijataigmjuten, Kijataigmiiten, Kijaten=Kiatag-
miut.
Kijik=Nikhkak.
Kikabeux, Kikabons, Kikabou, KiKaboua, Kikabu=
Kiekapoo.
Kikanonas= Karankawa.
Kikapau, Kikapoes, Kikapoos= Kiekapoo.
Kikapouguoi= Kickapougowi.
Kikapous, KikapSs, Kikapoux, Kikapouz, Kikapu=
Kiekapoo.
Kikastas= Crows.
Kikchtaguk= Kiktaguk.
Kikealans= Kikiallu.
Kikhtaghouk, Kikhtangouk= Kiktaguk.
Kikhto^ amut=Eiwhuelit.
Kikiallis. Kik-i-allus, Ki-kia-loos, Kikialtis=Ki
kiallu.
Kikikhtagamiut= Kiktak.
Kikikhtagyut, Kikiktagamute, Kikiktagmut=Ki-
kiktak.
Kikiktowruk= Kiktaguk.
Kikkapoos= Kiekapoo.
Kikkertarsoak= Kkertarsoak.
; Kikkerton=Kekerten.
Kikkhlagamute, Kikkhtagamute= Kiktak.
Kik-Khuigagamute, Kikkhwigagamute=Kikuikak.
Kikliakliakakate=Kakliaklia.
Kikotan=Kiequotank.
Kikpouz= Kiekapoo.
Kiksan=Kitksan.
, Kik-the-swe-mud=Wapeminskink.
1074
Kikwistoq = Kikwistok.
Kik-wiii-wii-Kik.
KIKWISTOQ KISHAWIN
[u. A. E.
m.x.k.
Ki'lat Tsimshian.
Kilataks, Kilatica- Kilatika.
Ki-lau' utukc = Kilauutuksh.
Kilauwitawin- Kiliinantavie.
Kilauwitawinmium -Kusilvak.
Kilawalaks -Kitlakdamix.
Kil cab ta -Kitkahta.
Kilchikh = Kilehik.
Kilgat = Tsimshian.
Kilgonwah -=Kitwingach.
Kil-nai-oo=Skidegate.
Kil bar hurst's Town == Kilherhursh.
Kil har-nar's toun= Kilherner.
Kiliga -Kailaidshi.
KiHnigmyut=Kilinigmiut.
Kilisteno, Kilistinaux, Kihstmon = ( ree.
Kilistinonsof the bay of Ataouabouscatouek=l
scoutti MI.
Kilistinos, Kilistinous=CTee.
Kiliwatsal, Kiliwatshat = Kalawatset.
Kil kait hade --Hlgalu-t.
Killamook, Killamoucks, Killamouks, Killamox,
Killamuck, Killamuks -Tillamook.
Killawat -Kalawatset.
Killaxthocles : Killaxthokle.
Kill Buck=Killbnck's Town.
Kill Close By- Nitotsiksisstaniks.
Killeegko =Kailaidshi.
Killemooks, Killernoux-Tillamook.
Killestinoes-- (Tee.
Killewatsis --Kalawatset.
Killimoucks. Killimous, Killimux=Tillamook.
Killini (Tee.
Killis tamaha = Inkillis Tamaha.
Killisteneaux, Killistenoes, Killistinaux, Killis-
tini. Killistinoer, Killistinoes, Killistinons, Kil-
listinous, Killistins -Cree.
Killiwashat, Killiwatshat= Kalawatset.
Kill.on.chan. Killoosa. Killowitsa= Kilutsai.
Killsmaht Kelsemaht.
Killuda Kiliuda.
Killutsar - Kilutsai.
Killymucks Tillamook.
Kilootsa Kilutsai.
Kil pan bus Kilpanlus.
Kilsamat KeNeinnht.
Kilyamigtagvik Kiliinantavie.
Kimena lialisteo.
Ki'mkuitq Kimsquit.
Kimmocksowick =Karusuit.
Kimmooenim Kainiali.
Kimnepatoo Kinipetu.
Ki mni can Kheinniehan.
Kimoenims, Kimooenim = Kamiah.
Ki na Kainah.
Kinabik. K<-na>»ig.
Kina''tzi Knaiakhotana.
Kinagamute Kinak.
Kinaghi Kaiiiagniiiit.
K'inahi-piako '1'oiikawa.
Kinahungik Kinagingeeg.
Kinabzin ( 'a si Mnreiia.
Kinai, Kinaitsa, Kinaitze, Kinaitzi, Kinaizi, Kina
jut Knaiakli'itana.
Kinakanes < ikinaican.
Kin a roa lax, Kinawalax Kitlakdamix.
Kinawas Ki»wa.
Kinckemoeks Midiiac.
KindaiR Kendaia.
KlV/o/li: Wejegi.
Kinebikowininiwak Slio-honi.
Kinegani K inuguniiut.
Kincgnagamiut KiiK'gnagak.
Kinegnagmiut Kinegnak, Ha/.boinski.
Kine ne ai koon Kainah.
King a ghee. King a khi Kingcgan.
Kingawa Kingua.
King Beaver's Town -Tiisciiruwas.
Kingee' ga mut K inugiimiut.
Kinggigtok Kingiktok.
King Heijah'g Co«- Hadjos Town.
Kinghiak Kingiak
Kingigamute Kingegan.
Kingoua= Kingua.
Kiniaak= Kingiak.
Kinibeki= Kennebee.
Kinicklick=Kiniklik.
Kinik =Knik.
K'in'i K'el==Kintyel.
Kinik Mute= Kinugumiut.
Kinipissa= Acolapissa.
Kinishtinak, Kinishtino=Cree.
Kinisquit, Kinisquitt= Kimsquit.
Kinisteneaux, Kinistinaux, Kinistmeaux, Kmisti
noes, Kinistinons, Kinistinuwok=Cree.
Kiniwas= Kiowa.
Kinkale= Pueblo Pintado.
Kinkhankuk= Kinagingeeg.
Kinkyel= Pueblo Pintado.
Kinlitci, Kinlitcini, KlnHtsi', K3nlitsi'dine'=Kinh-
litshi.
Kin-nach-hangik, Kinnakangeck= Kinagingeeg.
Km-nas-ti= Shong* tpovi.
Kinnato-iks=Kinuhtoiah.
Kinnats, Kinnats Khotana, Kinnatz-kokhtana=
Knaiakhotana.
Kinnebeck Indians=Norridgewock.
Kinnepatoo, Kinnepatu= Kinipetu.
Kinnick= Kinik.
Kinnipetu= Kinipetu.
Kinnewoolun= Kitlakdamix.
Kinnipiaks=Qninnipiac.
i Kinnstoucks= Kinuhtoiah.
i Ki'-no= Kainah.
Kinonchepiirinik, Kinonchepirinik= Keinouche.
'• Kinongeouilini=Stnrgeon.
Kinouche, Kinouchebiiriniouek, Kinounchepirmi=
Keinquehe.
Kinsaatin= Kwilchana.
; Kinse=Cayuse.
Kinstenaux, Kinstinaux=Cree.
Kintail=Kintyel.
Kintcuu'htt;ikut=Kinchuwhikut,
Kintecaw, Kintecoy, Kinte Kaye, Kinticka=Can-
tieo.
Kin-Tiel, Kintyeli=Kintyel.
' Kinugmut, Kinugumut= Kinugumiut.
Kinuiak= Pangwik.
Kinuyak= Kingiak.
Kinya-mde=.Iiearilla.
Ki'-o-a-me = Santo Domingo.
Kiobobas= Kiabaha.
Kiocsies=Kiyuksa.
Kioetoa= Khioetoa.
Kiohican, Kiohuan, Kiohuhahans= Kiowa.
Kiokakons= Kishkakon.
Kiolege= Kailaidshi.
Kio Michie=Kiamisha.
Kionahaa= Kiowa.
Kioose=Cayuse.
Kioosta=Kiusta.
Kiotsaa=Kio.
Kiouanan, Kiouanau, Kiouanous, Kioueouenau=
Wequadong.
Kious= Dakota.
Kiovas= Kiowa.
Kiowahs, Kioway= Kiowa.
Ki'-o-wummi= Santo Domingo.
Ki-pan-na= Kipana.
Kipikawi, Kipikawi, Kipikuskvvi= Pepikokia.
Kip-nai'-ak, Kipniaguk, Kipnisk=Kipniak.
Ki-Pomas=Kato.
Kiqatsa= Crows.
Kirauash=Qnereehos.
Kirhawguagh Roanu=Karhagaglirooney.
Ki-ri-kur-uks, Kirikurus= Wichita.
Kiristinon=0ree.
Ki'-ro-ko'-qo-tce= Kirokokhoehe.
Kironnonas, Kironomes, Kirononas=Karankaw:t
Kiruhikwak= Yurok.
Kisalas=Kitzilas.
Kis'an-dinne, Kisani= Pueblos.
Kiscacones, Kiscacons, Kiscakons, Kiscakotr
Kishkakon.
Kiscapocoke= Kispokotha.
Kischigamins= Kitchigami.
Kisch-pach-la-6ts=Kishpaehlaots.
Kiscopokes= Kispokotha.
Kis-ge-gas, Kisgegos, Kis-go-gas=Kishgagass.
Kishais=Kichai.
Kishakevira= Hupa.
Kishawin = Kaisun.
BULL. 30]
KISHEQUECHKELA KIYATAIGMEUTEN
1075
Kishequechkela= Kishakoquilla.
Kishey=Kiski.
Kishgahgahs = Kishgagass.
Kishkako = Kishkakon.
Kishke-gas = Kishgagass.
Kishkemanetas, Kishkiminitas= Kiskiminetas.
Kishkuske=Kuskuski.
Kish-pi-youx = Kishpi yeoux.
Kishpochalots, Kishpokalants=Kishpachlaots.
Kisinahis=Kiowa Apache.
Kiskacoueiak = K ishkakon .
Kiskagahs= Kishgagass.
Kiskakonk, Kiskakons, Kiskakoumac, Kiskakouns =
Kishkakon.
Kiskaminetas= Kiskiminetas.
Kiskapocoke = Kispokotha.
Kiskemanitas, Kiskemeneco = Kiskiminetas.
Kiskiack, Kiskiak=Chiskiac.
KisKies=Kiski.
Kis Kightkonck=Keskistkonk.
Kiskokans= Kishkakon.
Kiskomnitos=Kiskominitoes.
Kiskowanitas= Kiskominitoes.
Kiskuskias= Kaskaskia.
Kisky=Kiski.
Kislistinons= Cree.
Kispachalaidy, Kispachlohts= Kishpachlaots.
Kispaioohs= Kishpiyeoux.
Kispapous= Kickapoo.
Kispiax= Kishpiyeoux.
Kispogogi, Ki-spo-ko-tha= Kispokotlia.
Kispyaths, Kispyox= Kishpiyeoux.
Kissah=Coosa.
Kissaiakh= Kashaiak.
Kissgarrase, Kiss-ge-gaas= Kishgagass.
Kissiak, Kissiakh= Kashaiak.
Kisteneaux= Cree.
Kitadah=Kitunto.
Eataesches, Kitaesechis=Kichai.
Kitaheeta= Ilitchiti.
Kitalaska= Kitzilas.
Kitamah, Kitamaht, Kitamatt=Kitamat.
Kit, an, doh= Kitunto.
Ki-ta-ne-make= Khitanumanke.
Kitangataa=Kitangata.
Kitanning= Kittanning.
Kitans=Gituns.
Zitatels=Kitkatla.
Kitawan= Kitahon.
Kitax=Kitaix.
Kit-cathla=Kitkatla.
Kitchaclalth= Kitsalthlal.
Ki'tchas=Kir-hai.
Kitchatlah = K it katla.
Zitchawanc, Kitchawonck= Kitchawank.
Kitche, kla, la= Kitsalthlal.
Kitchem-kalem=Kitzimgaylum.
Ki'-tchesh, Kitchies=Kichai.
Kitchigamich, Kitchigamick=Kitehigami.
Kitchigami-wininiwak=Kitchigmni\vininiwug.
Kitchimkale= Kiiziingaylum.
Kitchisibi-wininiwak = Kitchisibiwiiiiniwug
Kitcho-pataki=IIichopataki.
Kitchtawanghs= Kitchawank.
Kitchulass= Kitzilas.
Kitchupataki= Kitchopataki.
Kitcigamiwininiwag=KechegummeTviiiine\vug.
Kitcoonsa= Kitwingach.
Kite= Crows.
Kite Indians, Kites =Stai tan.
Kitestues= Kittizoo.
Kitha-ata=Kitkahta.
Kit-hai-uass hade=Hlgaiu.
Kithannink= Kittanning.
Kithatla=Kitkatla.
Kithigami= Kitchigami.
Kithkatla=Kitkatla.
Kitiga'ru= Kitegareut.
Kit-ih-shian= Kitksan.
KFtikiti'sh=Wichita.
Kitimat=Kitamat.
Kitinahs=Kitaninaiksh.
Kitistzoo= Kittizoo.
Kit'-ka=Kitkehahki.
Kitkaata, Kitkada, Kitkaet= Kitkahta.
Kitkagas= Kishgagass.
Kitkaha 'ki, Kitkahoets= Kitkehahki.
Kitkaht, Kitkathla, Kit-kats= Kitkahta.
Kxt'-ke-hak-i= Kitkehahki.
Kit-khall-ah, Kit-khatla= Kitkatla.
Kit-ksum, Kit-ksun= Kitksan.
Kitlacdamax= Kitlakdamix .
Kitlach-damak, Kitlach- damix= Kitlakdamix.
Kitlan, Kitlan Kilwilpeyot=Kitlani.
Kitlatamox= Kitlakdamix.
Kitlax=Kitaix.
Kitloop, Kitlop=Kitlope.
Ki't6na'Qa=Kutenai, Upper Kutenai.
Kitoonitza= Kitkatla.
Kits-ach-la-aTch= Kitsalthlal.
Kitsaoi= Kichai.
Kitsagas= Kishgagass.
Kitsagatala- Kitsalthlal.
Kitsaiches= Kichai.
Kitsalas, Kiisalass, Kitsallas= Kitzilas.
Kitsash, Kitsasi, Kits de Singes= Kichai.
Kitseesh= Kitzeesh .
Kitseguecla, Kitse-gukla= Kitzegukla.
Kit-se-lai-so, Kitselassir, Kitsellase= Kitzilas.
Kitsenelah, Kit-se-quahla, Kit-se-quak-la= Kitze
gukla.
Kits-ge-goos, Kits-go-gase= Kishgagass.
Kitsigeuhle, Kitsiguchs, Kitsiguhli= Kitzegukla.
Kits-iisch, Kitsis= Kitzeesh.
Kitsoss= Kichai.
Kitspayuchs, Kits-piouse, Kits-pioux, Kits-piox=
Kishpiyeoux.
Kitspukaloats= Kishpachlaots.
Kits-pyonks= Kishpiyeoux.
Kits-se-quec-la= Kitzegukla,
KI'tsu= Kichai.
Kitsumkalem, Kitsumkalum=Kitzinigayluin.
Kitswingahs= Kitwingach.
Kitswinscolds= Kitwinskole.
Kittak=Kitaix.
Kit ta maat=Kitamat.
Kittamaque-ink, Kittamaqundi= Kittamaquindi.
Kittamarks, Kit-ta-muat= Kitamat.
Kitt-ando= Kitunto.
Kittaning, Kittaones= Kittanning.
Kit-ta-was= Cumshewa.
Kitte-ga-re-ut, Kitte-garroe-oot, Kit-te-ga-ru= Kite
gareut.
Kit-tek, Kitten, Kit-tex=Kitaix.
Kittimat= Kitamat.
Kit-tistzu= Kittizoo.
Kittlean=Kitlani.
Kitt-lope=Kitlope.
Kittoa=Kituhwa.
Kit-too-nuh'-a= Kutenai.
Kittowa= Kituh wa.
Kittralchla= Kitkatla.
Kittumarks= Kitamat.
Kittuwa= Cherokee.
Kituanaha=Kitunahan Family, Kutenai.
Kituhwagi' = Cherokee.
Kitunaha=Kitunahan Family, Kutenai.
Kitunana, Kituna'xa= Kutenai.
Kitwancole, Kit-wan-cool= Kitwinskole.
Kit-wang-agh, Kitwangar= Kitwingach.
Kitwanshelt== Kitwinshilk.
Kit-will-coits; Kitwill, quoitz=Kitwilgioks.
Kit, will, su, pat= Kitwilksheba.
Kitwint-shieth, Kitwintshilth= Kitwinshilk.
Kit-wulg-jats=Kitwilgioks.
Kit-wulkse-le= Kitwilksheba.
Kitwunga= Kitwingach.
Kitwunkool= Kitwinskole.
Kityagoos= Kittizoo.
Kit-zilass= Kitzilas.
Ki-ua= Sap-to Domingo.
Kiu-ahs-dee=Shpngopovi.
Kiukusweskitchimi-uk=Male<;ite
Kiuses= Cayuse.
Kivalhioqua= Kwalhioqua.
Kivalinag-miut= Kevalingamiut
Kivalinge= Kecheniudluk.
Kivichakh=Kvichak.
Kivome=Santo Domingo.
Kivualinagmut= Kivualinak.
Ki'-wa=Santo Domingo.
Kiwaa=Kiowa.
Kiwaw= Cayuse.
Ki'-wo-mi= Santo Domingo.
Ki'xmi= Kinugumiut.
Ki-ya-hanni, Ki-ya-jani=Kiyahani.
Kiyataigmeuten, Kiyaten= Kiata,gmiut.
KI Y IT KSAN KOIKHFAGAMUTE
Kiyuksan Kiyuksrt.
Kiyuse •Cayusi1.
Ki ian' ne Pueblos.
Kizh (iabrirlrn...
K kaltat Kallatr.
K'kasawi K< • \vasayoi-.
Kkhaltat -Kaltnt.
Kkhaltel Kiiltag.
Kk a Ion Gottine Kraylongottine.
Kk^ayva Gottine Krayiragottine.
Kkrayou Kouttanse = Kaiyuhkhotana.
Kk^ayttchare ottine - Kawchodinm.'.
Kkpay-tpele-ottine, Kkpesf ayle-kke ottine= Ath
basca.
K' kwa 'kum ---- K u k \va k u in .
Klaamen=.Sliammon.
Klaat sop Clatsop.
Klachatah Klikitat.
Klackamas. Klackamus, Klankamuss=Clackama.
Klpckarpun Xtlakyapamuk.
Klackatacks, Klackatucks- Klikitat.
Ki a'ecai.xix Ktlai'shatlkik.
Kia'gulaq Katlagulak.
Klahangamut Klchnkuk.
Klahars Klahosuht.
Klahinks Vakutat.
Klah oh quaht --('layoquot.
Klahoose rlahnosr.
Klahoquaht ('layoquot.
Klahose. Klahous -Clahoosc.
Klah wit sis -Tlauit^is.
Klaizarts, Kla iz zarts Makali.
Klakalama -Thlakalania.
Klakamat -rlarkama.
Klakatacks Klikitat.
Klakheluk - Ncahkeluk.
Klakimas Clackaina.
Klakwan - Klukwan.
Kla kwul lum -C'lixjualluin.
Klalams. Klalanes. Klallam=Clallam.
Klamacs. Klamaks Klainnth.
Klamaskwaltin Klamasqiialtin.
Klamat Klainath.
Klamath Ijitiiamiaii Family. Shastan Family.
Klamath Lake Indians= Klamath.
Klamaths Vumk.
Klamatk Klamath.
Kla ma took Klamatuk.
Klameth, Klamets Klamath.
Kia'moix Kathuin.ik.
Klanoh klatklam Kalispi-l
Klantala K \\atami.
Kla oo qua ahts, Kla-oo-quates=( 'layoquot.
Klapatci'tcin Kapachichin.
Klarkinos K la.-kiuo.
Klaahoose < 'lalioo-c.
Klas' kaino Kla-kitiu
Klasset Makali.
Klass ki no Klaskiiiu.
Klatawars Klatanars.
Klat la wash Klatlaua-
Klat ol klin Kat-liikmin.
Klatolieaquilla Tlatlasi koala.
Klatraps, K'atsaps ('lats(Pp.
KlaUcanai.KlaUkanai.Klatskania.Klats-ka-nui^c
1 lat-kanai.
Klatsops <']atsup.
Klathtonis Tlatskiunti.
Klauoh klatklam Kntfiini.
Klausuna 'riainiMvi.
Kla wit BIS, KU wi tsush TlauitsN
Klawmuts Klamath.
Klax.;rmettc 'rak.-omiiit
Klay cha la tinneh TliliriKcliailiinn.
Klay quoit n,m.,,,i,,f.
K ay tinneh ThliiiKchadimie.
KI rhangamute Klrlmknk
Klech ah' mech Tlkaiiich.-.'ii
KlcpitBhegamut Kk-K'uchck.'
Klck«-tat Klikitat
Kh-mook Tillamook
•
.. Kliavakans
KHkalatH, ;
JUmget Tliiik'it.
Klinquan-KlinkuHii.
Klin-tchanpe, Klin-tchonpeh=Lintchanre.
Kliquital= Klikitat.
Klistinaux, Klistinons, Klistinos=Cree.
Kliuquan= Klinkwan.
Klo-a-tsul-tshik'=Tutchonekutchin.
Klockwaton, Klockwatone= Klochwatone.
K'lo9tce'-aiinne= Klothchetunne.
Klbgi^ine, Klogidme', Klogni=Klogi.
Kl'o-ke -ottine, Klo-kke-Gottine, Klo-kke-ottine=
Klokegottine.
Klokwan = K 1 u k \va n .
K16- ven-Kouttchin, Klo- ven-Kuttchin = T u k k u t h-
kutchin.
Klowitshis=Tlauitsis.
Kluck-hait-kwee= Kluckhaitkwu.
Kluckwaton, Kluckwatone= Klochwatone.
Klucquan^ Klukwan.
Klue, Klue's Village=Kloo.
Klugaducayn= Klokadakaydn.
Klukatat, Kluk-ha-tat= Klikitat.
Kluk-nachadi=Tluknahadi.
Klukwan= Kake.
Klusklus=Tluskez.
Klutagmiut= Klutak.
Knacsitares=^Gnacsitare.
Knaina, Knaiokhotana= Knaiakhotana.
Knakanak=Kanakanak.
Knaut=Kuaut.
Knecktakimut=Chiukak.
Kneestenoag=Cree.
Kngalukmut, Kngalukmute = K \ iga 1 u k .
Kniegnagamute— Kiiuvj?na k.
Knife Indians= Ksbataottine, Ntlakyapamuk.
Knik Station= Knakatimk.
Kniktag'emut= I knetuk.
K'niq' a-mut= K nik.
Knisteaux, Knistenaus, Knistenaux, Knisteneau,
Knisteneaux, Knisteneux, Knisteno, Knistenoos,
Knistinaux, Knistineaux, Knistinos=Cree.
Knives= Xtlakyapamuk.
Koa=Koi.
Koi,'antEl=Kwantlen.
Koahualla= Kawia.
Koakias= Cahokia .
Koakramiut= Koksoagmiut.
K-'oa'la=Hoya.
Koa'lEqt=Koalekt.
K-'oa'pQ= Koapk.
Koaskuna/=Koiskana.
Koassati= Koasa ti .
Ko-a-wis-so-jik=\Vakoawi.ssojik.
Kocetenays= Kutenai.
Kochecho Wenenewak=Kojeje-wininewug.
Kochkogamute= Kochkok.
Kochkomut= Koko.
Kochlogtogpagamiut= Kukluktuk.
Kochninakwe, Kochonino=Havasupai.
Ko-cke=('ochiti.
Koco=Hopi.
K'odalpa-K'inago= Dakota.
Kodenees= Kutenai.
Kodhell-ven-Kouttchin=K\vitchakutchiii.
Koechies=Kichai.
Koeracoenetanon= ( 'oi racoentanon .
Koctenais, Koetenay, Koetinays= Kutenai.
Koggiung^ KoKiung.
Kogholaghi --= Unalaska.
Kogmollik Mutes= Kopagmiut.
Ko hai, Kohaio=Kuhaia.
Kohatk=Quahatika.
Ko-ha-yo= Kuhaia.
Kohenins= Yavapai.
Kohkang, Kohk//ananiu •=•---- Kokyan.
Ko'hni'ma, Ko'-hni/-na=Havasupai.
Koho Tanaha.
Kohoaldje= Paiute, Shivwits.
K6ho'hlte=Taos.
Koho-mats-ka-catch-ka, Ko-ho mut ki-garts-kar, Ki
ho-muts ka-catch-ka, Ko-ho-muts-ki-gar, Kohi
mutskigartokar-=Koluuuutkikatska.
Kohonino ----- Havasupai.
Kohoseraghe ---- Kaiiagaro.
Koht-ana = Knaiakhotana.
K6hun=Yuma.
Koi ai vla^=Coila.
Koianglas= Kwcundlas.
Koienkahe= Karankawa.
Koikhpagamute, Koikhpagmute= Ikogmiut.
BULL. 30]
KO-IKS KOSH-SHO -O
1077
K6-iks= Laguna.
K6iltca'na= Kwilchana.
Ko-intchush= Koinchush.
Koiotero= Coyoteros.
Ko'-i-yak'=Cbos.
K-'6'k-aitq = Kokaitk.
K6kEnu'k'ke= Okinagan.
Kokesailah= Koksilah.
Kokh' lit innuin=0kiogruiut.
Kokhlokhtokpagamute= Kukluktuk.
Kokhuene=Cajuenche.
Kokmalect= Nuwukmiut.
Kokmullit=Nuwuk.
K6kob=Kukuch.
Ko-k'oc'=Coos.
Kokok=Kochkok.
Kokokiwak= Crows.
Ko-ko-mah village=Kokomo.
Kokomish=Skokomish.
Kokoninos= Havasupai.
Kokopa=Cocopa.
Kokopnyama= Kokopki.
Ko'-kop nyu-mu, Kokop winwu, Ko-kop-wiin-wu=»
Kokop.
K'ok'-o-ro-t'u'-yu= Pecos.
Koksawopalim= Pueblos.
Koksoagmyut, Koksoak Innuits= Koksoagmiut.
Kokvontan=Kagwagtan.
Kok-wai-y-toch= Kokaitk.
Ko-kyan-a, Kokyan winwu, Ko'-kyun-iih wiin-wu=
Kokyan.
Kolapissas= Acolapissa .
Kolatica=Kilatika.
Kolchane, Kolchans, Kolchina= Kulchana.
Koliugi=Tlingit.
Koliva=Koroa.
Koljuches, Koljuschen, Koijush, Kolloshians=Tlin-
git.
Kolmakovsky= Kolmakof.
Kolnit=Skillpot.
Koloches=Tlingit.
Kolok=roloc.
Kolooch, Koloschen=Koluschan Family.
Koloshi=Tlingit.
Kolshani= Kulchana.
Kolshina= Ahtena.
Kolsids, Kolsins=Coleene.
Koltchanes, Koltschane, Koltschanen, Koltschaner,
Koltshnn, Koltshanen, Koltshanes, Koltshani,
Koltshahy= Kulchana.
Koluch=Koluschan Family.
Kolumakturook, Kolumatourok, Kolumaturok= Kili-
mantavie.
Koluschen, Koluschians, Kolush=Kolusrhan Fam
ily.
Kol'utush=Calapooya.
Kolwa=Koroa.
Kolyuzhi-=Tlingit.
Komantsu= Comanche.
Komarov Odinotchka=Komarof.
Komats= Comanche.
Kom'-bo=Yanan Family.
K-'o'm'^enoq= Komenok.
Komkiutis= Komkyutis.
Komkome'=Tonka\va.
K'omko'tEs= Komkutis.
K^Vmkyutis= Komkyutis.
Kom Maidiim=Achoma\vi.
Ko'mpabi'anta, Kompa'go=Kiowa.
Koms'eka-K'inahyup= Arapalio.
K-o'moks, Ko-mookhs=Comox.
Ko'mpabi'anta= Kiowa.
Ko-mun'-i-tup'-i-o= Xez Percys.
Komux= ( 'i >mox.
K6na=Skedans.
Konagens, Konagis= Kaniagmiut.
Konapee= Konope.
Konasadagea= Canadasaga .
Konasgi= Kaniagmiut.
Konasoa, Konassa=Canadasaga.
Konatines= Kanohatino.
Konaz= Kansa.
Ko-ne-a kun=Comiakin.
Kone-Konep= Konekonlp.
Kongigamut, Kongigamute= Kungugemiut.
Kongiganagamute= Kongiganak.
Koniagi, Koniagmutes= Kaniagmiut.
Koniata=Tonihata.
Konick=Cooniac.
Konigunugumut= Kongiganak.
Konino=Havasnpai.
Konjagen=Esquimauan Family, Kaniagmiur.
Konkhandeenhronon=Conkhandeenrhonon.
Konkone=Tonka\va.
Ko'nlo=Konglo.
Konnaack= Cooniac.
Konnaudaugua=Canandaigua.
Konoptinnos= Kanohatino.
Konondaigua=Canandaigua.
Kononwarohare=Ganowarohare.
Konootena= Kanuti.
Konoshioni, Konossioni= Iroquois.
Konowiki=Conoy.
Konsa, Konses= Kansa.
Konshaws=Coosha.
Kontarea= Con ta rea .
Konuaga=Caughnawaga,
Konungzi Omga. = Iroquois.
Ko"ya-tdo'a= Kungya.
Konza= Kansa.
Kon-za=Kanze.
Kooagamutes= Kowagmiut.
Kooagomutes= Kunmiut.
Koo-a-sah-te= Koasati.
Koo-cha-koo-chin= Kntchakutchin .
Koo-chee-ta-kee, Koo-che-ta-kers= Kotsoteka.
Koochin=Kutchin.
Koo-chi-ta-ker= Kotsoteka.
Koogmute= Kunmiut.
tKo-oh-16k-ta-que= Kalokta.
Kooigamute= Kwik.
Kook-a-tee=Hokedi.
Kook-koo-oose=Coos.
Kookpovoros, Kookpowro Mutes=Kukpaurung-
miut.
Kook-wai-wai-toh= Kokaitk.
Kool= Kuneste.
Koolsaticara, Koolsatik-ara= Kotsoteka.
Koolvagavigamute= Kulvagavik.
Koomen= Panameuik.
Koona=Skedans.
Koonjeskie=Kunjeskie.
Koo-og-ameuts= Kowagmiut.
Kooq_Mutes= Kunmiut.
K6oqotla'ne= Kookotlane.
Koosa_h=Kusa.
Koo-sam= Husam.
Kooskimo= Koskimo.
Koot=(Jot.
Kootames, Kootanais, Kootanay, Kootanie=Kute-
nai.
Kootanies= Kitunahan Family.
Koo-tche-noos= Hutsnnwu.
Koo-tchin'= Kutchin.
K6o-tdoa= Koo.
Kootenai= Kitunahan Family.
Kootenai, Kootenaies, Kootenais, Kootenay, Koo-
tenia= Kutenai.
Kootenuha= Kitunahan Family.
Kootenuha, Kootones, Kpotoonais= Kutenai.
Kootsenoos, Kootsnovskie, Kootznahoo, Kootznoos
Kootznov= Hutsnuwu.
Koovuk= Kowak .
Ko-pa=Gupa.
Z6pa= Creeks.
Kopachichin=Kapacliichin.
Kopagmut, Kopang-meun= Kopagmiut.
Ko-paya=Tulkepaia.
Ko-pe=Copeh.
Kopin-td6a==- Kuping.
K'op-tagui=Jicarilla.
Koquahpilt= Koquapilt.
Koqueightuk= Kokaitk.
Koquilth=Wishosk.
Koquitan=Coquitlam.
Koracocnitonon, Korakoenitanon=Coiracoentanon.
Korekins= Karkin.
Korenkake= Karankawa.
Korimen= Keremen
Korkone=Tonkawa.
Koronks= Karankawa.
Korovinsky= Korovinski.
Ko-sa-te'ha"-ya'=Koasati.
Koschiginskoje= Kashega.
Ko-'se-a-^e'-nyon=Cayuga.
Kose-kemoe = Koskimo.
Koshegenskoi, Koshigin, Koshiginskoe= Kashega.
Kosh-sho'-o= Kassovo.
1078
KOSIMO— Kll'K ANIS 'HY AKA-H AKOQ
ch
IB. A. E.
Kosimo. Koskeemos, K-osk'e'moq, Koskiemo, Kos'-
kimo. Kos-ki-mu=Koskimo.
Koskoquims = Kuskwogmiut.
Koskumos -Koskinio.
Kosnutas. Kosmiti = Hosnute.
Koso Hopi.
Ko so a-cha -Kosotshe.
K'o so o -Hopi.
•ads' o-tce'=Kosotsne.
Ko • §'-tco-te'-ka= Kotsoteka.
Ko-8tete= Lagmia.
Kostshote'ka Kotsoteka.
Ko sul te me = Kwnsathlkhuntunne.
Koiumnes = Cosumni.
Kosyrof =Koserefski.
Kotchitchi wininiwak- Kojejewinmewug.
Ko te -yi mika = Kutaiimiks.
Ko'tiyti,Kot-ji-ti=Cochiti.
Ko t6fi'-spi-tup'-i-o=Sahsn.
K'otsaa' Ki<>.
Kotsokhotana - Kungugemmt.
Ko-tyi-ti=Cofhiti.
K8«toK8c£ouetl? K8aK8chi8et8, Kouakouikouesi-
ouek. Kouakouikouesiwek = Wakouingouechi-
\\i-k.
Kouans - K< ihntii.
K8apahag=K \viipabag.
Kouaras (.^uuras.
Kouari Sclmliarie.
Kouas K a \vtis.
Ko-uavi Tulkepaia.
Kouayan, Kouayon =Kou\ am.
Koudekan (iaiuU'kan.
Kouera - Kurua.
Kougotis Komkutis.
KoukhontanB=Kag\vantan.
Kouk8oanniut=Koksoagmiut.
Koulischen KuliiM'han Family.
Koumchaouas- Ciimsht-Nva.
Ko-un -Tmitos, Tulkepaia.
K8na8ons Koiiiiaoinni-.
Kourona, Kourovas^- Kuroa.
Kouscha Kouttchin=Kutcliakutchin.
Kouse COMS.
Koushnous Hutsuuwii.
Kouskokhantses= Kusk \voginiut.
Koutaines, Koutanis= Kutenai.
Ko utchan Yum;i.
Koutonais Kuicuai.
Koutzunoos, Koutznous^ Hutsiuuvii.
Kouyou Kuiu.
Kowap mut Kowagmiut.
Kowai Salinciii UivtT Indians.
Kowailchew, Kow ait chen Cowichan.
Kowalitsks Cowlitx.
Kowahg meun Kuwagmiut.
Kow a' sah Kauaiisu.
Ko was ta Kuha-liti.
Kowavi -Tiilkcjiuia.
Kowelits, Kowelitsk =('o\vlit/.
Kowt- s, Kowes Bay CODS.
Kow he tab Kauita.
Ko wilth \Visho-k.
Kowitchans, Kowitsin -Cowichan.
Kowlitz <'D\viit/..
Kowmook Coinox.
Kowogoconughariegugharie Kowogocoiinugliaric
gugluiric.
Kowronaa Koroa.
Kowwasayes, Kowwassaye, Kowwassayeer -= Kowa
wive*-.
Kow welth chaalil.
Ko\nina kwe, Ko^ninamo^ Havasnpai.
Ko ya ta, Ko ya te.Ko ya tes, Ko -ye-to --= Koycti.
Ko yo konk hu ka Cayuga.
Koyona wiiiwu, Ko yo' no wiin -wu ---- Koyonya.
Koyoshtu Iliinu.
Koyoukon Koynkukhotanu.
Koyoukouk Koiittanse Koyiiknkhotana.
Koyu Kuiu.
Koyii^mut Koyugmiut.
Koyukuk (River), Koyukuk 8ettlements= Koyi
Koyukun, Koyukunskoi Koyiiknkhotana.
Ko za bi ti-kut-teh -- Kotsuva.
Kozyrof=Koserefski.
Kqai-cuk="Khaishuk.
K'qai-ku-tc'um= Khaikuchum.
Kqai-yuk'-kqai= Khaiyukkhai.
K'qai-yu-mHu= Khaiyumitu.
Kqa-kqaitc'= Khakhaich.
K'qatc-;ais'=Khachtais.
K'qil'-uq=Khilukh.
K'qi-nuq' ^unne=Khinukhtunne.
Kqi'-ta-lai't'?g=Khitalaitthe.
Kqlim-kwaic'=Khlimkwaish.
K'qloc'-le-qwut'-tce=Khloshlekhwutshe.
Kqlo-q wai yu-tslu= Khlokhwaiyutslu.
K'qlo qwec ^unne=Coos, Kalawatset, Siuslaw.
K'qolg-Kholkh.
KQOptle'nik=Colville.
Kqul-hanct'-auk= Khulhanshtauk.
Kqu-wai-hus= Khuwaius.
Kpagmalit, Kpagmalivect, Kpagmahveit, Kpamalit,
Kramalit, Kpavanaptat= Kitegareut.
Kreeks= Creeks.
Krees=Cree.
Kreluit=Skilloot.
Krichos=Creeks.
Kricqs, Kries=Cree.
Krihk= Creeks.
Kp ikep talopmeut= Ug j ul irmiut .
Kripniyukamiut= Kipniak.
Kriqs, Krre, Kristenaux, Kristeneaux, Kristmaux,
Kristino=Cree.
Kroaout= Kuaut.
Kpoteylo eut, Kpoteyopeut= Kitegareut.
Kshkushking= Kuskuski.
K''tatas=Shanwapponi.
K-'tca'in=Kieham.
Ktzialtana = K ulchana.
Ku-ag-mut= Kowagmiut.
Kuahadi= Kwahari.
Kuaja=Kwahu.
Kua-kaa=San Marcos.
Kua-kay=Kuakaa.
Kuakumtcen= Kuakumchen.
KuL-kyi-na= Kwakina.
Kualiug-miut= Kugaluk.
Kualt= Kuaut.
Kualyugmut= Kugaluk.
Kuangmiut= Kowagmiut.
Kuant= Kuaut.
Kubakhye= Kawaiisu.
Ku'baratpat= Penateka.
Kubok=Kowak.
Ku-chi-bich-i-wa-nap'Pal-up'=Tubatulabal.
Kuchin=Kutchin.
Kuchnikwe= Havasupai.
Kuc'-le-ta'-ta= Kushletata.
Kud-witcaca= Kutawichasha.
Kueh'a= Komoyue.
Kuenyugu-haka= Cayuga.
Kue'qa=Kueha, Komoyue.
Kue'xa= Komoyue.
Kue'xamut=Guetela.
Kugalukmut, Kugalukmute= Kugaluk.
Kugmiut= Kunmiut.
Kuhn= Tulkepaia.
Kuhnauwantheew= Conoy .
Kuhni kwe, Ku'h nis= Havasupai.
Kuhns=Toutos.
Ku' htche-te'xka = Kotsoteka.
Kuhuashti= Kohashti.
Kuicha= Komoyue.
Kuik=Atnik.
Kuikawkuk= Hawikuh.
Kuikli=Kwik.
Kuikni=Molala.
Ku-i-lit6=Kuilitsb.
Kuilka= Kaskaskia.
Kuilkhlogamute= Kuilkluk.
Kuille-pates=Quileute.
Kui much-qui-toch= Kimsquit.
Kuin ae-alts= Quinaielt.
Kuinskanaht= Koiskaiia.
Kuisaatin= Kwilchana.
Kuitare'-i= Pawnee.
Ku-itc=Kuitsh.
Kuizan=Yuma.
Kujata=Kiatang.
Kujeedi=Kuyedi.
1 Kum-k5n= Kouyou.
Ku'kanis'hyaka-hanoq'-'^Kukinisbyaka.
BULL. 30]
KUKANUWU KUYAKINCHI
1079
Kukanuwu= Huna.
Kukapa=Cocopa.
Kukettan= Kokhittan.
Kukhn-yak = Cooniac .
Kukhpagmiut= Kppagmiut.
Kuk-ke-wa-on-an-ing=Wequadong.
Ku-kua=San Marcos.
Kii'-kii-tci, Kii'-kutc wun-wu=Kukuchi.
Kukuth-kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Kukuts, Kukutsi=Kukuch.
Ku-kwil', Ku-kwil'^unne, Ku-kwil'-tiin ^iinne=Mi-
shikhwutmetunne.
Ku'lahi=Kuhlahi.
Kulahuasa=Calahuasa.
Kula' Kai Po'mo=Keliopoma.
Kula-napo, Kulanopo=Kuhlanapo.
Kula/pten'elt= Quelaptoulilt.
Kuldo, Kuldoe=Kauldaw.
Ku-lees, Ku-leets=KuHeets.
Kul-hul-atsi= Kadohadacho.
Ku-lis'-kitc hitc'lum=Taltushtuntude.
Kulj-khlugamute= Kuilkluk.
Kulkuisala= Koksilah.
Kulkumic=Kulkurnish.
Kullas Palus, Kullespelm, Kullespen=Kalispel.
Kulluk=Kulukak.
Kul'-meh= Yiikulme.
Kulon-towa= Konglo.
K'ulpa ki'ako=Kretan.
Kulsage= Kulsetsiyi.
Kulsam-Tge-us, Kuls-Tge-ush= Knlshtgeush .
Kulua, Kulwa=Koroa.
Kulwoguwigumut= Kulvagavik.
Ku-man-i-a-kwe=Comanehe.
Kumas' ^unne=Kimestunne.
Kumbatkni, Kumbatuashkni, Kumbatwash=Kum-
batuash.
Kum-cutes, Kumkewtis= Komkyutis.
Kumnom=Nxiimok.
Kumshahas, Kumshewa, Kumshiwa=Cumshewa.
Ku'-mu= Kunipalgi.
Zumumbar=Cumumbah.
Kun=Tulkepaia, Yuma.
K-'u'na=Skedans.
Kunaii tdoa= Kungaii.
K • ' unake 'owai = K ona-kega wai.
Kunana=Xahane.
Ku»fetdi-td6a= Knngfetdi.
Kungeeg-ameuts, Kungugemut= Kungugemiut.
Ku-nis' ;unne=Alsea.
Kun la'nas=Kuna-lanas.
Kunmiun= Kunmiut.
Kunmud'lin= Kangmaligmiut.
Kun na nar-wesh= Arapaho.
K'un-nu'-pi-yn'= Kunnupiyu.
Kunoagon= Connewango.
Ku"pi-tdoa= Kungpi.
Kunqit= Gunghet-haidagai.
Kunshak bolukta= Concha.
Ku"ta-witcaca= Kutawichasha.
Kun-tdoa=Kun.
Kuntsa-tdoa= Kungtsa.
Ku»tsei-tdoa= Kungtsei.
Kuntsoa-tdoa= Kungtsoa.
Ku'nu-haya'nu= Potawatomi.
Kun-un-ah'=Tahltan.
Kunwicasa= Kutawichasfia.
Kunxit=Gunghet-haidagai.
Kunya-tdoa, Ku"ye-tdoa=Kungya.
Kunyi-tdoa= Kungyi.
Kun'-za=Kanze.
Ku661t-e= K wantlcn.
Kuosugru= Kuosugrn.
Ku-di'-mi9l-ta'= Kupimithlta.
Kupi"-tdoa, Kupi-toda=Kuping.
Kupunmiun= K( >pagmiut.
Kurahi'yi=Kulahiyi.
Kuraintu-lrwakats=Kwaiantikwokets.
Kurtz= Kurts.
Kupvik= Kopagmiut.
Kus=Coos.
Kus=Okuwa.
Kusa=Coos, Creeks.
Ku'sa-nuna'hi= Creek Path.
Ku'sawet'yi=Cusawatee.
Kuscarawapks, Kuscara wocks= Cuscarawaoc.
Kus-che-o-tin= Kezche.
Kusch-ke-ti= Koskedi.
Kuschkukchwak-miiten=Kuskwogmiut.
vus fla' ^unne'=Salwahka.
Kusha=Coosha.
Kushacton= Coshocton.
Zushak=Coosha.
Kushak Chitto=ConchachitoU.
Kushak osapa=Conshaconsapa.
Kushak tikpi=Conchatikpi.
Kushang= Kashong.
Kushcushkec = Kuskuski.
Kushichagat= Vagitchitchate.
Kush-Kish=Usal.
Kushkushkee, Kushkushking, Kushkuskies=Kus-
kuski.
Kushocton=Coshocton.
Kushokwagmut= Kuskwograiut.
Ku'shpelu=Kalispel.
Kushutuk=Kashutuk.
Kusil=Cascil.
Kusilvuk=Kusilvak.
Ku-si-pah= Kosipatu wiwagaiyu.
Kusi-Utahs=Gosiute.
Kuskaranaocke, Kuskarawf>ck= Cuscarawaoc.
Kusk-edi= Koskedi.
Kuskeiskees= Kaskaskia.
Kus-ke-mu= Koskimo.
Kuskogamute, Kuskohkagamiut= Kuskok.
Kusko kuax tana= Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokvagamute, Kuskokvagmute= Kuskok.
Kuskokvakh= Kuskokvak.
Kuskokwagamute= Kuskok.
Kuskokwigmjuten= Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokwim=Kulchana, Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskokwimer, Kuskokwimjuts, Kuskokwims, Ku-
skokwimtsi= Kuskwogmiut.
Kuskoquimers= Kulchana.
Kuskovak, Kuskovakh= Kuskokvak.
Kuskuschki, Kuskuskas=Kuskuski.
Kuskuske= Kaskaskia.
Kuskuskees, Kuskuskies, Kuskuskin, Kuskusko
Town, Kuskusky=Kuskuski.
Kuskutchewak, Kuskutshewak, Kuskwogmut= Ku
skwogmiut.
Kus-me' ^unne=Coos.
Ku-so-cha-to-ny=Kosotshe.
Kuspelu= Kutenai.
Kussilof=Kasilof.
Kussoe=Coosa.
Kusta Haade=Kiusta.
Kustaloga=Custaloga's Town.
vu'-su-me' ^unne=Kosotshe.
Kutanas, Kutani= Kutenai.
Kutani, Kutanis=Kitunahan Family.
KutchaaKuttchin,Kutcha-kutchi=Kutchakutchin
Kutch'-a-kutch'-in=Kwitchakutchin.
Kutchan= Yuma.
Kutchia Kuttchin= Kutchakutchin.
Kutcitciwininiwag= Koj ej ewinine wug.
Ku-^ou-wi'-t'pe=Kutshuwitthe.
K'u-tdoa=Ku.
Kutenae, Kutenay= Kutenai.
Kutkwutlu= Katkwaahltu.
Kutlik=Kotlik.
Kutneha', Kutona, Kutonacha, Kutonaqa, Kutonas=
Kutenai.
Ku-towa=Ku.
Ku-t'qin=Kutchin.
Ku'ts= Kurts.
Kutsha-kutshi= Kutchakutchin.
Kutshi, Kutshin=Kutchin.
Kutsnovskoe= Hutsnuwu.
Kuttelspelm= Kalispel.
Kuttoowauw= Cherokee.
Kutzan= Yuma.
Ku'-ii~ki=Sacaton.
Ku-u'-sha=Creeks.
Kuuts= Kuts.
Ku-ux-aws= Kiyuksa.
Kuvahaivima=Serranos.
Kuwahi'^Keowee.
Ku-wa'-ku-che= Koakotsalgi.
Ku-we-ye-ka pai-ya= Yavapai.
Kuwhaia= Kuhaia.
Kuwichpackmiiten=Ikogmiut.
Kuwunmiun= Kowagmiut.
K !u'xinedi= Kuhinedi.
Kuxni-kue= Havasupai.
Kuyakinchi= Koyukukhotana.
1080
KITYALEGEKS LA BARRANCAS
[B. A. B.
Kuvalegees^ Kailaidshi.
Ku'Ya mung ge - Cuyanninque.
Kuyawas=-Kii>wa.
Kuyukak-Kuiukuk.
Kuvukantsi - Koyukukhotana.
Kuyuktolik- Koyuktolik.
Kuyiiku-haga -Cayuga.
Kuyukuks, Kuyukunski- Koyukukhotana.
Kuvutskoe -Kuiu.
Kuzlakes --TluskfX.
Kvieg miut, Kvieguk-miut= kviguk.
Kvigathlogamute= Kvigatluk.
Kvigmut Kwik.
Kvigukmut= Kviguk.
Kvikh -Kwik.
Kvikbagamut ---Kvikak.
Kvinghak mioute, Kvinkhakmut= Kvinkak.
Kviougmioute= K \vik.
Kvishti= Paguate.
Kwa =K \vnhu.
Kwa ai'-tc'I=Kwaitshi.
Kwaaksat=Hoh.
Kwa'g ul, Kwagutl=Kwakiutl.
Kwahada. Kwa'bldi=Kwahari.
Kwahadk' = Quahatika.
Kwahare tetcha\kane ^ Kwahari.
Kwahkewlth K \vakiutl.
Kwahnt len = K wantlen.
Kwahu winwu, Kwa'-hu-wun-wu—K \vahu.
Kwaiantl=(juinaielt.
Kwaihantlas Haade =K\veundlas.
Kwaitlens - K \vaiitlrii.
Kwakiool K \vakiut I.
Kwakiutl-NVukasliaii Family.
Kwa'kok'ui.^- Kwakokutl.
Kwakoom "Kuk\vakum.
Kwa'kowenox Kwakowenok.
Kwa-kuhl Kwakiutl.
KwakuqEmal 'enox^ Kwakukemalenok.
Kwakwakouchiouets = \Vakoiiingouechiwek.
Klwalasints^- K walasints.
Kwa le cum Saanirii.
• Kwalhiokwas = K \valhiloqua.
Kwa'li gualla.
Kwaliokwa - K \\alliioqiia.
Kwaluii'yi <^ualla.
Kwan-le cum SaMini'ii.
Kwantlin, Kwantlum, Kwantlun --Kwantlen.
Kwan wun wu Kuan.
Kwapa, Kwnpa ^egiha, Kwapa-Dhegiha ^(^uapaw.
Kwashillas, Kwasila -<ioa>ila.
Kwa ia' me ;0nne' Kuataini.
Kwat kewlth K uakiutl.
Kwat seno. Kwats'enoq. Kwat8ino=Quatsino.
K'watumati' tene ^ K \vatami.
Kwat zi no ^uatsiiio.
Kwauaenoq, Kwa wa ai-nuk, Kwa-wa-a-nuk= Guau-
iienok.
Kwaw kewlth Kwakiutl.
Kwaw-kwaw-apiet. Kwawkwawapilt - Kocmapilt.
Kwaw kwelch Kuakiutl.
Kwaw ma chin --Qiiainicliau.
Kwaw she-lah •-< ioa.Mlu.
Kwawt se no '^iiatsinn.
Kwayo winwu, Kwa' yo wiin-wu— -Kwayo.
Kwe ah kah Koinoyiic.
Kwe ah-kah Saich kioie tachs Kueha.
Kw^dech' Mohawk.
Kwe dee tut '^uilcutc.
Kwee ahogemut - Kwiahok.
Kwcc-gamiut K wik.
Kweet <^ilait^i.
Kweeamut Kwik.
Kwenta hii <^uait>o.
K we'k »ot'enoq - Kocksotdiok.
Kwenaiwitl guiiiaiclt.
Kwe net che chat, Kwe net safh -Makah
Kwont le ah mish K wchtlinamisli
Kwen-B Ki-rr-aii Family.
Kwetcap tutwi Kucliapiuvcla.
Kwe'tEla Tsimshiaii.
KwcUo (.^uiiitMi.
Kwe' wu uh wun wii. Kwewu winwu Kwcwu
Kwi ah kah Koni<iyiu>.
Kwichag mut Kiatugmiut.
Kwichliua^mjuten, Kwichpacker, Kwichpaemiu
ten, Kwichpak Indians ncoginiut
Kwick no ten-o-Kdcksott-iiok.
Kwigalogamut, Kwigalogamute K wi kak
Kwigamiut, Kwigamute -Kwik.
Kwigathlogamute, Kv/igathlogumut= Kvigatluk.
Kwi-ha= Kueha.
Kwikagamiut, Kwikagamut= Kwikak.
Kwikapa=Cocopa.
Kwikh=Kwik.
Kwikhluagemut= Kwikluagmiut.
Kwikhpag'emut=K\vikpagmiut.
Kwikhpagmut=Ikogmiut,
Kwi'koaenox= Kwikoaenok.
Kwik6^em= Coquitlam.
Kwiksot'enoq, Kwik'-so-tino= Koeksotenok.
Kwi'kwitlEm= Coquitlam.
Kwikwu'lit= Watlala.
Kwil-aic'-auk= Kwilaishauk.
Kwille-hates, Kwillehiut, Kwilleut, Kwilleyhuts,
Kwilleyute= Quileute.
Kwillu'chinl=Cathlamet.
Kwinaith, Kwinaitl, Kwinaiult, Kwinaiutl' = Qui-
naielt.
Kwinishukuneihaki=(iueenashawakee.
Kwi'nobi, Kwin-yap wun-wu=K\vingyap.
Kwistyi= Paguate.
vwi sut/-qwut=Kthutetmetseetuttun.
Kwitara'-a= Pawnee.
Kwitchia-Kutchin=K\vitehakutchin.
Kwi'tctenEm=Kwichtenem.
Kwitcyan»=Yuma.
Xwithluag'emiit= Kwikluagmiut.
Kwittcha-Kuttchin=Kwitehakutchin.
Kwohatk=Quahatika.
Kwois-kun-a'= Koiskana.
Kwokw66s= Coos.
Kworatems= K \vora tern.
Kwoshonipu=Chiniariko.
Kwout=Kuaut.
Kwowahtewug=Mandan.
Kwsi-^oi-^ou'= Kwsichichu.
Kwu'da=Kiowa.
Kwul-ai-cau-ik=Kwulaishauik.
Kwiil-hau-un-nitc/=Kwulhauunnitsh.
Kwulkwul=Nayakololay.
Kwul-laic = Kwullaish.
KwuP-laq-t'au-ik=K\vullakhtanik.
Kwulseet=Colcene.
Kwul-tci'-tci tceck'=Kwultshitshitseshk.
Kwul-;sai-ya= Kwultsaiya.
Kwun Haade=Skedans.
Kwun Lennas=Kuna-lanas.
Kwus-atpP-qun ^un'ne= Kwusatlilkhuntunne.
Kwus-se'-;un= Kushetunne.
Kwu-teh-ni = K waiailk.
Kwut'-ti-tcun'-t'9e=Kwuttitshuntthe.
Kwygyschpainagmiut=Kwinak.
KX agantaiahounhin = Aleut.
Kyacks =Kake.
Kyahagah=Cayahoga.
Kyahuntgate, Kynhwilgate= Keyerhwotket.
Kyakima, K'yav-ki-me=Kiakimii.
Kya-kuina= K \vakina.
Kyanamara=(Tailinoinero.
K'ya-na-thlana-kwe= Laguna.
K'ya-na-we=Kechipauan.
Kya'nusla ^-Kianusili.
Kyaukw=Tillamook.
Kyaways — Kiovva.
Kycu-cut =Kyuquot.
Kye use=Cayuse.
i Kyewaw=Kiawa\v.
Kygani = Kaigani .
Kyganie^=Skittagetan Family.
Kyganies, Kygany, Kygargey, Kygarney= Kaigani.
Kyia'hl-Kyialish.
Kyia'ltkoangas = Kialdagwuns.
Kyiks'ade =Kiksa<li.
Kyi8=Kichai.
Ky'iu'8t'a=Kiusta.
Kyoose=Cayuse.
Kyo'p'enoq= Koprino.
KyristinSns = Cree.
Ky8pyox=Kishpachlaots.
Ky-uk-aht- Kyuquot.
Kyu'-kutc hitclum=Takelma.
Ky-wk-aht, Ky-yoh-quaht= Kyuquot.
Laa'laqsKnt'aio, La'alaxsEnt'aio=Laalak.sentalo
Laaluis=Tlaaluis.
La ap tin= Nex Perces.
La Barrancas= Barrancas.
BULL. 30]
LABOBA LAWANAKANUCK
1081
Laboba=Saboba.
La Boco del Arroyo=Boco del Arroyo.
La Caiiada=Santa Crux.
Lacane= Lacame.
LaCanoa=Canoa.
Laccaya= Sakaya.
Lac Court d'Oreille band, Lac Court Oreille Band, Lac
Court Orielles, Lac Court Orville, LacCoutereille =
Lac Court Oreilles.
Lac de deux Montagne, Lac de Deux Montagnes=
Oka.
Lac du Flambeau=Wauswagiming.
LacgEnEmaxix*=Tlashgenemaki.
Lachal-sap= Lakkulzap.
Lachaways=Alachua.
La-ches=Tachi.
La Cienega, La Cienegia, La Cienguilla=Cienega.
Lack-al-sap= Lakkulzap.
Lackaway=Alachua.
Lack-Bows=Sans Arcs.
Lackweips= Lakweip.
La Cloche=Chibaouinani.
Laco=Lagcay.
Lacomnis=Sekumne.
La Concepcion=Purisima Concepci6n de los
Asinais.
La Concepcion Bamoa=Bamoa.
La Concepcion de Q,uarac=Quarai.
La Conception=Ossossane, Totiakton.
Lacopseles= Tlascopsel .
Lacota, La-cotahs= Dakota.
Lacquesumne= Lakisumne.
Lac qui Parle band, Lacquiparle Indians=Mdeiye-
dan.
La-Croix=Anamiewatigong.
Lac Shatac=Chetac Lake.
Lac Traverse band=Kahra.
La Dalle Indians, La Dalles Indians= Dalles
Indians.
L£daxat=Hladakhat.
Lack que lib la, Laek-que-lit-ka=Lek\viltok.
La Encarnacion, La Encarnacion del Sutaquison—
Sudacson.
La'enuxuma= Laenukhuma.
La Estancia= Estancia.
La Fallorine= Munoniinikasheenhug.
La Feuille's band=Kiyuksa.
La Follovoine= Munoniinikasheenhug.
La Gallette=Oswegatchie.
Lagana=; Laguna.
La Oattell=Oswegatchie.
£a'gi=Hlagi.
Lagoons=Tolowa.
Lagouna= Laguna.
La Gran Quivira=Tabira.
Laguna=Tatagua.
Laguna del Capitan Pablo=San Pablo.
Laguna del Hospital =Camani.
Laguna de San Pablo=San Pablo.
Lagunas=Tiinpaiavats.
Lagune, Lagunians, La haguna= Laguna.
Lahama=Lahanna.
La Have, La Heve=Le Have,
tahay I'kqoan = Yakutat .
Lahouita=Kawita.
Lahtohs=Metho\v.
Laich-Kwil-tacks=Lekwiltok.
Laida, Laidennoj = Kasnotchin.
Laitanes=Ietan.
La Jolla=La Joya.
Lak, Lakamellos=Clear Lake Indians.
LaKar=Ietan.
Lake Calhoun band=Kheyataoton\ve.
Lake Indians=Dwamish, Lower Kutenai, Seni-
lextee, Timpaiavats.
La'klelak, La'k!elaq==(]latsop.
Lake of the Two Mountains=Oka.
Lake Winnebagoshish band = Winnebegoshishi-
wininewak.
Lake Winnipeg band=Nibowisibiwininiwak.
Lakhamute=Ugalakmiut.
Lakmiuk= Lakmiut.
Lakota_= Dakota.
Lak''-an=Klukwan.
La'kuilila=Walas Kwakiutl.
Lalachsent'aio=TjHalaksentaio.
La Laguna=Caniuni.
La'Lasiqoala, i.a'jJasiqwala=Tlatlasikoala.
La'lauiLEla= Lalauitlela.
La'legak=Tlalegak.
LaLEla'min=Tlatlelamin.
Laleshiknom= Kato.
La Litanes=Ietan.
Lai Linches=Talinchi.
'La'lo-algi=Hlahloalgi.
'La'lo-kalka=Hlahlokalka.
La Loup=Skidi.
i Lama= Lema.
La-malle= Chelaniela.
La Mar=Omaha.
Lamasket= Naniasket.
Lamatan= Huron.
La Merced= Merced.
La Mesa=Temalwahish.
Lamikas= Rancocas.
I Lamoines=Laimon.
La Montagne=Onondaga.
Lamparacks=Ditsakana.
Lamxei'xat=Wakanasisi.
Lana=Tano.
Lanahltungua, La'-na xe'-gAns— Lanahawa.
Lanaxk=Tlanak.
Land Pitches=Sanpet.
Lanecy=Lipan.
Lanegados=Anegados.
Langley= Kwantlen.
L'Anguille= Kenapacomaqua.
Langundowi-Oteey, Languntoutenuenk, Languntou-
teniink=Languntennenk.
Lanos=Manso.
L'anse= Wequadong.
'Lanudshi apala= Hlanudshiapala.
Laousteque = Texas.
La Paddo=Comanche.
Lapahogi=Arapaho.
Lapan, Lapanas, Lapane, Lapanne=Lipan.
La-pap-poos, Lapappu=Lapapu.
La Pienes House Indians=Tukkuthkutchin.
La Plais=Comanche.
'Lap-'lako=Hlaphlako.
La Play, La Playes=Comanche.
Lapointe, La Pointe band, Lapointe du S(ain)t. Es
prit =Shaugawaumikong.
la Pong=Ponca.
La Ponite Chagauamegou=Shaugawauniikong.
La Porcelaine=Metpac.
Lapototot=Lopotatirnni.
La Prairie de la Madelaine, La Prairie de la Magde-
laine=La Prairie.
La Fresentation=Oswegatchie.
La Purificacion de la Virgen de Alona=Halona.
La Purisima de Zuni=Zuni.
La Purissima Conception=Cadegomo.
Lai:qaLala=Tlakatlala.
La'qaui = Lakaui.
Laquaacha= Yukichetunne.
Laq'uyi'p= Lakweip.
Laramari=Tarahumare.
L'Arbrech-rpche, L'Arbre Croche, L'Arbre Cruche=
Waganakisi.
la Ree=Arikara.
Large Hanga=Hanga.
Large People=Chito.
La'ri'hta=Comanche.
Lar-li-e-lo=Spokan.
La Rochelle=0ssossane.
La Rosario= Santa Rosario.
Lartielo, Lar-ti-e-to's Nation=Spokan.
Las Barancas, Las Barrancas^Barnincas.
La Soledad=Soledad Indians.
La_Sone_=Sonoita.
L!a.'sq!enox»=Klaskino.
Lastekas, Las Tesas, Las Texas, Lasticas= Texas.
Last Lodge=Kanze.
Lasues=I)akota.
La'-ta-da= Dhatada.
Latchione, Latchivue=Alachua.
Lat'g;ai-awaf:= Upper Takelma.
Latilentasks= Adirondack.
La Tinaja, La Tinaoca=Tinajas.
Lati-u, Latiwe=Molala.
LaTota=Tota.
Latsop= Clatsop.
Lauanakanuck= Lawunkhannek.
Lau'itsis=Tlauitsis.
£awa'k= Klawak.
Lawanakanuck, Lawenakanuck, Lawunahhannek,
Lawunakhannek= Lawun khannek.
1082
fcA'XAYIK— LITTLE TALISI
La'xavik -Hlahayik.
t«q>xoin=Hlukkuhoan.
La'xse -Haailakyomae.
La skik Klo°-
Laylekeean =Lolikian.
Lavma l.atruna.
Laymon, Laymona, Laymones-Laimon.
Laysanute Lesamaiti.
Lazars = Illinois.
La Zoto oto.
t.cta'mectix Seamysty.
idv'ldjitama' i Tlduldji.
'ffiHatian, Leaf Villagers- \V«h
Lewytos=Liwaito.
Leyza=Leyva.
Lezar= Illinois.
i'~lda=Skidegate.
petOll.
Leapers -Chippewa.
Leather Village -Koseretski.
Lecatuit -Likatmt.
Lecawgoes-Secawgo.
I*cha< Indians) = Gai'hwec-hnagechga.
Lechavaksein. Lechawaxen Laekawaxen.
L'Ecureuil Keureuil.
Ledan'unikaci»ga=Lumkashinga.
Lee-Biches ---Sliivwits.
Leeca=(Vca.
Leech River- Pillager.
Lee ha taus letan.
Lee Panis, Lee Pawnees= Lipan.
Leequeeltoch = Lekwiltok.
Left hand = Assiniboin.
Legionville =Shenango.
Legs Three L.-u's Town.
Lehigh i Indians . =(Jach\vechnagechga.
Le' hu wun-wu=Lt-hn.
Leia-ga-dat-cah=Lejagadatkah.
Li:k'a'mKl Niconici).
•Lekitchka =Hk"katrhka.
•Lekatska HU'katska.
Lekulks Snknlk.
LekwiWa'x", Le'kwiltoq= Li-kwiltok.
leldin .'rifl.liii.ir.
Le'lK.wag ila Ldcwagyila.
l.e'i.qet, l.e'i.qete-Tlt-tlkct.
i.K.ma'itKmc K luinaituinsli.
Lema//ca I-ilinalclic.
Lemerlanans 1'aouitcs.
Lemparack l»itsakaiia.
Lenais, Lenalenape, Lenalinepies, Lenap, Lenape,
Lenapegi, Lenappe, Lenappys, Lenawpes= Dela
ware.
Le nay wosh 'l\-na\va.
L!ene'di TU'iicili.
Lenekees Seneca.
Lenelenape, Lenelenoppes, Lenepee, Leni-Lenape,
Lenna lenape, Lennape, Lennapewi, Lenni lappe,
Lenni Lenape, Lenni Lennape, Lenno Lenapees,
Lenno Lenapi, Lenno Lennape, Lenopi, Lenoppea --
Delaware.
Lentis I.i'iitc-.
Lponopi. Leonopy Delaware.
Leon'» Creek Linns ( 'reck.
Lepan, Le Panis l.ipaii.
Lepeguanes Tf|ieliuaiie.
Le Plays < 'omanrhe.
Le'q'Km 'l'l«-kcin.
L<-8 Caribou Attikiriniouetch.
Les Chaudieres <'nlvillf.
LPS Ca-urs d Alenes Skitswish.
LpaFolli-B, Les Fols M.-nniiiinec.
Lf» gens dcs caruts \VatnpM|iinali.
Ilex Honctons, i les > Jantons Yankton.
Leg MandaU Matxlan.
Leg Missouris Mi^<niin.
Lrnnoi. Lesnova Lir-imi.
Lrg Ortata. Lcs Octotata ( )lo.
Leipaia Ktn-iiml.
Lei pancake Kanwa.
Leg Pong* I 'uiini.
Lf» Radiqueurg Slioshoko.
LeMer Otage I'tsehia.
Leg Soulierg Ainahaiiii.
Letaiyo winwu I.ctuiyo.
Let «• nugh »honee Iro |iioi«.
Letniki Takaiak Takaiak.
Lft-tegh-81-gh-ni-geghtee ( Hioiidagu.
Leunu, Leutig Lenti-s.
Lewis River Band *Klikitut.
[B. A. E.
Lga-iu'=Skidegate.
LgA'nxAn=Tlgunghung.
Ega'xet gitina'-i=IIlgahe.t-gitinai.
L'ga'xet-gu-la'nas= Hlgahetgu-lanas.
Lgulaq=Tlegnlak.
Lhtaten=Sekani.
I Lia=Sia.
Liahtan Band=Ietan.
i Lia'icaLxe=Ktlaeshatlkik.
Liards Indians, Liard Slaves=Etehendiegottme.
L'Iatan= letan.
Lichaltchingko=fihileknatl.
Lichtenau=Aii,nllnits()k.
Lickawis=Yikkhaieh.
Lidlepa=Lidlipa.
Li'elAn=Hlielung.
! Lienkwiltak, Liew-kwil-tah= Lekwiltok.
! Liguaytoy=-Liwaito.
! Li-hit'=Ponca.
Li-icks-sun=Tateke.
'Li-i-katchka=Hlekatchka.
Li-kwil-tah, Likwiltoh= Lekwiltok.
Lillibique=Lilibeque.
Lilowat=Lillooet.
LilusKltstix = H liinseltshlikh.
Lilxuit=Lillooet.
timA'l na'as xa'da-i=Hlimulnaas-hadai.
Limonies= Laimon.
Linapis, Linapiwi= Delaware.
Liniouek= Illinois.
Linkinse=Sinkiuse.
Linkville Indians=Shuyakeksh.
Linnelinopies= Delaware.
Linneways= Illinois.
Linnilinapi, Linnilinopes, Linnope= Delaware.
Linpoilish== Sari poll.
Linslow=Siusla\v.
Lintcanre=Thlingchadinne.
'Lin-tchanpe= Lintehanre.
Linways= Illinois.
Lion=Hiyaraba.
Lion Eaters=Tanima.
Lipaines= Lipan.
Lipallanes= Lipillanes.
Lipane=Lipan.
Lipanes del Norte= Lipanes de Arriba.
Lipanes del Sur= Lipanes de Abajo.
Lipanes Llaneros, Lipanis= Lipan.
Lipanjen-ne= Lipajenne.
Lipanos, Lipau, Lipaw= Lipan.
Lipiyanes= Lipillanes.
Lippans= Lipan.
LiqLa'qEtin=Tliktlaketin.
Lishu=Sesnm.
L!isti'=Tlistee.
Littafatchee, Littafutchee,
futchi.
Little Alkonkins==Montagnais.
Little Beard's Town=Deyonongdadagana.
Little Chehaus, Little Chiaha=Chiahndshi.
Little Colpissas Okakapassa.
Little Crow's band- -Kapozha.
, Little Eufauly Knfaula.
! Little Falls band =lnyaneheyakaatonwan.
Little Foolish Dogs = Hosnkhannnkarerihu.
Little Girl Assiniboines =Itscheabine.
Little Hit-chetee --Hitchitndshi.
Little Lakes Mitonikai Poma.
Littefutchee=Litte-
Little Mingoes --Huron.
Little Nation of the Algonquins = Weskarini.
Little Oakchoy, Little Oakjoys=()kchayudshi.
Little OckfuskeOakfnskudshi.
Little Osage, Little Ossage = Utsehta.
Little Prairie Indians = Masoontens.
Little Rapids=lnyancheyaka-atonwan.
Little Robes-=Innksiks.
Little Sawokli=Sawokliudshi.
Little Shuswap, Little Shuswap Lake-=Kuaut.
Little Six's band=Taoapa.
Little Suswap Lake - = Kuaut.
Little Swaglaw =Sawoklindshi.
Little Talisi, Little Tallassie, Little Tellassee-=Ta-
lasse.
BULL. 30]
LITTLE TELLICO LUI.JTA
1083
Little Tellico, Little Telliquo=Tellico.
Little Tioux=Tiou.
Little Town=Tan\vanshinka.
Little Ufala=Eufaula.
Little Valley= Vallecillo.
Livangelva=Livangebra.
Liver Eater band, Liver-eaters =Tanima.
'Liwa'hli=Huhliwahli.
Li-woch-o-nies=Tawakoni.
Lix-si'wes=Kliksiwi.
Li-yan-to=Siyante.
Lkaiamix= Kedlamik.
Lkamtci'n=Tlkamcheen.
Lkamtci'nEmux=Lytton band.
j'ka-tco = Ilkatsho.
Lku'men, Lku'ngEn=Songish.
Llamparicas=Ditsakana.
Llaneros=Gohlkahin, Guhlkainde, Kwahari.
Llano=Huehiltchik.
Llano del Azotado=Tutuetac.
Llegeenos=Diegueno.
Lleni-lenapes= Delaware.
Ileta=Isleta.
Lliamna= Llymna.
Lligunos= Diegueno.
U'inkit=Tlingit.
Ll-mache, Ll-mal-che=Lilmalche.
Lo=Lu.
Loafers=Waglukhe.
Locklomnee= Mokelumne.
Locko= Chukalako.
Lockoportay= Lutchapoga.
Lock-qua-lillas=\Valas Kwakiutl.
Lockstown= Logstown.
Lock-wearer=Tsishu Sindtsakdhe.
Lo-co=Tontos.
Locollomillos= Clear Lake Indians.
Lodge-in-the-rear= Kanze.
Lodges charged upon=Ahachik.
Lofka's barrabora=Lofka.
Logan's village=Wapakoneta.
Loggs Town = Logstown.
Lph-whilse=Quaitso.
Lokafiine, Lpka<ime' = Loka.
L6kuashtkni=VVarm Spring Indians.
L6'kuili'la= Komkyutis.
Lokulk=SokuJk.
Loldla=Lolsel.
Loloncooks, Lo-lon'-kuk= Lolanko.
LoLowuq= Klukluuk.
Lomavigamute, Loma wigamute= Lomavik.
Lone Eaters=Nita\vyiks.
Lone Fighters=Xitikskiks.
Lo-ne'-ka-she-ga= Lunikashinga.
Long Falls=Skoiyase.
Long Haired Indians= Crows.
Long House Town^Chukafalaya.
Long Island Indians=Metoac.
Long-isle=Eel River Indians.
Longs Cheveux=Nipissing.
Long Swamp=Anatiehnpko.
Long Swamp Indians=Big Swamp Indians.
Long Swamp Village=Ikatikunahita.
Long Tail Lodge Poles=Inuhksoyistamiks.
Long Tom=Chelamela.
Long-tongue-buff= Laptambif .
Long Town=Chukafalaya.
Long-wha=Tonkawa.
Lonsobe=Tomsobe.
Loo-chau po-gau= Lutchapoga.
Loochoos=Kutchin, Loucheux.
Loo-coo-rekah=Tukuarika.
Lookout Mountain = Lookout Mountain Town.
Lookta-ek=Alaganik.
Loolanko= Lolanko.
Loomnears=Tumna.
Loo nika-shingga= Lunikashinga.
Loonsolton= Honsading.
Loo's=Mahican,Skidi.
Lopas=Tolowa.
Lopillamillos= Clear Lake Indians.
Lopotalimnes, Lopotatimnes, Lopstatimnei— Lopo-
tatimni.
Loquilt Indians=Lillooet.
Loqusquscit, Loqusqusitt= Loquasquscit.
Lorett, Loretta= Lorette.
Lorette=Sault au Recollet.
Loretto= Lorette.
Los Adeas=San Miguel de Linares.
Los Angeles=Pecos.
Los Coyotes=Pachawal.
Los Dolores= Dolores, Santa Maria de los Dolores
Los Leuceuros=Los Luceros.
Los Mecos=Comanche.
Lptchnoay, Lotchway towns=Alachua.
Lo'tlemaq= Lotlernakh.
Lototen=Tututni.
Lou=Skidi.
Louches=Tukkuthkutchin.
Loucheux= Kutchin, Nakatcho.
Loucheux-Batards=Nellagottine.
Louchioux= Kutchin, Loucheux.
Louchioux proper=Tukkuthkutchin.
Louchoux= Loucheux.
Loupelousas= Opelusa.
Loupes =Skidi.
Loupitousas= Opelusa.
Loup Pawnees =Skidi.
Loups== Mahican, Skidi.
Lowaniwi, Lowanuski=Lowako.
1 Lower Algonkins=Montagnais.
\ Lower Brule, Lower Brusle=Kutawichasha.
Lower Coquille=Mulluk, Nasumi.
Lower Chehalis= Wenatchi.
Lower Creeks=Seminole.
Lower De Chutes=\Viam.
Lower Enfalla=Eufaula.
Lower Gens de fou=Hankutchin.
Lower Indians=Tatsakutchin.
Lower Kahltog, Lower Kaltag=- Kaltag.
Lower Kootanais, Lower Kootanie, Lower Kootenay=
Lower Kutenai.
Lower Kvichpaks=Magemiut.
Lower Mohawk Castle=Caughnawaga, Teaton-
taloga.
Lower Oakfuske=0akfuskee.
Lower Pend d'Oreille=Kalispel.
Lower Rogue River=Tututni.
Lower Sauratown=Cheraw.
Lower Shawnee Town=Lowertown.
Lower Sioux=Santee.
Lower Sissetons=Miakechakesa.
Lower Spokan, Lower Spokanes=Skaischiltuish.
Lower Ufale=Eufaula.
Lower TJmp-kwa, Lower Umpqua=Kuitsh.
Lower Wahpeton, Lower Wakpatons=Inyancheya-
kaatonwan.
Lower Yakima=Skaddal.
Lower Yanctonais=Hunkpatina.
Lower Yanctons=Yankton.
Lower Yanktonai, Lower Yanktonnais=Hunkpa-
tina.
Low-him= Lohim.
Lowland Brule=Kutawichasha.
Lowland Dogs=Thlingchadinne.
Lowlanders— Kaiyuhkhotana.
Lowlanders, Lowland people=Kutchakutchin.
Lowwshkis= Lowako.
Llpe'lEqc=Palux.
tqe'nol la'nas=Kagials-kegawai.
iqo'ayedi=Hlkoayedi.
Lrak=Ilrak.
Ltaoten=Tautin.
l'tat-'tennne=Sekani.
Zta-utenne, Ltavten=Tautin.
thagild=Skidegate.
Lth'ait Lennas= Hlgahetgu-lanas.
Ztha-koh-' tenne= Tautin .
thyellum Kiiwe= Hlielung-keawai.
Ltsxeals= Nisqualli.
Ltuiskoe= Lit uya.
Lu= Lunikashinga.
Lucayasta= Lukaiasta.
Luchepoga= Lutchapoga.
Lu'-chih= Ruche.
Luchi paga, Luchipoga, Luchipogatown= Lutcha
poga.
Luck-a-mi-ute, Luckamuke, Luckamutes= Lakmiut.
Luckasos= Kosotshe.
Luckiamut, Luckiamute, Luckimiute, Luckimute=
Lakmiut.
Luckkarso= Kosotshe.
Lucson= Tucson.
Lucuyumu=Lacayamu.
Lugh-se-le=Sanyakoan.
Lugua-mish= Suquamish.
Luianeglua= Livangebra.
Luijta=Lintja.
10S4
L IT I S K Y ( ) V E M A G T ATE
[B. A. E.
Luiseyove-Quisiyove.
Lukahs =Sueceaan.
LQk atat-Klikitnt.
Lukatimu'x=Ntlakyapamuk.
Lukawis, Lukawisse=-\ ikkhaich.
Lukemayuk- Lakmiut.
Lukfi Lukfa.
Lukhselee-Sanyakoaii.
Lukkarso= Kotsotshe.
^uknax'a'di =Tluknahaui.
Lukton I.urkMii.
Lulak = Lulakiksa.
Lululongtuqui. Lululongturqui = Lullllongturkwi.
Lumanos='la\vehash.
Lummas. Lumme, Lummie. Lummi-neuksack =
Lumini.
Luni = Zuni.
Lunik-cr-ga- Lunikashinga.
Lu pa yu ma, Lupilomis, Lu-pi-u-ma=( lear LiiKe
Indians.
iuqa'xadi- Hlukahadi.
L!u'q!oedi=Ylukoedi.
i.uqlu'lKm =Cloquallum.
Lurcee -Sarsi.
Lusolas Snsolas.
Lusthhapa -Lushapa.
Lutchapoga -=Tulsa.
Lute'ja Uukhcha.
Lutmawi, Lutnam = Modoc.
Lutnami, Lutuami -Lniuamian Family, Modoc.
Lutuanis, Lutumani, Luturim =Lutuamian Family.
Luuptic I.uupscli.
J,!uxa'caiyik an -'I'luhasliaiyikaii.
LlxifiAs -Tlliinifus.
L\ungen --Suiivri>h.
Lyach sun I'atcke.
Lyacksum, Lyacksun -Tutcko.
Lytton 'I'lkaindiffii.
Maa'mtag ila = Maamta^yila.
Maanexit = Mant-xit.
Maaquas Mohawk.
Maasets Ma^-ot.
Maastot-tsjkwe = Hopi.
Mabile -M-ihiU-.
M& biic sho rich-p4n-gi=Shoshoni.
Macachusetts = Nlassuchusot.
Macadacut - Mrradacut.
Macaiyah Nkya.
Macanabi Mi>hongnovi.
Macanas Tawakoni, Tuiikavva.
Macanoota. Macanootna, Macanootoony's, Macano-
tens M i kom it unilc.
Macaque, Macaqui. Macaquia=Matsaki.
Matansqui Macari/.
M'Carty's village Tu-luiiirKaii.
Macau, Ma caw-=Makah.
Macajah Nkya.
Maccaws Makah.
Mactou Nlaicua.
Mac en noot e-ways, Mac en oot-en-ays, Mac-en-o-
tin .Mik'iiKitiiiini'.
Macetuchets, Macetusetes Ma^-arluiM't.
McGHlivray's Town :'l'ala^^c
Machaba Marhawa.
Mathachac Mf.jnai-liakf.
Machachlosung \\ yaliiMiiLC.
Machaha Mactiawa.
Mathakandibi Mii-liaconditii
Machalla Ma«-ha\\a.
Machamadosct, Machamoodus Machcinoodus.
Machandibi, Machantiby M idiacoiiditii.
Machapungas Mai-hapiuiKu.
Machaull Vniaiiu'ci.
Mac ha ve», Mac ha vis Muhavc
Marhayto Machcto.
Matht-coua < 'recks.
Machegamca - MirhU'ainra.
MacheluBing Wvalu^inu'.
Machemeton Mrclicincti in.
Macheyes \la\ryc.
Machid* Tribe I'assamaquoddy.
Machicang Matiican.
Machichac .McijuucJiiikf
Machieg tribe I'lissiiniaiiuudrix
Marhigama, Machigamea MichiKauicu.
Machihmachmack, Machillimakina =Michilinmcki-
Machilwihilusing, Machilwilusing= Wyalusing.
Machimucket= Massoinuck.
Machingans= Mahican.
Machkentiwomi= Mcch kentowoon.
Machkoutench, Machkoutenck, Machkouteng=-Mas-
coutens.
Machmadouset= Machemoodns.
Machochlasung, Machochloschung= Wyalusing.
Machoeretini=Conestoga.
Machonce's village, Machonee's village= Macho-
nee.
Machopeake = Matchopick.
Machopo= Mochopa.
Machua=Machawa.
Ma-chuck-nas, Ma-chuc-na= Michopdo.
Machwihilusing= Wyal using.
Macjave=Mohave.
Mackacheck= Mequachake.
Mackahs= Makah.
Ma ckalassy = M u k lassa.
Mackanaw=Michilimackinac.
Mackanootenay's Town, Mackanotin=M i ko 110-
Mackasookos=Mikasuki.
Mackatowando= Manckatawangum.
Mackelimakanac=Michilimackinac.
Mack-en-oot-en-ay=Mikonotunne.
MacKenzie River Eskimo= Kopagmiut.
Mackenzie's River Louchioux=Nakotehokutchin.
Mackilemackinac, Mackinac, Mackinaw=Michi-
limackinac.
Macko^e, MackuJie^ Creeks.
Mackwaes, Mackwasii, Mackwes= Mohawk.
McLeod's Lake= Kezonlatlmt.
Mac-not-na= Mikonotunne.
Maco comaco, Macocanaco=Macocanico.
Macoiya= Mayaca.
Macomile= Menominee.
Maconabi= Mishongnovi.
Macono=Xasoni.
Mac-o-no-tin = M i konotunne.
Maconsaw = Seek's Village.
Macoutins=Mascoutens.
Macoya== Mayaca.
Macqs, Macquaas, Macquaaus= Mohawk.
Macquaejeet=Hi'otlmkan Family.
Macquas, Macquaus, Macques, Macquess= Mohawk
Macquis, Macquiss= Mohawk.
Mactcinge-ha wai''=Ute.
Mactotatas^Oto.
Macueques =Hopi.
Madaha -Anadarko.
Madan == Mandan .
Madaouaskairini-^Matawaelikarini.
Mad-a-wakan-toan, Madawakanton = Mde\vakan-
ton.
Madawamkee= Mattawamkeag.
Madawgwys=Welsh Indians.
Maddy Band =Chernapho.
Madeqsi=Puisti.
Madnaguk-^ Lincoln.
Madnussky^Ahtena.
Mtdoc -Modoc.
Madocian Indians=Welsh Indians.
Madocteg ^Medoctec.
Madogiaint, Madogians= Welsh Indians.
Madowesians— Dak(jta.
Mad river Indians= Batawat.
Maechibaeys = Mohawk.
! Ma-etsi-daka =Mitcheroka.
Mag-a-bo-das=Putetemini.
Magagmjuten=Magemfut.
Magalibo =Maguhleloo.
, Magamutes=Magemiut.
Magaugo =Maguaga.
Maga -yute-sni — Magayuteshni.
Magdalena, Magdalena de Buvuibava^Bnquibava.
Magdalena Tajicaringa=Tajicaringa.
Magemutes^ Magemiut.
Magenesito-= YagenechitO.
Maghai -Mayeye.
Magimut, Magimuten, Magmiut, Magmjuten, Mag-
mutes, Magmutis— Magemiut.
Mago ----- Mayo.
Magoncog=Magunkaquog.
Magooonkkomuk=Magunkaquog.
Magrias=Tano.
Magtate=Mactati.
BULL. oO]
MAGUAGO — MALLEYES
1085
Maguago, Maguagua=Maguaga.
Maguas=Tano.
Maguawgo=Maguaga.
Magueck=Mequachake.
Magui=Hopi.
Maguncog, Magunkahquog. Magunkakook, Magun-
koag, Magunkog= Magunkaquog.
Maha= Omaha.
Ma-ha'-bit-tuh=Petenegowats.
Mahackeno= Mahackemo.
Mahackloosing=Wya lusing.
Mahacks, Mahacqs= Mohawk.
Mahaer, Mahagi=0maha.
Mahah=Skidi.
Mahaha=Amahami.
Mahahs= Omaha.
Mahakanders, Mahakans= Mahican.
Mahakas. Mahakes, Mahakinbaas, Mahakinbas,
Mahakobaas, Mahaks, Mahakuaas, Mahakuase,
Mahakuasse, Mahakwa= Mohawk.
Mahan=Comanche.
Mahan= Omaha.
Mahana=romanche.
Mahane=Klikitat.
Mahaniahy — Wyoming.
Ma ha os=Mohave.
Maharha= Omaha.
Maharhar= Amahami.
Maharim=Meherrin.
Mahars= Omaha.
Mahas Maha's= Omaha, Skidi.
Mahatons = Manhattan.
Ma-hau= Mahow.
Mahaukes = Mohawk.
Mahawha=Amahami.
Mahaws=Omaha.
Mahckanders=Mahican.
Mah-een-gun = M yeengun .
Mahegan = Mahican.
Mahehoualaima=Mahewala.
Maheingans, Mahekanders=Mahican.
Maheouala, Maheoula=Mahewala.
Maherin, Maherine, Mahering, Maherrin, Maherring,
Maherron=Meherrin.
Maheyes= Mayeye.
Mahhekaneew, Mahicanders, Mahicanni, Mahic-
canni, Mahiccans, Mahiccon, Mahicon, Mahigan,
Mahiganathicoit, Mahiganaticois. Mahigane, Ma-
higgins, Ma-hik', Mahikan, Mahikanders, Mahik-
kanders, Mahillendras, Mahinganak, Mahingani-
ois, Mahingans, Mahingaus=Mahican.
Mahlemobt, Mahlemutes, Mahlemuts=Malemiut.
Mah-ma-lil-le-kulla, Mah-ma-lil-le-kullah, Mahma-
tilleculaats= Mamalelekala.
Mahna-Narra = Mandan .
Mahnesheet=Malecite.
Mahng=Mong.
Mahnomoneeg, Mahnomonie=Menominee.
Mahoc, Mahocks=Manahoac.
Mahogs= Mohawk.
Mahongwis=Iroqnois.
Mahonink, Mahony Town= Mahoning.
Mahoras=Tamaroa.
Mahpiyato= Arapaho.
Mahsihk'ku ta=Masikota.
Mah-tah-ton=Matantonwan.
Mah-tee-cept, Mahtilpi=Matilpe.
Mahtopanato= Watopachnato.
Mahtulth-pe=Matilpe.
Mahuames= Mariames.
Ma''hwawa=Mowhawa, Mo(i\vaio.
Ma'hwawisowag= Mowhawissouk.
Mahycander=Mahican.
Mahzahpatah=Mazapeta.
Mai-ai'-u=Muaya.
Maiama== Miami .
Maicanders= Mahican.
MaijSecky, Mai^eckijni= Maitheshkizh.
Maipb', Maipbyine=Maitho.
Mai-dec-ki2-ne=Jemez.
Mai-deh= Maidu.
Mau/exki'-, Maide.ski'~ni= Maitheshkizh.
Maidnorskie=Ahtena.
Maieces= Nayeye.
Maiera=Mayara.
Maieyes= Mayeye.
Maikans, Maikens= Mahican.
Ma'Ingan=Mingan.
Ma-ingan, Ma'i'ngan=Myeengun.
Maises=Manso.
Ma'-i-sin-as=Sans Arcs.
Maison Moctecuzoma, Maison Moctecuzuma, Maison
Moteczuma=Casa Grande.
Maisqui= Matsqui.
Maitiffs= Metis.
Mai^o', Maito"dine'=Maitho.
Maiyakma= Makoma.
Maize gens=Atchialgi.
Majabos=Mohave.
Majanam= Mishongnovi.
Majave= Mohave.
Majoa=Mahoa.
Maj-su-ta-ki-as= Musalakun.
Majunkaquog= Magunkaquog.
Ma'kadawagami'tigweyawininiwag = Mekadewag-
amitigweyawinmiwak.
Makadewana-ssidok=Pijvsika.
Makagamute, Makag'mut=Makak.
Makah= Omaha.
Makahelousink=Wyalusing.
Makaitseek=Klamath.
Makamitek=Makomitek.
Ma'kandwawininiwag, Makandwewininiwag= Pil
lagers.
Ma3ra»=Makan.
Makans, Makas=Makah.
Ma-ka'-tce= Makache.
Makato, Makato's Band=>[ankato.
Makaw=Makah.
Makawto= Mankato.
Makehalousing=Wyal using.
Makeymiut, Makeymut, Makeymute-^Makak.
Makha=Makah.
Makicander, Makihander, Makimanes= Mahican.
Makinang= Miehilimackinac.
Makingans= Mahican.
Mak-in-o-ten= Mikonotunne.
Makis=Hopi.
Mak-kah=Makah.
Makki=Makak.
Maklaks= Lutuamian Family.
Maklykout= Maklykaut.
Maknootennay, Mak-nu' tene'= Mikonotunne.
Makonee= Machonee.
Makooshenskoi, Makooshin=Makushin.
Makostrake= Mequachake.
Ma-ko-ta= Dakota.
Ma'kotch= Makache. Mankoke.
MaKoucoue=Makonkuwe.
Makoueone=Amikwa.
Makoueoue, Makoukoue, Makoukoueks= Amikwa,
Makoukuwe.
Makoiiten, Makoutensak= Mascoutens.
Makquas= Mohawk.
Makskouteng= Mascontens.
Makunkokoag= Magunkaquog.
Makuschinskoje. Makushinsk, Makushinskoe, Ma-
kuski= Makushin.
Makwaes= Mohawk.
Ma-kwis'-so-jik=Makwisuchigi.
Ma'-k'ya-na, Ma-kya-ta= Matyata.
Malaca, Malaccas=Malaka.
Malacite=Malecite.
Mal-a-hut=Malakut.
Ma-lak'-ka=Malaka.
Ma'lakyilat^Spukpukolemk.
Malala=Molala.
Malamechs, Malamet, Malanas=Marameg.
Malatautes=Oto.
Malchatna=Mulchatna.
Malecetes, Malechites= Malecite.
Malegmjuti,Maleigmjuten,Maleimioute=Maleiuiut.
Maleleqala=Mamalelekam.
Malemukes, Malemut, Malemutes=Malemiut.
Maleqatl=Malakut.
Malesit=Malecite.
Mal-hok-ce= Malhokshe.
Malhoming, Malhominis, Malhomins, Malhominy,
Malhommes, Malhommis= Menominee.
Malicans= Maliacones.
Malicetes, Malicites= Malecite.
Maliconas, Malicones= Maliacones.
Maliegmut, Malimiut, Malimiiten, Malimyuit=Ma-
lemiut.
Malinovskie lietnik=Nuniliak.
Malisit= Malecite.
Mallawa mkeag= Penobscot.
Malleyes=Mayeye.
10SC)
Mallica Malica.
MALLICA MAQUIS
LB. A. K.
Mi-nomiiu-e.
Halowwack8=Mot(MU'. .
Malpais=Milpnis.
Kaltnabah=Multnomah
Sal-Uho'-qa-mut-Maltshokamut.
Malukander= Mahican.
Maluksilaq-Maluksilak
SanMatco Mal/.ura.
ealer
Kama-Omaha.
Mamakans Apeches=Me
e
ama l a cula. Ma ma-lil-li-kulla= Mamalelekala.
Mambe, Mambo=Nambe.
Mameag. Mameeag-Nameau.u
Ma' me-li-li-a-ka=Mauialelekala.
Mamelute=Malomiut.
Mamenoche= \Yiminnche.
Mam-il i-li-a-ka = Mamalelekala.
M'amiwis = Miami.
Mi'mo a ya-di," Mi-mo ha»-ya, Ma-mo ha-ya»-di-
Alihnmu.
Mam8key = Matsqui.
Manacans-- M->iiacaii.
Managog. Manahoacks. Manahoacs, Manahoaks,
Manahocks. Manahokes - Manahoar.
Manakin = M»naran.
Manamet, Manamete= Manomet.
Manamoiak. Manamoick. Manamoyck. Manamoyet=
Mauainoyik.
Mananexit=MiiiK-xit.
Mananiet=Maiionift.
Manatee=Miimtti.
Manathanes, Manathe, Manathens = Manhattan.
Mancantequuts----- Mai|Uaiiti-iHiat.
Manchage. Manchauge=Maii(>hauK.
Manchokatous -M'lcwakantoii.
Ma «inka gaxe Mamlhinkapigho.
Ma-cka e'nikaci'^a==Manslikat'tiikashika.
Mandals. Mandams, Mandane, Mandanes, Mandani,
Mar.danne. Mandaus— Ma IK Ian.
Mandawakantons. Mandawakanton Sioux=MdeWfl-
kiintitn.
Mandens Mamlan.
Mandeouacantons Mdcwakantnii.
Mandt-s- Manta.
Mandiaiis. Mandin - Miuulan.
Mandoagcs -- N "t t < >\v ay.
Mandon Maii'lan.
Mandongs N«itlu\vay.
Hand Maiulaii.
Man Eaters Attacajia, Tmikawa.
Mani-etsuk Maiiit-uk.
Mant-lopcc \V:it<ij>aj>iniili.
Manossings Mini^-ink.
Ma n«- to pa. Mane-to-par Watopapinuh.
Mant-toros Hi'lat^-a.
Mani'us Nlali-citc.
Mang MMIIU.
Mangaki-kias. Mangakekis, Mangakokis, Manga
Konkia Mi-iifrakiinkia.
Mang'-urs df Cariboux Klliciifldcli.
Mangoarks, Mangoags, Mangoako, Mangoangs Not
tiiwiiy.
Miingus Colorado s band MiinJu-cfius.
Mannans«-t tribe, Manhassctt ManhasH't.
Manhatcg, Manhatcst-n, Manhattae. Manhattanese
Manhattrs. Manhattons Matihallaii.
Manhf-k'-n. Manhigan euck Mulic^im.
Manhikani, Manhikans, Manhingans Mahican.
Maijhpiyato Ani|>iili<>.
Ma' 't(U3j^i"'ta"'wa" Ma nliuk'lhi titan wan.
Man hnm aqueeg \Viilnu)Hiissft.
Maniataris lliilat>u.
ManikanH Mahican.
Mitnikwagan Maiiic(iiiii^rau.
Manilla M<il.i!c.
Mantssing MiinMiik.
Manitarift lli<lal^>i.
Mank M..n»r.
Makato'i band Mankato.
Manki=Makak.
Mankikani=- Mahican.
Mannacans^ Monacal!.
Mannahannocks, Mannahoacks, Mannanoags, Man-
nahoaks, Mannahocks, Mannahokes=Manahoac.
Mannamett, Mannamit - Manomet.
Mannamoyk=Manamoyik.
Ma"nanhindje=Tadzhezhinga.
Mannatures=Hidatsa.
Manna- wousut = Manosah t .
Mannissing^Manisiiik.
Man-oh-ah-sahta= Manosaht.
Manomanee, Manomines, Manominik=Mcnommee.
Man6minikaciyag=Miiiiominikasheenhug.
Manook City=Maynook.
Ma'noosath, Manosit= Manosaht.
Manostamenton=Menostamenton.
Manrhoat, Manrhout=Kiowa.
Mansa=Manso.
Ma"sa»ha=rpankhchi.
Mansano= M anzano.
Manses=Manso.
Manskin= Monacan.
Mansoleas, Mansopela, Mansopelea=Mosopelea.
Mansos= Apaches Mansos.
Ma"';a=Mi»doc.
Mantaas= Manta.
Mantachusets= Massachuset.
Mantacut=Montauk.
Mantaes, Mantaesy= Manta.
Mantanes=Mandan.
Mantantans, Mantantons, Mantanton Scioux, Man-
tantous= Matantonwan.
Mantaoke=Montank.
Mantaquak= Nanticoke.
Mantauket= Montank.
Mantautous= Matantonwan.
Mantaws= Manta.
Mantera/n= Cherokee.
Mantes, Manteses= Manta.
Mantinacocks, Mantinecocks, Mantinicocks=Mati-
necoc.
Manton=Mandan, Mento.
Mantopanatos=Assiniboin.
Mantos= Manta.
Mantoue, Mantouecks, Mantouek, Mantoueouec=
Mundua.
Mantoweeze=Mantowese.
Mantuas=Munsee.
Ma»tu enikaci'3ta= Mantnenikashika.
Mantukes, Mantukett=Nantucket.
Ma"'-;u-we= Mento.
Manumit= Manomet.
Manuncatuck=Menunkatuc.
Mai)-wa-ta-niy = Mandaii.
Manxo = Manso.
! Ma-nyi'-ka-q9i'=Manyikakhthi.
Ma"yinka-gaxe=Manyinka.
Manyinka jinga=Manyinkazhinga.
Ma"yinka tanga=Manyinkatanga.
Many Medicines=Motahtosiks.
Manzana=Manzano, Mishongnovi.
Manzos= Pueblos.
Maouila= Mobile.
Mapeya=Sandia.
Mapicopas=Maricopa.
Maq=Marhoo.
Maqaise, Maqas—Mohawk.
Maqe-nikaci'3ia=Makhenikashika.
Maqpi'ato=Arapaho.
Maquaas=Mohawk.
Maquache Utes=Moache.
Maquaes, Maquaese=Mohawk.
Maquahache=-= Moache.
Maquais, Maquaise=Mohawk.
Maquamticough= Maquantequat.
Maquarqua^= Mayaca.
Maquas, Maquasas, Maquase, Maquash, Maquass,
Maquasse= Mohawk.
Maquae=Iowa.
Maquees= Mohawk.
Maquelnoteer, Maquelnoten=Mikonotunne.
Maques, Maquese, Maquess, Maquesyes, Maquez>=
Mohawk.
Maqui-Hopi.
! Maquichees=-Mequachake.
| Maquin=Maquinanoa.
Maquis, Maquoas= Mohawk.
BULL. .°,0]
MAQUOCHE UTAHS MATAWANG
1087
Maquoche TJtahs=Moache.
Maquois= Mohawk.
Maquot=Pequot.
Mara= Twenty-nine Palms.
Marachite= Malecite.
Maracopa= Maricopa.
Maramoick= Manamoyik.
Mar-an-sho-bish-ki= Dakota.
Mara shites= Malecite.
Marata=Matyata.
Marayam=Serranos.
Marcpeeah Mahzah, Marcpeeah Mazah— Makhpiya-
maza.
Marc pee wee Chastah=Makhpiyawichashta.
Marechhawieck=Marychkenwikingh.
Marechites= Malecite.
Marechkawieck, Marechkawink= Marychkenwik-
ingh.
Marecopas= Maricopa.
Mareschites= Malecite.
Mar 'hoo= Neman.
Marianes, Marians, Mariarves=Mariames.
Marimiskeet= Mattamuskeet.
Maringayam, Maringints=Serranos.
Marisizis= Malecite.
Maritises=Manta.
Marlain, Marlin=Staitan.
Mar-ma-li-la-cal-la = Mamalelekala.
Maroa, Marohans=Tamaroa.
Marospinc, Marossepinck= Massapequa.
Marota=Tarnaroa.
Maroumine= Menominee.
Ma-rpi-ya-ma-za= Makhpiyamaza.
Marraganeet= Narraganset.
Marrarachic=Nararachic.
Marricoke=Merric.
Marsapeag, Marsapeague, Marsapege, Marsape-
quas, Marsepain, Marsepeack, Marsepeagues,
Marsepeake, Marsepeqau. Marsepin, Marsepinck,
Marsepingh, Marsepyn, Marsey= Massapequa.
Marshpaug, Marshpee=Mashpee.
Marsh Village Dakotas, Marsh Villagers=Sisseton.
Marta= Matyata.
Mar-til-par ==Matilpe.
Martinez=Sokut Menyil.
Martinne houck = Matinecoc.
Mary River, Mary's River, Marysville=Chepenafa.
Masagnebe, Masagneve = Mishongnovi.
Mi'saguia, Masaki = Matsaki.
Masalla Magoons^Musalakun.
Masammaskete= Mattamuskeet.
Masanais=Mishongnovi.
Masapequa = Massapequa.
Masaqueve = M ishpngnovi.
Masaquia= Matsaki.
Masarquam = Mayaca .
Masathulets= Massachuset.
Masauwuu=Masi.
Masawomekes — Iroq uois.
Mascaleros= Mescaleros.
Mascaras! = Macariz.
Mascautins = Mascoutens.
Maschal = Mashctil.
Mascoaties, Mascontans, Mascontenec, Mascontens,
Mascontins, Mascontires, Mascordins, Mascotens,
Mascotms, Mascouetechs=Mascoutens.
Mascouteins Nadouessi=Teton.
Mascoutens= Saint Francis Xavicr.
Mascoutins, Mascoutons=Mascoutens.
Masep'=Kadohadacho.
Masepeage= M assapequa.
Ma-se-sau-gee= Missisauga.
Masetusets= Massachuset.
Mashamoquet, Mashamugget, Mashamugket=Mas-
somuck.
Mashantucket=Maushantuxct.
Mashapauge, Mashapawog=Mnushapogue.
Mashapeag, Masha-Peage= Massapequa.
Mashikh=Mashik.
Mashkegonhyrinis, Mashkegons, Mashkegous=Mas-
kegon.
Mashkoutens=Mascoutens.
Ma-shong'-ni-vi, Mashoniniptuovi = Mishongnovi.
Mashpah=Mashpee.
Mashpeage= Massapequa.
Mashpege, Mashpey=Mashpee.
Mashquaro= Musquarro.
Mashukhara= Shasta.
Masiassuck= Missiassik.
Masichewsetts= Massachuset.
Ma sih kuh;ta=Masikota. A
Masi winwu, Ma-si' wiin-wu— Mas!.
Mas-ka-gau=Maskegon.
Maskasinik= Mascoutens.
Maskego, Maskegonehirinis, Maskegous. Maskego-
• wuk, Maskigoes, Maskigonehirinis = Maskegon.
Mas-ko-ki=Creeks, Muskhogean Family.
Masko'ki Hatchapala= Upper Creeks.
Maskoki Hatch'-ata= Lower Creeks.
Maskokulki=Creeks.
Maskouaro= Musquarro.
Maskoutechs, Maskoutecks, Maskouteins, Maskou-
tenek, MaskStens, Maskoutens= Mascoutens.
Maskoutens-Nadouessians = Te ton .
Maskoutins, Maskuticks=Mascoutens.
Masonah Band=Nasumi.
Masphis= Mashpee.
Masquachki=Creeks.
Masquarro= Musquarro.
Masquikoukiaks, Masquikoukioeks=Maskegon.
Massachewset, Massachisans, Massachuselts, Mas-
sachuseuks, Massachusiack, Massachussets, Mas-
sachusuks, Massadzosek, Massajosets= Massa
chuset.
Massakiga=Arosaguntacook.
Massamugget=Massomuck.
Mas-sang-na-vay = Mishongnovi.
Massapeags= Massapequa.
Massapee = Mashpee.
Massapegs = Massapequa.
Massasagues, Massasaugas = Missisauga.
Massasinaway=Mississinewa.
Massasoiga^ Missisauga.
Massasoits, Massasowat,Massasoyts=\Vampanoag.
Massassuk = M issiassik.
Massathusets, Massatuchets, Massatusitts= Massa
chuset.
Massauwu=Masi.
Massawamacs, Massawomacs, Massawomecks, Mas-
sawomees, Massawomekes, Massawonacks, Mas-
sawonaes = Iroquois.
Massawteck= Massawoteck.
Massechuset= Massachuset.
Masseets = M asset.
Masselans=Mosilian.
Massepeake=Massapequa.
Massesagues = Missisauga.
Massetta, Massettes=Masset.
Massetusets= Massachuset.
Mass hade -=M asset.
Massicapanoes= Monasiccapano.
Massillimacinac=Michilimackinac.
Massinacack= Massinacac.
Massinagues = Missisauga .
Massinnacacks= Massinacac.
Massorites, Massorittes, Massourites= Missouri.
Massowomeks= Iroquois.
Masstachusit= Massachuset.
Mas-tcal= Mashcal.
Mas-tutc'-kwe = Hopi.
Ma-su-ta-kaya, Ma-su-ta-kea=Masut Porno.
Matabantowaher= Matantonwan.
Matabesec, Matabezeke= Mattabesec.
Matachuses, Matachusets= Massachuset.
Matages=Kio\va Apache.
Matahuay, Matajuiai = Mataguay.
Matakees, Matakeeset, Matakeesit=Mattakeset.
Mataki'la=Maamtagyila.
Matalans=Mitline.
Matale de Mano=Saboba.
Matamaskite= Mattamuskeet.
Matampken=Matomkin.
Matamuskeet= Mattamuskeet.
Mataouachkarmiens, Mataouakirinoiiek, Mataouch-
kairini, Mataouchkairinik, Mataouchkairiniouek,
Mataouchkairiniwek, Mataouchkarini = Mata-
wachkarini.
Mataoiiiriou, Mataovan= Mattawan.
Matapa=Matape.
Matapaman=Mattapanient.
Matapoisett= Mattapoiset.
Matassins=Mistassin.
Matathusetts= Massachuset.
Matauwakes= Metoac.
Mataveke-Paya= Walapai.
Matawachkairmi, Matawachwarini=Matawachka-
Matawang, Matawin Indians= Malta wan.
lUS.s
MATCHAUAMLA MKAT-WHO
Matchapunko=Maehapungi
Match clats-Miicbalat.
Matchedach- Matehedash.
Matchemnes-; Macheim.i.
Matche Moodus= Machemoodus.
Mat-che naw to-waig=Iro<|"ols-
Matchepungo= MachapuiiL'a.
Match! Moodus= Machemoodus.
Matchinadoaek=Iroquois
Matchitashk Matehedash.
Match-ill aht Mnehalat.
Matchit Moodus-= Machemoodus.
Matchoatickes- Man-hone.
Matchopeak = Matchopick.
Matchopongo M achapunga.
Matchot=Matcliut.
Matebeseck Mattabesec.
Matechitache Matehedash.
Matelpa, Matelthpahs = Matilpe.
Mat -hat-e-vatch =rhemchueyi.
Mathatuscts. Mathatusitts, Mathesusetes=Massa-
chuset.
Mathiaqua Mathiaea.
Mathkoutench Maseuiiten-.
Mathlanobes, Mathlanobs=Multnomah.
Mathomenis. Mathominis-Menominee.
Maticones Maliacoiies.
Ma ti la ha Matillija.
Matilden- Mi'dildin-.
Ma -tilh-pi-- Matilpe.
Matiliha Matillija.
Ma'tilpis Matilpf.
Matilton McdildiiiK.
Matinecocke. Matinecogh, Matinecongh, Matinicock,
Matiniconck. Matinnekonck, Matinnicock= Mali-
Mat jus -CliiMiielnievi.
Matmork la Puerta Mataino.
Matninicongh 'Matinecoc.
Matokatagi <>to.
Matolc Mattole.
Mato mihte, Ma to'-no-make=Matonumanke.
Matontenta < M<>.
Mato Numangkake, Mato' nu-man'-ke==Mat.>nu-
Matoolonha. Matootonha. Ma too -ton'-ka=Metuta-
hanke.
Matopelo'tni '1'lircc Ilivers.
Matora NI'Mitn.
Matotantes Oto.
Matotiswanin^ Otusson.
Matoua M.-ntu.
Matou ouescarini Matawachkarini.
Matoutenta <»tu.
Matowacks M.'tnac.
Matowepesack Mattabocc
Matox Matchoti.-.
Matpanient Mattapanient.
Matsigamca M irliitraiiU'a.
Matsi'shkota Masikota.
MatB-nik't' MatMiikth.
Matsuki Mat^aki.
Mattabeeget. Mattabeseck, Mattabesett, Mattabe
sicke Mattabf-.'c.
Mattacheese, Mattacheeset, Mattacheest, Matta
chiest. Mattachist = Mattakesct.
Mattachucetts. Mattachusetts, Mattachussetts,
Mattacusfts \Ia^-achu-rt.
Mattakcfsc, Mattakceset, Mattakesit Mattakeset.
Mattanawcook Mattinacook.
Mattapamc-nt Mattapaniriit, Mattapony.
Mattapaniani Mattapanient.
Mattapanient Maltapony.
Mattapany Mattnpaniciit.
Mattapeaset Mattabesec.
Mattapomens, Mattapoments, Mattaponies -Matta-
P..DV.
Matthiaqua= Mathiaca.
Mattikongy=Narati('oii.
Mattinacock, Mattinnekonck= Matinecoc.
Mattoal=Mattole.
Mattouwacky. Mattowax=Metoac.
Mattpament=Mattapanient.
Mattschotick=Matcliotic'.
Matu-es'-wi skitchi-nu-uk=Mic-ina('.
Mat-ul-pai= Matilpe.
Matuwacks=Metoac.
Matza-ki, Matzaqui=Matsaki.
Maubela, Maubiia, Maubile, Maubileans, Maubil-
ians= Mobile.
Mauchage, Mauchaug=Manchaug.
Maudaus=Mandan.
Maudowessies= Dakota.
Maugaugon=Maguaga.
Maughwawame= Wyoming.
Mauguawogs, Mauhaukes, Mauhauks, Maukqucg
ges= Mohawk.
Maumee, Maumes, Maumies= Miami.
Mau os-aht=Manosaht.
Mauquaoy, Mauquas, Mauquauog, Mauquauogs,
Mauquaw, Mauquawogs, Mauquawos, Mauques=
Mohawk.
Mauraigans. Mauraygans=Mahican.
Mausalea= Mosopel ea .
Mausand=Mishoiignovi.
Mauscoutens= Mascoutciis.
''• Mauton=Mento.
Mauvais Monde des Pieds-Noirs = Hiirsi.
Mauvila, Mauvilians, Mauviliens= Mobile.
Mavaton= Mara ton.
Mavila, Mavilians, Mavilla= Mobile.
Mawada"fiin = Manda n .
Ma-wahota, Ma-waqota=Ma\vakliota.
Mawatadan, Mawatani, Mawataijna= Manda n.
Mawchiggin=Mohegan.
Maw-dan=Mandan.
Mawhakes, Mawhauogs, Mawhawkes= Mohawk.
Mawhaws=Omaha.
Mawhickon, Mawhiggins=Mohegaii.
Mawkey=Hopi.
Mawmee= Miami.
Mawques= Mohawk.
Mawtawbauntowahs=-Mde\Viikanton.
Mawyk=Natick.
! Max=Nemah.
Maxa-bomdu=Putetemmi.
Maxa-yute-cni=Magayuteshni.
Maxe=Kdhun.
Maxul= Mashcal.
Maya=Mayo.
Mayacmas=Makoma.
Mayaco-= Mayaca.
Mayacomas= Ma koma .
Mayaguaci=Mayajuaca.
Mayaintalap=Serranos.
Mayanexit= Manexit.
Mayarca, Mayarqua= Mayaca.
Maydishkishdi= Mayndeslikish.
Mayeces, Mayees=Mayeye.
Mayekanders= Mahican.
Mayes = Mayeye.
Mayganathicoise= Mahican.
Mayimeuten= Magemiut.
! Maykanders=Mahican.
Mayoahc= Kiowa.
Mayon=Wayon.
Mayrra= Mayara.
i Mazahuas= Omaha.
Mazames= M a za pes.
Mazaquia=Matsaki.
Ma-za-ro-ta=Magayuteshni.
Maz-peganaijka^ Ma/pegnaka.
Mattapuist. Matta])uyst \It
Maltasootm A ina ham i.
ipoiset.
Mattassuu M i-!;is~in.
MattathutetU Mav-.a,.|m^ct.
Mattaturk Matiitnck.
MattatutetU M:i-snctniv..t.
Mattaugwesiawacks liaknta.
Mattawankeag Mattawarnkeau
Mattebeseck Mattal.cs,.,-.
Mattecumska, Mattemusket - Matlainuskcct
Mattetuck-Mattitm-k
Mazquia, Mazuqui=Matsaki.
M'cheuomi, M'cheuwami, M'chwau
waumi=W>IO-
ming.
M'chwihillusmk=Wyal using.
Mdawakontons, Mdawakontonwans, M'day-wan-
kaun-twanDakotas, M'day-wah-kauntwaun Sioux,
M'daywawkawntwawns, Mdeiyedan, Mde-wa-
han-ton-wan, M'dewakanton, M'dewakanton\van,
M'de-wakan towwans, M'de-wakant'wan, Md-wa-
kans, Mdwakantonwans= Mdewakanton
Meadow Indians=Mascoutens.
Me a-me-a-ga, Meames, Meamis= Miami.
Meandans--= Mnndan.
Meantacut, Meantaukett, Meanticut=^rontauK.
Meat-who= Methow.
« UNIVERSITY I
JLL. 30] MKOADDACUT MESH A WI8UTCIG1
iEOR]^^
1089
ecaddacut= Mecadacut.
ec-a-no-to-ny= Mikonotunne.
ecawa' = Pesawa.
9chayomy= Wyoming.
3ch-cha-ooh=Tooksetuk.
jchecaukis= Foxes.
jcheckesiouw= Meggeckessou.
3checouakis= Foxes.
}chemiton=Mechemeton.
jchias= Machias.
jchimacks= Micmac.
jchkentiwoom= Mechkentowoon.
!chuouakis= Foxes.
;cita= Hasatch.
icontins= Mascoutens.
icosukee= Mikasuki.
!coutins= Mascoutens.
ic'-tce=Meshtshe.
cuppom= Wecuppom.
-dama-rec= Bidamarek.
daquakantoan, Medawah-Kanton, Med-a-wakan-
oan, Medawakantons, Medawakanton Sioux,
ffedawakantwan, Medawaykantoans, Me-da-we-
on-tong, Med-ay-wah-kawn-t'waron, Medaywa-
;anstoan, Med-ay-wa-kan-toan, Medaywokant'-
?ans= Mdewakanton.
; dchipouria=Mosopelea.
. -de-wah-kan-toan, Medewakantoans, Medewakan
ons, Mede-wakan-t'wans= Mdewakanton.
'. dicine=Hanga.
: dildin=Medilding.
: Iiwanktons= Mdewakanton.
i lnoftsi=Ahtena.
! iocktack, Medocteck, Medoctek, Medocthek, Me-
oktek, Medostec=Medoctec.
] lsigamea=Michigarnea.
] lwakantonwan= Mdewakanton.
] 3hayomy= Wyoming.
] em-ma-^Chimariko.
] ;ndua=Mundua.
] ;-ne-cow-e-gee=Miniconjou.
1 ;see Contee=Amaseconti.
1 !seequaguilch= Miseekwigweelis.
1 i-shom-e-neer=Mishongnovi.
1 !Sucontu=Amaseconti.
1 !thco-thinyoowuc=Kainah.
Meewie=Miwok.
l*woo— Miwok, Moquelumnan Family.
1 :ancockia=Mengakonkia.
1 ;esiwisowa=Mikissioua.
1 :ezi=Mgezewa.
1 ;geckesjouw=Meggeckessou.
1 'hay, Meghey, Meghty=Mayeye.
1 ?iz-ze, Me-gizzee=0megeeze.
1 uak, Megual, Megue= Mohawk.
1 um, Megumaawach= Micmac.
1 we= Mohawk.
J .erine, Meherins, Meheron, Meherries, Meher-
ag, Meherron=Meherrin.
1 ethawas=Cree.
1 ihammers=Mahican.
1 i-teh=Meta.
1 loo=Maidu.
1 iites=Mayeye.
1 jputsky=Me"ipontsky.
I e-ra-ja=Michirache, Tunanpin.
li ca/=Mikaunikashinga.
li ca-ne-ten= Mikonotunne.
II asousky= Mikasuki.
K ki-tcun'-tun=Mekichuntun.
» ittaw=Amalahta.
B scites=Malecite.
I iominys=Menominee.
« cite=Malecite.
^ '-lema=Tenino.
M sceet=Malecite.
K warik= Milwaukee.
K .ataw=Amalahta.
» eki, Melleoki, Melloki= Milwaukee.
« >melinoia, Melominees=Menominee.
K oopa=Nawiti.
« )taukes=Montauk.
K warck, Melwarik= Milwaukee.
M iacanjo=Miniconjou.
* ibrenos=Mirnbrenos.
» iesoon=Comanche.
™ iilounioue= Miami.
« iinimisset=Menemesseg.
W ds= Miami.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 - 69
Mem-koom-lish=Momkumlis.
Me/mogg-ms= Memoggyins.
Memonomier = Menominee.
Menaches= Moache.
Menamenies = Menominee.
Menataukett=Montauk.
Menatopa= Watopapinah.
Me-nau-zhe-tau-naung, Me-nau-zhe-taw-naun=Me-
nawzhetaunaung.
Mencamis- Miami.
Menchaerink = Meherrin.
Menr.hokatouches, Menchokatoux= Mdewakanton.
Menchon= Huron.
Mencouacantons, Mendawahkanton, Men-da-wa-kan-
ton, Mendeouacanton, Mendeouacantous=Mdewa-
kanton.
Menderink=Meherrin.
Mendewacantongs, Mende Wahkantoan, Mende-Wa-
kan-Toann — M dewakanton.
Mendoerink — Meherrin .
Mendoucaton, Menduwalkanton= Mdewakanton.
Mendwrink — Meherrin.
Menekut'thegi — Mequachake.
Me-ne-sharne — Minisala.
Menesinks, Menessinghs = Minisink.
Menetars, Menetarres=Hidatsa.
Mengua, Mengues, Menguy, Mengwe, Mengwee,
Mengwi=Iroquois.
Menherring, Menheyricks=Meherrin.
Men-i-cou-zha = Miniconjou.
Meniolagamika = Meniolagomeka.
Menisink, Menissinck, Menissing, Menissinges,
Menissins = Minisink.
Menisuperik = Minesetperi.
Mennisink, Mennissincks= Minisink.
Mennominies = Menominee.
Menoequet= Menoquet.
Men of the Woods=Nopeming.
Menoga= Menoquet.
Menomenes, Me-no-me-ne-uk, Menomenies, Menom-
inie, Menominny, Menomoee, Menomonees, Me-
nomonei, Menomones, Menomonies, Menomonys,
Menonomees, Menonomies= Menominee.
Menowa Kautong, Menowa Kontong= Mdewakan
ton.
Menquagon = Maguaga.
Mentakett= Montauk.
Mententons=Matantonwan.
Mentoake= Montauk.
Mentons=Mento.
Mentonton = Matanton wan .
Mentous=Mento.
Menumesse = Menemesseg.
Menuncatuk, Menunkatuck, Menunketuck, Menun
ketucke, Menunquatucke = Menunkatuc.
Meontaskett, Meontawket= Montauk.
Meosigamia= Michigamea.
Mequa= Mohawk.
Meracock= Merric.
Meraquaman=Meracouman.
Mercedes= Merced.
Mer-cbm= Mershom.
Merechkawick, Merechkawikingh= Marychkenwi-
kingh.
Merhuan=Menequen.
Mericock, Mericoke, Merikoke=Merric.
Merimichi= Miramichi.
Merocomecook= Rocameca.
Meroke= Merric.
Meronocomoco= Werowacomoco.
Merrakwick=Marychkenwikingh.
Merriack, Merricocke= Merric.
Merrimacks= Pennacook.
Merrimichi= Miramichi.
Mersapeage, Mersapege= Massapequa.
Mertowacks=Metoac.
Me'-rxet-ke= Meetkeni.
Mesa de Galisteo=Heshota Ayathltona.
Mesa Encantada=Katzimo.
Mesa of Galisteo=Heshota Ayathltona.
Mesasagah= Missisauga.
Mescale= Mescal es.
Mescaleres, Mescalers, Mescallaros, Mescaloro Apa
ches, Mescalos, Mescaluros=Mescaleros.
Mescate= Mescales.
Mescateras, Mescolero= Mescaleros.
Meshagak= N ushagak.
Meshawi8utcigi=Mashawauk.
1090
MKSHAWN MIKASI-UNIKACInGA
[B. A. E.
Me«hawn=Meeshawn.
Mesh e ne mah ke noong-Michilimackinac.
Meshik Mashik.
Me-shing go-me-sia, Me-shin-gi-me-yia= Meshingo-
Me*hipeihi=Msepase.
Meshkale kue= Mescaleros.
Meshkwa'kihag'= Foxes.
Eeahonei= Methow.
Me-shong a-na-we, Meshongnavi, Me-shung-a-na-we,
Me-shung-ne-vi=Mishongnovi.
Mesigameas= M irhigamea.
Metilimakinac=Michilimackinac.
Mesita. Mesita Negra= Hasatch.
Meskeman= Mesnkemau.
Meskigouk = Maskegon.
Meskwa 'ki'ag'--= Foxes.
Mespacht, Mespadt, Mespaetches, Mespat, Mespath,
Mespath's Kill, Mespat Kil, Mespats-kil=Mas-
jH-th.
Mesquabuck= Mesquawbuck.
Me§quit=Mesquite.
Mesquita. Mesquittes=Mesquites.
Messachusetts, Messachusiack= Massachuset.
Messagnes, Messagues, Messasagas, Messasagies,
Messasag oes, Messasagues. Messasaugues, Messas-
sagas, Messassagnes, Messassagues=Missisauga.
Messathusett= M assachuset.
Messawomes=In>quois.
Messcothins= Mascoutens.
Messenack8= Foxes.
Messen-Apaches=Navaho.
Messenecqz= Foxes.
Messesagas, Messesagnes, Messesago, Messesagucs,
Messessagues, Messessaques= Missisauga.
Mcssiasics M issiassik.
Messinagues, Messisagas, Messisages, Messisagues,
Messisaugas, Messisaugers, Messissagas, Messis-
sauga = Missisauga.
Messorites, Messourites= Missouri.
Messthusett= Massachuset.
Mestecke= Mystic.
Me8-te9l-tun= Mestethltun.
Mestick = Mystic.
Mestigos, Mestizo= Metis.
Metabetshuan = Metahetchouan.
Metackwem-- Metocauin.
Metacumbe=Guarungunve.
Metaharta ^Hidatsa.
Metapa -.Nlatape.
Metapawnien=Mattapanient.
Metchagamis, Metchigamea, Metchis=Michigamea.
Met-cow-we, Metcowwee=Metliow.
Metea's Village-Muskwawasepeotan.
Metehigamis^ Michigainea.
Meteowwee= Methow.
Meterriei =Meherrin.
Metesigamias =Micliiganiea.
Methau, Methews, Methoms= Methow.
Metlah Catlah, Metlahkatlah -Metlakatla.
Metocunent Metocaum.
Me too' ta hak =Muii(ian.
Metotonta Oto.
Metousceprinioueks Miami.
Metouwacks, Metowacks-= Metoac.
Met»«pe - Maspcth.
Metaigameas Michigainea
McttaSakik - Malta \\amkeag.
Metutahanke -Maniiaii.
Meuntacut -Montauk.
Mewahi -Mi wok.
Mexicani -I'ucblos
Meye M.iyeye.
Meyemma ('hiinariko
[eynomeny., Meynomineys- Menominee
Mexcaleros Mescaleros.
Mwquitea -Mcs.juites.
Mhikana Mahicuu
Mi ah kee jack sah - Miakeehake,H
Mi ah' ta nes -Maudlin.
Mialaquo liig-islnnd
e , Miameg, Miamiha, Miamiouek- Miami
Miamu dc la Grue . A tcliutclm kaiigouen
Miami town Kekiunga
Miankiih I'i.ink.ishaw.
Miantaquit-Niantic.
Miayuma=Mahoyum.
Micanopy, Micanopy's town=Pilaklikaha.
Micasukee, Micasukeys, Micasukies, Micasukys*-
Micawa=Missha\va.
Mi-caws=Makah.
Miccasooky, Miccosaukie, Mic-co-sooc-e=Mikasuki.
Michaelovski Redoubt=Saint Michael.
Michalits=Muchalat.
Michalloasen=Wyal using.
Michelimakina, Michellimakinac = Michilimacki-
nac.
Miche Michequipi, Miche-Miche-Quipy=Metsmets-
kop.
Michesaking= Missisauga.
Michiagamias, Michig'amias, Michigamis, Michi-
fania, Michiganians, Michigans, Michigourras=
lichigamea.
Michihimaquinac=Michilimackinac.
Michilemackinah, Michilimacquina, Michilimake-
nac, Michilimakina, Michilimakinac, Michilima-
kinais, Michilimakinong, Michilimaquina, Michi-
limicanack, Michilimickinac, Michillemackinack,
Michillemakinack, Michillimacinac, Michiliimac-
kinacks, Michillimakenac, Michillirnakinak,
Michillimaquina, Michillmiackinock, Michi Mac-
kina, Michimmakina, Michinimackinac=Michili-
mackinac.
Michimpicpoet=Etheneldeli.
Michisagnek= Missisauga.
Michiskoui= Missiassik.
Mich-la-its= Muchalat.
Michlimakinak= Michilimackinac.
Michmacs= Micmac.
Michoapdos= Michopdo.
Michonguave= Misbongnovi.
Micibigwadunk= Michipicpten.
Mi-ci-kqwut-me ^unne=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Micilimaquinay, MIcinima'kinunk= Michilimacki
nac.
Mici'qwut=Mishikhwutmetunne.
Mickasauky, Micka Sukees, Mickasukians, Micka-
sukies=Mikasuki.
Mickemac= Micmac.
Mickesawbe= M ick kesawbce.
Mickmacks, Mickmaks= Micmac.
Mick-suck-seal-tom=Micksucksealton.
Mi-9lauq'-tcu-wun'-ti= Klikitat.
Mi-fla'-us-min-t' pai'= Mithlausmintthai.
Micmacks, Micmaks= Micmac.
Micongnivi, Mi-con'-in-o-vi= Misbongnovi.
Miconopy=Pilaklikaha.
Mi-con-o-vi= M ishongnovi.
Mic-pa'p-sna= Mishpapsna.
Mic-ta-pal-wa= Mishtapalwa.
Mic-ta-pa-wa= Misbtapawa.
Mictawayang=Mishtawayawininiwak.
Middle Ant Hill=Halona.
Middle Indians=Tangesatsa.
Middle Mohawk Castle=Canajoharie.
Middle Place=Halona.
Middle Spokomish=Sintootoolish.
Middletown=Middle Village.
Midewakantonwans=Mdewakanton.
Miditadi=Hidatsa,
Midnooskie, Midnovtsi=Abtena.
Midu=Maidu.
Miednoffskoi, Miednofskie= Ahtena.
Miembre Apaches, Miembrenos, Miembres=Mimbre
fios.
Mi-em-ma=Chimariko.
Mienbre= Mimbrenos.
Miggaamacks= Micmacs.
Migichihilinious=Migechichiliniou.
Mi'gisi=Omegeeze.
Migiu, Migiugui= Miguihui.
Migizi=Omegeeze.
Miheconders, Mihicanders= Mahican.
Mih-tutta-hang-kusch, Mih-Tutta-Hang Kush-M(
tutahanke.
Mika-ati=Shoshoni.
Mikadeshitchiahi=Nez rercdvs.
Mika nika-8hing-ga=Mikaunikashinga.
Mikanopy= Pilaklikaha.
Mika' q'e ni' kaci' ^a=Mikakhenikashika.
Mika qla jinga=Mikaunikashinga.
Mikasaukies-Mikasuki.
I Mikasi-unikaciuga= Mandhinkagaghe.
BULL. 30]
MIKASUKY MISKUAKES
1091
dikasuky=Mikasuki.
ttika unikacinga= Mikaunikashinga.
ffikemak= Micmac.
»Iik-iara= Amaikiara.
ffikikoues, Mikikouet. Mikikouet=Nikikouek.
ffikinac= Michilimackinac.
li'kina'k=Mikonoh.
di'kina' kiwadciwininiwag, Mfkina'kiwadshiwini-
niwug, Mi'kina'kwatciwininiwa.g=Mikinakwa-
dshiwininiwak.
likissoua= Mikissioua.
Iikkesoeke= Mikasuki.
likmacs, Mikmak= Micmac.
likouachakhi=Miskouaha.
Ii'kowa=Mehkoa.
liksuksealton= Micksucksealton.
Ii'-ku-litc'=Mikulitsh.
Ii'-kwun-nu/^unne'=Mikonotunne.
Ii'kyashe= Shoshoni .
Iilbauks-chim-zi-ans=Tsimshian.
Iileo-to-nac= Melejo.
lilicetes, Milicite=Malecite.
lilky Hollow Ruin= Milky Wash ruin,
lillbank Indians, Millbank Sound Indians=Bella-
bella.
lille Lac band=Misisagaikaniwininiwak.
Iilli-hhlama=Tenino.
Iilowacks= Metoac.
Iiltinoma= Multnomah.
[ilwaukie= Milwaukee.
[imai=Mimal.
[imbrenas, Mimbrerenos, Mimbres, Mimbres
Apaches = Mimbrefios.
[imetari=Hidatsa.
;iminimisset= Menemesseg.
[imvre= Mimbrefios.
Cina'kwat = Menoquet's village,
iinataree, Minatares, Minatories=Hidatsa.
ancees, Minci=Munsee.
;inckquas=Iroquois.
[inckus= Conestoga.
!incquaas= Iroquois.
[in-da, -war-car-ton= Mdewakanton.
[ineamies=Menominee.
:inecogue, Minecosias, Minecougan, Mi-ne-kaij'-
zus=Miniconjou.
!ineoes=Mingo.
:mesupe'rik=Minesetperi.
iinetaire, Minetarees, Minetares=Hidatsa.
iinetares of the Prairie=Atsina.
iinetari, Minetaries, Minetarre=Hidatsa.
iinewagi= Milwaukee.
;ingaes=Iroquois.
,:ingo=Mingko.
iingoe, Mingos, Mingwee=Iroquois.
!iniamies= Miami.
iniamis= Menominee.
lni-cala= Itazipeho.
; ini-can-gsha=Miniconjou.
' jfaicau= Piniquu.
ini-Conjou, Minicoughas, Minicoujpns, Mini-kan-
jous, Minikan oju, Minikanyes, Minikaijyewozupi,
Min-i-kay'-zu, Mini-kiniad-za, Minikomioos, Mini-
konga, Minikongshas, Mimko6iu=Miniconjou.
ini'niqk'a ci"'a=Mininihkashina.
inipata= Minnepata.
ini-sala= Itazipeho.
inishup'sko= Dakota.
inisincks, Minising=Minisink.
iniskuya kicuij, Miniskuya ki9un, Miniskuya-
kitc'un=MiiiiHkuyakichun.
inissens= Minisink.
inissi=Munsee.
inissingh, Minissinks= Minisink.
inisteneaux= Cree.
inisuk= Minisink.
initare, Minitarees=Hidatsa.
initares of the Prairie=Atsina.
initari=Hi(latsa.
ini'tigunk=Menitegow.
|n-ke' qa'''-ye=Minkekhanye.
in-ke yin'-e=Minkeyine.
inkhotliatno= Mentokakat.
innake-nozzo, Min-na-kine-az-zo, Minnecarguis,
Minne-caushas, Minnecogoux, Minnecojpus, Minne-
congew, Minnecongou, Minneconjon, Minneconjos,
Minneconjoux, Minnecoujos, Minnecoujou, Minne
Coujoux Sioux, Minne-Cousha, Minnecowzues=
Miniconjou.
Minneh-sup-pay-deh= Minesetperi.
Min-ne-kaij'-zu, Minnekonjo=Miniconjou.
Minnessinck= Minisink.
Minnetahrees, Minnetahse, Mln-ne-ta-re, Minne-
tarees, Minnetarees Metaharta=Hidatsa.
Minnetarees of Fort de Prairie, Minnetarees of the
Plains, Minnetarees of the Prairie=Atsina.
Minnetarees of the Willows, Minnetaroes, Minnetar
res=Hidatsa.
Minneways=Illinois.
Minnicongew, Minni-kan-jous, Minnikanye Woz-
hipu= Miniconjou.
Minnisink, Minnissincks, Minnissinke=Minisink.
Minnitarees, Minnitarees Metaharta=IIidatsa.
Minnitarees of Fort de Prairie= Atsina.
Minnitarees of the Willows, Minnitaris, Minntaree=
Hidatsa.
Minoia= Aminoia.
Minokantongs= Mdewakanton.
Minpminees, Minominies, Minomonees, Minoniones,
Minoomenee= Menominee.
Minoosky=Ahtena.
Minoquet=Menoquet.
Minowakanton, Minowa Kantong= Mdewakanton.
Minowas=Iowa.
Minoway-Kantong, Minoway Kautong, Minow Kan-
tong= Mdewakanton.
Minoya= Aminoya.
Minquaas, Minquaes= Conestoga, Iroquois.
Minquaos== Conestoga.
Minquas= Conestoga, Iroquois.
Minquase, Minquays= Conestoga.
Mi»'qudje-ints'e=Manhazulintanman.
Minques, Minquinos, Minquosy= Conestoga.
Minseys, Minsimini, Minsis=Munsee.
Mi»tciratce= Michirache.
Mintou=Mento.
Minusing= Minisink.
Miniisky= Ahtena.
Min-xa-san-^!ataji-ki jeta"-j!ataji=Zhanhadtadliis-
han.
Mi"xa-san-wet'agi==Minghasanwetazhi.
Mi"xa/ska=Minghaska.
Mi11 xa' ska i' niqk'aci"'a=Minghaskainihkashina.
Miook=Miwok.
Mipacmas= Makoma.
Mi'-p'otin-tik=Mip8huntik.
Mipegoes, Mipegois=Winnebago.
Miquesesquelna=Niquesesquelua.
Miracopas= = Maricopa.
Miramis= Miami.
Mirimichy=Miramichi.
Mirocopas=Maricopa.
Mirrachtauhacky=Montauk.
Mi-sal-la Magun=Musalakun.
Miscaleros=Mescaleros.
Miscelemackena, Misclimakinack=M:chilimack-
inac.
Miscolts=Miskut.
Miscbthins, Miscotins=-Mascoutens.
Miscott=Miskut.
Miscouaquis = Foxes.
Misham==Mishawum.
Mi-shan-qu-na-vi=Mishongnovi.
Mishawomet=Shawomet.
Mishinimaki, Mishinimakina, Mishinimakinago,
Mishini-makinak, Mishinimakinang, Mishinimak-
inank= Michilimackinac.
Mishiptonga = Kawaika.
Mishkemau= Meshkemau.
Mi-shong-i-niv, Mi-shong'-i-ni vi, Mi-shong-in-ovi,
Mishongnavi, Mishongop-avi, Mi-shon-na-vi=
Mishongnovi.
Mishowomett=Shawomet.
Misiassins (Petits) = Mistassin.
Misilimakenak, Misillimakinac=Micliilimaekinac.
Misinajua= Misinagua.
Mision de Nacogdoches=Xuestra Senora de Guada-
lupe de los Naeogdoches.
Mi-sis=Omisis.
Misisagas, Misisagey = Missisauga.
Misiskoui = Missiassik.
Misitagues= Missisauga.
Mis-kai-whu= Miseekwigweelis.
Mis-Keegoes = Maskegon .
Miskigiila = Pascagoula.
Miskogonhirinis = Mask egon .
Miskuakes=Miskouaha.
MISKU-GAMI-SAGA-IGAN-ANISH1NABEG— MOHEAG
1092
Misku-Oami-Saga-igan-anishinabeg^ Miskwagami- |
Miskwadas' Meskwadare.
Miskwa-ka Mewe Sagaagan Wenenewak-M.skwa-
Mfskwiam :Musqueam.
Miskwukeeyuk Foxes.
Mislimakinac = Mielnlimaekinae.
Misonk Miemi>souks.
Misouris = Missouri.
Misqueam-Musqueam.
Misquito--Mesquite.
Missada, Missages=Missisauga.
[B. A. E.
nach=Michilimackinac.
Missequeks, Missesagas, Missesagoes, Missesagues,
Missesaques, Missiagos=Missisauga
Missilikinac, Missilimachinac, Missihmackinak,
Missilimakenak, Missilimakinac, Missihmakmak,
Missilimaquina, Missilinaokinak, Missilmianac,
Missillimackinac, Missillimakma, Missilmakma=
Michiliuiackiiiae.
Missinasagues - - Missisauga.
Mission de St. Joseph- Goiogouen.
Mission Montezuma-^t'asa Grande.
Mission of the Holy Gho8t=Shaugawaumikong.
Mission Point=lU'stigouche.
Missiosagaes^Missisauga.
Missiouris --Missouri.
Missiquecks, Missisagaes, Missisages, Missisagis,
Missisagos, Missisagues, Missisaguez, Missisa-
guys, Missisak, Missisakis, Missisaque, Missisa-
quees, Missisauges -Missisuuga.
Missiscoui, Missiskouy = Missia>sik.
Mississaga, Mississagets, Mississageyes, Mississa^
gez, Mississagies, Mississaguas, Mississague, Mis-
sissaguras, Mississakis, Mississaques, Mississau-
Srs, Mississauges, Mississaugies, Mississaugues,
ississguas -Mi^i>auga.
Mississinaway •-= M issisMiiewa.
Mississipone— M ist'M)]iaiiO.
Mississippi band8=Kitchisibi\vinini\vug.
Missitagues = M issisauga.
Missoori - M i^NMiri.
Missounta, Missouria, Missourians, Missourie, Mis-
aouriens, Missouries, Missouris, Missourita, Mis
Bourite. Missoury^ ^i issouri.
Mihstassins ^ Mi-tassin.
Missuri, Missurier, Missuris, Missurys=-= Missouri.
Mistapnis, Mistasiniouek, Mistasirenois, Mistasi-
rinins, Mistassini, Mistassinni, Mistassirinins =
MiMjissin.
Mi'stavii'nut - Hotamitanio.
Miitick- Mystic.
Hittigouche—Kestigouche.
Mi»ti»Binnys=- Mistussin.
Mi' lun .Mi^uii.
MisuriB Mixsouri.
Mita Mrta.
MJuhawiye-Kitkehahki.
Mitaui M.-ihou.
Mitchigamas, Mitchigamea, Mitchigamias= Michi
KHinca.
Mitchinimackenuck»-=Micliiliinac.kiiuic.
Mitchitamou-- Mistas.siii.
Mite hi-yu— Michiyu.
Mi tci' ra tee— Mi('hirachf.
Mite Ka na Kau-Miucauaka.
Mithouii-i Mctliow.
Mitiling- K»il«.t)Hliii)f.
Mi til' ti Mc.lilding.
Mi'tlmetle'ltc- Mitliin.-tk'lcli.
Mi loam' Kai P6 mo Mitomkai I'oino
MiUhopda - Michopdo
MJtaita- Wichita.
IiUhopdt ...
MJtaita Wi.-hitu.
Mitutahankith, Mitutahankuc Mi
Miii^Bin -'lonkawa.
Mivira '^iiiviru.
Mi' wa, Mi wi Mi wok.
Mi wok M.M|i],.|uininin Family.
MiyamU-Miiuni.
Miyi Miiy<-yi-.
Mizamichit Minniiiclii.
Mkatewetiteta- .^iksiku.
utahaiike
Mnacedeus= White Indians.
Mnakho-tana=Unakhotana.
Moacha=Yuquot.
Moachet = Mooaehaht.
Moacks=Mohawk.
Moadassa=Muklassa.
Moadoc, Moahtockna=Modoc
Moak== Mohawk.
Mi>al-kai=Boalkea.
Moan'-au-zi= Mono.
Moan-Kopi=Oraibi.
Moassones, Moassons=Abnaki.
Moatakish=Modoc.
M6'atcath= Mooaehaht.
Moatok-gish, Moatokni=Modoc.
Mo-a-wa-ta-ve-wach=Tabeguaehe.
Moawk= Mohawk.
Mobas=Movas.
Mobeluns, Mobilas, Mobileans= Mobile.
Mobilians= Creeks, Mobile, Muskhogean Family.
Mobiliens=Mobile.
Mocalasa= Muklassa.
Mocas=Hopi.
Moccasin-with-holes= Bannock.
Mochgeychkonk= M echgachkamic.
Mochgonnekonck= sjhiiineeoek.
Mochi=Hopi.
Mochicahuy, Mochicohuy= Mochicaui.
Mochies=Hopi.
Mochila=Moehilagua.
Mochomes= Delaware.
Mochop=Mochopa.
Mockhoeken=Hockhoeken.
Mo cko'-^i= Creeks.
Mockways= Mohawk.
Mocofo, Mocosa, Mocoso, Mocosson=Moquoso.
Mocquages, Mocquayes= Mohawk.
Moctesuma=0asa Grande.
Moctezuma= Oposura.
Moctoby=Moctobi.
Modanks, Mo-docks, Modoes, Modok, Mo'dokish,
M6'dokni, Modook=Modoe.
Mo-e-ka-ne-ka'-she-ga= M anyinka.
Mo-e-kwe-ah-ha=Cnedunga.
Moelobites= M oet oby .
Moencapi=Moenkapi.
Moenemines Castle, Moeneminnes Castle=Mone-
mius.
Moeng8ena= Moingwena.
Moen-kopi=Moenkapi.
Moennitarris=Ilidatsa.
Moeroahkongy= Meletecunk .
Mo-e-twas=Palaihnihan Family.
Mogall, Mogallones=Mogoll«jn.
Mogekin= Mohegan.
Mogeris=Hopi.
Mogianeucks= Mohegan.
Mogin=IIoi)i.
Mogino= Moquino.
Mogkunkakauke= Magunkaquog.
Moglushah town=Mugulasha.
Mogogones, Mogoll, Mogollone=Mogollon.
Mogolushas= Mugulasha.
Mogoso= M oquoso.
Mogoulachas=Mngulashii.
Mogoyones=Mogollon.
Mogozo= Mtxjuoso.
Moguachis= Moaehe.
Mogui=ll(>i>i.
o=Moquino.
Mohaakx= Mohawk.
Moguino =
Mohace=llopi.
Mohacks, Monaco, Mohacqs, Mohacques, Mohaes,
Mohaggs= Mohawk.
Mohagin= Mohegan.
Mohaes= Mohawk.
Mohahve=Mohave.
Mohaks, Mohakx=Moliawk.
Mohansick=Manhasset.
Mohaqe, Mohaqs, Mohaques= Mohawk.
Mohaskahod-Mahaskahod.
Mohaucks, Mohaugs, Mohaukes, Mohauks= Mo
hawk.
Mohavi, Mohawa=Mohave.
Mohawcks— Mohawk.
Mohawe = Mohave.
Mohawkes, Mohawques, Mohaws= Mohawk.
Moheag, Moheagan, Moheaganders, Moheoges, Mo-
heagues= Mohegan.
BULL. 30]
MOHEAKANNEEWS MONUHCHOGOK
1093
Moheakanneews, Moheakenunks, Moheakounuck,
Moheakunnuks, Mohecan, Moheckons, Mohecon-
nock, Mo-hee-gan= Mahican.
Moheegins, Moheegs, Moheek, Moheganicks, Mohe-
gen, Moheges, Mohegin= Mohegan.
Mohego= Mohawk.
Mohegs, Moheken= Mohegan.
Mohekin, Mo-he-kun-e-uk, Mo-he'-kun-ne-uk, Mohe-
kunnuks, Mohekunuh=Mahican.
Mohemenchoes, Mohemenehoes, Mohemonsoes=Mo-
hemencho.
Mohetan=Mohetpn.
Mohicander, Mohicands=Mahican.
Mohican Johnstown=Mohickon John's Town.
Mohican", Mohicans, Mohiccons, Mohickan, Mohick-
andsrs, Mohicken= Mahican.
Mohicken Village=Mohickon John's Town.
Mohickona— Mahican.
Mohigan, Mohiganeucks, Mohiganie, Mohigens,
Mohiggans, Mohiggen, Mohiggeners, Mohighens,
Mohigin=Mohegan.
Mohigon=Mahican.
Mohigoner s = M ohegan .
Mohikan, Mohikander, Mohikonders, Mohikons=
Mahican.
Mohineyam=Serranos.
Mohingans, Mohingaus= Mahican.
M6hkach=Mokaich.
Mohk ta hwa tan in=Moqtavhaitaniu.
Moh-kuh'— Makan.
Mohoakk= Mohawk.
Mohocanders= Mahican.
Mohoce=Hopi.
Mohocks, Mohocs= Mohawk.
Mohogans= Mahican.
Mohoges, Mohoggs= Mohawk.
Mohogin=Mohegan.
Mohogs=Mohawk.
Mohokanders= Mahican.
Mohokes, Mohoks= Mohawk.
Mohoning=Mahoning.
Mohontowonga=Manckatawangum.
Mohoqui, Mohotze=Hopi.
Mohoukes, Mohowaugsuck, Mohowawogs, Mohowks,
Mohox= Mohawk.
Moh-tau-hai'-ta-ni-o=Ute.
Mohtawas=Kansa.
M6h-ta'-wa-ta-ta'-ni-o=Sihasapa.
Mohuache, Mohuache TJtahs, Mohuache Utes=
Moache.
Mohuccons, Mohuccories= Mahican.
Mohucks= Mohawk.
Mohuhaches= Moache.
Moi-ka-nika-shing-ga= Manyinka.
Moingoana, Moingona, Moiiis=Moingwena.
Mojaoes, Mojaris, Mojaur, Mojave=Mohave.
Mo]ual-ua=Mojualuna.
M'okahoki=Okahoki.
M6kai=Calapooya.
Mokaiqch, Mo'-kaitc=Mokaich.
Mokalusha= Imongalasha.
Mo-katsh = Mokai eh .
Mokaus, Mokawkes= Mohawk.
Moke=Calapooya.
Mokee=Hopi.
Mokelemnes=Mokelumne.
Moke maklaks=Calapooya.
Mokes =Hopi.
Mokhabas=Mohave.
Moki=Hopi.
Molalalas, Molale, Molalla, Molallah, Molallalas,
Molallales, Molalle Indians, Molallie, Mo-lay-
less=Molala.
Molchatna=Mulchatna.
Moleaaleys, Molealleg, Mole Alley, Moleallies=
Mqlala.
Moleje=:Santa Rosalina Mulege.
Molel=Molala.
Molele=Molala, Waiilatpuan Family.
Molelie, Molell, Mollalas=Molala.
Molloua, Moloa, Molona=Homolua.
M61sem= Malssum .
Moltnomas=Multnomah.
Molxaves= Mohave.
Mominimisset= Moneraesseg.
Monachans=Monacan.
Monache, Mo-na-chi=Mono.
Monahasanugh, Monahassanughes=Mpnahassano.
Monahegan, Monahiganeucks, Monahiganick, Mo-
nahiggan, Monahiggannick, Monahigganie, Mona-
higgens, Monahiggon, Monahigon=Mohegan.
Monahoacs= Manahoac.
Monakin= Monacan.
Monamoy, Monamoyik=Manamoyik.
Monanacah Rahowacah, Monanacans= Monacan.
Monas=Mono.
Monasiccapanoes, Monasiceapanoes, Monasickapa-
noughs, Monasukapanough= Monasiccapano.
Monatons, Monatuns= Manhattan.
Moncey= Munsee.
Mondaque= A nadarko.
Monecoshe Sioux=Miniconjou.
Mon-eka-goh-ha=Mandhinkagaghe.
Monemiu's castle=Monemius.
Monengwanekan= Shaugawaumikong.
Mongontatchas, Mongoulacha, Mongoulatches=Mu-
gulasha.
Mongsoa Eithynyook, Mongsoa-eythinyoowuc=
Monsoni.
Monguagon=Maguaga.
Monhagin= Mohegan.
Monhauset= Man hasset.
Monheagan, Monheags, Monhe?ans, Monhege, Mon-
hegen, Monhiggin, Monhiggons, Monhiggs= Mohe
gan.
Monimoy= Manamoyik.
Moningwanekan=Shaugawaumikong.
Monis=Menominee.
Monkey Indians=Hopi.
Monloua= Homolua.
Mon-mish= Samamish.
Monmuchloosen = W yalusing.
Monnesick=Minisink.
Monocans= Monacan.
Monoes=Mono.
Monohegens= Mohegan.
Monomeni=Menominee.
Monomete=> Manomet.
Monomins, Monomonees=Menominee.
Monomoy= Manamoyik.
Monomunies= Menominee.
Mo-no'-ni-o= Mandan.
Mono Pi-Utes=Mono.
Monquoi=Hopi.
Mons=Mous.
Monsaunis= Monsoni.
Monsays, Monsees, Monseys, Monsi=Munsee.
Monsiemakenack=Michihmackinac.
Monsies= Munsee.
Monsonabi, Monspnavi= Mishongnovi.
Monsone, Monsoni=Mousonee.
Monsonico, Monsonies= Monsoni.
Monsopela= Mosopelea.
Monsounic= Monsoni.
MonsSpelea, Monsoupelea= Mosopelea.
Monsys= Munsee.
Montacut=Montauk.
Montagnais=Chipewyan, Nahane.
Montagnais of Lake St. Jphn=Chicoutimi.
Montagnaits= Montagnais.
Montagnardes=Montagnard.
Montagnards, Mpntagnars= Montagnais.
Montagnees=Chipewyan.
Montagnes=Chipewyan, Montagnais.
Montagnese=Mikinakwadsliiwininiwak.
Montagnets= Montagnais.
Montagneurs=Onondaga.
Montagnez=Chipewyan, Montagnais.
Montagnois, Montagrets= Montagnais.
Montagues= Montagnais, Onondaga.
Montaignairs, Montaigners, Montaignes, Montai-
gnets, Montainiers= Montagnais.
Montake, Montaks=Montauk.
Montanaro, Montaniak= Montagnais.
Montank, Montauckett, Montaug, Montaukett, Mon-
taukut, Montauque=Montauk.
Montawanskeag=Mattawamkeag.
Montekakat= Mentokakat.
Monterey = San Carlos.
Montezuma=Casa Grande. Casa Montezuma.
Montezuma Pueblo= Pueblo Pintado.
Monthees, Montheys= Munsee.
Montoake, Montocks, Montok=Montauk.
Montotos=Nutunutu.
Montoweses= Mantowese.
Mont-Peles=Monts Peles.
Montucks = Montauk.
M6nuhchogok= Manchaug.
1094
MONUMENT MUCKKOSE
[B. A. E.
Monument. Monumet=Manomet.
Monunkatuck Menunkatuc.
Monymoyk Manamoyik.
Monzoni Monsoni.
Mooacht -aht, Moo cha-aht - Mooacnant.
Moochas M.'tsai.
Mooeunkawe MiiRimkaquog.
Mooklausa, Mooklausan, Mook-lau-sau=Muklassa.
Moolalle Mo'.ala.
Moolamchapa Mulamchapa.
Mooleilis Molala.
Moon' au zi I'aiutr.
Moon calves = Mi-nominee.
Moon' cha Tunanpin.
Moonyyiile'saw Mills = Moody villo Saw Mills.
Mooqui -Hnpi.
Moor i-ohs, Moo-ris -- Mutvk.
Moose deer Indians, Moose Indians, Moose River In
dians Monsoni.
Mooshahneh, Mooshanave, Moo-sha-neh, Mooshongae
nay vee, Mooshongeenayvee, Moo-song'-na-ve^
Mishongnovi.
Mootaeyuhew Mataguay.
Mo-o-tza Hopi.
Moouchaht Mooachaht.
Moq, Moqni Hopi.
Moquaches Mnachc.
Moquaes Mohawk.
Moqua Indians -- Hopi.
Moquakues, Moquas, Moquase, Moquauks, Moqua-
wes MI >!ia\vk.
Moquelumne=Moquelumnan Family.
Moquelumnes: = Mokclinmit'.
Moques Hopi.
Moqui Hopi, Mohawk, Walpi.
Moquian Pueblos -Hopi.
Moqui concave Moriikapi.
Moquinas. Moquinos, Moquins, Moquitch, Moquois=
Hopi.
Moquopen Mrroprii.
Moquy = Hopi.
Morahicanders -= Maliicaii.
Morahtkans MuhfLran.
Moraigane, Moraiguns, Moraingans = Mahican.
Morai uh -Mun-k.
Moranghtaouna =Moraughtaciuiul.
Morargans Maliicaii.
Moratico, Moratocks, Mora toks= Mora toe.
Morattico = Mora u^htacu nd.
Morattiggon -Myniti^'on.
Moratuck Moratoc.
Moraughtacud Mornughtiicund.
Morheton I la baton waiiiiu.
Morhicans Molii'^aii.
Morias Murrk.
Moricetown Laclialsap.
Mo ri ohs M urck.
MoriBons Mon^nni.
Morlal les Molala.
Morqui H'|pi.
Monbevoi, Morshewskoje, Morzaivskoi, Morzhevs-
Koe, Morzovoi Mor/.hovoi.
Mo»ack Ma-ac's N'illayc.
Motanais, Mosanis, Mosasnabi, Mosasnave^Miv])-
onmiovi.
Moicalara - M<-<ralrros.
Motcama Mocmna.
MOB<-»' Band Sinking.
Moghamoquett Mii^sounick.
Mo»hanganabi Mi>-lioiii:iiovi.
Moishkos -l-'oxcw, Mascouirns.
Moihome \a\nlio.
Moihongnave Misludi^iKivi.
M6ii H,,pi. Ka.lohn.lacho.
M6»lrhd Hopi.
Motkoky ('rrrks.
otkwas
a^i
Motonique .Mon-om-..
.opdl.-a., Mosopolca, Mo.opolea-MoMn.eloa
»quaugg,-tt Mohawk.
Motarctins=Mascout_ens.
Mo-ta-to-sis, Mo-ta/-t6ts== Motahtosiks.
M6'tawas=Kansa.
M6'tclath= Muchalat.
M6-ts=Hopi.
Motschicahuz= Mochicaui.
Motsonitaniu= Woksihitaniu.
Motssum=Mutsun.
Motutatak=Oto.
Motuticatzi= Mututicachi.
Mouchatha= M < >< >achaht.
Mougolaches, Mougoulachas= Mugulasha.
Mouguis=IIopi.
Mouhaks= Mohawk.
Mouingouena= Moingwena.
Mouloubis=M<x'tobi.
Mountacutt=Montauk.
Mountain=Chipewyan.
Mountain Assinaboins=Tschantoga.
Mountain Comanche= Apache.
Mountaineer=Chipewyan.
Mountaineers=Montagnais, Montagnard, Onon-
daga.
Mountain Indians=Chipewyan, Etagottino, Koyu-
kukhotana, Montagnais, Tenankutchin, Tu-
tchonekutchin.
Mountain-men= Tenankutchin.
Mountain Sheep-Eaters=Tukuarika.
Mountain Sheep Men=Abl)atotinc.
Mountain Stoneys, Mountain Stonies=Tschantoga.
Mountaneers, Mountanees= Montagnais.
Mourigan=Mahican.
Mousas=Mouisa.
Mouskouasoaks=Malecite.
Mous-o-neeg= Mousonee.
Mousonis= Monsoni.
Mouuache Utes=Moache.
Mouvill, Mouvilla, Mouville, Movila, Movill= Mo
bile.
Mowaches= Mooachaht.
Mowacks, Mowakes, Mowaks= Mohawk.
M6watak=Modoc.
Mo-watch-its, Mowatshat=Mooachuht.
Mowelches=Wiinilehi.
Mowhakes, Mowhaks, Mowhakues, Mowhaugs,
Mowhauks, Mowhauogs, Mowhawkes. Mow-
hawks-Mohawk.
Mowheganneak=Mohegan.
Mowhemcho, Mowhememchuges, Mowhemenchouch,
Mowhemenchughes, Mowhemincke — Mohemen-
cho.
Mowhoake, Mowhohs= Mohawk.
Mowi'ats=Movwiats.
Mowill= Mobile.
Mo wis si yu=Moisoyu.
Mowitchat= M( >< >acnaht.
Mow-mish=Sahmamish.
Mowquakes= Mohawk.
Mow-shai-i-na, Moxainabe, Moxainabi, Moxainavi=
Mishongnovi.
Moxi Hopi.
Moxionavi, Moxonaui, Moxonavi — Mishongnovi.
Moyaoncs, Moyaonees, Moyaones, Moyaons=Moya-
wance.
Moyave=Mohave.
Moyencopi ^ = M oen kapi .
Moyoacks=Notto\vay.
Moyoones, Moyowahcos, Moyowance =Moyawance.
Mozamleeks= Mo/remk'k.
Mozaqui =Matsaki.
Mozeemleck, Mozemleks= Mozceinlok.
o.op.-a., osopolca,
Mo»quaugg,-tt Mohawk.
Motquiei Hopi.
Mosquitani M»«
Mrh ;Mim-k.
Mshawomet = Shawomet.
M'shkudan'nik=Prairie band of Potawatomi.
Muabe=Moenkapi.
Muache=Moache.
Muahuaches, Muares=Moachc.
Mu'atokni= Modoc.
Muca=Hopi, Oraibi.
Mu-ca-la-moes= Mescaleros.
Mucclasse= Muklassa.
Muchalaht, Muchlaht= M\ichalat.
Muchquauh, Much-quauh= Makwa.
Mu-cm'-t'a ^unn8=Coos.
Muckaluc8=Klamath.
Muckeleses= M u k lassa.
Muckhekanies=-= Mahican.
Muckkose, Muck-Rose=MaukekoHe.
BULL. 30]
NA-Al
1095
Muco90=Moquoso.
Mucogulgee=Creeks.
Muddy River Indians=Piegan.
Miienkapi= Moenkapi.
Mu-gua=Hopi.
Muhekannew, Muhheakunneuw, Muhheakunnuk,
Muhheconnuck= Mahican.
Muhheconnuk= Stockbridge.
Muhheeckanew, Muh-hee-kun-eew, Muhhekaneew,
Muhhekaneok= Mahican.
Btuhhekaneuk= Mohegan.
Muhhekanew= Mahican, Stockbridge.
Muhhekaniew, Muhhekanneuk, Muhhekanok, Muh-
hekenow, Muhhekunneau, Muhhekunneyuk, Muh-
kekaneew= Mahican.
Muihibay=Muiva.
Jtii-i-nyan wiin-wii=Muiyawu.
Mukaluk=Klamath.
•Mu-ke=Hopi.
'Mukeemnes, Mukelemnes= Mokelumne.
Hukickans=Mahican.
Jduk-im-dua-win-in-e-wug=Pillagers.
3Iukkekaneaw= Mahican.
ttukkudda Ozitunnug=Siksika.
ttukkundwas= Pillagers.
YIuk-kwaw= Makwa.
ffiukmacks= Micmac.
ttuk-me-dua-win-in-e-wug= Pillagers.
'Huk-ud-a-shib=Sheshebe.
ttukundua, Muk-un-dua-win-in-e-wing, Muk-un-dua-
win-in-e-wug, Mukundwa= Pillagers.
!Iuk-wah= Makwa.
ffur-cin-tik= Mulshintik.
ffulege, Mulexe= Santa Rosalia Mulege.
ffuleyes= Mayeye.
ffulknomans= Multnomah.
Iul-lat-te-co=Numaltachi.
ffultinoma, Multnomia= Multnomah.
ffiumaltachi= Numaltachi.
ffum-i'-o-yiks= Mameoya.
lumtrahamiut, Mumtrahamut, Mumtrahamute=
Mumtrak.
ffumtrekhlagamiut, Mumtrekhlagamute, Mumtre-
lega=Mumtrelek.
ilun-an/-ne-qu/-^unne= Klikitat.
iIunceys=Munsee.
itunchie, Munchies=Hopi.
iluncies, Muncy=Munsee.
lundaywahkanton, Munday Wawkantons=Mde-
wakantori.
Iundwa= Mundua.
4ungwas= Iroquois.
lunhegan, Munhicke= Mohegan.
Iunina=Ninilchik.
lun-kqe'-tun= Khcerghia.
Iunnucketucke= Menunkatuc.
Iun-o-min-ik-a-she-ug=Munominikasheenhuf,r.
lunqui concabe= Moenkapi.
Iunsays= Munsee.
lunsee settlements Hickorytown.
lun-see-wuk, Munses, Munsey, Munseyis= Munsee.
lunsey Town = Wapicomekoke.
lunsi, Munsies, Munsy= Munsee.
luntake, Muntauckett, Muntaukett=Montauk.
Iun-tci'-nye=Munchinye.
Iu»-tci'-ra-tce=Tunanpin.
liin ya'u-wu=Muiyawu.
Iuoe=Muoc.
Iuqui=Hopi.
luqui concabe=Moenkapi.
Iuracumanes= Meracouman.
Turadicos=Shoshoko.
lurderer's kill Indians=Waoraiiec.
lurdering town=Kuskuski.
Iur-iohs= Murek.
Iurphy=Quanusee.
lurthering Town=Kuskuski.
lur til par=Matilpe.
Iuruam=Mariames.
Iusaleros= Mescaleros.
[u-sal-la-kun= Musalakun.
[usaogulge, Muscagee=Creeks.
Iuscagoes=Mtiskegon.
[uscalaroe, Muscaleros, Muscallaros= Mescaleros.
Iuscamunge=Mascoming.
Iuscogee= Creeks, Muskhogean Family.
[uscogeh, Muscogulges, Muscolgees==Creeks.
lusconogees, Muscononges=Maskegon.
luscoten, Muscoutans= Mascoutens.
Muscows, Musgogees= Creeks.
Musha'ch= Moshaich.
Mu-shai-e-nbw-a, Mu-shai-i-na, Mushanganevi, Mu-
shangene-vi, Mushangnewy, Mushanguewy, Mu-
sha-ni, Mushaugnevy=Mishongnovi.
Mushkeags, Mushkigos=Maskegon.
Mushkodains, Mush-ko-dains-ug= Mascoutens.
Muskagoes, Mus-ka-go-wuk= Maskcgon.
Mus-ka-le-ras, Mus-ka-leros= Mescaleros.
Muskantins= Mascoutens.
Muskeegoo, Muskeg, Muskeggouck=Maskegon.
Muskegoag= Maskegon, Nopeming.
Muskegoe, Muskegons, Muskegoo, Muskego Ojib-
ways= Maskegon.
Muskegos= Creeks.
Muskeleras, Muskeleros= Mescaleros.
Musketoons= Mascoutens.
Muskhogee, Muskhogies= Muskhogean Family.
Muskigo= Maskegon.
Muskingom, Muskingun, Muskinkum=Muskingum.
Musk-keeg-oes= Maskegon.
Muskogee= Creeks.
Muskoghe= Mascoutens.
Muskogolgees, Muskohge, Muskohogee, Muskokes=
Creeks.
Muskoncus=Muscongus.
Mus-koo-gee=Creeks.
Muskotanje= Mascoutens.
Mus-ko-ta-we-ne-wuk=Paskwawininiwug.
Muskoutings, Muskulthe, Muskutawa= Mascou
tens.
Mus-kwa-ka-uk, Muskwake= Foxes.
Musqua=Creeks.
Musquabuck=Mesquawbuck.
Musquacki, Mus-quack-ki-uck= Foxes.
Musquahanos= Musquurro.
Musquakees, Musquakes, Musquakies, Musquak-
kink= Foxes.
Musquash= Wazhush.
Musquatans, Musquaties=Mascouten.
Musquattamies= Foxes.
Musquattimay= Welegcens.
Musquawkee= Foxes.
Musqueeam, Musqueom=Musqueam
Musquetens= Mascoutens.
Musquiakis= Foxes.
Musquins, Musquint=Oraibi.
Musquitans= Mascoutens.
Musquito= Mesquite.
Musquitoes= Mascoutens, Mosquito Indians.
Musquitons= Mascoutens.
Musscovir= Missouri.
Musshuntucksett= Maushantxixet.
Mussisakies = M issisauga.
Mustac=Mustak.
Miistassins= Mistassin.
Mustees= Metis.
Mustegans = M askegon .
Musteses= Metis.
Mutawatan= Ute.
Muthelemnes= Mokelumne.
Mutistal=Mutistul.
Mutseen=Mutsun.
Mut-sha=Motsai.
Mutsiana-taniu=Kiowa Apache.
Mutsun=Costanoan Family, Moquelumnan Fam
ily.
Mutsunes, Mutzun, Mutzunes=Mutsun.
Muutzicat=Muutzizti.
Muwa=Miwok.
Mu-wu=Mugu.
Muxlasalgi= Muklasalgi.
Muxtsuhintan= Apache.
Mux-tzi'-entan = Querec hos.
Muzaque, Muzaqui=Matsaki.
M-Wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
Myacmas, Myacomaps=Makoma.
Myalaname= Pueblos.
Myamicks, Myamis= Miami.
Myanexit= Manexit.
Mynckussar, Myncqueser = Conestoga.
Mynomamies, Mynomanies, Mynonamies=Menom-
inee.
Mystick= Mystic.
Na. For all names beginning with this abbrevi
ation and followed by Sa, Sra, or Senora, see
Nuestra.
Na-ai'= Nahane.
1096
NA-AIC' KAHACASSI
[B. A. E.
Na aic' = Naaish.
Naa"i£ine, Naa'idfne'=Naai.
Na-ai-ik=Naaik.
Haalem-Nehalem.
Na -a'lgas xi'da-i— Naalgushadai.
Naamhok = Ainoskeag, Naumkeag.
Naamkeeks= Amoskeag.
jTmnkeke-Naumkeag.
Naamskeket=N!iniskaket.
Na-ane-ottine, Na an-ne=Nahane.
Naantucke=Niantic.
Naa-nu aa ghu=Nanyaayi.
Naas^ChimiiM'syan Family.
Naaskaak = Naasiimetunne.
Naas River Indians=Niska.
Naa88=Chimmesyan Family, Salishan Family.
Naaticokes= Nunticoke.
Naau8i = Naasuinetunne.
Nababish-Nabobish.
Nabadaches, Nabadachie, Nabadatsu, Nabaducho,
Nabaduchoes=N~abt.'da<1lH>.
Nabaho. Nabahoes=Navaho.
Nabaidatcho, Na-ba'-i-da'-tu= Nabedache.
Nabajo, Nabajoa, Nabajo Apaches, Nabajoe=Xa-
vaho.
Nabakoa-Nibakoa.
Nabari-Nabiri.
Nabat'hu'tu'ei=Nabatutuei.
Nabato, Nab;iydacho=Nabedache.
Nabbehoe8=Navaho.
Nabedoches, Nabeidacho, Nabeidatcho, Nabeitdacho,
Habidacho=Nabedache.
Nabiio8=Navnho.
Nabilt8e=Hii|>a.
Nabites, Nabiti=Nabiri.
Nabittse Hupa.
Nabobask, Nabobic=Nabobish.
Nabojas, Nabojo=Navaho.
Habojoa=Navojoa.
Nabgquas8ets= Nohsoussi't.
Nabuggindebaig = ('hoctaw, Salish.
Nabu'qak = Nabukak.
Nap acahoz= Nutrhitoeh.
Nacachao, Nacachas=Nacachau.
Nacachez=Nncisi.
Na ca ci-kin=Hano.
Nacado-cheet=Nacogrlo<;'hes.
Nacamere= Nacameri.
Nacanes= IH-tsanayuka.
Nacao=Nurau.
Hacar— Nacori.
Nacassa, Nacasse, Nacatche=Nacisi.
Nacaune Detsanayuka.
Nacaxes -Nnciiu.
Na-ce-doc= Natcliitoch.
Hacha-NaU-hez.
Hachcc— Natchee, Natchez.
Hacheet— Necot's.
Haches— NaU*hez.
Naches =Ncchc.
Nachez - Nntcli*'Z.
Nachillee^Nctchilirniiut.
Hachi»- Natchez.
Nachitoches, Nachitock, Nachitooches, Nachitos
Nachittoos, Hachittoa-Natchitoch
Nachodoches - Nac< igdochc^.
Nacholchavi'gamut -Nakolkuvik
Nacholke. N achy- Natchez.
Nachtichoukas • Natcliitoch
Nacitos Natrhitoch.
Hacochet— Nacachau.
Nacochtant -Nacotchtank
Nacodi88y' Nacod-
HacodcKJhea-Nacojfdoc'hes, Nm-stru Scfiora de la
1 'UltMll IUJK?.
b(;llit0§' Naco*dochet' Nacoj -docke= Nai-<, K-
Nacoho ••"Nacmi.
Nacomen - N icomcu.
Naconomei.-Det.xaiiayuku.
Hacoochee—NaKueheu.
Nacooki -Sou began.
Nacori Grande = Nacori.
Nacottinei- NacdK'hbink.
Nftcoiurat— Nucosari.
Hacota— AHsiniboin.
NacoUh — J)akota.
Na co' tab 0 tee gah- Itsdu-abine.
Na-co'-ta Mah-to-pa-nar-to= Watopachnato.
Nacotohtant=Nacotchtank.
Nacpacha=Necpacha.
Nactchitoches, Nactythos=Natchitoch.
Napume ^unne, Na9umI=Nasumi.
Nacunes= Detsanayuka.
Nadaco, Nadacoc, Nadacoe=Anadarko.
Nadacogdoches=Nac'ogdoche.
Nadacpgs, Nadaho, Nada'ko, Nadaku, Nadaku
hayanu= Anadarko.
Nadas, Nadassa=Natasi.
Nadatcho= Anadarko, Nabedache.
Nadawessi, Na-da-wessy= Dakota.
Nadches= Natchez.
Nadchito, Nadchitoches, Nadchitoes=Natchitoch.
Naddouwessioux= Dakota.
Nadeche= Nabedache.
Nadeches= Natchez.
Nadeicha=Kio\va Apache.
Nadesis= Dakota.
Nadezes= Natchez.
Nadiousioux, Nadissioux= Dakota.
Nadiisha-dena' = Kio\va Apache.
Nadocogs= Anadarko.
Nadoeses, Nadoessi, Nadoessians= Dakota.
Nadoessi Mascouteins= I< >\\ u.
Nadoessious, Nadonaisi, Nadonaisioug, Nadonech-
iouk, Naonessioux, Nadonessis, Nadooessis
= Dakota.
Nadooessis of the Plains=Tetnn.
Nadouags, Nadouagssioux, Nadouaissious, Nadou-
aissioux, Nadouayssioux= Dakota.
Nadouc, Nadouches=Natasi.
NadoiiechioSec, Nadouechiouec, NadSechiSec, Na-
douechiouek, Nadoiiecipus, Nadoiiecis, NadSeSis,
Nadouesans, Nadouesciouz, Nadouesiouack, Na-
douesiouek, Nadouesioux, Nadouesiouz, Nadoues--
sans, Nadouesse= Dakota.
NadSesseronons sedentaires= Santee.
Nadouessians, Nadouessies= Dakota.
Nadouessi-Maskoiitens=Io\va.
Nadouessions, Nadouessiou, Nadoiiessioiiak, Na-
doiiessiouek, Nadouessious, Nadouessioux= Da
kota.
Nadouessioux des prairies, Nadouessioux Maskou-
tens=Io\va.
Nadouessis, Nadouessons, Nadouessoueronons, Na-
doussians, Nadoussieux, Nadoussioux, Nadouwe-
sis, Nadovesaves, Nadovessians= Dakota.
Nadowa= Huron.
Na-do-wage, Nadowaig, Nadowas=Troquois.
Na-do-wa-see-wug, Nadowasis, Nadowassis, Nado-
waysioux=Dakota.
Nadowe=Iroquois.
Nadowesee, Nadowesi, Nadowesioux, Nadowessi,
Nadowessiern, Nadowessies, Nado-wessiouex, Na-
dowessioux, Nadowesteaus= Dakota.
Na'dshur' tu'ei=Nachurituei.
Nadsnessiouck= Dak< >ta.
Nadsonites= Nusoni.
Nadsoos, Nadsous=Nanatsoho.
Na'duli^Natuhli.
Nadussians, Naduwessi, Nadvesiv= Dakota.
Naehiaok=Cree.
Naekun=Naikun.
Naekun k'eraua'i=Naikun-kega\vai.
Naelim, Na-e'-lum=Nehalem.
Naembeck, Naemkeck, Naemkeek= Naumkeag.
Naemschatet=Namskakct.
Nae'nasx-a=Naenshya.
Nae-oche = Naguchee.
Na-fhi-ap, Nafiad, Na-fi-ap, Nafiat, Naffhuide=
Sandia.
Nafoli=Eufaula.
Nagail, Nagailas Indians, Nagailer=Takulli.
Na'gas^Nagus.
Nagateux=;Naguatex.
Nagcodoche = Nacogdoches.
Na-ge-uk-tor-me-ut, Naggiuktop-meut, Naggoe-ook
tor-moe-oot=Nageuktormiut.
Naghaikhlavigamute, Naghikhlavigamute= Nakol
kavik.
Nag-miout=Nak.
Nagodoche, Nagogdoche=Nacogdoches.
Naguadaco, Naguateeres= Natchitoch.
Naguatez= Naguatex .
Nagunaba= Nagonabe.
Nagusi=Nacisi.
Nagu't8i'=Naguchee.
Nahacassi= Nacisi.
BULL. 30]
NAHAJUEY KAMYOK
1097
Nahaj uey = Nahuey.
Nahamcok=Naumkeag.
Nah-ane, Nahanes, Nahanies, Nahanies of the Up
per Stikine=Tahltan.
Nahanis=Nahane.
Nahan-'ne, Nahannie=Nahane.
Nahantick, Nahanticut=Niantic.
Nahanxu6tane=Nahankhuotane.
Nahardakha=Nayuharuke.
Nahari=Nabiri.
Naharuke, Nahasuke=Nayuharuke.
Naha-'tdinne= Etagottine.
Nahathaway = Cree.
Nahaunie, Nah-aw/-ny=Nahane.
Nah-bah-too-too-ee=Nabatutuei.
Nahchee=Natchez.
Nah-choo-ree-too-ee=Nachurituei.
Nahcoktaws= Nakoahtok .
Nahcotah= Dakota.
Nah-dah-waig=Iroquois.
Nahdawessy=Dakota.
Nahdooways=Iroquois.
Nahdowaseh= Dakota.
Nahdoways=Iroquois.
Na-he-ah-wuk=Sakawithiniwuk.
Naheawak= Cree.
Nahelem=Nehalem.
Naherook=Nayuharuke.
Nahhahwuk, Nahiawah=Cree.
Nahicans, Nahiganiouetch, Nahiganset, Nahiggan-
neucks, Nahiggonset, Nahiggonsick, Nahig^on-
sycks, Nahigonset, Nahigonsick=Xarraganset.
Nahioak=Cree.
Nahiri=Nabiri.
Nahjo=Navaho.
Nah-keoock-to, Nah-keuch-to, Nah-knock-to, Hah-
kwoch-to=Nakoaktok.
Nah-ma-bin== Namabin.
Nah-moo-itk= Namoit.
Nahodiche= Nabedache.
Nahopani=Nakhopani.
Nahordikhe=Nabedache.
Nahotogy=^Nor\vootuc.
Nahoudikhe= Nabedache.
Nahpahpa=Nakhpakhpa.
Nah-park-lu-lik= Napaklulik.
Nah-poo-itle=Cathlapotle.
Nah rah-be-gek= Xorumbega.
Nah-shah-shai= Hano.
Nahtooessies= Dakota.
Nahto-tin=Nataotin.
Nah-t' singh = Nat esa.
Nahucke= Nayuharuke.
Nahudiques= Nabedache.
Nahum-keag=Nauinkeag.
Nahwahta= Nak( .aktok .
Nah-witte, Nahwittis=Nawiti.
Nahy = Natchez.
Nahyssans= Monahassano, Tutelo.
Naiack=Nyack.
Nai-a-gutl=Naagutl.
Nai-a-kook-wie=Nayakaukaue.
Naiantukq-ut=Niantic.
Naicha, Naichas=Neche.
Naichoas= Natchez.
Naieck=Nyack.
N'a'iEk=Naaik.
Naiemkeck=Naumkeag.
Naihantick= Niantic.
Nia'k;ewanqiX=Niakewankih.
Naikoon=Naikun.
Na-iku'n qe'gawa-i=Naikun-kega\vai.
Na-im-bai, Na-imbe, Na-i-mbi=Nambe.
Naintilic=Niantilik.
Na-isha Apache, Na-i-shan-dina=Kiowa Apache.
Nais percez= Amikwa.
Nai-te'-zi=Zuni.
Naitticke=Natick.
Na'izha'n=Lipan.
Naiz Percez= Amikwa.
Najack, Najeck, Najeek=Nyack.
Nakaidine, NakaK/me=Nakai.
Na-k' 'al nas xa' da-i=Nakalnas-hadai.
Nakasas=Nacisi.
Na-ka-si/-nin=Nakasinena.
Na-kas-le-tin=Nikozliaiitin.
Na'-kat-qai' ;unne=Nakatkhaitunne.
Nakawawa, Naka-we-wuk=Cree.
Nakazeteo-ten=Nikozliautin.
Na-ka-ztli= Nakraztli.
Na-ka-ztli-tenne= Nikozliautin.
Naked Indians=Miami.
Naketoe's, Naketosh, Nakitoches=Natchitoch.
Na'k-oartok=Nakoaktok.
Nako'dotch, Nakodo'tche, Nakohodotse=Nacogdo-
ches.
Nakoktaws=Nakoaktok.
Nak1o/mgyilisila=Nakomgilisala.
Na-ko-nies=Detsanayuka.
Nakonkirhirinous=Nameuilini.
Nakoontloon=Nakuntlun.
Nakoozetenne= Ni kozliautin.
Na-kp-poz/-na=Nikapashna.
Nakoshxe'ni=Nakoshkeni.
Nakota= Dakota.
Nakot!a/t=Necotat.
Nakotcho-Kuttchin, Na-kotchpo-ondjig-Kouttchin,
Nakotchpo-ondjig-Kuttchin=Nakotchokutchin.
Na-Kotchp6-tschig-Kouttchin=Kntchakutcliiii.
Nakoukouhirinous=Nakkawiniiiiniwak.
Na-'kra-ztli-'tenne= Nikozliautin.
Na'kraztti=Nakraztli.
Naks/-at=Mohave.
Naktche=Natchez.
Naku=Nakankoyo.
Nakudotche, Nakuhedotch= Nacogdoches.
Na-kum= Nakankoyo.
Na-kutch-oo-un-jeeh, Na'-kutch-u'-iin-juk ku'tchin=
Nakotchokutchin.
Na'-kut-qe' ^unne'=Nakatkhaitunne.
NaJiut-t'9u'-me=Nak\vutthume.
Nakwahtoh, Nakwartoq, Na'k!wax'da£xu, Na'-
kwok-to=Nakoaktok.
Nalal se moch=Natalsemoch.
Na''lani=Comanche.
Na'la'ni= Kiowa.
Nalatchwaniak=Norridgewock.
Nalatos=Nulato.
Nalatsenoch= Natalsemoch.
Na'lekuitx= Nalekuitk.
Nalo-tin= Nulaantin.
Nal'-te-ne-me' ^unne, Nal'tene ;unne'=Naltunne-
tunne.
Naitu/ck-an=Nahltushkan.
Nalwetog= Norwootuc.
Namaaskeag=Naurukeag.
Namabas= Nanibas.
Namakaus=Navaho.
Namanamin, Namananim=Kathlaminimin.
Namaoskeags=Amoskeag.
Namasakeeset=Mattakeset.
Namascet=Namasket.
Namaschaug= Amoskeag.
Namaschet, Namascheucks=Namasket.
Namaske = Amoskeag.
Namassachusett, Namassakett, Namassekett=Na-
masket.
Namatakeeset= Mat takeset.
Na-ma-we'-so-uk=Numawisowagi.
Namawinini=Nameuilini.
Namawis6wagi=Numawisowagi.
Namba, Nambehun=Nambe.
Nambeke=Naumkeag.
Nambi= Nambe.
Namcet= Nameaug.
Name/=Nama.
Nameage= Nameaug.
Nameanilieu=Nameuilini.
Nameeag= Nameaug.
Namekeake= Amoskeag.
Nameock, Nameocke, Nameoke— Nameaug.
Name8ilinis=Nameuilini.
Nameug, Nameugg= Nameaug.
Namewilinis=Nameuilini.
Namgauck=Norridgewock.
NamiTe= Nambe.
Namkeake= Amoskeag, Naumkeag.
Namkeg= Naumkeag.
Nammiog= Nameaug.
Namo'itk= Namoit.
Namollos=Yuit.
Namowit= Namoit.
Nampe= Nambe.
Namset= Nauset.
Namskeket= Namskaket.
Nam-tainin^Num.
Namyok= Nameaug.
1098
NANAA'RI— NARRATICONGS
[B. A. E.
Hanai'ri=Nanyaayi.
Nanabine'na"= Nakasincna.
Nanac9eji" = Nana>hthc/hm.
Nanagan»et= Narraganset.
Nanafai. Nanahaws=Navaho.
Nanairouk. Nanainio =Nanaimo.
Nanatan=Nonotuc.
Nanatd6a= Nairn.
Ha'na-tlu'gun'=Nanatlugunyi.
Nanatscho=NiUiatsoho.
Ha-na-wa-ni=Nanahuani.
Nancaushy Tine = Niko/liautin.
Nanch agetan - Ankakchittan.
Nancokoueten = Nassauakcton.
NaSh^^ NandX?D Nandakoes, Nandaquees,
Nandaquies= Anadarko.
Nandawissees=I>akotu.
Nandell's village- Nandell.
Nandoesi, Nandoessies= Dakota.
Nandoquies=Aiiadarko.
Nand o-wa-se. Nandowese, Nandowessies=Dakota.
Nandsamunds= Sans-einond.
Nandswesseis= Dakota.
Nandtaughtacund=N"antaughtacund.
Nanduye = Nanticdke.
Hanemond»=Nansemond.
Nan-gche-ari=Nanyaayi.
Nanhegan»=Mohegan.
Nanheygansett. Nanhigansets,Nanhigganeuck,.Nan-
higganset, Nanhiggansick, Nanhiggon, Nanhig-
gonset, Nanhiggonsicks, Nanhiggonticks, Nan-
higgs, Nanhigonset.Nanhigonsick, Nanhygansctt,
Nanhygansit= NarragansL-t.
Naniabas=Nanibas.
Nanihiggonsicks^Narraganst-t.
Na'nita CoinaiH'ho.
Nanitch ^Saiu-tch.
Kanitomen=Nonantum.
Na'k'haa''seine'na" ^Nakasinena.
Nanne Hamgeh=Abikudshi.
Nanni Nunni.
Nannogans. Nannogansetts=Narraganset.
Nannortalik Naimrtalik.
Nanoa Maquiiiunoa.
Nanohiggancuks, Nanohigganset, Nanohiggunsets=
Nurragansct.
Nanoiii'ks kare'nfki — ClR-yt'iiiH'.
Nanoos, Nanoose Snoiiowas.
Na pa'ta I'anhkawushtako.
Na pa la enikaci'^a Naiipaiilacnikashika.
Na'-'pa' taqtsi I'anlikawashtukc.
Nanrantsoak, Nanrantsouak, NanrantsSak, Nan-
ranUwacs. NanranUwak=Norri(lge\voi;k.
Wantamond, Nansamund =Nausemond.
Nanscud dinneh Na.-kutin.
Nanscman, Nansemun^Naiisc'iiiond.
Nan»i Naaii>i.
Nan»oaKouatons, Nansouaketon, Nansoua Ko3tons =
Nu«sauakftt>n.
Nantalee Natuiili.
Nantansouak Nurri(lgi-\v<ick.
Nantaquack, Nantaquaea, Nantaquak = Nanticoke.
H an tautac and— Nan laugh tat'Uiul.
Na' tdo'a Nang.
Nantt-kokics Naiiticokc.
NanteqeU, Nantequits Niaiitic.
Ntn te-we ki Si'ticcu.
Nantakokiei, Nantico, Nanticock, Nanticoes, Nan-
ticoki, Nanticooks Naiiticoke.
Nantiganiick Ntirraganscl.
Nantihokfi, Nantikokes, Nantikokies, Nantiocks
Nantiokes.Nantiquacks.Nantiquaks^Naiiticokf
Nantiyallee -Nantahala.
Nantlt-y Tine Natliatin.
Nantoue Muiulua.
Nan towa Nalig.
Nantowe»-», Nantowe« Inxjuois.
Nan '}•« waape - Ntui/f\vas|.<'.
Nantuckctt, Nantucquet Nan tucket.
Hantue— Naiiticokc.
Nantukei, Nantukett - Nantuckct.
Nantunagunk < )ntoiiagon.
Nantycokei Naiiticokc.
NantyKantick. Nantyggan«iks -Narragatiset.
Na nua li q'mut, Na-nu'-a luk' Nammlikmut.
Na»wuine'Ran= Nawunena.
Nanzaticos= Nunsattico.
Naodiche, Naonediche=Xabedache.
Naotetains=Nataotin.
Naouadiche, Naoudiche, Naoudishe^Nabedache.
Naouchlagamut=Naiik!ak.
Naoudoouessis= Dakota.
Naouediche, Naouidiche, Naouydiches, Naovediche=
Nabcdaclae.
Napaches= Napochics.
Napachiakachagamut=Xapakiak.
Napahaiagamut, Napahaiagamute, Napahayaga-
miut, Napahayagamute = ISTapakiak.
Napaimiut, Napaimute=Napai.
Napaiskagamut = Xapaiskak.
Napao=Navaho.
Napaskeagamiut, Napaskiagamute=Napaiskak.
Napetuca=Napctaca.
Napeya, Na/pfe'ta=yandia.
Napgitache, Napgitoches=Natehitoch.
Na-pi-ap=SaiHlia.
Napicnoca=Nanipacna.
Na-pi-hah=Sandia.
Napissipi=Nubisippi.
Napituca=Napetaca.
Naponsett=Nc.'poiiset.
Napossa=Napissa.
Nappa-arktok-towock==Xagcuktormiut.
Nappikomack= Nappcckamak.
Napuat=Carri/.o.
Napyosa, Napyssas=Napissa.
Na qla'las xa'da-i=Nakalas-hadai.
Naq^eit'a-baji, Naq^e-it'aji=Nonhdeitazhi.
Naq^eit'aji==Nonhd(jita/tii, Sindeagdhe.
Na q!e'd.\ts x;i'da-i=Nakeduts-hadai.
Na-qi'-tun tun'ne=Nakhituntunne.
Naqkyina= Lakweip.
Naqoa'ix=Nakoaik.
Na'q'oaqtoq, Naqoartoq=Nakoaktok.
Naqo'mgilisala, Naqomqilis=NakomgilLsala.
Na qons xa'da-i=Xakous-hadai.
Naqopani=Xakliopaid.
Na'-qo-tca tunne=Xakhochatunne.
Naqotod^a a"yadi= Xakhotodhaanyadi.
Naqpaqpa=Xak!ipakhpa.
j Naquetank=\Vcchquetank.
Naquitoches=Xatchitoch.
Naquizcoza=Xacogdoche.
Naragancetts, Naraganset, Naragansicks, Nara-
ghenses=Xarraganset.
Naragooe=Xorri(lge \vock.
Narakamig8=Kocameca.
Narako's=-- Anadarko.
Naranchouak, Naranchouek, Narangawock, Na-
rangawook=Xorri<lgewock.
Narankamigdok epitsik arenanbak=Abnaki.
Naransett=Xarraganset.
Narantsoak, NarantsSak, Narantsouans, Narant-
s8uk, Narantswouak=Xorridgt'\vock.
Nar-a-tah=Coinaiiclie.
Naratekons= X araticon.
Narautsouak, Narauwings=Xorridgewock.
Narcotah= Dakota.
Nardichia=Kio\va Apache.
Naregansets= Narragansot.
Narent Chouan, Narentch8an=Xorridgewock.
Nar-go'-des-giz'-zen= Akonj-c.
Narhigansets, Narhiggansetts, Narhiggon=Xarra-
ganset.
N api-an-ottine= Xalianc.
Naricanset= Nurraganwet.
Naricon= Xaraticon.
Naridgewalk, Naridgwalk-= Xorridgewock.
Narigansets, Narigansette, Nariganssets, Narigen-
set, Nariggansets, Narighansets=Narihgansets=
Xarragaii^et.
Naris=Xarix.
Narises= Xariccs.
I Nar-kock-tau=Xakoaktok.
Nar-ode-so-sin= Xatootxu/Ji.
Narogansetts, Narohigansets=Xarraganset.
Narponset=X'cponsct.
Narrackomagog= Kocamoca.
Narragancett, Narragangsett, Narraganses, Narra-
gansett, Narraghansets=XarragansL't.
Narrahamegock, Narrakamegock= Rt )caincca.
Narrangansett= Xarraganset.
Narraticongs, Narraticonse, Narratikonck= Xara
ticon.
BULL. 30]
NARREGANSETS NATIOK OF THE OTTER
1099
Narregansets, Narrhagansitt, Narricanses=Narra-
ganset.
Narridgwalk, Narridgwock= Xorridgewock.
Narrigansets, Narrigonset=Narraganset.
Nar-rit-i-congs=Naraticon.
Narrogansets, Narrohigansets, Narrohigganscts,
Narrohiggenset, Narrohiggin, Narrohiggonsets,
Narrowbiggonsets, Narrowgancett, Narrowgan-
neuchs, Narrowganneucks, Narrow Ganset, Nar-
rowganssits, Narrowganzet, Narrow -Higansetts,
Narrow Higgansents=Narraganset.
Narsak= Narsuk.
Narsh-tiz-a=Pima, Zuni.
Nar-wah-ro= Delaware.
Narwootuck=Norwootuc.
Narygansetts= Narraganset.
Na. Sa. ( For all references beginning with either
of these abbreviations, see Nuestra Senora.)
Na s'a'gas qa'edra=Nasagas-haidagai.
Nas-ah-mah=Nasumi.
Nasahossez= Nacogdoches.
Nasal=Nisal.
Nasamonds=Nansemond.
Nasas_=Nazas.
Na s'a'yas qa'etqa=Nasagas-haidagai.
Nascah, Nascars=Niska.
Nascha=Neche.
Nascopi, Nascopie=Nascapee.
Nascotin, Nascud, Nascud Denee, Nascud Den-
nies= Naskotin.
Nascupi= Nascapee.
N* Senora del Socorro=Socorro del Sur.
Nashaue, Nashaway, Nashawog, Nashawogg=
Nashua.
Nashedosh,Nashi'tosh=Natchitoch.
Nashkali dinne=Mescaleros.
Nashkoten= Naskotin.
Nashlizhg=Zuni.
Nashoba= Nashola.
Nasholah= Nashobah.
Nashoopawaya= Nashwaiya.
Nashope= Nashobah.
Nashouohkamack, Nashouohkamuk=Naslianek!ini-
muek.
Nashoway=Nashua.
Nashoweya= Nashwaiya.
Nash tei'se=Pima.
Nashtezhg=Zuni.
NashuakeTnmiuk=Nashanekammuck.
Nashuays, Nashuway, Nashuyas= Nashua.
Na-si-ap = Sandia.
Nasitt=Nauset.
Nasitti=Natchitoeh.
Naskantlines = Halan t .
Naskapis, Naskapit=Nascapee.
Naskoaten, Nas-koo-tain = Naskotin .
Naskopie, Naskopis, Naskupis= Nascapee.
Na-sku-tenne = Naskotin.
Nas-o-mah, Nason = Nasumi.
Nasone, Nasony, Nasoris, Nasoui=Nasoni.
Naspapees= Nascapee.
Naspatl, Naspatle, Naspatte=Chaicclesaht.
Nasqa=Niska.
Nasqually=Nisqualli.
Nasquapees, Nasquapicks = Nascapee .
Nasrad-Denee = Naskotin.
Nass=Chimmesyan Family, Niska.
Nassamonds = Nansemond .
Nassaquakes=Nesaquake.
Nassaque = Negusset.
Nassauakuetoun = Nassauake ton .
Nassawach= Nashua.
Nassawaketon = Nassauaketon .
Nasse=Chimmesyan F"amily.
Nasshaway = Nashua.
Nassitoches= Natchitoch.
Nassomtes, Nassoni, Nassonians, Nassonit, Nasso-
nites=Nasoni.
Nas-sou=Nasumi.
Nassoway= Nashua.
Nastic=Nostic.
Nasto^ qe'gawa-i=Nasto-kegawai.
Nas-tu'-km-me' ^unne=Nestucca.
Nasuia kwe=Ute.
Na'taa'=Comanche.
Natache=Natasi.
Natacooks=Souhegan.
j Natafe, Natagees, Natages=Kiowa Apache.
I Natahauriz=Nitahauritz.
I Natahe', Natahi'n=Mescaleros.
Nata-hinde=Nataini.
Natajees, Natajes, Natale=Kiowa Apache.
Na-tal-kuz= Lathakrezla.
Na-ta'»=Konglo.
Na-ta'-ne=Mescaleros.
Natano=Hupa.
Natao=Adai.
Nataotin Tine=Natnotin.
Na'-ta-rxi'-li-i';unne'=Natarghiliitunne.
Nataskouan=Natashquan.
Natassi= Natasi.
Na-taw-tin= Nataotin.
Na-tce tunne=Takelma.
Natche= Natchez.
Natcheek=Nuchek.
Natchees=Natchex.
Natche-Kutchin=Natsitkutchin.
Natches, Natchese= Natchez.
Natchetes= Natchitoch.
Natchets=Natchez.
Natchidosh, Natchiloches, Natchites, Natchitoches,
Natchitochis, Natchitotches, Natchittos= Natchi
toch.
Natchon=Tulkepaia.
Natchoos=Nanatsoho.
Natchou=Tulkepaia.
Natchu'ri-tu'ei=Nachurituci.
Na' tci-tce'=Nachiche.
Natcotetains= Ntshaautin.
Na-tcte- ;unne=Takelma.
Na-tcul'-tun, Na-tcut?!' }unne'=Natutshltun.
Na-t'pu ^unne'=Natthutunne.
Na-tdo~a=Nang.
Nateekenskoi= Nateekin.
Nate'-l'i'-ate tene'= Natarghiliitunne.
Natenehima, Nat-e-ne-hin-a= Dakota.
Nate-ote-tains= Nataotin.
Nathannas= Nahane.
N a t h e h w y-withinyoowuc, Nathe-wywithin-yu=
Cree.
Nathoso, Nathsoos=Nanatsoho.
Naticks=Niantic.
Natics=Natick.
Natieka, Natiekinskoe= Nateekin.
Natik=Natick.
Natilantin=Natlmtin.
Natilivik=Netlek.
Natio Euporum, Natio Luporum=Loup.
Nation d' Atironta=Arendahronons.
Nation de Bois=Missisauga, Ottawa.
Nation de Fourche= Nassauaketon.
Nation de Iroquet=Ononchataronon.
Nation de la Folle Avoine=Menominee.
Nation de la Grue=Pepicpkia.
Nation de la Loutre=Nikikouek.
Nation de la Montagne=Onondaga, Seneca.
Nation de la Roche= Arendahronons.
Nation de l'Isle=Kichc\sipirini.
Nation de l'0urs= Attignawantan.
Nation de Mer=Winnebago.
Nation de Petum=Tionontati.
Nation des Chats=Erie.
Nation des Loutres= Amikwa.
Nation des Monts pelez=Monts Pel£s.
Nation des Ours= Attignawantan.
Nation des Pierres=Avoyelles.
Nation des Pore epics=Kakpnchaki.
Nation des Sorciers=Nipissing.
Nation da boeuf=Santee.
Nation du Castor = Amikwa.
Nation du Chat=Erie.
Nation du Chien= Cherokee, Ofogoula.
Nation du Feu=Mascoutens.
Nation du Grand-Rat=Cree.
Nation du petum=Tionontati.
Nation da Porc-Epics=Piekouagami.
Nation du Rocher=Arendahronons.
Nation Neuht= Neutrals.
Nation of Bread=Pascagoula.
Nation of Fire=Mascoutens.
Nation of Stinkers =\Vinnebago.
Nation of the Beaver= Amikwa.
Nation of the Dog=()fogoula.
Nation of the great Water= Assiniboin.
Nation of the Marshes=Monsoni.
Nation of the Otter=Nikikouek.
1100
NATION OF THE PORCUPINE NECAIT
[B. A. E.
Nation of the Porcupine = Kakouchaki.
Nation of the Rocks=Avoyelles.
Nation of the Snake -Shoshoiu.
Nation of the Willows= Havasupai.
Nation of Tobacco-Tionnntati.
Natio perticarum=Conestoga.
Natique Natick.
Natividad Navajoa=Navojoa.
NatividadPitiqui=I'itic.
Natle=Natleh.
Natleh hwo'tenne=Natliatm.
Natlo tpa-Oottine=Kn\vclipK<>ttine.
Natliautin. Natlo'tenne=Natliatin.
Natni. Natnihina= Dakota.
Na'to Sa.
Natoonata-Nutunutu.
Natorase Nalora.
Natotin Tine Na to-utenne =Nataotin.
Na'towewok -Nottoway.
Na to wo na Dakota.
N'atqelptK'tKnk = Natke1ptetenk.
Na t'qlo' }\inne =Natthntuniui.
Nat qwun' tee --Natklnvunchc.
Natrias Nutria.
Natsagana Abnaki.
Nat sah i Natesa.
Na'ts-asun'tlunyi - Pint- Loir.
Natschitos •• Natehitoch.
Na tsik ku chin. Natsik kutchin-Natsitkutchin.
Natsilik -Netchilirmiut.
Nat singh . Natesa.
Natsitoches Natehitoch.
Natsohocks, Natsohok, Natsohos, Natsoos = Natiat-
soho.
Natsshostannp = Natchitoch.
Na tsucl ta' tunne'=Natsushltatunne.
Natsytos Natcliitocli.
Nattechez -Natchez.
Nattick Nati.-k.
NatUae -kouttchin^Tukkuthkutcliin.
Nattukkog Soiilu-Kan.
Natuagi Iroqiiois.
Natuck Natirk.
Na'tuesse, Natuessuag= Dakota.
Natuikinsk Natt-ckin.
Natulaten Notalotcii.
Natykinskoe, Natykinskoje=Nateekin.
Nauajb, Nauajoa Navaho.
Nau-chee Natchc/..
Naudacho Anadarko.
Naudawissees. Naudewessioux, Naudoessi= Dakota.
Nau do q.ues . \na<larko.
Naudoucscioux, Naudouessi, Naudouisioux, Nau-
douisses, Naudouwessies^= I )ak< ita.
Naud o waig Iroijiiois.
Naud o wa se wug, Naudowasses ---Dakota.
Naudoways Irmjiiois.
Naudowesu-8, Naudowesse, Naudowesseeg, Naudo-
wessi, Naudowessies, Naudowissies ^ Dakota.
Naudtaughtacund Nantau^htacund.
NauduBsi. Nauduwassies = Dakota.
Nauete Nnwiti.
Naugdoche Nacoirdoclics.
Naugvik I'au^uik.
Maumkeak, Naumkeck, Naumkeek, Naumkek,
Naumkuk Ntiunikcug;.
Naumskachett - Nainskakct.
Naune, Na u ni Coinaiiclic.
Naurantsouak, Naurautsoak, Naurautsouak =Nor-
riilt"'\s (wk.
Nautamund NaiiMMiion<l.
NtUicud Bennies Naskotin.
Naun-ag Ni-KUsM't.
Naushawag Na-tnia.
Nauiit, Nau»ite» ^ Nauset.
Na URtins Nava.^ink.
Hautaquake Natiticokc.
Nautaughtacundg Nantaii),')ita(Miii(l
NauticokPt Nniiticokc.
Nau tie a tin Natliatin.
Nautowaig, Nantowas. Nautoway Iroquois
Nauvogalokhlagamuie, Nauwogalokhlagamute -
NanvoKalokiHKak.
Navadacho Salx.Hlache.
Navago Nuvalio.
Navahoa •-- Nnvojoa.
Navaho?, Navajai, Navajhoes, Navajo, Navaioas
Navajoei. Navajoos, Navajoses • Navaho
Wavalrwi—Navawi.
Navaoso— Navaho.
Navecinx=Navasink.
Navedacho=Nabedache.
Naveio== Navaho.
Navekwi=Nayawi.
Kavenacho=Nabedache.
Navesand, Navesinck, Navesinks=Navasink.
Navesu-pai= Havasupai.
A^avidacho=-Na bed ache.
Navidad de Nuestra Senora=Chilili.
Navidgwock=Norridgewock.
Navijoes, Navijos= Navaho.
3Iavisinks, Navison=Navasink.
Naviti=Nabiri.
Navoasos= Navaho.
Navogame, Navoeeri=Nabogame.
Navohoua=Navojoa.
Navone= Lipan.
2fawad£she=Nabedache.
Nawas=Xawaas.
Nawathi'neha= Nawunena.
Nawdowessie, Nawdowissnees= Dakota.
Na-wee-tee=Nawiti.
; Nawes=Nawaas.
Naw-moo-it=Namoit.
Nawsel, Nawset, Nawsits=Nanset.
Na-wuth-i-nijhan=Na \vuiiena.
[ Na xawa's xa'da-i=Nahawas-hadai.
Naxna'xula=Naknahnla.
Nayack==Nyack.
Nayakxalcix-= Xayakkhaehikh.
Nayantacott, Nayantakick, Nayantakoogs, Nayan-
taquist, Nayantaquit, Nayantiaquct, Nayanticke,
Nayanticks, Nayantiks, Nayantuk, Nayantu-
quiqt, Nayantuquit=Niantic.
Naya'qctaowe=Xeahksto\v.
Nayari, Nayarita, Nayariti=Cora.
Naybe, Naybi=Oraibi.
Nayeck=Nyack.
Nayhantick. Nayhautick=Niantie.
Nayhiggonsiks=Narraganset.
Nayowee= Nayuhi.
Naytasses= Natasi.
Na yu'ans qa'edra, Na yu'ans qa'etqa=Nayuuns-
haidagai.
Naywaunaukau-raunuh -= Missisanga.
Nazacahoz= Natehitoch.
Nazadachotzi=Nacogdoche.
Nazaganset=Narraganset.
Nazanne==Comanche.
Nazatica=Nussamek.
Naz8teoten=Ntshaautin.
Nazone=Nasoiii.
Nazpercies=Nex Perots.
Naz-te'-tci-me' junne= Nestachee.
Naz-te'-zi=/tini.
Naz-tuk'-e-me' iiinne=Nestucca.
N'fai'tc, N'cal'tc = Nthaich.
N'cek'p't=Nesikeep.
N'cickt==Nsisket.
Ndakotahs= Dakota.
Ndakun-dadehe=Karankawa.
Ndatahe'=Mescaleros.
Ndaton8atendi= Potavvatoini.
N'day=Apache.
N. D.de ftuerca=Quarai.
N. D. du Secour=Socorro.
N'De=Apache.
Ndu-tch6-ottinne=Etcheridiegottine.
Ne-ah-coxie = Neacoxy.
Neahkewankih = Neahkowin.
Ne-ah-ko-koi=Nayakaukaue.
Neahkowin== Niakevvankih.
Neah Waatch=Neeah.
Neamitch=Dwamish.
Neantick, Neanticot, Neanticutt, Neantucke-Ni-
antic.
Neaquiltough = Lek \v i It ok .
Neasnawanak= Xewichawanoc.
Ne-a-ya-og'=Chippewa.
Nebaaache=Nabedache.
Nebagindibe = Salisli.
Nebedache- Nabedaehe.
Nebicerini==Nipissing.
Nebome=Nevon
Necait=Niciat.
BULL. 30]
NECARAGEE NETSCHILLUK INNUIT
1101
Necaragee, Necariages=Amikwa.
NE'c'asath=Neshasath.
Necceaquake= Nesaquake.
Neccope=Skopamish.
Necha=Neche.
Nechacohee, Nechacokee=Xechacokee.
Nechao-tin=Ntshaautin.
Nechas=Neche.
Nechecolee= Nechacokee.
Nechegansett= Pennacook.
Nechegansitt= Narraganset.
Nechjilli=Netchilinniut.
Ne-ci'-he-nen-a= Kiowa.
Necketo, Necketoo=Kutauwa.
Neck Locust= Locust Necktown.
Neckpercie=Nez Percys.
Necomanchee=Xickomin.
'Ne-com-ap-oe-lox=Spokan.
Neconbavistes= Nekoubaniste.
;-Ne-co-ni-ac, Ne Coniacks=Cooniac.
Ne coon=Naikun.
Necosts= Nacotchtank.
Necta=Xeshta.
Ne-cul-ta= Lekwiltok.
Ne'dAn xa'da-i=Xeden-hadai.
Nedouessaus= Dakota.
Neds-percez=Amikwa, Ottawa.
Neeah=Xeah.
Ne-e-ar-gu-ye, Ne-e-ar-guy'-ee=Neagwaih.
Nee-caw- wee-gee= Neecoweegee ( band ) .
Neecelowes, Neecelows=Neeslous.
Needle Hearts=Skitswish.
Ne'ekalit, Ne'ekan=Nabukak.
Neekeetoo, Neeketoos=Kutauwa.
Ne-e-no-il-no= Montagnais.
Neepemut=Nipmuc.
Neepercil=Ncz Percys.
Neepmucks, Neepnet=Nipmiic.
Ne-er-che-ki-oo, Neerchokioo=Neerchokioon.
Neersaquake= Nesaquake.
Nee-wam-ish= D \vnmish.
Negaouich, Negaouichirinouek = Negaouichirini-
ouek.
Ne -ga-tce=Chippewa.
Negheariages, Neghkareage, Neghkereages=Ami-
kwa.
Neguadoch= Natchitoch.
Neguascag, Neguaseag, Neguasseag, Neguasset=-
Negusset.
Neguia Dinais=Xtshaantin.
Nehalems, Nehalim, Nehalins=Nehalein.
Nehanes, Nehanies, Nehannees=Nahane.
Nehannes=Ahtena, Nahanc.
Nehanni=Nahane.
Nehanticks=Niantic.
Neharontoquoah=Oneida.
Nehaunay=Nahane.
Nehaunees=Athtena, Nahane, Tutchonekutchin.
Nehaunees of the Chilkaht River=Takutine.
' Ne-haw-re-tah-go-wah=Oneida.
Nehe Marthla's Town=Neamathla.
Ne-heth-a-wa, Nehethe'-wuk, Nehethowuck, Ne
he thwa=Cree.
Nehiroirini= ^lontagnais.
Nehiyaw, Nehiyawok=Cree.
Nehkereages=Amikwa.
Nehogatawonaher= N ehogatawonahs.
Nehum-kek= Naumkeag.
Neideniba, Neidenivas=Naideni.
N'e'iEk=Naaik.
Ne-i'lem=Nehalcm.
Neine Katlene=Ahtena.
Neipnett= Nipmuc.
Neita=Neche.
Neitchilles, Neitschillik=Netcbilirmiut.
N Ekaa'tko = N n kaatko.
NEk-'a'mEn=Nicomen.
Nekaslay, Nekaslayan, Nekasly=Nikozliautin.
Ne-kat-sap=Nkattsim.
Nekekowannock= Newichawanoc.
Neklakapamuk, Neklakussamuk=Ntlakyapamuk.
Ne-kon hade=Naikun.
Nekuaix=Cathlanahquiah.
Ne-kum'-ke_-lis-la=Nakomgilisala.
Nekwun Kuwe=Naikun-kegawai.
Nekelchumnees=Nelcelohuinnee.
Neloubanistes= Nekoubaniste.
Neltu'schk'-an=Nahltushkan.
We'ma=Nemah.
Ne'maLnomax= Multnomah.
Nemascut, Nemasket=Namasket.
Nemausin, Neme'ne=Comanche.
Ne'me-re'xka= Tonkawa.
Ne-mil-ches=Wimilchi.
Nemiseau=Comancbe.
NE'mk-ic=Nimkish.
Nemonsin, Nemosen, Ne-mo-sin, Nemousin=Co-
manche.
Ns'mqic, Ngmqisch=Nimkish.
Nemshan, Nemshaw, Nemshoos, Nemshoup=Nim-
sewi.
Nenachtach=Tenaktak.
Nenawehks, Nenawewhk, Nena Wewhok=Cree.
Ne'nelk-'enox=Nenelkyenok.
Neneme'kiwagi= Nanamakewuk.
Nenenot= Nascapee.
Nennortalik=Nanortalik.
Nenpersaas=Nez Perces.
NEnstins= Ninstints.
Nentego= Xanticoke.
Nentegowi, Nentico=Nanticoke.
Nenuswis6wag'=Nanussussouk.
Ne-o-ge-he, Neojehe= Missouri.
Neosho-Senecas=Mingo.
Ne-o-ta-cha= Missouri.
Neotetains=Ntshaautin.
Nepahkomuk=Nappeckamak.
Nepeelium=Nespelim.
Nepegigoiiit=Xipigiguit.
Nepe'kuten=Napakutak.
Nepercy=Xez Perces.
Neperinks= Nipissing.
Ne persa=Iowa.
Nepesangs, Nepesinks, Nepessins=Nipissing.
Nepgitoches= Natchitoch.
Nepicerinis, Nepicinquis, Nepicirenians, Nepicirini-
ens, Nepiscenicens, Nepiseriniens, Nepisin, Nepi-
singuis, Nepisirini, Nepisseniniens, Nepissens,
Nepisseriens, Nepisseriniens, Nepissings, Nepissin-
gues, Nepissiniens, Nepissiriens, Nepissiriniens=
Nipissing.
Nepmets, Nep mock, Nepnet= Nipmuc.
Neponcett, Neponsitt=Neponset.
NEqa'umin=Nikaomin.
Neragonsitt= Narraganset.
Nerdiarin=Xavialik.
Neridgewalk, Neridgewok, Neridgiwack, . Neridg-
wock, Neridgwook, Nerigwok=Norridgewock.
Ner-mon-sin-nan-see=Xa\vunena.
NErot=Xoot.
Ner Percees=Nez Perces.
Nerridgawock, Nerridgewock=Norridgewock.
Nesaquack, Nesaquak, Nesaquanke= Nesaquake.
Nescope=Skoparnish.
Neselitch=Siletz.
Neshamani, Neshaminas, Neshamines, Neshami-
nies=Neshamini.
Nasietcah=Nesietsha.
Nes-i-kip=Nesikeep.
Neskainlith=Halaut.
Neskaupe= Nascapee.
Nesonee= Asahani.
Nespectums, Nes-pee-lum= Nespelim.
Nes Perces=Xez Perct's.
Nespilim= Xespelim.
Nespods=Chaicclesaht.
Nas'q61l8k=Neskol]ek.
Nesquallis, Nesq>ually=Nisqualli.
Nessawakamighe=Saint Francis.
Nessequack, Nessequauke= Nesaquake.
Nestackee, Nestockies, Nestucalips, Nestucals,
Nestuccas, Nestucka, Nestuckah, Nestuckers,
Nestuckias=Nestucca.
Nesykep=Nesikeep.
Ne-ta'-ka-ski-tsi-pap'-Iks=Nitakoskitsipupiks.
Netches= Natchez.
Netchillik=Netcliilik, Xetchilirmiut,
Netchillik Eskimo, Netchillirmiut=Netchilirmiut.
Netchiolumi, Netchiolumy= Netlek.
Netcimu'asath=Xechimuasath.
Netelik= Netlek.
Ne$idliwi=Netchilirmiut, Netlek.
Netiulume, Netiulumi, Netlik= Netlek.
Netschilluk Innuit= Xetchilirmiut.
110-2
NETSEPOYE
[B. A. E.
Netsepoye -Sik-ika.
Netsilley Ktehaottiiie.
s-lik
Nettee-lik - NYtchilirnuut.
NeSVd lits! Neuchalits, Neuchallet=Nuehatlitz.
Neuchata Mi--.mri.
Neuk sacks NiH>ksiik.
Neukwers = Nurhwugh.
Ne-u lub vig = Xeutubvig.
Neum. Ne'-uma, Ne'-ume=Comanche.
Heumkeaee=Xnumkeng.
Neuses, Neus Indians^ Neusiok.
Neustra Senora de Belem = Helen.
Ne-u tach, Neu-ta-che = Missouri.
Neuter Nation. Neuters, Neutral Nation, Neutre
Nation= Neutrals.
Neutrias= Nutria.
Neutrios -= Neutrals.
Neuusiooc = Neusiok.
Neuwesink = Navasiuk.
Neu-wit-ties = Nawiti.
Nevachos = Nftbedache.
Nevadas=Yujm.
Nevadizoes= Nabedaohe.
Nevajoes Navalm.
Neversincks, Neversinghs, Neversink, Nevesm,
Nevesinck, Nevesings, Nevesinks= Navasink.
Nevichumnes = Newichurnni.
Nevisans^ Naviisiuk.
Newashe Nawaas.
Newasol pakawai --= Paka\va.
Newasons- -Navasink.
Hewatchumne=Xt'wichumni.
Newatees -Nawiti.
Sewboyant=Nuyujen.
Newcalenous .^\Vea.
New Camero Town=Newcomerstown.
Newchawanick = Newichawanoc.
Hewchowwe=Nucha\vayi.
New civilized band ---= Farmers' baud.
New'-dar-cha= Missouri.
Neweetee, Neweetg= Nawiti.
Newesinghs, Newesink — Navasink.
Newettee= Nawiti.
Newgeawanacke, Neweewanacke= Newichawanoc.
New Gold Harbour VilTage= Haena.
New Gummi Lurk = Niiiruiiiiiit.
New-haw-teh-tah-go = -()ncida.
New Hernhut -=Ny Hernihnt.
Newi cargut- Nn\vi.
Newichawanick, Newichawannicke, Newichawan
nock, Newichawanocks, Newichewannock, New-
ichuwenoq, Newichwanicke, Newichwannock,
Hewickawanacks= Newichawanoc.
Newikargut Noui.
Newitlies. Newittees, Newitti -Nawiti.
New Keowee KI-OWCC.
New Kitzilas Kit/.ilas.
New Morzhovoi Mnr/liov<ii.
New oo' ah Kawaiisu.
New River < 'hiinalak we.
New River Indians Conirya.
New Salem I'njuottink.
New Sevilla S<-\ illcta.
Newton Ni-wtown
New Ulukuk iL'tiuiilik.
New Westminster Skaiainrtl.
New Yamacra Yamacraw.
NewYarcau.New Yaucas.New-yau cau.NewYauco,
Neu yau kau.New York, New Youcka-Niuvaka
Nexa'di •Nfhadi.
Nextucas Ni-^tucca.
NKxumK'ntc - Nickoiniii.
Neyantick Niaiitic.
NeyrUi! kutchi. Neyetse Kutchin, Neyetse-Kutshi^
Nat>it kiitchin.
Heyick- Nyack.
Neyitkat -Nsiskft.
Neyuning Eit dut NciiiniiiKaitua.
Ne yu ta ca Missouri.
Nezirrcei, Ne/. Perce Flat Heads- Nuz Perees
ncz Perec Kayu»es ('ayusi-.
Nez Percci . \niik\\a.
NcZ Percez Amikwa. Nt-x; I'crcrs
Nez Per8e- Nezpesie' Ne
Nez qually
Nganudene ^Oldtown.
Nhikana=Mahican.
N-hla-kapm-uh= Ntlakyapamuk.
N'homi'n= Nehowmean.
N'hothotko'as= Huthutkawedl.
Nhumeen= Nehowmean.
Niabaha=Kiabaha.
Ni-ack=Naaik.
Ni-a-kow-kow=Nayakaukaue.
Nia'ktiqupeneke = Quelaptonlilt.
Niantaquit, Niantecutt, Nianticut, Niantigs=
Niantic.
Niantilic=Niantilik.
Niantique, Niantucuts= Niantic.
Niaqonaujang=Niakonanjang.
Nia'rhari's-kurikiwa/shuski=Arapaho.
Nia'xaqce=Neacoxy.
Nibenets=Nipmuc.
Nibissiriniens= Nipissing.
Ni-ca-o-min=Nikaomin.
Nicariages, Nicariagua=Amikwa.
Nicaugna=Nacaugna.
Nic-com-sin= N kamchin.
Ni'chihine'na= Kiowa.
, Nichoras=Xixora.
NI'ciatl=Seechelt.
Nickariageys= Amikwa.
Nick-el-palm=Ntlippaem.
Ni'-ckitc hitclum=Dakubeted8.
'•. Nicoamen, Nicoamin=Nicomen.
Nicochi=Nichochi.
Nicohes= Dooesedoowe.
Nicojack=Nickajack.
Nicola=Nkamchin, Zoht.
Nicola (Upper) =Spahamin.
Nicolai's village=Skolai.
Nicola Mouth=Nkamchin.
Nicomen, Nicomin=Nikaomin.
Nicondiche= Nacaniche.
Nicouta-meens, Nicouta-much= Ntlakyapamuk.
Nicpapa=Hunkpapa.
Ni'-ctu-we-^ul/-suc-tun=Nishtuwekulsushtun.
Nicudje=-= Missouri.
Niculuita-= Wish ram.
Nicute-much = Ntlakyapamuk.
Nie-chum-nes=Wikcliaiuni.
Nientken= Brotherton.
Niere'rikwats-kuniki= Cheyenne.
Nieskakh-itina= Unalaska.
Nieuesinck, Nieuwesinck=Navasink.
Niforas, Nifores=Nixora.
Nig-a-lek-= Nigaluk.
Nige-tanka=Nighetanka.
Nigh tan=Nightasis.
Nigh tasis=KunK.
Nigik =Nikikouek.
Nigiklik-miout = N igi k 1 i k.
Nigoras=Nixora.
Nigouaouichirinik=Negaouichiriniouek.
Nihaloitih=Tlakluit.
Nihantick= Niantic.
Nih'-a-o-^ih'-a-is=Oohenonpa.
Niharuntaquoa, Nihatiloendagowa=Oueida.
Ni-he-ta-te-tup'-i -o=Kalispel.
Ni'qka wakan')a^i'=Kdhun.
Nihouhins =Atka.
Nijaos Nacau.
Nijor, Nijoras, Nijores, Nijotes=Nixora.
Ni'ka=Nekah.
Nikaas= Nestucca.
Ni-kai'-a=Nkya.
Nika-da-ona= N i kapashna
Nikas= Nestucca.
Nikhak-Nikhkak.
Nikhtagmut=Niktak.
Nikhu-khuin=Atka.
Nikic =Noquet,
Nikicouek=Nikikouek.
Nikie=Noquet.
Nikikoues^Nikikouek.
Nikolai=Skolai.
Nikolaievskv=Nikolaief.
Nikolskoje, Nikolsky=Nikolski.
Nikozliantin=Nikozliautin.
Nikutseg', Nfkutse'gi=Nickajack.
-eB, ez quay is.|iialli.
Neztrucca, Neztucca -Nestueea.
.
Nikwitse'gi= Niekajack.
Nikw'si' - Xucassce.
BULL. 30]
NILAKSKNI MAKLAKS NOLL-PAH-PE SNAKES
1103
Nilakskni maAlaks=Nilakshi.
Nilaque= Big-island.
Nilco=Anilco.
Nimenim=Comanche.
Nimetapal=Ximitapal.
Nimete'ka= Ton kawa.
Nimikh'-hun' = Atka.
Nimilolo=Nimoyoyo.
Ni-mi-ou-sin=Comanohe.
Nimipu=Xez Percys.
Nimkeesh, Nimkis=Ximkish.
Nimollollo=Nimoyoyo.
Nimpkish=Nimkish.
Nim'-shu, Nim-sirs, Nimskews, Nim-sus=Ximsewi.
Ni»am=Comanche.
Ninantics= Xiantic.
Nindahe=Tidendaye.
Ninimu=Ninumu.
Ninniwas=Chippewa.
Ninny-pask-ulgees=Xinnipaskulgee.
Ninstance, Ninstence=Xinstints.
Ninstintspeople=Gunghet-haidagai.
Ninvaug= Ninvok.
Niojoras=Xixora.
Niouetians= Xawiti.
Nipan — Li pan.
Nip-a-qua-ugs=Xesaquake.
Nipeceriniens= Ni pissing.
Nipegons= Winnebago.
Nipercineans, Nipicirinien, Nipisierinij = Xipissing.
Nipisiguit=Xipigiguit.
Nipisings, Nipisingues, Nipisinks, Nipisiriniens=
Nipissing.
Nipissa= Acolapissa .
Nipissingues, ^ Nipissins, Nipissiriniens, Nipissiri-
niooek, Nipistingues= Xipissing.
Nipmoog, Nipmucks, Nipmug, Nipmuk, Nipnet,
Nipnett=Xipmuc.
Nippegon= Winnebago.
Nippsingues, Nipsang = Xipissing.
Ni-q^i'-tan-wan, Niqdhi tanwa"=Xikhdhitanwan.
Nique=Xigas.
Ni'rfs-hari's-ki'riki=Kadohadacho.
Niscotins= X'askotin.
Nishamines=Xeshamini.
Nishgar, Nishka=Xiska.
Nishmumta— Tsimshian.
Nishrams=Tlakluit.
Nisigas Haade = Nasaf,ras-haidagai.
Nisiiickqueghacky=Xesa<juake.
Nis-ione = Xasoni.
Nis-kah=Xiska.
Niskahnuith, Niskainlith= H>ilaut.
Niskap=Skopamish.
Niskwali=Xisqualli.
Niskwalli=Xisqnalli, Salishan Family.
Kisqualies, Nisqually=Nisqualli.
Nissaquague, Nissaquogue= XTesaquake.
Nis-se-non=XTishinam.
Nissequake, Nissequogue=XTesaquake.
Nissione, Nissohone, Nissoon, Nissoone= Xasoni.
Nistigione=Canastigaone.
Nistoki Ampafa amim=XTestucca.
Nisucap=XTesikeep.
Nitahaurithz= Nitahauritz.
Nitakh=Xitak.
Nitches= Natchez.
Nitcheta= Wichita.
Nitchihi=Kio\va.
Nitchik Iriniouetchs, Nitchik Iriniouetz, Nitchiks=
Nitchequon.
Niten aht=Nitinat.
Ni-the-wuk=Cree.
. Nitinaht, Ni'tinath=Xitinat.
Nitlakapamuk=Ntlakyapamuk.
Nitlpam=Xtlippaem.
Ni-to-atz=Lathakrezla.
Nittanat=Nitinat.
Nittauke = Xati ck .
Nitten-aht, Nittenat, Nittinahts, Nittinat=Xitinat,
Ni-iidje'=Xiudzhe.
Niunas= Comanche.
Ni-u'-t'a-tci, Ni-ut'ati'= Missouri.
Niuyaxa=Niuyaka.
Niva-ka'=Chippewa.
Ni'wa^e— Tsishuwashtake.
Ni'wan-ci'-ke=Xiwanshike.
Ni-wittai=Nawiti.
Nixe-tanka= Nighetanka.
Nixlu'idix=Wishram.
Nixwa'xotse=Wharhoots.
Ni-yank/-ta-ke'-tete'-ne=Ataakut.
Nizorae = X i xora.
Njith=Tukkut,hkutchin.
N'kai'a, Nkaih=Xkya.
Nkaitu'sus=Atchitchiken.
N'-kam-sheen, Nkamtci'n=Nkam3hin.
Nkamtci'nEmux=Spences Bridge Band.
Nkatsam, N'ka'tzam=Xkattsim.
N'kau'men = Nikaomin .
N'k-lpan=Xtlippaem.
N'koakoae'tko= X koeitko.
Nko'atamux= Xtlakyapamuk.
Nkuaikin=Xkoikin.
N' k- u'kapenatc = X kukapenach .
Nku'kumamux= Upper Thompson Indians.
Nkumcheen, N'kum'tcin=Xkamchin.
N-ku-tam-euh, Nkutemixu=Xtlakyapamuk.
NLak'a'pamux, NLaktapamux'6'e=Lytton Band.
NLip'pa'Em=Xtlippaem.
NLki'us=Ntlkius.
Nnea-gottine= Xigottine.
Nne-la-gottine, NNe-lla-Gottine=Xellagottine.
Nni-Gottine, Nni-ottine= Xigottine.
Noaches= Yokuts.
Noachis=Xasones.
Noadiche=Xabedache.
No-ah-ha= Towahhah.
Noam-kekhl, Noam-kult=Ynkian Family.
Noan'-kakhl=Saia.
Noapeeming=Xopeming.
Noatagamutes=Xoatak, Nunatogmiut.
Noatches=Xatchez.
Nobows=Sans Arcs.
Nobscussett, Nobsquasitt, Nobsquassit, Nobsqussit=
Xobscusset.
Nocanticks=Xiantic.
Nocao=XTacau.
Noccocsee=Xaguchee.
Noces=Yanan Family.
Noche= Yokuts.
Noches Colteches=Kawaiisu.
Noches Pagninoas=Bokninuwad.
Nochi= Yokuts.
Nochways= Eskimo.
Nocke=Xoquet.
Nocodoch=Nacogdochcs.
No-co-me, Noconee, Noconi, Noconi Comanches, No-
coo-nees= Detsanayuka.
Nocotchtanke=Xacotchtank.
No-cum-tzil-e-ta=Xokyuntseleta.
Noddouwessces= Dakota.
Nodehs= Xavaho.
Nod-o-waig, Nodoways=Troquois.
Nod-o-way-se-wug, Nodoweisa, Nodowessies = Da
kota.
Nodswaig=Iroquois.
Nodways= Eskimo.
Noghelingamiut=Xogeling.
Noguets=Xoquet.
Nohannaies, Nohannie, Nohannfs=X'ahane.
Nohar-taney=Mandan.
Noh-chamiut=Nochak.
Noh'-ga=Makan.
Nph'hai-e= Etagottine.
Nbh'hane, Noh'hanne, Nohhannies=XTahane.
Nohomeen=Nehowmean.
Nohoolchmtna=Xohulchinta.
No-ho-ro-co=Nayuharuke.
Nohtalohton= Xotaloten.
Noh-tin-oah = Hupa.
Noi Mucks=Xuimok.
Noi-Sas=Yanan Family.
Noisy Pawnees=Pitahauerat.
Noi-Yucans=Xovuki.
No-kaig, N5fke=Noka.
Nokes, Nokets=Noquet.
Nokhakate, Nok-khakat=Xok.
Noklich=Xuklit.
N'6koie'kEn=Nkoikin.
Nokoni, No-ko-nies=Dtsanayuka.
Nokonmi= Porno.
Nokrotmiut=Xokrot.
"N"okumktesilla= Xakomgilisala.
No-kuse=Xokosalgi.
No-la-si=Wolasi.
Noll-pah-pe Snakes=Walpapi.
1104
NOLONGE WOCK— NO Y A-K AK AT
[B. A. E.
Nomasenxilis-Nomaseiik
Nomee Cults = Ynkian Family.
Nomee Lacks. Nome-Lackees=Noamlak1.
Nomenuches-= Wiminuche.
Nominies---< mawmanient.
Nommijk-Numniuk.
Non-No.
Nonandom-=Nonantum.
Nonapeklowak= Nunapithlugak.
Nonaticks=Nonotuc.
Nonatum = N<mantum.
No-na -um = Nauniem.
Nondacao, Nondaco= Anadarko.
Nondages -Onondaga.
Nondaque= Anadarko.
Nonoaba -Nonoava.
Nonotuck=Nonotuc.
Nontagues, Nontaguez= Oin mdaga.
No" to-wi'-ki= Seneca.
Nooatoka Mutes, Nooatoka=Nunatogmiut.
Noobimucks --=Nonnuk.
Noochahlaht, Nooch-aht-aht, Noochahtlaht, Nooch-
alhlaht, Nooch-artl-aht, Noochatlaht=Nuehat-
litz.
Noocheek=Nuohek.
No o chi, No-o chi-uh=t'te.
Noocleet-Nuklit.
Noodlook=Nudlung.
Noog*oak=Nugsoak.
Nooherolu = Nayuharuke.
Nooh lum-mi =Lumini.
Nook-choo=Nukchu.
Nooke -Niik.
Vooklulmic, Nooklulumu, Nooklummie, Nookluola-
mic =Lummi.
Nookmete, Nookmut, Nookmute = Nuk.
Nook saak, Nook-sac, Nooksack, Nooksahk=Nook-
sflk
Hool-ke-o-tin=Nulaantin.
Noo na, Noona-agamute=Nuna.
Noonah Kwahari.
Noonanetum, Noonatomen-=Nc)nantum.
No-6nch = rte.
Noonitagmioot8=N'unaU)t,Miiiut.
Nooscape -^Ni«kup.
Nooscope ^Skopamish.
Noo-seh chatl -Niisi-litsiitl.
Nooselalum. Noostlalums Clulltun.
Noo taa Noota.
Noo tab ah =Moiio.
Nootanana = NaltiiniH'tunne.
Nootapareescar - Noota.
Noothum, Noothummie = Lummi.
Hootka— Skittagi'tan Family, Chimakuan Family,
('hinfK)kan Family, Salishan Family.
Nootka Columbian = Nootka, Salishan Family.
Nootkahi ---Siilixhan Family.
Noot»ak -Nonksak.
Noowoo Mates— Nuwiikmiut.
Noo we tee, Noo-we ti^ Nawiti.
Noo wha-ha -Towahhah.
Noowoo Nnwnk.
Hoowook— Nuvung, Ninvuk.
Noowoottoo Scamyvty.
No Parfleche Kuuiisotsirnun.
Nopai -I'nharik.
Nopemen d'Achirini, Nopcmetus Anineeg, Nope-
mmgi, Nopemin of Achirini, Nopemit Azhinne-
neejf, Nopimmg daje inini, No'pimingtashineni-
wa(f NoiH-nnng.
Nopnat Nipmiic.
Nopochincheg -Nopthrinthrcs.
No pone •Noponne.
No'qKm Nokfin.
Hoquai- Noo net.
-Nixoni.
Normok=Normuk.
Norragansett=Narraganset.
Norredgewock= Xorridgewock.
Nor-rel-mok=Xormuk.
Norridegwock, Norridgawock, Norndgewalk, Nor-
ridgowock, Norridgwak. Norridgwocks, Norridg-
wog, Norridgwogg, Norrigawake, Norrigewack,
Norrigewock. Norrigwock, Norrijwok, Nomwook,
Norrywok= Xorridgewock.
Nortenos=Piro.
Northampton Indians=Npnotuc.
North Bend=Kapachichin.
North Dale Indians=Klikitat.
Northern=Chimmesyan,Esquimauan,Koluschan,
Skittagetan Family.
Northern Apaches=,Iicarilla.
Northern Arapaho=Nakasinena.
Northern Brule= Kheyatawichasha.
Northern Crees=Saka\vithiniwuk.
Northerners=Kh\vakhamaiu. Tahagmiut.
Northern Indians=Etheneldeli.
Northern People= Northern A.ssiniboin.
Northern Pimas=Pima.
Northern TJttawawa=Cree.
North River=Chuckchuqualk.
North Susseeton=Kahra.
North Thompson=Chuchehuqualk.
North Yanktons=Upper Yanktonai.
Norumbegua, Norumbegue= Norumbega.
Norwidgewalks=Norridgewock.
Norwootuck, Norwottock, Norwuthick=Nor\voo-
tuc.
Nosa, Noser, N6-si=Yanan Family.
Nossonis=Nasoni.
Nostlalaim=Clallam.
Nota=Notha.
Nota-a=Ute.
Norboii .
Nord ouesti I)nkota.
Norembega, Norembegua, Norembegue = Norum-
Norideawock. Noridpewalk, Noridgewoc, Noridee-
NoTt, Nori1?woa<f'v Noridgwock- NTorridgewo^k
flonmbegue-* N orumbea.
Notaglita=Notaloten.
N'ota-osh, No-taw=Comanche.
Notawasepe, Notawassippi=Natowasepe.
Notch=Ute.
Notchee, Notches=Natchez.
Notchitoches=Natchitoch.
Notinnonchioni= Iroquois.
Notketz= Noquet.
Notley=Natuhli.
No-toan'-ai-ti= Nutunutu.
Notomidoola= Notomidua 1 .
Notonatos, No-ton-no-tos, No-to-no-tos, No-ton-toos,
Notoowthas, Notototens= Nutunutu.
Notowegee=Nottoway.
No-tow-too= Nutunutu.
Notre Dame de Betsiamits=Bersiamite.
Notre Dame de Ganentaa=Gannentaha.
Nottawagees= Iroquois, Seneca.
Nottawa Sape, Nottawasippi=Natowasepe.
Nottawayes= Notto way.
Nottawegas= Iroquois.
Notta-we-sipa= NatQwasepe.
Nottawessie = 1 )akota.
Nottely town=Natuhli.
Notteweges= Iroquois.
Nottoweasses= Dakota.
Nouadiche=Nabedac:he.
Nouga=Kawchodinne.
Nouidiche= Nabedache.
Nouitlies= Nawiti.
Noukek= Noquet.
Noulato=Nulato.
Noumpolis=Numpali.
Nouquet= Noquet.
I Nousaghauset= Narraganset.
I Noutka= Nootka.
Novadiche = Nabedache.
Novajos= Navaho.
Nove Ulukuk=Igtigalik.
Novisans ^Navasink.
Novokhtolahamiut= Novoktolak.
Novola= Anouala.
Nov-seh-chatl=Nusehtsatl.
Nowamish-= 1 ) wamisb .
No-wha-ah=Towahhah.
Nowikakat=Nowi.
Nowodaga--Nowadaga.
Nowonthewog= NorwootUC.
Nowyawger=Niuyaka.
No'-xunts'itx -^Nohuntsitk.
Noya-kakat=Nowi.
NOYATAGAMEUTS NUNDAWAS
1105
^ oyatagameuts= Nunatogmiut.
*oyers=OusaKOueoulas.
tfoyoee, Noyohee=Nayuhi.
ioyokakat= Xowi.
ioza, Nozes, N6-zi=Yanan Family.
T ozones = Xasoni .
f 'pEk'tEm= Npiktim.
i'poehele, N'poch-le, N'pockle=Sanpoil.
Ipuitci'n=Npuichin.
Mqa'ia=Nkya.
Iqakin=Nkoikin.
Iqa'ktko=Nkaktko.
Iqau'min=Xikaomin.
fqoe'itko=Xkoeitko.
rqorkin=Xkoikiii.
rqua-cha-mish=Xukwatsamish.
fquakin=Xkoikin.
f'Quentl-ina-mish, N'Quentlmaymish=Kwehtlma-
1 mish.
rquipos=Xiquipos.
r'quutl-ma-mish=K\vehtlmaniish.
fra del Bocorro=Socorro del Sur.
F. S. S(e Nuestra Seiiora.
(sekaus=01a<'kaina.
i"s_E'qip=Nesikeep.
"sietshawas, Nsietshawus, Nsirtshaus=Tillamook.
i"sqa'qaultEn= Nskakaulten.
''squalli=Xis<iualli.
's tiwat=Clackama.
'ta.a.\io-tin = Xataotin .
''tai'kum= Xtekem.
''ta'-ko=Xkaktko.
tce'kus=Xchekus.
tceqteeqk6kinnk,Ntce'qtcEqq6kenk=Xchekchek-
kokenk.
te'qEm= Xtekem.
'tlaka'pamuii, N-tla-ka-pe-mooh, Ntlakya'parmui=
Ntlakyapamuk.
tsaLa'tko= Xtstlatko.
tshaantin= Xtshaautin.
tul-muc'-ci= Mulluk.
uaka'hn= Missisauga.
ubenaigooching= Xopeming.
iicaki=Kisakobi.
ucasse= Xncaasee.
ucekaa yi=XTushekaayi.
uchalkm^ = X uha 1 k .
uch-a-wan-acks= Xewichawanoc.
uchawayi= Yaudanchi.
uchig'mut=Xuehek.
uchimases= Xewchemass.
u-cho-w-we=Xu<_'haway.
uchusk=Xuchek.
uckasee=Xucassec.
acleet=Xuklit.
aclucayette, Nuclukayette=Xuklukayet.
aestra de Seiiora de los Remedies de Galisteo=
i Galisteo.
aestra Seiiora de Belem, Nuestra Seiiora de Belen=
i Belen.
uestra] Sfenora] de Guadalupe, N. S. de Guad-
alupe de Alburquerque de los Nacogdoches, N. S.
de Gxiadalupe de los Nacodoches, N. S. de Guad
alupe de Nacodoches=Xuestra Seiiora de Guad-
ilupe de los Naeogdoches.
lestra Seiiora de Guadalupe de los Mansos del Paso
iel Nprte, Nuestra Seiiora de Guadalupe del Paso
iel Rio del Norte, Nuestra Seiiora de Guadalupe
lelPasso=El Paso.
lestra Senora de Guadalupe de Pojuaque=Pojoa-
iue.
lestra Senora de Guadalupe de Teuricatzi=Teuri-
:achi.
lestra Senora de Guadalupe de Zum, N [uestra j
3[eiiora] de Guadalupe de Zuni=Zuni.
lestra Senora de Guadelupe del Sur = Nuestra
•kmora de Guadalupe.
uestra] S[eiiora] de la Assunscion de Zia, N. S.
le la Asumpscion de Zia=Sia.
.estra Senora de la Asuncion Arizpe=Arizpe.
.estra Senora de la Belen= Belen.
testra Senora de la Soledad=Soledad.
.estra Senora de Loreto de Voragios=Loreto.
.estra Senora de ios Angeas de Pecos, N [uestra]
5[enora] de los Angeles de Pecos, Nuestra Senora
le los Angeles de Porciuncula, N. S. de los An
gles de Tecos= Pecos.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores= Dolores.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores del Saric=Saric.
Nuestra Senora de los Dolores de Sandia=Sandia.
Nuestra Senora de los Remedios= Remedies.
Nuestra Senora de los Remedies de Beramitzi=Bana-
mitzi.
Nuestra Senora del Pilar de Nacogdoches=Xacog-
doches.
Nuestra Senora del Socorro=Socorro, Soeorro del
Sur.
Nuestra Senora de Pecos, Nuestra Senora de Porti-
uncula de los Angeles de Pecos= Pecos.
' Nuestra Senora Guadalupe de Zuni=Zuni.
Nuestra Sonora de Monserrate=Xonoava.
Nuestro Padre San Francisco delos Tejas=San Fran
cisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
Nueua Granada, Nueva Granada=Hawikuh.
j Nueva Sevilla=Seyilleta.
Nuey-kech-emk=Xiueuomokai.
Nugh-Kwetle-babish=Kwehtlmamish.
Nugh-lemmy= Lummi.
Nugh-sahk= Xooksak.
Nugumeute= Nugumiut.
Nugumut=Xuwukmiut.
Nuhiyup=Tulalip.
Nuh-lum-mi=Lurnnii.
Nu'ik'=Xuiku.
Nu'ixtac=Xiukhtash.
Nuk1a'aqmats=Xukaakmats.
Nukaa'tqo=Xukaatko.
Nukamok= Unisak.
Nukan=Xuokan.
Nukatse'gi= Xickajack.
Nukeza=Xucassee.
Nukfalalgi, Nukfila=Tiniucua.
Nu'knits=Xukits.
; Nukh-l^esh= Lummi.
i Nuk-h6tsi=Timucua.
Nu-klac-i-yat, Nuklakyet=Nuklukayet.
Nukluag-miout=Xukluak.
Nukluhyet, Nuklukahyet, Nuklukaiet, Nuklukye-
to= Xuklukayet.
Nuksahk= Xooksak.
Nnktusem= Dakota.
Nu-kuints', Nu-kwints=I*nkapanukuiuts.
Nuk wul tuh=Xakoaktok.
Nulaantins=Nulaautin.
Nulahtuk=Nulatok.
Nulakhtolagamute=Nuloktolok.
Nula'to-kho-tan'a= Xulato.
NuLLe'ix=Nutltleik.
Nult-nort-nas, Nul-to-nat-na, Nultonat'-tene=Nal-
tunnetunne.
Nulukhtulogumut=Nuloktolok.
Numa=Comanche, Xama, 1'aiute.
\ Numa=Xama.
j Numabin, Numa-bin=X*amabin.
Nu-mah-ka'-kee=Sipushkanumanke.
\ Numakaki, Numakshi=Mandan.
, Nu-mal-tachee=Nunialtachi.
Numanas= Pueblo de los Junianos.
Numangkake = Mandan .
Num-a quag-um=Namakagou.
Numawisowug'— Xaruawesouk, Xaniasissouk.
Num-ee-muss= Hupa.
Numepo, Numepoes, Nu-me-poos=Xez Perces.
Numi=Nambe.
Numipu=X'ez Percys.
Num-kes=Ximkish.
Numleki=Xoamlaki.
Nummastaquyt=Xainasket.
Nummok=Xummuk.
Numpang=Xunnepoag.
Num-tainin= Xum.
Nunachanaghamiut, Nunachara gamut, Nunacho-
gumut=Xunochok.
Nunaikagumute=Nunaikak.
Nunakachwak= Karluk.
Nunakhtagamute=Xunaktak.
Nunalik= Xuniliak.
Nuna-mish=D\vamisri.
Nunatagmut, Nuna-tangme-un, Nunatanmiun =
Nunatogmiut.
Nunatochsoak=Xunatarsuak.
Nunato'gmut, Nuna-tung-meun = Nunatogmiut.
Nun-da-wa'-o-no', Nundawaronoh=Seneca.
Nundawas=Nundawao.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07-
-70
1106
NUN'DAWE'GI — OCHESOS
[B. A. B.
Nuijag^jut. Nunochogamute=Xunamiut.
Hunaeyi-Munsee.
Nuntaly=N"ntaneuek.
Nuntewa. Nuntewes=Iroquois.
Huntialla-Nantahala.
Nunya'-gunwani'ski=Talkmg Rock.
Nuo Yaucau=Niuyaka.
Nuptadi=Kuptari.
Koqa'axmaU-Nukaakmats.
Nuqa'lkn, Nuqa'lkmH-Nuhalk.
Hnqe-Nnkhe.
Nuqiage=Nuquiage.
Nuqtu = Dakota.
Nuqueno-=Nootka.
Hu'-q'wut-tcu'-tun=Nukhwuchutun.
Nures=Nnri.
Nurhantsuaks- Norridgowock.
Nusche-kaari-Nushekaayi.
Hxuchke-tan=\Vushketan.
Nusconcus, Nuscoucus= Muscongus.
Nu8dalum=('lallain.
Nu8hagagmut = Nnsl)agaginiut.
NushaTtxagakni=Nusluiltkagakni.
Nushegagmut= Nushagagmiut.
Nushegak= N ushagak.
Nushergagmutes=Nusliagagmiut.
Nusiok=Neusiok.
Hoakarawaok»=-Cuscarawaoc.
Nusk-'K'lstKmn =Nuskelst.
Nu-sklaim, Nus-klai'-yum = C:allam.
Nuskoncus, Nuskoucus = M nscongus.
Nu 8o-lupsh=('o%vlit/, Kwaiailk,
Hu«i!E'Ut=Nuskelst.
Nus8-ka=Niska.
Nustoc=Neusiok.
Nusxe 'q ! = Nuskek.
Kuta«=Yaudaiichi.
Hutaa-Mono.
Hu-tca-'tenne=Ntshaautin.
Nutca'tlath^ Nnchatlitz.
Hut-chu'=Nuchu.
Nu'-tcu-ma'-tun;un'ne = Kthutetmetseetuttuii,Nu-
chumatuntunne.
Hut-el=Sot8tl.
Nfit-ha— Mono.
Nutka=Nootkn.
Hu'tl'E'l-Sotstl.
Hutltle'iq-Nutltleik.
Nutonetoos = Nutunutu.
ITuU-Ute.
Nutschek - Nucbek.
Nutuntu - N utunutu.
Nuvuk, Nuvukdjuaqdjuq^-Nuvung.
Nuweta-Mandan.
Kuwichawanick=Newicha\vanoc.
Nu-witti— Nawiti.
Niiwiikmut, Nuwung, Nuwunmiun=Nuwukmiut
Nuxa'lk-!- Nulialk.
Nuxe-Nuklio.
Nux't8^111* Nnkitsomk.
Nuyu'hl^Nayuhi.
Nvrvmbega Xmiimbcga.
N wa ih Nkuih.
Nwi ' ka Out \vagnnha.
N'Wamish -Dwamish.
Nwasabe Navulm.
Nx'omi'n-=NclK)\vmcan.
Nxtiiaum- Dakota.
Nyakai-Nkya.
Nyantcceta, Nyantecutt, Nyanticke = Niantic.
Nyavapai, 'Nyavi Pais - Yavapai.
Nyeck Nyaclc.
Nygyklignijut - Nigiklik.
Nynantick = Niantic.
Nyiikat-Nsisket.
Nypagudy - Nipaguny.
Hypiuingi, Nypsint-Nipissing.
Nyu'-sA-ru'-kan - Nurnoorooka.
Nzis-kat, Nzyshat=N8Wkft.
Oabano=0uabano.
Oaboponoma= Hoabonoma.
! Oacpuaguigua=Saric.
Oadauwaus= Ottawa.
Oajuenches=Cajuenche.
Oaka Loosa=Okalusa.
Oakanagans=0kinagan.
Oakbusky=Oakl'uskee.
i Oakchog, Oakchoie=Okchayi.
| Oakchoieooche=Okchayudshi.
i Oakchoys=Okohayi.
Oakfuskies, Oakfusky=Oakfuskee.
Oakgees=0kehayi.
, Oakinackene,Oakinagan=Okinagan.
! Oakiuskees=0akfuskee.
Oakjoys=0kchayi.
Oaklafalaya=Oklafalaya
Oak-li-sarcy= Uktahasasi.
Oakmulge, Oakmulgee old fields, Oakmulgee old ,
towns, Oakmulge fields, Oakmulges, Oakmulgis, ;
Oakmulgo=Ocmulgee.
Oak-pa-pas=Hunkpapa.
Oakpuskee=Oakfnskee.
Oak-tar-sar-say, Oak Tarsarsey== Uktahasasi.
Oaktashippas=Octashepas.
Oaktaw sarseg= Uktahasasi.
Oaktchoie=Okehayi.
Oanancock= Onancock.
Oanoska=Ohanhanska.
O'aquima= Kiakima.
Oate-lash-schute = Ootlashoot.
Oathkaqua= Gnat haqua.
Oa-tish-tye=San Felipe.
Oat-la-shoot, Oat-lash-shoots, Oat-lash-shute=Oot-
lashoot.
Oatsees=Yazoo.
Obekaws=Abihka.
6-ben-aki, Obenaquiouoit=Abnaki.
Obidgewong=Chippewa.
Obika=Abihka.
Obiki=Walpi.
Obinacks=Abnaki.
Objibways=Chippewa.
Obunegos=Abnaki.
0-bwah-nug= Dakota.
09ages=Osage.
Ocahumpky=Okehumpkee.
Oca'kamigawininiwag=Oschekkamegawenene-
wak.
: Ocala, Ocale, Ocali=Olagale.
Ocameches=Occaneechi.
Ocanes=Lipan.
Ocansa, Ocapa=Quapaw.
Occaanechy=0c(;aneechi.
Occahanock= Accohanoc.
Occaneches, Occaneeches=Occaneechi.
Occha, Occhoy=Okchayi.
Occone=Oconee.
Occoneachey=Occaneechi.
Occouys=Oconee.
Occuca=Oeuca.
Oceti Sakowiy = Dakota.
Oc-fus-coo-che=Oakfuskudshi.
Oc-fus-kee=Oakfuskee.
Ocha=Hoko.
Ochahannanke= Accohanoc.
Ochanahoen--= Ocanahowan.
Ochangras= VViiniebago.
Ochasteguin, Ochatagin, Ochataigum, Ochategir
Ochateguin, Ochatequins= Huron.
0-che=Odshisalgi.
0-che-au-po-fau, Ochebofa=Talasse.
Ochecames, Ochecamnes=Yachikamni.
Ochecholes=Ochechote.
Ocheeaupofau=Talasse.
Ochees= Yuchi.
Ocheeses=Ocheses.
Ochekamnes= Yachikamni
Ochekhamni=Okechumne.
Ochelaga= Hochelaga.
Ochelay= Hochelayi.
Ochenang=Chenango, Shenango.
Ochente Shakoan, Ochente Shakons= Dakota, Sev(
(kiuncil Fires.
Ocheobofau=Talasse.
Ocheo's band=Tuziyammos.
0'chepi'wag=Chippe\va.
Cchesees= Lower Creeks, Oeheese.
Ocheso8=Ocheese.
BULL. .'50]
OCHESSIG IRINIOOEK OIOG8EN
1107
Ochessigiriniooek, Ochessigiriniouek, Ochestgooetch,
Ochestgouetch, Ochestigouecks=Oukesestigouek.
Ocheti Shaowni= Dakota.
0-che-ub-e-f au, Ocheubof au= Talasse.
Ochi=San Juan.
Ochiakenens, Ochiatagonga = Shawnee.
Ochiatenens= Wea.
Ochie 'tari-ronnon = Cherokee.
Ochile=Axille.
Ochinakein=Okinagaii.
Ochineeches= Occaneechi.
0-ching-i-ta= Uchiy ingich.
Ochipawa, Ochipewa, Ochipoy, Ochippewais =
Chippewa.
Ochivitas= Wichita.
Ochlewahaw=Ocla\vaha.
Ocho=Hoko.
Ochocumnes=Yachikamni.
Dchquaqua, Ochtaghquanawicroones, Ochtayhqua-
nawicroons= Oquaga.
''• D-chuce-ulga=Ochisialgi.
3-chunga-raw, Ochunkgraw, 0-chunk-o-raw— Win-
• nebago.
Dchus=Achusi.
D9ita=Ucita.
i Dcka=Okchayi.
)ck-co-witth=Wishosk.
)ckfuskee=()akfuskee.
)ckha, Ockhoys=Okchayi.
)ckinagees=Oecaneechi.
)cki Pah-TJtes, Ocki-Pi-TJtes=Agnihtikarn.
)ckiwere=Chiwere.
)ckmulgo=Ocmulgee.
)c-la-wa-haw, Oc-le-wau-hau-thluc-co=Oclawaha.
)coina= Bocoyna.
)con, Oconas.'Oconery's, Ocones, Oconis, Oconnee=
Oconee.
)cosaus=Arkokisa.
)cpack=Okpaak.
)cquagas= Oquaga.
ksachees=Osotchi.
>ctaaros=Winnebago.
lctageron=Ostogeron.
(ctagouche= Restigouchc.
)ctagros=Winnebago.
»ctata=Oto.
tctchagras= Winnebago.
>ctguanes=Yuma.
•cti=Agaihtikara.
>ctibea-=Yazoo.
•ctiyokny=Okitiyakni.
>ctoctatas=Oto.
ictogymists= Ottawa.
'Ctolacto, Octolatas=Oto.
ctonagon Band=Ontoriagon.
ctootatas, Octotales, Octotas, Octotata, Octotota—
Oto.
cumlgi=Ocmulgec.
-cun-cha-ta= Kanchati.
cunnolufte=Oconaluftee.
cus=Achusi.
dagami, Odagumaig= Foxes,
danwah, Odahwaug= Ottawa.
dakeo=0dukeo's band.
dami=Tepehuane.
dawas= Ottawa.
dchipewa= Chippewa.
de-eilah, Ode-i-lah=Kikatsik.
igavigamut= Ugovik.
lgiboweke=Chippewa.
BST-Eyak.
dish-guag-um-eeg, Odishkwagami, Odishkwa-Ga-
mi^, 0-dish-quag-um-eeg, 0-dish-quag-um-ees,
Odishquahgumme= Nipissing.
Ii8tastagheks= Mascoutens.
ljibewais,0d-jib-wag,0djibwas,0djibwe,0djibwek =
Chippewa.
Iji'wagei' = Ge wauga.
lshi-apofa=Talaase.
Isinachies = Osotch i.
dug am-_eeg, Odugamiea, 0-dug-aumeeg= Foxes,
ealitq, Oealitx=Oealitk.
;kfusaet= Oakf uskee.
>1itz=Oetlitk.
nne= Eskimo.
;nock= Eno.
mrio=Ouenrio.
nronronnons=Wenrohronon
tbatons= Wahpeton.
Oe'tlitq=Oetlitk.
(Etsoenhwotenne= Natliatin.
0-e'-tun'-i-o=Crows.
Oeyendehit= Neodakheat.
Ofagoulas, Ofegaulas, Offagoulas, Ofegoulas, Off'o
goula, Ofugulas=Ofogoula.
Ogablallas= Oglala.
Ogahrit-tis = M iskut.
Ogalalab Yokpahs, Ogalala Dacotas, O-ga-la'-las,
Ogalallahs, Ogalallas, O'Galla, Ogallah, Ogallala,
Ogallalahs, Ogallalla, Ogallallah. Ogallallas,
Ogallallees= Oglala.
Quapaw.
OgaP'Hoge, Og-a-p'o-ge=Kuapooge.
Ogavimamute= Ugovik.
0-ge-chee, Ogechi, Ogeeche=Ogeechee.
Ogeelala= Oglala.
Ogeetches= Ogeechee.
Ogehage = Conestoga.
Ogellab.s, Ogellalah, Ogellalas= Oglala.
Oghguagees, Oghguago, Oghkawaga, Oghkwagas,
Oghquaga, Oghquago, Oghquajas, Oghquuges=
Oquaga.
Oghrekyonny=Ohrekionni.
Ogibois=ChiDpewa.
Qgillallah= Oglala.
Og-la'-la=Oglalaichichagha.
Oglala-hca= Oglala.
Oglala-icicaga,Oglala-itc'itcaxa=Oglalaichichagha
Oglala-qtca= Iteshicha.
Oglallah= Oglala.
Oglemut, Oglemutes=Aglemiut.
Ognitoa=Oquitoa.
Ogoh pae= Quapaw.
Ogoize= Bannock.
Ogolawla= Oglala.
Ogoleegees= Kailaidshi.
Ogolegees= Hogologes.
Ogowinagak, Ogowinanagak=Kviiikak.
Ogsadago=Teatonaloga.
Oguahpah, 0-guah-pas, Oguapas=Qiiapaw.
Ogue Loussas=Opelousa.
0'Gullalas=Oglala.
Og'ulmut=Aglemiut.
Ohah-hans-hah, 0-hah-kas-ka-toh-y-an-te — Ohan-
hanska.
Ohamiel, Ohamille=Ohamil.
Ohanapa= Oohenonpa.
Ohanock=Ohanoak.
Ohantonwanna= Yanktonai.
Ohavas=Onavas.
Ohdada=Oglala.
0-he-nompa=Ohenonpa.
Ohenonpa Dakotas, Ohenonpas= Oohenonpa.
Ohete-yoe-on-noe=Okitiyakni.
Ohey-aht=Oiaht.
Oh-hagamiut= Oknagak.
Ohhisheu= Owaiski .
Ohiat=Oiaht.
Ohikkasaw = Chickasaw .
Ohke= San Juan.
Ohk to unna=Oqtogona.
Ohlones=Olhon.
Oh-nah=Ona.
Ohnowalagantles=Onoalagona, Schenectady.
Oho-homo= Dakota.
Ohonoagesu, Ohonoguaga, Ohonoquaugo=Oquaga.
Ohotoma= Pima.
Oh-pah=Opa.
Ohquaga= Oquaga.
Ohquage >= Osguage.
Ohque= San Juan.
Ohsarakas= Saratoga.
Ohshahch=Oshach.
Ohuaqui, Ohuqui=Pojoaque.
Ohyaht, Ohyat=Oiaht.
Oiatenon, Oiatinon==Wea.
Oiatuch=Oiaht.
Oi-cle-la=Waitlas.
Oigoien=Goiogouen.
Oil Spring=Tecarnohs.
Oiogoen = Goiogouen .
Oiogoen, Oiogoenhronnons=Cayuga.
Oiogoien, Oiogouan=Goiogouen.
Oi'ogouan, Oiogouanronnon=Cayuga.
Oiogouen=Cayuga, Goiogouen.
Oiiogouenronnbn= Cayuga.
Oiog8en=Goiogoueii,
11 OS
OIOGOUIN OMAHANES
[B. A. E.
Oiogouin -Caynga, C.oiogonen.
Oioeuen, Oiogwen =Goiogouen.
Oiougovenes Cayuga, (ioiogouen.
Oi ra uash =Querechos.
Oitapars Oapars.
Oiudachenaton=Oughetgeodatons.
Oiyotl Ayotl.
Oiyurpe < >yukhpe.
Ojachtanichroenee=-\\ en.
Ojadagochroehne — Catawna.
Oiadagochroene^ Cherokee.
OjanggePhoquing-ge=Shipapuhma.
0-jVbS!y, Ojetbois. Ojibaway, Ojibbewaig Ojibbe-
wavs Ojibboai. Ojibeways. Ojibois. Ojibua, Ojibwa,
0 iib-wage. Ojibwaig, 0-jib-wa-rek, Ojibwas, Ojib-
ways. Ojibway-ugs, Ojibwe=Chippewa.
Oji Caliente- Aguas Calientos, Warm Spring
Apache.
Oj ke San Juan.
Ojo Benado=l'itchaya.
Ojo Caliente =- Aguns Calientes, Hawikuh, Kiapk-
\vitinakwin.
Ojo Caliente Apaches -Warm Spring Apache.
Ojo de Pescado —- 1'escado.
Oiogouen=(ioiogouen.
Ojongovcres Ciiyugn.
Ojo Percado. Ojo Pescado, Ojo Pesoado- 1'escado.
0 jo que--San Ildefoliso.
Ojos Calientes=Kiapk\vainak\vin, Ojo Caliente.
Ojpo-re-ge=Ahe chiu.
Oj-que=Sun Juan.
Oiuaoue^^ Pojoa*|ue.
Oka alhtakala, Oka-altakkala, Oka-attakkala=Oka
altakala.
Okadada-Oglala.
0 kaga-wicaia=Okaghawicha8na.
Okahno=-Honsjiding.
Oka Hoola, Oka Hoolah=Okahullo.
Okahumky=Okehurapkee.
Oka Loosa=Okalusa.
Oka Lopa»sa=Oka Kapassa.
Okames. Okams= Kansa.
Okanagam okinagan.
Okanagan =Nkamaplix, Okinagnn.
Okanagon. 0 kan a kan, Okanakanes, Okanaken=
Okinagan.
Okanandans, 0 kan-dan-das --=()glala.
O'Kanies Kanies=()kinagan.
Okanis -Katisa.
Oka no Honsading.
Oka talaia, Okatallia=Okntalaya.
Oka tiokinans ---< (kitiyakni.
Okatlituk Oetlitk.
Okaxa-witcaca < (kaghawichasha.
Ok chai, Okchoys- ( >kcluiyi.
Ok chun'wa Oktchunualgi.
Okdada «»Klala.
Oke choy atte Aliliainn, Okchayi.
Okecoussa <>kalu^a.
Okee og mut. Okeeogmutes = ()kiogmiut.
Oke ho Il»k<>.
Oke Lousa. Oke loussa -Dkithisa.
Okenaganes, Okenakanes= Okinagan.
Okenechee Occaneechi.
Okeno H..k.i.
Oke noke. Okenope • Ilonsading.
Okesez nchcscs.
Okctayocenne, 6kete Yocanne, 0 ke-teyoc-en-ne =
Okitiyukni.
Okfuski Oakfuskcc.
Okfuskii'dshi Oakfnskudshi.
Okhaganak -< ikiogmiut.
Okha Hullo okahullo.
Okhata Talaia < >khatatulaya.
Okhogamute okiingnk.
Okiakancs. Okinaganes. Okinahane, Okinakain Oki-
nakan. Okinakane, Okina'k en, Okinekane, Okin e-
Kanes. 0 kin i kaines, Okinokans, 0 ki wah kine =
( >k i'lagan.
Ok kak okuk.
Okkiadliving I'kiadliving.
Okkiotorbik Okinsorhik.
Okkokonimesit Okuininakaincsit.
Okkowiah Auawcvh.
Oklahaneli, Okla humali < iklahannali.
Oklevuaha. Oklewaha Oclauaha.
Okmulge, Okmulgee, Okmulgi Ocmulgcc
Oknagamut, Oknagamute-CJknagak.
Oknaka=Oglala.
Oknanagans= Okinagan.
Oknavigamut=Uknavik.
Okoelaihoelahta= \Vatakihulata.
Okohoys=Okohayi.
0'kok=Okak.
Dkonagan, Okonagon= Okinagan.
Okonee=Oconee.
Okonegan=()kinagan.
Okonhomessit=Okommakame.sit.
Okoni=Oconee.
Okoro=Arikara.
Okotsali=Ocota.
Okpiktalik, Okpiktolik=Opiktulik.
Oksak talaya=Osuktalaya.
Okshee=Klamath.
Oktchayi= Okchayi.
Oktchayu'dshi=Okchayndshi.
Oktibbeha=Yazoo.
Okuaho=Toryohne.
Okuvagamute = Okivogmint.
Oku-wa'-ri=Sia.
Okuwa tdoa, 6kuwa-towa=Okuwa.
Okwhuske=Oakfuskee.
01acatano=Olagatano.
01acnayake=Oclackonayahe.
0'-lah-ment/-ko=Olamentke.
01alla=Oraibi.
01anches=Yaudanehi.
01ashes=Ola.
01asse=Atasi.
Olata Ouae Dtina=Utina.
01chone=Olhon.
Old Castle=Canadasaga.
Old Chilili=Chilili.
Old Colony Indians=Mashpee.
Old Cusetaw=Kasihta.
Old Estatoee=Estatoee.
Old Field=Gatagetegauning.
Old Fort Hamilton=Nunapithlugak.
Old Gauche's gens=Watopachnato.
Old Harbor=Nunamiut.
Old Indian Village^ White-eyes Town.
Old Matacombe=Guarnngunve.
Old Merrawnaytown=Chatoksofke.
01dnass=Niska.
Old Oneida=Gano\varohare.
Old Osonee=Osonee.
Old Peach Orchard Town=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Old Shawnesse Village=Shawneeto\vn.
Old Showonese Town=Chartierstown.
Old Suwanee town, Old Suwany Town=Suvvanee.
Old Tal-e-see=Talasse.
Old Town=Outaunink.
Old Town, Old Town Village= White-eyes Town.
Old Tuni=Heshota Ayathltona.
Old Yazoo Village =Yazoo.
Old Zuni=IIeshota Ayathltona.
Oleachshoot= Ootlashoot.
01eepas=Ololopa.
01elachshoot=Ootlashoot.
01elato=Olulato.
Olgatano =- Olagatano.
01hones=Olhon.
01ibahali=Ullibahali.
01ibahalies=Alihamu, Ullibahali.
01ilefeleia=Oklafalaya.
01inacks=Abnaki.
0-lip-as, 0-lip-pas=Ololopa.
01itifar=Littef\itehi.
01jon=Olhon.
01'-la=Ola.
Olla-jocue= Aiyahokwe.
Ollemon Indians =Olamon.
011e-pot'l=Tsewenalding.
Olleppauh'1-kah teht'l=Medilding
011ofs=Oto.
Olocatano= Olagatano.
Ololopai =Ololopa.
01omanosheebo=Romainc.
Olompalis=()lumpali.
Ol-o'-wi-dok, Ol'-o-wit, 01-o-wi'-ya=--Olowitok.
Ol'-po-sel=()lbosel.
Olwere= Chi were.
01wiya=Olowitok.
Oma-a==Omovvuh.
Omackasiwag=Omnshkasng.
Omaha hcaka, Omahahs= Omaha.
Omahanes= Okinagan.
BULL. 30]
OMAHA WS ONONDAGAES
1109
Omahaws, Omahuas= Omaha.
Omail=Ohamil.
Omaka, Omalia= Omaha.
Omameeg= Miami.
0-man-ee=Mde\vakanton.
O-marj'-ha, 0-ma»)-ha-hca= Omaha.
Omanise= Ommunise.
0/manits'enox=Omanitsenok.
Omanomineu, Omanomini= Menominee.
Omans, Omaonhaon=Omaha.
Omaschkase Wenenewak=Wazhush.
Omashkekok= Maakegon.
Omatchamne= Machenini.
Ornate' s= Onondaga.
Omato=Huma.
0'-mau=Okuvva, Omowuh
Omau'-hau= Omaha.
0-maum-ee=Mdewakanton.
0-maum-eeg= Miami.
Omawhaw, Omawhawes= Omaha.
Omawuu=Ornowuh.
Omeaoffe, Omeaosse, Omeaotes=Omenaosse.
OmeeTowns=Maumee Towns.
Omenak= Umana.
0'mene=Nootka.
Omi=Ahorue.
Omianicks, Omie= Miami.
Omikoues=Amik\va.
Omissis=Omisis.
Omitaqua=Omitiaqua.
Omkwa= Umpqua.
Dmmas=Huma.
3mochumnies = Mach emn i .
3moloa=Homolua.
Jmouhoa, Omowhows= Omaha.
)mpaam=Patuxet.
)muhaw=Omaha.
)-mun-o-min-eeg= Menominee.
)mush-kas, 0-mush-kas-ug= Wazhush.
)mush-ke-goag, Omushkegoes=Maskegon.
hnutchamne, Omutchumnes=Machemni
)nabas=Onavas.
)nachaquara= Anacharaqua .
>nachas=Washa.
)nachee=Onnahee.
»nachita= Wichita.
>nadago= Onondaga.
'nadahkos, Onadaicas, Onadakoes=Anadarko.
maghee=0hnahee.
'nagongues, Onagonque, Onagunga, Onagungees=
Abnaki.
nahe, Onahee, Onahie=Onnahee.
nancoke=Onancock.
nandaga, Onandages, Onandagos, Onandgo, Onanclo-
gas= Onondaga.
nankok= Onancock.
nantagues= Onondaga.
naouientagos= Weendigo.
napien, Onapienes=Onapiem.
naucoke= Onancock.
aaumanients=Ona\vmanient.
aawaraghhare==Ganowarohare, Oneida (vil.).
ncapapas= Hunkpapa.
nchechaug= Patchoag.
ach-pa-pah= Hunkpapa.
icidas=Oneida.
ickeway= Uncowa.
iconntehocks= Abnaki.
ic-pah-pa, Oncpapa= Hunkpapa.
idadeonwas=Cherokee.
idages= Onondaga.
idataouaouat=Otta\va.
idataouatouat= Illinois.
idatauauat, Ondatawawat= Ottawa.
idatouatandy= Potawatomi.
idawagas=Seneca.
idiakes= Abnaki.
idiondago=Onondaga.
tdironon=Aondironon.
idoutaoiiaheronnon=Ondoutaouaka.
td8ta8aka= Ottawa.
ieachquage=Oquaga.
.e-capapa= Hunkpapa.
e-daugh-ga-haugh-ga= Onondaga.
ehohquages = Oq uaga.
eida Castle=Ganowarohare.
eiout=Oneida (vil.).
ejages=Abnaki.
Onej agese= Sokoki.
Onejoust=Oneida (vil.).
Onendagah= Onondaga (vil.).
Onengioure = Caughn a waga.
Onenhoghkwages, One11 hokwa'ge=Oquaga
0-ne»-ta"-ke= Onondaga.
Oneout= Oneida (vil.).
OneugiSre, Onewyiure=Caughna.waga.
Onextaco=Onixaymas.
Oneydoes= Oneida.
Oneyote=Goiogouen, Oneida (vil.).
Onghetgechaton, Onghetgeodatons=Oughetgeoda-
tons.
Ongmarahronon, Ongniarahronon, Oneruiaahra=One-
niaahra.
On-gwa-no»'-syon'-ni'=Iroquois.
Oniactmaws, Onias=\Vea.
Oniasontke, Oniasont-Keronons=Honniasontkero-
non.
Oniatonons, Oniattanon=Wea.
Onie-le-toch=Oealitk.
Onieoute=Oneida (vil.).
Oni'ha'0, 0-ni-'ha-o= Omaha.
Onillas=Wea.
Oninge, Oningo=Venango.
Onioen = (Toiogouen .
Onionenhronnons, Oniouenhronon=Cayuga.
Onip6wisiblwininiwag=0nepowesepewenenewak.
Oniscousins= Wisconsin.
Onkapas=Oyukhpe.
Onkdaka=Oglala.
Onkinegans=Okinagan.
Onkoiiagannha=Ontwaganha.
Onkpahpah, Onkpapah= Hunkpapa.
Onlogamies= Foxes.
Onnachee=Onnahee.
Onnagonges, Onnagongues, Onnagongwe, Onnagon-
ques= Abnaki.
Onnandages, Onnatagues= Onondaga.
Onnatucks=Onuatuc.
Onnaya^ou= Honeoye.
Onneiote= G oipgouen .
Onneiou, Onneioute= Oneida (vil.).
Onnei8theronnon= Oneida.
Onnenatu = Deyodeshot.
Onnentagues= Onondaga.
Onnentissati= Onentisati.
Onneyatte, Onnie8te=Oneida (vil.).
Onnogonges, Onnogongwaes= Abnaki.
Onnoncharonnons=0nonchataronon.
Onnondaga=Onondaga.
Onnondage=Onondaga (vil.).
Onnondages, Onnondagoes, Onnondagues=»Onon-
daga.
Onnondague=Onondaga (vil.).
Onnondagues= Onondaga.
Onnondaque= Onondaga (vil.).
Onnongonges= Abnaki.
Onnoniote=Oneida (vil.).
Onnonlages, Onnontae= Onondaga.
Onnonta'e, Onnontae, Onnontaghe, Onnontagk, On-
nontague= Onondaga (vil.).
Onnontaeheonnons, Onnontaeronnons, Onnontaghe,
Onnontagheronnons= Onondaga.
Onnontagk, Onnontague= Onondaga, Onondaga
Onnontaguehronnons, Onnontaguese, Ononntaguez
Onnontatae = Onondaga .
Onnontcharonnons=Ononchataronon.
Onnontoeronnons= Onondaga.
Onnosarage Castle=Ganowarohare.
Onnotagues= Onondaga.
Onnutague=Kanagaro.
Ono=Ona.
0-no-a'-la-gone-na=Onoalagona, Schenectady.
Onoaughquaga=Oquaga.
Onoconcquehagas= Abnaki.
Onocows=Konkau.
Ono-dauger=Canandaigua.
Onoganges= Abnaki.
Onoghguagy, Onoghquagey=Oquaga.
Onogongoes^Onogonguas, Onogungos= Abnaki.
Onohoghgwage, Onohoghquaga, Onohoquaga, Onoh-
quauga=Oquaga.
Onokonquehaga= Abnaki.
Ononda agos, Onondades, Onondaeronnons= Onon
daga.
Onondaga Castle = Onondaga (vil.).
Onondagaes, Onondagah, Onondagas, Onondagers,
Onondages, Onondagez= Onondaga.
1110
ONONDAOHARIE OPOTO
[B. A. E.
Onondagharie=Onondaghara.
Onondaghe, Onondagheronons, Onondagos, Ononda-
gues. Onondajas, Onondakes, Onondawgaws, Onon-
degas --OnomhiKti.
Onondowa' = Nmidawao.
0 non e-ka-ga-ha=Mandhinkagaghe.
Onongongues= Abnaki.
Ononhoghquage=Oqnaga.
Qnoniiote=0neida (vil.).
0 no'-nio- Ankara.
Ononiote-Oneida (vil.).
Ononjete, Ononjote=Oneida (vil.).
Onontae. Onontaehronon, Onontaerhonons, Onontae-
ronons, Onontaerrhonons, Onontaez, Onontager,
Onontages, Onontaghes, Onontague, Onontagueron-
nons, Onontagueronon, Onontaguese, Onontahe,
Onontaheronons=C)nondaga.
Onontakaes -Ottawa.
Onontake, Onontatacet=Onondaga.
Onontchataranons, Onontchataronons, Onontchatero-
nons -OnoiK'hataronon.
Ononthagues=Onondaga.
Onontiogas=Onnontioga.
Onoontaugaes=Onondaga.
Onoquage, Onoquaghe=Oquaga.
Onossky -=Ahtc-na.
Onothaca=0nathaqua.
Onoundages =Uin»iidaga.
OnoyinU=Oneida.
Onphuu enikaci^a=Anpant'iiikashika.
Onquilouzas= Opolousa.
Ontaanak= Ottawa.
Ontagamies= Foxes.
Ontagues=OiKindaga.
Ontaonatz=Ottuwa.
Ontaraeronon, Ontarahronon = Kickapoo.
Ontastoes^t 'onestoga.
Ontationoue= Nottoway.
Ontdwawies= Ottawa.
Ontehibouse = ('liippewa.
Ontoagannha, Ontdagaunha=()iit\vaganha.
Ontoouaganha=Ontwaganha.
Ontotonta=Oto.
Ontouagannha, OntSagannha, Ontouagennha=Ont-
waganha.
Ontponies=0ntponea.
Onttaouactz^ Ottawa.
Ontwagannha=()ntwaganha.
Onuatuck = ()nuatuc.
Onug anugemut=Oinigaimk.
Onughkaurydaaug= Seneca.
0 nun da' ga-o-no, Onundagega-=0nondaga.
Onundawaga^Si'iioca.
Onundawgoes-=Onondaga.
Onuntate ha'ge = .)uniatu.
Onuntewakaa -Seneca.
0 nya de-a1 ka"'-hyat=Neodakheat.
Onyap«i«=Quapaw.
Onyauyah ^ H < mcove
Ooailik, Ooallikh hilik.
Oochcpayyan Chlpewyan.
Oocooloo Falaya-Oklafulaya.
Oocuca ()<'iicu.
0 o dam -Tept-hnane.
Ood-zi-t&a -Ttwlita.
Ooe Asa -Tawasa.
Ooe Atah-Ooeasji.
Oofe ogoolaa -Ofogoulu.
Oogahlensie. Oogalenakie
Ooganok ('Kiinik.
Oogaihik CKtuvhik.
Oogeoolik Cgjulirniint.
Ooflaamie, Ooglamie -I'tkinvi
Ooglit, Ooglitt -I'jflirn.
Ooglovia ('Klovaia.
Oogovigamute, Oogowigamute IVovik
Oogueeiik Salik, Oogueniik salik -Innuita=Ukusik-
HBiirmttit.
Oo-fwap*s-Quapaw.
Oohaiack Akhiok.
Oohanick I'Kanik.
Ooha«keck rhimkck.
Oohenoupa -Oohenonpa
Oohomoi'o, 0 bhomb yo -Dakota
Oohp Navuho, Wahipai
Oohpap Marit-oiiH.
Ooiak, OoiaUk ('yak
ik, Ooinuktago-
Ookagamiut, Ookagamute=Ukak.
Oo-ka-na-kane=Okinagaii.
Ookevok= Ukivokmiut.
Ookhogamute=Oknagak.
Ookivok= Ukivokmiut.
Ook-joo-lik= Ugjulirmiut.
Ook-tau-hau-zau-see=Uklahasasi.
Ookwolik=Ugiulirmiut.
Oolukak=Ulukakhotana.
Oo-ma-ha= Omaha.
Oomenak= Umana.
Oomiak-soak= Udluhsen.
06mi-nu'-tqiu= Himoiyoqis.
Oomnak=Nikolski.
Oomoojek Yutes=Eiwhuelit.
Oonakagamute= Unakagak.
Oonakhtolik=Ungalik.
Oonalakleet=Unalaklik.
Oonalaska=Iliuliuk.
Oonalga, Oonalgenskoi=Unalga
Oonaligmute=Unaligmiut.
Oonancock= Onancock.
Oonangan=Aleut.
Oonangashik= Unangashik.
Ooncows= Konkau.
Oongenskoi= Unga.
Oon-harik= Un harik.
Oonoghquageys=Oquaga.
Oonongashik= Unangashik.
Oonontaeronnons= Onondaga.
Oop=Apache, Navaho, Walapai.
Oopap, Oopas=Maricopa.
Oopungnewing=Operdniving.
Ooqueesiksillik=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Ooscooches, Oosechu=O.sotchi.
Oosemite=Awani.
Oo-se-oo-che, Ooseoochee= Osotehi.
Oos-ke-ma= Eskimo.
Oosoomite=Awani.
Oustanale, Oustanalle, Oostanaula, Oos-te-nau-lah,
Oostinawley=Ustanali.
Oostomas= Ustoma.
Ootagamis= Foxes.
Ootam=Pima.
Oote-lash-shoots=Ootlashoots.
Ootivakh, Ootiwakh, Ootkaiowik=Utkiavi.
Ootkeaviemutes, Ootkeavies=Utkiavinmiut.
Ootkooseek-Kalingmoeoot=Ukuaiksalirmiut.
Ootooka Mutes, Ootookas=Utukamiut.
Ootslashshoots= Ootlashoot.
06-tyi-ti=Cochiti.
Oouiatanons, 08iata8atenon=Wea.
Ooukia=Cahokia.
Oo-yapea=Quapaw.
Oozinkie=Uzinki.
Op= Apache.
0'-pa=Upan.
Opala=Opata.
Opanock=Ohanoak.
Oparsoitac = U pasoi tac .
Opas= Marieopa.
Opasura= Oposura.
Opatas cogiiinachis=Coguina(ihi.
Opatas teguimas=Teguima.
Opate, Opauas=Opata.
Opea=Peoria.
Opechisaht, Opecluset, Ope-eis-aht=Opitcliesaht.
0-pe'-ki=Walpi.
Opemens d'Acheliny=Nopeming.
Openadyo, Openagi, Openagos, Openangos=Abnaki.
Opendachiliny = Pawating.
Openoches= Pohoniche.
Opet-ches-aht= Opi tchesah t.
Opetsitar=Opitsat.
Opii=Hopi.
0-pi-ii-que, Opijiqui=Walpi.
Opilika, Opilike, Opil'-'lako=Opilhlako.
0 pil-thluc-co=Opilhlako.
O'pimittiah Ininiwac=Nopeming.
O'pimmitish Ininiwuc==Cree.
Opings=Pompton.
Opigitar=Opitsat.
Opistopea= Opistopia.
Ople-goh=Takimilding.
Opocoulas=Ofogoula.
0-po-nagh-ke= Abnaki.
0-po-que = Ran Ildefonso.
Opoteppe=Opodepe.
Opoto=0puto.
BULL. 30]
OPPEGACH O-THUN-GU-RAHS
1111
Oppegach, Oppegoeh=Opegoi.
Oppenago=Abnaki.
Op-pe-o=0pegoi.
Oppernowick=Operdniving.
Oppe-yoh=Opegoi.
Opposians=Opossian.
Opquive, Opquivi=Walpi.
0-puh-nar'-ke=Abnaki.
0-puhn nika-shing-ga=Upan.
Oqomiut=Okomiut.
Oquacho, Oquago=Oquaga.
0-qua-pas, Oquapasos=Quapaw.
Oque-Loussas=Okalusa.
Oquitod=Oquitoa.
Oquwa, Oquwa-tdoa=Okuwa.
Orabi=0raibi.
Orages= Osage.
Oraiba, Oraibe, Oraiby, Oraiva, Oralvaz, Oraive,
Oraivi=0raibi.
Orakakes=Orapaks.
Orambe, Orante=Oraibi.
Orapack, Orapakas, Orapakes=Orapaks.
Orarians=Esquimauan Family, Eskimo.
Orawi, Oraybe, Oraybi, Orayve, Orayvee, Orayvi,
Orayxa=Oraibi.
Orcamipias, Orcampion, Orcampiou=Orcan.
Orcoquisa=Arkokisa.
Orcoquisac=San Agustin de Ahumada.
Orcoquisacs, Orcoquizas=Arkokisa.
Ore=Opata.
Oregon Jacks=Ntekem.
Orehbe, Oreiba=Oraibi.
Orendakes= Adirondack.
0-rey-be, Oriabe, Oribas, Oribe, Oribi=Oraibi.
Orientales=Penateka.
Original Pueblo=Aridian.
Orisca, Oriska, Oriske=Ganowarohare.
Orista, Oristanum=Edisto.
Oriva=Oraibi.
Orixa=Edisto.
Orke'=San Juan.
Orleans Indians=Karok.
Orondacks, Orondocks, Orondoes= Adirondack.
Orongouens = Cay uga.
Oron-nygh-wurrie-gughre=Onoalagona.
Oronoake, Oronoke=\Voronock.
Oroondoks, Oroonducks= Adirondack.
Oropacks, Oropaxe=Orapaks.
Oroyson=Oroysom.
Orp=Apache.
Orquisaco=Arkokisa.
Orribies=Oraibi.
Orrpyp= Pueblo del Arroyo.
Ortithipicatony = Tippecanoe.
Oruk=Arekw.
Orundacks= Adirondack.
Orunges= Mahican.
Orville=Lac Court Oreilles.
Oryina=Oraibi.
Oaach-hano= Oshach .
Osaga=Osage.
Osage des Chenes, Osages of the OakB=Santsuk-
dhin.
Osagi=Sauk. _
Osaginang, Osaginaw«=Saginaw.
Osaij = Hopi.
Osaki, Osankies=Sauk.
Oaapa chitto=Sapa Chitto.
Osarge=Osage.
Osark=Ozark.
Osasigi= Osage.
Osatoves=Uzutiuhi.
Dsaugeeg, Osaukies=Sauk.
3sault St Louis=Caughnawaga.
3'-saw-kee=Sauk.
3-saw-ses= Osage.
3say=Hopi.
)saybe=Oraibi.
3sayes= Osage.
)scameches= Occaneechi.
)sceola's Town=Withlako.
)scillee=Ocilla.
)scoochee= Osotchi .
)sedshi maA:lak8= Osage.
>seegah=Itscheabine.
)se-larneby=Assilanapi.
)seooche= Osotchi.
)sett, Osette=Ozette.
)sevegatchies=Oswegatchie.
Osewingo=Chenango.
Osh-a-chewan= Osetchiwan .
6shahak= Dakota.
O'-sharts, Oshatsh=Oshach.
Oshawanoag=Shawnee.
Osheraca= Foxes.
O'shetchiwan= Osetchiwan.
Osheti Shakowin= Dakota.
Oshibwek=Chippewa.
0-sho-na=Oshonawan.
Osht-yal-a= Ostyalakwa.
Osiguevede=Osiquevede.
Osinies=Ozinies.
Osinipoilles=Assiniboin.
Osipees=Ossipee.
Osita= Wichita.
Ositchy= Osotchi.
Oskemanettigons, Oskemanitigous = Oukiskimani-
touk.
Oski holba=Escooba.
6smaxmik'e'lp=psmakmiketlp.
Osochee= Osotchi.
| Osoli=0raibi.
| Osooyoos=Nkamip.
Osotonoy, Osotteoez=Uzutiuhi.
Osoyoos=Nkamip.
Ospa=Ospo.
Osquisakamais= Oskquisaquamai.
Ossachile=Osachile.
Ossage= Osage.
Ossalonida=Assilanapi.
Osseegahs=Itscheabine.
Osse-gon=Ashegen.
Ossepe= Ossipee.
Ossernenon, Osserrion, Osseruenon=Caughnawaga.
Ossikanna=Seneca.
Ossineboine, Ossiniboine, Ossnobians=Assiniboin.
Ossonane, Ossosandue, Ossosane, Ossossaire=Ossos-
sane.
Ossoteoez, Ossoteoue, Ossptonoy, Ossotoues, Ossot-
teoez, Ossoztoues=Uzutiuhi.
Ossuchees= Osotchi.
Osswegatche=Oswegatchie.
Ostandousket=Sandusky.
Ostanghaes= Ostonwackin .
Ostiagaghroones, Ostiagahoroones=Chippe\va.
Ostonoos=Ustanali.
Ostretchees, dsudshi, 6sutchi= Osotchi.
Oswagatches, Oswagatic, Osweatchies. Osweegachio,
Osweegchie, Oswegachys, Oswegatches. Oswegat-
chy, Oswegatsy=Oswegatchie.
Oswichees, Oswichu=Osotchi.
Oswingo=Chenango.
Oswitcha, Oswitche, Oswitchee= Osotchi.
Otagamies= Foxes.
0-ta-har-ton=Otekhiatonwan.
Otahas= Ottawa.
6takwanawenrunen= Oquaga.
Otama=Pima.
Ota-na-sa-ga=Canadasaga.
0.tan.gan=Winnebago.
Otaoas= Ottawa.
Otaopabine= Watopapinah.
OtaSais, Otaoiiaks, Otaous= Ottawa.
Otasee, Otasse=Atasi.
Ota'tshia widishi'anun=Otachia.
Otauas= Ottawa.
Otaulubis=0uturbi.
Otawa, Otawas, Otawaus, OtawawaB= Ottawa.
Otayachgo= Nanticoke.
Otcnagras, Otchagros= Winnebago.
Otchaqua= Oathaqua.
Otchenti-Chakoang= Dakota.
Otcheppse, Otchipoeses, Otchipois, Otchipoisea,
Otchipwe=Chippewa.
0-tchun-gu-rah= Winnebago.
Otcitca konsag=Outchichagami.
Otee toochinas=Otituchina.
Otenatonwaij, Otehi-atonwag=Otekhiatonwan.
0-tel-le-who-yau-nau, Otellewhoyonnee= Hotalihuy-
ana.
Ot'el'-nna=Eskimo.
Otenmarhem, Otenmarhen=Ointemarhen.
Otentas=Oto.
Oteqi-atonwan=Otekhiatonwan.
Ote-toe, Oteuta, Otheues, Othoe, Othonez, Othos,
Othoues, Othouez, Othoves=Oto.
0-thun-gu-rahs= Winnebago.
1112
Otiara8atenon=- Wea.
Otickwagami- Nipissmg.
O-Sr-tto-Kutchakutchin.
Otina Ttina.
Otinanchahe^.Ioasseh.
Otisee -Atasi.
Otissee Atasi.
Otiibwek Chippewa.
OTIAKA8ATENON OUGAPA
Otma Attu.
Otmagra = Winnebago.
tOt na'as xa'da-i Otnaas-hadai.
Otno Khotana, Otnox tana- Ahtena.
OtoJtatas! Otoctotas, Otoe, Otoetata=Oto.
Otogamies Foxes.
0 toh' son =Oglala.
Otok kok =l'tuka.
Oto-kog ameuts -rtukammt.
Otokotouemi -Otaguottouemm.
Otomie omaha.
Otondiata. Otoniata, Otoniato - lomhata.
Otonkah WiniR-bago.
Otonnica Tunica.
Otontanta oto.
Otopachgnato^Watopachnato.
Otopplata, Otoptata-Oto.
Otoseen AtaM.
Ototantas, Ototata=Oto.
Ototchassi=r/.utiuhi
Otouacha ----- T< lanche.
Otoutanta, Otoutantas Paote=Oto.
Otowas, Otoways =ottawa.
Otseningo. Otsiningo. Otsininko=Chenango.
Ots-on-waeken = 0stonwackin.
Otsotchaue. Otsotchoue, Otsotchove, Otsote=
Uzutinhi.
Otstonwackin = 0stonwackin.
Ottagamies. Ottagaumies= Foxes.
Ottah wah, Ot-tah-way, Ottaouais, Ottaouets=Ot-
tawa.
Ottapoai= Chippewa.
Ottar-car-me, Ot-tar-gar-me= Foxes.
Ottasees -Ata-i.
Ottauwah Ottawacks, Ottawacs, Ottawaes, Ottawa-
gas, Ottawaies, Ottawak= Ottawa.
Ottawa lake men^Lac Court Oreilles.
Ottawas of Blanchard's Creek, Ottawas of Blanch-
ard s Fork -Hlancliard's Fork.
Ottawawa, Ottawawaas, Ottawawe, Ottawawooes,
Ottawaws, Ottaway, Ottawwaws, Ottawwawwag,
Ottawwawwug=< Htawa.
Ot tech petl -otshpeth.
Otter. Nation of the= Amikwa.
Ottersea. Ottesa, Ottessa = Atasi.
Ottewas Ottawa.
Ottigamie, Ottigaumies, Ottiquamies= Foxes.
Ottisse. Ottissee --= Atasi.
Otto. Ottoas < »to.
Ottoawa Ottawa.
Ottoes oto.
Ottogamis Foxes.
Ottoo*. Otto's, Ottotatocs. Ottotatoes-Oto.
Ottova, Ottowaes, Ottowais ---Ottawa.
Ottowas oto, Ottawa.
Ottowata, Ottowaus, Ottowauways, Ottowawa, Otto-
wawe, Ottowaws. Ottowayer, Ottoways, Ottowose,
Ottwasie Ottawa.
O'tu'gunu O(|togona.
O'-tu-kah I'tuka.
0 tun nee Crows.
Oturbe Atnrpc.
Otutaches Olo.
Oua Weu.
Ouabaches Ouabachi - Wabash.
Ouabans OutUiano.
Ouabaih Nations Walntsh.
Ouabenaklouek, Babenakis, Ouabenaquis, Ouabna
quia Almaki.
Ouace Oiiiisouarini.
Ouacha Wu-lm.
Ouachaiketouek Wachaskesoni'k.
Ouachrgami WuchcgHini.
Ouachjbei Ouaclilta.
Ouachipuanes ('liipcwyan.
Ouachites ouachita.
Ouachtanoni, Ouachtenon», Ouachtunon — Wea.
Ouadbatons, Ouadebathons, Ouadebatons, Oua de
Battons=Wahpeton.
Ouadiche=Nabedacne.
Ouaepetons= Wahpeton.
Ouae Utina=Utina.
Ouagoussac= Foxes.
Ouagoussak=Wakoawissojik.
Ouainco=Waco.
Ouaioumpoum= Wiani.
Ouakichs-Nootka.
Ouakicoms, Ouakikours= \\ahkiakum.
OuakSiechiuek^ Chisedec.
Ouakouingouechiouek=Wakouingouechiwek.
Ouali = Ouasouarini.
Oualla-Oualla, Ouallas-Ouallas=Wallawalla.
8anabegoueks= Winnebago.
Ouanahinan= Kannehouan.
Ouanchas=Washa.
8an8inak=We\vcnoc.
Ouaouackecinatouek= Huron.
8a8aiation= Wea.
Ouaouechkairini, Ouaouechkairiniouek=\\ eskarim.
Oiiaouiartanons, Ouaouiatanoukak, Ouaouiatenonou-
Ouaouiechk'airini, 8a8iechkarini8ek= Weskarini.
Ouaouyartanons= Wea.
Ouapamo= Wapoo.
Ouapeontetons= Wazikutc.
Ouapetons= Wahpeton .
Ouapetontetons= Wazikutc.
8arasteg8iaks= Malecite.
8arinakiens = Wewenoc.
Ouaroronon= ( )ngniaahra.
Ouasaouanik=Ouasouarini.
Ouasiconteton= Wazikute.
Ouasitas=Ouachita.
Ouasouarim=Oua.souarini.
Ouaaoys=Osage.
Ouassi=Ouasouarini.
Ouassitas=Ouachita.
Ouatabatonha= Wahpeton.
Ouatanons=Wea.
Ouatawais= Ottawa.
Ouatchita=Ouachita.
Ouatemanetons= Ocatameneton.
Ouatenon=Wea.
Satoeronnon, Ouatoieronon=Sauk.
Ouatonons= Wea.
Ouatouax= Ottawa.
Ouattonon= Wea.
Oubenakis, 8benakis=Abnaki.
Oubestamiouek= Borsiamite.
Oucahipoues= Chippewa.
Oucatonons= Wea.
Oachage=Osage.
Ouchaouanag, Ouchawanag=Knawnee.
Ouchee=Yuchi.
Ouchessigiriniouek. OuchestigoUek, Ouchestigouetoh,
Ouchestigouets=Oukesestigouek. _
Ouchibois,0uchipawah, Ouchipbe, Ouchipoves=Chlp-
pewa.
Ouchitaws= Wichita.
Ouchuchlisit, Ou-chuk-lis-aht= Uchucklesit.
Oudebaetons= Wahpeton.
8eanohronons=Wenrohronon.
Oueas=\Vea.
Ouedle=lTedle.
8emess8rit, Ouemessourit=Missouri.
Ouenabegouc= Winnebago.
Ouendat, 8endat= Huron.
i Ouenebegonhelinis=Ouinebigonhelim.
Ouenebegons, Ouenebigonchelinis, Ouembigonc, Oue-
nibigoutz= Winnebago.
8enrio=Ouenrio.
Ouenro nation, 8enroronons=\Venrohronon.
Ouentouoronons= Seneca.
8e8eskariniens= Weskarini.
Oueperigoueiaouek= Weperigweia.
Ouescharini= Weskarini.
Oueschekgagamiouilimy - Oschekkamegawenene-
wak.
Ouesconsins=- Wisconsin.
Ouesperies=U/utiulii. ,/
Oufe Agoulas, Oufe Ogoulas, Oufe Ogulas, Oule-
ouglas, Oufi-Ougulas=Oiogoula.
Oufotu=Uzutiuhi.
Ougasliakmuzi-Kinaia- Knaiakhotana.
Ougalachmioutsy, Ougalentze= I Tgalakmint.
Ougapa— Quapaw.
OtTGATANOliS — OUTOUAGANNHA
1113
Ougatanous= Wea.
Oughalakhmute, Oughalakmute, Oughalentze=Ugal-
akmiut.
Oughquaga, Oughquageys, Oughqugoes=Oquaga.
Oughquissasnies= Saint Regis.
Oughtella=Awaitlala.
Ougnagok= Unga.
Ougpauk=Okpaak.
Ouguapas=Quapaw.
Ouh-papas= Hunkpapa.
Ouiagies=Mahiean.
Ouias, Ouiatanon, Ouiatenons, Ouiatinons, Ouiato-
nons, Ouiattanon, Ouiattons, Ouicatonans=Wea.
Ouichaatcha= Osage.
Ouichitaws= Wichita.
Ouichram=Tlakluit.
Ouidachenatpn, Ouidaougeouaton, Ouidaougeouma-
ton, Ouidaougeounaton, Ouidaugeounaton =
Oughetgeodatons.
Ouidiches= Nabedache.
Ouileute=Quileute.
Ouillas=Wea.
Ouillequegaws= K walhioqua.
Ouimiamies= Miami.
Ouinepeag, Ouinipegpng, Ouinipegou, Ouinipegouec,
Ouinipegoiiek, Ouinipigou=Winnebago.
Ouioen=Goiogouen.
Oiiioenrhonons, Ouiouenronnons=Cayuga.
Ouisconsins, Siskonche, Ouiskonches= Wisconsin.
Ouispe=Ofogoula.
Ouitanans, Ouitanons, Ouitatotnons=Wea.
Ouitcitas= Wichita.
Ouithloko=Withlako.
Ouitimaus= Wea.
Oujalespipus, Oujalespoitons, Oujalespoitous=Ouja-
tespouitons.
Oujatanons=Wea.
Oujatespouetons=Oujatespouitons.
Oukehaee=Okchayi.
Oukinegans=Okinagan.
Oukivak= Ukivok.
Ouknadok=Uknodok.
Oukouingouechiouek=Wakouingouechiwek.
Oukskenah=Klamath.
Oukviktoulia=Opiktulik.
Oukwak= Ukivok.
Oulchionis=Dulchioni.
Ouloulatines=Olulato.
Ouma=Huma.
Oumalominis, Oumaloiiminek, Oumaloumines, Ouma-
louminetz= Menominee.
Oumamens, Oumami, Oumamik= Miami.
Oumamiois=Bersiamite, Oumamiwek.
Oumamioucks= Bersiamite.
SmamiSek, 8mami8ekhi= Oumamiwek.
Oumamiwek= Bersiamite.
Oumanies= Miami.
Oumaniouets, Oumanois= Oumamiwek.
Oumaominiecs= Menominee.
Oumas=Huma.
Oumatachiirio aetz = O umatachi .
Oumeami, Oumiamies= Miami.
Oumisagai = M issi sauga .
Ou-missouri= Missouri.
Ou-Monssonis= Monsqni.
Ounabonims= Menominee.
Ounachkapiouek, Ounadcapis=Nascapee.
OunagountchagueKoug-iout=Jugelnute.
Ounag-touli=Ungalik.
Ounalaklik= Unalaklik.
Ounangan=Eskimauan Family.
Ounasacoetois=Nassauaketon.
Ounascapis= Nascapee.
Bnatchatazonons=Ononchataronon.
Ouneiout, Ounejput=Oneida (vil.).
Ounepigous= Winnebago.
Ounescapi= Nascapee.
Ounga=Unga.
Ounhann Kouttanae= Unakhotana.
Ounikanes=Amikwa.
3unneiout=Oneida (vil.).
Ounnenatu= Duyodeshot.
Dunontcharonnous,0unountchatarounongak=-Onon-
chataronon.
Dunspik=Ofogoula.
3untchatarounounga=Ononchataronon.
9uoghquogey=Oquaga.
3uoguens=Goiogouen.
Dupapa=Quapaw.
Oupapinachiouek, OupapinachiSekhi, Oupapinach-
i8kii= Papinachois.
Ouperigoue ouaouakhi= Weperigweia.
Oupouteouatamik= Potawatomi.
Ouquagos== Oqiiaga.
Ourages, Ouragies=Mahican.
Ouramanichek= Oumamiwek.
Ouraouakmikoug=Outaouakamigouk.
Ouristigouche=Restigouche.
Our Lady. See Nuestra Senora.
Our Lady of Sorrows and Saint Anthony of Sandia=
Sandia.
Ouroctenon=Wea.
Ous= Osage.
Ousaki, Ousakiouek=Sauk.
Ousasons, Ousasoys= Osage.
Ousatannock Indians, Ousatunnuck=Stockbridge.
Ousauches=Osotchi.
Ousetannuck=Stockbridge.
Ousita= Wichita.
Ousolu= Uzutiuhi.
Ousontiwi. Ousoutiwy= Uzutiuhi.
Ouspie, Oussipes=Ofogoula.
Oustaca, Oustack, Oustacs=Westo.
Oustanale, Oustanalle=Ustanali.
Oustestee=Ustisti.
Oustonnoc=Stockbridgc.
Outabitibek, Outabytibis=Abittibi.
Outachepas=Chippewa.
Outagami, Outagamie-ock, Outagamiouek, Outag-
amy= Foxes.
Outaganpns= Wea.
Outagomies= Foxes.
StakSamiSek, Outakouamiouek, Outakouamiwek=
Attikamegue.
Outantes=Oto.
Outaois, Outaoise, Outaonacs, Outaoiiacs= Ottawa.
OutaSacs, StaSacs, Outaoiiaes, 8ta8aes= Ottawa.
Outaouae Sinagos=Sinago.
Outaouagamis= Foxes.
Outaouagas, Outaouaies, Outaouais, OutaSais, 8ta-
8ais= Ottawa.
Outaouak of the Sable= Sable.
Outaouaks=Ottawa.
Outaoiiaks Sinagaux=Sinago.
Outaouan, Outaouaos, Outaouas, OutaSas, 8ta8as=
Ottawa.
Outaouasinagouk=Sinago.
Outaouas of Talon=Otontagan.
Outaouats, Outaouaus, Outaouax, Outaouays, Outa-
oues, Outaouis= Ottawa.
8ta8kpt8emi8ek=Otaguottouemin.
Outaouois, Outa8ois=Ottawa.
Outaouoisbouscottous, Outaouois Bouscouttons=
Bouscouttou.
Outaoutes, OutaSuas, Outaovacs, Outaovas, Outa-
owaies= Ottawa.
Outapa= Ibitoupa.
Outarwas= Ottawa.
Outatibes=Abittibi.
Outauaes, Outauas, Outauies, Outauois, Outavis,
Outavois, Outawacs, Outawais, Outawas, Outa-
wase=Ottawa.
Outawas Sinagos=Sinago.
Outawawas, Cutaway, Outawies, Outawois— Ottawa.
Outaypes= Ibitoupa.
Outchibouec, Outchibous=Chippewa.
Outchichagamiouetz=Outchichagami.
Outchioung, Outchiouns=Uchiiun.
Outchipoue, Outchipwais=Chippewa.
Outchitak-Mioute= Uchtak.
Outchouguets=Outchougai.
Outduaois= Ottawa.
Outehipoues= Chippewa.
Outemiskamegs=Teiniscaming.
Outentontes=Oto.
Outeonas=Ottawa.
Outias=VVea.
Outichacouk= Atchatchakangoue.
Outigamis= Foxes.
Outimacs= Ottawa.
Outina=Utina.
Outinon=Wea.
Outiskoiiagami, Outisquagamis=Nipissing.
Outitchakouk= Atchatchakangouen.
Outlaw= Pinutgu.
Outoagamis, Outogamis= Foxes.
Outontagans, Outouacks, Outouacs= Ottawa.
Outouagamis= Foxes.
Outouagannha=Shawnee.
1114
ODTOUAIS PADOWAGAS
[B. A. E.
Outouais. Outouaouas=Ottawa.
Outougamis= Foxes.
Outouloubys=Outurbi.
Outouvas, Outowacs=()ttawa.
Outpankas, Outponies = Ontponea.
Outaotin 'Hwotaotenne.
Outtagamies, Outtagaumie, Outtagomies= Foxes.
Outtamacks Outtaois, Outtaouacts, Outtaouatz,
OuttaSes, Outtaouis, Outtauois, Outtawaats, Out
tawas, Outtoaets = Ottawa.
Outtongamis, Outtouagamis= Foxes.
Outtouatz = Ottawa.
Outtougamis-= Foxes.
Ouxeinacomigo = Sinago.
Ou yaku Ilnige^Aoyakulnagai.
Ouyapes, Ouyapez = Quapaw.
Ouyas, 8yas, Syatanon, Ouyatanons— Wea.
Ouy»twpony=Oujatespouitons.
Ouyatonons, Syatonons, Ouyattanons, Ouyaws=
Wea.
Ouyopetons=Wahpeton.
Ouysfanou8= NVea.
Ovadebathons= YVahpeton.
Ovagitas-^Yiehita.
Ova'gots — Wharhoots.
Ovas=Iowa, Jova.
Ovedsitas= Wichita.
Overhill Creeks= Upper Creeks.
Ovkerok=Ukivok.
Ovvendoes= O wendos.
Owago=()\vego.
Owaha, Owahas=Omaha.
Owandats= Huron.
Owaragees =Mahican.
Owassa -Hiwiissc'e.
Owa'sse wi dishi'anun=O\vasse.
Oways=Kio\va.
Oweantonoge = \Veantinock.
Oweatumka =- \\Vtumpka.
Oweckano, 0 wee kay no. Oweekayo=Wikeno.
Owege, Owegey, Owegi, Owegy, Oweigey=()wego.
Owekofea-Weogufka.
Owenagungas, Owenagunges, Owenagungies==Ab-
naki.
Owendaets, Owendats= Huron.
Owendoes=( )\vendos.
Owendot Huron.
Owen's River Indians=Kotsava.
Owens Valley Paiutes=l'etenegowats.
Owenungas= . \bnaki.
Owhat, Owhat tdoa=Oku\va.
Owhillapsh K\valhio<ma.
Owhu, Owhu-tdoa=()kuwa.
Owia lei toh -Oi-alitk.
6wilapsh Kwalbiocma, Willopah.
Owitchees -Osotchi.
Owit lei toh Oftlitk.
Owongos Kowangti.
Owseecheys Osotclii.
Oxiailles -Okchayi.
Oxitahibuis Ojiataibues.
Oxmulges Ocinulgei;.
Oxomiut -Okomiut.
Oxquoquiras Arkokisa.
Oyachtownuk Roanu \Vca
Oyigamut ,
Oyaghtanont \V«-a
Oyak KiiHkwc^miut
Oyanders Mohawk.
Oyatige ronon ('h.-rokc.-
JhiSa"*hee"ka' °yatecitca-
Oyatonona-VVea.
Oyaudah -Cherokee.
Oydica Oydieaii.
Oyelloightuk Oealitk.
Oyerlallah O^lala.
Oyique Oyikc.
Oynondage OnorKlaga (vil )
Oyoa Iowa.
Oyogouins Cavug
ii(5a=0yate-
Oypatoocoola, 6ypat oocooloo-Oypatukla
oJSp:K- ?a,ayu <>a"arH-
Oyuhpe, Oyuqpe ^Ovukhpc
Oyyatanous-U'eH. "
Ozages=Osage.
0-zai=Oraibi.
Ozajes, Ozanges=Osage.
Ozanghe' darankiac = Sagadahoc.
Ozaras, Ozarrar=Maricopa.
Ozas=Osage.
Oz-ash= Wazhazha.
Ozaukie=Sauk.
Ozeailles=Okchayi.
Ozembogus=Ozanbogus.
Ozenick=Ozenic.
Ozenies=0zinies.
Ozi=0raibi.
Ozimies= Ozinies
Ozinieke=Ozenie.
Ozotheoas, Ozotoues=Uzutiuhi.
Pa-a'-bi-a= Payabya.
Paachiquis= Pacuaches.
Paaco=Paako.
; Paalat=Pajalat.
Paanese=Saponi.
Paante=Panthe.
Pa Bda-ska=Salish.
Pabierni'n=Kere.san Family.
Pa-fa'=Patha.
Pacaha=Quapaw.
Pacahuches= Pakawa.
Pacamas=Pacana.
Pacamteho, Pacamtekock, Pacamtekookea=Pocom-
tuc.
Pacanacot= Pokanoket.
Pacanas= Pacana.
Pacanaukett, Pacanawkite= Pokanoket.
Pacanche= Pakanchi .
Pacanokik= Pokanoket.
Pacaos= Pakawa.
Pacarabo= Cheyenne.
Paccamagannat= Paccamagannant.
Pacer band of Apaches=Kiowa Apache.
Pacha, Pacha, Pachac=Patzuu.
I Pachagues= Parchaque.
Pachai= Patzau.
! Pachaiuen=Pataguo.
i Pachalaca, Pachalate=Pachalaque.
i Pachales=Pachal.
Pachalgagu=Pachalaque.
Pachami, Pachamins=Nochpeem.
Pachanga=Temecula.
Pachany=Tankiteke.
Pachao= Pakawa.
Pacha Oglouas, Pacha-Ogoulas=Pascagoula.
Pachaques= Parchaque.
Pachaug, Pachaxa= Patzau.
Pacheena, Pacheenett, Pachenah=Pacheenaht.
Paches= Apache.
Pachgatgoch=Scaticook.
Pachimis=Tankiteke.
Pachoches= Pakawa, Parchaque.
Pachough= Patchoag.
Pachquadnach=Wechquadnach.
Pachtolik=Pastolik
Pachules=Pachal.
jajiln= Pawnee.
fa«fi"-maha''=Skidi.
a)i!i»-diza=Arikara.
e[a^i» wasabg= Wichita.
Packachooge= Pakachoog.
Packamins=Tankiteke.
Packanoki, Packanokick= Pokanoket^
Packemitt= Punkapog.
Pack-wans= Pekwan.
Pacoas= Pakawa.
Pacomtuck= Pocomtuc.
Paconekick= Pokanoket.
Paces- Pakawa.
Pacotucke= Pawcatuck.
Pacotucketts= Wameait.
Pacpoles=Pacpul.
Pacuaches, Pacuas= Pakawa.
Pacuchianis= Pacuachian.
Padacu»=Comanche.
Pa-dai-na, Pa-da'-ni, Padani Maiteta= Pawnee.
Padanka, Padaws, Padduca«— Comanche.
Pad-gee-li-gau= Padshilaika.
Pa-dje' ga-dzhi"= Pad/hegadzhin.
Padokas, Padoncas, Padonees, Padoo, Padoucahs,
Padoucas, Padoucee= Comanche.
Padowagas^ Seneca.
BULL. 30]
PADUCA — PALM SPRINGS
1115
Paduca, Paducahs, Paducas, Paduka=Comanche.
Paegan=Piegan.
Paego=Pecos.
Pa-e-guns= Piegan.
Pae-qo, Paequiu, Pae-quiua-la=Pecos.
Pa-erks= Eskimo.
Pae-yoq'ona= Pecoa.
Pagago=Papago.
Pagampache, Pagampachis= Pahvant.
Pa'ganavo= Cheyenne.
Pagans = Pi egan .
Pagasett= Paugusset.
; • Paghhuntanuck=Pauhuntanuc.
Pagnati=Paguate.
Pagnines=Paisin.
Pagninoas=BokTiinuwad.
Pago=Pecos.
Pagonotch= Paiute.
Pagos=Pecos.
Pagosines=Paisin.
1 Pagouitik=Pawating.
i Pagowitch, Pagowits=Navaho.
Pagsin=Paisin.
Paguaches= Pacuaches.
Paguachis=Pakawa, Pacuaches.
Paguampe= Pahvant.
Pagui=Tagui.
Paguichic, Paguichique=Pagaichi.
Pagu-uits, Pa'-gu-wets=Navaho.
Pagwaki= Pequawket.
Pag-wa-nu-chi=Uinta.
Pa-ha-hi'-a= Payabya.
Pa-ha-sa-be= Mescaleros.
Pa-ha-sca, jahatsi=Pahatsi.
Pah Baxa, Pah-bax-ahs=Pabaksa.
Pah-Edes= Paiute.
Pa-hed-ke-teh-a Village = Papakeecha.
jahe;si= Pahatsi.
Pah-huh-hach-is= Pohoniche.
Pahi Mahas=Skidi.
Pah-kah-nah-vo=Cheyenne.
Pahkee=Siksika.
Pahk-wans=Pekwan.
Pahlachocolo= Apalachicola.
Pa'hlai=Cochiti.
Pah-lo-cho-ko-los= Apalachicola.
Pahmetes= Paiute.
Pahneug= Pawnee.
Pahnutes Utahs= Paiute.
Pa-ho cha, Pa-ho-dje, Pa-ho-ja=Iowa.
Pahos'-hadsho= Pahosalgi.
Pahouitingdachirini, PahouitingSach Irini=Pawat-
ing.
Pah8tet=Io\va.
Pah Ranagats, Pah-ran-ne, Pah-Reneg-TJtes= Paran-
iguts.
Pah-ru-sa-pah= Paiute.
Pah-to-cahs=Comanche.
; Pah-Touts= Paiute.
I Pahuanan=Paguanan.
i Pahuata=Paguate.
i Pahucae, Pa-hu-cha=Iowa.
Pahui=Tiigui.
Pahusitahs, Pah-TJtah, Pah-TItes= Paiute.
Pah-Vantes, Pahvants, Pah-Vauts, Pah Vents, Pah-
vontee= Pahvant.
P'ahwia'hliap=San Ildefonso.
Pah-witing-dach-irini, Pahwittingdach-irini=Pawat-
ing.
Pa'-i= Pawnee.
Paia, Paiaia, Paialla=Payaya.
Paia'ti= Paiute.
Paiaya= Payaya.
Pa-ifan amim=Alsea.
Pai-Ides= Paiute.
Pai'-in-kqwu'-t'9u=Paimkkhwutthu.
Paik=Siksika.
Paikanavos, Paikandoos= Cheyenne.
Paikawa, Paikawan=Pakawa.
Paiki=Paki.
Pailishs=Copalis.
Paillailles= Payaya.
Paille Coupee=Buckaloon.
Pailsh, Paflsk=Copalis.
Pail-uk-sun=Sailupsun.
Paimjut, Paimut, Pairaute=Paimiut.
Paine= Pawnee.
Pain-pe-tse menay= Dakota.
Paint Creek Town=Chillicothe.
i Painted Heart Indians=Skitswish.
Painted Indians= Pintados.
Paisans, Les= Seneca.
Paisau=Patzau.
i Paiuches= Paiute.
Paiugan, Paiuguan=Payuguan.
Pai'-u-i-yu'-nit t'oai=Paiuiyunitthai.
Paiulee, Paiutes , Pai-yu'chimii , Pai-yudshi, Pai-yu'ts?
= Paiute.
Paiztat=Patzau.
Pa<jalache=Pachalaque.
Pajalaches, Pajalames=Pajalat.
Pajalaques=Pajalat, Pachalaque.
Pajalat, Pajalatames, Pajalites=Pajalat.
Pajaritos=Troomaxiaquino.
Pajaro Pinto=Tshirege.
P^jeh=Patki.
Pajoaque, Pajuagne, Pajuaque=Pojoaque.
Pajuate=Paguate.
Pajuguan=Payuguan.
Pakabaluyu=San Juan.
Pa'-kab nyu-mu, Pakab winwu, Pa'-kab wiin-wu=
Pakab.
Pakachoag= Pakachoog.
Pa'-ka-mal-li= Pakarnal i .
Pakanas= Pacana.
Pa-ka-na-vo, Pa-ka-na-wa= Cheyenne.
Pakanawkett= Pokanoket.
Pa-kan'-e-pul=Tubatulabal.
Pakanoki, Pakanokick= Pokanoket.
Pakan'-Talahassi=Pukan-Tallahassee.
Pakashoag, Pakaskoag= Pukachoog.
Pakatucke=Pawcatuck.
Pakauds= Pequot.
Pakawai= Pakawa.
Pake=Paki.
Pa'kegamang== Pokegama.
Pakeist=Pekaist.
Pakemitt, Pakenit=Punkapog.
Pa''kiut-'lema=Yakima.
Pak-ka-na= Pacana.
Pakoango=Unami.
Pakodch-oog= Pakachoog.
Pakomit= Punkapog.
Pakota= Dakota.
Pa-kua= Pakwa.
Pa-kuh'-tha=Iowa, Pakhtha.
Pakii'parai, Pakuqhalai=San Juan.
Pak-wan= Pekwan.
Pa'-kwa wiin-wu= Pakwa.
Pakwik= Paugwik.
Pakwiti=San Ildefonso.
Pa'l-ab=Cochiti.
Palache, Palachees=Apalachee.
Palachicolas, _Palachocalas, Palachoocla, Pa-la-
chooc-la, Pa-la-chooc-le, Palachuckolas, Pala-
chuola= Apalachicola.
Palagueques, Palaguessons=Palaquesson.
Pa'lahuide=Cochiti.
Palaihnih=Palaihnihan Family, Shastan Family.
Palaihnihan, Palaik= Shastan Family.
Palaiks=Palaihnihan Family.
Palainik= Shastan Family.
Palana winwu=Palanya.
Pa-la'-ni= Pawnee.
Palanshan, Palanshawl=Tsulamsewi.
Palaquechaune, Palaquechaure, Palaquechone,
Palaquesones, Palaquessous=Palaquesson.
Palatcy = Apalachee.
Palatka=Pilatka.
Palatkwapi= Palatkwabi.
Pa-la- wa' = Palewa.
Palawi=Coyoteros.
Palaxy = Apalachee.
Pal-e'-um-mi=Paleuyami.
Palewa=Palawa.
Pa 'luen ab ponin=Chiricahua.
Pallalat=Pajalat.
Pallalla= Payaya.
Pallalts=Pilalt.
Pallatapalla= Paloos.
Pallaya— Payaya.
Pallegawonap=Tubatulabal.
Pallet-to Pallas= Paloos.
Pal-li-ga-wo-nap' = T u batulabal .
Pallotepallers, Pallotepellows= Paloos.
Palma=Pauma.
Palma's rancheria=San Dionysio.
Palm-kech-emk= Pan .
Palm Springs=Sechi.
I'ALOAS PAOUTEES
[B. A.
Paloas. Palloatpallah- Paloos.
Paloguessens Palaqiicsson.
Palona Palonnas -Palumas.
Pallotepallors. Palooche. Paloose, Palouse= Paloos.
Palquesson PalaqiK'sson.
Paltatro Paltatre.
Paltocac 1'artocae.
Pa'lu I'aviutso.^
Pa luii am wun wu -= I'alanya.
Palus Paloos.
Paluxies. Paluxsies -Biloxi.
Palvas Paloos.
Pal wish a Buchvislm.
Pamacacack. Pamacaeack, Pamacocack=Pamaco-
Pamanes Pausancs.
Pamanuk. Pamanuke. Pamaomeck = I'amunkey.
Pamaquid -prinaquid.
Pamareke Painuukcy.
Pamassa. Pamasus Wichita.
Pamauke, Pamaunk, Pamaunkes, Pamaunkie=l a-
munkcy.
Pamauuaioc -- Poimmic.
Pamavukes - Pamunkcy.
Pambizimena Dakota.
Pameik 1'oincioc.
Pames Pausiiics.
Pamisahagi I'ainissouk.
Pamit Pamct.
Pamitaris' town - Pimitoui.
Pamlicough l'ainlici>.
Pammahas Skidi.
Parnnaouamske. PamnaSamske- IVnobscot.
Pamnit Paiiu-t.
Pamonkies I'ainuiiki'y.
Pamozanes = 1 'aim minus.
Pampapas = 1'ainposas.
Pampe Chyimina Dakota.
Pamphleco, Pampleco Pamlico.
Pampoas, Pampopas, Pampos= I'amposas.
Pamptaco. Pamptecough. Pamptego, Pamptichoe,
Pampticoe. Pampticoke. Pampticough, Pamptu-
cough. Pamtico, Pamticough=Pamlico.
Pamua : I'aiiina.
Pamunkies I'ainunkt'y.
Pamunky I'ainacucac.
Pana 1'uiica.
Panacas I'acana.
Panack I'.aiinuck.
Panagamscle IVimbscot.
Panagues I'ainatiiii's.
Panahamsequit- I'cnohscut.
Panai Proper Chaiii.
Panaite, Panak Hannuck.
Panaloga < 'uinaiidn •.
Panampskewi, Panamske I'rnohscot.
Panana I'awiicc.
Pananaioc 1'uiimuic.
Pananan I'awnc^.
Pananarocks. Panannojock, Pananuaioc= PomouiC.
Pana ompikek, Panaomske, Panaonke. Panaouames-
ke. Panaouamke. Panapuarnsde. PanaSamsde. Pan-
aouamske. PanaSamske, PanaSamsket.Panaouams-
quee. Panaouanbskek. Panaouanke, Panaouaske,
Panaoumski, Panaounke,
Panaquanike -(^niiniipiac.
Panaquid 1'i-inaijiinl.
Pana's I'um-a.
Panaican Pasiifican<>^.
Panasht I'.aiiiKick.
Panawamske, Panawamskik Panawaniske-=Penol>
Panuwanscot Uldluwii.
Panawanske, Panawanskek I'mubscot
Panawap»kek (mllu\vii.
Panawopskeyal I'ciiulj-cut.
Pana^ki Atuiaki.
Pan^acola 1'fii^aculn.
Pancake KHIIMI
Panra. I'uiica.
Pane-ana, Pancaasa -Wichita.
Panraws I'uncn.
Panches 'I'aln-miachc.
Pandora. Pandouca < 'uiiuuiclic.
Pan.-a Republicans Kitkchal'ki.
Panca» I'nwi ..... .
Pan«-a»«a \\idiila.
Pa nee «'linui.
Panego=-Panequo.
Pa-nel-a-kut= Penelakut.
Paneloga, Panelogo, Paneloza=Comanehe.
Panemaha=Skidi.
Pancs= Pawnee.
Panetoca, Panetonka=Comanche.
Pangkaws, Panqka=Ponca.
Panh' ka wacta'3ie=Panhkawashtake
Pani= Dakota, Pawnee.
Pania=Ponca.
Paniaisa= Wichita.
Pania Loups=Skidi.
Pania Lousis, Pania Luup=Skidi.
Pania-Picque, Pania Pique= Wichita.
Pania Republican=Kitkehahki.
Panias= Pawnee.
Panias Loups=Skidi.
Panias proper, Panias propres=Chaui.
Panias republicains, Panias Republican=Kitke-
hahki.
Paniassas= Wichita.
Panies= Pawnee.
Panimachas, Panimaha, Panimaha's, Pani-Mahaws,
Pa-ni-ma hu, Panimakas, Panimalia, Panimalis--
Skidi.
Panimassas= \Vichita.
Panimoas, Panimoha=Skidi.
Pan/-in= Pawnee.
Panionassa, Paniouassa, Panioussa, Paniovasas=
Wichita.
Panipiques, Panipiquet, Paniques=Tawehash.
Panis= Pawnee.
PanisBlancs=Pani Blanc, Pawnee.
Panisciowa= Pineshow.
Panislousa, Panismahans, Panis Mahas=rtkidi
Panis noirs, Panis piques= Wichita.
Panis Republican= Kitkehahki.
Panis ricaras=Arikara.
Panivacha=Skidi.
Pani-wasaba, Panjas= Wichita.
Paij'-ka, Panka, Pan'ka»=Ponca.
Pankapog= I'unkapog.
Paiik unikaci" ga= Pankunikashinga.
Pannacks, Pannah, Pannakees = Bannock.
Pannamaha=Skidi.
Pannaouamske, PannaSamski. PannaSanskeins, Pan-
naSapske, Pannawanbskek = Penobscot.
Panneh = Allakaweah.
Panniassas= Wichita.
Pannimalia=Skidi.
Pann8anskeans= Penobscot.
Panoirigoueiouhak= Pawating.
Panomnik=Panamenik.
Panouamke, Panouamsde, Panoiiatnske, PanSam-
ske= Penobscot.
Panoucas=Comanche.
Panoiimsque, Panouske, Pan8umske-= Penobscot.
Panpacans= Panpakan.
Panquiaug= Pyqnaug.
Pansacolas= Pensacola.
Pantch pinunkansh=(^hitimacha.
Pantdoa=Pang.
Pant ham-ba=Kan Cristobal.
Panther gens=Tangdhangtankaenikashika.
Pantico, Panticoes, Panticoughs^ Pamlico.
Pants Mahas = Skidi.
Panukkog= Pennact >ok .
Panumits = Serranos.
Pan-wa= Pangwa.
Panwapskik^= Penobscot.
Pan'-wa wiin wii, Panwu wifiwu Pangwa.
Pany, Panyi = Pawnee.
Panyi puca=Arikara.
Panyi wa^ewe = Wichita.
Panys = Pawnee.
Panzacola= I'ensacola.
Pa 0-bde'-ca=Salish.
Paoducas=Comanche.
Paola=Puaray.
Paomet =Pamct.
Paoneneheo, Paoninihiiu, Paonis= Pawnee.
Paonte Panthe.
Paontetack=Pontetoc.
Paote=Iowa.
Paouichtigouin, Paouitagoung, Paouitigoueieuhak=
Chippewa.
Paouitikoungraentaouak^Pawating.
Paouitingouach-irini= Chippewa.
Paoutees, Paoutes, Paoutez=Iowa.
BULL. 30]
PA PABI-COT AM P ATO WAMACK
1117
Papabi-cotam, Papabi-Ootam, Papa'bi Otawas, Papa-
bos, Papabotas=Papago.
Papaconck= Papagonk.
Papaga, Papagi, Papago-cotam, Pa-Pagoe, Papagoes=
Papago.
Papagonck= Papagonk.
Papagoose, Papagos= Papago.
Papagos Arenanos=Sand Papago.
Papah-a'atam, Papahi-Ootam, Papah'o, Papahotas=
Papago.
Papajichic=Papagiehic.
Papajos, Papalotes, Papani, Papa-Otam, Papapootam,
Papap Ootan, Papap-0tam= Papago.
Papasquiara= Papasquiaro.
Papavicotam.Papavos, Papawar, Papayos= Papago.
Papechigunach= Restigouehe.
Papelotes= Papago.
Papenachois= Papinachois.
Papia Louisis=Skidi.
Papigo= Papago.
Papikaha=Quapaw.
Papillion=Skwailuh.
Papinachaux, Papinaches, Papinachiois, Papinachi-
Sekhi, Papinakiois, Papinakois, Papinanchois, Pa-
pipanachois, Papiragad'ek= Papinachois.
Papitsinima= Dakota.
Papivaches= Papinachois.
Papka, Papkamiut=Kuskwogmiut.
Pa'pk'um= Popkum.
Paponeches= Papinachois.
Papounan's Town=Wyalusing.
Papshpun-'lema=Kalispel.
PaQa'mali= Pakamali.
Pa'-q9a=Pakhtha.
Paqocte, Pa'-qo-tce=Iowa.
jaqpii' iniqki'acna=Pakhpuinihkashina.
Pa-qu=Paako.
Paquaanocke=Poquonnac.
Paquakig= Pequawket.
Paquanaug, Paquanick=Poquonnoc.
Paquatauog=Pequot.
Paquatuck, Paquatucke=Pawcatuck.
Paquea=Piqua.
Paquirachic= Pahuirachic.
P' a-qu-lah = Pecos .
Pa'-qu-te, Pa'qu^se=Io\va.
Para=Puretuay.
Parabuyeis=Ta\vehash.
Parachoocla, Parachuctaus=Apalachicola.
Paraconos= Pamuncoroy.
Paracpssi= Tocobaga.
Paraji=Paraje.
Paranagats= Paraniguts.
Parant Utahs=Pahvant.
Paranukh=Shivwits.
Paravan Yuta=Pahvant.
Parawan Indians, Parawat Yutas=Paruguns.
Paray=Puaray.
Parblos= Pueblos.
Pare aux Vaches=Pokagon.
Parchacas= Parchaque.
Parchiquis=Paachiqui.
Pa-rees-car= Parisca r.
Par-is-ca-oh-pan-ga,=Crows.
Parkeeh=Siksika.
Par-lar-nee= Pawnee.
Par-le-sick= White People.
Parocossi= Tocobaga.
Partocae = Partocac .
Par-too-ku=Comanche.
Parusi=Paiute.
Parvain, Parvan, Par Vans=Pahvant.
Pasagoula= Pascagoula.
Paaaju=Patzau.
Pasamaquoda= Passamaquoddy.
Pascaganlas, Pascagolas.Pascagoulas.PascaOgoulas,
Pasca Oocolas, Pasca-0ocoolos= Pascagoula.
Pascataquas= Piscataqua.
Pascataway, Pascatawaye, Pascatoe=Piscataway.
Pascatoe, Pascatoways, Pascattawaye=Conoy.
Paschtoligmeuten, Paschtoligmjuten, Paschtoligmii-
ten= Pastoligmiut.
Paschtolik= Pastolik.
Paschtuligmuten= Pastoligmiut.
Pascoboula, Pascogoulas= Pascagoula.
Pascoticons=Conoy.
Pasceg-na= Pasceg'na.
Pasha=Paska.
Pasheckna= Pascegna.
Pashilqua, Pa3hilquia=Cayoo8h Creek.
Pashingmu= Pascegna.
Pashohan = Iowa .
Pashtolegmutis, Pashtolits= Pastoligmiut.
Paskagoulas, Paskaguna= Pascagoula.
Pas-ke-sa= Poskesas.
Paskwawiyiniwok=Paska\vininiwug.
Paso, Paso del Rio del Norte=El Paso.
Paspagolas= Pascagoula.
Paspahegas, Paspahege, Paspaheghes, Paspaheigh=-
Paspahegh.
Paspatank=Pasquotank.
Paspatanzie= Pastanza.
Paspihae, Paspihe=l>aspahegh.
Pasptanzie= Pastanza.
Pasquasheck= Pasquasheck.
Pasquenan= Pakana.
Pasquenock, Pasquenoke= Pasquenoc.
Pasqui=Tasqui.
Pasquuasheck= Pasquasheck.
Passacolas= Pensacola.
Passadunkee= Passadumkeag.
Passajonck, Passajongh, Passajonk --=Passayonk.
Passamacadie, Passamaquoda, Passamaquodda, Pas-
samaquoddies, Passamaquodie, Passamequado,
Passammaquoddies=I'assam;i(iuod(ly.
Passaquenock, Passaquenoke= Pasquenoc.
Passataquack= Piscataqua.
Passayunck= Passayonk.
Passemaquoddy, Passimaquodies= Passamaquoddy.
Passinchan=Io\va.
Passing Hail's band=Ohanhanska.
Passinogna=Pasinogna.
Passo del Norte=El Paso.
Passoi-0ugrin= Pasukdhin.
Passonagesit= Massachuset.
Pass-see-roo= Pasara.
Pastalac, Pastaluc=Pastaloca.
Pastalve=Pasalves.
Pastannownas, Pasta-now-na=Castahana.
Pastias=Pasteal.
Pastol'iak,_Pastol'iakh=Pastoliak.
Pastolig'mut= Pastoligmiut.
Pastoloca= Pastaloca.
Pasuchis= Paiute.
P'asuiap=Pojoaque.
£asu'3if!ia, Pasukdhin= Pasukdhin.
Pasuque=Pojoaque.
Pasxa=Patzau.
Patacales=Pastaloca.
Patagahan, Patagahu, Patagua, Pataguan, Pa-
tague, Pataguinta== Pataguo.
Pa-taiina=I'aw.
Patamack= Potomac.
Patanou= Potano.
Pataquakes, Pataque = Pataguo.
Patarabueges, Patarabueyes, Patarabuyes, Patara-
byes=Tawehash.
Patasce = Pataotrey .
Patas-negras=Siksika.
Patavo=Pataguo.
Pat-a-wat= Batawat.
Patawatamies, Patawatimes, Patawattamies, Pata-
wattomies= Potawatomi.
Patawe= Patwiii.
Patawoenicke, Patawomeck, Patawomekes= Poto
mac.
Patchague= Patchoag.
Patchal=Pachal.
Patchawe=Patwin.
Patcheena= Pacheenaht.
Patchgatgoch=Scaticook.
Patchica=Patica.
Patchisagi= Apache.
Patchogue= Patchoag.
Patcina'ath= Pacheenaht.
Pa-tco'-ka, Pa-tco'-na-ja.=Comanche»
Pa-tdo'a=Pa.
Pa-tdo'a=Pang.
Patesick=Karok.
Pa-tes-oh=Djishtangading.
Paticos=Patica.
Patih-riks=Karok.
Patisch-oh=Djishtangading.
Pat-ki-nyu-mu, Pat'-ki-wuii-wu= Patki.
Patlapiguas= Potlapigua.
Patomacs= Potomac.
Patonca= Comanche.
Patowamack, Patowmeck, Patowomacks, Patowo-
xneek, Patowomek= Potomac.
1118
PATRANTECOOKE PE-CLA
[B. A. E.
Patrantecooke— Pocomtuc.
Patroniting Dach Irini- Pawating.
Patsjoe -Navaho.
PaUuikets-Sokoki.
Pattawatamies, Pattawatima. Pattawatimees, Patta
watimy. Pattawatomie. Pattawattamees, Patta
wattomies. Pattawattomis = Potawatomi.
Patta womekes= Potomac.
Pattiwatima= Potawatomi.
Pattaou-Patzau.
Pa tu-atami » Potawatomi.
Patuckset= Patuxet.
Pa tub ku, Pa'-tu-ka. Pajunke = ('omanche.
Pa' tun wun -wu= I'atung.
Patusuc. Patuxite •-= Patuxet.
Patuxunt= Patuxent.
Patuyet= Patuxet.
Patweens= Patwin.
Pat wish-a= Badwisha.
Pataar— Patzau.
Pauanaa= Pawnee.
Paucatuck, Paucatucke= Pawcatuck.
Pa-uches= Paiute.
Paucomtuck. Paucomtuckqut^ Poconitue.
Pa u-da= Paiute.
Pau-e-r4U'= Pueblos.
Paugasset== Paugussct.
Pauhoochees --Iowa.
Pauhuntanuck Pauhuntanuc.
Paukanawket =Pokanoket.
Paukwechin = Paiujucchin.
Pauline's band =\Valpapi.
Paumet=-Pamet.
Paunaques ---= Bannock.
Paunch Indians= Allakaweah.
Paunee= Pawnee.
Paunee Loups-^Skidi.
Paunee Pique= Wichita.
Paunee Republic=Kitkehahki.
Pauns - Winnebago.
Pauoirigoueieuhak, Pauoitigoueieuhak, Pauotigou-
eieuhak= Pawating.
Pauquatuck^ Pawcatuck.
Pauquiaug, Pauquog=Pyquaug.
Pauray= Puaray.
Pausanas= Pausanes.
Pautawatimis, Pautawattamies, Pauteauamis=-Potn
watoini.
Pa-utea= Paiute.
Pautuket="Wamesit.
Pautuxuntes - Patuxent
Pau-Utahs Paiute.
Pauvans. Pauvante = f'ahvant.
Pauwagta^- Pawokti.
PavantUtahs, Pavant Yuta^Pahvant
Pau woe te Pawokti.
Pauzanes- I'aiisancs.
Pavilion, Pavilion Skwailuli.
Pa vi o tsos I'aviotso.
Pavlooskoi. Pavlovsk -= Pavlof
Pavlovskaia Kcnai.
Pavlovskoe Pavlof
Pavlov.kygavan-Kodiak
Pawactas=l'nwokti
Pawatear- Pawating.
Pawau«tic-eythin yoowuc =Atsina
Pawcompt - Pocomtuc.
Pawhalilita=Saii Ildcfonv,,
PawitekA Wenenewik I'awating
Pawga..ett, Pawga.uck, Pawghkee.uck-Paugus-
Pawi -Tagui.
Pawichtigou ek- Pawatini;
Pawik Pnugwik.
.
Pawflkna-Coyoteros
Pawha'hlita-San Ildcfonso
,
Atsinn. Pawating.
..-tucienemuk
Pawi.tuck lenew:
Pawitagou-ek Pawatini:""
Pawkanawkuts -Pokanokct
Pawkeatucket -Pawcatuck '
Pawkee^ Sik^ika.
Pawkunnawkuts Pokanoket.
Paw -l°uch°JpuIiwn °f'
Pawmct-Painet.
Pawnawnect, Pawns- Pawnee
Pawnee=Lipan.
Pawnee Loup. Pawnee Loupes, Pawnee Maha, Paw
nee Mahaw, Pawnee Marhar, Pawnee Mohaw,
Pawnee O'Mahaws, Pawneeomawhaw, Pawnee
0'Mohawa=Skidi.
Pawnee Pick, Pawnee Picts, Pawnee Piquas=
Wichita.
Pawneer-- Pawnee.
Pawnee republic, Pawnee Republican=Kitkehahki.
Pawnee-Rikasree=Arikara.
Pawnees republic=Kitkehahki.
Pawnee Tappage, Pawnee Tappahs, Pawnee Tap-
paye=Pitanauerat.
Pawnemaha=Skidi.
Pawni, Pawnye=Pawnee.
Pawpoesit= Poponesset.
Pawtucket, Pawtucketts, Pawtukett=Wamesit.
Pawtuxunt= Patuxent.
Pawzas= Pawnee.
Paxahitos= Pajarito.
Paxatatch=Pajalat.
Paxchales= Pachal,
Pa'xodshe=Iowa.
Pa^uado ameti=Walapai.
jaxu' U3jj5in/de=Paghuukdhinpe
Payabyeya=Tayabya.
Payaguanes= Payuguan.
Payaguas= Payaya.
Payahan=Payuguan.
Payai= Payaya.
Payairkets= Eskimo.
Payalla= Payaya.
Payangitchaki= Piankasha \v.
Payankatanks, Payankatonks=Piankatank.
Payavan=Payaguan.
Payay, Payayasa, Payayes=Payaga.
Paycines= Paisin.
Paygans= Piegan.
Payi"= Pawnee.
Payi»-manhan'=Skidi.
Payi"'qtci, Payi»qtsi=Chaui.
Paymas=Pima.
Paynutes, Payoche= Paiute.
Pa-yo-go-na, Payoqona=Pecos.
Payories= Peoria.
Payseyas=Payasa.
Pay aim = Paisin.
Paystravskoi= Eider.
Payuaque=Pojoaque.
Payuchas, Payuches, Payukue= Paiute.
Payugan, Payuhan, Payuhuan=Payuguau.
Payiipki= Sand ia.
Payutas= Paiute.
Payutes=Paviotso.
Payutsin dinne= Paiute.
Paza, Pazac, Pazajo, Pazaju=Patzau.
Pazaticans=Nussamek.
Pazau, Pazaug, Pazhajo=Patzau.
Pazuchis= Paiute.
Pea==Wea.
Peacemaker=Chizlni\vashtage.
Peach Orchard Town=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Peacott=Pequot.
Peadea=Pedee.
legan,
Peagan, Peagin, Peaginou, Pe-ah-cun-nay= P
Peahko=Peeos.
Pe-ah's band of Utes=Grand River Ute.
Peahushaws, Peanghichia, Peanguicheas, Pean-
guicnias, Peanguischias, Peanguiseins, Peank-
shaws, Peanquichas, Peanzichias Miamis=Pian-
kashaw.
Peaouarias= Peoria.
Peaquitt, Peaquods, Peaquots=Pequot.
Pearls-people = Kretan.
Peau de Lievre=Kawchodinne.
Peauguicheas=Pian kasha w
Peaux de Lievres=Kawchodinne.
Peaux d'Oreille=Kalispel.
Pecaneaux= Piegan.
Pecankeeshaws= Piankashaw.
Pecan Point=Nanatsoho.
Pecari=Picuris.
Pecai-=Pecos.
Pecawa=Piqua.
Pecco«=Pecos.
Pecegesiwag= Pashagasawissouk.
Pechanga=Temecula.
Pechir=Pieehar.
Peckwalket= Pequawket.
Pe-cla-Peshla.
BULL. 30]
PF-CLA-PTCETCELA — PEORES
1119
Pe-cla-ptcetcela=Peshlaptechela.
Peco= Pecos.
Fecoates, Pecoats, Pecods, Pecoites, Pecoits=
Pequot.
Pecompticks, Pecomptuk=Pocomtuc.
Pecora=Picuris.
Pecotts= Pequot.
Pec-quan= Pekwan.
Pecuarias=Peoria.
Pecucio, Pecucis=Picuris.
Pe-cuil-i-gui= Pekwiligii.
Pecuri, Pecuries=Picuris.
Pecuwesi= Piqua.
Pecyou= Peeyou.
Pedadumies= Potawatomi.
Pe-dahl-lu=Petdelu.
Pedanis= Pawnee.
Pedees=Pedee.
Pedgans= Piegan.
Peducas=Comanche.
Pee-allipaw-mich= Puyallup.
Peegans= Piegan.
Pe'ekit=Nabukak.
Peelig= Pilingmiut,
Peel River Indians, Peel's River Indians, Peel's
River Loucheux=Tatlitkutchin.
Peenecooks = Pennacook.
Peequots= Pequot.
Pegan, Peganes, Pe-gan-o, PeganoeMtoon, Peganoo-
eythinyoowuc= Piegan.
Pegans=Chabanakongkomun.
Pe ga'-zan-de=Nez Percys.
Pegoa= Pecos.
Pegods= Pequot.
PegSakki, Pegouakky= Pequawket.
Pegoucoquias= Pepikokia.
Pegwacket, Pegwackit, Pegwackuk, Pegwaggett,
Pegwakets= Pequawket.
Pehenguichias= Piankashaw.
Pe-hi'-pte-<5i-la=Pcshlaptechela.
Pehires=Pehir.
Pehqwoket= Pequawket.
Peht-sau-an = Dj ish tangading.
Peh-tsik=Karok.
Pehumes= Peinhoum.
Peici, Peicj = Pecos.
Peigans= Piegan.
Peihoum, Peihoun= Peinhoum.
Pefki=Siksika,
Peikuagamiu= Piekouagami.
Peimtegouet= Penobscot.
Peisacho= Peissaquo.
Pe-j i-wo-ke-ya-o-ti = Shoshoni.
Pejodque= Pojoaque.
Pekadasank= Pakadasank.
Pe-kan-ne, Pekanne-koon= Piegan.
Pe 3ia'-san-ise=Nez Percys.
Pekash= Pequot.
Peki'neni= Potawatomi.
Pekoath, Pekoct, Pekot= Pequot.
Pek8anokets= Pokanoket.
Pek8atsaks= Pequot.
Pekoweu= Piqua.
Peku= Pecos.
Pekuegi= Piqua.
Pe"kwilita'=Picuris.
Pe-lac-le-ka-ha= Pilaklikaha.
Pelagisia= Piankashaw.
Pelajemon=White People.
Pelaklekaha, Pelaklikhaha= Pilaklikaha.
PElatlQ= Pilalt.
Pel'catzek= Pelkatchek.
Pelchin= Pelchiu.
Peledquey=Pilidquay.
Pelican Lake band=Sukaauguning.
Pe-i'ka-tcek= Pelkatchek.
PeHate-pal-ler, Pelloatpallah, Pelloat pal'ahs, Pel-
lote-pal-ler = Paloos.
Pelly Bay Eskimo=Sinimiut,
Peloose, Pelouches, Pelouse, Pelouze= Paloos.
Peluches= Apalachee.
Pelus, Peluse= Paloos.
Pema=Pima.
Pematnawi= Lorette.
Pembina band= Anibiminanisibiwininiwak.
Pemblicos= Pamlico.
Pem-bul-e-qua= Pebulikwa.
Pemedeniek = H uron .
Pemetegoit= Penobscot.
Pemlico, Pemlicoe= Pamlico.
Pemmaquid, Pemmayquid=Pemaquid.
Pemos=Pima.
Pemplico= Pamlico.
Pempotawuthut, Pempotowwuthut=Schodac.
Pemptagoiett= Penobscot.
Pemptico= Pamlico.
Pems-quah-a-wa = Ti ppecanoe.
Pemtegoit= Penobscot.
Penacook= Pennacook.
Pe-na-dbj-ka=Penateka.
Penagooge= Pennacook.
Pe-nai'-na= Pawnee.
Penakook= Pennacook.
Penalahuts= Penelakut.
Penal Apaches=Pinalenos.
Pena'leqat, Penalikutson= Penelakut.
Penande, Pena'nde=Penateka.
Penaquid= Pemaquid.
Penard= Foxes.
Penasco Blanca=Pefiasca Blanca.
Penaske= Penobscot.
Pen-a-tacker, Penatakas= Penateka.
Penaubsket, Penboscots, Penboscut= Penobscot.
Pen9acola, Pen9<>colos= Pensacola.
Pend d'Oreilles Lower, Pend d'Oreilles of the Lower
Lake, Pend d'Oreilles of the Upper Lake= Kalispel.
Pendena= Pinalenos.
Pends-d'oreille, Pends Oreilles= Kalispel.
Penduhuts= Penelakut.
Penechon= Pineshow.
Penecooke= Pennacook.
Penelakas, Penelethkas, Penetakees, Penetakers,
Peneteghka, Peneteka, Peneteka-Comanches,
Pene-teth-ca, Penetethka, Penetoghkos, Penha-
tethka, Pen-ha-teth-kahs, Pen'-ha-teth'-kas= Pe
nateka.
Penichon= Pineshow.
Penicoock, Penicook= Pennacook.
Pen/ikis=Abnaki.
Penikook= Pennacook.
Peniteni= Pimitoui.
Penition= Pineshow.
Penkapog= Punkapog.
Pen loca=Comanche.
Pennacokes, Pennacooke, Pennagog, Pennakooks=-
Pennacook.
Pennatuckets= Pentucket.
Pennecooke, Pennekokes, Pennekook, Pennekooke=
Pennacook.
Pennelakas, Penne-taha, Pennetekas= Penateka.
Pennicook, Pennikook= Pennacook.
Pennobscot= Penobscot.
Pennokook= Pennacook.
Pennoukady = Passamaquoddy.
Penny Cook, Penny-Cooke, Pennykoke= Pennacook.
Penobcsutt, Penobscotes, Penobscotts, Penobscut,
Penobskeag, Penobsots= Penobscot.
Pefiol, Penoles=Acoma.
Penon=El Penon.
Pensicola= Pensacola.
Pentagoet, Pentagoiett, Pentagonett, Pentagouet,
PentagSet, Pentagouetch, Pentagovett, Pente-
goet= Penobscot.
Penticutt= Pentucket.
P-E'ntlatc=Puntlateh.
Penttakers= Penateka.
Pentuckett= Pentucket.
Pentug8et= Penobscot.
Peoiras=Peoria.
Peok8agamy= Piekouagami.
Peola, Peonas, Peonies=Peoria.
People in a Circle=Detsanayuka.
People of the Desert=Kwahari.
People-of-the-flat-roof-houses = Querechos.
People of the Fork=Nassauaketon.
People of the Lake=Mdewakanton.
People of the leaf, People of the Leaves=Wahpe-
ton.
People of the Leaves detached=Wahpekute.
People of the Lowlands=Maskegon.
People of the Pheasants=Sipushkanumanke.
People of the Prairie=Paskwawininiwug.
People of the River= Wahpeton.
People of the Shot Leaf= Wahpekute.
People of the Willows=Havasupai.
People of the Woods=Sakawithiniwuk.
People that don't Laugh=Kutaiimiks.
Peores, Peorians, Peorya»= Peoria.
1120
PEOUANGUICH1AS — PIJMOS
[B. A. E.
ouari»p.riu.. Peouaroua, Peou-
caria. Pcoueria. Peouria. Peouryas=Peoria.
Peoutewa'amie Potawatomi.
Pe'palenox Pi-patlenok.
Pe'pawiLenox = Pepawitlenok.
Pepchalk P«M-prhiltk.
Pepepicokia. Pepepoake 1 eplKOKia.
kia.
Peptchorl IVeprhiltk.
pepua-hapit8kiSawanogi= Absentee.
Pequa = Pequca.
PK'qaist Pekaist.
Pequakets Pequawket.
Pequants Pequot.
Pcquanucke Poquonnur.
Pequaquaukes Pequawket.
Pequatit. Pequatoas. Pequatoos, Pequatt=l cquot.
Pequauket. Pequawett= Pequawket.
Pequea l'i«|ua.
Pequeag 'Pyqliaug.
Pequeats Pequot.
Pequehan Pequea.
Pcquente. Pequents, Pequetans, Pequets. Pequett,
Pequid. Pequims. Pequin, Pequite, Pequitoog,
Pequitts. Pequoadt, Pequod, Pequoids, Pequoite,
Pequoits IVquut.
Pcquot Nameaug.
Pequote, Pequotoh, Pequoyts= Pequot.
Pequt Nayantaquit-Niamic.
Pequts, Pequtt, Pequttoog, Pequuts, Pequuttoog,
Peqvats, Peqwit=requot.
Perces Ni-x. I'erces.
Pergniak, Perignak, Perignax=Pernyu.
Periqua IVritfUH.
Permavevvi - i'iinitoni.
Perocodame =Ter<x-odame.
Perouacca. Perouarca, Peroueria=l'eoria.
Perriu, Penm=Tionontati.
Pescagolas I'asc-a^cula.
PeskadamSkkan. Peskadam ukotik, Peskadaneeouk-
kanti. Pe8kamaquonty=l'assaiuaquoddy.
Pesla -I'.^hla.
Pe sla ptecela I'eshlaptechela.
Pesmaquady, Pesmocady, Pesmokanti, Pes-ta-mo-
katiuk I'assainaquoddy.
Pcstriakof, Pestriakovo, Pestriakowskoje, Pestrya-
kovskoe Mider.
Pe8tumagatick=rassjima<iU()ddy.
Petaa kwe Aiyaho.
Pe ta ha' ne rat I'itahauerat.
Petaluma Clmkiiycin.
Peta" enikaci'ka=Petuuenikushika.
Petaro = 1'i'tao.
Pftawomcek — I'ntoniac.
Petaz. Pet^ares I'ctao.
Petchisagi Apache.
Pe tdoa I'--.
Petenegowat Pah-Utes Peteiiegowats.
Poterarwi, Peteravak. Peteravik= Pituarvik.
Pi-thahanerat, Pethowerats I'itahauerat.
Pt-tikokias Pcpikukia.
Petit Corbeau's band - Kapo/.ha.
Petite Nation, Petite Nation des Algonquins^Wes-
karini.
Petit Osage I'tschtji.
Pctits Algonquins NVcskarini.
P»-tit»cotias I'cpikokia.
Petit sick - Karok.
PctitaOs I'lsclita.
Petit Talessy Talnsse.
Pi-tit Zo I't-fhta.
Petlt-num ('hokuycni.
Pi-tonaquats Pcti'iu-KOwats.
Pe tou we ra Pitatiaiicrat.
Petowach. Petowack I'ituarvik.
Pe'tqa" j'niqk'aci»'a I'i'tkhaiiiiiihka.sliina.
Petquottink I'eqiiottink.
Petsare-^ I't:tao.
Pe' ;se iniuk'aci"'a Kanse.
Petnikla Karok.
Pet tan i gwut PetonoK
Pettikokiu I'cpikokia.
Pettquotting I'l-quot
Petuneun Cayiiua.
Petuneux Tioiioiitati.
Pctzare^l'clao.
Peuple de Faisans=Sipushkanumanke.
Pewins=Winnebago.
Pe +\'-ge= J icarilla.
Peyakwagami= Piekouagami.
Peyaya= Payaya.
Pey metes Utahs=Paiute.
Pey-utes = Paviotso.
Pe-zhew=Besheu.
Pe^hi-wokeyotila=Shoshoiii.
Pezo=Pissuh.
Fez Perces=Nez Perces.
Phalacheho= Palacheho.
?'hallatillie==Tubatulabal.
Phampleco= Pamlico.
Pharaona, Pharaones=Faraon.
Pheasants= Sh i yotan ka.
Philip's Indians =\Vampanoag.
P'ho, P'ho doa=Po.
P'Ho-juo-ge=.San Ildefonso.
Phonecha= Pohoniche.
P'ho-se= Poseuingge.
P'Ho-zuang-ge = Poj oaque .
Pia=Sia.
Piagouagami= Piekouagami.
Piah band=Grand River l?te.
Piakouakamy, Piakuakamits= Piekouagami.
Pialeges=Kailaidshi.
Pianaua— Pinawa.
Piancashaws. Piangeshaw, Pianguichia, Pianguisha,
Piankashaws, Piankaskouas, Piankeshas, Pianke-
shaws, Piankichas, Piankishas, Piankshaws, Pian-
quicha, Pianquiches, Pianquishaws=-Piankashaw.
Pianrias, Piantias=Peoria.
Piaqui= Pahquetooai.
Pi-auk-e-shaws, Piawkashaws=Piankashaw.
Pi-ba=Sa.
Pi-ba nyu-mu, Piba winwu, Pib-wiin-wii=Piba.
Pic=Wichita.
Pi'-ca=Pisha.
Picaneaux, Picaneux=Piegan.
Picanipalish= Puyallup.
Picaris, Piccuries=Picuris.
Pichar, Pichares=Piechar.
Picheno= Pischenoas.
Pichmichtalik- Pikmiktalik.
Pichons= Pisquows.
Pichouagamis= Piekouagami.
Pi-ci'-kse-ni-tup'-i-o=Shoshoni.
Pickan=Piegan.
Pickar= Piechar.
Pickawa, Pickaway, Pickawee, Pickawes=Piqua.
Pickawillany= Pickawillanee.
Pickovagam= Piekougami.
Pickpocket= I'equawket.
Picks= Wichita.
Pickwacket, Pickwocket= Pequawket.
Pi9l'-kwu-tsi-aus'=Pithlkwutsiaus.
Picoris=Picuris.
Picos=Piro.
Picoweu, Picque=Piqua.
Picqwaket= Pequawket.
Pictoris=Picuris.
Picts=Piekawillanee.
Picuni, Picuri, Picuria, Picuries, Picux=Picuris.
Picwocket= Pequawket.
Pidees=Pedee.
Piecis= Pecofi.
Piedes=Paiute.
Piedgans = Piegan .
Pieds-noirs=Siksika.
Pie Edes, Pi-eeds=Paiute.
Piekane, Piekann=PiegaTi.
Piekouagamiens, Piekovagamiens=l'iekouagami.
Pierced-nose=Ne/ Perces.
Pierced Noses= Iowa, Nex Perces.
Pietmiektaligmiut= Pikmiktalik.
Pieutes=Paiutc.
Pigans= Piegan.
Pigeon Roost= Padshilaika.
Piggwacket, Pigocket, Piguachet=Pequawnet.
Piguicanes= Piguiques.
Pigwachet, Pigwacket, Pigwackitt, Pigwocket, Pig-
woket, Pigwolket= Pequawket.
Pihir=Pehir.
Pihniques= Piguiques.
Pi'h-tca=Pihcha.
Pihuiques= Piguiques.
Pijiu = Pissuh.
Pijmos=Pima.
. 30]
PIKANI POAM POMO
1121
Pikani=Piegan.
Pik-cak-ches= Pitkachi.
Pike=Siksika.
Pi'-ke-e-wai-i-ne=Jicarillas«
Pikhta=Pikta.
Pikierloo=Pikirlu.
Pi-ki-il-t'pe=Pikiiltthe.
Pikiudtlek=Pikiutdlek.
Pikiulaq=Pikiulak.
Pikkawa= Piqua.
Pikmigtalik=Pikmiktalik.
Pikmikta' lig-mut= Pikmiktaligmiut.
Pikogami= Piekouaganii.
Pikoweu= Piqua.
Pi-kun-i= Piegan.
Pikuria= Picuris.
Pilabo, Pilaho=Socorro.
Pilgans= Piegan.
Pillar Rock=Tlalegak.
Pilleurs, Pilliers= Pillagers.
Pilopue= Soeorro.
Pimahaitu= Pima.
Pimai'nus= Peraainus.
Pimal= Pinalenos.
Pima-Papabotas= Papago.
Pimas Bajos, Pimas d6 el Sur=Nevome.
Pimases= Pima.
Pimas frijoleros=Papago.
Pimas Gilenos, Pimas Ilenos, Pime, Pimera, Pimes,
Pimese=Pima.
Pimeteois= Pimitoui.
Pimez, Pimi, Pimicas=Pima.
Pfmikshi= Pirialenos.
Piminos= Pcmainus.
Pimitconis, Pimiteoui, Pimiteouy= Pimitoui.
Pimo, Pimo Galenos, Pimoles, Pimos Illnos=Pima.
Pimytesouy= Pimitoui.
Pin-a-au=I'inawan.
Pinal, Pinal Apachen, Pinal Apaches, Pinalino, Pinal
Lenas, Pinal Leno, Pinal Llanos= Pirialenos.
Pinals Apaches= Pinal Coyotero.
Pinana, Pi-na-ua, Pi'-na-wa=Pinawan.
Pi»biQb4. Pi"bicb0ine, Pin bito', Pin biio'dine' = Pin-
bitho.
Pinchon, Pinchow=Pineshow.
Pinchy=Pintce.
Pinclatchas= Pilaklikaha.
Pincos= Pima.
Pine-Band=Wazikute.
Pinechon=Pineshow.
Pin-e-hoo-te= Pinhoti.
Pineifu=Chepenafa.
Pine Indians= Natchez.
Pinelores, Pinery= Pinalenos.
Ping-gwi= Picuris.
Pingoshugarun, Pinguishugamiut= Pinguishuk.
Ping-ul-tha= Picuris.
Pinichon= Pineshow.
Pinineos=Pinini.
Pininos=Pima.
Piniocagna= Pimocagna.
Piniscas= Acolapissa.
Pinkeshaws= Piankashaw.
Pinnancas= Pinanacas.
Pinnekooks= Pennacook.
Pinneshaw= Pineshow.
Piiioleno, Pinolero, Pinoles, Pinol-Indianer, Pinols,
Pinon Lanos, Pinon Llano Apaches ^Pinalenos.
Pinoshuragin= Pinguishuk.
Pintadi= Pintados.
Pintado=xPueblo Pintado.
Pintagone= Penobscot.
Pintahs==Paviotso.
?intos=Pakavva.
?inuelta= Picuris.
?iohum= Peinhoum.
?iorias= Peoria.
?iou= Peinhoum.
?iouanguichias= Piankashaw.
?ioiiaroiia= Peoria.
?ip=Piba.^
?i-pas, Pipatsje=Maricopa.
?ipos-altos= Pima.
?iquachet= Pequawket.
?iquag= Pyquaug.
?iqua Town=Pequea.
?iquaug= Pyquaug.
Piqued =Pequea.
Mquiag= Pyquaug.
>iquitin=]Jitic.
Mr, Pira, Piri=Piro.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 71
Pirigua= Perigua.
Pirj = Piro.
Pirnas=Pima.
Piruas=Pirq.
Pisacack= Pissac9ac.
Pisanomo= Perinimo.
Piscahoose= Pisquows.
Piscao= Pescado.
Piscaous= Pisquows.
Piscataquaukes= Piscataqua.
Piscataway, Piscatawese=Conoy.
Piscatchecs = Pitkachi.
Piscatoway, Piscatowayes, Piscattawayes=Conoy.
Piscattoway= Piscataway.
Piscatua=('onoy.
Pischoule, Pischous=Pisquows.
Pisch quit pas=Pishquitpah.
Piscous= Pisquows.
Pisgachtigok=Scaticook.
Pishakulk= Dakota.
Pishekethe= Psakethe.
Pishgachtigok=Scaticook.
Pishiu=Besheu.
Pishquitpaws, Pishquitpows=Pishquitpah.
Pisht, Pishtot. Pishtst=Pistchin.
Pishwanwapum=Yakima.
Pisierinii, Pisirinins= Nipissing.
Piskwas, Piskwaus= Pisquows.
Pispiza-wicasa= Pispizawichasha.
Pisquitpahs. Pisquitpaks= Pishquitpah.
Pisquous, Pisquouse= Pisquows.
Pissacoack = Pissacoac.
Pissaseck, Pissassack, Pissassees=Pissasec.
Pisscatta ways = Con oy .
Piss-cows = Pisquows.
Pist-chins= Pistchin.
Pistol Rivers=Chetleschantunne.
Pi-ta'-da= Pawnee.
Pitagoriciens, Pitagoricos= Pythagoreans.
Pitahawirata= Pitahauerat.
Pitanisha, Pi-tan'-ni-suh=Tubatulabal.
Pitanta=Serranos.
Pitayirate Noisy Pawnee tribe, Pitavirate Noisy
tribe= Pitahauerat.
Pit-cach-es, Pit-cat-chee, Pitcatches, Pitchackies=
Pitkachi.
Pitchaya-kuin= Pitchaya .
Pitchiboucouni, Pitchiboueouni, Pitchib8renik=
Pitchibourenik.
Pitchinavo= Wichita.
Pit-cuch-es= Pitkachi.
Pitehiboutounibuek= Pitchibourenik.
Pitiaches= Pitkachi.
Piticado= Pcticado.
Pitit Creek=Koiskana.
Pit-kah'-che. Pit-kah'-te= Pitkachi.
Pi'tona'kingkainapitcig=Betonukeengainubejig.
Pit River Indians =Shastan Family.
Pitt River Indians=Palaihnihan Family, Shastan
F"amily.
Pi-u-chas=Paiute.
Pi-utah= Paviotso.
Piute=Paiute.
Pi-utes= Paviotso.
Piute Snakes =Paiute Snakes.
Piva=Piba.
'P'kai'st=Pekaist.
Pkiwi-leni= Miami.
Pkqul-lu'-wa-ai'-t'9e=Pkhulluwaitthe.
Pku-u'-ni-uqt-auk'=Pkuuniukhtauk.
Plaikni= Paviotso.
Plai'kni=Klamath, Modpc.
Plain Assineboins=Assiniboin of the Plains.
Plain Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Plainfield Indians=Quinebaug.
Planidores=Coaque.
Plankishaws= Piankashaw.
Planwikit= Play wickey.
Plascotez de Chiens, Plat cote de Chien, Plats cotee
de Chiens, Plats-cotes-de-Chien=Thlingchadinne.
Plats-cotes-de-chien du fort Rae=Lintchanre.
Plats-cotes de Chiens, Plats cotez de Chiens=Thling-
chadinne.
Playsanos=Gabrieleno.
Pleasant Point=Sebaik.
Pleureurs = Coaq ue.
Pluie (Lac la) Indians=Kojejewininewug.
P. Machault=Venango.
Poala=Puaray.
Poam Pomo=Ballokai Porno.
1122
POANi'N POSONWU
[B. A. E.
Poanin— Apache.
Pobalo- Pueblos.
Pobawotche Utahi=Tabeguache.
Poblapon - Poblazon.
Po-ca gan's village. Pocagons Vill. ^Pokagon.
Pocan I'onra.
Pocanakets. Pocanakett, Pocanauket, Pocanawkits,
Pocanoket. Pocanokit= Pokanoket.
Pocasicke. Pocassett. Pocassitt=Pocasset.
Pocataligo PocotaligO.
Pocatocke, Poccatuck-- I'awcatuok.
Pochapuchkung=Pohkopophunk.
Po chia bach cha- i'otchushatchi.
Poehoug, Pochoughs = Patchoag.
Po-chuse-hat-che=Potrhushatchi.
Pociwu winwu= Poshhvu.
Pockaguma Piekougami.
Pockanockett. Pockanoky= Pokanoket.
Pockentallahassee, Pockentalleehassee— Pakan-Tal-
lahassee.
Pockonockett=- Pokanoket.
Pockuschatche-=Potclnishat('hi.
Pocompheake, Pocomptuck, Pocomtakukes, Pocom-
tock. Pocomtuck= Pocomtuc.
Pocontallahasse= Pa kan-Tallahassec.
Pocotaligat= PocotaligO.
Pocoughtaonack, Pocoughtronack = Bocootawwo-
nauke.
Pocumptucks. Pocumtuck= Pocomtuc.
Pocuntullahases = Pakan-Tallahassee.
Po-da waud um-ee, Po-da-waud-um-eeg = Potawat-
omi.
Podunck= Podunk.
Poenese = Pa \\nce.
Poeomtucks I'ocomtuc.
Foes Potawutomi.
Pofuaque= I'ojonque.
Poga. Poge K'uapooge.
Po ge hdo kc -Nt1/, Percys.
Pogodque^ 1'njoaque.
Pogouate. Poguaque, Poguate=Papnate.
Po-hah-=\Vasliakie's Band.
Po-ha ha-chis -Pohoniche.
Pohanti-Paguate.
Poha«=-- BainuK'k.
Poh-bantes - I'ahvant.
Poh he gan Mahic-an.
Pohoi - \Va>hakif's Band.
Pohoneche, Po-ho ne-chees. Pohoneechees Po-ho-
neich-es, Po' ho-ni-chi=» Pohoniche.
Po hua gai- San Ihk-fonso.
Pohuaque Pujoaque.
Pohuniche I'nhnnichc.
Polls leue Missisauga.
Pointe des Esquimaux = Ksquimaux Point
Pointed Hearted Indians, Pointed Hearts-Skitswish
Point Pinos-fiuiiyusta.
Point Pleasant- s'chaik.
Poissons blanct^Attikamegue
Poitoiquia-Poitokwis
*ojaugue~Pojon,,uo.
Pojo
Pojuate. Poiuato-Paguate.
Po juo-ge. Po juo que San Ildcfonso
Pokagomin Pf»kfgama.
Po-kaguma - I'Mki-gnnia.
Pokahs- Washakic's Hand
;okanacket. Pokanocket Pokanoket
rokanoket 'Wampanoag
Pokanokik • Pokanokct
Po ke ai Pnskt-sjis.
Pokeesett ••• Pocosst-t
'
.n
Po ken well, ?o ken
Poketet. Pokesset ;
Poketalico- Pin-otul
Pokkenvolk Uopi
Polachucolas Apalachicola.
PolagamU Tntiatulnbal
Polanches -Paloos
Pole Cat band Hokarutchu
Pole people - Wuzikute.
Pollachuchlaw=Apalachicola.
Pollotepallors= Paloos.
Polokawynahs= Tubatulabal.
Polonches= Paloos.
j Poluksalgi=Biloxi.
i Polulumas= Pomulumas.
Pol-we-sha= Bad wisha.
Poma poma, Poma porno, Pomas=Ballokai Porno.
Pomecock, Pomeiock, Pomeioke, Pomejock=Po-
meioc.
Pomo=Pima.
i Pomonick, Pomouik=Pomouic.
j Pomparague=Pomperaug.
I Pona=Misesopano, Puna.
j Ponacks=Bannock.
Ponacocks, Ponacoks=Pennacook.
i Ponanummakut = Potanumaquut.
Ponarak= Dakota.
Ponars=Ponca.
Ponashita. Ponashta=Bannock.
Poncahs, Poncan, Poncar, Poncarars, Poncaras, Pon-
care, Poncares, Poncaries, Pon'cars, Poncas, Pon-
caw, Ponchas=Ponca.
Ponchestanning= Punxsuta wn y.
Ponch Indians=Allakaweah.
Poncrars, Poncye= Ponca.
Pond D'Oreilles. Pondecas, Pondera, Ponderays, Pond
Orrilles, Ponduras=Kalispel.
Pone Pomos=Ballokai Porno.
Pongkaws, Pongs, Poniars= Ponca.
P'6nin= Apache.
; Ponia= Pawnee.
\ Ponishta Bonacks= Bannock.
Ponka, Ponkahs, Ponkas= Ponca.
j Ponkeontamis=Pota\vatorni.
Ponkipog= Punkapog.
Ponobscot, Ponobscut=Penobscot.
Po-no-f-ta-ni-o=Cheyenne, Southern.
J Pononakanit= Punonakanit.
Pons, Ponsars= Ponca.
Ponteatamies, Pontebtamies, Pontewatamis, Ponto-
wattimies, Poodawahduhme= Potawatomi.
Pooemocs= Puimuk.
Pooesoos= Puisu.
Po-o-ge= Kuapooge.
Poogooviliak. Poogovellyak= Pugu viliak.
Poo-joge=San Ildefonso.
Poollachuchlaw=Apalachicola.
P6-o-mas=Siksika.
! Poong-car= Ponca.
Poonook= Punuk.
Poor=Honowa.
Poo-reh tu-ai= Puretuay.
Poosoonas= Pusune.
Popaghtunk= Papagonk.
Popcum=Popkum.
Popeloutechom=Popelout.
Popinoshees= Papinachois.
Popolo Bruciato=Tzenatay.
Popponeeste, Popponessit=Poponeaset.
Poquannoc, Poquannock= Poquonnoc.
Poquate=Paguate.
Poquatocke, Poquatucke= Pawcatuck.
Pore-Epic Nation= Piekouagami.
Poquonock= Poquonnoc.
Porcupine=Tukkuthkut(!hin.
Porcupine People= Piekouagami.
Porcupine River Indians=Tukkuthkutchin.
Porcupine Tribe=Kakouchaki.
Port de la Heve=Le Have.
Port Graham=Alexandrovsk.
Port leue'=Missisauga.
Port Madison=8uquamish.
Portobacco, Porto-Back, Portobacke, Portobaco=Po-
topaco.
Port Orchard=l)\vamish, Suquamish.
Port Orford= Kosotshe.
Port Orford Indians==Kalt,sergheatunne, Kwatami.
Port Orfords = Kaltscrghcatunne.
Port Stuart Indians = Ahealt.
Port Tabago- Potopaco.
Port Townsend=(;himakum.
Poruches -Wiminuche.
Poscoiac= Pasquayah.
Po-se=Poseuingge.
Po-si'-o, Posiwuu, Po'-si-wu wiin-wu=Poshiwu.
Pos ke -as=Poskcsas.
Poskoyac=- Pasquayah.
Posociom - - 1 ' pasoi tac.
Posonwu, Pos6we=San Ildefonso.
\l
BULL. 30]
PO-SUAN-GAI PUK-TIS'
1123
Po-suan-gai= Pojuaque.
Pota-aches= Potoyanti.
Potameos Indians=Tututni.
Potan=Potam.
Potanons=Wea.
Potanou= Potano.
Potanumccut=Potanumaqaut.
Potapaco, Potapoco=Potopaco.
Potatik= Poodatook.
Potatoe=Ahalakalgi.
Potato Town=Nununyi.
Potatuck= Poodatook.
Potauncak= Potaucao.
Potavalamia= Potawatomi.
Potavou= Potano.
Potawahduhmee, Potawatama= Potawatomi.
Potawatamie tribe of Indians of the Prairie= Prairie
band of Potawatomi.
Potawatamis, Potawatimie, P6-ta-wa-to '-me = Pota
watomi.
Potawatomies of St. Joseph=St Joseph.
Potawattamies, Potawattimie, Potawattomies, Pota-
watumies, Po-ta-waw-to'-me, Po-ta'-wet me, Po-
tawtumies= Potawatomi.
Po-tdoa, P'o tdoa=Po.
Potenumacut, Potenummecut=Potaiiumaquut.
Poteotamis, Poteoiiatami, Poteouatamis, Potewata-
mies, Potewatamik= Potawatomi.
Potick, Potik=Potic.
Potiwattimeeg, Potiwattomies= Potawatomi.
Potoachos, Potoancies, Potoencies= Potoyanti.
Potomack Indians, Potomeack= Potomac.
P6-tosh', Potowatameh, Potowatamies, Potowato-
mies= Potawatomi.
Potowmack= Potomac.
Potowotamies= Potawatomi.
Potoyantes, Po-to-yan-to, Poto-yau-te= Potoyanti.
Pottawatameh, Pottawataneys, Pottawatimies, Pot-
tawatomies, Pottawattamies, Potta-wat-um-ies,
Pottawaudumies, Pottawotamies, Pottawottomies,
Pottewatemies, Pottiwattamies, Pottowatamies,
Pottowatomy, Pottowattomies, Pottowautomie, Pot
to wo tomees = Pot a watomi .
Potzua-ge= Pojoaque.
Pou= Potawatomi.
Poualac, Poualak, Poualakes= Dakota.
Pouan= Winnebago.
Pouanak= Dakota.
Poiiankikias=Piankashaw.
Pouarak= Dakota.
Pouderas= Kalispel.
Poueatamis, Poues, Pouhatamies= Potawatomi.
Pouhatan= Powhatan.
?oujuaque= Pojoaque.
?oukas=Ponca.
Poulteattemis, Poulx, Poulx teattemis, Pous, Pou-
tauatemis, Poutawatamies, Poutawottamies, Pou-
teamis, Poiiteaoiiatami, Pouteatami, Pouteatimies,
Pouteauatamis, Pouteotamis, Pouteoiiatami, Pou-
teouatamiouec, PouteSatamis, Pouteouatimi, Pou-
teouetamites, Pouteouitamis. Pouteouotamis, Pou-
teouatamis, Poutewatamies, Poutoualamis, Poutoii-
amis, Poutouatamis, Poutouatamittes= Potawa
tomi.
'outoucsis= Bil oxi .
'outouotamis, Poutouwatamis, Poutowatomies, Pou-
tuatamis, Poutwatamis, Pouutouatami. Poux,
Pouz= Potawatomi.
*ovantes= Pahvant.
'ovate =Paguate.
>6voli=Buli.
*ovuate= Paguate.
*owakasick= Pocasset.
'owcatuck=Pawcatuek.
'owcomptuck= Pocomtuc.
'owebas=Kawita.
'owells town=Withlako.
'owhatanic confederacy, Powhattans= Powhatan.
*owhawneches= Pohonichi.
'owhoge=San Ildefonso.
'owmet=Pamet.
*owquaniock= Poquonnoc.
'owtawatamis, Powtewatamis, Powtewattimies, Pow-
towpttomies = Pota watom i .
'o^uaki= Pojoaque.
"6yam=Poiam.
'6ye-kwe=Poyi.
'oytoquis, Poytoquix=Poitokwis.
'oze=Potre,
Pozos de Enmedio=Posos.
Po-zuan-ge, Pozuang-ge, Pozuaque=Pojoa(iue.
Prairie Apaches=Kiowa Apache.
Prairie Chicken clan=Seechkaberuhpaka, Sipush-
kanumanke.
Prairie-Crees=Paskwawininiwug.
Prairie Gross ventres= Atsina.
Prairie-hen people=Seechkaberuhpaka, Sipushka-
numanke.
Prairie hens = Sipush kanuman ke .
Prairie Indlana= Paskwawir.ini wug, Prairie Kick-
apoo.
Prairie Wolf=Shomakoosa.
Prairie-Wolf People=Maiidhinkagaghe.
Premorska, Premorski=Chnagmiut.
Prescado= Pescado.
! Prickled Panis= Wichita.
' Priest's Rapids=Sokulk.
I Primahaitu= Pima.
j Primoske, Prinoski=Chnagmiut.
| Printed Hearts=Skitswish.
| Projoaque= Pojoaque.
I Prominent Jaws=Oqtogona.
j Pronaria, Pronereas, Pronevoa=Peoria
j Prophet's Town=Tippecanoe
j Protasso, Protassof. Protassov=Morzhovoi.
I Prouaria= Peoria.
I Provate=Paguate.
j Province de Sel, Provincia de la Sal=Coligoa.
I Pruara=Puaray.
| Psaupsau=Patzau.
'. Psch wan- wapp-am= Shan wappom.
Pshawanwappam=Yakima.
i Pshwa'napum^Shanwappom.
Psinontanhinhintons, Psinoutanhhintons= Psinou-
tanhinhintons.
i Pt. Coweta= Kawita.
Pte-yute-cni, Pte-yute-sni=Pteyuteshni.
Pti'tEk=Petutek.
Ptuksit=Munsee.
Puaguampe= Pahvant.
Puala=Puaray.
Puallip, Puallipamish, Pualli-paw-mish, Pualliss=
Puyallup.
Puanag, Puans=Winnebago.
Puants=Metsmetskop, Winnebago.
Puara, Piiarai, Puary= Puaray
Pucaras= Ari kara.
Puc-cun-tal-lau-has-see=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Puckanokick=Pokanoket.
Puckantala, Puckautalla, Puckuntallahasse= Pakan-
Tallahassee.
Pudding River Indians=Ahantchuyuk.
Pueblc Blanco= Pueblo Blanco.
Pueblo Colorado^ Pueblo Pintado, Tzemantuo,
Wukopakabi.
Pueblo de Jumanos= Pueblo de los Juimmos.
Pueblo de las Canoas=Shuku.
Pueblo de las Ruedas= Kuuanguala.
Pueblo de las Sardinas=Cic'acut.
Pueblo de los Santos Apostoles San Simon y Judas=
Upasoitac.
Pueblo de los Siete Arroyos=Tenabo.
Pueblo de Montezuma, Pueblo de Raton es= Pueblo
Pintado.
Pueblo de She=She.
Pueblo de Tunque=Tungge.
Pueblo Ganado= Wukopakabi.
Pueblo Grande— Kintyel, Pueblo Pintado.
Pueblo of the bird=Tshirege.
Pueblo quemado=Tzenatay.
Pueblos of the Medano=Medano.
Pueblo viejo=Oapars.
Puerito= Puerto.
Puerta de la Purisima Concepcion=Coneepciou.
Puerta San Felipe=San Felipe.
Puertecito=Waputyutsiama.
Pugallipamish, Pugallup= Puyalluj*.
Puget Sound Group=Chimakuan Family, Salishan
Family.
Pughqupnnuck= Pauquaunuch.
Pugupiliak= Puguviliak.
Puiale= Puyallup.
Pui'--mim= Puimem.
Pu'-i-mok= Puimuk.
Pujuaque=Paguate, Pojoaque.
Pujuni= Pusune.
Pukaist'=Pekaist.
Puk-ti8'=0maha.
1124
PU LAC ATO( ) QOATSE
LB. A. E.
Pulacatoo = I'ulakatu.
Pulairih Shastaii Family.
Pullaeu. Pul-la'-ook=Unalaehtigo.
Pulpenes. Pulponef=Bolbone.
Puma 1'iina.
Pumames. Punanes- Punamcs.
Pu nan'-nyu mu = I'una.
Pun ish. Puna»hly= Bannock.
Pu na'wun-wu=I'uii!i.
Punca, Puncah - 1'onca.
Puncapaugs, Puncapoag=Punkapog.
Puncas, Puncaw, Punchas, Punchaws=Ponca.
Punckapaug = I'nnkapog.
Puncksotonay=Punxsutawny.
Pu'n-e 1'uiia.
Pungelika Krii-.
Punjuni PUMHH>.
Punka-- Pi >nra.
Punkapaog, Punkapoge, Punkepaog, Punkipaog,
Punkipoag. Punkipog^= Punkapog.
Punknot Tukpafka.
Punkotink I'ungoteijiu1.
Punkqu Punkapog.
Pun-naks = Bannock.
Punquapoag. Punquapog— Punkapog.
Punta La I'mita.
Punt ledge=PuntIatsh.
Pun-ye kia- = Kncinal.
Punyistyi = 1'un yoestye.
Punyitsiama^ Cuhero.
Puotwatemi-= I'otawatoini.
Pura I'uivtuay.
Purames I'miaines.
Puray Puaray.
Purblos. Purbu'lo = Puehlns.
Purificacion -Halona.
Purisima Concepcion=Cadegomo, Concepci6n de
Nuestra Si'finra.
Purisima de Babicora=Babiacora.
Purisima de Zuni Zufii.
Pur tyi tyi-ya Casa lilaiica.
Puruai, Puruay - 1'uaray.
Pushune I'listuu1.
Pu' shush 'I'uisu.
Pu sit yit-cho--Casa Blaiica.
Puauaque --- Pojoaquo.
Pusuna I'lisum-.
Putavatimes, Putawatame, Putawatimes, Putawato-
mie. Putawawtawmaws =Potawatomi.
Pu'tc ko hu I'urhkohu.
Putewata, Piitewatadaij, Putewatimes I'otawa-
tonii.
Putos Copcli.
Putowatomey's. Puttawattimies. Puttcotungs, Putte-
watamies. Puttowatamies, Puttwatimees- I'otawa-
tnini.
Puukon winwu I'uukoiig.
Pu'^un-t'fi wa'-un = I 'uunttlii \vaun.
Puyallop, Puyallupahmish, Pu-yallup a-mish Pu-
yalup Puyallup.
Puyatye Ta'no.
Puyon Winiichago.
Puzhune, Puzlumne -I'lisiuic
Pwacatuck, Pwoakatuck. Pwocatuck, Pwockatuck
Pwouacatuck I'awniturk
Pxanai >!<,<!<,<•.
Pyakiekaha I'ilaklikalm.
'yankashees, Pyankeeshas, Pyankehas, Pyanke-
shaws. Pyankishaws Piaiikashaw
Pyatonons Wi-a.
Py eed«, Pyentes - I'aiuto.
Pyquaag, Pyquag PyquuHK.
Pyros I'iro.
Pytoguii I'oitokwis.
Py ute l'iivi..tso.
Qa am 6 te-ne - Kluumiotciu:.
Q!a'ketan=Ankakehittan.
-.
(Uhatika (^imlmtika.
<U idiu Kaidju.
<l*i' dju qefawa-i-Kuidju-kegawai
gailerteUng KhailcrK'tang.
[ilk* "* ' v Jfi£n*'-
Haukana' Koiskana.
Qa-lak'w' = Khalakw.
Qalaltq=Hellelt.
Q,alda'ngasal= Huldanggats.
Q,'ale'ts=Ku!leets. _
Qalgui'iga' xet gitina'i=Kahlguihlgahet-gitinai.
Q,a'logwis=Kalokwis.
Qa'ltcalaa= Kahltcatlan.
Q,!altcane'di= Kahlteanedi.
Qalto, Q,altso)iine=Khaltso.
Q,alukwis=Kalokwis.
Q,'anikilaq=(ianikilak.
Q,a'pnish-'lema=Topinish.
Q,apqapetlp=Kapkapetlp.
Q,a'qamatses=Hahainatses.
Qa-qa-ton-wan=Chippewa.
Qa"qawatilik'a= Kakawatilikya.
Q,aqio's=Kckios.
Qaqlo's hit tan=Kakos- hit-tan.
Qa-quima=Kiakima.
Q,a-ra-ta' nu-man'-ke= Kharatanumanke.
Qarmang= Kannang.
Qarmaqdjuin= Karmakdjuin.
Q,arussuit= Karusuit.
Q,'ash-tre-tye=San Felipe.
Q,assigiaqdjuaq=Kiassigiakdjuag.
Qla'sta qe'gawa-i=Daiyuahl-lanas.
Qa'tcadi=Katcadi.
QatcxA'na-ak ! = K atchanaak.
Q,!a'tgu hit tan=Ketgohittan.
Q,!a'tkaayi=_Katkaayi.
Qatq!wa/aHu=Katk\vaahltu.
Q,audjuqdjuaq=Kaudjukdjxiak.
Qauitcin— Cowichan.
Q,auitschin= Salishan Family.
ftaumauang= Kaumauang.
Qaupawg==Quapaw.
Qawi'ltk»==Wiltkun.
Q,awpaw=Quapaw.
Q^asi u^i», Qdhasi ukdhi«=Khdhasiukdhin.
Q, !eckunuwu= K osh kunuwu.
Q,eqertaujang=Kekertaujkang.
QKk'wai'akin= Kokwaiakin.
Q,e'riamix=Kedlaniik.
QEla'tl=Kelatl.
Q,e'lEs=Keles.
aE'lkEt6s=Kelketos.
Qe-mini-tcan, Q,emnitca= Kherunichan.
Qe'nipsen= Kenipsim.
Q,en-tdoa= Kang.
Q,e'qaes=('hina Hat.
Qeqertaqdjuin= Kekertakdjuin.
Q,eqertaujang= Kekertaujang.
Q,eqerten= Kekerten.
Qeqertuqdjuag=Kekertukjuag.
Q,e/qios=Kekios.
Q,etlk-oan= Hehlkoan.
Q,euontowanois= Seneca.
Q,eyata-otonwe, Q,eyata-to»wan= Kheyataotonwe.
Qeyata-witcaca= K heyata wichaslia'.
Q,ezonlathut=Kezonlathut.
Qiassigiaqdjuag=Kiassigiakdjuag.
Qichun= Yuina.
Q,icinzigua = (i y usi vva .
Q,id0enikaci'3ia=Khidhenikashika.
Qidneliq=Kidnelik.
Qimissing= Ki missing.
Qinaboags, aineboags=Quinebaug.
Qingaseareang^ Kingaseareang.
ftingmiktuq- -Kingmiktuk.
Qingua^= Kingua.
Qinguamiut= Kinguaraint.
Qinnepioke^= Quin nip)iac.
ft'i-ra-vash=Querecho.
Qi-ta'nu-man'-ke=Khitanuinanke.
ftivitung=Kivltung.
aitla'8En=Kltlasen.
Q,'ma'shpal=Skitsvvish.
Q,mfc 9koyim, Q,muski'Em=Musqueani.
Qnicapous-^Kickapoo.
Qnivira=Qnivira.
Qoaiastems= Kwaustums.
Q,'oa'i,na= Koatlna.
Q,6a'ltca=Koalcha.
Q'oa'px=Koapk.
Qoatse=Kwatsi.
.! BULL. 30]
QODLIMAEN
-QUE-LAl'-TTLT
1125
Qodlimarn= Kodlimarn .
Qoe'qoaainox= Koekoaainok.
Qoe'qomaWxo= Homalko.
Q'oe'ten6x=Koeteriok.
Qoe'xs6t'enox= Koeksotenqk.
Qo-ganlani=Khoghanhlani.
Qoiastems= Kwaustums.
Qoi'k-axten6x=Koikahtenok.
QoiQoi=Koikoi.
, Q6ke'de=Hokedi.
Q61e'laQ6m=Kolelakom.
QV Lenox=Kotlenok.
Q'6'in'en6x= Komenok.
Q'd'mk-utis=Komkyutis.
Q'6'moyue= Komoyue.
Q'6'mqutis= Komkutis.
Qona'=Kona.
Qonaga'ni= Khonagani.
fto-on'-qwut-^un'ne=Khoonkhwuttunne.
Qo-Qai'a=Kokaia.
Q'6'qa-itx=Kokaitk.
Qordlubing= Kordlubing.
QV-sa ^un'-ne=Khosatunne.
Qo'sqemox, Q6sqimo=Koskimo.
Qo'-ta-tci=Khotachi.
Qotlskaim=Kotlskaim.
Q6tl'-ta-tce'-tce=Khotltacheche.
Qouarra=Quarai.
Qo'utc nas :had'a'i=Kouchnas-hadai.
Qq'ueres=Keresan Family.
Qra=Khra.
Q,ra' hun'-e=Khrahune.
ftra' 3(re/-ye=Khrakreye.
Gra' pa 9an=Khrapathan.
Q,ra'-qtci=Nachiche.
asa'loqul=Ksalokul.
Qsa'psEm=Ksapsem.
Q,set-so-kit-pee-tsee-lee=Shipaulovi.
Qsonnontoans, Qsonnontonans, Q,sonontouanes= Sen
eca.
ftta'-lut-li' ^unne= Khtalutlitunne.
Q,tlumi= Lummi.
ftuaahda=Kwahari.
Q,uaasada= Koasati.
Quabaag, Quabaconk, Quabage, Quabagud=Qua-
baug.
Quabajais, Q,uabajay=Serranos.
Quabakutt, Quabaog. Quabaquick, Quabauke. Qua
boag, Quaboagh, Quabog, Q,uaboug=Quabaug.
Q,uachita= Ouachita.
Q,uach-snah-mish = Squaxon .
Q,uack= Aucocisco.
Quack-ena-mish = Squaxon .
Quackeweth, Quackewlth, Q,uackolls=Kwakiutl.
Q,uacksis= Foxes.
Qua-colth=Kwakiutl.
ftuacoratchie, Quacoretche=Quacoslia tehee.
Q,uacos= K waki u tl .
ftuaddies, Quaddy Indians=Passamaquoddy.
Quadodaquees, Quadodaquious=^= Kadohadacho.
Quadoge, Q,uadoghe= Huron.
Q,uados= Huados.
Quadroque= Atrakwaye.
auagheuil=Kwakiutl.
Quaguina= Kiakima.
QuahadaComanches, Quahadas, Quahade-Comanches,
Quaha-dede-chatz-Kenna, Qua-ha-de-dechutz-Ken-
na, Q,uahades=K\vahari.
Q,uahkeulth=Kwakiutl.
Qua-ho-dahs= Kwahari.
k Quah-tah-mah, Q,uah-to-mah=Kwatami.
Q,uaiantl=Quinaielt.
Q,uaiirnang= Kuaiirnang.
ftuai-iunough = Guauaenok.
Q,uai-l-pi=Walpi.
Q,uaineo=Waco.
Q,ua-i-nu= Guauaenok.
Quaitlin= Kwantlen.
, ftua-kars=Komoyue.
Q,uakeweth=Kwakiutl.
Quakoumwahs, Quakouwahs=Kwatami.
Q,uak-s'n-a-mish= Squaxon.
Q,uakyina= Kwakina.
Qualatche=Qualatchee.
Q,uale=Guale.
Qualhioqua= K walhioqua.
, Q,ualicum=Saamen.
Qualioguas= Kwalhioqua,
Quallatown=Qualla.
aualliamish(Q,uallyamish=Nisqualli.
Qual-quilths= Kwakiutl.
Qualquioqua= K walhioqua.
Quamitchan = Co wiehan .
Ouanatusset= Quantisset.
Quandarosq ue = Ganeraske .
Quanis Savit=San Juan Capistrano.
Quanmu=Quanmugua.
Quannepague=Quinebaug.
Quanoatinno, Quanoatinos, Quanoouatinos. Q,uanou-
atins= Kanohatino.
Q,uans=Kansa.
Quansheto = Conchachi tou .
Q,uantisick= Quantisset.
Q,uant-lums= Kwantlen.
Quanusee = Tlanusiy i .
Q,uanutusset= Quantisset.
Quapas, duapau, Quapaws-Arkansas, Quapois, Q,uap-
pas, Q,uappaws=Quapa\v.
Quaquima. &uaquina= Kiakima.
Quaquiolts= Kwakiutl.
Quara, ftuarac=Quarai.
Q,uarlpi=Colville.
Quarra=Quarai.
Quarrelers= Kutehin, Tukkuthkutchin.
Q,uarrellers=Tukkuthkutchin.
Q,uarro=Quarai.
Q,uarrydechocos= Kwahari.
Quartelexo = Quartele j o.
<Jua-saw-das= Koasati.
Quash-sua-mish=Squaxon.
Q,uasmigda= Bidai.
Q,uasosne= Saint Regis.
Quasquens= Kaskaskia.
Quasson tribe=Manamoyik.
Quataquois, Quataquon=Kiowa Apache.
Q,uat-china= Kwakina.
Q,uate=Guale.
Quathlahpohtles, Quathlahpothle, Quathlahpotle
Quathlapohtle = Cathlapotl e.
Q,uathl-met-ha=Cpmeya.
Quatiske, Quatissik= Quantisset.
Qua'tl= Kwantlen .
Quatoges, Quatoghees, ftuatoghies. Quatoghies of
Loretto= Huron.
Quatokeronon=Sauk.
Quatomah, Q,ua-tou-wah=Kwatami.
Quatseeno, Q,uatsenos=Quatsino.
Q,uatsinas=Goasila.
Q,uat-si-nu=Quatsino.
Quattamya= K watami.
Quauaenoq= Guauaenok .
Quaupuaw= Quapaw .
Quawbaug, Quawbawg=Quabaug.
Quaw-guults= Kwakiutl.
Q,uawhcum-=Saamen.
Q,uawpa= Quapaw.
Quawpaug= Quabaug.
(Juawpaw= Quapaw.
Q,uaw-she-lah=Goasila.
Q,uaxule=Guasuli.
Q,ua-ya-stums= Kwaustums.
Quayneos= Kannehouan.
Quazula=Ute.
Q,ube=Khube.
Qu0a pa sau=Khudhapasan.
Q,ii0aqtsii'nink'acin/a=Hangkautadhantsi.
QUji mink'aci»'a=Hangkaahutnn.
Q,ueackar= Komoyue.
Q,ueakhpaghamiut= Kweakpak.
Q,uebaug= Quabaug.
Quebec of the South west =*Acoma.
Q,uebira=Quivira.
ftueeakahs, Quee-ha-ni-cul-ta= Kueha.
Quee ha Qna colt, Quee-ha-qua-coll= Komoyue.
Q,ueekagamut= Kwikak.
Q,ueenapaug= Quinebaug.
Queenapiok, Q,ueenapoick=Quinnipiac.
Queen Charlotte's Island=Skittagetan Family.
Queen Hester's Palace or Town=Sheshequin.
Queenhithe, QueenHythe, Queenioolt=Quinaielt
Queerchos = Querechos.
Queesche= Paguate.
Queets, Queet-see=(iuaitso.
Quehatsa= Hidat.«a.
Quehts=Quaitso.
Quejotoa, Queioton=Quijotoa.
Quejuen=Tulkepaia.
Que-lai'-ult=Quileute.
1126
QUELAMOUECHES QUISQUATE
[B. A. E.
Quelamoueches, Quelancouchis, Quelanhubeches=
Karankawa.
Quelelochamiut=K \\eleluk.
Quellehutes =Quileute.
Quelotetreny «Quelotetrey.
Quelquimi Quelqueme.
Quemadp > I'ut'blo Queinado.
Quemalusi-= Santa Teresa.
Quemaya = <'onu>ya.
Quemults -Qiiinak-lt.
Quenait chechat. Que-nait'-sath = Makah.
Quenebage. Quenebaug = Quim>baug.
Quenebec Indians =Norridgewock.
Quenepiage. Quenepiake^Quinnipiac.
Queniauitl -Quinak-lt.
Quenibaug= Quinebaug.
Quenipisa - Arolapissa.
Quenishachshachki-Queenashawakee.
Quenistinos =('ree.
Que'-ni-ult. Quenoil, Quenoith=Quinaielt.
(taenongebin=Keinouche.
Quenopiage = Quinnipiac.
Quente'-Ki-nte.
Queoues coupee8=Kishkukoii.
Quepas, ftueppa=Quapaw.
Quera Ken-sail Family.
Querchos, Querechaos. ftuereches, Q,uerehos=Que-
rechos.
Querepee8=Qninnipiar.
ftuerelleurs=Tukkuthkutchin.
Queres, ftuereses^ Keresaii Family.
Queres Oibraltar= Acoma.
ftuerez, ftueris- Keresan Family.
Queristinos ^('ree.
Queros-^KiTi-saii Family.
doerpha8=Quapaw.
Quer'quelin = Nayakololay.
ftuerra =Quarai.
Quesadas, Queseda== Koasati.
Quesnei, Guesnelle Mouth=Chentsithala
Quetahtore Carri/o.
Queues coupees^Kishkakon.
ftuevenes=Ktihani.
Que vindoyan •= ( )ss<jssane.
aue Vira -Quivira.
ftacvoil—Quinaielt.
Queyches Kichui.
Queyugwe , Queyugwehaughga = Ca y uga.
Quezedans -Koasati.
Quhlicum— Saiinn'n.
ftui a han less- K \veundlas.
ftuiamera=GuayoKuJa, Mecastria.
Quiaquima, Quia-Quima — Kiakima
Quiarlpi -Colville.
ftuia-gni dshi Kiashita.
Quia tzo qua Kiatsukwa.
ftuiaviquinta ^Quiviquinta.
Quibira --i^uivira.
Quiburio -(^niburi.
Quicama, Quicamopa^Quigyuma.
Quicapause, Quicapons. Quicapous==Kickapon
Quicasquiris Widiita.
Quichaais. Quichais, Quicheigno, Quiches- Kiehai
Quichuan Kio\va.
Quicimaa (^uigyuina.
Quicinzigua Oyusiwa.
Quick suli nut' Kocksoteiuik.
Quicoma, Quicona QuigyuiMu.
Quicunontateronons Tionontati
Quidaho Kirhai.
Quidaielt tiuiiuiit-lt.
Quidehaio. Quidehais -Kichui
QuieeUoi gnaitso.
Quie ha Ne cub ta Kucha.
Quiemltutz Tionontati.
Quiennontateronons = Tionontati, Westkarini
Quiennontaterons-Ni pissing
Quietaroes Coyoteros.
Quieuindohain. Quieuindohian ( Ksossam-
Quigata
QuiRy
Uunlla
ama.. Quihuimas
Uunlla ( oila.
Quilahutes (iuilcute
Quilaiclt ^iiiiiiiidt
Quila'pc Willopah
Qulloena-Colcene
Quilehutet-Quileute.
Quilh-cah=Guhlga.
Quiliapiack, Q,uilipiacke= Quinnipiac.
Quil-i-utes, Quillahyute, Quillayutes, Quillehetes,
Q,uil-leh-utes = Qui 1 eute.
Quilleoueoquas, Quillequaquas, Quillequeognas,
Q,uillequeoqua= Kwalhioqua.
Quilleutes, Quilleyutes, Quillihute=Quileute.
Quillipeage, Q,uillipiacke, Quillipieck, Quillipiog,
Quillipj.uk, Quillipyake=Quinnipiac.
Quilliutes, Q,uilloyaths=Quileute.
Quillypieck= Quinnipiac.
Quilochugamiut=K\vilokuk.
Quil-si-eton=Kwilsieton.
Quimac=Quigyuma.
Quimado= Pueblo Quemado.
Qui'-me=Cochiti.
Quimipeiock= Quinnipiac.
Quimis= Querns.
Quinabaag, Guinabpag= Quinebaug.
Qui-nai-elts, Q,uin-aik, Q,ui-nai-lee, Quin-aitle, Q,uin-
aiult, Quinaiutl=Quinaielt.
Quinaoutoua=Quinaouatoua.
Quinapeag, Quinapeake=Quinnipiac.
Quinaquous= Kickapoo.
Quinault, Quinayat=Quinaielt.
Quincapous= Kickapoo.
Quinchaha=Kwinak.
Quinebage, Quineboag= Quinebaug.
Quinechart= Makah.
Quinehaha, Quinehahamute= Kwinak.
Quinepage=Quinebaug.
Quineres, Quinets= Karankawa.
Quinetusset= Quantisset.
Quingas=Keresan Family.
Quingo=Venango.
Quingoes= Cay uga.
Quingoi= K wingyap.
Quinhaghamiut= Kwinak.
Quinibaug, Quinibauge= Quinebaug.
Quinielt, Quiniilts, Quinilts, Quiniltz=Quinaielt.
Quinipiac= Quinnipiac.
Quinipisas, Quinipissa= Acolapissa.
Quinipieck, Quinipiuck= Quinnipiac.
Quiniquissa= Acolapissa.
Quinira=Quivira.
Quiniult, Quiniutles=Quinaielt.
Quinnabaug= Quinebaug.
Quin-na-chart, Quinnechant, Quinnechart= Makah.
Quinnepaeg, Quinnepas, Quinnepauge, Quinnepiack,
Quinne-py-ooghq, Quinnipauge, Quinnipiak, Quin-
nipieucke, Quinnipipg, Quinnipioke=Quinnipiac.
Quinnipissas= Acolapissa.
Quinnopiage= Quinnipiac.
Quinnuboag= Quinebaug.
Quinnypiag= Quinnipiac.
Quinnypiock, Quinnypiog, Quinopiocke=Quinni-
piac.
Quinquimas=Quigyuma.
Quinshaatin= K wilchana.
Quinskanaht, Quinskanht= Koiskana.
Quinsta=Gyusiwa.
Quintay, Quinte==Kente.
Quinticoock= Connecticut.
Quinults = Quina iel t.
Quinypipck= Quinnipiac.
Quiocohanocs, Quiocohanses=Quioucohanoc.
Quioepetons = Wah peton .
Quiohohouans = K iowa.
Quiopetons= Wahpeton.
Quiouaha, Quipuahan=Kiowa.
Quioyaco=Quiotraco.
Quipana= Pawnee, Kipana.
Quipano= Pawnee.
Quiqualtangui, Quiqualthangi =Quigalta.
Quiquimas, Quiquimo, Quiquionas=Quigyuma.
Quiquogas = Cay uga.
Quirasquiris= Wichita.
Quirepeys= Quinnipiac.
Quires, Quirex, Quiria=Keresan Family.
Quiriba=Quivira.
Quiripeys= Quinnipiac.
Quirireches = (iue recho.
Quiriribis= Huirivis.
Quirix, Quiros=Keresan Family.
Quirotes=Quirogles.
Quiscate=Quiscat.
Quiseyove=Quisiyove.
Q,uis-kan-aht= Koi.skana.
Quigquate-Quiscat.
BULL. 30]
QUITCAC RED PEOPLE
1127
Quitcac=Cuitoat.
(Juitepcomuais, Quitepiconnae= Tippecanoe.
Quitoa, Quitoac=Cuitoat.
Q,uitobac=Bacapa.
Q,uitobaca= Quitpvaquita.
Quitoeis= Kichai.
Q,uitoks= Quitoles.
Quito Vaqueta=Quitovaquita.
duitres, Quitreys= Kichai.
Quits =Quaitso.
Quitseigus, Quitseings, Quitseis, Q,uituchiis= Kichai.
Q,uitways= Miami.
Quitxix, Q,uitzaene= Kichai.
Quiuira, Q,uiuiriens=Quivira.
Quiumziqua, Quiumzique, Q,uiunzique=Gyusiwa.
Quiuquuhs= Cayuga.
Quiusta=Gyusiwa.
Quivera, Quivica, Quivina, Quivirse, Quivirans, Qui-
virenses=Quivira.
Quivix=Keresan Family.
Quiyone=Koiaum.
Quiyonghcohanock, Quiyougcohanocks, Quiyough-
cohanock, Quiyoughqnohanocks=Quioucohanoc.
Quizi= Kichai.
Qujanes= Kohani.
Qumault=Quinaielt.
Qiindj-alan= Khundzhalan.
Qune'tcin=Kunechin.
Qun-e'-tcu-;a'=Khunetchuta.
Q,'u'-ni-li-i'-kqwut=Khuniliikhwut.
Qunk-ma-mish= Kwehtlmamish.
Qunnipieuk, Qunnipiuck, Qunnipiug, Qunnippiuck=
Quinnipiac.
Qunnubbagge=Quinebaug.
Qun;se= Khundtse.
Quoanantino = Kanohatino.
Quoaquis=Coaque.
Quoboag, Quoboge=Quabaug.
Quodadiquio = Kadohadacho.
Quoddies.Quoddy Indians=Passamaquoddy.
Quoisillas=Goasila.
Quoitesos==Quaitso.
Quo-kim=Cajuenche.
Quonahasit, Quonahassit= Conohasset.
Quonantino= Kanohatino.
Quoneashee=Tlanusiyi.
Quonoatinnos= Kanohatino.
Quoquoulth= Kwakiutl.
Quoratem= Kworatem.
Quor-ra-da-chor-koes==Kwahari.
Quotoas=Kwotoa.
Quouan= Kohani.
Quouarra=Quarai.
Quppas= Quapaw.
Quqoa'q=Kukoak.
Ququ'lEk- = Kukulek.
Qurachtenons=Wea.
Qusisillas=Goasila.
Quss-kan-aht=Koiskana.
Qusutas=Ute.
Qutshit tan=Kutshittan.
Quunnipieuck= Quinnipiac.
Qu-wun'-kqwut= Khunkhwuttunne.
Qiiya=Khuya.
Quyegu jiiiga=Khuyeguzhinga.
Qiiyunikacinga= Husada.
Qvinipiak= Quinnipiac.
Qvivira=Quivira.
Qwai'ctun-ne' ^un'ne= Khwaishtunnetunne.
Qwan-s' a-a'-tun=Khosatunne.
Qwapaws = Quapaw .
Qwa'qwa«=H\vah\vatl.
Qwec' ^unne=Khweshtunne.
Qweenylt= Quinaie It.
Q!we'qolp;n=Nayakololay.
Qwe'qus6t !enoxu= Koeksotenok.
Qwikties=Miami.
Qwiltca'na= Kwalchana.
Qwin/-ctun-ne'-tun= Khwaishtunnetunne.
ftwuc-tcu'-mifl-tun ^un'ne=Kaltsergheatunne.
Q,wuah-hwai-pum= Klikitat.
Q,wun-rxun'-me=Khwunrghunme.
Rabbitskins= Kawchodinne.
Raccoon=Mikaunikashinga.
Raccoons Village= White Raccoon's Village.
Rackeaway = Rockaway .
Racoon Village = White Raccoon's Village.
Racres=Arikara.
Ra-6ro-;oe=Rathroche.
Radiqueurs= Shoshoko.
Raguapuis=Bagiopa.
Rahum=Rahun.
Raicheshnoe = Riechesni .
Rain Pueblo=Chettrokettle.
Rainy-lake Indians=Kojejewininewug.
Raiz del Mesquite=Mesquite.
Ral-la-wat-seU= Kalawatset.
Ramaya= Santa Ana.
Ramocks=Rancocas.
Rampart= May nook.
Rampart Indians=Trotsikkutchin.
Ramushouuog=Ramushonoq.
Rancheria de la Pasion de Tucavi=Tucavi.
Rancheria de los Gandules=Moenkapi.
I Rancherias de la Pasion = Pasion.
I Rancherias de Santa Coleta= Santa Coleta.
Rancho Hediondo=Hediondo.
Rancokas = Rancocas.
Rancokeskill=Ramcock.
Rankokas= Rancocas.
Rankokus Kill=Ramcock.
Rapahanna, Rapahanocks=Rappahannock.
Rapahos= Arapaho.
Rapid Indians=Atsina.
Rappahanoc=Rappahannock.
Rappaho= Arapaho.
Ra-ra-to-oans, Ra-ra-t'wans=Chippewa.
Raretangh, Raritangs, Raritanoos, Raritanus=Rari-
tan.
Rarondaks= Adirondack.
Rasaoua-koueton=Nassauaketon.
Rasauweak= Rasawek.
Rasbi'nik=Razboinski.
Rascal, Rascal Indians =Tututni.
Rascals' Village =Sotstl.
Rassawck, Rassaweak, Rassawek= Rasawek.
Rat Indians=Tukkuthkutchiii, Vuntakutchin.
Ratiruntaks= Adirondack.
Rat-je Kama Tse-shu-ma=Haatze.
Rat nation=Wazhush.
Ratones= Pueblo Raton.
Rat people=Vuntakutchin.
Rat River Indians=Tukkuthkutchin.
Rattribe=Kake.
Ra-t>a, Rat-ye Ka-ma Tze-shuma=Haatze.
Raun=Rahun.
Raven= Petchaleruhpaka.
Raventown=Kalanuyi.
Ravin Indians= Crows.
Ra-we' qan/ ye=Rawekhanye.
Rawe'yapa= Pochotita.
Rayados=Tawehash.
Raychevsnoi=Riechesni.
Raymneecha=Khemnichan.
Rayouse=Cayuse.
Razbinsky, Razboinik=Razboinski.
Rchuch-e'di=Uokedi.
Real de Bacanuchi=Bacanuchi.
Real deNacosari=Nacosari.
Rea Ratacks= Klikitat,
Recars= Arikara.
Rechahecrians, Rechehecrians= Cherokee.
Recheshnaia= Nikolski.
Rechgawawanc, Rechkawick, Rechkawyck= Man
hattan.
Rechkewick, Rechouwhacky, Rechowacky = Rocka
way.
Reckawancks, Reckawawanc. Reckewackes, Reck-
gawawanc= Manhattan.
Reckheweck= Rechquaakie.
Reckkeweck, Reckkouwhacky, Reckomacki, Reck-
onhacky, Reckowacky=Rockaway.
Redais=Bidai.
Red Apaches= Apache.
Redcaps=Opegoi.
Red crayfish=Chakchiuma.
Red eagle=Tsishuwashtake.
Red Fox= Foxes.
Red Grounds=Kanchati.
Red House=Chichilticalli.
Red Indians=Beothukan Family.
Red Jacket Village=Tekisedaneyout.
Red knife, Red-knife Indians, Red Knives=Tatsa-
nottine.
Red lobsters=Chakchiuma.
Redoubt St. Michael=St. Michael.
Red people=Suwuki Ohimal.
1128
RED ROUND ROBES SACKS
[B. A. E.
Red Round Robes = Moknmiks.
Red Shield --Mahohivas.
Red stick Mikasuki.
Red Town=Chichilticalli.
Red Water band - Ita/.ipeho, Minisha.
Red Willow Indians- Taos.
Red Wing= Khemnichan,
Redwood Indians -Whilkut.
Redwoods -Huehnom.
Ree= Arikara.
Reed = Kushiksa.
Reese River Indians=Nahalgo.
Refugio^Nuestra Seiiora del Refngio.
Re' -ho = Tnlnka.
Reiners= Foxes.
Re-ka-ras. Re ke-rahs= Arikara.
Rek qua=Kek\voi.
Remedios Banamichi= Banamitzi.
Reminica Band= Khemnichan.
Remkokes Kancocas.
Remnica. Remnichah= Khemnichan.
Renais= Foxes.
Renapi= Delaware.
Renards= Foxes.
Renarhonon = Arendahronons.
Renars, Renarz^ Foxes.
Renecuey=Senecu.
Re-nis-te-nos -C'ree.
Renni Renape= Delaware.
Republic, Republican, Republican Pawnees,
l}qaes=Kitkehahki.
Requa Kckwoi.
Retchechnoi -Nikolski.
Rewechnongh= Ha verstraw.
Reweghnoncks= Manhattan.
Reyataotonwe ^Kheyataotomve.
Reyes de Cucurpe=Cucurpe.
Reynards --Foxes.
Rhagenratka = Neutrals.
Rhea = Arikara.
Rhiierrhonons= Erie.
Riana -Kiowa.
Ricapous- K ickapoo.
Bic'-aras. Ricaree, Ricaries, Ricaris, Ricars
ras, Riccaree, Riccarrees= Arikara.
Rice Indians =Menominee.
Rice Makers - Munorninikasheenhng
Richara -Arikara.
Richibouctou Kichibiicto.
Rich Prairie Dog- Achepabecha
Rickapoos K ickapoo.
Rickaras Rickarees, Rickerees- Arikara.
Kickohockans Cherokee.
Rick-ees, Ricora -Arikara.
Riechesnoe Nikolski.
Ri-ea-ta a-ta-wa Kheyataotonwe
Rigibucto --Kichibnct().
Riperonnons. Rigueronnons-Erie
Rihit Ponca.
Rikaras, Rikkara Arikara
Rikwa Kckwoi.
Rinak Kirak.
Rinconada Aritntoc.
Rio Grande de Espeleta--Oraibi
Riquehronnons =Krie
Ris Arikara.
Rishebouctou. Riihc
Repub-
Ric-ca-
ilJf dtLlof ^r'J°le^U Tyuonyi!g°U(>he-
Rjttenbenk Ritcnbetik
River Crows Mincsetpcri
River Indians Mahican
River that flies Wakpokinvaii
njauchcschnoje Nikolski "
Road Indians Ninnipasknl.'ces
Roak«-way • Rockaway
Roasters Dakota.
Robber Indians Bannock
Robbers Pillagers.
Roccainecco Roi-anieca
Rocher de Bout Roche de Bicuf
Ro'c'hilit Fix k Imo.
Horkamaguff, Rockamecook Kocaincr
Rockaway Reehquaakie
Rockcway • Rockaway.
Rocklnaians Kninbntiiash.
Kork of Katzimo Kat/imo
Hocks Jatonabiiie
Rockway= Rockaway.
Rocky Mountain Indians=Nahane, Sekani,
Rocpmeco = Rocameca.
Rodinunchsiouni=lroquois.
Roger's river, Rogue Indians =TutUtni.
Rogue River=Shasta, Takelma, Tututni.
Rogues= Pillagers.
Rogue's River = Tututni.
Roil-roil-pam=Klikitat.
Roinsac= Kaskaskia.
Rolling Bullet=Huhliwahli.
Romanons= Komonans.
Rondax, Rondaxe= Adirondack.
RoodeHuis=-('hichilticalli.
Rooktsu=Roktsho.
Rooptahee, Roop-tar-ha, Roop-tar-har=Rnptari.
Rooskops Tokali= Pooscoi tstekale.
Root Diggers=Ditsakana, Shoshoko.
Root-Eaters=Ditsakana, Shoshoko, Yumbadika.
Rop-tar-ha= Ruptari.
Roquai=Noquet.
Roque-choh=J\oktslio.
Rosa Hawicuii=Hawikuh.
Rosario=.Iiaspi, Santa Rosario.
Rosario Nacameri=Nacameri.
Roskeemo=Koskimo.
Rothfisch-Manner=Tluskez.
Rouameuo= Rocameca.
Rouinsac = Kaskaskia.
Round Heads=Tetes de Boule.
Round town people=Yuehi.
Roving Dakotas=Gens du Large.
Rowanans = Romonans.
Rrayados=Tawehash.
Rsarsavina=Sobaipnri.
Ruas=Tigua.
Ruhptare= Ruptari.
Ruibnaia=Ribnaia.
Rumachenanck= Ha verstraw.
Rumsenes. Rumsien, Runcienes=Rumsen.
Runicas= Tunica.
Runsenes, Runsienes=Rumsen.
Runsiens=Moquelumnan, Salitian family.
Ruqtca=Rukhcha.
Ruslen= Rumsen.
Ru'-tce= Ruche.
Ru'-tce yin-e= Ruche yine.
Ru-tcke=Ruchke.
Ruzany= Husanic.
Rxb'-yi-nes' tunne'= Rghoeyinestunnc.
Ryawas = Kiowa.
Rybnia=Ribnaia.
Rychesnoi= Nikolski.
Rye-Grass-Seed-Eaters -Waradika.
Ryuwas= Kiowa.
Saa-Kaalituck=Saukaultituchs
1 Saakies=Sauk.
Sa-akl=Yaqnina.
1 Sa-ak-ti-ka-i=Saticoy.
Saalis=Salish.
Saanitch=Sanetch.
Sa-aptin=Ncx 1'erces.
Sa-arcix. Sa arsey^Sarsi.
Saaskies, Saasskies=Sauk.
Sababish--Samamish.
Sabacola-^Sawokli.
Sabaguis -Sobaipnri.
Sabanoes=Sha\vnee
Sablez= Sable.
Sabsh Samisli.
Sabstnisky== Uglovaia.
Sabuagana Gutas, Sabuaganas=Akanakwint.
oacalanes^Saclan.
Sacatone=Sacaton.
Saccanesset=Sncc,onesset.
Saccung -Saweunk.
Sacenong -Saginaw.
Sachap =Satsop.
Sachdagughroonaw, Sachdagughs=I>o\vhatan.
Sachertelontin=Zukatlatan.
Sachet -Skagit.
Sachi Sank.
Bachipiers==Sakumehu.
Sa chinco, Sa-chin-ko -Tait
Backanoir=Lakmiut.
Sackawee'-thinyoowuc=Sakawithiniwuk.
Sacket-Skugit.
Sacks -Sank.
5ULL. 30]
SACKUNG ST. MICHAEL
1129
Sackung= Sawcunk.
Sacky=Sauk.
Sa9l'-req-tun=Sathlrekhtun.
Sac-me-ugh=Sakumehu.
Sacoes, Saco Indians =Sokoki.
Sacona=Jacona.
Saconet=Saconnet.
Sacramantenos, Sacramento Apaches=Mescaleros.
Sacs=Sauk.
Sacunck= Sawcunk.
Sadals6mte-k'iago= Kiowa Apache.
Sadamon, Sadamons=Sadanimo.
Saddals=Skaddal.
Seadju'gal la'nas=Sadjugahl-lanas.
Sadujames=Sadammo.
Saeckkill= Sack hoes.
Sae-lies=Salish.
Saelis=Chehalis.
Seelo= Tepehuane.
Sa-essau-dinneh= Etheneldeli.
Sagachiganirini8ek=Sagaiguninini.
Sagadahock= Sagadahoc.
Sagahrganirini, Sagaiganinini=Sagaiguninini.
Sagamore John's Town=Misha\vuni.
Sag-a-na-ga= Delaware.
Saganaws=Saginaw.
Sagans=Sugeree.
Sagantwaga - wininiwak = Sugwaundugahwinine-
wug.
Ssaga'nusili = Sagangusili.
Sagaseys=Sauk.
Sagavoq=Sagavok.
Sagayayumnes= Sakaiakumne.
Sag£e'=Sagi.
Sagennom=Soyennow.
Sage-nom-nis=Sageriomnas.
Sagetaen-ne= Chiricahua.
Saghadellautin=Zakatlatan.
Sagina, ^aginang=Saginaw.
Sagitawawininiwag=Sagewenenewak.
Sagiwa=Sauk.
Sagkonate=Saconnet.
Saguaguana=Akanaquint.
Saguan6s=Shawnee.
Saguaripa=S;ihuaripa.
Saguina, Saguinam, Saguinan, Saguinau=Saginaw.
Saguna= Laguna.
Sagus, Sagust=Saugus.
S. Agustin=0iaur.
S. Agustin del Pueblito de Tucson, S. Agustin de
Tuson= Tucson.
S. Agustin Oiaur=Oiaur.
Sagwandagawinini, Sagwandagawininiwag = Sug-
waundugahwininewug.
Sahagi=D_akota.
Sahagungusili = Sagangusi 1 i .
Sahajugwan alth Lennas=Sadjugahllanas.
Sahantila=Siksika.
Sahapotins, Sahaptain, Sahaptan, Sahaptanian=Ncz
Percys.
Sahaptin=Nez Perec's, Waiilatpuan Family.
Sahaptins=Waiilatpuan Family.
Sahawahmish=Sahevvamish.
Sa-he'=Cree.
Sahehxwamish=Sahewamish.
Sah-halah=Shahala.
Sah haptinnay= Nez Perces.
Sahhihwish=Sahewamish.
Sahi'yena=Cheyenne.
Sah-ku-mehu=Sakumehu.
Sahlalah=Silela.
Sahmamish= Samamish.
Sahmish = Samish .
Sahnchecontuckquet=Sanchecantacket.
Sah-nels=Shanel.
Sahnikans = A ssu m pi n k .
Sahohes, Sa-hone=Saone.
Sah-o-ne-hont-a-par-par= Saone Hunkpapa.
Sahonies=Saone.
Sah-own=Sangona.
Sahquatucket=Satucket.
Sah-se-sah tinney= Etheneldeli.
Sahuaripas=.Iova.
Sah-wah-mish = Sa vvamish .
Sahwaunoo=Shawnee.
Sai'-a-kwa=Sia.
Sai'-az=Saia.
Saich-kioie-tachs, Saich-kwil-tach=Lekwiltok.
Saiconke = See kon k .
Saidoka=Modoc.
Sai'-du-ka= Snakes.
Saie'kuun=Cree.
Saikine=Pima.
Saikinne= Papago, Pima,
Sai-letc', Sai-letc'-ic-me'-;unne=Siletz.
Sailk-sun=Sailupsun.
Sai-nals=Shanel.
Sainct Gabriel = Ossossane.
Sainct lacques et sainct Philippe=Saint Jacques et
Saint Philippe.
Sainct Iean=Etarita.
Sainct Ignace=Taenhatentaron.
Sainct Matthieu=Ekarenniondi.
ainctl. Paulus=San Pablo.
ainct]. Petrus=San Pedro.
Sainct Pierre et sainct Paul=Ehouae.
Sainct Thomas=Saint Thomas.
Sai-nels-chas-kaw=Shanel.
Sainstkla=Siuslaw.
S [aint] . Antoine de Senecu.
St. Antony =SjEiue«».-
St. Barthob»mew=Cochiti. "~"
St. Bigin=*Stiint Regi.s.
Saint Coy/=Kendaia. £_
St. Dies=Sandia.
Saint Domingo=Santo Domingo.-
S'.'d'osquet, St. Douskie, St.
Sainte Anne de Ristigouche = KestigoTiche.
Sfaint] Edward=Baipia.
Sainte Marie de Sault=Pavvating.
St. Estevan, S'. Estevan Acoma, St. Estevan Q,ueres=-
Acoma.
Saint Estienne= Kiohero.
St. Eulalie=Santa Olalla.
Saint Fran9ais=Saint Francis.
St. Francais de Sales=Saint Francis.
St. Francis=Nambe.
St. Francis Borgia=Michilimackinac.
St. Francis de Sales=Saint Francis.
Saint Francis Regis = Saint Regis.
St Francis Xavier des Pres=La Prairie.
St. Francoi, St. Franpois= Saint Francis.
Saint Francois du Lac=La Prairie.
Saint-Franpois-Xavier= Saint Francis Xavier, San
Francisco Xavier de Vigge Biaundo.
St. Fran9ois Xavier=Ganovyarohare.
St. Francois Xavier a Laprairie de la Magdeleine=
La Prairie.
Saint-Francois-Xavier-de-Biaundo= San Francisco
Xavier de Vigge Biaundo.
Saint-Franpois Xavier-des-Pres= La Prairie.
St Francois Xavier du Sault=Caughnawaga.
St. Gregory = A bo.
St.Guillaume=Teotongniaton.
Sl. Hieronimo=Taos.
Saint Iean= Etarita.
S. lean Baptiste= Saint Jean Baptiste, Cahiague.
St. Ignatius =Taenhatentaron.
St. Isabella = Santa Isabel.
Saint Jacques, St. James=Kanagaro.
Saint Jean= Deyodeshot, San Juaii.
Saint JeanBaptiste=Onondaga (vil.).
Saint-Jean des Chevaliers=San Juan.
S1 Jerome, S[aint]. Jerome de los Taos, S^ Jeronimo,
S[aint], Jeronimo de Taos=Taos.
STaint] Joachin=San Joa<iuin.
S faint] Joanne = San Juan.
Saint John= Deyodeshot, San Juan.
St. John of God=San Juan de Dios.
St. John's= Etarita, Malecite, San Juan.
Saint John's river Indians, St. John's tribe= Male-
cite.
S? Josef=Patoqua.
Saint Joseph =Gayagaanhe, Patoqua, Sillery,
Teanaustayae.
S^ Laurence=Picuris.
StLazarus=San Lazaro.
St. Lewis, St. Lewisses=San Luis de A{)alachi.
Sjaint], Lorent=San Lorenzo.
St. Ludlovic de Vacapa=Bacapa.
S[aint], Marcellus=Sonoita.
S? Marco=San Marcos.
S» Maria=Galisteo.
S[aint], Mark=San Marcos.
S[aint]. Martin, S[aint], Martin of the Opas= San
Martin.
Saint Mary=Teatontaloga.
St. Mary's=Gannentaha, Santa Maria Magdalena.
Saint Mathias= Ekarenniondi.
St. Mathias de Tuto Magoidag=Tutomagoidag.
S[aint]. Matthaeus de Sicoroidag=Sicoroidag.
St. Michael = San Miguel Zuaqne, Scanonaenrat.
1130
SAINT MICHAEL S SANDEA
[B. A. E.
Saint Michael's=Kanagaro.
Saint Michel -Saint Michael, Kanagaro, Khioetoa,
Scanonaenrat.
St. Nicholas Kenai.
St. Orloff, St. Orlova=Orlova.
St Pablo =San Pablo.
St. Paul-Kodiak.
St. Peter- San Pedro.
Saint Peter's =Caughnawaga.
Sfaint]. Phelippe, St. Philip -San Felipe.
St. Philip de JHS=Terrenate.
St. Philippe. St. Philips, St. Phillipe, St. Phillippe=
San Felipe.
Saint R«ne=Onnontare.
Saint Stephen -Kiohero.
St. Yotoc = Sonnioto.
Sai'-o-kwa^Sia.
8aiopine»=Tiopines.
Sa -i-sa-'dtinne=Etheneldeli.
Bai- wash = Shasta.
8ai yu' cle-me' }unne=Coos.
Sai yu' sla-me' ;unne, Sai-yus'-t'pu-me' }unne=
Siuslavv.
Sajay-Xagua.
Sa-jer-o-pan-ga=Skidi.
Sajirit ^San Juan Capistrano.
Sakacawone=Secacawoni.
Sakadelontin=Zakatlatan.
8akahiganiriouek=Sagaiguninini.
Sa'ka 6 •ganing-=Sukaauguning.
Sakatalan. Sakataloden-Zukatlatan.
Sakawes, Sakawis=Sauk.
8akawiyiniwok=Sakawithiniwuk.
8akawiyiniw=Sngwaundugah\vininewug.
Sakes-=Sauk.
Bake ton =Saca ton.
8aketupiks=Siksika.
S'a-ke-w'e, Sakewi=Sauk.
Sikhalis = Skatalis.
Bak'hutka=Abihka.
Sakiaqdjung = Sakiakdjung.
Sakiman. Sakinam, Sakinan, Sakinang=Saginaw.
Sa'ki qe'gawa-i = Saki-kega\vai.
Sa-kish-Tsahis.
Sakisimme = Lakisumne.
Sa ki yu=Sauk.
Sak ka ya -Sakaya.
Sak'la'nas = Siigua-lanas.
Saklans --Saclan.
Sakoa'n =Su k k wan.
Ba'kona— Jacona.
8a i k'o ft, Bak'o'ta-Cheyenne
Bato-Sauk.
aky-Sauk.
Salab winwu =Salabi.
B*alA'ndas— Salendas.
Salan Pomaa Salan Pomo.
Sa<-'id.\n kun— Sahldung.
Salem Indians^ Mania.
Sa'lic Ntlakyapamuk.
.
Balinat— Salinan.
Saline KeUrhewaundaugenink
Saline Apaches Mescalcros
Sahsh =Salishan Family
Saliutla Siuslaw.
8allenchea--=Talincbi.
Sallicoah S<-lik\vayi.
8almero» -Salincros.
Salmon Eaters -Tn/aiiigadika
Salmon River Snakes -Tllkuarika
Balien, Salses Salsonu.
Salionai >Saclan.
SaUt Kamlups Kamloopa
SalstixaaUitlini Spokaii.
Salixuyilp .('i)lvilh:.
Salt City -Mntsaki.
Salteur Chipp«-wa.
Salt Lake Digger, Hohandika.
Salt Lick Town Lick Town
Salt water band- LOWIT Chehalia
Sal wi'qa Salwahka.
Salzon Sal soi i it.
Sam ab mi«h -Sarnainish
Samackman-Samahcnmm.
Sam-ahmish=Samamish.
Samalayuca=Ojitp de Samalayuca.
Samam-hoo=Semiahmoo.
Samaripa=Sahnaripa.
Samboukas=Samboukia.
S. Ambrosio Busanic=Busanic.
Samdan=Sumdum.
Sa'menos=Soraenos.
S'a'mic=Saniish.
Sa-milk-a-nuigh=Similkameen.
Samipoas=Sanipxaos.
Sam-na'i, Sam-nan=Picuris.
Samokin=Shamokin.
Samoupavi=Shpngopovi.
Samparicka= Ditsakana.
Sampeetches, Sampiches, Sampichya, Sampits. Sam-
puches=Sanpet.
Samtsh = Sanetch .
Sanas=Sana.
San Agustin=0iaur.
San Agustin del Isleta=Isleta.
San Agustin Oiaur=Oianr.
Sanakhanskoe = Sanyakoan.
Sanaki'wa= Choc taw.
! Sa'nak'oan=Sanyakoan.
San Aldefonso=San Ildefonso.
San Ambrosio de Busanio = Busanic.
San Andres Atotonilco = Atptonilco.
San Andres Chinipas=Chinipa.
San Andres Conicari=Conicari.
San Antonio = Bac'\iancos, Salinan Family, Senecu.
San Antonio de la Isleta=Isleta, Isleta del Sur.
San Antonio del Pueblo =Pomojoua.
S[an], Antonio de Senaca, San Antonio de Sencen,
San Antonio de Seneci, San Antonio de Senecu=
Senecu.
San Antonio de TTquitoa=Oquitoa.
S[anl. Antonio Ilamatech=Ilainatech.
San Antonio of Sinolu=Senecn del Sur.
S[an]. Antonio Oquitoa=Oquitoa.
San Antonio Seneca = Senecu del Sur.
S[an], Augustin=Oiaur.
San Augustin de Ahumada, San Augustin de Ahu-
mada Eio de la Trinidad=San Agustin de Ahu
mada.
San Augustin de la Isleta, San Augustin del Isleta=
Isleta.
Sfanl. Augustinus = 0iaur.
San Bartolome= Puaray.
San Bartolome Batacosa=Batacosa.
S[an], Bartolome Comac= Comae.
San Bartolome de Jongopavi, San Bartolome de
Jougopavi, San Bartolome de Xongopabi, San
Bartolome de Xongopavi=Shongopovi.
San Bartolomeo = Cochiti.
S[anl Bernabe Jongopavi=Shongopovi.
San Bernahdino de Ahuatobi, San Bernardino, San
Bernardino de Aguatuvi, San Bernardino de Ahua-
tobi=Awatobi.
San Bernardino del AguaCaliente= San Bernardino.
S[an], Bernardino Gualpi=VVal pi.
S[an]. Bernardo Aquimuri=Aquimuri.
S[anf. Bernardo de Aguatuvi=Awatobi.
San Bernardo de Jongopabi=Shongopovi.
San Bernardo Gracia B,eal=Terrenate.
SanBorja=San Francisco Borja.
S[an]. Buena ventura, San Buena Ventura de Co-
chita, San Buena Ventura de Cochiti=Cochiti.
S[an], Buen. de Mossaquavi=Mishongnovi.
Sfanj. Cajetanus = Calabazas.
San Capistrano = San Juan Capistrano.
San Carlos de Carmelo, San Carlos del Carmelo, San
Carlos de Monterey = San Carlos.
S[an]. Catherina=Cuitciabaqui.
Sfanl. Cayetano=Tumacacori.
Sfanl. Cayetano de Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
San Cayetano de Calabazas=Calabazas.
S[an]. Cayetano Tumagacori, S[an], Cayetano Tu-
mapacori= Tumacaeori.
San Cazaro=San La/.aro.
San Christoval=San Cristobal.
Sanchu=Sauchu.
San Clemente=Bejuituuy.
S[an]. Cosmas=San Cosme.
San Cristobel, San Cristoforo, San Cristoval=San
Cristobal.
8anctuit=Satuit.
Sandea=Sandia.
BULL. 30]
SAISTDEDOTAN SANKS
1131
Sandedotan = Sandatoton .
Sandesque = Sandusky .
Sand-hill people =Neomai tan eo.
SanDiaz=Sandia.
San Diegnito=San Dieguito.
San Diego=Gyusiwa, Tesuque, Uitorrum.
San Diego de Jamez, San Diego de Jemes, San Diego
de Jemez, San Diego de los Emex, San Diego de los
Hemes, San Diego de los Temes=Gyusiwa.
San Diego de Tesuque = Tesuque.
San Diego de Uitorrum = Uitorrum.
San Dieguito = San Diego.
San Diepo de Pitquin=Pitic.
San Diepo de T7quitoa=Oquitoa.
Sandilla=Sandia.
San Domingan, San Domingo=Santo Domingo.
S[an]. Doonysio=San Dionysio.
Sandoske, Sandosket, Sandoski, Sandosky, Sandouski,
Sandousky=Sandusky.
S. Andres Esqugbaag=Esqubaag.
Sand town=Uktahasasi.
Sanduskee, Sanduski, Sanduskians= Sandusky.
Sandusky Senecas=Mingo.
Sandy Lake Indians =Kahmetah\vungaguma.
Saneca=Senecu del Sur.
S[an]. Eduard de Baipia, S[an]. Eduardo, Sfan].
Eduardo de Aribacpia, San Edvardo de Baipia=
Baipia.
Sanels = Shanel.
S[an], Estanislao Octam, S[an] Estanislao Ooltan=
Ooltan.
San Esteban de Acoma, San Esteban de Asoma, S[an],
Estevan de Acoma=Aeoma.
San Felepe, S[an], Felip, Sfaa]. Felipe de Cueres,
S[an], Felipe de Cuerez=San Felipe.
San Felipe de Jesus Guevavi=Guevavi.
San Felipe de Keres, San Felipe de Queres=San
Felipe.
S[an]. Felipe Gracia Real del Terrenate=Terrenate.
San Felipo, San Felippe, San Fellipe=San Felipe.
San Fernando Villacata=San Fernando Vellicata.
San Filipe=San Felipe.
San Francisco=0aiman, Dolores, Nambe, San
Francisco de lo.s Tejas (or Neches).
San Francisco de Borja de Tecoripa=Tecoripa.
San Francisco de los Nechas, San Francisco de los
Neches, San Francisco de los Techas=San Fran
cisco de los Tejas (or Neches).
San Francisco de Nambe= Nambe.
San Francisco de Oraibe, San Francisco de Oraybe=
Oraibi.
San Francisco de Sandia=Sandia.
San Francisco Guazava=Guazavas.
San Francisco Javier=San Francisco Xavier de
Vigge Biaundo.
San Francisco Javier Arivechi=Arivechi
San Francisco Javier Cuchuta=Cuchuta.
San Francisco Javier de Guazava=Guazavas.
San Francisco Javier Reboyco=Robesco.
San Francisco Lajas=Lajas.
San Francisco Nambe = Nambe.
San Francisco Pajagiie = Pojoaque.
San Francisco Xavier, San Francisco Xavier de
Vigge=San Francisco Xavier de Vigg<5 Biaundo.
S[an], Francisco Xavier del Bac=San Xavier del
Bac.
San Francisquita=Echilat.
San Gabriel, San Gabriel del Yunque=Gabrieleno,
Yugeuingge.
S[an]. Gaetan=Calabazas.
S. Angel=San Angelo.
San Geronimo de los Tahos, San Geronimo de los
Taos, San Geronimo de Taos=Taos.
San Geronimo Huexotitlan = Huexotitlan.
San Geronymo=San Geronimo.
San Geronymo de los Thaos=Taos.
Sanghikansr Sangicans= Assumpink.
Sangiestas = Saugiesta.
S[an]. Gioachino=San Joaquin.
San Gregorio=Abo.
San Gregoris Jaumalturgo= Jaumalturgo.
Sangut = Saugus.
Sanhicans, Sanhickans= Assumpink.
San Hieronimo, San Hieronimo de los Corazones=
Corazones.
S[an]. Hieronymo=Taos.
Sanhikani, Sanhikins= Assumpink.
S[an]. lacobus de Oiadaibuisc=Ojiataibues.
Sanich = Sanetch .
San Ignacio. See S. Ignacio.
San Ignacio=San Ignacio de Kadakaman, Pa-
chawal, Tubac.
San Ignacio Cuquiarachi=Corodeguachi.
San Ignacio de Soniquipa, San Ignacio de Soniquipe=
Sinoquipe.
San Ignacio de Tesia=Tesia.
San Ignacio Guibori=Quiburi.
San Ignacio Onabas=Onavas.
San Ignacio Sinoquipe=Sinoquipe.
San Ignacio Torin=Torin.
San II de Conso=San Ildefonso.
S[anl. Ildefonso Ostimuri=Ostimuri.
San Ildefonso Yecora=Yecora.
San Ildefonzo, San Ildephonso, San Ilefonso=San
Ildefonso.
San Imirio=San Emidio.
S[an], Iosepho=Patoqua.
Sa-nish'=Arikara.
San Isidore = Pueblo de los Jumanos.
SanJsidro=Wilakal.
Sanftika= Arapaho.
San luan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
San Jacinto=Saboba.
S[an]. Javier, S[an]. Javier Bac=San Xavier del
Bac.
San Javier de Batuco=Batuco.
San Javier del Bac, S[an], Javier del Bacel=Saii
Xavier del Bac.
San Javier de Vigge=San Francisco Xavier de
Vigge- Biaundo.
San Jldefonsp=San Ildefonso.
S[an]. Joaquin. See S. Joaquin.
San Joaquin de Basosuma=Basosuma.
San Jose=Ichenta, San Jos6 de los Nazones, Tu-
macacori.
San Jose Charay=Charac.
San Jose Chinapa=Chinapa.
San Jose Commondu=San Jos6 de Comondu.
S[an], Jose de Joconostla= Joconostla.
San Jose de la Laguna=Laguna.
San Jose de Matape = Matape.
San Jose de Pimas=San Jos6 de los Pimas.
San Jose de Teopari de Ovas=Teopari.
S[an]. Jose de Tizonazo=Tizonazo.
San Jose de Tucson=Tucson.
S[an], Josef = Pa toqua.
San Josef de La Laguna=Laguna.
S[an], Josefo=Patoqua.
Sfan] Jose Imuri=Imuris.
S[an] Jose Matape=Matape.
San Joseph de Commondu, San Joseph de Comondo =
San Jos6 de Comondu.
San Joseph de Jemez =Patoqua.
San Joseph de los Nazones=San Jose de los Na
zones.
San Joseph de los Pimas=San Jos<S de los Pimas.
San. Joseph de Soyopa=Soyopa.
San Jose Teopari= Teopari.
S[an]. Jua, San Juan=San Juan de los Jemez.
San Juan Atotonilco=Atotonilco.
San Juan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
San Juan B [autista] , Maguina=Maguina.
San Juan Capestrano=San Juan Capistrano.
San Juan Capistrano=Juanefios, Uturituc.
S[anJ. Juan Capistrano de Ulurituc, San Juan Capis-
trans de Virtud= Uturituc.
S[an]. Juan Corapa=Corapa.
S[an] Juan de Guachinela=Huachinera.
San Juan de los Caballeros, San Juan de los Cabel-
leros=San Juan.
San Juan del Rio=Toapara.
S[an], Juande Mata=Mata.
San Juaneros, San Juaners=San Juan.
San Juan Evangelista Tosonachic=Tosanachic.
S[an]. Juan Guachinera, San Juan Guachirita=Hua-
chinera.
S[an]. Juan Peyotan==Peyotan.
S[anJ. Juan Quiburi=Quiburi.
San Judas = San Simon y San Judas.
San Judas Tadeo=Tadeovaqui.
San Juris=San Imiri.
Sankaskitons = Sisseton .
Sankawee = Tsan kawi .
Sankewi=Sauk.
Sankhicani= Mohawk, Assumpink.
Sankhicans, Sankhikans, Sankihani, Sankikani, San-
kikman= Assumpink.
Sanko = Comanche.
Sankonk= Sawcunk.
Sanks=Sauk.
1132
SAN LAIDA SANTA ROSALIA DI MULEGE
[B. A. E.
San Laida-=Sancita.
San Lasaro -Sun La/aro.
S|anl. Limon Tucsani = rrncsani.
San Lodovic=Sevilleta.
San Lorenzo -A/.qneltan, Picuris, San Lazaro.
San Lorenzo de la Santa Cruz -Santa Crux.
San Lorenzo de los Pecuries = Picuris.
San Lorenzo del Real, S[an). Lorenzo del Realito=
San Loren/o.
San Lorenzo de Pecuries. San Lorenzo de Picuries =
Picuris.
San Lorenzo de Tezuqui=Tesuque.
San Lorenzo el Real Pueblo de Zumas = San Lo-
rcn/o.
San Lorenzo Guepaca, San Lorenzo Huepaca=Hue-
pac.
San Lorenzo Tezuqui Tcsuque.
San Louis de Bacapa= Bacapa.
San Louis Indians = Luisefio.
San Li cas ^Galisteo.
S(an). Liicas de Galpa=--Galpa.
Slant Ludlov de Bacapa= Bacapa.
S|an|. Luis- San Luis de Apalarhe.
San Luis Bacadeguachi = Baeadeguachi.
S{an] Luis Bacapa--^ Bacapa.
San, Luis Bacuancos = Bacuanoos.
San Luis Bacupa. San Luis Beltran de Bacapa, S[an],
Luis de Bacapa-= Bacapa.
San Luis de Seuilleta --Sevilleta.
San Luisenians. San Luisenos=- Luisefio.
San Luis Gonzaga de Bacadeguatzi=Bacadeguaehi.
Sjan], Luis Guebavi -Gnevari.
San Luisienos=Lniseno.
SI an]. Luis Obispo Sevilleta=Seviletta.
S{anj. Luis Quitobac— Bacapa.
San Luis Rey Lui-eno.
San Luis town San Luis dc Apalache.
San Marcelo. San Marcelo del Sonoita, San Marcelo
del Xonuida, S[an], Marcelo Sonoydag = Sonoita.
San Marcial=Trenaquel.
San Marcos Klj man.
San Marcos de Apalache— San Marcos.
SfanJ. Mateo, San Mateo Cant, S[an]. Mateo Caut=
San Mateo de Saguaripa, San Mateo Malzura=San
Mateo.
S(anj. Mateo Soroydad^=S(>n<>ita.
Sfan . Mathias de Tutomagoidag^Tutomogoidair
S[anl Mathias Tutum = Tuttim.
San Miguel -Giievavi, Haatze, Mactati.San Mitrucl
de Linares, San Miguel Zuaque, Taos. ,sve'»//w
S. Miguel.
San Miguel de Cuellar -San Miguel de Linares
San Miguel de Guevavi=Guevavi
Miguel de los Adeas San Miguel de Linares
oan Miguel de Oposura ( iposura.
San Miguel de Sonoitac. San Miguel de Ssonoitag=
San Miguel Oraybi Oraibi.
San Miguel Taxique Tajique
San Miguel Ures I' res.
S. Anna Santa Ana.
Sannagers Seneca.
Sanona Sangona.
Sanonawantowane -ravug'i
San Pablo 1'a.ik... .svV also S Pablo
San Pablo del Pescadero I Vsea.ien,
Ran Pablo de Tepehuanes TcpchiianeH
San Pablo Tubutama Tuhutaina
8!anL Pantaleon -Aril.ait.a
San Pasqual S;m I'-ivciuiI
:an Pedro y San
San Pedro and San Pablo '
Pablo.
Ban Pedro del Cuchillo I'aako
edro de lo» Jamajabs Sail Pedro.
i-^^r^'i^r^^i-,
San Pedro Tuhutama Tubutanm '
".n'pablu.8an Pabl° de Bicufier ^s"" "'"dm y
San Ppt/«« <•.'•( r 1 1 ., .1
Pitch'
Sanpits -
San Poels, San Poils=Sanpoil.
San Rafael=Guevavi.
San Rafael Indians=.Iukiusme.
Sansarcs Dakotas=Sans Arcs.
San Sebastian Peregrino=San Sebastian.
S[an]. Serafin, S[an]. Serafin Actum, San Serafin de
Actum, S[an]. Serafino del Napcub=San Serafin.
San Sevastian^San Sebastian.
SaT1shkia-a-runu= Miami.
S[an]. Simeon de Tucsani=Tucsani.
S[anj Simon=Upasoitac.
S[anJ. Simon Tucsani, S[an], Simon Tuesani=Tuc-
sani.
San Simony Judas de Vpasoitac = Upasoitac.
Sanspoele, Sans Puelles=Sanpoil.
Santa. See also Sta,
Santa Ana=Alarnillo, Galisteo, Punyistyi, San-
tan.
S[an]ta Ana Anamic=Anamic.
Santa Anna=Santa Ana.
Santa Barbara=Salinan Family.
Santa Barbara Indians=Chnmashan Family.
Santa Catalina=Cnitciabaqui. See Sta. Catalina.
Santa Catalina Baimena=Baimena.
Santa Catalina Cayamoa = Camoa.
Santa Catalina de Baitrena=Baimena.
Santa Catarina. See also Sta . Catarina.
Santa Cruz = Santa Cruz de Mayo, Terrenate. See
a£.soSta. Cruz. »
Santa Cruz Bacum=Bacum.
: Santa Cruz de Gaibanipitea=Gaibanipitea.
Santa Cruz de Galisteo = Galisteo.
Santa Cruz de Jaibanipitca de Pimas=Gaibani-
pitea.
Santa Cruz de la Canada=Santa Cruz.
Santa Cruz del Cuervo=Gaibanipitea.
Santa Cruz de Nanipacna=Nanipacna.
Santa Cruz de Nazas=Nazas.
Santa Cruz Islanders=Mishnmash.
S [an] . Tadeo Batqui, San Tadeo Vaqui, S [an] . Thad-
adeus de Batki=Tadeovaqui.
Santa Dominga, Santa Domingo=Santo Domingo.
Santa Eulalia=Santa Olalla.
Santa Gertrudes=Santa Gertrudis.
Santa Gertrudis. See Sta. Gertrudis .
Santainas=Santiam.
Santa Madalena, S[anta]. Magdalena, Santa Mag-
dalena de Buquibava=Buquibava.
Santa Maita=Mata.
Santa Maria=Jesus Maria y Jose\ Santa Maria
Magdalena. See alxo Sta. Maria.
Santa Maria Baceraca=Baserac.
Santa Maria Batuco=Batuco.
Santa Maria de Galisteo = Galisteo.
Santa Maria de Grado— Santa Crnz.
Santa Maria de Guadelupe = Nnestra Sefiora de
Guadalupe.
Santa Maria del Agua Caliente=Dneztumac.
Santa Maria de los Angeles = Santa Maria Magda
lena.
Santa Maria de Ocotan=Ocotan.
Sfanta] Maria de Secunca, Santa Maria de Suamca,
Santa Maria de Suanca=Suamoa.
Santa Maria Guazamota=Guazamota.
Bfantal. M[aria]. Magdalen = B\K]iiibava.
Santa Maria Magdalena Soanca=Suamea.
Santa Maria Milpillas-Milpillas.
Santa Maria Mobas=Movas.
Santa Maria Nacameri=Nacameri.
Santa Maria Soamca, Santa Maria Soamnca, Santa
Maria Soanca=Snamca.
Santa Maria Vaseraca=Baserac.
Santana= Santa Ana.
Santanas=Shawnee.
Sant Antonio de Padua=Puaray.
Sant Antonio de Senecu=Seneen.
Santa Nympha=Santa Nynfa.
Santa Olaya= Santa Olalla.
Santa Rosa=We\vutno\vhu. See also Sta» Rosa.
Santa Rosa Corodeguatzi=Corodeguachi.
Santa Rosa de Abiquiu=Abiquiu.
Santa Rosa de Coradeguatzi=Corodeguachi.
Santa Rosa de Hauicui=Hawikuh.
Santa Rosa de Santa Maria=Pachora.
Santa Rosalia de Moleje=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
Santa Rosalia de Onopa=Onopa.
S[anta]. Rosalia di Mulege =Santa Rosalia Mu
lege.
BULL. 30]
SANTAS SATCAP
1133
Santas=Santee.
Santa Teresa de Guazapares=Guazapares.
Santa Teresea=Tukutnut.
Santa Tulalia= Santa Eulalia.
Santa Ysabel=Santa Isabel.
Sant Buenaventura=Picuris.
Sant Chripstobal=San Cristobal.
Santeaux=Chippewa.
Santee of the East. Santee Sioux— Santee.
Santena, Santeurs=Chippewa.
Sant Francisco de los Espanoles, Sant Gabriel, Sant
Gabriele = Y ugeuingge.
Santiago =Cocospera, Pecos, Ojiataibues.
Santiago Cocospera=Cocospera.
Santiago de Oiadaibuisc= Santiago.
Santiago Huires=Huite.
Santiago Optuabo=Optuabo.
Santiago Papasquiaro= Papasquiaro.
Santiago Teneraca=Teneraca.
Santiago Yepachic=Yepachic.
Santian=Santiam.
Santie, Santie bands, Santie Sioux=Santee.
San Timeteo, San Timoteo=Tolocabi.
Santisima Nombre de Maria= Jesus Maria y Jos6.
Santisima Trinidad de la mesa del Tonati=Toiiati.
Santisima Trinidad de Potam=Potam.
Santisima Trinidad Vicam=Bicam.
Santisima Virgen de los Dolores=Nuestra Senora
de los Dolores cle los Aes.
Sant Joan=San Juan.
Sant Joan Baptista=San Juan Bautista.
Sant Joan Batista=San Juan.
Sant Marcos = San Marcos.
Santo=Tontos.
Santo Demingo= Santo Domingo.
Santo Domingo=Q,uartelejo.
S[anto]. Domingo de Xacoma, S[anto], Domingo de
Xacoms, S[anto], Domingo de Xacona=Jaeona.
S. Antoine de Senecu=Senecu.
San Tomas de Abiquiu=Abiquiu.
S. Antonio =Bacuancos, San Antonio, Senecu.
S. Antonio de Senaca. S. Antonio de Sencen, S. An
tonio de Seneci, S! Antonio de Senecu=Seiiecu.
S. Antonio Ilamatech=Ilamatech.
S. Antonio Oquitoa=Oquitoa.
Santo Kosario de Vinatacot=Vinatacot.
Santos Angeles=Guevavi.
Santos Reyes Cucurpe=Cucurpe.
Santo Tomas =Servas.
Santo Tomas de Abicui, Santo Tomas de Abiquiu=
Abiquiu.
Santo Tomas de Sereba, Santo Tomas de Servas =
Servas.
SantSeronons = Seneca.
Sant Pedro y Sant Pablo=Sia.
Sant Phelipe, Sant Philepe=San Felipe.
gan-;su'^in=Santsukdhin.
Sant Xpoval, Sant Xupal=San Cristobal.
Sant Yidefonso. Sant Ylefonso=San lldefonso.
SanuY=Sanukh.
San Xabier del Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
San Xavier = San Francisco Xavier de Vigge Bia-
undo.
San Xavier de Baca, S[an]. Xavier del Bac=San
Xavier del Bac.
S[an], Xavier 4es Praiz, S[an]. Xavier des Prez=La
Prairie.
San Xavier de Naxera=San Francisco Javier de
Najera.
San Xavier de Viaundo, San Xavier de Vigge = San
Francisco Xavier de Vigg6 Biaundo.
San Xavier de Zac, S[an], Xavier du Bac=San
Xavier del Bac.
San Ygnacio=San Tgnacio.
San Yidefonso, San Yldefonzo=San lldefonso.
San Ysedro, San Ysidro=Wilakal.
San Zavier de Bac = San Xavier del Bac.
Sanze-Ougrin=Santsukdhin.
S!aoda'n=Sumdum.
Sa'ok=Sooke.
Saone = Sangona.
Saopi= Farmers' Band.
Saouans=Shawnee.
Saoux= Dakota.
Saoynes=Saone.
Saoyns = Cheyenne.
Ba/pani= Atsina.
Sapa-Pesah = Sapeessa,
Sapa wicasa=Ute.
Sapenys^aaponi.
Sapes=Esopus.
Sapetan, Sapetens=Nez Percys.
Sa-pi-li=Salpilel.
Sapiny=Saponi.
Sapokanikan = Sapohanikan .
Sapon=Sfiponi, Tisepan.
Sapona Indians, Saponees, Sapones, Saponeys, Sa-
pongs=Saponi.
Saponickan=Sapohanikan.
Saponies, Saponys, Sapoones, Sapbonies=Saponi.
Sapotans=Nez Percys.
Bapototot=Lopotatimni.
Sappokanican=Sapolianikan.
Sappona, Sapponce, Sapponees, Sapponeys, Sapponi.;
Sapponie Town, Sappony, Saps=Baponi.
Sap-suckers= Minesetperi.
Saptans, Saptin=Nez 1'erces.
Sapwell=Sanpoil.
Saqai'dAgi'lgana lnaga'-i=Sakaedigiiilas.
Saqgui' gyit'inai'=Sagui-gitunai.
Sa'qta=Sakta.
Saquaacha = K watami .
S aquan = Sequan .
Saquatucket=Satncket.
Saquechuma=Chakchiuma.
Saquenets = Saguenay .
Saques=Sauk.
Saquetuckett=Satucket.
Saquinam, Saquinan=Saginaw.
Saquis=Sauks.
Saq»te'nedi=Sakutenedi.
Saracatzi=Saracachi.
Sarai=Zuni.
Sarame=Xarame.
Sarani = Sichomovi.
Saran=Zuni.
Saranay = Sarauahi .
Sarannah, Sarannas=Slmv/nee.
Baras=Cheraw.
Saraurahi = Sarauahi .
Saraus, Sarau town=Chera\v.
Saravay=Sarauahi.
Saraw Town, Saraws=Cheraw.
Saray=Zuni.
Sarcee, Sarcess, Sarcis, Sarcix=Sarsi.
Saretika=Arapaho.
Sargenta rucas=Sargentaruka.
Sarie=Saric.
Sarikvihpak=Starik.
Sarjo, Barique=Saric.
Sa-ritc-ka-e, Sa-ri te-ka= Arapaho.
Sar-lis-lo=Spokan.
Sar-lit-hu= Kalispel.
Sa-ron-ra=Sawuara.
Sarpa-wee-cha-cha= Ute.
Sarra Blanco = Sierra Blanca.
Sarr auahi = Sarauahi .
Sarraws=Cheraw.
Sarrii=Saric.
Sarritehca= Arapaho.
Sarsarcs=Sans Arcs.
Sarsewi, Sarxi=Sarsi.
Sasa=Cheraw.
Sasaguel = Sasuagel .
Sas-chu-tqene, Sas-chut-qenne=Saschutkenne.
Sa-sis-e-tas=Cheyenne.
Sasitka=Siksika.
Saskatschawiner = Algonquian Family.
Saskwihanang, Sasquahana, Sasquahannahs, Sasque-
hannocks, "Sasquesahanocks, Sasquesananoughs,
Sasquesahanougs, Sasquisahanoughes = Cones-
toga.
Sassasouacottons, Sassasouakouetons, Sassassaoua-
cottons=Nassauaketon.
Sassee, Sassis=Sarsi.
Sassory=Nasoni.
Sassquahana=Conestoga.
Sastaghretsy= Huron.
Saste, Sastean=Shastan Family.
Sastharhetsi= Huron.
Sasti=Shastan Family.
Sasuaguel = Sasuagel .
Sa't= Snakes.
Satanas, Satans=Shawnee.
Satarees=Sugeree.
Satauket=Setauket.
Satawomeck, Satawomek, Satawomekes= Potomac.
Satcap=Satsop.
n;u
S ATCH AP SCBNONDIDIES
IB. A. E.
Satchap Clatsop.
Satchap Indians Satsop.
Sa tcho gottine-=Satchotugo
Sa tdoa Sa.
Sat-e-loo' ne-=Saschutkenne.
Satiroua — Sat uriba.
Satiyomes. 8atiyomi»= Wappo.
Satoriva -Saturiba.
Satos -I'zutiuhi.
Sato-tin =Tatlitkutchin.
Satourlona, 8atourioua=Satunba.
Sa-towa = Sa.
Satrahe-. \rikara.
Sat -§a-pish=--Satsop.
Sa tshi-o tin' --('latc-hotin.
Sat sia qua. Satsikaa=Siksika.
Satskomilh. BaUq=Satsk.
Sattiquo =Sitiku.
Satuket =Satucket.
Saturiora-Saturiba.
Sauaripa^ Sahuaripa.
Sauckeys. Saucs = Sauk.
Baudia=Sandia.
Saufpak=Saopuk.
Baugehan»=Souhegan.
Sau-ge-nong = Saginaw.
Saughpileel = Salpilel.
Saughtughtett=Satucket.
Saugies-=Sauk.
B»ugkonnet=Saconnet.
Saugust - Saugus.
S. Augustin. S. Augustinus=Oiaur.
B»u/hto=Comanche.
B*ukatucket=Satucket.
Sau kau lutuck=Saukaulutuchs.
Baokee=Soquee.
Saukees. Saukeys=Sauk.
Saukhikins -Assumpink.
Saukies -Sank.
Saukikani = Assumpink .
Ba-ukli=Sawokli.
8aulieri=Amahami.
Saulteaux. Saulteuse. Saulteux=("hippe\va.
Sault Indiaru=Caughna\vasa, Chippewa.
SaultSainte Marie=I)awatiuj,r.
Sauounons =Sha\vnot'.
Sau'qtitc -Sauktich.
Saura, Saura towns, Bauro=Cheraw
Saussetons^Sisseton.
Sautains Santiain.
Sautatho -Sitolo.
Saut au Recollet— Sault an Rfrolk-t.
Sauteaux. Sauters, Sauteurs, Sauteus, Sauteux=
( 'tiippcwa.
Sauthouis r/cutiulii.
Saut Indians =( 'Hugh nawapa, I'avvating.
Sautor, Sautous, Sautoux --Chippewa.
Sautu^ Cuinanchc.
Sauvages de l'Iile=Kichesipirini.
Sauwanew, 8auwanou*=Shawnec.
Sau-woo ge lo -Sawokli.
Sau woog e-loo-che = Sa\vokliudslii.
Sau woo ge-to=Sawokli.
Saux Dakota.
Saux of the Wood ^Stftitoe.
Sauxpa Sissipahaw.
Sauyou Skoiyusc.
Savages of the Lake=Senijextee.
Savanahs. Savanaua, Savannahs =Shnwnt'e
Savannas «Ma.skeKon, Shavvncr, Yuchi.
Savannechers. Savannehers, Savanoes=Sha\vnee.
Savanois Maskcgon.
Savanore, Savanos Sha\viu;e.
Savansa C^iiapaw.
Savanuca Yudii.
Savinards Savinnans.
Bavintc Shivwits.
Savonoiki Ikak.
8a vour ras Sawuura.
Savova, Savovoyam :',ah<,ha.
Sa vow ra Sawiiani.
Sawaami I'okanokft.
8a wakh' tu Shawakhtnii.
Bawakola Sauokli.
Sawala Slmwala, Shawncc.
Bawana. Sawanee, Sa wan na kee', Siwano, Sa-wa
o no, Sawanoos. Sawanos, Sawanu-haka Sa
wa nu ka Sa wan wa kee, Bawanwakl-Shawnec
Sawara flu-raw.
8a wa rahi-Sawuuni.
Sawassaw tinney, Saw-cesaw-tinneh, Saw cessaw-
dinnah= Etheneldeli.
Sawcung=Sawcunk.
Saw-eessaw-dinneh, Sawessaw tinney=Etheneldeli.
Saw-ge-nong= Saginaw.
Sawgus=Saugus.
Sawish=Samish.
Sawkattukett=Satucket.
Sawkee=Sauk.
Sawketakix=Siksika.
Sawkeys. Sawkies, Sawkis=Sauk.
Sawkunck, Sawkung, Sawkunk=Sawcunk.
Saw-meena= Ntlakyapamuk, Siamannas.
Sawocotuck=Sokoki.
Sawonocas=Shawnee.
Sawons=Saone.
Saw-paw=Skinpah.
Sawra, Sawraw, Sawro = Cheraw.
Sawu-no-ki, Sawwanew, Sawwannoo, Sawwanoo =
Shawnee.
Sa xa'-idAga-i=Sahaidagai.
Saxapahaw=Sissipahaw.
Saxes=Sauk.
Saxlatks=Wasco.
Saxoe-koe-koon=Siksika.
Sayaqua-kwa=Sia.
Sayaque = Teauque.
Sa'-yase=Skoiyase.
Saydankooskoi=Biorka.
Say degil=Una Vida.
Say-do-carah= Paviotso.
Sayenagi= Cheyenne.
Say-hah-ma-mish=Sahewamish.
Say-hay =Samamish.
Say-hay-ma-mish, Sayhaywamish==Sahe\vamish.
Sayi=Klamath.
Sayokenek=Sayokinck.
Say-ona=Sangona.
Sayonstla=Siuslaw.
Sayopina, Sayopines=Tiopines.
Sayousla, Sayouslaw=Siuslaw.
Sayraidneuskoi= Sered ka.
Sayuskla, Sayustkla=Siuslaw.
Saywamines = Sa wani .
Sa-ze-oo-ti-na=Sazeutina.
S'Balahco=Smnlkamish.
Sba-lush=S\vinomish.
S. Bartolome Comac=Comac.
S. Bernabe Jongopavi=Shongopovi.
S. Bernardino Gualpi=Walpi.
S. Bernardo Aquimuri=A(iuimuri.
S. Bernardo de Aguatuvi= Awatobi.
S. Bonifacius=San Bonifacius.
S. Borgia=San Francisco Borja.
S Buenaventura=Cochiti.
S. Buen. de Mossaquavi=Misliongnovi.
Scaacticook, Scaahkook, Scaakticook=Scaticook.
Scabby band=Oivimana.
Scachhook, Scachkoke, Scachkooks, Scachtacook,
Scachticooks, Scackhook, Scackkook=Scatic«ok.
Scad-dals=Scaddal.
Scad-jat=Skagit.
Scagnkooke, Scaghticoke, Scaghtikoke=rieaticook.
Sca-goines = Sh regegon .
Scagticokes= Scaiioook.
Scahandowana= Wyoming.
Scahcooks=Scaticook.
Scahentoarrhonon= Wyoming.
Scahkooks, Scahook=Scaticook.
S. Cajetanus=Calabazas.
S'calam=(;iallam.
Scanehaderadeyghroones, Scaniadaradighroonas.
Scanihaderadighroones=Nanticoke.
Scanonaentat, Scanonaerat, Scanonahenrat, Sca-
nouaenrat=Scanonaenrat.
Scarred-Arms=(>heyenne.
Scatacook, Scatako6k=Scaticook.
Scatchae, Scatchat=Skagit.
S. Catharina=Cuitciabaqui.
Scatoneck=Saconnet.
Scattacook, Scattakooks, Scautacook, Scauticook=
Scaticook.
Scauwaga=Skoiyase.
Scawendadeys=Oka.
Scawyase = Skoiyase.
S. Cayetano=rl nmacacori.
S. Cayetano de Bac=San Xavier del Bac.
S. Cayetano Tumagacori, S. Cayetano Tumapacorj=
TuiQacacori,
BULL. 30]
SCEOUEX SEDENTARY NADOUESSERONS
1135
Sceouex, Sceoux= Dakota.
Sceth-tesesay-tinneh=Etcheridiegottine.
Schaachkook, Schaacticook, Schaahkook, Schaa-
hook, Schaakook=Scaticook.
Schachameki=Sharaokin.
Schachamesink = Shackamaxon .
Schaehhenamendi=Shamokin.
Sehachkook, Schachticook, Schackhokes, Schack-
hook, Schackooke, Schackwock, Schacook. Schact-
ecoke, Schacthook, Schacticoke, Schactikook,
Schaggkooke, Schaghkoos, Schaghtacooks,
Schaghticoke, Schagkook, Schagtihoke = Scat-
icook.
Schaha/=Arapaho.
Schahamoki=Shamokin.
Schahanapan = Shaimopin'sTown.
Scha,han,do,a,na, Schahandowa, Schahandowana=
Wyoming.
Schahi=Cree.
Schahkook, Schahook=Scaticook.
Schahswinto waher = Sisseton .
Schaitl=Shaa.
Schakkook, Schakook=Scaticook.
Schanadarighroenes, Schaniadaradighroonas, Scha,-
ni,ha,der,adygh,roon,ees=Nanticoke.
Schaouanos=Shawnee.
Scharoyos=Skoiyase.
Schathsooke, Schaticoke, Schaticook, Schauhte-
cogue = Scaticook.
Schaunactadas=Schenectady.
Schauwunks=Scaticook.
Schavanna, Schaveno, Schawanese, Schawanno,
Scha,wan,ooes=Shawnee.
Schawendadies=Oka.
Schawenoes, Schawenons, Schawnoah=Shavvnee.
Schechschiquanuk = Shesh equin .
Schee-et-st-ish=Schuelstish.
Schenenk=Chenango.
Schengo-kedi=Shunkukedi.
Sche-perrh = Serper.
Sche-woh = Ka timin .
Scheyenne, Schianese, Schiannesse, Schians=Chey-
enne.
Schiarame=Xarame.
Schilra=Schira.
S-chinkit=Tlingit.
Schinouks = Chinook .
Schipuwe = Ch ippe wa.
Schischaldinskoj e = Sisaguk .
Schissatuch = Sesh art.
S-chitcha-chon=Sitka.
Schit-hu-a-Ut, Schit-hu-a-ut-uh=Okinagan.
Schitka, Schitka-kon, Schitkhakhoan=Sitka.
S'chizui=Skitswish.
Schkague= Skag^way .
S'chkoe, S'chkoeishin=Siksika.
Schoaries=Schoharie.
Schoccories=Shakori.
Schohare, Schoherie, Schohery=Schoharie.
Schonbrun=Schoenbrunn.
Schotack, Schotax=Schodac.
Schouchouaps=Shuswap.
Schoyerre=Skoiyase.
Schre -gon = S h regegon .
S. Christoval=San Cristobal.
Schroo-yel-pi=Colville.
Schuary, Schuye=Schurye.
Schwarzfiissige = Siksika.
Schwo-gel-pi, Schwoyelpi= Col ville.
Schyarame = Xa rame.
Sciaguan=Siaguan.
Scidi=Skidi.
Scietogas=8hahaptian.
Scieux= Dakota.
Scili=Skidi.
Sciller=Sillery.
Scinslaw=Siuslaw.
Scione Sioux=Saone.
Scioto=Sonnioto.
Sciou=Dakota.
Scious of the Prairies =Te ton.
Scioux= Dakota.
Scioux de la chasse=Hictoba.
Scioux des Lacs=Menesouhatoba.
Scioux of the East=Santee.
Scioux of the Prairies, Scioux of the West=Teton.
Scioux of the Woods=Santee.
Sciuslau=Siuslaw.
Scial-lum = Clallam.
S. Clara=Santa Clara.
Sclavthamuk = Lilloqet.
Scocomish=Skokomish.
Scoffies = Nascapee.
Scohare, Scoharee, Scoharies=Schoharie.
Sconta=Skoton.
Scookuk=Chiukak.
Scootle-mam-ish=Shotlemamish.
Scootuks=Passamaquoddy.
S. Cosmas, S. Cosme=San Cosme.
Scoton=Skoton.
Scotticook= Scaticook.
Scott's Valley Indians, Scott Valley Indians=Iru-
waitsu.
Scouex= Dakota.
Scowyace=Skoiyase.
S. Crux= Santa Cruz de Mayo.
Scungsicks, Scunksik= Foxes.
Scutskon = Nahltushkan.
Scuzzy=Skuzis.
Sdewaetes= Huhliwahli.
SDiaz=Sandia.
S. Diego=Gyusiwa, San Diego, Tesuque.
S. Diego delRio=San Diego del Rio.
S Dies=Sandia.
S. Dionysio, S. Dionysius=San Dionysio.
Sdo-hobc', S'do-ho-bish=Snohomish.
Sdok'-al-bihw=Snoqualmu.
S. Domingo de Xacomo, S. Domingo de Xacoms, S.
Domingo de Xacona= Jacona.
S. Doonysio=San Dionysio.
Sdo-qual-bush=Snoqualniu.
Seachkook= Scaticook.
Seaconet, Seaconnet=Saconnet.
Seacos=Shiegho.
Seacotauk=Secatoag.
Seadlermeoo = Sagdlirmiut.
Seahantowana= Wyoming.
Seaketaulke = Secatoag.
Seakonnet=Saconnet.
Seama=Tsiama.
Seanecas= Seneca.
Seapcat, Seapeats=Siapkat.
Seaquatalke, Seaquetalke=Setauket.
Searcie=Sarsi.
Se-a'-sa-pa=Sihasapa.
Seashelth=Seechelt.
Se-ash-ha-pa=Sihasapa.
Sea-side People=Mohegan.
Seatakot. Seatalcott, Seatalcutt, Seatalkot, Sea-
Talkott, Seataucok, Seatauk, Seatauke = Se-
tauket.
Seaticook= Scaticook.
Seatolcotts = Setauket.
Seaton Lake=Seton Lake.
Sea tribe =Winnebago.
Seattle = Suquamish.
Seauex, Seaux=Dakota.
Seawees=Sewee.
Sebaipuris=Sobaipuri.
Sebanoa=Sabino.
Sebassa=Sabassa.
Sebeno, Sebenoa=Sabino.
Seboiak=Sebaik.
Sebollita=Sevilleta.
Seboyeta=Cebolleta.
Se-ca-ca-co-nies, Secacaonies, Secakoonies=Secaca-
woni.
Secanais=Sekani.
Se-cang-6os=Brul6.
Secassaw=Seccasaw.
Secatague, Secataug, Secatogue, Secatoket, Seca-
tong= Secatoag.
Secawyace=Skoiyase.
Sechelts=Seechelt.
Se-cho-ma-we=Sichomoyi.
Sechs Nationen=Iroquois.
Sechumevay, Se-chum'-e-way=Sichomovi.
Seckoneses = Siconesses.
Secobeck=Secobec.
Secoffee=Nascapee.
Seconett, Seconnett=Saconnet.
Secota=Secotan.
Secoutagh = Secatoa g.
Secumnes, Secumni=Sekumne.
Secunnie=Sekani.
Sedanko vskoe = Biprka.
Sedard, Sedaro=Sidaru.
Sedentary Nadoue8serons=Santee.
1130 SEDENTARY VILLAGE INDIANS— SE-TCUQ'-TUN
[B. A.
Sedentary Village Indians= Pueblos.
uaro
S Eduardo de Aribacpia, S. Edward =Baipia.
See char-litch-ar=Secharlccha.
Bee-cho-raah-wee=Siehomovi.
8e-«9l'»unn«-Seethltunne.
See isiaw-dinni=Ktheneldeli.
Se ek-pc -Sospe.
Seekta Loosa =Suktnloosa.
Seel=Shanel.
Seelawik, Mutes = Sola wigmiut.
See mun-ah 1'araje.
See oo nay ^Saone.
Seepans l.ipan.
See pohs-ka mi-man ka-kee, See-poosh-ka=Sipush-
Seeseetoan, See see-ton, Seeseetwaun, See-see-wan,
Seesetoan, See-se-ton=Sisseton.
Seetauke .Setauket.
Seethenskie Sitka.
Seewas Scwtv.
Beganiateratickrohne=Nanticoke.
Segantes Si vault'.
Begatvjenne=Chiricahua. _
Scginsairn's Village, Seginservin's village, Seginsi-
win's village =Seginsavin.
Segohquet Scgockrt.
Seguf -'IVgui.
Seguna Lamina.
Sehalatak =Clackama.
Se hehwa-mish = Sahewamish.
Sehe perrh -St-rper.
Seheries — -Skidi.
Sehtsa-ash =Srh.
Se huapm uh -Shuswap.
Sr.i'lKqan-.u^ =Stuichamukh.
Seinslaw Eneas^Siuslaw.
Seipa St-ytipa.
Sejen-ne '.Mescaleros.
Sekacawone, Sekacowones — Secacawoni.
Sekamne =SckuiiMH'.
Sekanais, Sekanais toene, Sekan'-es=Sekaiii.
Sekioge SukiaiiK.
Sckomne =S(.'kumnc.
Sekonett SamiiTH't.
Sekoselar, Sekoselar Innuits = Sikosuil,irmiut.
Seksekai Siksika.
Sekume Sckuinnc.
Sckunnet Sacninu't.
Selakampom ^('uinanche.
Selawigamute, Selawig'mut, Selawik=Selawigmiut.
Seldom Lonesome— M lahwiihpitsiks.
8eleme=!'avl(>f.
Sr.'i.ia =Sctlin.
Selish -Sali>hiin Family.
Selloat pallahs =Paloos.
Selugrue \\'ca.
Semap Suinass.
Semaccom Samackinaii.
Si.ma'mila Ntlakyapainuk, Siainauiias.
Semanole - Si-iniiiolc.
St-mat Kinuii Apache.
Si.mi.xa'u Srtncliaii.
Semia'mo ^ St'inialiinuo.
Semillete ^Srvillcta.
Seminolaa. Seminoleans, Seminolie, Seminol-ulki
Seminuniak -Sciiiiiinlc.
Bern mi an-mM=Semiahmoo.
Sempiche Utahs = Sunpot.
Bempoils San noil.
Scnaca S«'ML'CU.
Senacaes, Senacars, Senacas^Seneca.
Senachas Siikiinitchj.
Senacu Si-in'di.
Senahuow • Lcnalnidii.
6cnak(;es SI-MCCH.
Scnalton T-rwcmilding.
Senango Sh.-uaimo.
8ena«ca Blanca 1'cfiasca lUanca.
Sencase -SfciniK'n.
Bencen Sciiccii.
Sendia Samliii.
Senc, Seneca Scnrcu.
Seneca Abcal -f chononsadeid
Seneca Ca«tle •CaiiiKliisiiga.
Senecaes, Senecai=. Seneca.
Senecas of Ohio, Senecas of Sandusky, Senecas oi
Sandusky and Stony creek, Senecas of the Glaize=
Mingo.
Senecca=Seneca.
Seneci=Senecu.
Seneckes=Seiieca.
Seneco = Senecu del Sur.
Senecques, Senegars, Senekaas, Senekaes, Senekas,
Senekees, Senekers, Senekes, Senekies, Senekoes=
Seneca.
Senekshaw=0hinokabi.
Se-nel'=Shanel.
Senequaes, Senequas, Seneques, Senequois=- Seneca. ;
Sengekontakit=Sanchecantacket.
Senicaes=Seneca.
Seniczo=Sinicu.
S nikars=Seneca.
Senis=Caddo.
S3nixzo=Seneca.
Sennagars, Sennakas, Sennakers, Sennecas, Sennec-
ca, Scnneches, Senneckes, Sennecks, Sennekaes,
Sennekas, Sennekaw, Sennekees, Sennekes, Sen-
nekies, Senneks, Sennekus, Sennequans, Senne-
quens, Senneques, Sennickes, Sennicks, Senontou-
ant= Seneca.
! Senor San Francisco=San Francisco de los Tejas.
Senottoway=Senecii.
SKnqtl=Senktl.
Scnslaw, Senslaw Eneas = Si uslaw.
Sgn-te9l'-tun=Sentethltun.
Sen«ae=Sisintlae.
SEnxL=Senktl.
Se-pa-ua, Se-pa-ue=Sepawi.
Se-peh=Seh.
Sepos. Sepous=Tunxis.
Sepponet=Sapponet.
Septem ciuitatum=/uni.
Sept Isles= Seven Islands.
Sepunco=Secmoc<>.
Se-qa'-ts'a ^unne=Sekhatsatuune.
SeQuapmuQ= Shuswap.
i Sequatake, Sequatogue=Secatoag.
Se-quc'-tun ^unne'=Sekhushtuntuime.
Sequeen=Mattabesec.
Se-queh-cha= Kwatami.
Sequetauke=Secatoag.
! Sequins=Mattabesec.
Sequotan=Secotan.
Seqvins=Mattabesec.
Se-qwut :}unne=Nahankhuotane.
Ser-a-goines, Ser-a-goins=Shregegon.
Serannas=Shawnee.
; Seranos=Serranos.
Seraphim=San Serafin.
Seratees=Santee.
Seraticks, Seratics= Arapaho.
Seredkinskoje, Seredninskoe = Seredka.
Seretee=Santee.
Sereva==Servas.
Bermalton=Tsewenalding.
Serpent gens=\Vesaenikashika.
Serpents=Shoshoni.
Serragoin = Sh regegon .
Berranay=Sarauahi.
Serranos=C'oineya.
Serrope = Sa rr< >pe.
Servushamnes= Servushamnc.
Serwadling = Sarf a 1 i k .
Se-see-toans, Se-see-t'wawns = Sisseton.
Sesepaulaba, Sesepaulabe = Shii>aulovi.
Sesetons=Sisseton.
Seshaht=Seshart.
Seshal=Seechelt.
Se-shiu-qua=Seshukwa.
Sesiton 8iovn=Siaseton.
Scsquehanocks, Sesquihanowes=Conestoga.
Sessatone, Sessatons, Ses8eton=Sisseton.
S. Estanislao Octam, S. Estanislao Ooltan=Ooltan.
S. Estevan de Acoma, S. Estevau de Acama= Aconie
Sest'sethut=Sasthnt.
Sesualik=Hhesbalek.
Setaket= Setauket.
Seta koYnlnime=Walapai.
Setalcket Setauck, Setauk, Setawkett=Setauket.
Se-t'9a'-tun=Setthatnn.
Se-tco'-mo-we = Si('hoi]H)vi.
Se-tcun' ^unne'=Thechnntunne.
8e-touq'-tun=Sechukhtun.
ILL. 30]
SE-TDOA — SHASK'-HANOQCH
1137
:; Se-td6a=Sc.
1 Seteomellos=WappO.
SEtL=Lillooet.
Setokett= Setauket.
Se-to-qua=Setokwa.
Setorokamiut=Sidarumiut.
Setshomave, Setsh6move=Sichomovi.
Se'-tsu-rxe-a'-3[e=Setsurgheake.
Settacoo, Sette, Settico=Sitiku.
Setuket= Setauket.
Setusura=Setasura.
Seu-a-rits = Seuvarits.
Seuh-no-keh'te, Seuh-now-ka-ta=Onondaga.
Seuilleta=Sevilleta.
Seven Castles= Seven Nations of Canada.
Seven Cities of Gold=Zuni.
Seven Fires=Seven Council Fires.
Seven Nations of Indians inhabiting Lower Canada,
Seven Nations of Lower Canada Indians, "Seven
JI Tribes" on the River St. Lawrence=Seven
',, i Nations of Canada.
~'i. Severnik=Sarfalik.
-•-. Severnovskia, Severnovze,Severnovzer, Severnovzi=
Khwakhamaiu.
> Seviches=Shivwits.
Sevillete, Sevilletta=Sevilleta.
Sevinta=Shivvvits.
Se'-wa-a9l-tcu'-tun=Sewaathlchutun.
Se-wah=Katimin.
Sewan-akies=Metoac.
Sewanne=Shawnee.
Sewatpalla= Paloos.
Sewernowskije= Aglemiut.
Sewickly's old T., Sewicklys Old Town=Sewickley.
Sewoe=Sewee.
Sewonkeeg=Siwanoy.
Sextapay=Salinan Family, Teshaya.
Seymos = Eskimo.
Seymour Creek =Chechilkok.
Seyuktoon=Siuktun.
Se-yu Pae-la, Se-yu-pa-lo=Seyupa.
Sey wamines = Sawani.
Sezaro=Sidaru.
Sezaro Mutes =Sidarumiut.
Sf aganugamute = Sf aganuk.
S. Felip, S. Felipe, S. Felipe de Cueres, S. Felipe de
Cuerez=San Felipe.
S. Felipe Gracia Real de Terrenate=Terrenate.
S. Felipe Uparch=Uparch.
Sfoganugamiut=Sfaganuk.
S. Francais de Sales=Saint Francis.
S. Francesco Borgia=San Francisco Borja.
S. Francisco =*= San Francisco, San Francisco Ati
S. Francisco Borja Maicoba=Maicoba.
i S. Francisco del Daiman= Caiman,
S. Francisco del Mezquital=Mezquital.
S. Francisco Javier Batuco=Batuco.
S. Francisco Ocotan=Ocotan.
S. Francisco Xavier de Bac=San Xavier del Bac
i S. Franciscus=San Francisco Ati.
S. Fran. Javier Cuchuta=Cuchuta.
S. Fran. Javier Reboico=Robesco.
Sfugunugumut=Sfaganuk.
Sg- adze'guatl la/nas=Sadjugahl-lanas.
S. Gaetan=Calabazas.
Sg- aga'ngsilai=Siigangusili.
Sg1 a'nguai=Ninstints.
S. Geronimo=San Geronimo.
S. Geronimo de los Thaos, S Geronimo Thaos=Taos
S. Gioachino=San Joaquin.
S. Gregoio de Abo S Gregoria. S. Gregorio de Abo=
Abo.
Sguahguaihtl= Kaquaith.
Shaachkook, Shaak-kooke=Scaticook.
Sha-ap-tin=Nez Percys.
Shab-eh-nay=Shobonier,
Shabor, Shacco=Shakori.
Shachkook, Shachpok=Scaticook.
Shacioes = Shakori.
Shackakonies=Shackaconia.
Shack-a-po = Kickapoo.
Shackaxons = Shackamaxon.
Shackhook=Scaticook.
Shackory= Shakori.
Shacktaus = Choctaw
Shacomico = Shecomeco/
Sha-de-ka-ron-ges = Seneca,
Bha-en=Cheyenne.
Shag-a-voke = Sagavok .
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2-07 72
Shagawamigong, Shag-a-waum-ik-ong=-Shaugawau-
mikong.
Shagelook, Shageluk=Jugelnute.
Shagen= Cheyenne.
Shaglook=Jugelnute.
Shagwau Lennas=Sagua-lanas.
Shagwikitone = Sagui-gi tunai.
Shahahanih=Shahanik.
Shahalahs=Shahala.
Shahamoki, Shahamokink=Shomokin.
Shahan=Dakota.
Shahana=Shahala.
Shahaptain=Nez Perces.
Shahaptan=Nez Percys, Salishan Family.
Shahaptanian, Shahaptemish, Shahapts=Nez
Perces.
Shah-ha-la= Shahala.
Shahlee=Ootlashoot.
Sha-ho=Cheyenne.
Shahomaking=Shamokin.
Shahray-tick-ah=Arapaho.
Shahshanih=Shahanik.
Shahsweento wahs = Sisseton .
Sha-hue=Ishauu.
Shah-woo-rum=Sawuara.
Sha-i-a-pi, Shai-e-la, Shai-en-a=Cheyenne.
Sha-i-ye=Cree.
Shaiyus=Skoiyase.
Shakahonea=Shackaconia.
Shakamaxon=Shackamaxon.
Shakan=Sukkvvan.
Shak-a-pee's band=Taoapa.
Shake-fcaA-quah= Kickapoo.
Shakhamexunk, Shakhamuxunck= Shackamaxon.
Shakies, Shakirs=Sauk.
Shaklolik= Shaktolik.
Shakopee = Taoapa.
Shakor=Shakori.
Shakpa, Shakpay= Taoapa.
Shaktakook = Scaticook .
Shakto ligmut=Shaktoligmiut.
Shaktolit=Shaktolik.
Shakwan Haade=Sukkwan.
Sha-la-la= Shahala.
Shalalahs=Silela.
Shalees=Ootlashoot.
Shallalah=Silela.
Shallates=Shallattoo.
Shallees=Ootlashoot.
Shamaken=Shamokin.
Shamanese=Shawnee.
Shamochan, Shamoken, Shamoking=Shamokin.
Shamooinaugh=Nez Perces.
Shanaki= Cherokee.
Shanana=Dakota.
Shanapins, Shanapin's town, Shanappins T.=Shan-
nopin's Town.
Shanawageras = Sonoj owauga.
Shanaws=Shawnee.
Shanel-kaya=Shnalkeya.
Shaniadaradighroonas, Shanihadaradighroones=
Nanticoke.
Shaningo = Shenango.
Shan-ke-t'wans, Shank't'wannons, Shank-t'wans=
Yankton.
Shan-nack Shannakiak=Cherokee.
Shannapins=Shannopin's Town.
Shannoahs=Shawnee.
Shannok= Micmac .
Sha nnondaq ue = Canandaigua.
Shannopen T.=Shannopin's Town.
Shanoas=Shawnee.
Shanopens, Shanppins, Shanoppin, Shanoppin's
town=Shannopin's Town.
Shanung= Micmac.
Shanwans =Shawnee.
Shanwappoms, Shanwappones=Yakima.
Shan-wap-pums= Shanwappom.
Shaomet=Shawoniet.
Shaonois, Shaononons=Shawnee.
Shapalawee, Sha-pan-la-vi, Shapanlobi=Shipaulovi.
Shapashxe'ni=Shapashkeni.
Sha-pau-lah-wee = Shipaulovi.
Sharas=Cheyenne.
Sharetikeh = Arapaho.
Shar'-ha= Cheyenne.
Sharp eyed Indians =Kutchin.
Sharshas=Cheyenne.
Shashones=Shoshoni.
Shagk'-hanoqoh=Soshka.
1138
SHASTA— SHl'-OUI
[B. A. E.
Shasta. Shasta-Achomawi=Shastan Family.
Shasta Costa=Chastacosta.
Shasta Skoton = Clmsta-Skoton.
Bhaste=Shahaptian Family.
Shasti. Shasties = Slmhaptian Family.
Shas-ti-ka. Bhasty=Shastan Family.
Bhi't-Snakes.
Sha taha=Sha.
Shataala-=Shahaptian Family.
Bhatchet=Skagit.
Shatekar6"hyes = Totiakton.
8hateras = Tutolo.
Shatetucket=Showtncket.
Shati- Koasati.
Shatuckett. Shatuskett=Showtncket.
Bhauanos=Shawnee.
Sha-u-ee=Shawi.
Shaug ah - waum - ik - ong, Shaugha-waum-ik-ong =
Shaugawaumikong.
Bhauineer=Saniningmiut.
8haamoking=Shamokin.
Shaunas. Shauwaunoes, Shavanos=Shawnec.
Shaved heads = Pawnee.
Bhaw=Shawnee.
Shaw-a gan = Sukkwan.
Bhawahahs= Shawnee.
Shawamegm^Shaugawaumikong.
Shawamet=Shawomet.
Bhawan=Chowanoc.
Shawana= Shawnee.
Shawana Cabbins= Shawnee Cabins.
Shawanahs. Shawanapi=Shawnee.
Shawanapon, Shawanasson=Shannopm's Town.
Shawanaws, Shawane= Shawnee.
Shawane Cabbins=Sluiwnee Cabins.
Shawanee« = Shaw nee.
Shawanee town=Shawneetown.
Bhawaneise, Shawanese. Shawanesse, Shawaneu=
Shawnee.
Shawangung=ShawanKunk.
Shawanies, Shawanna, Shawannohs= Shawnee.
Shawannoppan=Shannopin's Town.
Shawannos^Sliawiu-e.
Shawanoe Cabbins= Shawnee Cabins.
Shawanoeese, Shawanoes, Shawanoese, Shawanoh,
Shawanois, Shawanons, Shawano's, Shawanose,
Shawanoua. Shawanowi, Shawans=Shawnee.
Shawash = Adiomawi.
Bhawatharott— Beuthukan Family.
Bhaways=Cheyenne.
Bhawdtharut=Beothukan Family.
Shawendadies = TioiH >n tat i .
Bhawenoes— Shawnee.
Bhaweypria=Hathawekela.
Shaw ha ap-ten, Shaw-Haptens^=Xez Percys.
Shawhays — Cheyenne.
Bha-wi-ti=Showwiti.
Shawmokin = Shainokin.
Shawneese, Shawnese, Shawnesse, Shawneys, Shaw-
no, Shawnoah^ Shawiiee.
Shawnoah Basse Ville=Lowertown.
Shawnoea- Shawnee.
Shawnuk = M icniac.
Shawomut -Shawomet.
Shawonese Sluiwnee.
Shawonese Cabbin§=Sha\vnee Cabins.
Shawoniki. Shawonoes, Shaw un oag=»Shawnee.
Shay4ge Chemkee.
Shayen, Bhayenna=Cheyenne.
Shaytee's village-Grand hois.
Sh chee-tsoo-ee--Skitswish.
Sheaquaga ^Catherine's Town.
Sheaituckle, Sheastukle=-Snislaw.
Bht-avwits Shivwits.
8he-bal-ne Poma8=: Keliopoma.
She banlavi -Sliipuulovi.
She ba retches Seuvurits.
Bhebaula-vi— Shipaulovi.
Sheberetches, She be-richeg, She-be-Ucher=Souva-
rit.s.
She bo-pav-wee^ShipHiilovi.
Shechart -Sesluirt.
Shecomeka -Shecomeco.
Bhe-dar haitch - Asidaherh.
8hee-ah-whib-bahk, Shee-ah-whib-bak, Shee-e-huib-
bac, Shee eh-whib bak -Isletu.
Shi-»: p'ah poon •Hhipapuliuia
Bheep Eater* Tukuanka.
Sheep Indians=Abbatotine.
Sheepon-arleeve, Sheepowarleeve=SnipamOVi.
Sheep People=Abbatotiiie.
Sheepscot, Sheepscuts = Wewenoc.
Sheeshaldenskoi=Sisaguk.
Shegwuu= Katimin.
She-kom=Shigom.
Shekomeko=Sheeomeco.
Shell earring band=Inyanhaoin.
She-mo-pa-ve=Shongopovi.
Shenango = Logstown.
Shenawaga= Kashong.
Shenengo=Chenungo.
Shennoquankin, Shennoskuankin=Shennosquan-
kin.
She-noma=Hopi.
Sheooke=Suk.
Sheoquaga= Catherine's Town.
Shepalave, Shepalawa, She-pa-la-wee, She-pau'-la-ve,
Shepauliva=Shipaulovi.
Shepawees, Shepewas= ('hippo wa.
Shepeweyan=Chipewyun.
Shepolavi, She-powl-a-we= Shipaulovi.
Shepuway=Chippewa.
Sherwits=Shivwits.
Sheschequon=Sheshequin.
She-sha-aht=Seshart.
Sheshalegamute = Sheshalek.
Sheshatapoosh, Sheshatapooshshoish, Sheshat-
poosh=Montagnais.
Sheshebug=Sheshebe.
She-she-gwah, She-she-gwun=Kenabig.
She-shell = Seechelt.
Sheshoalik, She-shore-lik= Sheshalek.
Shetimasha=Chitiuiaeha.
Shetnak=Chitnak.
Shevenagamute=Sheveiiak.
Shewamett=Shawomet.
Shewena=Zuni.
Shewhap, Shewhapmuch, Shewhapmuh, Shewhap-
mukh, She-whaps=Shus\vap.
She-wo-na=Zuni.
She'yen, Sheyennes=Cheyenne.
Sh-ha-ha-nih, Shhahanik=Shahanik.
Shian, Shia'navo, Shiannes = Cheyenne.
Shi-ap'-a-gi= Santa Clara.
Shiarish=Cheyenne.
Shiaska=Soshka.
Shiastuckle= Siuslaw .
Shi-bal'-ni Po'-mo = Keliopoma.
Shibalta=Nestueca.
Shich-e-quet-to-ny=Tachikhwutme.
Shi-choam-a-vi=Sichomovi.
Shicomiko= Shecomeco.
Shi-da'-hetsh=Asidahech.
Shi-e-a-la=Cree.
Shie'da, Shienne= Cheyenne.
S. Hieronymo=Taos.
Shiewhibak=Isleta.
Shi-e'-ya=Cree.
Shigapo = Kickapoo.
Shimi=Lipan.
Shikapu= Kickapoo.
Shikene=Stikine.
Shikx altini= A voyelles.
Shil-an-ottine=Thilanottine.
Shillicoffy=Chillicothe.
Shi-ma-co-vi=Shongopovi.
Shimiahmoo = Semiahmoo.
Shimmuo = Shimmoah.
Shimopavi, Shimopova= Shongopovi.
Shimshyans=Tsimshian.
Shinacock, Shinecock=Shinnecock.
Shineshean=Tsimshian.
Shineyagamute = Shiniak.
Shingis's Old Town=Sawcunk.
Shinglemasy = M eshingomesia.
Shingoes=Shenango.
Shiniagmiut=Shiniak.
Shinicoks, Shinicooks=Shinnecock0
Shinikes= Seneca.
Shinikooks=Shinnecock.
Shiningrua = Shi nagrua.
Shinnacock=Shinnecock.
Shin-nu-mos= Hopi.
Shinome = Hopi.
Shinuk-kaha=Schekaha.
Shinyagamiut=Shiniak.
Shi'-oui=Zuiii.
BULL. 30]
SHI-PA:
-SIBOLA
1139
Shi'-pap, Shi-Pap-u, Shi-pa-puyna=Shipapulitna.
Shi-pau-a-luv-i, Shi-pau-i-luv-i, Shi-pau'-la-vi, Shi-
pav-i-luv-i=Shipaulovi.
Shipi=Kuta.
Shipop=Shipapulima.
Shi-powl-ovi=Shipaulovi.
Ship-tet-sa=Shiptetza.
Shira-hano=Schira.
Shishaldiii, Shishaldinskoe=Sisaguk.
Shishiniwotsitan, Shlshino'wits-Itaniuw', Shi'shino-
wutz-hita'neo=Comanche.
Shish-i-nu'-wut-tsit'-a-ni-o = Kiowa.
Shiship= Sheshebe.
Shis- Indy= Apache.
Shis-tah-cos-tahs,Shis-tah-koas-tah,Shis-ta-koos-tee,
Shis-ta-ku-sta=Chastacosta.
Shitaikt=Snakes.
Shitaimuvi=Shitaimu.
Shitnak=Chitnak.
Shi-ua-na, Shiuano, Shi-uo-na=Zuni.
Shiu-t'ainin=Shiu.
Shiuwimi-hano=Shuwimi.
Shiveytown=Sisseton.
Shi-vo-la=Zuni.
Shiwahpi=Si\vapi.
Shi-wa-na=Zuni.
Shiwanish=Nez Percys.
Shiwi=Zufii.
Shiwian=Aridian. Zuni.
Shiwina, Shi-wi-na-kwin, Shiwinas=Zufii.
Shi-wm-e-wa. Shi-win-na=Sichomovi.
Shi-wo-Kug-mut=Eiwhuelit.
Shiwona=Zuni.
Shixkaltini=Tamoucougoula.
Shix river=Kwatami.
Shi-ya 'Shiyans= Cheyenne.
Shkagway= Skagway .
Shkwim, Shkwin=Sequim.
Shlakatats=Klikitat.
Shltuja=Lituya.
Shnegitsuish=Snakes.
Shoalwater Bay Indians =Atsmitl.
Shoccories=Shakori.
Shockays, Shockeys=Sauk.
Shocktaus=Choctaw.
Shodakhai pomo, Sho-do Kai Po'-mo=Shodakhai
Porno.
Shoe Indians=Amahami.
Shoemeck=Talaniyi.
Shoenbrun=Scha'nbrunn.
Shoenidies=Oka.
Shogleys, Shogteys=Sawokli.
Shokpay, Shokpaydan, Shokpedan=Taoapa.
Shokumimleppe=Shokumimlepi.
S'Homahmish=Shomamish.
Shomhomokin, Shomoken, Shomokin, Shomoko =
Shamokin.
Shomonpavi, Shomoparvee=Shongopovi.
Shomo Takali=Chomontokali.
Shonack= Micmac.
Shoneanaweto wah = Cay uga.
Shongalth Lennas=Stustas.
Shongapave', Shong'-a-pa-vi, Shongoba-vi, Shongo-
pavi=Shongopovi.
Shonk-chun'-ga-da=Shungikikarachada.
Shononowendos= ( !ayuga.
Shoo-schawp, Shooshaps, Shooswabs=Shuswap.
Shootamool=Shutamul.
Shooter= Khemnichan.
Shooters in the Pines =Wazikute.
Shootk=Shuuk.
Shoouk=Snk.
Shoo-wha'-pa-mooh=Shuswap.
Shopumish=Nez Percys.
Shoquamish=Snoquamish.
Shorbanaxon=Shackamaxon.
Short hair= Peslila.
Short hair band=Peshlaptechela.
Sho-sho-co, Sho-sho-coe^, Shoshokoes = Shoshoko.
Shoshon, Sho-sho-nay, Sho-sho-ne, Shoshonee=Sho-
shoni.
Sho-sho-nee=Snakes.
Shos-shone, Shossoonies, Shothones=Shoshoni.
S'ho-ti-non-na-wa" to'-na=Cayuga.
S'Hotlmahmish. S'hotlmamish=Shotlemamish.
Shou a gan=Sukkvvan.
Shoudamunk=Nascapee.
Sh6udamunk= Montagnais.
Shougheys=Sauk.
Shoushwaps, Shouwapemoh, Shouwapemot= Shu-
swap.
Shouwendadies=Oka.
Shovenagamute=Shevenak.
Show-a-gan=Suk\van.
Showamet=Shawomet.
Showammers=Sha\vnee.
Showangunck=Sho\vangunk.
Showanhoes, Showannees, Showannoes, Showan-
oes=Shawnee.
Sho'wati=Showwiti.
Showatuks=VVunnashowatuckoog.
Showays= Cheyenne.
Sho'witi=Showwiti.
Show-mowth-pa=Shongopovi.
Showomut=Shawomet.
Showonese, Showonoes=Shawnee.
Shquwi=Shruhwi.
Shrotsona=Shrutsuna.
Shua- vit= Suangua.
Shubenakadie, Shubenecadie = Shubenacadie.
Shu-chum-a-vay=Sichomovi.
Shuckers = Shoshoko.
Shuckospoj a = Sukaispoka .
Shu-cu=Shuku.
Shuekospaga = Sukaispoka.
Shu Finne=Shufina.
Shuhiaxia'gish=Shuyakeksh.
Shu-hui-ma=Sowiinwa.
Shuitackle=Sintaktl.
Shuitna=Chuitna.
Shuk-hu-nat-chu=Sukinatchi.
Shukku=Shuku.
Shumeia=Yukian Family.
Shumi=Hopi.
Shu-mo-pa-vay=Shongopovi.
Shumuit= Ashismuit.
Shu-muth-pa, Shu-muth-pai-b-wa, Shung-a-pa-vi,
Shung-o-pah-wee, Shung-0-pa.-we, Shungopawce,
Shung-op-ovi=Shongopovi.
Shunkasapa=Ohanhauska.
Shunk'-a-yu-tesh-ni=Skungkayuteshni.
Shunshun-wichasha=Shoshoni.
Shu-par-la-vay, Shupaulavi, Shupowla, Shupow-
lewy=Shipaulovi.
Shu-qtu'-ta-qlit'=Shukhtutaklit.
Shuren=Churan.
Shurts-un-na=Shrutsuna.
Shu-sho-no-vi=Sichomovi.
Shushwaps=Kitunahan Family, Salishan Family.
Shuswap.
Shushwapumsh, Shuswap-much=Shuswap.
Shutson, Shiitsun', Shutzuna=Shrutsuna.
Shuwhami=Shuwimi._
Shuyake'kish. Shuyake'kshni, _Shuyake'ks!ini mak-
laks, Shuyake'-ksi, Shuyeakeks=Shuyakeksh.
Shuyelpees, Shuyelphi, Shuyelpi=Colville.
Shuyikeks=Shuyakeksh.
Shwanoes=Shawnee.
Shw-aw-mish = Squamish.
Shwoi-el-pi=Colville.
Shwufum= Kenek.
Shyatogoes = Shahaptian.
Shyennes = Ch eyenne.
Shye-ui-beg=Isleta.
Shyicks=Shyik.
Shyoutemacha= Chitimacha.
Shy-to-gas=Shahaptian Family.
Shyu-amo=Shuwimi.
Siaban=Siaguan.
S. lacobus de Oiadaibuisc=Ojiataibues
Siaexer=Haeser.
Siaguane=Siaguan.
Siahs=Saia.
Si'-a-ko=Shiegho.
Siamoeon= Shamokin.
Sianabone, Si'-a-na-vo= Cheyenne
Sianekees = Seneca .
Sians=Saia.
Siapanes=Lipan.
SIatlqela'aq=Siatlhelaak.
Siaws=Saia.
Siay=Sia.
Siaywas= Liaywas.
Siba-igewi = Sebaik.
Sibapa=Kitkatla.
Sibapot=Toybipet.
Sibillela, Sibllleta=Sevilleta.
Sibola, Sibolla=Zuni.
1140
Sibolletta=Ceholleta.
6i-cabe=Siksika.
SIBOLLETTA SINKAYUS
IB.
Bicacha=Chieaea, Chickasaw.
8icachia=('hickasa\v.
Sicanee« = Ktagottine.
Sicangu =Kheyata\vichasha.
Sicai)gu^Brule.
Sicangu Kutawica'sa= Kutawichasha.
Sicannees =Sa/.eutina.
Sicanni, Sicanny-Sekam.
Sicaock, Sicaogg-Sukiang.
Si'catl-Seechelt.
Si-catugs Seeatoag.
Sicaugu^Brule.
Sicaunies = Sekani.
Si ca wi pi --=Tina/ipeshicna.
Siccane, Siccanie. Siccannie, Siccony=Sekani.
Sichangus. 8i-chan-koo=Brule.
8i choan-avi. Sichomivi. Si chum' a-vi, Sichumnavi, j
Sichumniva, Sichumovi = Sichoinovi.
Si'ciatl -Seechelt.
Sickameen. Sick a-mun -Siccameen.
Sickanie, Sickannie -Sekani.
Sickenames IViiuot.
Sicketauyhacky, Sicketawach, Sicketawpgh, Sicke-
teuwhacky= Secatoag.
Sickmunari Sichoinovi.
Sick naa-hulty^ Siknaluuu.
Sickoneysincks, Siconescinque=Siconcsses.
Siconysy = Sic* messes.
Sicopan^Secotan.
8icoiuilarmiut=Sikosnilarmiut.
Bicouex- Dakota.
Bicumnef=Sekunine.
Sicxacames=Sijame.
Sidanak, Sidankin=Biorka.
Sidaru. Sida'runmiun=Sidarurniut.
Bid-ii-kine=Tzetseskadn.
Bidocaw=Paviotso.
Si'-e -Klamatli.
8. lean == San .Mian.
Sienaguilla, Sienega=Cienega.
Sieouex -Dakota.
Sierra Caruana.
Sierra Blanca Apaches. Sierra Blancas, Sierra Blanco
Apache, Sierras blancas = White Mountain Apa
che.
Siete Arroyos ^'IVnabo.
Siete Cibdades - Zuiii.
Siete Principes Ati •-•= Ati.
Sieux Dak'ita.
S. Ignacio San Ignacio.
8. Ignacio Bacanora=Bacanora.
8. Ignacio del Zape— Zape.
S. Ignacio de Tubac=T;ibac.
8. Ignacio Guaynamota--=<iuaynamota.
8. Ignacio Mochopa ^Mocliopa.
8. Ignacio Opotu=Oputo.
8. Ignacio Sinoquipe =Sino»}uipe.
8. Ignacio Subaque -Suaqui.
8. Ignazio di Kadakaaman -San Ignacio do Kada-
kainaii.
Sifuipam— Siupam.
Siguniktawak -Sigunikt.
Si hasa-pa -Siksika.
Siha sapa qtca. Sihasapa-rca-=Sihasapakhcha
Si he bi -Suhub.
Si him e na ^Sianiaiinas.
8i' hu wun-wu -Sihu.
Blkacha— ChickiLsaw.
Si kah ta ya, BikahUyo-Sikyataivo.
Sika'k-i -Sikyatki.
Slikanaxsa'ni =Kako.
Sikani. Sikanie. Sikanni, Sikannie -Sokani.
8ik' a pu Kickapoo.
SikaUipomaks •Sikutsipumaiks.
Sikcitano Siksika.
8( ke na Maricopa, 1'njmgo, Pima.
Sikennies Sekani.
Siketeuhacky -^ ^ecatoag.
SiknaqVde, Sliknaxa'di -Siknahadi.
Sikne -Seneca.
SikohiUim -Sik*.kitsimik.s.
Sikonetsei -Siconesses
Sikoiuilaq *Sikosuiluk.
Sikoua-i'ccos.
Siksekai=Siksika,
Sik'ses-tene'=K\vatami.
Siksicela=Shikshichela.
Siksicena=Sliik8hichena.
Siksikai=Siksika.
Siksinokaiiks=Siksinokaks.
Sikskekuanak=Siksika.
Sikuye=Pecos.
Sikyataiyo wiiiwu, Si-kya'-tai-yo wun-wu=Sikya-
taiyo.
Si-kya'-tci, Sikyatci wiiiwu=Sikyachi.
Silawi'iimiun = Selu \v igin i u t .
S. Ildefonse, S. Ildefonsia, S. Ildefonso = San Ilde-
fonso.
S. Ildefonso Ostimuri=Ostimuri.
Silem=Sillery.
Silka=Coyoteros.
Silla, Bille=Sia.
Sillerie --Sillery.
Silos= Pueblo do los Silos.
Silpaleels=Salpilel.
Sir-qke-me'-tce-ta'-tun = Silkhkemechetatun.
Siltaden=Tsiltaden.
Simamish= Sa ina inish .
Simano'lalgi, Simano'lali=8eminole.
Simas=l'iiua.
Simbalakees=Tarauleko.
Sim-e-lo-le=Seminole.
Sim-e-no-le-tal-lau-haf-see=Talahassee.
Simenolies=Seminole.
Simiahmoo. Simiamp=Semiahmoo.
Similikameen=Similkameen.
Similoculgee, Siminoles=Seminole.
Simmagons = Seneca.
Simojueves=Chemehuevi.
Simomo=Simaomo.
Simonde, Simonolays, Simonolays-Crecks—Semi-
nole.
Simpsian, Simseans=Tsimshian.
Sim-u-no-li=Sominole.
Simupapa=Sibubapa.
Sinacks= Seneca.
Sinacsops=Smackshop.
Sinacsta=Sinaesta.
Sinagars = Seneca .
Sinagnia=Imagnee.
Sinagoux=Sinago.
Sinahamish. Sinahomas, Sin-a-ho-mish,Sinahoumez=»
Snohomisb.
Sinakaiausish=Sinki\ise.
Sinakees, Sinakers= Seneca.
Sinako = Sinago.
Sinaloa=Cahita.
Bina-luta-oin=Shlnalutaoin.
Sinamiut=Sinimiut.
Sinapans=Lipan.
Sinapoil, Sinapoiluch=Sanpoil.
Sinarmete=Sinar.
Sinaru— Siuimiut.
Si'-na-rxut-li'-tun=Shmrghutlitun.
Sinatcheggs=Senijoxtee.
Si'ndat!als=Sindatahls.
Sindiyui= Kongtalyui.
Sindjale^Sindxbaie.
Sinecas. Stneckes= Seneca.
Sinecu=Senecu del Sur.
Sin-ee-guo-men-ah = Spokan.
Sinekas. Sinekees, Sinekes, Sinekies, Sineks, Sine
ques= Seneca.
Sineramish=Snohomish.
Singick -Sinuk.
Singos=Sinago.
Sing-sings=Sintsink.
Sin-ha-ma-mish=Spokan.
Sinhioto=Sonnioto.
Sin-hu, Sinhumanish = Spokan.
Sinica, Sinicaes, Smicker = Seneca
Sinicu=Senecu del Sur.
Sinikers= Seneca.
Binimijut=Sinimiut.
Siniogamut=Sinuk.
Sinipouals=Sanpoil.
Siniques = Seneca.
Sinis^Zuni.
Si ni'-te-li=Nestucca. Tillamook
Sini'-te-li }unne=Alsea.
Sin'-ja-ye-ga= Wasabe.
Sinkayus = Sin kiuse.
BULL. oO]
SINKOMAN — S. JEROME DE LOS TAOS
1141
Sinkoman = Spokan .
Sinksink=Sintsink.
Sinkuaili=0kinagan.
Sinkumana=Spokan.
Sinnacock=Sbinnpcock.
Sinnagers, Sinnakees, Sinnakers, Sinnakes=Seneca.
Sinnamish=Snohomish.
Sinnaques. Sinnecas, Sinneche, Sinneck, Sinneckes,
Sinneco, Sinnecus. Sinnedowane, Sinnek, Sinne-
kaes, Sinnekas, Sinnekees, Sinnekei?s=Senecu.
Sinneken's Castle=Oneida (vil.).
Sinnekes, Sinnekies, Sinnekis. Sinnekus, Sinnequaas,
Sinnequas, Sinnequens, Sinneques, Sinnequois,
Sinnicars, Sinnicas, Sinnichees, Sinnickes, Sin-
nickins, Sinnicks, Sinnicus, Sinnikaes.Sinnikes, Sin-
niques, Sinnodowannes, Sinnodwannes, Sinnokes,
Sinnondewannes= Seneca.
Sinnyu=Sinyu.
Sinodouwas, Sinodowannes= Seneca.
Sinojos=Sinago.
Sinondo wans = Seneca.
Sinoyeca= Loreto.
Sinpaivelish, Sinpauelish, Sin-poh-ell-ech-ach, Sin-
poil, Sin poil-er-hu, Sin-poil-schne=Sanpoil.
S'inpukti'm=Npiktim.
Sinselan, Sinselano, Sinselau, Sinselaw=Sinslaw.
Sinsincks, Sinsincqs, Sin-Sing=Sintsink.
Sinsitwans = Sisseton .
Sin-slih-hoo-ish=Sinslikhooish.
Sin-spee-lish = Xespelim.
Sinta'kL=Sintaktl.
Siij-te'-lida wi-ca-sa=Shoshoni.
Sin-too-too , Sintou-tou-oulish = Sintootoolish .
Sin}saii0e=Tsisliusindtsakdhe.
Sintsinck= Manhasset.
Sintsings=Sintsink.
Sinuitskistux= Sen i j extee.
Sin-who-yelp-pe-took=Colville.
Sinyaupichkara=San Dieguito.
Sioane=Sfione.
Sioki, Si-o'-ki-bi, Si-o'-me=Znni.
Sionassi=Sconassi.
Sione=Saone.
Sionimone=Sichomovi.
Sionne=Snone.
Siooz, Sios= Dakota.
S. Iosepho = ljatoqua.
Biou= Dakota.
Siouan-=Siouan Family.
Siou Mendeouacanton=Mdewakanton.
Siounes, Siouones=Saone.
Blouse = Dakota.
Sioushwaps-Shnswap.
Siouslaws-=Siu.sla\v.
Sioust= Dakota.
Sioux= Dakota, Siouan Family, Tion.
Sioux de l'Est=Santee.
Sioux des prairies=Teton.
Siouxes= Dakota.
Sioux Mindawarcarton=Mdewakanton.
Sioux nomades, Sioux occidentaux=Teton.
Sioux of the Broad Leaf=\Vahpekute.
Sioux of the Leaf=Wahpeton.
Sioux of the Meadows, Sioux of the Plain— Teton.
Sioux of the Prairies =Matatoba.
Sioux of the River, Sioux of the River St. Peter's-
Santee.
Sioux of the Rocks=Assiniboin.
Sioux of the Savannas=Teton.
Sioux of the Woods, Sioux orientaux=Santee.
Sioux-Osages = Osage.
Siouxs= Dakota.
Sioux sedentaires=Santee.
Siouxs of the Lakes=Mdewakanton.
Siouxs who shoot in the Pine Tops=\Vazikntc.
Sioux-Tentons, Sioux Teton=Teton.
Sioux Wahpacoota=Wahpeknte.
Sioux Wahpatone= Wahpeton.
Siowes=Saone.
Si-oxes= Dakota.
Sipan=Lipan.
Siposka-numakaki=Sipushkanumanke.
Sippahaws=Sissipabaw
Si-pu'-cka nu-man'-ke, Sipuske-Numangkake=Si-
pushkanumanke.
: Siquitchib = K watami .
Sira-grins=Shregegon.
Sircie=Sarsi.
Sirinueces, Sirinueses=Shawnee.
Sirkhintaruk=Sargentaruka.
Sirmilling=Sirmiling.
Siros=Piro.
Siroux= Dakota.
Sisaghro ano = M issisauga.
Sisapapa=Sihasapa.
Sisatoone, Sisatoons, Siseton, Sisetwans= Sisseton.
Sishat=Seshart.
Sishu=Sesum.
S. Isidoro Numanas= Pueblo de los Jnmanos.
Si' sinLae=SMntlae.
Sisin-towanyan, Sisi toan, Sisitons, Sisitoijwaij, Si-si-
t' wans = Sisseton.
Sisizha-nm = Shoshoni .
Sisk=Susk.
bi'ska, Siska Flat=Cisco.
Sis-ky-ou=Karok.
Sisoquichi= Isoguichlc.
Sis/-qas-li'-tun=Siskhaslitun.
Sls'-qun-me' ^unne=Yaquina.
Sissatones, Sissatons, Sisseeton, Sissetoans, oisse-
tong, Sissetonwan= Sisseton.
Sissipahau=Sissipahaw.
Sissisaguez= Missisauga.
Sissispahaws= Sissipahaw.
Sissitoan, Sissiton, Sissitongs, Sissi-t'wan= Sisseton.
Sis-stsi-me=Sitsime.
Sistasoona, Sistasoone=Sisseton.
Sistico osta = Chastacosta .
Sistons= Sisseton.
Si-stsi-me=Sitsime.
Sisumi=Sesum.
Si-tanga=Chedunga.
Sitca=Sitka.
Sitca'netl=Sichanetl.
Sit-can-xu=Brul6.
Sitcanxu=Sichanghu.
Sitcha=Sitka.
Si-tchom-ovi, Sitcomovi, Si-tcum'-o-vi=Sichomovi.
Sitka-kwan, Sitka-qwan, Sitkas=Sitka.
Sitkeas=Siksika.
Sitkhinskoe=Sitka.
Sitleece=Setlia.
Siton=Teton.
S ! itqoe'di=Sitkoedi.
Sits-hano^'^Tsits.
Sitsime= Lagnna.
Sitska binohpaka=Seechkabenihpaka.
Sitteoui= Uzutiuhi.
Sittiquo=Sitiku.
Si-'twans=Sisseton.
Siuola=Zui\i.
Siur Poils=Sanpoil.
Siusclau, Siuselaws=Siuslaw.
Si-vel= Lawilvan.
Sivilihoa=Sibirijoa.
Sivilleta=Sevilleta.
Sivinte= Shi vwits.
Sivirijoa=Sibirijoa.
Sivits=Shiv\vits.
Sivola, Sivolo, Sivulo = Znni.
Sivux= Dakota.
Si-vwa'-pi, Sivwapi win wu=Siwapi.
Si-wahs= Katimin.
Siwannoki=Casa Grande.
Siwanoos=Siwanoy.
Siwer=Dakota.
Siwhipa=Isleta.
Siwinna=Siehomovi.
Six=K\vatami, Taoapa.
Six Allied Nations = I roquois.
Sixame=Sijame.
Sixes=Kwatami.
Sixes Old Town=Sutali.
Six-he-kie-koon, Sixikau'a=Siksika.
Six Nations=Iroquois.
Six Nations living at Sandusky=Mingo.
Sixtowns, Six Towns Indians— Oklahannali.
Siya=Sia.
Siyanguayas=Sillanguayas. .
Si-yan-ti, Si-yau-te=Siyante.
Siyelpa=Colville.
Siyo-subula=Shiyosubnla.
Siyo-tayka=Shiyotanka.
S. Javier, S. Javier Bac, S. Javier del Bacel=San
Xavier del Bac.
S. Jean=San Juan.
S Jerome de los Taos, S. Jeronimo de Taos, S.
Jeronimo de Toos=Taos.
1142
S. JOACHIN SKRAELINGS
[B. A. E.
B. Joachin= San Joaquin.
S. Joanne = San Juan.
S Joaquin - Basosnma.
S Joaquin y Sta Ana iNuri) = Xuri.
S. Joaquin y Sta Ana Tepachi=Tepachi.
S. John San Juan.
S. Jo?e San .'oso.
S Jose de Joconostla=Joconostla.
S Jose del Tizonazo -Ti/.onazo.
S. Josef. S. Josefo = Patoqua.
S. Jose Imuri = linuris.
S Jose Matape Matape.
S. Joseph de Soyopa Scyopa.
S. Jua San .Inaii dc IDS Jemez.
S Juan Bautista = San Juan Bautista. _
S. Juan Capistrano. S. Juan Capistrano de TJlurituc=
I'tnritnc.
S. Juan Corapa=Corapa.
S Juan de Guachinela= Huachmera.
S. JuandeMata-Mata.
S. Juan Guachinera=Huachinera.
S. Juan Peyotan=reyotan.
S Juan Quiburi -Qnilmri.
S. JddasTadeo =Tadeo Vaqui.
Skaachkook, Bkaahkook=Scaticook.
Skaap -Khaap.
Skacewanilom -=Abnaki.
Skachhooke, Skachkock. Skachkoke, Skachkook,
Skachticokes, Skackkook, Skackoor, Skacktege =
ScaticDok.
Skad-dat, Skad-datts=Skaddal.
Skadjats. Skadjets. Skagats, Skaget = Skagit.
Skaghhook -^Sraticook.
Skaghnanes. Skaghquanoghronos=Xipissing.
Skaguay, Skagwa -Skatrway.
Ska-hak bush =Skahakmehu.
Skaigee -Skuiyasr.
Skaikai' i:ten =Skekaitin .
Bkai-na-mish=Skih\vamish.
Skaisi Kntrnai.
Bkaiwhamish=Skihwamish.
Bk'a'-jub=Skagit.
Ska ka bish, Ska-ka-mish=Skokomish.
Skakies Sank.
Skakobish Skokmnisli.
Bkala'lI=Tuscarora.
Skal-lum-Ciallain.
Skalza, Skalzi, Skalzy=Kutenai.
Skama =(.iulhlgildjing.
Skamoken, Skamokin-=ShaniDkin.
Ska-moy num-achs -Spokan.
Skanatiarationo, Skaniadaradighroonas, Skaniata-
rati haka. Skaniatarationo, Skanigadaradigh-
rponas. Skaniodaraghroonas= Xanticoke.
Skaocin --Skanishan.
Skao nans -Snln-stins.
Sk apa, Skappah^-Skappa.
Sk'a'-qaus -Skaklians.
Skaquahmish. Skaquamish=Skokomish.
Ska rii re"' Tuscarora.
Skasquamish ^Skokoinish.
Skatapushoish Moiitaguais.
Skaticok. Skattock -Scaticonk.
Sk'au'elitsk Scowlit/..
'Skaui'can Skanislian.
Bkaun-ya-ta ha-ti hawk -= Xanticoke
Ska'utal Ska<l<lal.
Skawaghkees =<)i|iiaKa.
Skawah looks Skwawahldoks.
Skawt-ndadys -oka.
Skawhahmish, Ska whamish -Skihwamish.
Ska\shurunu l-'oxt-s.
Ska'-yase, Skayes ^Skoiyase.
Skea wa mish Skihwaniish.
Skecaneronons -Xipissin^.
Skcc' c-ree -Ski<li.
Bke chei-a-mouie=Skocheraiii()use.
Skec cha way Skitswish.
Skeedaris -Skcdan^.
8kce' de, Skeedee, Skee-e-ree-Skidi.
Skeelsomiah Skitswish
Skcen skinpah.
Skeena Indians ^Tsiinshiun
Skeeree Skidi.
SkecUomish, Skeetsonish -Skitswish.
Skehandowana \VvomiiiLr
Skeina T-ano.
Skekaneronons, Skekwanenhronon=Xipissing
Bkelsa'-ulk-Kutenai.
Ske-luh=Okinagan.
Skenappa=Skanapa.
Skenchiohronon= Foxes.
Skensowahneronon= Saint Francis.
Skepah=Skappa.
Skequaneronon=Nipissing.
Skere, Skerreh=Skidi.
Sketapushoish = Montiignais.
S'ke-tehl-mish, S'ketehmish=Sktehlmish.
Sketigets=Skidegate.
Sket-shiotin=Skic-histan.
Sketsomish, Sketsui= Skitswish.
Skeysehamish= Skill wamish.
I Ske-yuh=Ntlakyapamnk.
i Skey-wah-mish, Skeywhamish=Skiliwamish.
j S'Khinkit=Tlingit.
[ Skicoack=Skicoak.
! Skid-a-gate=Skidegatc.
Skidans, Skidanst=Skcdans.
Ski'daoqao = Skidaokao.
Skiddan = Skedans.
Skid-de-gates, Skiddegeet, Skidegat, Skidegate
Haade=Skidcgate.
Skidegattz=Skidegate, Skittagetan Family.
Skidigate=Skidegate.
Skidoukou=Skidaokao.
Skien=Skinpah.
Skighquan = N ipissing.
Ski£oah=Skicoak.
Skilakh = Skilak.
Skillools, Skillute, Skilluts, Skillutts=Skilloot.
Skim i-ah-moo=Semiahmoo.
Skin = Skmpah.
Skinnacock==ShinnecDck.
Ski'npa=Skiupah.
Skin pricks=Tawehash.
Skiquamish=SkokDmish.
Bki-shis-tin=Skichistan.
Sk!i' sLa-i na-i xada'-i=Skistlainai-hadai.
Skit'a-get, Skit-e-gates. Skit-ei-get= Skidegate.
Skit-mish. Skitsaih, Skitsamiiq, Skitsui, Skitsuish=
Skitswish.
Skittagete=Skidegate.
Skittagets= Skidegate, Skittagetan Family.
Skitt de gates, Skittegas, Skittegats, Bkittgetts=
Skidegate.
Skiuses=Cayuse.
Skiwhamish= Skihwaniish.
Sk-Khabish=Sekamisli.
Sk-lalc=Stlaz.
S'Klallams, S'Klallan, SKlal-lum=Clallam.
Sklarkum == Sanpoil .
Sk'muc = Kimns.
Skoa'tradas=Skwahladas.
Skoch Hook=Scaticook.
Skoffies = Nascapee.
Skog=Skooke.
Sko-har/-le=Schoharie.
Skohuashki= Kohashti.
Skoi-el-poi=Colville.
Sko is' chint= Mountain Crows.
Skoi-yace= Skoiyase.
Skokale=Shaukel.
Skokamish-=Skokomish.
Sko-ki han-ya'=Creeks.
Bko-kobc'=Skokomish.
Skokomish=Twana.
Skokonish = Ski )komish.
Skolale=Shankel.
Skolsa=Kutenai.
S'Komish=SkDkomish.
S'Komook=(/omox.
Sko-ne'-ase= Skoiyase.
Skoomic=S<iuawTmish.
Skopa=Tapishlecha.
Sko-pabsh=Skopamish.
Skopah=Skappa.
Skopahmish, Skope-dhmish, Skope-a-mish=Skopi
mish.
Sko-sko-mish=Skokomish.
S'Kosle-ma-mish=Sh()tlemamish.
Skotacook=ScatieoDk.
Skoton-Shasta=Chasta-Skoton.
Skowall=Skwawahlooks.
Skowliti=Scowlitz.
Skoxwa'k=Skoliwak.
Sk'qoa'mic, Sk'q6'mic=S(jiia\vmish.
Skraelings, Skrsellingav, Skraellings, Skrelling
Skroelingues = Eskimo.
BULL. 30]
SK-TAH-LE-GUM SOGAHATCHES
1143
Sk-tah-le-gum = S ktahle j um.
Sk-tahl-mish = S ktehlmish .
Skuaisheni=Siksika.
Skuakfsagi= Foxes.
Skuck-stan-a-jumps = Sktahlej um.
Sklu' das=Skudus.
Skuhuak= Skohwak.
Skuksxat=Skukskhat.
Skukuin Chuck=Skookum Chuck.
Skulkayu=Skaukel.
Skunk=Hokaruteha, Kunipalgi.
Skunnemoke = Attacapa.
Skunnepaw=Skanapa.
Skuoua'k'k= Skohwak.
Skuppah=Skappa.
Sku'-rxut=Skurghut.
Skutani=Atsina.
Skuwha, Skuwka= Skohwak.
Skuya'm=Skweahm.
Skuyelpi=Colyille.
Skuzzy=Skuzis.
Skwahw-sda +bc = Squaxon.
Skwai-aitl = Squaitl .
Skwak-sin, Skwak-sin-a-mish=Squaxon.
Skwa'-Kwel = Kaquaith.
Skwale, Sk'wa-le-ube, Skwali, Skwalliahmish,Skwalz=
Nisqualli.
Skw-amish=Squamish, Squawmish.
Skwa'nana=Squannaroo.
Skwawksen, Skwawksin, Skwawksnamish= Squaxon.
Skwaw-mish=.Squamish.
Skyit'au'k-6=Skidaokao.
Sky-lak-sen=Skaleksum.
Sky-Man=Makhpiyawiehashta.
Skynses, Skyuse=Cayuse.
Sky-wa-mish=Skihwamish.
Sla'aqtl, Sla'axL=Slaaktl.
S-lab' wiinwu=Salabi.
Slakagulgas= Hlahlokalka.
Sla-na-pa=Tzlanapah.
Slaoucud-dennie, Sla-u'-ah-kus-tinneh=Tluskez.
Slave= Kawchodinne, Thlingchadinne.
Slave Indians = Etchareottine, Ettchaottine.
SJave Indians of Ft Liard=Eteheridiegottine.
Slaves= Etchareottine.
Slaves proper=Etchaottine.
Slavey= Etchareottine.
SLaxa'yux= Upper Fraser Band.
SLaz=Stlaz.
S. Lazaro, S. Lazarus = San Lazaro.
Sleepy Eyes=Chansdachikana.
Sleepy kettle band=Cheokhba.
Slle'nala' nas=Stlenga-lanas.
SLetz=Stlaz.
S. Limon Tucsani=Tucsani.
SL!I' ndAgwa-i=Stlindagvvai.
Slka-tkml-schi=Kalispel.
S. Lorent=San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo=PicuriH, San Lazaro, San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo de los Picuries=Picuris.
S. Lorenzo del B,ealito=San Lorenzo.
S. Lorenzo de Picuries=Picuris.
Slosh =Schloss.
Slouacous dinneh, Slouacus Dennie, Sloua-cuss
Binais, Slouacuss Tinneh, Slowacuss , Slowercuss,
Slowercuss - Dinai, Slua - cuss - dinais, Sluacus-
tinneh=Tluskez.
S. Lucas de Galpa=Galpa.
S. Ludlov de Bacapa=Bacapa.
S. Luis Babi=San Luis Babi.
S. Luis Bacapa=Bacapa.
S. Luis Bacuancos=Bacuancos.
S. Luis de Bacapa=Bacapa.
S. Luis Gonzaga Bacadeguachi=Bacadegxiachi.
S. Luis Guebavi=(iuevavi.
S. Luis Obispo Sevilleta=Sevilleta.
S. Luis Quitobac=Bacapa.
Sluktla' ktEn=Mtlaktlakitin.
Slumagh=Sluniach.
Smacshop, Smacsops=Smackshop.
S. Magdalena=Buquibava.
Sma-hoo-men-a-ish=Spokan.
Smak;shop=Smackshop.
Sma-leh-hu=Smalihu.
Smalh, Smalhkahmish=Smulkamish.
Sma-lih-hu=Smalihu.
Small-bird gens=\Vazhinkaenikashika.
Small Brittle Fat=Inuksikahkopwaiks.
Small People=Iskulani.
Small Robes=Inuksiks.
S. Marcellus, S. Marcelo de Sonoitac, S. Marcelo
Sonoydag= Sonoita .
S. Maria de Sucunca=Suamca.
S. Mark = San Marcos.
S. Martin, S. Martin of the Opas=San Martin.
Smascops=Smackshop.
S. Mateo=San Mateo.
S. Mateo Caut=Cant.
S. Mateo Soroydad=Sonoita.
S. Mathias de Tutomagoidag=Tutomagoidag.
S. Matias Tutum=Tutum.
S. Matthaeus de Sicoroidag=Sicoroidag.
Smelkameen=Similkameen.
Smel-ka-inish = Smulkamish.
Smess=Sumass.
S. Michael, S. Miguel=San Miguel Zuaque.
S. Miguel Babispe=Babispe.
S. Miguel Bacuachi=Bacuachi.
S. Miguel de Vavispe=Babispe.
S. Miguel Toape=Toape.
S. Miguel Yonora=Yonora.
Smile'kamuQ=Stuichamukh.
Smile'qamux, Smilkameen, Smilkamln, Smilkemix =
Similkameen.
Smith River Indians=Khaamotene.
Smith Sound Eskimo =Ita.
S[anta]. M[aria]. Magdalen=Buquibava.
Smockshop, Smokshops=Sraackshop.
Smulcoe=Smulkamish.
S-na-a-chikst=Senijextee.
S-na-ha-em, Snahaim, Snahain=Snakaim.
Snake Diggers =Paiute, Shoshoni.
Snake Indians=Comanche, Shoshoni.
Snake Root Diggers =Shoshoko.
Snalatine=Atfalati.
Snanaimooh, Snanaimuq=Nanaimo.
Snegs=Shoshoni.
Sn. Felipe =Terrenate.
Sniekes = Seneca.
Snihtlimih=Senktl.
Sn ;Juan = San Juan.
Snoa=Shoshoni.
Sno-dom-ish=Snohomish.
Sno-l^wal-mi-yukh, Snokwalmu=Snoqualmu.
Snonoos. Sno-no-wus=Snonowas.
Snoqualamick. Sno-qual-a-muhe, Sno-qual-a-muke,
Snoqualimich, Sno-qualimick, Snoqualmie, Sno-
qualmoo, Sno-qual-mook=Snoqualmu.
Sno-uo-wus=Snonowas.
Sn Phelipe, S'j Philip de queres=San Felipe.
Snpoih'xiX' Snpuelish=Sanpoil.
Snuk=Suk.
Snu'L' ElaL=Snutlelatl.
Snxayus, =Sinkiuse.
Snxumina=Spokan.
Soacatina=Soacatino.
Soayalpi=Colville.
Soba=Pitic.
Sobahipuris, Sobaihipure, Sobaiporis, Sobaipotis,
Sobaipures, Sobaipuris Pimas=Sobaipuri.
Sobal-ruck= Smulkamish .
Sobas=Soba.
Sobaypures, Sobaypuris=Sobaipuri.
Soboba=Saboba.
Socatoon=Sacaton.
Soccokis, Soccoquis=Sokoki.
Soccorro=Socorrq del Sur.
Soccouky=Sokoki.
Sockacheenum=Shusvvap.
Soc-kail-kit=Sokchit.
Sock-a-muke=Sakumehu.
Sockegones, Sockhigones=Sokoki.
Sock Indians=Sooke.
S ocklumnes = Mokelumne .
Sock o par toy=Sakapatayi.
Socktish= Sockchit .
Soclan=Saclan.
Socoas=Shokhowa.
Socokis=Sokoki.
Socollomillos=Clear Lake Indians.
Socoquiois, Socoquis, Socoquois=Sokoki.
Socora, Socoro=Socorro, Socorro del Sur.
Socorro = Aymay.
Socorra, Socorre=Socorro.
Socorro = Socorro del Sur.
Socouky=Sokoki.
Soegatzy=Oswegatchie.
Sogahatches=Saugahatchi.
1144
6ogkonate=Saconnet.
8ogo = Soco.
SOGKONATE SOWANIA
[B. A. E.
6oruspogus--Sukaispoka.
Sohkon. S6h'-koon = Sawcunk.
So'hl Sonsa.
Sohokies = S<)koki.
8oieeno8-=SoiiH-nos.
Soi-il enu. Soi it inu=Tsawatenok.
Soisehme = Suisun.
Sok-Sooke
Sokakies=Sokoki.
Sokaspoge = Snkaispoka.
So-kea-keit=Sokchit.
.
Sok-kail-kit-Sokchit.
Sokkie =Sauk.
Bo-ko'-a=Shokhowa.
Sokokies, Sokokiois = Sokoki.
Sokones Sokonesset = Sncconesset.
Sokoquiois. Sokoquis, SokSakiak, Sokouakiaks, So-
koueki -Sokoki.
Boktich^Sokchit.
Solackeyu-=Solakiyn.
Solameco = Chiaha.
Solano = San Francisco Solano.
Boledad=Nuestra Senora de la Soledad.
Sol ke-chuh = Salt ketchers.
Sololumnes=Tuolumne.
Solotluck= \Vishosk.
Solumnees = Tuolumne.
Somass = Ts< >in< >sat h .
Bomena=Ntlakyapamuk, Siamannas.
So-me-nau = Somciios.
Somes=Somo.
S6'mexulitx=Somehulitk.
Somh6tnehan=Somhotnechau.
S'o-muB = Soi)H).
S6mx6tnechau=Bomhotnechau.
Songars=Songish.
Songasketons, Songaskicons. Songasquitons, Songa-
stikon, Songats, Songatskitons = Sisseton. •
Songees = S()iigish.
Songeskitons, Songeskitoux, Songestikons=Sis-
Songoapt-= Shongopovi.
Som-=Sonoita.
Sonikanik, Soni k'ni= Wichita.
Sonkaskitons^ Sisseton .
Sonkawas-Tonkawa.
Bonnioto^=Sci<.to.
Sonnontoeronnons, Sonnontouaheronnons=Seneca.
Sonnontouan- Totiakton.
Sonnontoueronnons. Sonnontovans = Seneca.
Bonoaitac. Sonoi, Sonoitac -^Sonoita.
Sonoma— San Francisco Solano.
Sonomas. Sonomellos, Sonomos, Sonons=Sonomi.
Bonontoehronnons, Sonontoerrhonons, Sonontouae-
ronons. Sonontoiianhrronon, Sonontouans. Sonon-
touehronon. Sonontouons, Sonontrerrhonons —
Seneca.
Sonora Opata.
Sonorita. Sonoytac=Sonoita.
Son»obe -Toinsobe.
Bontaouans < )ttn\va.
Sontouaheronnons. Sontouhoironon, Sontouhoue-
thonons -Senecu.
So nus' ho gwa to-war — Cayuga.
Bonwuckolo -Suwokli.
Boo Dakota.
Sooc he-ah-=Snk:iispoka.
Boof Curra -T-ofkara.
Boo i §00 nes Siiisiin.
Sookee Soquee.
Book e nock e-Sukinatchi.
Book kamu« ^Suk, Kiiims.
Boonet - -Zufii.
Boon noo daugh we no wenda-Caynga.
Boo pas ip -Hiipanip.
Boopii, Soopus - Ksonus.
Boo win' a-mooh- okinagan.
Bo pak' tu Sopaktalgl.
Bopei. 8opez«E.sopu.s.
Bopono -Sopone.
Bopopo -Soyopa.
Bopori-Seporl.
Sopus=Esopus, Tunxis.
Soquachjck, Soquackicks=Sokoki.
Soquagkeeke=Squawkeag.
Soquamish=Snqnainish.
Soquatucks, Soquokis, Soquoquioii, Soquoquiss=
Sokoki.
Soraphanigh=Sarapinagh.
Sorcerers=Nipissing.
Sore backs=Cnankaokhan.
Soricoi, Sorriquois=Micuiac.
Sorsi=Sarsi.
Sosemiteiz, S-osemity= A warn.
Soshawnese, Soshonees, Soshones=Shosnoni.
So-so-ba, So so'-bu-bar=Shoburboobeer.
So'-so-i-ha'-ni=Shoshoni.
Sosokos=Shoshoko.
So-so-na, Sosone, Sosonee, Sosones, So'-so-ni=Sno-
shoni.
Sotaeo=Sutaio.
Sotchaway= Alachua.
Sotenna=Sarsi.
Soteomellos = Wappo.
Sothoues, Sothouis=Uzutiuhi.
Sothuze, Sotoes=Chippewa.
Sotomieyos= Wappo.
Sotonis=Uzutiuhi.
Sotoos=Chippewa.
Sotoriva=Satnriba.
Sotos, Sotouis=Uzutiuhi.
Sotoyomes= Wappo.
SotsL=Sotstl.
Sotto=Chippewa.
Soturiba = Saturiba.
Souchitiony, Souchitionys=Doustioni, Uzutiuhi.
Souckelas=Sawokli.
Soudaye=Kadohadacho.
Soues, Souex=Dakota.
Sougahatchee=Saugahatchi.
Sougaskicons=Sisseton.
Sou-go-hat-che=Saugahatchi.
Souhane=Suwiinee.
Souikilas=Sawokli.
Souissouns=Suisun.
Souix= Dakota.
Soulier Noir. Souliers=Amahami.
Soulikilas=Sa \yokli.
Soulteaux=Chippewa.
Soundun=Sundnru.
Sounes = Zuni.
Sountouaronons= Seneca.
Souon, Souon-Teton=Saone.
Souquel=Osacalis.
Souricois, Sourikois, Sourikwpsiorum, Souriquois,
Souriquosii, Sourriquois=Micmac.
Sous=Dakota.
Sou Saida=Saucita.
Soushwaps=Shus\vap.
Sousitoon=Sisaeton.
So uteus = Chi ppewa.
Southampton = Sangeen.
Southampton Indians = Shinnecock.
South Bay Indians=Nnsehtsatl.
Southern=Chinookan Family, Nootka, Salishan
Family.
Southern Apaches=Fara on, Gila Apache.
Southern Arapahoes, Southern Band=Na\vunena,
Southern Chiricahua=Chiricahua.
Southern Indians --=(1ree, Mashpee, Maskegon.
Southern Killamuk=Yaquina.
Southern Minquas=Conestoga.
Southern Pimas=Xevome.
Southois, Southonig= Uzutiuhi.
South Sea Indians = Mashpee.
South Sussetons=Miakcchakesa
South Thompson =Halaut.
Southton=Shinne<!ock.
South Yanktons = Yankton.
Souties =Chippewa.
Boutouls=Uzutiuhi.
Souwagoolo. Souwogoolo=SawokJ
Soux= Dakota.
Souyoto=Sc,ioto, Sonnioto.
Sovovo=Saboba.
Sowaams=Pokanoket.
Sowahegen Indians =Sonhegan.
Sowam, Sowame, Sowamsett=Pokanokel.
Sowan=Saone.
Sowanakas = Shawnee.
Sowiuia^Suuthern Cheyenne.
BULL. 30]
SOWANOKAS STACTAN
1145
Sowanokas, Sowanokees=Shawnee.
Sowans=Pokaiioket.
Sow-a-to=Comanche.
Sowgahatcha, Sow ga hatch cha=Saugahatchi.
So whylie = Tsoo warn ie .
Sowinu winwu, So'-win-wa=Sowiinwa.
Sowi winwu=Sowi.
Sowocatuck=Sokoki.
Sowoccolo=Sawokli.
Sowocotuck=Sokoki.
So-wok-ko-los=Sawokli.
S6wonia= Southern Cheyenne.
Sow-on-no, Sowonokees=Shawnee.
Sowquackick=Sokoki.
Sow-wames, Sowwams=Pokanoket.
Soyennom= Soyennow.
Soyopas=Mohave.
S. Pablo Baibcat=Baibcat.
S. Pablo Comuripa=Cumuripa.
S. Pablo Pescadero=Pescadero.
S. Pablo Quiburi=Quiburi.
Spah-a-man=Spahainin.
Spa-ki-um=Spapium.
Spallumacheen, Spallumcheen = Spallamcheen.
Spanish Indians =Churchcates.
Spanish Yuki=Witukomnom.
Spanish Yutes=Ute.
S. Pantaleon Aribaiba= Aribaiba.
Spapiam=Spapium.
Spa'ptsEn, S-pap-tsin=Spatsum.
Sparrpwhawks=Crow.
Spatsim=Spatsum.
S. Paulus=San Pablo.
Spa/xKmin=Spahamin.
Spayam=Spaim.
Speckled Pani=Wichita.
S. Pedro=Cumuripa.
S. Pedro de Ixtacan=Ixtacan.
S. Pedro Jicara=Jicara.
S. Pedro Turisai=Turisai.
Spe/im=Spaim.
Spelemcheen, Spellamcheen, Spellammachum=Spal-
lamcheen.
Spena=Dakubetede.
Spences Bridge, Spences Bridge Indians =Nskakaul-
ten.
S. Petrus=San Pedro.
Speyam=Spaim.
S. Phelipe, S. Philip=San Felipe.
Spicheats, Spicheets=Spichehat.
S'pi-lil=Salpilel.
Split Livers=Tapishleoha.
Spogans, Spokains, Spokane, Spo-keh-mish, Spo-
kehnish, Spokein, Spokens, Spo-kih-nish, Spoki-
neish, Spokines, Spokomish=Spokan.
Spo'zem=Spuzzum.
Spring Creeks=Bidai.
Spring Gardens=Talahassee.
Spring Indians=Tyigh.
Spring-people =Nushaltkagakni.
Spuggum = Spuzzum.
Spuka'n=Spokan.
SpuQpuQ6'lEmQ=Spukpukolemk.
Spu'zum, Spuzzam=Spuzzum.
Sqahe'ne xa'da-i=Skahene.
Sqa-i=Skae, Skway.
SQaia'lo=Skaialo.
SqaiaQos = Skaiakos.
Sqai'-tao=Skaito.
Sqa'ma=Sulhlgildjing.
Sq!a'os=8kaos.
SQaqai'Ek=Skakaiek.
Sqa'-qwaiyu'-tslu=Skhakh\vaiyutslu.
Sqelc=Skelsh.
SqE'ltEn=Skelten.
Sqe'na=Skena.
Sqnamishes = Squawmish.
Sqoa'iadas=Skwahladas.
Sqohamish= Squawmish.
Sq6wi=Shruhwi.
S4sanitc=Sanetch.
Squa-aitl=Squiatl.
Squabage, Squabang, Squabaug, Squabauge, Squa-
boag, Squabog=Quabaug.
Squ-agh-kieIndians=Squawkihow.
Squaghkies= Foxes.
Squah=Skwah.
Squahalitch Indians=Chilliwack.
Squaheag=Squawkeag.
j Squahk-sen, Squah-sin-aw-mish=Squaxon.
Squah-tta=Skwah.
Squai-aitl=Squiatl.
Squakeage, Squakeays, Squakheag, Squakheig=
Squawkeag.
Squakie Hill village=Dayoitgao.
Squakies=Squawkihow.
Squakkeag=Squa\vkeag.
Squakshin, Squakskin, Squaks'na-mish=S<iuaxon.
Squalli-ah-mish, Squalli-a-mish, Squally- ah-mish,
S quallyamish = N isqual li .
Squam-a-cross=Squannaroo.
Squamish=Suquamish.
Squamisht=Squawmish.
Squan-nan-os, Squan-nun-os=Squannaroo.
SQua'pamuQ=Shus\vap.
Squapauke=Quabaug.
Squa-que-hl=Kaquaith.
Squash village =Tutuwalha.
Squa-sua-mish= Squaxon .
Squatchegas= Foxes, Squawkihow.
Squatehokus= Squawkihow.
Squatils, Squatits, Squattets=Squawtits.
Squaw-a-tosh=Colville.
Squawkeague, Squawkheag=riquawkeag.
Squawkey= Squawkihow.
Squawkiehah= Foxes.
Squawkie Hill=Dayoitgao.
S quawkiho ws = Foxes.
Squawky Hill=Dayoitgao.
Squawlees=Nisqualli.
Squawmish =Suquamish.
Squawskin=Squax9n.
Squawtas=Squawtits.
Squaw Town=Grenadier Squaw's Town.
Squaxins=Squaxon.
Squay, Squay-ya= Skway.
Squeam=Skweahm.
Squeer-yer-pe=Colville.
Squehala=Skaialo.
Squeitletch=Squiatl.
Squekaneronons=Nipissing.
SQuha'mEn=Skuhameii.
Squ-hano=Shruhwi.
Squiaelps=Colville.
Squiahla = Skaialo.
S qui-aitl = Squiatl.
Squiatl=Nisqualli.
S'quies'-tshi=Arikara.
Squihala= Skaialo.
Squim bay, Squinbay=Sequim.
Squi'nqun=Skuingkung.
Squint Eyes==Kutchin, Tukkuthkutchin.
Squohamish=Squawmish.
Squorins, Squoxsin=Squaxon.
S. Rafael, S. Rafael Actun, S. Rafael de los Gentiles,
S. Raphael = San Rafael.
Sri'-gon = Shregegon.
Sroo-tle-mam-ish=Shotlemamish.
S. Rosalia di Mulege=Santa Rosalia Mulege.
S. Sabas=San Sabas.
S. Salvador=San Salvador.
Ssangha-kon = Sany akoan .
SSaumingmiut=Saumingmiut.
S. Serafin, S. Serafin Actum, S. Serafino del Napcub=
San Serafin.
Ssik-nachadi=Siknahadi.
Ssikossuilar-miut=Sikosuilarmiut.
S. Simeon de Tucsani=Tucsani.
S. Simon=Upasoitac.
S. Simon Tucsani, S. Simon Tuesani=Tucsani.
S. Simon y Judas de Opasoitac=Upasoitac.
S'slo-ma-mish=Shomamish.
Ssokoan hade=Sukkwan, Koetas.
Sta. See Santa.
Sta-ai'-in=Stryne.
Sta-amus=Stamis.
Sta Ana Anamic=Anamic.
Sta. Bibiana=Bibiana.
Sta. Catalina, Sta. Catalina Cuitciabaqui=Cuitcia-
baqui.
Sta. Catarina=Cuitciabaqui, Santa Catalina.
Sta. Catarina Caituagaba=Cuitciabaqui.
Stach'in, Stackeenes=Stikine.
Sta. Clara = Santa Clara.
Sta Cruz=Naeori.
Sta Cruz Babisi=Babisi.
Sta. Cruz de Gaibauipetea, Sta. Cruz de Jaibanipitca
de Pimas=Gaibauipitea.
Stactan=Staitan.
1146
STADACONE— SITC-CO-AH
[B. A. E.
Stadacone=Stftdaeona.
B.TadeoBatqui=Tadeovaqm.
Sta-e-tan. Staeton»=Staitan.
Sta Eulalia -Santa hulalm.
Staa'uih=---Nestu<vii.
i Stetch-as=Stchtsasamish.
1 Stetchtlum, Ste-te-tlum=Stehtlum.
Stetlum=Lillooet.
St Eulalia=Santa Eulalia.
Stewarts Lake Indians=Mko/liautin.
S. Thadd^us de Batki= ladeovaqui.
Stahe-tah-suutan
Stahl. Stahl-lch=Stlaz.
Stailans Staitan.
Stain Strym-.
Sta Isabel = Tusonimon.
luWPlltoSans. Stated Plain, Om
S,S °KK!CiSS«J*. B
Stakhinskoe, Staldn=Stikine.
.ions, Staked
Sticcoa=Stikayi.
Stichistan = Skic-histan.
Stick=Tahltan.
Stickens, Stickienes=Stikine.
Stick Indians =Tagish.
Stickoey= Stikayi.
Sticks=Nuchwugh.
Stiel Shoi, Stietshoi= Skitswish.
Stikin=Stikine.
Stili=Skidi.
Stilla= Stella.
Stimk=Crovvs.
S tine ar ds = M e t sm e tskop .
Stinkards=Metsmetskop, Winnebago.
,ta Maria del P6pul
Sta Maria de Uasaraca-Baserac.
Sta. Maria Nacori=Nacori.
Sta. Maria Sahuaripa=Sahuanpa.
Sta Maria Tepuspe-Tepuspu.
mish=Stehtsasaiuish.
8tamas=Stamis.
8<Ana= Santa Ana.
Stankckans= Assumpink.
St.\'nta-i =Stunhlai.
St. Antonio=Senecu.
Staq-tubc =Chehalis.
Staraie Selenie = Staria Selenie.
8targen»=Mikakhenikashika. ,
Starikvikhpak, Stari-Kwikhpak=StariK.
StaRosaAbiquiii -At.iMiiiu.
Sta Rosalia Onapa=0nopa.
Sta Rosa TibideguacW=Tibideguachi.
Starrahe, Star-rah-he= Arikara.
Starry Kwikhpak = Starik.
Starui gavan=Nunaraiut.
Stasa'os qe gawa-i, Stasauskeowai=Stasaos-kcg-
awai.
Stastas-Stustas.
Statchook=Skatehook.
8tatcia'ni=Stahehani.
Sta. Teresa = SHiita Teresa.
Stationary Minetares-=IIidatsa.
Sta' tlum-ooh =Lillooet.
Staua'pen -Sowatlu-n.
St'.awa's xa'-idaga -i-^stawas-haidagai.
Stawtonik -Statannvik.
Staxeha'ni =Stalichani.
Stca'tcunil =Hchachnhil.
St. Cayetano=»Tumacacori.
Stce'kus- Ncla-kiis.
StchiUui Skitswish.
Btcilkt-Schilks.
Stcink -Scliink.
S' Clara Santa Clara.
St. Croix Indians -Munominikasheenhug, Passa-
maquoddy.
S'tcukosh -Nchckus.
St'fu qwitc =Stthukhwich.
Stcuwa'cnl --Scwathon.
St. Diego de Pitquin-l'itic.
Ste'amtshi Crows.
Stecoe, Steecoy-.Stikayi.
Steelar-Skidi.
Stegara, Stegarakes, Stegarakies, Stegerakies
, St Kalmish, Sfkamish
Sekamish.
Stlahl, Stlahl-ilitch=Stlaz.
Stl' Eng(EC15,'nas= Aostlanlnagai, Stienga-ianas.
Stling Lennas=Stlenga-lanas.
to. Dommgo de Cuevas
Santo Domingo.
Stogaras = Stegaraki.
Steh cha sa mish, Steh-chass, Stehchop — Stehtsasa-
Stehl lum = St«-litluia.
Steilacoom, Bteilakumahmiih— StcilacooDiamish.
Steila qua mish. Steil la-qua-mish =Stillu(iuamish.
Stekchar .StehUia-vamish.
Stekini Indian*— Stikine.
Stekoa, Stekoah Stikayi.
Stelaoten, Stel a-tin Stella.
Stell cha sa mish Stehtsasuinish.
Stemchi, Stemtchi -('rows.
Stenkenocks Ste^araki.
Bt«nt-lum-8tfhUum.
•ssasswa^sasBa-s. iwa-u;
mish=Stillaquamish.
Stone = Assiniboin, Stone Tsilkotin.
Stone Indians= Assiniboin, Jatonabine.
Stone Kettle Esquirnaux=Ukusiksalirmiut.
Stone Roasters= Assiniboin.
Stones=Stone Tsilkotin.
Stone Sioux, Stoney=Assinibom.
Stoney Creek band=Nnlaantin.
Stoney Indians = Assiniboin.
Stonies = Assiniboin, Tschantoga.
Stono, Stonoes, Stonoe tribe = Stonos.
Stony Creek Indians = Assunpink.
Stotonia=Tututunne.
Stotonik=Statannyik.
St'6x=Stoktoks.
'Bt'qe'l=Sutkel.
St-Queen=Sequim.
Straight Molale=Molala.
Strain=Stryne.
Street natives=Tlingit.
Strongbows= Etcheridiegottine.
StrongwoodAssinniboines=Tschantoga.
Strongwood Cree=Sakawithiniwuk.
Stryen=Stryne.
Stryne-Nqakin=Stryne, Nkoikin.
Strynne, Stryune=Stryne.
StsKe'lis = Cbehalis.
Stske'etl. Stsk'e'iL^Stskeitl.
Stue Cabitic = Stucabitie.
Stu'in-Stuik.
Stu'ikishxe/ni = Stuikishkeni.
Stu'ix- = Stuik.
Sturgeon Indians=Nameuihni.
Stuwi'HamuQ=Stuichamukh.
Stxuaixn=Siksika.
Styne Creek=Stryne.
Styucson=Tucson.
Su= Dakota.
Suagna=Suangua.
Suahnee=Suwanne.
Sualatine = Atfalati.
Suali, Sualy=Cheraw.
Suanaimuchs= Nanaimo.
Su-a-na-muh = ( )kinagan.
Suanee Old Town = Sn\vanee.
Suaque, Suaqui = Zua(ine.
Subaipures, Subaipuris = Sobaipun.
Suc-co-ah=Succaah.
BULL. 30]
SUCCONET — TAA ASHIWANI
1147
Succonet, Succonusset=Succonesset.
Suchamier = Lakmiut.
Sucheen=Stikiue.
Suche-poga=Sukaispoka.
Suchni=Suehui.
Suchongnewy = Sichomovi .
Suck-a-mier = Lakmiut.
Suckanessett = Succonesset.
Suckembs= Eskimo.
Suckiang, Suckiaug, Suckieag=Sukiaug.
Sucl-ta/-qo-t'9a'^unne'=Sushltakhotthatunne.
Suco = Ac-oma, Pecos.
Suc-qua-cha-to-ny=Kwatami.
Bu'dfSS=Kadohadacho.
Siidprbven=Adjuitsuppa.
Sue = Dakota.
Sufip=Rekwoi.
Sugans=Sugeree.
Sugar Eater band=Penateka.
Sugar-Eaters=Penointikara.
Sugar or Honey Eaters=Penateka.
Sugartown=Kulsetsiyi.
Sugau_s=Sugeree.
Sugg'an=Sukkwan.
Sug-wau-dug-ah-win-in-e-wug, Sug-wun-dug-ah-win-
in-e-wug= Sugvvaundugah wininewug.
Suniaxe'gish=Shuyakeksh.
Suhtai=Sutaio.
Sui=Sowi.
Suil= Dakota.
Suipam=Siupam.
Suislaw=Siuslaw.
Suivirits = Seu varits.
Suka-ishpogi= Sukaispoka.
Su-ka-tcu-ne' ;unne=Sukechunetunne.
Sukiaugks=Sukiaug.
Sukinatchi=Sukinatcha.
Suk-kwe'-tce=Kwatami.
Suksanchi=Chukchansi.
Sukwames, Sukwamish=Suquamish.
Sulajame=Sulujame.
Su-lan-na=Lulanna.
Sulatelik=Wishosk.
Sulawig-meuts=Selawigmiut.
Sulluggoes=Cherokee.
Sulu's=Tsulus.
Sumacacori=Tumacacori.
Sumanas=Ta\vehash.
Sumas, Su-mat-se=Sumass.
Sumes=Suma.
Bumi=Zufii.
Sum-maun=Sumaun.
Summe=Etah.
Sumonpavi, Sumoporvy, Sumopowy, Sumopoy=
Shongopovi.
Sun=Mienikashika.
Sunahumes= Snohomish.
Sundia=3andia.
Sundowns=Sumdwm.
Sun-Flower-Seed-Eaters=Shonivikidika.
Sun gens=Mienikashika.
Sun-hunters=Tabeguache.
Suni=ZurIi.
Sun ikceka=Shungikcheka.
Buiis=Zufii.
Sunk=Suk.
Surjkaha napin=Shuiigkahanapin.
Suijka yute-sni=Shungkayuteshni.
Sunkisaa=Sungkitsaa.
Sunne=Zuni.
Sunnekes= Seneca.
Sun-num=Sunum.
Sun-nun'-at= Dakota.
Sunset Indians= Natchez.
Sunti=Sungitsaa.
Suny=Znni.
Sunyendeand=Junundat.
Su'nyitsa, Siinyitsi=Zuni.
Suoculo=Sawokli.
Suouex= Dakota.
Supais, Supies, Supis=Havasupai.
Suponplevy, Supowolewy=Shipaulovi.
Suppai=Havasupai.
Suqqo-an =Sukkwan.
Suquahmish = Suquamish .
Su-quah-natch-ah=Sukinatchi.
Su'QuapmuQ = Shuswap.
Suraminis=Sawani.
Surcee, Surci, Surcie=Sarsi.
Suriquois = Micmac .
Surra Blancos=^ White Mountain Apache.
Surrenderers=Showtucket.
Surrillos=Castake.
Su-rxus' te-st'hi'-tun=Surghustesthitun.
Susaguey=Susuquey.
Susanna = Busanic.
Suscahannaes, Suscohannes=Conestoga.
Sushetno=Sushitna.
Sushwap= Kuaut.
Susoles=Susolas.
Susquahanna, Susquahannocks, Susquehanas, Sus-
quehannagh = Conestoga.
Susquehannah Indians =Oquaga.
Susquehannah Minquays, Susquehanna's, Susque-
hannocks, Susquehannoes, Susquehannos, Susque-
hanocks, Susquehanoes, Susquhannok, Susqui-
hanoughs= Conestoga.
Sussee=Sarsi.
Susseetons = Sisseton .
Sussekoon=Sarsi.
Sussetong, Sussetons, Sussetonwah = Sisseton.
Sussez, Sussi=Sarsi.
Sussitongs=Sisseton.
Sussitongs of Roche Blanche = Kahra.
Su'-su-ne = Shoshoni .
Sus xa-idAga-i=Sus-haidagai.
Su'tagu^Sitiku.
Sutaguison = Sudacson.
Su'-tai=Sutaio.
Sutaquisan, Sutaquisau, Sutaquison = Sudacson.
Sii'tasi'na, Suta'ya, Sutayo=Sutaio.
Suth-setts=Seshart.
Su/-ti=Sutaio.
Sutkhoon=Sutkum.
Sutsets = Seshart.
Sutuami=Lutuamiaii Family.
Suturees = Sugeree.
Suuk=Suk.
Suuk-kamus=Suk, Kimus.
Suwanee Old Town, Suwa'ni=Suwanee.
Suwanoes=Shawnee.
Suwarof=Kingiak.
Suworof = Paugwik.
Suysum=Suisun.
Svernoiftsi=Aglemiut.
S wa-dabsh = Siamannas.
Swaggles town, Swaglaws, Swaglers, Swagles=
Sawokli.
Swa-hbl=Sasuagel.
S wa-lash = Swalarh .
Swales = Sawokli.
Bwali=Cheraw.
Swampee, Swampies, Swamp Indians, Swampy Creek
Indians, Swampy Crees, Swampy Krees, Swampys=
Maskegon.
Swan-Creek band=Wapisiwisibi\vininiwak.
Swedebish=Svvinomish.
Sweegachie, Sweegassie, Sweegochie=Oswegatchie.
Swees=Sarsi.
Swegaachey, Swe-ga'-che. Swegachee, Swegachey,
Swegachie, Swegachy, Swegatsy=Oswegatchie.
Sweielpa=Colville.
Swetgatchie = Os\vegatchie.
Swgahatchies=Sawokliudshi.
Swi-el-pree=Colville.
Swimmish=Sequim.
Swo-Kwabish = Suquamish .
Sxa-nu-xa=Skanuka.
S. Xaver du Bac, S. Xavier, S. Xavier del Bac=
San Xavier del Bac.
S. Xavier des Praiz, S. Xavier des Prez=La Prairie.
Sxqomic = Squawmish .
S-yars=Saia.
Sybaik, Sybayks=Sebaik.
Sycuan=Sequan.
Sy-cus=Saikez.
Sydproven=Adjuitsuppa.
Syllery=Sillery.
Syneck, Synek, Synekees, Synekes, Synicks, Synne-
kes, Synneks=Seneca.
Syouslaws=Siuslaw.
Sypanes=Lipan.
Syquan=Sequan.
Syuay=Skway.
Sywanois = Siwanoy .
Taa-' ai-yal-a-na-wan = Heshota Ayahltona.
TaaAshiwani=Zuni.
1148
TA-AH-TKNS TAITCEDAWI
Taah-tens-= Tut lat unnc.
Taaiya-hltona -Hluelawa-Hi-shota Ayahltona.
Tla'ai riwhl-lunns.
Taaogo Tioga.
Taaovaiazes. Taaoyayases = lawehash.
Ta-a'p-pu Tapo.
Taaiey=T(K)sey.
Ta ashi = Apache.
Taas-nei Knaiakhotana.
Ta'a-fco' junne=Targhutthotunne.
Taatenrhlanah-kwe = Taa.
Ta a te-ne=Tatlatunne.
Tab Tabo.
Tab'a' Tapa.
Tabaguache. Tabahuaches^Tabeguaohe.
Tabaroas -Tamaroa.
Tabayase =Ta\vehash.
Tabechya, Tabeguachis. Tabegwaches, Tabehuachis,
Tabe naches ^Tabeguaclir.
Tabensa Taensa.
Tabequache. Tabequache Utes, Tabewaches, Tabia-
chis Tabetruarhe.
Tabitibis. Tabittibis. Tabittikis-= Abittibi.
Tabkepaya -Walapai.
Tab nyu-mu Tabo.
Taboayas, Taboayases, Taboayazes = Tawehasn.
Tabo wiiiwu Tabo.
Taboyazes, Tabuayas=Tawohash.
Tabrackis =Tabfjjuat'he.
Tab wun-wu -Tabo.
Taby=Talassc.
Ta-cab-ci-nyu-muh=Navaho.
Tacadocorou^ -'1 acatacuru.
Tacamanes, Tacames=Tacame.
Tacasnanes -= IN^nacanes.
Tacatacouru = Tacataciiru.
Ta #a'xu 'l'a(lhaj,rbu.
Tacci Iioyi.
Tachees -^Ti-xas.
Tachekaroreins =Tuscarora.
Taches Taclii.
Tachi. Tachies -Texas.
Tachigmyut-= riiali.tcniiut.
Tackankanie -Tavvakuni.
Tack chan de su char =Tackchandeseechar.
Tackles Texas.
Tacnahetca Tashnahooha.
Tacokoquipesceni = rim-sin >\v.
Tacones Tacainc.
Taconet, Taconick, Taconock=Taconnet.
Tacoon Vaiiuina.
Tacopin fJupa.
Tacoposcas 'I'aposa.
Tacos Taos, T<-\va, Taku.
Tacoullie Takulli.
Tacubavia Tucubnvia.
Tacuenga <'alHu-n;,'a.
Taculli. Tacullie, Ta-cullies, Tacully=Takulli.
Tacupin liiipa.
Tacusas Taposa.
Tadacone ^Stadacona.
Taderighrones Tntclo.
Tades Vaqui Tailcovaqui.
Tadjcdjayi Tadji.
Tadjejinga Tan/hoxhiiiRa.
Tadle unikaci"ga -TadxhciinikashiiiKa
Tadji Tachi.
Tadoosh Tailush.
Tadoucac, Tadousae, Tadousca, Tadoussac, Tadous-
saciens -Tadousjic.
Tadpole place Tokoi^al^i.
Ta dum' ne Tdoiniii.
Tadusac. Tadussekuk Tadousae.
Ta ee tee tan Tihiltau.
Tae-keo-ge—Tuskt'Kee.
Taencas Taoisa.
Taensapaoas Taii^ihao.
Taensot, Taenzaa Tacusa.
Tafique Taji(|Uc.
Tagago T<-mmy<».
Tagahosh Ni-Htur-cu.
Tagas - Taikus.
Tageque Taji-iiK-.
Ta g«- uing ge. Tage ungc fialiM.-o.
Taghiaratzoriamute 'I'oKiaratsorik
Tagique Tnjiqu.-.
Tagna 'I'cvva.
Tagnos Tatio.
Tafoan»t«-Taguanat('.
Tagochsanagechti=Onondaga (vil.).
Taguacana, Taguacanes=Tawakoni.
Taguace, Taguaias=Tawehash.
Taguaio==Teguayo.
Taguais, Taguallas, Taguayares, Taguayas, Ta-
guayazes, Taguayces, Taguayes, Taguayos=
Tawehash.
Tagui=Kiowa Apache.
Tagukeresh= Apache.
Tagukerish=Kio\va Apache.
Taguna=Laguna.
Tagus= Taikus.
Tagutakaka=Taguta.
Tagwa=Catawba.
Tahagmyut=Tahagmiut.
j Tahahteens=Tatlatunne.
Ta-hail-la, Ta-hail-ta=Tlelding.
Tahalasochte=Talahassee.
Ta'hana=Ute.
Tahanas, Tahanos=Tano.
Tahasse = Tawsee.
Tahaten=Tatlatunne.
Ta'hba=Maricopa, Papago.
Tah'6a-pa=Takhchapa.
Tah'-che=Tadji.
Tah-chunk wash taa=Oyateshicha.
Tahco=Taku.
Tahculi, Tah-cully=Takulli.
Tah-cul-tus= Lekwjltok.
Tahekie, Tahelie=Takulli.
Tahensa=Taensa.
Tahiannihouq = Kannehouan.
Ta-hi-cha-pa-han-na. Ta-hichp' = Kawaiisu.
Tahkali, Tahkallies = Takulli.
Tahk-heesh=Tagish.
Tah-khl, Tahkoli=Takulli.
Tah'ko-tin'neh=Takutine.
Tah-le-wah=Tolowa.
Ta'hli'mnin = Navaho.
Tah-lum-ne=Tclomni.
Tahogale, Tahogalewi=Yuchi.
Tahohyahtaydootah= Kapozha.
Tahokias=Cahokia.
Tahontaenrat=Tohontaenrat.
Tahos=Taos.
Tahsagrondie, Tahsahgrondie = Tiosahrondion.
Tah sau gaa=Tasagi's Band.
Tahse=Talasse.
Tah-se-pah=Tushepaw.
Tahtl-shin=Talal.
Tahtoos=Huchnom.
Tahuacana, Tahuacane, Tahuacano, Tahuacany,
Tahuaconi=Tawakoni.
Tahuaias.Tahuallaus, Tahuaya, Tahuayace, Tahua-
yaces, Tahuayas, Tahuayase, Tahuayases=Tawe-
hash.
Tahuglank, Tahuglucks=Tahuglauk.
Tahuha-yuta=Tal<huliaynta.
Ta-hu/-ka-ni'=Tawakoni.
Tahulauk=Tahuglauk.
Tahwaccaro, Tah-wac-car-ro, Tahwaccona, Tahwac-
corroe, Tah-wae-carras. Tah-wah ca-roo, Tah-wah-
carro, Tahwaklero =-Ta \vakoni.
Tahwei=Tagui.
Ta'-ia= Nutria.
Taiahounhins= Aleut.
Ta' ia-kwe==Xutria.
Tai'-aq=Tyigh.
Tai'-chi-da=Taisida.
Ta-ide= -- Pueblos.
Taigas — Texas.
Tai-ga-tah=Taos.
Taighs, Ta-ih-=Tyigh.
Taiina, Taiinamu=Taos.
Taijas=Texns.
Tai-kie-a-pain=Taitinapam.
Taikushi= Taikus.
Tai lin-ches = Taliuchi.
Taimamares=Tumainar.
Tain-gees-ah-tsa=Tengoratsekutchin.
Tain gees-ah-tsah^Tangesatsa.
Ta i'niqk'acin'a=Tadhaghu.
Tainin •-- 1'ueblos.
Tainkoyo=Nishinam.
Tai'otl la'nas= Daiyuahl-lanas.
Taioux= Texas.
Tairtla=Tyigh.
Taitcedawi=Taisida.
BULL. 30]
TAI-TIM-PANS T AM ALES
1149
Tai-tim-pans, Tai-tin-a-pam, Tait-inapum, Taitini-
pans=Taitinapam.
Taitsick-Kutchin=Tangesatsa.
Tai-tzo-gai=Tesuque.
Taiu-gees-ah-tsah=Tangesatsa.
Tai-wa= Pueblos.
Tai'ya= Nutria.
Tai-ya-yan'-o-khotan'a=Taiyanyanokhotana.
Ta-jua=Tawa.
Takadhe=Tukkuthkutchin.
Takahagane=Ontwaganha.
Takahli=Takulli.
Takaiaksa=Takaiak.
Takai'-yakh6-tan'a=Jugelnute.
Takajaksen=Takaiak.
Takali, Takalli=Takulli.
Takama=Yakima.
Takapo ishak=Attacapa.
Takapsiijtona, Takapsin-torjwaijna=Takapsiiiton-
wanna.
<Takas=Taku.
Ta-3ias'-i-tce/-qwut=Takasichekhwut.
Takastina=Takestina.
Takawaro=Tawakoni.
Takaz=Tukkuthkutchin.
TaJ^eska utsi' upce'=Takdheskautsiupshe.
Ta-kepl'-tuniun'-ne^Turghestltsatun.
Takelly, Ta-Kej-ne=Takulli.
Takensa=Taensa.
Ta-kesfl'-tsa te'-ne=Turghestltsatun.
Takha-yuna= Aleut.
Takhe=Taos.
Takhtam^=Serranos.
Takikatagamute, Takiketagamute=Takiketak.
Takilma=Takelma.
TakimiLdin=Takimilding.
Ta-kit kutchin=Tatlitkutchin.
T'akkwel-ottine=Takf\velottine.
Takla-uedi=Daktlawedi.
Tako, Takon=Taku.
Takon Indians =Nuklako.
Takoos=Taku.
Ta-koos-oo-ti-na=Takutine.
Takopepeshene= Pineshow.
Takoulguehronnons = Conestoga.
Takshagemut=Takshak.
Taksomut, Taksomute=Takchuk.
Tak-ssi-kan=Tuxican.
Taksumut=Takchuk.
Taktchag-miout=Takshak.
Takten-tan=Takdentan.
Taktla-uedi=Daktlawedi.
Taktschagmjut=Takshak.
Taku=Takutine.
Ta'k"ane'di=Takvvanedi.
Taku-kon=Taku.
Ta-kul-i=Takulli.
Taqu-qwan=Taku.
Ta-ku-rth=Tukkuthkutchin.
Ta-Kutchi=Eskimo.
Ta-kuth Kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Takutsskoe=Taku.
Tak'yaiuna-kwe=Takya.
Talabouches, Talabouchi=Talapoosa.
Talac=Talak.
Taladigi=Taladega.
Talagans=Cherokee.
Talahasochte=Talahassee.
Talamatan, Talamatun=Huron.
Talangamanae = Kheninichan.
Talani=Talaniyi.
Talantui=Talatui.
Ta-la-ottine = Chin tagotti ne.
Talapenches. Talapoashas, Talapoosas, Talapouche,
Talapousses. Talapiis=Talapoosa.
Talarenos=Tularenos.
Ta'lasi', Talassee=Tahlasi.
Talassee=Talasse.
Talatigi=Taladega.
Talawa=Tolowa.
Talchedon, Talchedums=Alchedoma.
Tal-ches=Tachi.
Talch-kuedi=Tahlkoedi.
Talcotin=Tautin.
Talegans, Talegawes=Cherokee.
Talehanas, Talehouyana=Hotalihuyana.
Talemaya=Tututni.
Taleom^=Talio.
Talepoosas = Talapoosa.
Tal-e-see, Talessy Petit= Talasse.
Talesta=Tatesta.
Tal-hush-to-ny=Mulluk.
Tali, Talicies=Talasse.
Talicomish=Talio.
Taliepatava=Taliepataua.
Talikwa=Tellico.
Talimachusy, Talimuchusy=Tallimuchasi.
Talinches=Talinchi.
Talio'mH=Talio.
T alipu pes = Tal apoosa .
Talis, Talise, Talisees, Talisi, Talisse= Talasse.
Talkoaten, Talkotin=Tautin.
Talkpolis=Takulli.
Talla=Tala.
Tallabutes = Talapoosa.
Talladega=Taladega.
Tallagewy=Cherpkee.
Tallahaski=Seminole.
Tallahassa=Talahassee.
Tallahasse=Talassehat('hi.
Tallahassee =Talahassee, Talasse.
Talla-Hogan, Talla-hogandi=Awatobi.
Tallapoosa=Tiilapoosa.
Tallase=Tahlasi.
Tallase=Talasse, Talassehatchi.
Tallasee=Talasse.
Tal la se hatch ee,Tallasschassee=Talassehatchi.
Tallassee, Tallassie= Talasse.
Tallatown=Tala.
Tal-lau-gue chapco pop-cau=Taluachapkoapopka.
Tallawa Thlucco=Apalachicola.
Talledega=Taladega.
Tallegwi= Cherokee.
Tallehassas=Talahassee.
Tallenches=Talinchi.
Tallesee Hatchu=Talassehatchi.
Tallesees, Tallessees=Talasse.
Tall8-whe-anas= Hotalihuyana.
Tal'-le-wit-sus=Waco.
Tallibooses, Tallibousies= Talapoosa.
Talligeu, Talligewi= Cherokee.
Tallignamay, Talliguamais, Talliguamayque, Tal-
liguamays=Quigyuma.
Tallike=Cherokee.
Tallimuchase=Talimuchasi.
Tall-in-chee, Tal-lin-ches=Talinchi.
Tallion=Talio.
Tallion Nation=Bellacoola.
Tallise, Tallisee, Tallises=Talasse.
Tallium=Talio.
Tallmachusse=Taluamutchasi.
Tal-lo-wau= Apalachicola.
Tal-lo-wau mu-chos-see=Taluamutchasi.
Tal-lo-wau thluc-co= Apalachicola.
Tallpo osas = Talapoosa.
Talltectan=Tahltan.
Talluches=Talinchi.
Tallushatches, Tallusthatches=Talassehatchi.
Tally-hogan=A\vatobi.
Talmachuesa, Talmachusee, Talmachuson, Talma-
chussa, Talmachussee=Taluamutchasi.
Tal'-ma-mi/-tce=Talmamiche.
Talmotchasi=Talimuchasi.
Talonapi==Talonapin.
Talotlafia taina=Talohlafia.
Talqoe'di, Tal-qua-tee=Tahlkoedi.
Talsi=Tulsa.
Tal-sote'-e-na=Tatsanottine.
Tal'-tac ;unne=Taltushtuntude.
Taltotin=Tautin.
T'altsan Ottine=Tatsanottine.
Tal'-fuc-tun tu/-de=Taltushtuntude
Talu=Talahi.
Talua'lako = Apalachicola.
Taluits=Talio.
Talulu'=Tallulah.
Ta-lum-nes=Telamni.
Talusas=Taensa.
Ta-lu-wa=Tolowa.
Talvoi=Walpi.
Taly=Talasse.
Talyan=Tahltan.
Tamachola=Tamazula.
Tamahle=Tamali.
Tamaicas=Timucua.
Tamaiya=Santa Ana.
Tamajabs=Mohave.
Tamales=Tamal.
1150
TAMALGI T!AQ°Q!AQA-AN
[B. A. E.
Tamalgi=Itamalgi.
Tama>li=T!uniihh.
Tamallos, Tamals-Tamal.
Tamankamyam — Serranos.
Tamarais. Tamarcas. Tamarohas. Tamarois, Tama-
rojas Tamaronas, Tamarones, Tamaronos, Tama-
roras', Tamaroua, Tamarouha, Tamarous=Iuuia-
Tamasabes, Tama»abs=Mohave.
Tamasqueac = Tramasqueac.
Tamatles -Tamali.
Tamawas -Tamaroa.
Tamaya, Ta-ma-ya= Santa Ana.
Tamayaca=Tawehash.
Tambeche=Tombigbee.
Tamecongh=Tinicum.
Tames =,Iemez.
Tamescamengs=Temiscaniing.
Ta me'-tah = Tumuli.
Tami=Tano.
Tamicongh=Tinicnm.
Tamiquis = Tumique.
Tamitzopa=Taraichopa.
Tamlocklock =Tamuleko.
Tammalanos=Tainal.
Tammasees -•= Yamasee.
Tamole'cas, Ta-mo-le-ka=Tamuleko.
Tamoria, Tamorois = Tainaroa.
Tamos— Pecos.
Tamotchala=Tamazula.
Tamothle =TamahIi.
Tamoucougoula=Avoyelles.
Tampacuases — Kurankawa.
Tamp Pah-Utes = Yampa.
Ta-mul'-kee=Itamalgi.
Tamy. Tamya=Santa Ana.
Ta-nah-wee=Tenawa.
Tanai= Athapascan Family.
Tanakhothaiak, Tanakhotkhaik=Tanakot.
Ta nak-tench, Ta-nak-teuk=Tenaktak.
Tanana. Tananatana, Tanan-Kuttchin=Tenaiiku-
ti'hin.
Tanasi = Tennessee.
Ta-na-tiu-ne — Kiiwchodinne.
Ta na-tsu' ka=Tanetsukunumanke.
Ta'nawunda^=T< mawanda.
Tan-a-ya=Santa Ana.
Tancaguas, Tancagueis, Tancagues, Tancagucz,
Tancaguies, Tancahua, Tancahues, Tancahuos,
Tancamas 'I'mikawa.
Tancames = Tacaine.
Tancanes. Tancaouay, Tancaoves, Tancaoye, Tan-
cards -Tunkawa.
Tancaro=Tawakoni.
Tancases, Tancaveys= Tonkawa.
Tanchebatchee=Tukal)atchi.
Tanchipahoe -^Tangihao.
Ta pl'-tac ;unne =Taltushtuntude.
Tancoways -Tmikawa.
Ta''d^a" tan'^a e'nikaci'^a=Tungdhangtunkae-
niku.shika.
Ta' ne •••= Dyani.
Tine -Tan vi.
Taneks anya=Biloxi.
Tanessec 'I'awasa.
Tanewa-Comanches, Tanewahs^Tenuwu.
Tanga'c. Tangasskoe --Tongas.
Tangeboas, Tangibac, Tangibao, Tangibaoas, Tan-
gibaos. Tan'gipaha'. Tangipahos, Tangipaos =
Tatiu'ipalioa.
Tani'banen, Tani'banenina, Tani'batha=Ka(lohada-
cho.
Tanico -Tunica.
Tanignagmjut -Li("-noi.
Taniguag Aleksashkina.
Ta nika-shing ga - Han^Jitanga.
TanikBa, Tanikwa=Tunica.
Taniquo Tanico.
Ta nish Arikura.
Taniyumu'h ^Paviotso.
Tanjibao 'l'aiiK'il»uo.
Tan' ka wi. Tankaway Tonkawa.
Tank heesh -TauNii.
Tanko Sishinam.
Tanko Indian. Tanks Tonkawa.
Tankum Tuiiko.
Tan nah-shis en .licarilla.
Tannai •AthapHsciin Family.
Tanna-Kutchi Tenankutchin.
Tannockes= Bannock.
Tannontatez-=Tionontati.
T'ano' = Kloo.
Tano = llano.
Tanochioragon=Deyodcshot.
Ta-noch-tench, Ta-nock-teuch=Teiiaktak.
Tanoi= llano.
Tanonan = Tanoan Family.
Ta-non Kutchin=Tenankutchin.
Tanoo = Kloo. t
Tanoque=Galisteo.
Tanoquevi, Tanoquibi=Hano.
Tanos= llano, Pecos, Tano.
Tanquaay=Tonkawa.
Tanquinno=Tanico.
Tansawhot-dinneh = Tatsanottine.
Tansi= Tennessee.
Tansipaho= Tangibao.
Tanta hade=Tongas.
Tantawait, Ta'n-tawats=Chemehuevi.
Ta11-tdo'a=Tan.
Tantin=Tautin.
Tantos=Tontos.
Tan-towa=Tan.
Tantsanhoot, Tantsa-ut'dtinne, Tantsawhoot, Tant-
sawhot-dinneh, Tan-tsawot-dinni=Tatsanottiiie.
TanuHaade = Kloo.
Tan-uh-tuh=Tenaktak.
Ta'-nun kutch-in=Tenankutchin.
Tanus=Hano.
Tan wa'-k'an wa-3ia'-xe=Tanwakanwakaghe.
Tan wa» oin^a=Tanwanshinka.
Tanwa"-ji3ia=Tongigua.
Ta"'wan 3ia'xe=Tsishuwashtake.
Tanwa"-zhika==Tongigua.
Tanxnitanians, Tanxsnitania=Tanxnitania.
Tanyi hanutsh=Tanyi.
Tao=Taos.
Taoapa=Tapa.
Taobaianes, Taobayace, Taobayais, Taobayases=>
Tawehash.
Taogarias, Taogria=Ontwaganha.
Taol na'as xa'da-i=Taol-naas-hadai.
Taopi's band = Farmers' Band.
Taoros, Taosans, Taosas, Taoses, Taosij=Taos.
Taos Indians=Moache.
Taosis, Taosites, Taosy=Taos.
Taos Yutas=M cache.
Ta-otin=Tautin.
Taouacacana=Tawakoni.
Taouachas=Tawasa.
Taouayaches, Taouayas=Tawehash.
Taoucanes=Ta\vakoni,
Taovayaiaces, Taovayases=Tawehash.
Taowa=Te\va.
Ta-o-ya-te-du-ta=Kapozha.
Tao Yutas=Moache.
Tap=Tabo.
Tapage= Pitahauerat.
Tapahanock=Quioucohanoc.
Tapahowerat, Tapaje= Pitahauerat.
Tapakdgi= Klamath.
Tapanses=Tappan.
Ta-pa-taj-je=Tapa.
Ta pguchas = Tuposa.
Taphulgee = Attapulgas.
Tapicletca=Tapishlecha.
Tapiel=.Iapul.
Tapisleca == Ta pish 1 echa.
Tapkhak=Taapknk.
Tapkhakgmut=Tapkachmiut.
Tapkhamikhuagmut=Topanika.
Ta'-po-gka Tapothka.
Tapoctoughs=Tenuktak.
Tapoosas, Tapouchas, Tapousas, Tapousoas, Tapous-
sas, Tapowsas = Taposa.
Tappa= Pituhauerat.
Tappaan, Tappaanes. Tappaen=Tappan.
Tappage, Tappage Pawnee= Pitahauerat.
Tapparies Comanches = I)itsakana.
Tappaye Pawnee= Pitahauerat.
Tappen, Tappensees, Tappents=Tappan.
T!aqo=Taku.
Ta-qai'-ya=Takhaiya.
T!a'qdentan=Takdeiitan.
Ta'qdjik-an=Tnxican.
I Taqestina'=Takestina.
j T!aq°q!aqa-an=Takokakaan.
BULL. 30]
TA-QT A T AWA SS A
1151
Ta-qta=Choctaw.
Taqtci=Takhchi.
raqti ki Anpan f£atau=Dtakhtikianpandhatazhi.
Taquha-yuta=Takhuhayuta.
Taqui=Tagui.
Taquitzata= Ratontita.
Ta-qu'-quc-ce =Tututni.
Taracari=Tareque.
Taracone = Faraon .
Taracton, Taractou=Catskill.
Tarahumara, Tarahumari=Tarahumare.
Taraktons=Catekill.
Taral=Toral.
Tarancahuases=Karankawa.
Taranteens=Abnaki.
Taraones = Faraon .
Tarateens=Abnaki.
Taraumar, Taraumares=Tarahumare.
Tar-co-eh-parch, Tar-co-eh-parh=Takhchapa.
Tareguano=Tarequano.
Tarenteens, Taren«ines, Tarentins=Abnaki.
Tapeopmeut=Kopagmiut.
Tarhetown=Cranetown
Tarimari=Tarahumare.
Tarkens, Tarkoo=Taku.
Taromari=Tarahumare.
Taros = Yavapai.
Tarpkarzoomete=Taapkuk.
Tarracones= Faraon.
Tarra-Iumanes = Tawehash.
Tarraktons= Catskill .
Tarranteeris, Tarrantens, Tarrantines, Tarrateens,
Tarratines, Tarratins, Tarrenteencs, Tarrenteens,
Tarrentens, Tarrentines=Abnaki.
Tarreor-meut= Kopagmiut.
Tarruraw=Tallulah.
Tartanee=Dadens.
Taruararas = Tarah umare.
Taruraw=Talluiah.
Tarwarsa, Tarwassaw=Tawasa.
Ta-rxe'-li-i-tce' ^unne', T'a-rxi'-li i tcet' }unne'=
Targhiliitshettunne.
T'a-rxi'-li-i' ^unne=Chetlesiyetunne.
Ta-rxi»/-'a-a'-tun=Targhinaatun.
Ta'-rxut-t'po }unne=Targhutthotunne.
Tasamewe=Xayaho.
Ta-sa-un=Hopi.
Tascalifa, Tascaluca=T'ascalusa.
Tascorins, Tascororins=Tuscarora.
Tasculuza=Tascalusa.
Tascuroreus=Tuscarora.
Tashash=Kadohadacho.
Ta-sha-va-ma= Navaho.
Tashees=Tasis.
Tash-e-pa=Tushepaw.
Tash-gatze=Tashkatze.
Tashi=Mescaleros.
Tashin=Apache, Kiowa Apache.
Taslri'ne=Jicarilla.
Tashtye'=Tawshtye.
Tash-Yuta= Moache.
Ta-si'n-da=Tesinde.
Ta sindje aaga=Hangatanga.
Taskaho, T'as-ka-lo-le'n', Taskalonugi, Taskarorens,
Taskarosins = Tuscarora.
Taskegee = Tnskegee.
Taskigi = Tuskegee .
Ta'skigi'yi=Taskigi.
Taskikis= Tuskegee.
Taskiroras, Taskororins, Tasks=Tuscarora.
Tas la'nas, Tas Lennas=Tadji-lanas.
Tasmamares=Tumamar.
Tasnaheca=Tashnahecha.
Tasne = Knaiakhotana.
Tasquiqui= Tuskegee.
Tassautessus=Chickahominy.
Tassenocogoula, Tassenogoula=Avoyelles.
Tassetchie = Tasetsi.
Tassey=Toosey.
Tassiussak = Tasiusak.
Tastalu9a= Tascalusa.
Tastasagonia=T;iztasagonies.
Ta'-sun-ma' ^unne=Talsunme.
Taszaluza = Tascalusa.
Tatamitka=Takamitka.
Tatanchaks, Tatancha - kutchin, Tatanchoh
Kutchin = Tutchonekutchin .
Tatanka cesli, Tatanka-tcesli=Tatankachesli.
Tatarabueyes = Ta wehash.
Ta-ta-ten=Tatlatvmne.
Tatatna=Tututni.
Tatayahukli=Tutalosi.
Tatayojai= Mataguay.
Ta-t'9a'-tun=Tatlatunne.
Tatche, Tatchees=Tachi.
Tatchek=Tachik.
Ta-tci'-qwut, Ta-tci'-qwut-me, Ta-tci' te'-ne=Ta-
chikhwutme.
T'a'-tcu-qas-li'-tun=Tatshukhaslitun.
Ta-tcu-wit"=Tachuwit.
Ta-tdo'a=Ta.
Tate' fkia=San Andres Coamiata.
T'a't'Entsait=Ialostimot.
Tate Platt=Tushepaw.
Ta;te-psin= Kiyuksa.
T'a'teqe=Tateke.
Tateras=Tutelo.
Tates=Tait.
Tathzey-Kutchi, Tathzey-Kutshi=Trotsikkutchin.
Tatikhlek, Tatitlack, Tatitlak=Tatitlek.
Tatkannai=Takini.
Tatla=Tatlatan.
Tatliakhtana=Chugachigmiut.
Tatloulgees=Hlahlokalka.
Tatouche = Makah, Tatooche.
Ta-towa=Ta.
Ta-tqlaq'-tun ^un'-ne, Ta-t'qla'-tun=Tatlatunne.
Tatqu'nma = Soyennow.
Tatsah-Kutchin=Tat8akutchin.
Tatschigmut, Tatschigmuten = Unaligmiut.
Ta-tseh kutch-In'=Tatsakutchin.
Ta^se inihk'acin'a=Kanse.
Tatsepa=Tushepaw.
Ta ts'eye=Tayachazhi.
Tatshiantin, Tatshikotin=Tatshiautiii.
T'attsan-ottine=Tatsanottine.
Ta-tu=Huchnom.
Ta-tze=San Marcos.
Tatzei-Kutshi=Trotsikkutchin.
Tauchebatchee=Tukabatchi.
Taucos=Hano, Tewa.
Taughtanakagnet=Taconnet.
Taugwik=Paugwik.
Ta-ui=Taos.
Taukaways = Tonkawa.
Taukies=Sauk.
Taulasse Viejo=Talasse.
Taupanica=Topanika.
Ta-uth=Taos.
Tauthlacotchcau=Hlekatchka.
Tau-tsawot-dinni=Tatsanottine.
Tauweash = Tawehash .
Taux=Nanticoke.
Tauxanias, Tauxilnanians=Tanxnitania.
Tauxinentes=Tauxenent.
Tauxitanians, Tauxsintania, Tauxuntania=Tanx-
nitania.
Tavaiases, Tavaiazes=Tawehash.
Tavakavas=Tawakoni.
Tavaroas=Tamaroa.
Tavayas= Tawehash.
Tavewachi, Taviachis=Tabeguache.
Tavira=Tabira.
Tavo=Tabo.
Tavoayases=Tawehash.
Tavossi=Tawasa.
Tavoyaces=Tawehash.
Tawaa= Ottawa.
Ta-wac = Ta wash .
Tawacairoe, Tawacamis, Tawacani. Tawacanie, Ta-
wa-ca-ro, Tawacarro, Tawaccaras, Tawaccomo,
Tawaccoroe=Tawakoni.
Tawachguano=Nanticoke.
Tawackanie=Tawakpni.
Tawackguano=Nanticoke.
Tawaconie=Tawakoni.
Ta-wai-hash, Tawai'-hias=Tawehash.
Tawakal, Tawakanas, Tawakanay Tawakany, Ta-
wa-ka-ro,Tawakaros, Tawakenoe, Tawakones=Ta-
wakoni.
Tawaktenk = Tenaktak .
Tawalemnes=Tuolumnc.
Tawanis=Yowani.
Tawareka= Ta wakoni.
Tawas= Ottawa, Tewa.
T a wass a = Tawasa.
1152
TAW AT A WAS TCHESHTALALGI
[B. A. H.
Tawatawas. Tawatawee= Miami.
Tawawag. Tawawog-Naraeaug.
fawaws, Tawayg- Ottawa.
Tawcullies =Takulli.
Tawe'nikaci'^a-=Ta\venikashika.
Ta'-wi-gi=-=Santo Domingo.
TA wis'-tS wis = D<x>e!<edoowe.
Tawitskasb^Kadohadaeho.
Tawixtawes, Tawixti = Miami.
Tawixtwi - Miami, Pirkawillanee.
Tawkamee=Toktakamai.
Ta Wolh -Taos.
Taw wassa --= Ta wasa.
Taw-wa- tin = Tau tin.
Taw-weeahs = Ta \vehash.
Taxawaw- Toxaway.
Taxe=Taos.
Taxejuna=Alent.
Ta\elh = Takulli.
Tiucemna= Aleut.
Taxenent=Tauxenent.
Taxique=Tajique.
Ta\kahe- Apache.
Taxkoli=Takulli.
Taxpa ^I'apago.
Tay-ab-Muck=Tzauamuk.
Tayachquans = Xanticoke.
Tayas ='I\'.\as.
Ta"yatcajI=Tayachazhi.
Tayberon = Taos.
Taynayan = Santa Barbara.
Tayoga-Tioga.
Tayos=Hainai, Toho.
Tayosap-Tuhcx.ep.
Tay-tet-lek = Tatitlek.
Tayude = I>U-ta.
Tayunchoneyu = Yoroon\vago.
Tay-wah, Tay-waugh = Te\va.
Taze-char, Taze-par-war-nee-cha=Sans Arcs.
Tbutama=Tubutama.
Tc.'a'al la'nas=rhaalil, Chaahl-lanas.
Tea' iki'-ka-ra '-tea-da -=Chaikikarachada
Tcaizra winwu, Tcai'-zri-sa wtm-wu=('haizra
Tc!ak!=Chak.
Tcfki'-ne". Tca-ka'-nha' = Dela\vare
Tcakqai -Chakkai.
Tca'-kwai-na-Chak\vaina.
Tea' kwai na nyu-mu=Asa.
Tcakwaina winwu = Chak\vaina
Tcakwaya'lxam=('hak\vayalham
Tca-la-cuc^('halosas.
Tcala-itgKlit=('lialaitgelit.
Tcalke = ('lK'rokee
Tca'lkunts -Clmlkunts.
Tcami'=Chaui.
Tcanka-oqa» = ('hankaokhan.
Tca"-kaxa-otina=Chankaghaotina.
Tea" kute »Chankute.
Tca"-ona = Wa/ikuti-
Tcants -Chants.
Tea' olgaqasdi-Chaolgakhasdi.
Tcapokele =ChaF,(,k(-h..
taw*' a"-ya-di'' Tca-qta'-han-ya', Tca-ta'=Cho
Tcatci'ni-Chatchccni.
Tca'tcoHil=Sc'hachuhil
TcatEletc Chatelcch
Teats xa'da-i=Chats-hadai
Tca'tui=Chetawe.
Jcawa'gisita»ta'-i=Chawagis-Htustae
Tcawa'xamux= Nicola Band
Tcawi =Chaiii.
Tcaxu =('lingu.
Tc'Kci'atq-Nootka.
Tee d'i' te ne'--=(;iiotco
Tcedunga C^hedunga
Tce-oqba=Cheokhba.
Tee p'o-cke yin'-e=Cheposhkeyine.
Tceq-huha-ton=Chekhuhaton.
Tcerokieco = Cherokee.
Tc'es-clt'ic'-tun= Chesthltishtun.
Tc'es-qan'-me=Echulit.
Tce'tawe=Chetawe.
Tcetce'lmen=Chetchelmen.
TcetcilQ6k=Chechilkok.
Tce'-;i=Chetco.
Tceti namu=Tcheti.
Tce'-;i ;un-ne'=Chetco.
Tcet-les/-i-ye'^unne'=Chetlosiyetunne.
Tcet-les'-tcan ^un'ne=Chetleschantunne.
Tce-}o'qan'-ye=Chedtokhanye.
Tce-;o yin'-e=Chedtoyine.
Tcets=Chets.
Tce'tstlEs = Skaiametl.
Tcet-tan'-ne=Chcttane.
Tcet-tan' ne'-ne=Chetta-nnene.
Tee' ;unne=Coos.
Tee-tut' iunne= Chetuttunne.
Tc'e'n
.
Tcewadi=Tsr,warii.
Tce'was=Chewas.
Tce'-xi-ta=Cheghita.
Tcexu'li'' = Cheghulin.
Tee yin'-ye = Cheyinye.
Tchactas=Choctaw.
Tcha ginduefte-i=Chagindueftei.
Tchagvagtchatchachat=Chagvagchat.
Tcha helim=Chahelim.
Tchahiksi-tcahiks= Pawnee.
Tchaimuth = Chaik.
Tchai-noh=Tsano.
Tchakankni=Chakankni.
Tchakawetch = 0hakawech.
Tcha'keleTsiwish=Chakeletsiwish.
Tchakenikni=Chn,kankni.
Tchakh-toligmiouth=Sh'aktoligmiut.
Tchaktchan = Chickasaw.
Tcha kutpaliu=Chakutpaliu.
Tchalabones = Cholovone
Tcha lal=Chalal.
Tcha lawai=Chalawai.
Tcha ma'mpit=Chamampit.
Tcha mifu amim, Tch'ammifu=Chamifu.
Tch'ammiwi=Chamiwi.
Tch'ampikle ami/m=Champikle.
Tchandj oeri-Kuttchin = Tangesatsa.
Tchanka'ya=Tonkawa.
Tcha ntcha'mpenau amim=Chanchampenau
Tchan-tchantu amim=Chanchantu.
Tchan tkai'p==Chaiitkaip.
Tchaouachas=Chaouacha.
Tchaoumas=Chakchiuma.
Tcha panaxtin=0hapariaghtin.
Tcha pu'ngathpi=Chapuugathpi.
Tchatagi'l = Chatagihl.
Tcha tagshish = Chatagshish.
Teh atakuin=Chatakuin.
Tcha tamnei=Chatamnei.
Tchatchakigoa=Atchatchakangouen.
Tchatchakigouas=Kaskaskia.
Tchatchaking=Atchatchakangouen.
Tcha tchambit mantchal=Chachambitmanchal.
Tcha tchannim=Chachanim.
Tcha-tchemewa=Cliachemewa
Tch'atchif=Chachif.
Tcha tchimmahi'yuk=Chachimahiyuk.
Tcha tchmewa=Chachimewa
Tcha tchokuith=Chachok with.
Tcha tilkuei=Chatilkuel.
Tchattaouchi = Chattahoochee.
Tcha way«'d=Chawayed.
Tcha-we=Chaui.
Tcha wulktit=Chawulktit.
Tchaxki'lako = Chakihlako.
Tchaxla.'txksh= Upper Chinook.
Tchaxsukush = Nez Percys.
Tcha yakon amfm = Yaquina.
Tcha-yamel amim=Yamel.
Teh' Ayanke'ld=Yonkalla.
Tcha yaxo amim==Alsea.
Tche-a-nook=Cheerno.
Tcheheles=Chehalis.
T'cheh-nits=Chinits.
Tchelouits = Tlakluit.
Tchgshtalalgi= Potawatomi.
ULL. 30]
TCHETIN NAMU TECKAT KENNA
1153
'chetin namu=Tcheti.
che-wassan = Se wathen.
chiactas=Choctaw.
chiaxsokusfi = Ponca.
chibaique=Sebaik.
chicachae = Chickasawhay.
chicachas=Chickasaw.
chi-cargut-ko-tan=Nuklako.
chidiiakouingoiies, Tchiduakouongues=Atchatch-
akangouen.
chiechrone = Eskimo.
chiglit= Kopagmiut.
chi-ha-hui-pah=Isleta.
chihogasat= Maricopa.
chikachae= Chickasawhay.
chikasa=Chic'kasaw.
chikemaha=Chitimacha.
chikeylis = Chehal is.
chi-kun' = Pi naleflos.
chi!cat=Chilkat.
chilkoten=Tsilkotin.
chilouit=Tlakluit.
chinik, Tchinimuth=Chinik.
chinooks. Tchi'nouks, Tchinoux=Chinook.
chin-t' a-gottine = Chintagottine.
ch' intchal=Chinchal.
chm-tpa-Gottine=Chintagottine.
chioukakmioute=Chiukak.
chipan-Tchick-Tchick=Chippanchickchick.
chipwayanawok=Chipe\vyan.
chishe Kwe=Tontps, Tulkepaia.
chishi dinne=Chiricahua.
chit-che-ah=Chitsa.
chitimachas=Chitimacha.
cho-ko-yem=Chokuyem, Moquelumnan Family.
cho-lo-lah=Chilula.
choloones, Tcholovones=Cholovone.
choofkwatam=Onavas.
chouchago = Tu tago.
chouchouma= Chakchiuma.
choueragak=Squawkihow.
chouktchi=Aglemiut.
choupitoulas=Chonpetoulas.
choutymacha=Chitimacha.
cho'yopan=Choyopan.
ch-queen=Sequim.
chrega=Tshirege.
ch ta'githl=Chatagithl.
chu'hla=Chuhhla.
chuka 'lako = Chukahlako.
chukotalgi=Chukotalgi.
chula=-Chula.
chupukanes=Chupoan.
chutpelit=Nez^ Percos.
cla'kamic, Tciaqamic = Cl i iakamish.
c'ib-io=Chubiyo.
cieck-rune=Eskimauan Family.
ciglit= Kopagmiut.
cihacin=Kanze.
ci haci"qtci=Tadzheuiiikashinga.
oi' ink=Chiink.
ci'-i-^i=Chetco.
ciju Wactage=Chizhmvashtage.
ci'-ka-sa'=Chickasaw.
cik-au'atc=Cliikauach.
cikimisi=Tehikimisi.
c'ilEQue'uk=Chilliwhack.
cn-ki/-tik=Tthilkitik.
cimai'=Chimai.
cim-mukTsaitc=Chimuksaich.
fi'nat-li' 5unne'=Tthinatlitunne.
cingawuptuh = U te .
cicju=Chizhu.
cinlak=Chinlak.
cm;tat' tene'=Chintagottine.
pinuk= Chinook.
ci-nuna-wun-wii=Chinunga.
cipija=Tsipiakwe.
cipu=Chippewa.
ciruen-haka= Nottoway .
ci'-sro wiin-wu=Chisro.
citcile'Ek=Chichilek.
ci/tla-ta'inus=Chitlatainus.
'citQua'ut=Okinagan.
cits-hets=Chehalis.
ciwere=Chiwere.
'ckippewayan=Chipe\vyan.
^ck'unge 'n = Chkungen.
'co-co=Choco.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 73
Tcoka-towela=Chokatowela.
Tco/ko_=Sarsi.
Tco'maath=Chomaath.
Tco'-na-ke-ra=Chonakera.
Tcoii-o, Tcoii wiin-wii=Chongyo.
Tco'-ro wiin-wii, Tcosro winwu=Chosro.
Tpo-wa'-tce=Tthowache.
Tco'-zir=Chosro.
Tcqe-k'qu= Nestucca.
TctEma'x=Nemah.
Tcu, Tcu'-a, Tcii'-a nyu-mu=Chua.
Tcua'qamuq = Nicola Band.
Tcu'-a-wun-wii = Chua .
Tciib'-i-yo wiin-wu=Chubiyo.
Tcubkwitcalobi=Chubkwichalobi.
Tc'uc'-ta-rxa-s\it/-tun=Chushtarghasuttun.
Tcuin nyumu=Chua.
Tcu/-kai=Chukai, Nung.
Tcu' kanedi=Chukanedi.
Tcuk-tcuk'ts=Chukchukts.
Tc'u-kukq'=Chnkukh.
Tcu"-Kutchi=Tsitoklinotin.
Tcul-li9l'-ti-yu=Chulithltiyn.
Tpul-tci'-qwiit-me'' ^ u n n e '=Thlulchikhwutme-
tunne. '
Tcumac = Chumash .
Tc'u-na'-rxut ^un'ne=Chunarghuttnnne.
Tc' unoi'yana= A tsuge wi.
Tcun-se'-tun-ne/-ta=Chunsetunneta.
Tcun-se/-tun-ne/-tun=Chnnsetnnnetun.
Tcun-tca/-ta-a/^unne=Chnntshataatunne.
Tc'u/-pitc-n'u'-ckutc=Chupichnushkuch.
T9u-qi'-;a=Thnkhita.
Tc'u-qu'-i-ya,9l'=Chukhniyathl.
Tc'u-s-te'-rxut-mun-ne'-tun=Chushterghutmunne-
tun.
Tcut-les-tcun tene', Tc'ut-les'-tcun-;un=Chetle-
schantunne.
Tc'ut'-les-ye/^unne'=Chetlesiyetunne.
Tcut'-tuc-cun-tce=Chuttushshunche.
Tc!u'uga=Chuga.
Tc'-wai-ybk=Chwaiyok.
Tda'-bo=Tabo.
Tda/-wa=Tawa.
Tda'-wu=Tung.
Tdha-kke-Kuttchin, Tdha-Kouttchin, Tdha-kut-
tchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tdu'-wa=Tuwa.
Teachatzkennas=Ditsakana.
Teacuacitzica, Teacuacitzisti, Teacuacueitzisca=
Teacuacneitzisti.
Teaga=Jeaga.
Teagans=Piegan.
Teago=Jeago.
Te-ah-ton-ta-lo'ga=Teatontaloga.
Teakawreahogeh=Mohawk.
Teakuaeitzizti=Teacuacueitzisti.
Teanansteixe, Teanaostaiae, Teanaustaiae=Tea-
naustayae.
Teandeouiata, Teandeouihata, Teandewiata=To-
anche.
Teanosteae=Teanaustayae.
Teao=Tohaha.
Teaogon=Tioga.
Tearemetes=Tehaureinet.
Teates=Tait.
Teat Saws=Utsehta.
Teaxtkni maklaks=Tyigh.
Tebas, Tebes=Tigua.
Teboaltac = J eboaltae.
Te-bot-e-lob'-e-lay=Tnbatulabal.
Tebunki, Tebvwuki=Tebngkihu.
Tecamenes, Tecamenez, Tecamones=Tacame.
Tecas= Texas.
Tecatacourou = Tucatacnrn .
Te ^eze j!ataji=ptedhezedhatazhi, Dtesanhadtad-
hisham, Dtesinde.
Techahet=Sechi.
Techaquit, Te-cheh-quat=Tacshikhwutme.
Techek=Tachik.
Techichas=Chickasa\v.
Techico de Guachi=Techicodeguachi.
Techloel=Natchez.
Techoueguen=Oswego.
Techpamais= Papago.
Techpas = Pirna.
Tecia=Tesia.
Teckat Kenna=Ditsakana.
1154
Tecolota=Tecolote.
TecoiLnonl-WHnaniakewajenenik.
Teconet =Taconiu't
Tecorichic=Rekorichic.
Tecorino =Tecoripa.
Tecos -IVcos.
Tecua=Tr\va.
Tec uiche-Kii \via.
Tedamni -Tt'lainni.
Tedarighroones, Tedarrighroones=Tutelo
Ted-Chath Kennas. Tedchat-kenna=l)itsakana.
Tedderighroones^Tutelo
Tede= Athapascan Family.
Ted«enot=Tejones.
Tedirighroonas = Tutelo.
Tee atee-ogemut=Tiatiuk.
Teegaldenskoi=Tigalda.
Tee-kee-voga-meuts = Tikeramiut.
Tee-kee-zaht-meuts=Tikizat.
Teelalup=Tulalip.
Te enikaci3ia='lVenikashika.
Te-en-nen-ho|h-huut=.Seneca.
Teeshums=Tishum.
Teeskege=Taskigi.
Teet Tait.
Teeticut=Titicut.
Teeton band, Teetonwan, Teetwans, Teetwaun,
Tee-twawn=Tetou.
Tee-wahn-=--Tigua.
Te-e-wun-na = llano.
Tefaknaghamiut=Tefaknak.
Teganatics =Tegninateo.
Tegaogen =Taiaiagon.
Tegarondies, Tegaronhies = Totiakton.
Tegas 'IVwa.
Tegat-ha-=Taos.
Tegazon Taiaiagon.
Tegesta='I\'questa.
Tegique = Tajique.
Tegninaties = Tegn inateo.
Tegoneas =Tegninateo.
Teguaco=Tehueco.
Teguaga, Teguai, Teguaio =Ti'guayo.
Teguales- Huhlhvahli.
Teguas Te\va.
Teguay, Teguayo Grande, Teguayoque=Teguayo.
Tegueco=Tehueco.
Teguemapo=Teqiiemapo.
Teguerichic =Tehuericni<:.
Teguesta -TtMiuostti.
Teguima -Upiitn.
Tegwas, Tehaas = Tewa.
Tehacoachas -Chaonaclia.
Te ha hin Kutchin=Teahinkutchin.
Tehamas Nuanilaki.
Tehanin-Kutchin^=Kiiaiakhotana.
Tehas 'I'cxas.
Tehawrehogeh = Mohawk.
Tehawuten Tt-hawut.
Tehayesatlu = Alsea.
Tehdakomit =Kiddekubbut.
Teheaman ^Tacanio.
Teheili Takulli.
Tehenooks Chinook.
Tehon Tcjon.
Te hon da lo'-ga^ Teat out aloga.
Tchoseroron- l)yosyo\van.
Tehotirigh Tutelo!
Tehoua I'\iaray.
Tehownea nyo hunt==St-iu;ca.
Tehua Tcjua, Tc\\a.
Tehuacanas - Taxviikoiii.
Tehuajo Tt-guayo.
Tehuas Tf\va.
Tehuayo Tcguuyo.
Tehuimas ^Tcgui'ma.
Tehuiso ---'IVhui/o.
Tehur lehogugh Moliawk.
Tehutili Tutc'lo.
Teh wa Hano.
Teiaiagon Taiaiagoii.
Teiaqotcoe Tciakhoclioc.
Teias Tt-xas.
Teickibatiks Tukahatrhi.
Teightaquid Titicut.
Teijaondoraghi Nfichilimac.kinac.
Tc o'chanontian Tiosahroiidion.
Teipana Tcypunu.
TeUa-Texa.s.
TECOLOTA TENYE
[B. A. E.
Teit=Tait.
Teixa= Texas.
Tejago=Teguayo.
Tejaiagon, Tejajahon=Taiaiagon.
Tejano=Coahuiltecan.
Tejanos, Tejas, Teji-Texas.
Te-jinga 0ataji=Dtesiiide.
Tej ones = Tej on.
Tejos=Taos.
Tejuas=Te\va.
Tejugne=Tesuque.
Tejuneses=Tejon.
Tekan-terigtego-nes= Mohawk.
Tekapu=Kickapoo.
Te"kapwai=Penateka.
Tekeewaulees=Huhli\vahli.
Tekesta=Tequesta.
Tekin=Skinpah.
Tekopa=Tsankupi.
Tekuedi=Tekoedi.
Te'-kwck-stai-e=Kikwistok.
Telam=Telamni.
Telamateno" = H u ron .
Telame=Telamni.
Telamene=Tehauremet.
Telamoteris=Telanini.
Telassee=Tahlasi.
Telematinos=_Huron.
Tel-emnies, Te'-lum-ni=Telamni.
Telhoel = Natchez.
Telhuanas=Hotalihuyana.
Telhuemit=Tlakluit.
Te'liemnim=Navaho.
Telknikni=Tyigh.
Tellassee=Tahlasi.
Tellihuana= Kotalihuy ana.
Tellowe=Talahi.
Telluiana=Hotalihuyana. *
Telmocresses = Taluamuchasi.
Temecule=Temecula.
Temeichic=Temechic.
Temeku=Temecula.
Temes, Temez=Jemez.
Temiscamins, Temiskaming, Temiskamink, Temis
kamnik=Temiscaming.
TE'mLtKmLEls=Temtltemtlels.
Temolikita=Guayabas.
Temorais, Temorias=Tamaroa.
Tem-pan-ah-gos=Timpaiavats.
Temque=Tesuque.
Tena=Tenu.
Te-na-ate=Tenate.
Tenacum=Tinicum.
Tenahna=Knaiakhotana.
Tenah'tah'=Tenaktak.
Te'nahwit=Tenawa.
Tenaina=Knaiakhotana.
Tenaoutoua=Nundawao.
TEnaqtaq=Tenaktak.
Ten-a-wish=Tanima.
T'p:na'xtax=Tenaktak.
Tendaganee's village=Roehe de Boeuf.
Tene= Athapascan Family.
Teneraca=Santiago Teneraca.
Tenewa=Tena\va.
Tenge-rat-sey,Teng-ratsey, Teng-rat-si=Tangrsatsj; '
Tenhuas=Tena\va.
Teniqueches=Serranos.
Tenisaws=Taensa.
Tenkahuas, Tenkanas=Torikawa.
Tennai = Athapascan Faniily, Navaho.
Tennakong=Tinicum.
Tennan-kutchin, Tennan - tnu - kokhtana=Tenai :
kutchin.
Tennawas=rrenawa.
Tennis =Zuni.
Ten-penny TJtahs=Timpaiavats.
Tensagini, Tensas, Tensau, Tensaw=Taensa.
Tensawattee=Cusawatee.
Tent=Noot.
Tented Pueblo=Harnpasawan.
Tentilves=Tutelo.
Tenton, Ten-ton-ha, Tentouha=Teton.
Tenuai = Navaho.
Te-nuckt-tau=Tenaktak.
Tenuha=Tenawa.
Te-nuh'-tuh=Tenaktak.
Tenuth, Ten-uth Kutchin =Teunuthkutchin.
Tenye=Navaho.
3ULL. 30]
TENZA THESKARORIENS
1155
renza=Taensa.
Ceoas, Teoas=Tewa, Tigua.
Ceoux=Tiou.
Cepache=Tepachi.
Cepagui, Tepaguy, Tepahui, Tepave, Tepavi=Te-
pahue.
Ce'pda/= Kiowa.
Cepeguan, Tepeguanes, Tepeoanes=Tepehuane.
Cepicons= Pepikokia.
Cepk'i'nago = Kiowa.
Cepuas=Tewa.
Cepuspe=Batuco.
Ce'qoedi= Tekoedi.
Ce-qua=Tewa.
Cequas=Tewa, Tigua.
Cequenonquiaye = Ossossane.
Cequepas = Tequepis.
Cequeste=Tequesta.
Cequeunoikuaye, Tequeunonkiaye= Ossossane.
Cer anate = Terrenate.
Cerapa=Toape.
Cerentines, Terentynes=Abnaki.
Cermacacori=Turnacacori.
Cerre Blanche= White Earth.
Cerrenati= Terrenate.
Cerre Rouge =Netpinunsh, Foxes.
Cerrino=Tenino.
Cersuque=Tesuque.
resanhaiatfican=Dtesanhadtadhishan.
Cesayan==Hopi.
Cescarorins = Tuscarora.
reseque=Tesuque.
Ceser abo cretes = Tsera.
te-sinde=Dtesinde.
re-sinde-it'aji=Dtesindeitazhi, Makan.
C'eskunilnagai'=Teeskun-lnagai.
Cess-cho tinneh=Desiiedeyarelottine.
Cesseusak = Tasiusak.
Cessia=Tesia.
Cessieusak = Tasiusak .
Cessiqdjuaq = Tessikd j uak.
Cessi-Usak = Tasiusak.
Testes de boeufs=Tetes de Boule.
.j Tesuke, Tesuqui=Tesuque.
Ces'-wan=Chilula.
Tetaguichic=Retawichi.
retamenes=Telamene.
r'e/t'aneLenox=Tetanetlenok.
Tetans = Teton.
Eetans of the Burnt Woods=Brul6.
Eetans Saone=Saoiie.
Eetarighroones = Tutelo.
fetarton=Tlntaotonwe.
T'a-^a ^unne=Kwatami, Tututni.
Tetaus=Ietan, Teton.
Te-tdoa=Te.
Cete Coup, Tete-Coupees=Pabaksa.
retehquet=Titicut.
Tete Pelee=Con^inche.
Fete Plat=Thlingchadinne.
Tetes Coupes =Pabaksa.
fetes pelees=Comanche.
fetes Plates = Chinook, Choctaw, Flathead, Salish.
reticut=Titicut.
r'etliet-Kuttchin=Tatlitkutchin.
. Tetoan= Teton.
r«tohe=Talahi.
Teton Bois brule=Brule.
Petones, Tetongue=Teton.
Teton-Menna-Kanozo, Te-ton min-na-kine-az'-zo=
Minlconjou.
Te-ton-o-kan-dan-das, Teton Okandandes=Oglala.
Te-ton-sah-o-ne', Teton Saone=Saone.
Tetons Brules=Brul»3.
letons Mennakenozzo, Tetons Minnakenozzo, Tetons
Minnakineazzo, Tetons Minnekincazzo = Minicon-
jou.
Tetons of the Boise Brule, Tetons of the Burned
wood, Tetons of the Burnt-Wood=Brul<§.
le'-ton-sah-o ne', Teton Saone= Saone.
Tetonsar ans = Teton .
Tetons Okandandas=Oglala.
Tetons Sahone, Tetons Saone = Saone.
Tetsogi=Tesuque.
T'ettchie-Dhidie=Unakhotana.
T'e-ttlelKuttchin=Tatlitkutchiii.
Te-tzo-ge=Tesuque.
Te-uat-ha = Taos.
- Teu-a-\vish=Tanima.
Teuconick=Taconnet.
Teughsaghrontey=Tiosahrondion.
Teuontowanos=Seneca.
Teuricatzi, Teurizatzi=Teuricachi.
Teushanushsong= Yoroonwago.
Teuson=Tucson.
Teuteloe=Tutelo.
Teu-ton-ha=Teton.
Tevas=Tewa.
Tewa=Hano.
Tewanoudadon=Tewanondadon.
Tewauntausogo = Teatontaloga.
Tewe=Haiio.
Te'wEtqEn=Tewetken.
Tewicktowes = Miami.
Te'-wi-gi= Santo Domingo.
Tewohomony = Tuscarora.
Texenate = Terrenate.
Texes Lake=Texas Lake.
Texhaya=Teshaya.
Texia=Texas.
Tezja— Teshaya.
Texon=Tejon.
Texpama£s= Papago.
Teyans, Teyas, Teyens=Texas.
Teyoheghscolea=Dyosyowan.
Teyos= Texas.
Teypama=Teypana.
Teystse-Kutshi=Teahinkutchin.
Teytse-Kutchi= Tatsakutchin.
Te'yuwit= Penateka.
Tezuque=Tesuque.
Tganone'o'ha' =Ganowarohare.
Tgarihoge= Mohawk.
Tguas=Tigua.
Thabloc-ko = Hlaphlako.
Thacame=Tacame.
Thacanhe=Wichita.
Thse-canies = Sekani.
Thah-a-i-nin= Apache.
Tha'ka-hine'na, Tha'ka-itan= Kiowa Apache.
Thakhu=Taku.
Thamien= Santa Clara.
Thancahues = Ton kawa .
Tha'neza', Tha'neza'ni=Thkhaneza.
Thanoneoha', Thanon'waru'ha'r=Oneida (vil.).
Thanos, T'han-u-ge=Tano.
Thaos=Taos.
T/ia'paha, T/ta'pahadi'ine' = Thkhapaha.
Tharahumara=Tarahumare.
Tharhkarorin=Tuscarora.
Those =Talasse.
Thas^chetci' = H uron .
Thatce=Tachy.
Tha-to-dar-hos= Onondaga.
Thatsan-o'tinne=Tatsanottine.
Tha'tsini=Thkhatshini.
Theacatckkah=Hlekatchka.
Theaggen=Tioga.
Thearemets, Theauremets=Tehauremet.
Thecamenes, Thecamons=Tacame.
Thedirighroonas= Tutelo.
Thegaronhies=Totiakton.
Theguas=Tewa.
Theguayo = Teguayo.
Thehueco =Tehueco.
The-ke-ne, The-ken-neh, The-ke-ottine, The-khene=
Sekani.
The-kka-'ne=Sazeutina, Sekani.
The-kke-Ottine=Sekani.
Theloel, Theloelles=Natchez.
Themiscamings, Themiskamingues, Themistamens=
Temiscaming.
The Mountain=La Montagne.
The Nation=Upper Creeks.
The Nook=Nuk.
Theodehacto=Totiakton.
Theoga, Theoge=Tioga.
Theonontateronons=Tionontati.
The-Ottine=Etheneldeli.
Theoux=Tiou.
The people that don't laugh=Kutaiimiks.
The Rapid = Saul t au Recollet.
The Robes with Hair on the outside =Lsisokasimiks.
Therocodames=Terocodame.
Thesera Bocretes= Tsera.
The Six=Taoapa.
Theskaroriens=Tuscarora.
1150
THETLIANTINS TIMAGOA
[B. A. B.
Thetliantins=Thetliotin.
The Woman's town=l'asquenoc.
The ye Ottine= Etheneldeli.
Thezuque---Tesuque.
Thiaha^ Chia ha.
Thickcannie-Sekani.
Thickwood =Assiniboin.
Thick Wood Crees ^Sakawiyiniwok.
Thick Woodsmen ^Sug\vaundugah\vininewug.
Thihero -Kiohero.
Thikanies =Sazeutina, Sekanl.
Thimagona, Thimagoua, Thimogoa=Tiniucua.
Thing eha-dtinne Thlingchadinne.
Thinthonha, Thinthonna, Thintohas=Teton.
Thionontatoronons=Tumontati.
Thioux =Tiou.
Thiviment-Itiviniiut.
Thlakatchka= Hlekatehka.
Thlakeimas-Claekama.
Thlala'h --Chinook.
Thlamalh-Klamath.
Thla-noo-che au-bau-lau=Hlanudshiapala.
Thlar-har-yeek-qwan= Yakutat.
Thlatlogulgau==IUnlilokalka.
Thlcocotcho = Chukahlako.
Thleacatska-IUekatchka.
Thlea Walla = IIuhli\vahli.
Thleweechodezeth-Ukusiksalirmiut.
Thlewhakh=k'lawak.
Thlingcha. Thlingcha tinneh, Thlingeha-dinneh,
Thlingeha-dinni, Thling-e-ha dtinne=Thlingcha-
diune.
Thlinkeet. Thlinkets, Thlinkit=Koluschan Family.
Thlinkiten = Tlingit.
Thlinkithen- Koluschan Family.
Thloblocco-town, Thlobthlocco. Thlob Thlocko =
Hlaphlako.
Thlo ce-chassies=Klokegottine.
Thlopthlocco" Hlaphlako.
Thlot-lo-gul-gau = Hliihlokalka.
Thlowiwalla -=( '1 o\v \\o\val la .
Thluella'kwe -Pueblos.
Thlu katch-ka-HU-katchka.
Thnaina Athapascan Family, Knaiakhotana.
Thoderighroonas=Tutelo.
Thoig'a-rik-kah=Nc/. Perces.
Thome, Thomez=Tohome.
Thompson — Xikaomin.
Thompson River Indians=Ntlakyapamuk, Shus-
uap.
Thompsons "=Ntlakyajiamnk.
Thongeith -^Soiigish.
Thonges, Thon«=Tongigua.
Thops --Tups.
Thoriman -Tourima.
Thornton Party - Kcl River Indians.
Thorntown, Thorntown Miamies=Kowasikka
Thorntown Party Kel Kiver Indians
Those that boil their dishes = \Valeghaunwohan.
Those that eat crows= = Kanghiyulm.
Those that eat the ham=\Volutayuta
Those that shoot in the pines=\Vazikiite.
Thoucoue Tioii.
Thouenchin 'I'oanche.
Thoya. Thoyago ^Tegimyo.
Three Canes, Three Cones =Ta\vakoni
Three Kettles OoJu-iionpn
Thu le oc who cat-lau Tuk'htuka-i
UetaSan<1U
Thunder being gens- Wakantaenikasliika
Thunder bird clurhitu, Wakantu
Thunder people =Hisada, Kdhun
Thuntotas Teton
Thwlelup .Tulalip.
Thwsda' lub Claliain
Thy TyiKh.
Thycothe Tukknthkntehin
Thy eye to ga No/. Perce.s.
Thynne AthapaHcan Family
Thysia Tioii.
Tiach Tyigh.
Tiachton" Tueudasso
Tia.ro 'l'i<K>i.
Tiagotkonniae8ton
Tia'klelake N.^ali.
Tlami Dyumi.
Tian Ilnige=Tiun.
Tiaoga, Tiaogos=Tioga.
Tiaoux=Tiou.
Tiascons=Tirans.
Tiatachtont=Tueadasso.
Tiawco =Nanticoke .
Tibex=Tigua.
Tibihagna=Tibahagna.
Tibitibis=Abittibi.
Tibutama=Tubutama.
Ticapanas=Tyiicappan.
Tichaichachass= Paltchikatno.
Tichenos= Pischenoas.
Tichero= Kiohero.
Ti-chom-chin=Tlkamcheeii.
Tichuico = Pecos.
Tichuna=Aeomita.
*icicit'an=Wazikute.
ickanetly=Tekauitli.
Tickarneens= Siccameen.
Ticmanares=Tumarnar.
Ticol«osa=Tikaleyasuni.
Ticori=Picuris.
Ticorillas=Jicarilla.
Ticuic, Tic uique= Pecos.
Tidam=Titlas.
Tiddoes=Caddo.
Tideing Indians=Kiowa.
Tiedami=Telamni.
Tiederighroenes, Tiederighroonas, Tiederighroones
Tiederigoene, Tiederigroenes=Tutelo.
Tiego=Tioga.
T'i-e-kwa-tc'i=Tiekwachi.
Tiengaghamiut= Tienga k.
Tienique= Peeps.
Tienonadies, Tienondaideaga=Tionontati.
Tieton=Teton.
Tieugsachrondio=Tiosahrondion.
Tigaldinskoe=Tigalda.
T!I/gAn=Tiun.
Tiga'ra Mutes=Tikeramiut.
Tigchelde'=Tigshelde.
Tigeux=Tigua.
Tigh=Tyigh.
Ti-gi-qpuk'=Tigikpuk.
Tlgitan=Tihittan.
Tignes, Tignex=Tigua.
Tigninateos=Tegninateo.
Tigoeux=Tigua.
Tigouex, Tigouex-on-the-rock= Puaray.
Tigres=Taikns.
Ti-guan, Tiguas, Tiguasi, Tigue, Tigueans, Tiguero,
Tigues, Ti-guesh, Tiguet=Tigua.
Tiguex= Puaray, Tigua.
Tiguexa, Tiguez, Tiguns=Tigua.
Tihiou=Tiou.
Tihokahana=Pima.
Tihtacutt=Titicut.
Tihua= Santo Domingo.
Tihuas, Tihueq, Tihuex, Tihuix=Tigua.
TI Ilnige=Te.
Ti ji-s6-ri-chi=,Titisorichi.
Tijon, Tijon Indians=Tejon.
Ti'-ju=Tizhu.
Ti-ka'-ja^Chiekasaw.
Tikale' yasuii=Tikalcyasuni.
Tikerana=Tikera.
Tikeranmiun=Tikeramiiit.
Tikeraqdjung=Tikerakdjung.
Tikhmenief = Keehemudluk.
Tikirak, Tikirat=Tikera.
Tikolaus, Tik'uiluc = Tik\valus.
Tikumcheen=Tlkamcheen.
Ti"-kwa=Seneea.
Tilamookhs=Tillamook.
Ti'lawehuide, Ti'lawei=Acoma.
Tilhalluvit=Tlakluit.
Tilhalumma=Kwalhioqua.
Tilhanne=Tilkuni.
Tilhiellewit, Tilhilooit, Tilhualwits, Tilhulhwit=Tlak-
luit.
Tilijais, Tilijayas=Tilijaes.
Tillemookhs -Tillamook.
Tillie=Tubatulabal.
T'fl'-muk' tunne=Tillamook.
Tilofayas, Tiloja, Tilpayai=Tilijaes.
Tilpa'les=Kilpanlus.
Triquni=Tilkuni.
Tiluex=Tiguex.
Tilyayas=Tilijaes.
Timagoa=Timucua.
5DLL. 30]
TIMBABACHT3 TLA'QOM
1157
?imbabachis, Timbachis=Timpaiavats.
.1imbalakees=Tamuleko.
M-mecl' tunne'=Tiniethltunne.
Timigaming, Timiscamiouetz, Timiscimi, Timiska-
ming=Temiscaming.
[*imita=Timigtac.
"iminiscameins = Tern iscaming.
["imoga, Timogoa, Timooka, Timooquas, Timoqua=
Timucua.
?imossy=Tomassee.
Limotlee=Tamali.
Fimpachis, Timpagtsis, Timpana Yuta, Timpangptzis,
Timpanigos Yutas, Timpanoautzis, Timpanocuitzis,
Timpanoge, Timpanogos, Timpanogotzis, Timpa-
nogs, Timpanotzis, Timpay nagoots, Timpena-
guchya=Timpaiavats.
Cimuaca, Timuca, Timucjua, Timuquana, Timu-
quanan, Timusquana=Timucua.
[ina=Tenu.
rinai= Athapascan Family.
iinaina= Knaiakhotana.
Cinajas de Candelaria=Tinajas.
rinalenos=Pinalenos.
Cinaouatoua= Quinaouatoua.
rinaxa=Tinajas.
Cinazipe-citca, Tinazipe-Si6a=Tinazipeshicha.
Cindan=Quivira.
Cindaw=Teton.
Tinde= Apache, Jicarilla.
Cindestak= Yendestake.
findi suxtana=Aglemiut.
Cine-yizhane = Tonkawa.
Cing;tah-to-a, Ting-ta-to-ah=Tintaotonwe.
Ciniema=Tanima.
Cinina= Knaiakhotana.
Cinjas=Taensa.
rinlinneh, Tin'liu=Tejon.
rinna'-ash= Apache.
Cinnats, Tinnats-Khotana= Knaiakhotana.
Cinnatte = Athapascan Family.
rinnatz-kokhtana= Knaiakhotana.
Tinne=Athapascan Family.
rinnecongh=Tinicnm.
Tinneh = A th apascan Family , Eaquimanan Family .
Cinney= Athapascan Family.
Cinnis=Yennis.
Tinnsals = Taensa.
rinontate=Tionontati.
Tinpay nagoots=Timpaiavats.
Tinqua= Timucua.
Tinsas, Tinssas= Taensa.
rin-tah-ton=Tintaotonwe.
rintangaonghiatons, Tintangaoughiatons=Teton.
Tinta tonwan, Tinta tonwe=Tintaoton\ve.
[Cinthenha, Tinthona, Tinthonha, Tinthow=Teton.
Tintinapain = Taitinapam.
rintinhos=Teton.
rinto=Tontos.
Cintoner, Tintones, Tintonhas, Tintons,Tintonwans=
, Teton.
Cin'-zit Kutch'-in=Trotsikkutchin.
Cioas=Tigna.
Tioga Point=Tioga.
Ciohero = Kiohero.
riohontates=Tionontati.
riojachso=Tueadasso.
rionionhogarawe= Seneca.
Tionriontantes Hurons, Tionnontatehronnons, Tion-
nontatez, Tionnontatz, Tionnpnthatez, Tionno-
tante. Tionondade=Tionontati.
Fiononderoge = Teatontaloga.
Tionontalies, Tionontates=Tionontati.
Kotehatton, Tiotohatton=Totiakton.
rioux=Tiou.
ri-pa-to-la'-pa=Tubatulabal.
Iipisastac=Tipsistaca.
rippacanoe=Tippecanoe.
Tiquas, Tiques, Tiquexa=Tigua.
Tiqui Llapais=Walapai.
Iiquoz=Tigua.
Tirangapui, Tirangapuy, Tiransgapuis=Timpaia-
vats.
rircksarondia=Tiosahrondioii,
Ti-re-wi==Chiwere.
Tlr hit tan=Tihittan.
Iirik=Rirak.
Tirionet=Taconnet.
Tirip'ama= Pekwan.
Tiroacarees=Tawakoni.
Tisagechroann=Missisauga.
Tisaiqdji=Yanan Family.
Tiscugas= Tuskegee.
Tishech, Tishechu=Tisechu.
Tishravarahi= Shasta.
Tish-tan'-a-tan, Tish-tang-a-tang=Djishtangading.
Tishxani-hhlama=Tenino.
Tist'shinoie'ka, Tistshnoie'ka=Detsanayuka.
Titacutt=Titicut.
Titamook= Tillamook.
Titecute, Titicott=Titicut.
Ti-tji Han-at Ka-ma Tze-shu-ma= Pueblo Caja del
Rio, Yapashi.
Titkainenom = Noamlaki.
Titmictac=Timigtac.
Ti toan, Titoba, Titon, Titone, Titongs, Titoywaij,
^Titonwans = Teton .
Titsakanai=Ditsakana.
Titsiap=Pueblito.
Titskan watitch=Tonka\va.
Titwa=Miami.
Ti-t'wan, Ti-t'-wawn== Teton.
Tit-yi Ha-nat Ka-ma Tze-shum-a, Tit-yi Ha-nat
Ka-ma Tze-shum-a Mo-katsh Zaitsh= Yapashi.
Ti'-u-a'-drii-ma", Ti/-u-a-di'-man=Tourima.
Tiucara=Tucara.
Tiuhex=Tigua.
Tiutei, Tiuterih=Tutelo.
Ti'vati'ka = Paviotso.
Tiwa=Tewa, Tigua.
Tiwadi'ma=Tourima.
Ti^itiwa huponun=Mescaleros.
Ti yakh' unin=Aleut.
Tiyaoga, Tiyaogo= Tioga.
Tiyocesli=Tiyochesli.
Tiyoga=Tioga.
Tiyopa-ocannuypa, Tiyopa - otcannunpa = Tiyopa-
ochannunpa.
Tiyotcesli=Tiyochesli.
Tizaptaijna=Tixaptan.
Tizhgelede=Tigshelde.
Tizuas= Tigua.
Tjeughsaghrondie, Tjeugsaghronde, Tjguhsagh-
rondy = Tiosahrondion.
Tjon-a-ai/=Tung.
Tjughsaghrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tjuiccu-jenne, Tjusceujen-ne=Gila Apache.
Tjuwa/nxa-ikc=Klikitat.
T-ka=Kammatwa.
Tkalama=Thlakalama.
Tkanon'epha', Tkanon'waru'ha'r=Oneida (vil.).
Tkap-que-na=Ojo Caliente.
Tkauy aum = Tag way aum .
T'Kawkwamish=Tk'wakwamish.
tke'nAl= Cumshe wa.
Tketlcotins=Thetliotin.
T'kitske=Trotsikkutchin.
Tk1koeau'm=Taqwayaum.
tKo-6h-16k-ta-que=Kalokta.
T'k'qa'-ki-yu=Tkhakiyu.
Tkuayaum = Taqwayaum.
Tkulniypgoa'ikc=Kwalhioqua.
T'kul-ma-ca_-auk'=Tkulmashaauk.
Tkulxiyogoa'£kc=Kwalhioqua.
Tlaamen=Sliammon.
Tla'asath=Makah.
Tlackees=Wailaki.
Tlagga-silla=Trotsikkutchin.
Tlaglli=Haglli.
Tlahoos=Clahoose.
Tlahosath=Klahosaht.
Tlahus=Clahoose.
Tlaidas=Haida.
Tlaiq=Tlaik.
Tlaiyu Haade=Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlakai'tat, Tlakatat=Klikitat.
Tlakimish, Tlakimish-pum=Clackama.
Tlalams, Tla'lEm=Clallam.
Tlalliguamayas , Tlalliquamallas = Quigy uma
Tlalum=Clallam.
Tlamath=Klamath.
Tlamatl=Lutuamian Family, Klamath.
Tlameth= Klamath.
Tlanusi'yi=Q,uanusee.
Tla/nuwa = Chattanooga.
Tlao'kwiath, Tlaoquatch, Tlaoquatsh=Clayoquot.
Tlapan=Apalachee.
Tlaqluit=Tlakluit.
Tla'q6m=Tlakom.
1158
TLASCALA TOMALES
[B. A. E.
Tlaacala^Sia.
Tlascani, Tlaskanai = Tlatskanai.
Tla'ske'noq Klaskino.
Tlastcini. Tlast.-ini =Tlastshini.
Tlatekamut. Tlatekamute^Tlatek.
T'li-then-Koh' tin =Tlathenkotin. ,
Tlatlashekwillo.Tlatla-Shequilla, TJatlasiqoala, Tla-
tli ii-kwila=Tlatlasikoala.
Tlatsap 4"latsop.
Tlaticanai=Tlatskanai.
Tlats'enoq= Klaskino.
Tlatskanie = Tlatskanai.
Tlautisis- Tlauitsis.
Ha-we-wul-lo= Clow we walla.
Tlaxcala =-Sia.
Ttaz-'tenne^Tatshiautin.
Tlegogitno, Tlegozhitno=-=Tlegoshitno.
Tl«mttymel§ts=Clemclema]ats.
Tleqeti -TU-tlkot.
Tjas-Koh'-tin=Tlcskotin.
Tlg'aio la'nas =Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlg'a'it --Hlgahct, Skaito.
Tlg-ft'itgu li'nas=Hlgahetgu-lanas.
Tig & 'it gyit'inai -=Hlgahet-gitinai.
Tlgaiu la'nas=Hlgaiu-lanas.
Tlialil-kakat=Tlialil.
Tlickitacks. T'likatat=Klikitat.
T'linketB=Kolusc'han Family.
Tlinkit --=Tlingit, Koluschan Family.
Tlinkit-antu-kwan=Tlingit.
Tlinkwan Haade=Klinkwan.
Tlip-pah lis1Tlip-pat-lis = Kili)aiilus.
Tlitk-'ati:wu'mtlat=Shus\vai).
Tlizilani-Tlixihlani.
Tlk-igilt=ykidegate.
Tl-kam-sheen=TlkainclK'on.
Tlkinool=Cumshewa.
Tlk'inotl !I'na8=Kagials-kegawai.
Tlkumcheen, Tlk-umtci'n=Tlkamcheen.
Tlokeang Kato.
Ti'o-toene, Tjo-ton-na-Klokegottine.
'
Tlu .
riu-«l-la-kwe= Pueblos.
Tluh-ta-us=Newhuh\vaittinekin.
Tlu'tlama'Kka -= Assiniboin.
Tmarois -Tauiaroa.
Tnac. Tnai, Tnaina. Tnaina Ttynai=Knaiakh
Tnijotobar -Quijotoa
Toaa-Tohaha.
Toad -S«»i)aktalgi.
Toaganha, Toagenha=0ntwaganha
Toags Naiiticoku.
Toah-waw-lay-neuch = Tsawatenok
Toajas Tawehasb.
Toalgua
Toak pa
.
Toak paf car =Tukpafka.
Toalaghreghroonees. Toalaghreghsoonees-T
To alchin'di -Chakpuliu
Toam'-cha Tomcba.
Toanda Toando, To-an-hooch, Toanhoock,
nuch. To an-kooch Twana.
Toanyaces Tawehasb
Toao Tohuba.
Toapuli Santa Catarina
Toas T.ios, Tfwa, Tigua.
Toasi TawaNi.
Toataghreghroones ^Tutelo
Toaux Tiou.
Toauyaces Tawehasb.
Toa waw ti-e-neuh -Tsuwatcnok
Toayaa Tawebash
Tobas Sot.a.
Tobacco Indians Tiotiontati
'KOOtanie' T°baCC° Plains
telo
Toan-
nWH-'
ToW-adud .
Tobic 'I'obiquc.
Tobikhars <;abri<-]cfio
Tobtocan^a-Toviscaiiga.
Tocabatchc Tiikubatf-bl.
Tocaninambkhes Arapaho
Toccoa Tagwabi.
Toe co gul egau 'lokogalgi
Tocconnock =Tac(,nnct.
To che-wah coo Foxes
Toco=Toquo.
Tocoah=Tagwahi.
Toco-baja-Chile, Tocobajo, Tocobayo, Tocobogas,
Tocopata, Tocovaga=Tocobaga.
Toctata=Oto.
Tocwoys=Tocwogh.
Toderechrones, Toderichroone, Todericks=Tutelo
Todetabi=Yodetabi.
Todevigh-rono=Coreorgonel, Tutelo.
Todichini= Thoditshini.
Todirichrones=Tutelo.
Todirichroones=Christanna Indians, Tutelo.
To'difeini=Thoditshini.
7b'(Zok6/;-i=Thodliokongzhi.
Toechkanne=Wichita.
To'e'k-tlisath=Chjvicelesaht.
Toenchain, Toenchen=Toanche.
Toene= Athapascan Family.
To-e-ne-che=Talinchi.
Toenenhoghhunt=Seneca.
Toeni=Athapascan Family.
Togabaj a = Tocobaga.
Togenga=Tongigua.
Toghsaghrondie = Tiosahrondion .
Toghwocks=Tocwpgh.
Togiagamiut=T( )giak .
Togiagamut=Togiagamiut.
Togiagamute, Togiak Station=Togiak.
Togiarhazoriamute=Togiaratsorik.
Tognayo=Tcguayo.
Togo = Soeo.
Togobatche==Tukabatchi.
Toguneuas=Tongigua.
T — -•'•'•--••
Tonaha=Taraha.
Tohahe=Taraha, Tohaha.
Tohaiton=Totiakton.
Tohaka=Tohaha.
T6'/;ani, Tohaimi=Thokham.
Tohiccon, Tohicon, Tohikon=Tioga.
Tohogaleas=Yuchi.
Tohogalias=Tokogalgi.
Tohontaenras=Tobontaenrat.
Tohopikaliga, Tohopkolikies=Tobopekaliga.
Tohotaenrat=Tohontaenrat
To'-ho-iih = Tohou.
Toibi, Toibi-pet=Toybipet.
Toikon=Tioga.
Toillenny=Heshota Ayahltona.
To-i-nin'-a=Atsina.
Toison=Tucson.
Toj obaco = Tocobaga.
Tokali=Takulli.
Tokatoka=Tobookatokie.
Tokaubatchee=Tukabatchi.
To-ke-ma-che=Tuhukmache.
Tokhakate, Tokio, Tok-kakat, Tok khakat=Tok.
T6k'oa/ath=Toquart.
Tok6onavi=Tokoiiabi.
Tokotci wiiiwu. To-ko-tci wiin-wii=Tokochi.
To-kum '-pi = Northern Assiniboin.
Tokuwe= Apache.
Tokwaht=Toquart.
Tola= Nutria.
Tolana=Tolowa.
Tolane=Tocane.
Tolawa=Tolowa.
Tolekopaya=Tulkepaia.
Tolemaro=Tolemato.
Tolenos = Yolo.
Tolera, Tolere, Toleri= Tutelo.
Tolewah=Tolowa.
Tolgopeya=Tulket)aia.
T!6rik!a=Tohlka.
Tolkepaya, Tolkipeya. Tolkopaya^Tulkepaia.
Tolkotin=Tautin.
Tolli Hogandi=Awatobi.
Tollinches=Talinchi.
Tolocchopka=Taluachapkoupopka.
Tolofa-Taloffa Ockhase.
Tolomato=Tolemato.
Tolopchopko=Taluachapkoapopka.
Tolowarch, Tolowar thlocco = Apalacbicola.
ToLtsasdin=Toltsasding.
Tolujaa=Tllijaes.
To-lum-ne=Telamni
Tomachas=Tawehash.
Tomachee=Timucua.
Tomales=Tumal.
BULL. 30]
TOM ARO A S TOTHECT
1159
romaroas=Tamaroa.
romasa=Tawasa.
* Tomatly, Tomatola=Tamali.
rombecbe,Tombechbe, Tombeche, Tombeechy=Tom-
bigbee.
romeas=Tohome.
Tome Dominguez=Tome.
Tomes, Tomez=Tohome.
To-Mia= Santa Ana.
romiscamings=Temiscaming.
rom-i-ya=Santa Ana.
rommakee=Timucua.
rommotley=Tamali.
Tomocos, Tomoka=Timucua.
romo'la=Tubatulabal.
romothle=Tamahli.
rompacuas= Pakawa.
Tompiras. Tompires=Tompiro.
I6na-kwe=Tona.
ronanulga=Tonanulgar.
Tonawando, Tonawanta=Tonawanda.
Toncahiras, Toncahuas=Tonkawa.
Ton'cas= Kutawichasha.
Toncawes=Tonka\va.
Ton-ch-un=Tonchuun.
rondaganie=Rochc de Bceuf.
Tondamans=Seneea.
Tondo= Tontos.
Tongarois=0ntwaganha.
Tongass= Tongas.
Tongenga, Tonginga=Tongigua.
Tongorias=0ntwaganha.
Tongues=Tonkawa.
Tonguinga=Tpngigua.
Toniata=Tonihata.
Tonica=Tonikan Family.
Tonicas, Tonicaus= Tunica.
Toniche, Tonici=Toniehi.
Tonika=Tonikan Family,
Tonikas= Tunica.
Toniquas=Tanico.
Tonitsi, Tonitza=Tonichi.
Toniajak=Kukak.
Tonkahans, Tonkahaws, Tonkahiras, Tonkahuas,
Ton-ka-hues, Ton-kah-vays, Tonkaways, Tonkawe,
Tonkaweya, Tonkeways, Tonkhuas =• Tonkawa.
Toiikonko= Siksika.
Tonkowas^ Tonks= Tonkawa.
Tonnaoute=Tannaoute.
Tonnewanta=Tonawanda.
Tonniata=Tonihata.
Tonningua=Tongigua.
Tonnontoins=Seneca.
Tonnoraunto = Tonawanda.
To-noc-p-nies=Tawakoiii.
' T6no-06htam=Papago.
Tonoziet=Tonoyiet's Band.
Ton-que-was, Tonqueways=Tonkawa.
Tonquish's village=Tonguish's Village.
Tonquoways, Tonqus= Tonkawa.
iTons=Taos.
Tonsagr oende = Tiosahrondion .
Tonsobe=Tomsobe.
Tont-a-quans=Tongas.
Ton-tdoa=Tong.
Tonteac, Tonteaca=Hopi.
Tontears=Tonto.s.
Tontewaits=Chemehuevi.
Tonthratarhonon=Totontaratonhronon.
Tonto-Apaches=Tontos.
Tonto Cosnino = Havasupai.
Tontoes=Tontos.
Tontonteac = Hopi.
Tontos = Ya vapai .
Tonto-Tinne=Tontos.
Tontthrataronons=Totontaratonhronon.
Ton tu= Tontos.
Too=Tiun.
Too-an-hooch, Too-au-hoosh=Twana.
Too-clok band=Tutlut.
Too-coo recah=Tukuarika.
Toogelah, Toogoola=Tugaloo.
Tooh-to-cau-gee=Tukhtukagi.
Tookabatcha, Tookabatchee=Tukabatchi.
Took'-a-rik-kah=Tukuarika.
Took-au-bat-che= Tukabatchi.
Took-au-bat-che tal-lau-has-see=Taluamutchasi.
Tookaubatchians = Tukabatchi.
Tookhlagamute = Tuklak.
Tookseat=Munsee.
Tooleekskoi=Tulik.
Tooleerayos=Tularenos.
Toolukaanahamute = Tul uka.
Toomedocs= Tumidok.
Toomes=Tohome.
Toom-na=Tumna.
Toonoonee=Tununirusirmiut.
Toonoonek=Tununirmiut.
Toon-pa-ooh=Tonebao.
Too-numx-pe=Tunanpin.
Too-qu-aht=Toquart.
Toos=Taos.
Tooses=Tuskegee.
Toosey's Tribe =Toosey.
Tootootana=Tututunne.
Too-too-ten=Tututni.
Too-too-te-nay=Tututunne.
Too-too-te-ny=Tututni.
Too-toot-e-ways, Too-toot-na, Too-toot-nay, Too-
tootne=Tututunne.
Too-toot-nie, Too-too-ton, Tootootone=Tututni.
Too-too-to-neys, Too-too-to-nies, Too-too-to-ny,
Toot-toot-en-ay=Tututunne.
Too-war-sar=Tawehash.
Tooweehtoowees=Miami.
Too-wos-sau=Tawasa.
Topa-an=Thkhapaha.
Topacas=Tukabatchi.
Topana-ulka=Toponanaulka.
Topanica=Topanika.
Topchalinky, Topekaliga=Tohopekaliga.
To-pe-ne-bee, Topenibe, To-pen-ne-bee=Topenebee's
Village.
Topent=Topeent.
Top-hulga=Attapulgas.
Topia=Topira.
Topingas=Tongigua.
Topinibe=Topenebee's Village.
Topin-keua, Top-in-te-ua=Hopi.
Topira, Topires, T6piros=Tompiro.
Topiza=Topira.
Topkegalga, Topkelake=Attapulgas.
Top-ni-be=Topenebee's Village.
Topnish = Topinish.
Topocapas=Tocobaga.
Topofkees, Topofkies=Tukpafka.
Topoliana-kuin=Taos.
Topony = Sepori.
Topoqui=Topiqui.
Toppahannock=Rappahannock.
Toprofkies=Tukpafka.
Toqua, Toquah=Toquo.
Toquaht. Toquatux, Toquhaht=«Toquart.
Torape=Torepe's Band.
Toreman=Tourima.
Toreon, Toreuna=Torreon.
Torim=Telamni.
Torima, Toriman, Torimanes, Torinan— Tourima.
Toriuash=Tawehaah.
Toro=Tova.
Torremans = Tourima.
Torreon=Kuaua.
Torsee=Tawsee.
Tortero=Tutelo.
Toruro=Tallulah.
To-sarke=Tosarke's Band.
Tosawa=Toxaway.
To'-sa-wee, To-sa-witches=Tussawehe.
Toscororas=Tuscarora.
Tosepon=Tisepan.
To-si'ko-yo=Tasikayo.
To-si-witches, To-si-withes=Tussawehe.
Toskegee =Taskigi .
Toskiroros = Tuscarora.
Tosoees, To-so-wates, Tosowes, To-sow-witches=Tus-
sawehe.
T6stlEngilnagai'=Dostlan-lnagai.
Tosugui=Tesuque.
Totacaga=Tukhtukagi.
Totaly=Tutelo.
Totanteac=Hopi.
Totaro=Tutelo.
Totatik=Poodatook.
To-ta-t' -qenne =Totatkenne.
Toteloes=Tutelo.
Tote-pauf-cau=Tukpafka.
Totera, Toteri, Toteroes, Toterot — Tutelo.
Tothect=Totheet.
110)0
TOTIAKTO — TRUE THNAIKA
[B. A. fi.
Totiakto = Totiakton.
Totierono,Totiri= Tutelo.
Totirii-Cata'.vna.
Totlgya gyif inai = Tohlka-gitunai.
Toto Totonui.
Totonaltam=A7queltan.
Totonat =s?icobutovabia.
Totones. Totonic tribes=Tututni.
Totonteac, Totonteal, Totontoac=Hopi.
Totora Tutelt).
Tototan, To to-taws = Tntutm.
TototenC Tototin. Tototune. To-to-tut-na=Tututni.
To'^a/si/aya =Thochalsithaya.
To tshik-o-tin-Trotsikkutchin.
T6trik=Saoaton.
To tsoni Thotsoni.
Tottero. Totteroy=Tutelo.
Totu --Totoina.
Totutime. Totutune=Tututni.
Totzikala-Totchikala.
Touacara. Touacaro = Tawakoni.
Touacha ---Tawasa.
Touagannha = < intwaganha.
Touanchain Toanche.
Touaqdjuaq = Tuakdjuak.
To-ua qua =Towak\va.
Touashes Tawehash.
Touch not the skin of ablackbear=Wasabehitazhi.
Touchon ta Kutchin,Touchon-tayKutchin=Tutcho-
nekutchin.
Touchouaesintons=Touchoua.sintons.
Touckafnokmiut=Tuklak.
Toudamans --Seneca.
Touenchain Toanche.
Touginga Tongigua.
Touguenhas -=()nt\vaganha.
Toukaubatchee=Tukabatchi.
Toukaways = T< >n ka wa.
Toulaksagamut=Tuluksak.
Touloucs= Ottawa.
Toumachas, Toumika = Tunica.
Tounica, Tounika-=Tunica.
Touppa =']"nupa.
Touquaht=^Toqnart.
Tourika=Tunica.
Tourimans — Tourima.
Tous Taos.
Touscaroros=Tuscarora.
Touse Taos.
Touserlemnies=Tuolumne.
Tous les Saints= Kandoucho,
Toustchipas --Tushepaw.
Toutacaugee Tukhtukagi.
Touto Apaches = Ton tos.
Toutounis, Tou-tou-ten=Tntutunn(*
Toux Enongogoulas = Avo\elles.
Touzas '1'uskegee.
Tovares Tuhare.
Towaahach Ta \veha-h.
Towacanies Towacanno. Towacano, Towacarro, To-
waccanie, Towaccaras = Tawakoni.
Towaches -Tawdiasli.
Towackanies. To wacko nies, To-wac-o-nies, To-
wacoro Tawakoni.
Towaganha ( )nt\vaganha.
Towahach. Towahhans = Ta\vehash
Tow&"ki Seneca.
Towakani Towakarehu, Towakarros, Towakenoe-
Tawakoni.
Towako, Towakon- Ottawa.
To wal urn ne Tuoluinne.
Towanahiooks Towahnahiooks.
Towanda Twiuia.
Towannahiooks -Towahnahiooks.
Towanoendalough -Teatontaloga.
Towapummuk --Sluiswap.
To wa que Taa.
Towarnahcooks, Towarnahiooki-Towahnahiooks
Towana -Tawasa.
Towa« Mano, Ti-wa.
Towash Tawehash.
Towawog Nameaug.
Towca«h. Towceahge, Toweache, Toweash-
FawL-hash.
Toweca -Tiiwakoui.
TowecenegoB — Kinago.
Tow-eeahge, Tow-eeash, Towiaches, Towiache-Ta-
wakenoes = Ta w ehash .
Towiachs=Tawakoni.
Towiash=Tawehash.
Towigh, Towighroano=Miami.
T6wih=Taos.
To-win-che-ba=Holkoinah.
T6wirnm=Taos.
Towish = Ta wehash .
Town Builders, Town-building Indians, Town
Indians = Pueblos.
Town of Relief = Aymay.
Town of the Broken Promise =Tom6.
Town of the winds=Pinawan.
Towns-people= Pueblos.
Towoash, Towoashe = Tawehnsh.
Towoccaroes, Towocconie, To-woc-o-roy Thycoes,
Towoekonie=T)i\vakoni.
Towrache, Towzash=Tawehash.
To-ya==Nutria.
Toyagua = To j agua.
Toyals=Tohaha.
Toyash = Tawehash .
Toyengan=Tongigua.
To-y-lee=Tsoowahlie.
Toyn-aht=Toquart.
To-yo-a-la-na= Heshota Ayahltona.
Toy Pah-Utes, Toy Pi-Utes, Toy'-yu-wi-ti-kut-teh-
Toiwait.
To-zan'-ne= Laguna.
Tozikakat=Nuklukayet.
Tozjanne= Laguna.
T'Peeksin, T'Peekskin=Tapeeksin.
Tpelois= Natchez.
Tqlun-qas' tunne'=Tklilunkhastunne
Tqt'a/qumai=Toktakamai.
T'Q,ua-qua-mish=Tkwak\vamish .
Tquayaum, Tquayum, Tqwayaum=Taqwayaum.
Traders= Ottawa.
Traht=Tyigh.
Tpa-kfwele-pttine=Takfwelottine.
Trakouaehronnons=Trak8aehronnons = Conestoga.
Tpaltsan Ottine=Tatsanottine.
Tramasquecook=Tramasqueac.
Tpananae-Kouttchin, Tpanata Kuttchin'=Tenan-
k.utehin.
Tran-jik-koo-chin=Trotsikkutchin.
Tpa-pa-Gottine=Nellagottine.
Trappers=Nanticoke.
Trascaluza=Tascalusa.
Tpathel-ottine=Takfwelottine.
Tpatsan-Ottine=Tatsanottine.
Tratse-kutshi=Trotsikkutchin.
Traveling Hail= Passing Hail's Band.
Treaber utes=Cumumbah.
Treacherous lodges= Ashbotchiah.
Trementinas= Tremblers.
Tpendjidheyttset-kouttchin=Tangeratsa.
Tres-qui-ta=Poboi.
Tresrevere=Three Rivers.
Tp etle- ( k ) uttchin , Tpe-tliet-Kouttchin = Tatli tkut-
chin.
Tpe-ttchie-dhidie-Kouttchin=Natsitkutcnin.
Tria=Sia.
Triape=Triapi.
Triconnick=Taconnet.
Trijaoga=Tioga.
Tpi-kka-Gottine = Desn edeyarelottine.
Trile Kalets-Klikitat.
Trinachamiut=Trinachak.
Trinity Indians= Hupa.
Tpion-Kouttchin = Tangeratsa.
Trios=Sia.
Tripaniek=Tripanick.
Trivti, Triyti=Guatitruti.
Trizaoga=Tioga.
Troes=Zoe.
Trois Rivieres=Three Rivers.
Trokesen^Iroquois.
Trongsagroende=Tiosahrondion.
Tronontes=Tionontati.
Troquois=lroquois.
Trout nation = Win nebago.
Tro vmaxiaquino = Troomaxiaquino.
Troy Indians= Pocnsset.
Troy River=Three Rivers.
Trudamans= Seneca.
True Thnaina=Knaiakhotana.
BULL. SO]
TRUNI TSlA
1161
Tmni=Zuni.
Trypaniks=Tripanick.
Tsaagwi' gyit'inai'=Djahui-gitinai.
Tsaagwisguatl' adegai' = D j ahui-skwahladagai.
Tsa-bah-bish, Tsa-bah-bobs=Dwamish.
Tsaba'kosh=Dakota.
Tsaga'ha' =Tsaganha.
Tsah-bahbish=Dwamish.
Tsah-tu=Choctaw.
Tsah'-tyuh = Tsattine .
Tsah-wau-tay-neuch, Tsah-waw-ti-neuch, Tsah-waw-
ty-neuchs= Tsawatenok.
Tsaisuma=Washo.
Tsakaitsetlins , Tsakaitsitlin = Spokan .
Tsa-ka-nha-o-nan=I>elnware.
T'sakbahbish=Dwamish.
Tsalagi, Tsalakies=Cherokee.
Tsalaxgasagi=Chillicothe.
Tsalel, Ts'a -lil-a'=Silela.
Tsa-lo-kee = Cherokee. "
Tsa mpi'nefa amim=Chepenafa.
Tsan Ampkua amim=Umpqua.
Tsan a-uta amim=Siuslaw.
Tsanh alokual amin=Calapooya.
Tsan halpam amim=Santiam.
Tsa'nish= Arikara.
Tsan klix temifa amim=Tsanklightemifa.
Tsanout=Tsawout.
Tsan tcha'-ishna amim= Salmon River Indians.
Tsan tcha'lila amim=Silela.
Tsan tchiffin amim=Tsanchifin.
Tsan tkupi amim=Tsankupi.
Tsan-tpie-pottine=Tsantieottine.
Tsanusi'yi=Quanusee.
Tsa-ottine=Tsattine.
Tsapxadidlit=Tsapkhadidlit.
Tsaqtono=Tsaktoho.
Tsaragi= Cherokee.
Tsa-re-ar-to-ny=Kaltsergheatunne.
Tsar-out=Tsawout.
Tsashtlas = Siuslaw.
tsata-heni=Tsatenyedi.
Ts'a'-ta-rxe-qe' ^unne/=Tsatarghekhetunne.
T'saten^ Tsa-'tenne, Tsa-tinneh=Tsattine.
Ts'atl la'nas=Chaahl-lanas.
Tsa-tqenne=Tsattine.
Tsatsaquits=Tlatlasikoala.
Tsatsnotin, Tsatsuotin=Tanotenne.
Tsa-_ttinne=Tsattine.
Tsauat' eno q = Tsawatenok.
Tsa'-u-i=Chaui.
Tsa'umak=Tzauamuk.
Tsaumass=Songish.
Tsauwarits = Tsu waraits.
Tsawadainoh, Tsawahtee, Tsawalinough, Tsawan-
tiano,' Tsa-wanti-e-neuh, Tsawataineuk, Tsa'wa-
tE'enoq, Ts'a'watEenox, Tsawatli, Tsa-waw-ti-e-
neuk=Tsawatenok.
Tsa-whah-sen = Talal .
Tsawi=Chaui.
Tsa'-wut-ai-nuk, Tsa-wutt-i-e-nuh, Tsa-wutti-i-nuh=
Tsawatenok.
Tsaxta=Choctaw.
Tsa'yiski^ni, Tsa'yiski'dni=Tsayiskithni.
Tschah= Hagwilget.
Tschahtas=M\iskhogean Family.
Tschaktaer=Choctaw.
Tscharai= Charac.
Tscha-wa-co-nihs=Chawakoni.
Tscha-wan-ta==Tashhuanta.
Tschechschequannink, Tschechschequaniing, Tsch-
echsequannink=Sheshequin.
Tscherno wskoj e = C hernof ski .
Tschetschehn = Tesik.
Tschih-nahs=Tsano.
Tschihri = Pa wnee .
Tschilkat, Tschilkat-kon=Chilkat.
Tschilkut=Chilkoot.
Tschinjagmjut=Chingigmiut.
Tschinkaten=Tenankutchin.
Tschinuk= Chinook, Chinookan Family.
Tschipeway , Tschippiweer = Chippewa.
Tschirokesen=Cherokee.
Tschischlkhathkhoan,Tschishlkhath,Tschishlkhath-
khoan-Chilkat.
Tschlahtsoptschs = Clatsop.
Tschnagmeuten, Tschnagmjuten, Tschnagmiiten=
Chnagmiut.
Tschuagmuti = Malemiut.
Tschugatschi, Tschugazzes, Tschugazzi=Chuga-
chigmiut.
tschukane/di=Chukanedi.
Tschunguscetoner=Tschantoga.
Tschura, Tschura-Allequas=Tsurau.
Tsclallums=Clallam.
Ts'-co=Cheli.
Tsea, Tse-ah=Sia.
Tse Aminema=Tyigh.
Ts'eca'ath=Seshart, Tseshaath.
TseVanka'=IIaninihkashina.
Tse'y!eckijni=Tsetheshkizhni.
Tse'9qani=Tsethkhani.
Tse'c/e,vkrcni=Tsetheshkizhni.
Tse'rf-mki/ni=Tsezhinkini.
Tseghi=Chelly.
Tsegoatl la'nas=Djiguaahl-lanas.
Tsehalish=Chehalis.
Tse-hwit-zen=Tsewhitzen.
Tse-itso-kit=Mishongnovi.
Tse-itso-kit'-bit-si'-li=Shipaulovi.
Tse'jin^iai, Tse'jinjSiai^ine=Tsezhintliiai.
Tse'jinkini=Tsezhinkirii.
Tsekanie=Sekani.
Tse-keh-na=Tsekehneaz.
Tse'kehne, T'sekenne=Sekani.
Tse-ki-a-tan-yi=Cueva Pintada.
Tsekum, Tse-kun=Tsehump.
Tse 'la'kayat amim=Klikitat.
Tse-loh-ne=Tselone.
Tsemakum=Chimakum.
Tse-mo-e=Sitsime.
Ts' emsia'n = TMmshian .
Tse'nahapi^ni= Tsenahapihlni.
Ts'E'nq'am=Tsenkam.
Ts'E'ntsEnnk'aio, Ts'E'nts'Enx-qaio, Ts|nxq'aio=
Tsentsenkaio.
Ts'e/okuimiX=Tseokuimik.
Tsepechoen frercuteas=Semonan, Serecoutcha.
Tsepcoen, Tsepehoen, Tsepehouen=Semonan.
Tserabocherete, Tserabocretes=Bocherete, Tsera.
Tse-pottine=Tseottine.
Ts'e-rxi'-a ^unne=Kalrsergheatunne.
Tse'-sa do-hpa-ka, Tse-sa no-hpa-ka=Pawnee.
Tsesh-aht=yeshart.
Tse Skualli amim=Nisqualli.
Tse-ta-hv/o-tqenne, Tse'-ta-ut'qenne = Tsetaut-
kenne.
Tsetcah=Tsechah.
Ts'e-t'9im=Tsetthim.
Tse-tdoa=Tse.
Tse7/iani=Tsethk]iani.
Tse-tis-tas'=Cheyenne.
TsetseLoa/laqEmae=Tsetset]oalakemae.
Tsets gyit'inai'=Chetsgitunai.
Tset-so-k£t=Mishongnovi.
Tse ^u' 2[a=Tsedtuka.
Tse-tut'-qla-!e-ni'tun = Tsetutkhlalenitun.
Ts'e'uitx=Tseokuimik.
Tse-xi'-a tene= Kaltsergheatunne.
Tsexlten=Tseklten.
Tse'yana^b'ni, Tse'yana^6ni=Tseyanathoni.
Tse'yikehepne, Tse'yikehedme'=Tseyikehe.
Tse -smdiai = Tsezhinthiai.
T' shah-nee == Tsano.
T'shanasanakue=Laguna.
T'shashita'-kwe=Isleta.
Tsheheilis=Chehalis.
Tshei-nik-kee=Chainiki.
Tshe-tsi-uetin-euerno=Moiitagnais.
Tshi-a-uip-a= Isleta.
Tshilkotin=Tsilkotin.
Tshimsian=Chimmesyan Family.
Tshingits, Tshinkitani=Tlingit.
Tshinook=Chinookan Family.
Tshinook, Tshinouk=Chinook.
Tshinuk= Chinookan Family.
Tshi-quit-e = Pecos.
Tshishe= Apache.
Tshithwyook= Chilli whack.
Tshokfachtoligamut=Shokfak.
Tshokoyem=Chokuyem.
Tshoo-loos'=Tsulus.
Ts-ho-ti-non-do-wa''-^^ = Seneca.
Tshugazzi= Chugachigmiut.
Tshya-ui-pa= Isleta.
Tsia=Sia.
1162
TSl'-A-QAljV TUCSSON
[B. A. B.
Tsi'-a-qaus'=Tsiakhaus.
Tiichoan=Shakan.
Tsiou Sin}sa3tfe=Tsishusindtsakdho.
Tsi ou uise perffin'da=Tsishuutsepedhungpa.
Tii'oa Wacta'3[e=Tsishuwashtake.
Wou Wanun'=Tsishusindtsnkdhe.
Tsi'ou wehaJp^e=Haninihkashina.
Tsi-e'-q4 we-ya9l'=Tsiekhaweyathl.
Tsifeno ^Shulina.
Tii'hacin=Kdhun.
Tsihaili =Salishan Family.
Tsihaili Selish=Chehalis, Salishan Family.
Tsihailish. Tsihali8=Chehalis.
Tsi hano = Tsina.
Tsi-he-lis = Chohalis.
Tsi' ka-ce=Chirkasaw.
Tsikanni = Sokani.
Tsi-klum=Tsfhuinp.
Tslksi'tsi=Tuokaseegee.
Tsflc-u-su- -Chickasaw.
Tsfkyatitans' -Cui-va Pintada.
Tsilgopaya, Tsilgopeya=Tulkc'paia.
Tsilhta'den -Tsiltaden.
Tsi'1-ina-inde =Tsihlinainde.
Tsiikoh'ton, T silkotinneh=Tsilkotin.
Tsilla-ta -ut' tine, Tsilla-ta-ut" -tinne, Tsillawadoot,
Tsillaw-awdcot. Tsillaw-awdiit-dinni, Tsillawdaw-
hoot dinneh, Tsillawdawhoct Tinneh = Etcheridie-
Kottine.
Tsiltarden = Tsiltaden.
Tsimchian. T'simpheeans, Tsimpsean, T'simpshean,
T'simpsheean. Tsimsean. Tsimseyans, Tsimsheeans,
T'sim si-an' = Tsimshian.
Tsimuna ---1'arajo.
Tsinadn'ni =TsinaxhiTii.
Tsinaghse^Slianiokiii.
Twnajini=Tsinazhini.
Trin9obetlo=Tsinthobetlo.
Tiinha -'IVina.
Tsin ik tsis'-tso-yiks=Tsiniksistsoyiks.
Tsinsaka^ni, Tsinsakar/ni = 'l"sinsakathni.
Tsinuk -Chinook.
Tsinuk, T'sinuk=Chinookan Family.
Tiinuiio»=Geneseo.
Ti'ionumu=Tsiomhau.
Tsiphenu = S 1 1 u ti i la .
Tsipu -('hi]ip*'\vii.
Tii^ua'^is ita8taai'=Chawagis-stustae.
Tsi'-se' Mcscalcms.
Tsistlatho band^Naskotin.
Tsi takadohpa ka=Seechkabcruhpaka.
Tsitka ni= Sckani.
Tsitaime'lKqala Tsitsimulckala.
Tsitsk -HiiKwilK»-t.
Tsi tska d^o-qpa ka -Sccchkabcruhpaka.
Tsitsumevi, Tsi-tsumo-vi, Tsitumovi=Sichomovi
Tiitz hanutch Tsits.
Tsiwiltzha-e=Osiige.
Trix'-xan'-a=T/,ekinne.
Tsji'shekwe -Toiitos.
Tiiocmakakork=Tumacacori.
Tskaus Sakalil.
Tskirirah'ru Skidirahru.
T»nagmyut Chimgmiut.
Tsnaaogh Sliamokiii.
Tiniuk Chinook.
Tsow i-uieg Kuttchin-Tn.tsikkutchin
Tjo^akhU-n. Tsogliakten = Zogliaktcn.
Tiohkw Tsik(').
Tsoigah Nc/. I'crc6s.
Tto u-kai, Chuscn.
.
Tiomontatez Tioiioiituti.
Tiomo'oi. TsoiiKKitl.
Tionagoghakten, Ttonagolyakhten=Zonagogliak-
Tionantonon Seneca.
Ttonaasan ScwatliL-
Tso"kr6ne Thckkano.
T. Sonnontatex TiommUiti
Tion mthouans, T. 8on-non-thu-an8=Seneca
Tionnontouan Niuidawao
Tson-tpie-pottine=Tsantieottine.
Tsoo-ah-gah-rah=Nez Percys.
Tsoolootum=Nakuntlun.
Tsoo-tsi-ola=Tsutsiola.
Tso-Ottine=Sarsi.
Tsoo-Yess=Tzues.
Ts'6tsQE'n=T.sirashian.
Tsouonthousaas=Seiieca.
Tsou wa'-ra-its=Tsu\varaits.
Tsowassan = Se wathen.
Tsoyaha==Yuchi.
TsQoaQk-a/ne=Tskoakane.
Tsuess=Tzues.
Tsuharukats=Nez Percys.
Tsuk-tsuk-kwalk' = Chuckchuqualk.
Tsulakki= Cherokee.
Tsulula'=Chilula.
Tsun-^na-k^i'-a-mit'9a=Tsunaktliiamittha.
T'sunuk= Chinook.
Tsu'(i6s=Sarsi.
Tsuquanah=Tsooquahna.
Ts'u-qus-li'-qwut-me' ;unne=Dakubetede.
Tsushki = Shrutsuna.
Tsuskai=Chusca.
Tsussie=Yekolaos.
Tsutpeli=Nez Percys.
Ts'uwa'le=Tsoo\vahlie.
Tsux6di=Chutotalg_i.
Tsuyake'ks, Tsuyake'ksni=Shuyakeksh.
Tsu-yess=Tzues.
Tsuyu'gila'gi=()othcaloga.
Tsxoaxqa'ne=Tskoakane.
Ttikigakg=Tikera.
T'tran-jik kutch-in=Tangesatsa.
Ttse-ottine=Tseottine.
Ttutaho=Tutago.
Ttynai,Ttynai-chotana,Ttynnai= Athapascan Fam
ily.
Tuacana=Tawakoni.
Tu-ad-hu = Twana.
Tuagenha=Ontvvaganha.
Tualati, Tualatims, Tualatin, Tuality=Atfalati.
Tu-an-hu, Tu-a-nooch, Tu-a-noock=T\vana.
Tuape=Toape.
Tuas, Tu/ata=Taos.
Tu-a-wi-hol=Santo Domingo.
Tubaca, Tubae=Tubac.
Tubar, Tubaris=Tubare.
Tubbies-=ChoctaAV.
Tubeans=Tano.
Tubessias = Ya vapai
Tubians=Tanp.
Tii-bic wun-wii=Tubish.
Tubirans = Tano.
Tubso, Tubson=Tncson.
Tubuache = Tabegnaehe .
Tubukhtuligmut, Tubuktuligmiut=Tnbuktulik.
Tu9an=Hopi.
Tucane=Tucara.
Tucano = Hopi.
Tucanoh= Twana.
Tucaricas-Tnkuarika.
Tucayan = Hopi.
Tuccabatche, Tuchabatchees=Tukabatchi.
Tuchano = Hopi.
Tuchapacs, Tuchapaks=Tushepaw.
Tucharechee=Tik\valitsi.
Tuchimas=Tiichi!imas.
Tuchsaghrondie= Tiosahrondion .
Tuckaabatchees, Tuckabatcha, Tuckabatche = Tuk-
abatchi.
Tuckabatchee Teehassa=Taluamntchasi.
Tuckabatches, Tuckabatchie, Tuckabatchy, Tucka-
bathees, Tuckafaches=Tukabatchi.
Tuckalegee=Tikwalitsi.
Tuckankanie=Tawakoni.
Tuckapacks=Tushepaw.
Tuckapas, Tuckapaus=Tukabatchi.
Tuckarechee=Tik\valitsi.
Tuckasegee=Tuckasecgee.
Tuck-a-Soof-Curra^Tsofkara.
Tuckaubatchees, Tuckhabatchee=Tnkabatchi.
Tuckig'a/th=Tushkisath.
Tucknapax=Tushepaw.
Tucksagrandie=Tiosahrondion.
Tucpauska^Tukpafka.
Tucremu =Tueumu.
Tucsares=Tncsani.
Tucsson=Tucson.
BULL. 30]
TUCUBAVI TCUS-KE-6-WAN'
1163
Tucubavi=Tucubavia.
Tucutnut=Tukutnut.
Tucuvavi=Tucubavia.
Tuczon=Tucson.
Tudamanes = Seneca .
Tude= Athapascan Family.
Tudnunirmiut=Tununirmiut.
Tudnunirossirmiut=Tununirusirmiut.
Tuecuntallauhassee=Pakan-Tallahassee.
Tfu-ei=Isleta.
Tuenho = Hastwiana.
Tucson = Tucson .
Tugiak, Tugiatak=Togiak.
Tugibaxtchi=Tukabatchi.
Tugilo=Tugaloo.
Tugson, Tuguison=Tucson.
Tuhakwilh = Tsimshian .
Tu-hau-cu-wi'-t'9e=Tuhaushuwitthe.
Tu'hlawai=Acoma.
Tuh'-mu=Tueumu.
Tuhoa=Jemez.
Tu-huc-mach, Tu-hue-ma-ches, Tu-huk-nahs = Tu-
hukmache.
Tuhuktukis = Tawakoni.
Tuhutama=Tubutama.
Tii'hu tane=Clackama.
Tuhuvti-6mokat=Siksika.
Tuhwalati= Atfalati.
Tuh-yit-yay=Tajique.
Tu'-iai=Santo Domingo.
Tuighsaghrondy=Tiosahrondion.
Tuihtuihronoons=Miami.
Tuinondadecks, Tuinontatek=Tionontati.
Tuison=Tucson.
Tukabaches, Tukabatchey, Tukabaxtchi=Tukaba-
tchi.
Tukachohas=Piankashaw.
Tiikahun=Piros.
Xu'-ka-le, Tu-ka-nyi=Tawakoni.
Tuka-rika=Tukuarika.
Tu'-katc-katc = Tukachkach.
Tukawbatchie, Tukkebatche=Tukabatchi.
Tuk'-ko=Takusalgi.
Tukkola=Takulli.
Tuk-kuth=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tuk-pa' han-ya-di'=Attacapa.
Tukspu'sh, Tukspush-'lema=John Day.
Tukudh=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tiikuhun=Piros.
Tu'-kwil-ma'-k'^Kuitsh.
Tula, Tulara, Tulare Lake Indians, Tulare River
Indians, Tularesin=Tularenos.
Tulas=Titlas.
Tiilawei=Acoma.
Tul'bush=Mattole.
T'ulck=Tulshk.
Tule=Tularenos.
Tulinskoe=Tulik.
Tulkays=Tuluka.
Tulkepaia venuna tche'hwhale=Tulkepaia.
Tulla=Tula.
T'ul-li'-muks-me ^unne=Tillamook.
Tulloolah=Tallulah.
Tu-lo-kai'-di-sel, Tulukagnagamiut=Tuluka.
Tuluksagmiut=Tuluksak.
Tulumono=Tulomos.
Tuluraios=Tularenos.
Iul-wut'-me=Tulwutmetunne.
Tub kapaya=Tulkepaia.
Tuma family =Yuman Family.-
Tumangamalum=Gabrieleno.
Tumayas=Yuma.
Tumecha=Tunicha.
Tumeh=Athapascan Family.
Tumewand=Mahican.
Tumican=Timucua.
Tumicha=Tunicha.
Tumitl=Amaikiara.
Tiimmai mampka we-i peyaktchimmem=Warm
Spring Indians.
Tum-mault-lau=Tamali.
Tummewatas=Clowwewalla.
Tumpiros=Tompiro.
TumQo a'akyas = Tumkoaakyas.
Tumwater=Clowwewalla.
Tunaghaniiut=Tunagak.
Tu'-na-ji-i'= Santa Ana.
Tu'-nan-p'in=Tunanpin.
Tunavwa=Sia.
Tuncas= Tunica.
Tuncksis=Tunxis.
Tungass, Tungass-kon= Tongas.
Tung-ke=Tungge.
Tungrass = Tongas.
Tunicas =Tonikan Family.
Tu-ni'-cka an-ya-di', Tu-ni'-cka han-ya, Tunik8a=
Tunica.
Tuniqdjuait=Tornit.
Tunis=Zuni.
Tunne=Athapascan Family.
Tunniakhpuk = Tuniakpuk .
Tunque=Tungge.
Tunscas= Tunica.
Tuntu suxtana=Algemiut.
Tununuk = Tanuna k .
Tuolomo=Tulomos.
Tuolumne Indians, Tuolumnes=Tuolumne.
Tuopa=Taos.
Tuozon=Tucson.
Tupanagos = Timpaiavats.
Tupes=Ditsakana.
Tuphamikhuagmut, Tup-hamikva, Tup-hamikwa,
Tup-hanikwa=Topanika.
Tuphulga = Attapulgas.
Tup-ka-ak = Topkok .
Tup-kug-ameuts=Tapkachmiut.
Tups=Tupq.
Tuqe'-nikaci'3ia=Tukhenikashika.
Tuqte'umi= Atuami.
Tuquison, Tuqulson=Tuscon.
T'u'-qwe-t'a':»unne'=Tututni.
Turcaroras = Tuscarora.
Turealemnes=Tuolumne.
Turkey-Home, Turkey Town =Pinhoti.
Turkey tribe of the Delawares=Unalachtigo.
Turlitan= Atfalati.
Turnip Mountain=Turniptown.
Turn water=Stehtsasamish.
Turrurar, Turruraw=Tallulah.
Turtle gens=Kenikashika.
TurtleMountainband=Mikinakwadshiwininiwak.
Turtle tribe of the Delawares=Unami.
Tu-rxestl' tsa'-tun=Turghestltsatun.
Tusabe=Jicarilla.
Tusachrondie=Tiosahrondion.
Tu-sahn=Tzlanapah.
Tusan=Hopi.
Tusayan=Hopi, Tzlanapah.
Tusayan Moqui=Hopi.
Tuscagee=Taskigi.
Tuscalaways=Tuscarawas.
Tusca Loosa, Tuscaluca=Tascalusa.
Tuscarara, Tuscararo= Tuscarora.
Tuscarawi=Tuscarawas.
Tuscareras, Tuscarooroes==Tuscarora.
Tuscarorans, Tuscaroras=Tuscarawas;
tusCarorase, Tuscaroraw, Tuscarore haga, Tuscaro-
rens, Tuscarores, Tuscarories, Tuscaroroes, Tusca-
row=Tuscarora.
Tuscarowas=Tuscarawas.
Tuscarura, Tuscaruro= Tuscarora.
Tuscavoroas=Tuscarawas.
Tus-che-pas=Tushepaw.
Tuscoraras=Tuscarora.
Tuscorawas = Tuscarawas.
Tuscorora, Tuscororoes, Tuscoroura, Tuscorure, Tus-
couroro =Tuscarora.
Tu-se-an=Hopi.
Tusehatche. = Fusihatchi.
Tushapaws, Tus-he-pah, Tushepahas, Tushepau,
Tushepaw Flatheads=Tushepaw.
Tushhanushagota= Yoroonwago.
Tushsaghrendie=Tiosahrondion.
Tushshepah= Tush epaw.
Tush-yit-yay = Taj ique.
Tu'sikweo=Tasikoyo.
Tus-kai'-ye11', Tus-ka-o-wa»', Tuskararo= Tusca
rora.
Tuskarawas=Tuscarawas.
Tuskaroes, Tuskarooroe, Tuskarora, Tuskaroraha,
Tuskarorers, Tuskarores, Tuskarorins, Tuskaroro,
Tuskawres=Tuscarora.
Tuskeegies, Tuskeego=Tuskegee.
Tuskege, Tuskegee=Taskigi.
T'us-ke-6-wa'n', Tuskeroode, Tuskeruda, Tuskeruros,
Tuskierores = Tuscarora .
1164
TUSKIKI — UFALEES
[B. A. E.
Tuskfki. Tuskogee=Tuskegee.
Tuikoraries. Tuskorore=Tuscarora.
TuskoweHow = Tuskawillao.
Tuskroroes, Tuik»=Tuscarora.
Tuskugu = fuskegee.
Tuikurora=Tuscarora.
Tuskwawgomeeg=-Nipis*ing-
Tu -sla. Tu-sla na-pa, Tu-slan-go=Tzlanapah.
Tusonim6 = Tus»»nimon.
Tus-qlus' }unne'-Tuskhlustunne.
Tusquarores, Tusqueroro=Tuscarora.
Tusquittee=Tusquittah.
Tussaghrondie= Tiosahrondion.
Tussapa. Tussapas=Tushepaw.
Tussee -Taw see.
Tusskegee = Taskigi.
Tussoninio=Tusoiiimon.
Tustans-Tustur.
Tus'-ta-tun qu'-u-cl =Tustatunkhuushi.
Tuiuque=Tesuque.
Tui'-w4=Fu9iiaigi.
Tusyan -Hopi.
Tutahuca=Tutahaco.
Tu taiina=Tu.
. Tutaliaco = Tutahaco.
Tutaloes=Tuti-lo.
Tutatamys -Tututni.
Tutchaco=Tutahaco.
Tut chohn'-kut-chin, Tutchone-Kutchin, Tutchone-
kufqin, Tutchon Kutchin, Tutch-un-tah' kutchin,
Tutcone-kut'qin = Tutchonekutchin.
Tutecoes, Tuteeves, Tutelas, Tutele=Tutelo.
TuThinI= Pueblos.
Tuthla huay, Tuth-la-nay=Acoma.
Tutie. Tutiloes=Tutelo.
Tutiritucar=Uturituc.
Tutloe =Tutclo.
Tutoi band=Nahaego.
Tutoten -Tututni.
Tu tsan nde=Lipan.
Tut see was = Tushepaw.
Tut»oni=Thotsoni.
Tuttago ^Tutago.
Tuttallasee, Tut-tal-leo-see. Tut-tal-lo-see=Tutalosi.
Tuttelars, Tuttelee=Tutelo.
Tu'-ta -Tututimne.
Tutuhaco =Tutahaco.
Tutulor=Tutt'lo.
Tutunah^Tutntni.
Tutunitucan-J'turitnc.
Tututamys, Tu-tuten = Tutntni.
Tutu' t^ne', Tu-tu-to-ni = Tututuime.
Tutzose --Tut/oiu'.
Tuuk soon --- Tucson .
Tuvalim=Tubare.
Tuvasak Toviscanga.
Tuvatci winwu=Tuvachi.
Tuven=Tano.
Tuvou winwu = Tuvou.
Tu-vu-tci wun-wu=Tuvaehi.
T;uwanxa ikc=Klikitat.
Tu wa' nyu-mu, Tu-wa wiin-wu = Tuwa.
Tuwi' ai. T\iwii= Santo Domingo.
Tuwirat '1'aos.
Tuwita, Tuwixuide=Santo Domingo.
Tuxaxa— Tohaha.
Tuxeque==Tarcqne.
Tuxeze'p --Tuhezep.
Tu\guet, Tu\kanne = Wichita.
Tuxtchenoyika -Detsanayuka.
Tuxtukagi 'Tukhtukagi.
Tuy6tchisk6 = Da kota.
Tuzan • Hopi.
Tuzhune - I'usune.
Twa"ga'ha' Ontwtiganha.
Twi ki'-nha' Chippewa.
Twakanhahora Missisaiiga.
Twalaties, Twalaty, Twalites, Twallalty, Twalta-
tines Atfalati.
Twanoh. Twanug =Twana.
Twechtweys, Tweegh twees = Miami.
Tw«'tlnf'nde -Tuctinini.
Twghtweei, Twichtweeg. Twichtwichs, Twichtwicks
Twichtwighs, Twichwiches, Twicktwioks, Twick-
twigi. Twictwees, Twictwicts, Twight, Twightees,
Twighteeys, Twighties, Twightwees, Twightwicks
Twightwies, Twightwighs, Twightwis Roanu, Twig-
tect, Twigthtweei, Twig-Twee, Twigtwicks, Twig-
twies, Twigtwig, Twiswicks, Twitchwees, Twithuays
Twi'twithenon' = Miami.
Two Cauldrons, Two Kettles=Oohenonpa.
Two-Mountain Iroquois=Oka.
Two Rille band=0ohenonpa.
Two-took-e-ways=Tututunne.
Twowakanie, Twowokana, Twowokauaes = Tawa-
koni.
Txaiwa'txsh= Lower Chinook.
Tx-e'ix-tskune = Theiktskune.
Tyacappa, Tyakappan=Tyacappan.
Tya-me, Tyami=Dj-ami.
Tyaoga=Tioga.
Tycappans=Tyacappan.
Tychedas=Taisida.
Tyeachten=Chiaktel.
Tye of Deshute, Tygh, Tyh. Ty-ich, Tyicks=Tyigh.
Tykothee, Tykothee-dinneh=Tukkuthkutchin.
Tymahse=Tomassee.
Tymangoua=Timucua.
Tyndysiukhtana=Aglemiut,
Tyoga=Tioga.
Tyo-na-we»-det=Tonawanda.
Tyo'nesiyo'=Genesco.
Tyo-non-ta-te-ka=Tionontati.
Tyopari=Teopari.
Typoxies=Siyante.
Tyschsarondia=Tiosahrondion.
Tzaharagamut, Tzahavagamut, Tzahavagamute=-
Tzahavek.
Tzah-dinneh=Tsattine.
Tzeachten=Chiaktel.
Tzedoa=Tse.
Tzej -gla= Coyoteros.
Tz!j-in-ne=Tzecheschinne.
Tzek-iat-a-tanyi=Cueva Pintada.
Tze-kinne=Pima.
Tzen-p-cue=iSerieeu.
Tze-ojua=Tse.
Tzia=Sia.
Tzibola=Hawikuh.
Tzi gu-ma, Tzi-gu-may=Cienega.
l'Zi-i=8ii.
Tzinachini=Tsinazhini.
Tzina hanutch=Tsina.
Tzi-na-ma-a=Mohave.
Tzip-ia Kue=Tsipiakwe.
Tzi-quit-e=Peeos.
• Tzi-re-ge=Tshirege.
Tzis-eque-tzillan=T/i.seketzillan.
Tzoes=Zoe.
Tzulukis = Cherokee..
TJa-buna-tota=Shipapulima.
U-aha= Omaha.
Ualana=Picuris.
Uala-to-hua, TJal-to-hua=Jemez.
Uash-pa Tze-na= Huashpatzena.
Ubate=Tano.
Ubchacha=Oglala.
Ubu=Yupu.
Uburiqui=Imuris.
Uca=Yukian Family.
U9achile=Osachile.
Ucaltas=Lek\viltok.
Uchagmjut= Uehak.
TJche=Uchean Family.
Uchees=Uehuaii Family, Yuchi.
Uches=Yuchi.
Uchesees=Lower Creeks.
Uchi'chol=Ochechote.
Uchies=Yuchi.
Uchipweys= Chippewa.
Uchres=Yukichetimne.
Uchulta= Lekwiltok.
Uchys= Yuchi.
Ucista=Ucita.
U-cle-ta=Lekwiltok.
Ucle-tah= Lekwiltok, Ucluelet.
Ucletes=Lc'kwiltok.
TJclulet=Ucluelet.
Uctetahs=Lekwiltok.
Uculta== Lekwiltok, Tsakwalooin.
tJ'-cii wun-wii=Ushu.
Udawak=0tta\va.
TJech-e-neeti= Kuhinedi.
Ueena-caw=H\nia.
Ufalees, Ufallahs, Ufallays, Ufallees, TJfaula, Ufaulcy
TJfawlas, TJfewles=Eufaula.
BULL. 30]
MUT UP-LA-GOH
1165
TTgag6g'mut=Ugagogmiut.
TJgaguk=Igagik.
Ugaiuk=Uyak.
Ugakhpa=Quapaw.
TJgalachmiuti, Ugalakmutes, TTgalakmutsi, TTgalen-
schen, Ugalense, TJgalents, Ugalentse, Tlgalentsi,
Ugalentze, Ugalenz, Ugalenze, Ugalenzi, Ugaljach-
mjuten, Ugaljachrnutzi=Ugalakmiut.
TJgaijachmutzi = Esquimauan Family, Ugalak-
niiut.
Ugalukmute, Ugalyachmusti, TJgalyachmutsi, TJgal-
yachmutzi, Ugalyackh-mutsi= Ugalakmiut.
TTganak=Uganik.
Ugaqpa, TT-ga-qpa-qti=Quapaw.
TJgas/hig-mut= ugashigmiut.
Ugavigamiut, Ugavik= Ugovik.
TJgaxpa, Ugaxpaxti=Quapaw.
TJgiu-ug=Biorka.
Ugjulik= Ugj ulirmiut.
TJglaamie= Utkiavi.
TJglariaq=Uglariak.
Uglivia=Uglovaia.
TJgluxlatuch= Ucluelet.
TIgnasik=Unga.
Ugokhamiut=Uchak.
TJgo vigamute = Ugovik.
TIguiug= Beaver.
Uhaiak=Akhiok.
TIh-kos-is-co=Aucocisco.
TJhlchako = II katsho.
TJ-i-kayi 'lako = Wikaithlako.
TJinakhtagewik=Uinuk.
Uintah Valley Indians, 1J/-in-tats=Uinta.
TJitanons=Wea.
Ui-ukufki= Weogufka.
Ujange wakixe=Manyinka.
Uj-e-jauk=Ojeejok.
1Iiuiapa=Ujuiap.
TJka=Yukian Family, Yukichetunne.
Ukadliq, Ukadlix=Ukadlik.
TTkagamut=Ukak.
TJkag'emut=Ukagemiut.
'&-kah-pu=Quapaw.
Ukak=Ikak.
TJ-ka-nakane=Okinagan.
TIxaqpa=Quapavv.
U3ia'qpa-qti=Ukakhpakhti.
TJjtaqpaqti=Quapaw.
tlkasa, Ukasak=Kansa.
U-ka'-she=Mandan.
Ukdschulik, Ukdshulik=Ugjulirrniut.
Uk-hoat-nom, TJk'hotnom=L'kohtontilka.
TJkiahs, Ukias=Yokaia.
TJkies=Yukian Family.
TIkiolik=Ukiadliving.
TTkivak=Ukivok.
TTkivog-mut, TJkivokgmut, Ukivokmiut=Ukivog-
miut.
Ukivuk, TJkiwuk=Ukivok.
Ukla falaya=Oklafalaya.
TJknadak= U knodok.
Ukshivkag-miut=Ukshivikak.
Ukuayata=Ottawa.
TTk-um-noin=Ukomnom.
TJkunadok=Uknodok.
Ukusiksalik, Ukusiksalingmiut, TJkusiksillik=Uku-
siksalirmiut.
Ukvikhtuligmut=Ukviktulik.
Ukwu'ni, TJkwu'nii=Oconee.
THamanusek=Olamon.
Ulastekwi=Malecite.
U-le-b-wa=Oraibi.
TIlezaiamiut=Ulezara.
Ulibahali=Ullibahali.
Ulkies=Yukian Family.
Ullibalies, Ullibalys=Ullibahali.
Ullulatas=Olulato.
Ulnobah, TJlno mequaegit=Beothukan Family.
TIlokagmiut= Ulokak .
Ulseah=Alsea.
TJltschna=Kulehana.
Ultsehaga, TJltsehua= Eskimo.
Ultz-chna=Kulchana.
TJlucas=Guilitoy.
Ulukagmuts= Ulukakhotana.
Ulukak=Ulukuk.
Ulukuk= Ulukakhotana.
Ululato=Olulato.
U'lun'yi=Turniptown.
TT-ma- ' ' ha " = Omaha.
Umahs=Yuma.
Umanaqluaq, Umanaqtuaq, TJmanaqtusq,
tua.x == Umanaktuak.
TI-manhan= Omaha.
Umanos=Tawehash.
tTmashgohak=Creeks.
Umatila=Umatilla.
Tlmbaqua, Umbiqua=Umpqua.
TJmpas, Umene=Yuma.
Umurik=Umivik.
Umguas=Umpqua.
Umi'k=Ahmik.
Umkwa, fjm'-kwa-me' ^unne=Umpqua.
TJmnak=Nikolski.
Um-nok-a-luk-ta=Umnokalukta.
TJmpame=Patuxet.
Umpaquah = Umpqua.
Umpkwa, Umpqua =Kuitsh.
Umpquahs proper, Umpqua Irins, Umqua, TJmques=
Umpqiia.
TIm-too-leaux= Humptulip .
TJmudjek=Eiwhuelit.
TTnacnog= Patchoag.
Unagoungas=Abnaki.
Unagtuligmut=Ungalik.
TTnakagamut = Unakagak .
Unakatana, Unakatana Yunakakhotana=Unakho-
tana.
TJnaktolik=Ungalik.
Unalachleet=Unalaklik.
Unalachtgo, TJnalachtin=Unalachtigo.
Unalaklit=Unalaklik.
TJnalaschkaer = Unalaska.
Unalaska=Iliuliuk.
Unaleet=Unaligmiut.
Unalginsko e = Unalga.
Unaliskans = Unalaska.
Unamines, Unamini=Unami.
TJnangan= Aleut, Esquimauan Family.
TInatagua, Unataguous, Unataquas=Anadarko.
Unatolik=Ungalik.
TJnaungna=Chowigna.
Uncachage= Patchoag.
TIncachogue = Poosepatuck .
Uncaway=Uncowa.
tTnchagogs.TInchechauge, Uncheckauke= Patchoag
tlncoes= VVasco.
Uncompahgre=Tabeguache.
TIncoway = Uncowa.
Unc-pah-te=Hunkpatina.
TIncpapa, Uncpappas=Hunkpapa.
Uncpatina=Hunkpatina.
Undatoma'tendi= Potawatomi.
Unechtgo=Naiiticoke.
1Jnedagoes=Onondaga.
TJnescapis, TJngava Indians =Nascapee.
TTngavamiut=Tahagmiut.
Ungiay6-rono=Seminole.
Uni'in=Unisak.
TJnij aima= Unyij aima.
Unikwa= Umpqua.
Un-ka-pa = U n ka panukuints.
TJnkar kauagats-Ta-Nouts=Unkakaniguts.
TJnka-toma= Unkapanukuints.
TJijkce-yuta=Unkcheyuta.
Unkepatines=Hunkpatina.
Unkowas= Uncowa.
Unkpapa, UnkpapaDakotas, TInkpapas=Huiikpapa
•&iiktce-yuta = U nkcheyuta.
Unkus Indians =Mohegan.
Unkwas= Uncowa.
Un-nah-tak = Una tak .
Unoktolik= Ungalik.
TJnov=San Dieguito.
Unquachog, Unquechauge, Unshagogs= Patchoag.
¥nuh=Ona.
Uniigun= Esquimauan Family.
TJnungun = Aleut.
Un-wu'-si=Angwusi.
Unxus=Tunxis.
Uon-a-gan=Howkan.
TJparsoitac = Upasoitac.
Upatrico = Comupatrico.
Upatsesatuch= Opitchesaht.
Upernavik=Upernivik.
TJphaulie towns=Eufaula.
TJpiktalik= Opi ktulik.
TJp-la-goh=Takimilding.
UPLANDERS— VEAOHILB
[B. A. E.
Uplanders=l'laikni.
land Indians = Mohogan.
JEleWi-Takimilding.
Upotoi- Apatai.
wSrule*=Khevatawicasa.
Upper Castle -Canajohane.
Upper Cheehaws-Chiaha.
Upper Chihalis -Kwaiailk.
U?per Coquille=--Misliiklnvutmetunne.
Upper Cowetas town=Kawita.
Upper Cree -Sakawithiniwuk.
Upper Dakotas=Santee.
?g£ KSSE3S&* or Anderson's River-
Kitegareut.
Upper Eufalla, Upper Euphaules=Eufaula.
Upper Gens du fou = Trotsikkutchm.
Upper Killamuks=Tillamook.
SPpPper ISnail. U^pir Kootanie, Upper Kootenay,
Upper Kootenuha .Upper Kutenai.
Upper Matchodic, Upper Mattschotick=Matehotic.
Upper Medewakantwans== Upper Mdewakanton.
Upper Mohawk Castle =Camenga.
Upper Oakfuske- oakfuskee.
Upper Fend d'Oreilles=Kalispel.
Upper Platte Indians = Kheyatawichasha.
Upper Rogue River Indians=Takelma.
Upper Seesetoan= Kahra.
Upper Senecas =<k'iiesc'O.
Upper Spokanes ^Spokan.
Upper Tsihalis = Kwaiailk.
Upper Ufale - Kufaula.
Upper Umpqua=Unipqua.
Upper Wakpaton=Mdeiyedan.
Up-pup-pay ^No/ IV re Os.
U'pqa" - l"j>khaii.
Upsaraukas. Upsarocas, Up-sa-r6-ka, Up-shar-look-
kar, Upsook. Up-sor-ah-kay= Crows.
Uquiota- Oquitoa.
U-qwaikc=Ukhwaiksh.
Ura Tva.
Uraba -Taos.
Uragees =Mahican.
Urai-Nuints = Uainnints.
Urawis rnaiiii.
Ure Opata.
Urriba cuxi, Urribarracuxi=Tocooaga.
Ur'thlaina tai'na=Urhlaina.
Usauleys. Usawla. Usawles=Enfaula.
Usaya, Usaya-kue, Usayan-Hopi.
U'-se Tshu.
Usechees -Osotohi.
Usheree, Usherie, Ushery -Catawha.
Ush-ke-we ah =Hanix>ck.
Uihkimani'tigog^Oukiskinianitouk.
Uthpi Ofo^oula.
Usietshawus =Tillamook.
Uskee, Uskeeme. Uskeemi. Uskimay =• Eskimo.
Uskok- Iliyayulgt'.
Uskwawgomees = Montagnais.
Uiquemows Kskinio.
Ussagenewi. Ussaghenick MoiiUiKiiuis.
Usst-ta KiiHihtn.
Uwinebwoinug-= Assinibnin.
Uninncwudj ^Sarsi.
Ut sue car shay Maiidan.
Uttana 'I'iniuciia.
Uttenary Cstnnali.
Uttu I Moiua.
Uiuchee* Osotchi.
Usuoke baga— Uswegatc.hie.
Usutchi Ovotchi.
Uta^amig KI>XI-S.
Utahs I'tc.
Utaiafta • Kadohadacho.
Utatnii Miami.
Uta'mqtamux LOWIT Thompson Indians.
Utaobaea Ottawa.
Utas I'tv.
Utaseta Kadohadacho.
Utawas, Utawawas Ottawa.
Utawi I'tc.
Utce ci nyu miih Apache.
Ut cha pah, Ut-cha-pas, Ut chap-pah— Uchapa.
Utchees=Uchean Family, Yuchi.
Utchis=Yuchi.
Utcitcak=Ojeejok.
Ute = Moqtavhaitaniu.
Ute Diggers =Paiute.
Utella=Umatilla.
Utiangue, Utianque=Autiamque.
Utillas=Uniatilla.
Utilltuc = Uturituc.
Utinama, Utinamocharra=Utiiia.
Utinom=Usal.
trtkiavwinmiun=Utkiavinmiut.
Utku-hikalik, Ut-ku-hikaling-meut, TJt-ku-sik-kahng-
mlut Utkusiksalik, Utkutciki-aliri-meut=Uku-
siksalirmiut.
Utlak-so ak = U tlaksuk.
Utnuxtana=Ahteiia.
Utovautes= Ottawa.
Utsaamu = Apache.
Utsanango = Chenango.
Ut-scha-pahs= Uchapa.
Utschies=Uchean Family, \uchi.
Utschim, Utschium, "Ttschiun=Uchium.
Utsia=Ute.
Utsiishuat ,= Quapaw .
Uttawa=Ottawa.
Uttewas=Masset.
Utukakgmut= Utukamiut.
Uturicut=Uturituc.
Uturpe = Atarpe.
Uubum=Yupu.
Uuschk§tan= Wushketan.
Uvas=Uva.
Uvkusigsalik = U kusiksali rmiut .
Uwaga'hI=Oeoee.
Uwaha=Omaha.
Uwarrow Suk-suk=Uwarosuk.
Uwatayo-rono = Cherokee.
Uwe'len = Ulak.
Uwinty-TItahs=Uinta.
Uxul=Lipaii.
Uyada= Cherokee.
Uye-Iackes=Wailaki.
Uy'gila'gi = ( )othcaloga.
Uzachil=Osachile.
Uzaies-Osage.
Uzela=Osacnile.
Uzinkee=Uzinki.
Uzutiuhe, U-zu-ti-u-we=Uzutmhi.
Va'-aki=Casa Blanca.
j Vaca=Baca.
1 Vacapa=Matape.
Vaccay=Wakokayi.
Vaceraca=Baserac.
Vacupa=Matape.
Vacns=Acoma.
Vagueros=Querechos.
Valachi=Apalachee.
Valencia=Tom6.
Valero = Sun Antonio de Valero.
Valladolid=Taos.
Vallatoa=Jemez.
Valley Indians =Daupom Win tun.
Valverde=Sempoapi.
Vampe=Nambe.
Van8e-ta-Kouttchin=Vuntakutchm.
Vancouvers -Klikitat.
Van-tah-koo-chin, Vanta-Kutchi, Vanta-Kutchm,
Vanta kutshi=Vuntakutchin.
Vanyume = Serrant >s.
Vaqueros-=(.|uereehos.
Varoeio=Varohio.
Vashichagat= Vagitchitchate.
Vassconia= 1'apago.
Vatepito=Batepito.
Vatica=Vahia.
Vat-qi=Casa Grande.
Vatuco=Batuco.
Va Vak-=('asa Blanca.
Vawulile=Baborigame.
Vaxacahel=Vazacahel.
Vaysaylovskoi=Ve.selot'ski.
Vay ua-va-vi =Vayuavabi.
Veachile--Axille.
BULL. SO]
VEEARDS WAG ANNES
1167
Veeards=Wiyat.
Venanga, Venargo,Veneango,Veningo= Venango.
Venizali = Vinasale.
Ven-ta-Kuttchin = Vuntakutchin.
Vermillion=Zutsemin.
Vermillion Kickapoos, Vermillions=Vermilion.
Veselovskoe=Veselofski.
Veshanacks, Vesnacks=Vesnak.
Vesselovsky= Veselofski.
Viandots= Huron.
Viard=Wiyat.
Viaundo= San Francisco Xavier de Vigge-Biaundo.
Vicanque=Autiamque.
Victoria, Victoria de Ojio=Ojio.
Vicuris = Pi curi s.
Vidaes, Vidais, Vidays=Bidai.
Vieux de la Mer=Nellagottine.
Vieux Desert, Vieux De Sert band=Gatagetegaun-
ing.
Vigge Biaundo=San Francisco Xavier de Vigge
Biaundo.
Villa de los Coracones=Corazones.
' Villa farta=Cholupaha.
: Village desChaouanons=Sewickley.
Village des Noyers=Talasse.
Village du Loups=Venango.
Village Indians = Pueblos.
Village of Odd Waters=Kechipauan.
; Village of Prarie=Tintaotonwe.
Village of Sixes =Taoapa.
Village of the Basket=Tungge.
Village of the Rainbow=Bejuituuy.
Village of the Two Mountains = Oka.
Village of the White Flowering Herbs=Hampasa-
wan.
Village of the Winds=Pinawan.
Village of the Worm=Puaray.
Village of the Yellow Rocks=Heshotahluptsina.
Ville de Bois=Logstown.
Ville de Jean=Mohickon John's Town.
Ville des nouveaux venus=Newcomerstown.
Vinango = Venango.
Vineyard Indians = Martha's Vineyard Indians.
Viniettinen-ne= Tontos.
Viningo = Venango.
Vinisahle= Vinasale.
Vinni ettinenne=Tontos>.
Vintacottas=Vinatacot.
Vi-pi-set=Casa Montezuma.
Vi-qit=Vikhit.
Viranque—Autiamque.
Vi-ra-ri-ka, Vlrarika=Huichol.
Virgin River Paiutes=Shivwits.
Vishalika=Huichol.
i Vitachuco=Ivitachuco.
Vi'tapatu/i=Kiowa.
Vites=Huite.
Vivais=»Bidai.
Vlibahalj = Ullibahali.
; Vnchechange, Vncheckaug=Patchoag.
1 Vnnagoungos=Abnaki.
Vnquechauke = Patchoag.
Voen-Kuttchin = Vuntakutchin.
V6hopium=Santan.
Volvon=Bolbone.
Voragio = Varohio.
Vosnessensky = Vossnessenski.
Voudt-way Kutchin== Vuntakutchin.
Vozesnesky= Vossnessenski.
Vparsoy tac = Upasoitac.
Vpelois= White Apple.
Vpland Indianes=Kiver Indians.
Vrribarracuxi = Tocobaga.
V?acus= Aeoma.
Vtamussack= Uttamussac.
Vtiangue = Autianique.
Vttamussak= Uttamussac.
Vttamussamacoma=Uttamussamacoma.
Vttasantasough = Chickahominy.
Vturituc = Uturituc.
Vuikhtuligmute = Vuikhtulik.
Vule Pugas=Calapooya.
Vulture people=Suwuki Ohimal.
Waahktoohook=Westenhuck.
Waakiacums , Waakicum = Wahkiakum.
Waakpacootas=Wahpekute.
Waas=Wca.
Waatenihts=Ute.
Wabaage = Quabaug.
I Wabanackies, Wabanakees, Wabanakis, Wabanika,
Wabanike, Wabanocky=Abnaki.
Wabaquassuck, Wabaquisit=Wabaquasset.
Wabasca=Athapascan Family.
Wabasha band, Wabashaw band, Wabashaw's band,
Wabashaw's sub-band=Kiyuksa.
Wabash confederacy, Wabash confederates, Wabash
Indians=Wabash.
Wabasimowininiwag=Wabasemowenenewak.
Wabbequasset= Waba quasset.
Wabenakies, Wabenaki senobe, Wabenauki=Ab-
naki.
Wabequassets, Wabequisset=Wabaquasset.
Wabigna, Wabinga, Wabingies= Wappinger.
Wabipetons=Wahpeton. x
Wabishesh = Wabezh aze .
Wabisibiwininiwag=Wapisiwisibiwininiwak.
Wabi'tigwayang=Obidgewong. .
Wablenica, Wablenitca= Wablenicha.
Wab-na-ki= Abnaki .
Wabquissit== Wabaquasset.
Wabushaw=Kiyuksa.
Wacabe=Dtesanhadtadhishan.
Waoaoe=0sage.
Waoaoe ska=Washasheska.
Waoa'oe Wanun/=Washashewanun.
Wacacoys=Wakokayi.
Wacalamus=Thlakalama.
Wacamuc=Cathlacumup.
Wacantuck=Wacuntug.
Wacape=Wachape.
Waccamaus, Waccamawe= VVaccamaw.
Waccanessisi=Wakanasisi.
Waccay=Wakokayi.
Wacco=Waco.
Waccoa,Waccoam=Woccon.
Waccocoie=Wakokayi.
Waccomassees=Waccamaw.
Waccon=Woccon.
Wacemaus = Waccama w.
Waoeoijpa=Wacheonpa, Wacheunpa.
Waceuijpa= Wacheunpa.
Wacha= Waco.
Wa-cha-et, Wa-cha-hets=Wechikhit.
Wachamnis=Wikchamni.
Wachas=Washa.
Wachatawmaha= Wakatomica.
Wachaw=Waxhaw.
Wa-che-ha-ti, Wa-che-nets, Wa-che-ries, Waches=
Wechikhit,
Wachipuanes=Chipewyan.
Wach-ki-a-cum= Wahkiakum.
Wachos=Waco.
Wachpecoutes=Wahpekute.
Wachquadnach=Wechquadnach.
Wachuknas=Michopdo.
Wa^igij e = Wadhigizhe.
Wa-ci'-6m-pa= Wacheunpa.
Wa-ci-pi=Walpi.
Wa-cissa-talofa=Vasisa.
Wafflta°==Wadhitan.
Wacitcun-tci»tca=Washichunchincha.
Wackakoy=Wakokayi.
Wackiacums, Wackkiacums= Wahkiakum.
Wack-sa-che=Waksachi.
Wacksaws=Waxhaw.
Wacksoyochees=Woksoyudshi.
Wacoah, Wacoes=Waco, Wasco.
Wa-come-app=Cathlacumup.
Wacon=Woccon.
Waculi=Tepecano.
Wacumtung=Wacuntug.
Wacuq^a= Missouri.
War^utada=Oto.
Wadchuset=Wachuset.
Waddapadschestiner = Waddapawj estin .
Waddington Harbour =Wadington Harbor.
Wad-doke-tah-tah=Oto.
Wadjusset=Wachuset.
Wadjiita tanga=Chedunga.
Wadjiita ts'eye=Tayachazhi.
Wa-dook-to-da, Wa-do-tan, Wadotata=Oto.
Wado iiissians = Dakota.
Waecoe, Waeko=Waco.
Waerinnewangh=Waranawonkong.
Waeuntug=Wacuntug.
Waganhaers, Waganhaes=Ont\vagiinllta, Ottawa-
Waganhas, Waganis= Ottawa.
Wagannes=Ontwaganha, Ottawa.
1168
WA-GE'KU-TE WALAWALA
[B. A. E.
Wa-ge'ku-te=Wazikute.
Warenhanet— Ottawa.
Wag&amaw. Waggoman=Waeeamaw.
Waehaloosen= W yalusing.
Waghatamagy, Waghhatawmaky = \Vakatomica.
Wagh-toch-tat-ta=Oto.
Wa*inx»k-=Waginkhak.
Wagluge, Wagluhe. Wagluqe=Waglukhe.
Wagmesset Wamesit.
Wagunha=Ottawa.
WaVushag= Foxes.
Waruahagi=Wokoawissojik.
Wi-ha=Wehatsa.
Wa'hah = \Vahat.
Wa'-ha'-ha'=Wehatsa.
Wa-ha-le-zo-wen=Waglezaoin.
Wahanna»=0ntwaganha, Ottawa.
Wahashas-Osage.
Wa-ha-shaw's tribe=Kiyuksa.
Wab.asuke=Nayuharuke.
Wahatsaash = \Yaha.
Wahch-Pe-Kutch, Wahch-Pekute== Wahpekute.
Wahclellah-Watlala.
Wahcoota=Khemnichan.
Wafiga=Wazhazhe.
Wah-hay-koo-tay=\Vahpekuto.
Wah-ho -na-hah=Potawatomi.
Wah-how-pum=Wahowpum.
Wahiu^aqa, Wahiuyaha=Potawatomi.
Wah-kah-towah=Cnippewa.
Wahkaykum- Wahkiaknm.
Wahk cha'-he-da=Wakchekhikikarachada.
Wah-kee-on Tun-kah=\Vakinyantanka.
Wahkenkumes --= Wahkiakum.
Wahki-Casa Ciraiule.
Wahkiacum, Wahkiahkums. Wah-kia-kum, Wahkia-
kume, Wahkiakums=Walikiaknm.
Wahkiruxkanumanke = Hhoshoni .
Wah-Koo-Tay=Khemnichan.
Wahkpacoota, Wahkpacootay, Wahkpakoota,
Wahkpakota. Wahkpako toan= Wahpekute.
Wahkpa loan. Wahk-patom=\Yahpeton.
Wahktoohook=Westenhuck.
Wahkuti band=Khemnichan.
Wahkyecums, Wahkyekum, Wahkyskum- Wah
kiakum.
Wahlahwahlah=Walla\valla.
Wa-hlak kul'-kee-Wahlakalgi.
Wah lal-la =Watlala.
Wah-lik-nas'-8e=Tubatulabal.
Wah ma dee Tunkah band=Ohanhanska.
Wah muk a-hah'-ve=Mohave.
Wahna-= \Vakhna.
Wkhnookt-Klikitat.
Wva-hvi-na-ha-=rotawatonii.
Wahpaakootah, Wahpaakootas, Wah-pa-coo-la,
Wah' pa coo-ta. Wahpacoota Sioux, Wahpacootay
Sioux, Wah pa-costa Walipekute.
Wah' pah say'-pon= \Vhitt! Raccoon's Village.
Wah pa koo-ta, Wahpakootah Sioux, Wahpakooty,
Wahpakuta8= Wahpekute.
Wahpatoan Sioux, Wahpaton, Wah'-pa-tone=Wah-
pctou.
Wahpatoota. Wahpay-hoo-tays, Wahpaykootays=
Wahpekute.
Wah pay-toan, Wah-pay-toan-wan Dakotas, Wah-
pay to wan Wah pet on.
Wahpeconte Wah].ekute
Wahpeeton, Wah pee-ton Sioux, Wahpehtonwan-
Wahpeton.
Wahpekootays, Wahpekutey, Wahpekuti Wa-hpe-
kwtes Walipekute.
Wahpetongs, Wahpetoijwai) -Wahpeton
Wahpetoijwaij hca Wakhpetoinvankhcha.
Wahpe tonwans Wahpeton.
Wah pi mins kink Wapeminskink.
Wah pi ko-me-kunk-Wapiooinekoke
Wahrallah Watlala.
Wah»ahzhc, Wahsash =Osage.
Wahsherr Wakh.-huk.
Wah shoes Washo
Wah si Wakhsh.-k.
Wahtani Mandan.
Wah toh ta na, Wahtohtanes. Wahtohtata, WRh-
tok t& ta, Wah tooh-tah-tah -Oto
Wah to' pah an da to. Wah-to-pah-han-da toh Wa-
Ujpuchnato.
Wah to-pan-ah, Wah to'-pap-i-nah-Watopapiuuh.
Wahupums == Wahowpum.
Wahute band=Kliemnichan.
Wah-we-ah' -tung-ong, Wah-wee-ah-tenon= Wea.
Wah-wol=Wowol.
Wahza-zhe=Wazhazha.
Wah-ze-ah we-chas-ta=Northern Assiniboin.
Wahzhazas=Waxhazha.
Wah'-zi-ah= Northern Assiniboin.
Wah-zu-cootas= Waxikute.
Waiam, Waiam-'lema=Wiam.
Waiilatpu=Cayuse, Waiilatpuan Family.
Waikaikum= Wahkiakum.
Waikemi=Daupom Wintun.
Wai'-ken-mok= Waikenmuk.
Wailakki=Wailaki.
Wailatpu=Cayuse, Waiilatpuan Family.
Waillatpus=Cayuse.
Waiomink= Wyoming.
Wai-ri-ka= Shasta.
Waita/nkni=Warm Spring Indians.
Wait-lat-pu= Cay use .
Waitshum'ni = Wi kchamni.
Wait-spek=Yurqk.
Waiwaiaikai=Wiwekae.
Waiyat=Wishosk.
Wai aja= Wazhazha.
Wajaje=0sage, Ta, Wazhazhe.
Wai ingaetage = Wezhinshte.
Wajin/5taenikaci'^a=Wazhinkaenikashika.
Wajomick, Wajomik=Wyoming.
Wajuomne=Wapumne.
Wa-ju'-qd^a=Missouri.
Wak=Casa Grande.
Wa-ka=Wakan.
Wa-kah=Waha.
Wa-kai-a-kum, Wakaikam, Wakaikum = Wahkia
kum.
Wakamass, Wakamucks=CathlacumuD.
Wakanasceces, Wa-kan-a-shee-shee, Wakanashishi
Wakanasisse. Wakanasissi=Wakanasisi.
Wakan'ta=Cheghita.
Waka"tcara= Wakanchara.
Wakash=Nootka, Salishaii Family.
Wakatamake, Wakautamike=Wakatomica.
Wakazoo = Mekade\vagamitigweyawininiwak.
Wakcogo=Waccogo.
Wa-keeh'=Wakan.
Wakesdachi=AVaksachi.
Waketummakie=Wakatomica.
Wakh=Casa Grande.
Wakhpekute= Wahpekute.
Wakhpetonwan= Wahpeton.
Waki=Shipaulovi.
Wakiakums, Wakicums= Wahkiakum.
Wakido}ika-numak=Shoshoni.
Wakinas= Ari kara.
Wakb, Wakoe=Waco.
Wakoka-i=Wakokayi.
Wa-kon'-cha-ra=Waninkikikarachada.
Wa-kon/-na=Wakanikikarachada.
Wakootay's band=Khemnichan.
Wakoquet=Waquoit.
Wakos=Waco.
Wakoshawisotcigi=Wakoawissojik.
Wakouiechiwek=Chisedec.
Wa-kpa-a-ton-we-dan=Oyateshicha.
Wakpakootas= Wahpekute.
Wakpaton = Wa k j>aa ton wan.
Wakpaton Dakota, Wak-pay ton = Wahpeton.
Wak-pe-ka-te, Wak-pe-ku-te= Wahpekute.
Wak-pe-ton Dakota= Wahpeton.
Wak-po'-ki-an, Wakpokinya=Wakpokinyan.
Waksoyochees=Woksoyudshi.
Wa-ktce'-qi i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da=Wakchekhiikika-
rachada.
Wakuisaske-6ns= Saint Regis.
Wakusheg= Foxes.
Wakutaband, Wa-ku-te, Wakute's band=Khem-
nichan.
Wak-we-ot-ta-non = Wea.
Walacumnies. Walagumnes=Walakumni.
Walalshimni=Walai!simni.
Walamskni, Walamswash=Chastacosta.
Wa-la -nah=Jemez.
Walapai kwe = Walapai.
Walasi'yi= Frogtown.
Walatoa=Jemez.
Walawala, Wal-a-Waltz=Wallawalla.
BULL. 30] WALEGA OT^ WOHA1} WARRANAWANKO^GS
1169
Walega orj woharj = Waleghaunwohan.
Wales=Eidenu.
Walexa-o»-wohan=Waleghaunwohan.
Walhalla=(iualala.
Walhominies=Menominee.
Walinaki=Wewenoc.
Walipekutes= Wahpekute.
Walis-kwa-ki-ool=Walas Kwakiutl.
Wa'litsum=Hahamatses.
Walker River Pi-Utes=Agaihtikara.
Walkers=Shoshoko.
Wallah Wallah = Wallawalla.
Wal-lal-sim-ne= Walalsimni.
Wallamettes=Clo\vwewalla.
Wallamute = Ugalakmiut.
Wal-la-pais= Walapai.
Wall-a-pi=Walpi.
Wallas = Wallie.
Walla-Wallahs, Walla-Wallapum= Wallawalla.
Walla-Walloo=Wishosk.
Wal-la-waltz, Wallawollah, Wallewahos= Walla
walla.
Wal'-li=Wallie.
Wallow Wallow= Wallawalla.
Wall-Pah-Pe-= Walapai.
Walnonoak«= Wewenoc.
Walnut Village = Ousagoucoulas.
Wal-pah-pee Snakes, Walpahpe Snakes, Walpalla=
Walpapi.
Wal-pe, Walpians=Walpi.
Walyepai= Walapai.
Wamakava=Mohave.
Wamanus = Wim inuche.
Wamasit=Wamesit.
Wamasqueaks= Warrasqueoc.
Wambesitts= \Vamesit.
Wam-bi-li'-ne-ca=Wablenicha.
Wamenuche = Wiminuehe.
Wameset, Wamesut, Wammeset=Wamesit.
Wamnuga-oiij, Wamnuxa-oiu-=Wamnughaoin.
Wampa=Yampa.
Wampangs, Wampano, Wain-pa-no-gas, Wampa-
nooucks = Wampanoag.
Wam-pa-nos=Wappinger.
Wampeage= Wampanoag.
Wamponas= Wappinger.
Wamponoags = Wampanoag.
Wampum-makers = Ahnaki.
Wamussonewug= Mon.sorii.
VTanak= Dakota.
Wanama'kewajink=Wanamakewajenenik.
Wanami= Unami.
Wanamuka's band=Winnemucea's Band.
1 Wananoak=Wewenoc.
i Wanapum=Sokulk.
Wanats= Huron.
Wanaxe=Wanaghe.
Wanbanaghi. Wanbanaki, Wanbanakkie, Wanb-
naghi=Abnaki.
, Wanchas=Washa.
1 Wandats= Huron.
Wanderers=Detsanayuka, Missiassik.
Wan-dor-gon-ing=Ketchewaundaugenink.
Wandots = Huron.
Wane-asun'tlunyi= Hickory Log.
Wanexit= Manexit.
Wangadacea=Secotan.
Wang'-kat=Howungkut.
Wangum = Wougunk.
Wa-niiik'-i-ki'-ka-ra'-tca-da •= Waninkikikaracha-
da.
Wanjoacks=Nottoway.
Wankatamikee = W?a katomica.
Wannaton = Pabaksa.
Waii-nawega, Wan-nawexa, Wan-nee- wack-a-ta-o-
ne-lar=Wannawegha.
Wannemuches=Wiminuche.
Wanonoaks=Wewenoc.
Wanoolchie=Wenatchi.
Wantats = Huron.
Wa-nuk'e-ye'-na--=Hidatsa.
Waoming= Wyoming.
Waoranecks, Waoraneky= Waoranec.
Wa8aiation=Wea.
Wapaghkanetta, Wapaghkonetta, Wapahkonetta,
Wapakanotta, Wapakonakunge=Wapakoneta.
Wapakotah= Wahpekute.
Wa'pametant=Yakima.
Wapanachk=Abnaki.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07 74
Wapanachki==Abnaki, Brotherton, Delaware,
Stockbridge.
Wapanaki, Wapanakihak, Wapanaxki ha-akon, Wa-
panends, Wapanii{/kyu=Abnaki.
Wapanoos= Wappinger.
Wapaquassett= Wabaquasset.
Wapasepah= White Raccoon's Village.
Wapasha's band, Wapashaw's village, Wa-pa-shcc,
Wapatha=Kiyuksa.
Wapato Lake=Atfalati.
Wapatomica=Wakatomica.
Wapatone, Wa-pa-toone=Wahpeton.
Wa-pa-too-ta= Wahpekute.
Wapatu, Wapatu Lake=Atfalati.
Wapauckanata, Wapaughkonetta, Wapaughkon-
netta=Wapakoneta.
Wapaykoota= Wahpekute.
Wapeminskink = Woapikamikunk.
Wapenacki=Abnaki.
Wapenocks=Wrampanoag.
Wapeto=Atfalati.
Wapingeis, Wapinger, Wapingoes= Wappinger.
Wapings== Pompton, Wappinger.
Wapintowaher=Wahpeton.
Wapo = Wappo.
Wapoghoognata= Wapakoneta.
Wapoomney=Wapunine.
Wapoos= Potawatomi.
Wapoto Lake=Atfalati.
Wappacoota= ^yahpekute.
Wappanoos= Wappinger.
Wappato = Atfalati.
Wappatomica=Wakatomica.
Wappatoo=Atfalati.
Wappaukenata= Wapakoneta.
Wappenackie=Abnaki.
Wappenger= Wappinger.
Wappenos= Abnaki, Wappinger.
Wappinck, Wappinex, Wappinges, Wappingh, Wap-
pingos, Wappings, Wappinoes, Wappinoo, Wap-
pinx= Wappinger.
Wappitong=Wahpetoii.
Waptai'lmim= Yakima.
Wapto = Atfalati.
Wa-pu-chu-se-amma=Waputyutsiama.
Wapumney. Wapumnies= Wapumne.
Wa-pu-nah-ki= Abnaki.
Wa'qa-iqam=Wahkiakum.
Waq'/exe-aii"=Zlianhadtiidhishan.
i Waqd3pu[|fiii=Wakhakukdhin.
Wa'-q!Kmap=Wakemap.
Waqna=Wakhna.
Wa-q6tc'=Iowa.
Wa-qpe'-ton-wan=Wahpeton.
! Waranakarana=Naywaunaukauraunah .
j Waranancongyns, Waranawancougy, Waranawan-
kongs = Warana won kong.
Waranoco=Waranoke.
Waranowankings, Waranwankongs^Warunawon-
kong.
War-are-ree-kas=Ta/aaigadika.
Waraskoyack, Waraskweag= Warrasqueoc.
Waratcha, Waratka, Waratkass=Weiiatchi.
Waraton=Maraton.
Waraye=Osage.
Warbigganus = Wabigganus.
Warchas=Washa.
Warciacoms, War ci a cum, War-ci-a-cum=Wah-
kiakum.
War eagle people=Hangkautadhantsi.
Warenecker, Warenocker= Waoranec.
War-gun-uk-ke-zee=Waganakisi.
Warkiacom, Warkiacum=Wahkiakum.
Wark-pay-ku-tay = W ahpe kute.
Wark-pey-t'wawn=Wahpeton.
Warm Spring Indians=Tenino, Warm Spring
Apache.
Warner's Ranch Indians=Agua Caliente.
Waroanekins = \Vaoranec.
Waronawanka=Waranawonkong.
Warpaton=Wahpeton.
War-pe-kintes, Warpekute, Warpekutey= Wahpe
kute.
Warpeton, War-pe-ton-wan, War-pe-t'wans= Wah-
peton.
Warpicanata= Wapakoneta.
Warraghtinooks=Wea.
Warranawankongs, Warranawonkongs= Warana-
wonkong.
1170
Warranoke=Waoranec.
WARRANOKE WAZAZA
[B. A. E.
War-ras-squeaks =\Varrasqueoc.
Warrawannankoncks=Waranawonkong.
Warriscoyake=Warrasqueoc.
Warronocke, Warronoco=Waranoke.
Warshas-Washa.
Wartokes=Watok.
Wartoolaharka=Tonanulla.
Warynawoncks=Waranawonkong.
Wasabaetage, Wa-sa-ba-eta-je== Wasabo.
Wasabe hifajl -Wasabe, Wasabehitazhi.
Wasae'nikaci'Jia=Wasaeriikashika.
Wasagahas, Wasage=0sage.
Wasakshes = Wa ksachi.
Wa8ama=A\viini.
Wasapekent- Wasapokent.
Wa sa sa o no Wa-sa'-seh-o-no= Dakota.
Wasashe. Wa-sa-shis. Wa'sassa=Osage.
Wasawanik=Ouasuiiarini.
Wa sa-wi ca-xta-xni=Uhanhanska.
Wasawsee. Wasbasha= Usage.
Wascoes, Was-co-pam. Wascopan, Wascopaw, Was-
copens. Wascppums=Wasco.
Wase-i8h-ta=Wezhinshte.
Wase;u-it'aji=Wasedtuita/.hi.
Wa-sha-ba=Washabe.
Washacum=Weshaeum.
Washai'ki. Wash'-a-keeks band, Washano =
\Va«hakie's liaml.
Washas-Osjijye. Waslui.
Wa sha-she = Usage.
Wash-a-tung=- Inslitasanda.
Washaws -\Vasha, \Vasho.
Washbashaws^( )sagt'.
Washikeek Washakio's Band.
Washington Harbor-=St'<}uiin.
Washita, Washittas= Wichita.
Washo'vla=0to.
Washpcoute, Washpecoate, Washpeconte, Wash-
pecoutongs — Wahpekute.
Washpelong. Washpetong-Wahpcton.
Washpi Walpi.
Washpotang = Wahpeton.
Wash^sashe =- ( )sago.
Washtenaw =\Vea.
Washt Kahapa-= White Earth.
Wa'shutse -Sandia.
WaBicuq-cir|ca=\Va,shichunchincha.
Wasita ---Wichita.
Wasiu = \Yash<>.
Wasko, Waskopam. Waskosin, Waskows=Wasco.
Was mil-ches Wiinilchi.
Wa sob be nika shing-ga= Wasabe.
Wassash. Wassashsha -Osage.
Wassawomees^ I r< >qu< iis.
Was-saws -Washo. Waxhaw.
Wasscs =0uasouarini.
Wastana Waxhaw.
Wasuihiyayedan, Wasuwicaxtanxi= Passing Hail's
Hand.
Waswlgaming = Wauswagi 1 1 1 i i ig.
Wa»waganiwininiwag=Wahsuahgune\vininewug.
Waswarini Oua-uiiarini.
Was waw gun nink Wauswaginiing.
Wataga. Wata'gi -Watauga.
Watahpahata Kiowa.
Watanons -Wca.
Watarecs, Watary=Wateree.
Watasoons -Ainahuini.
Wa-tat kah -Wahtatkin.
Watawawininiwok -Ottawa.
Watcape Wai-liai.c.
Watceo"pa, Watceu"pa Wncticunpa
Watch abets =Wcchikhit.
Watchamshwash Wachainshwash.
Wat-ches -Wtrhikliit.
WatchuseU --\Varhuset.
Wateknasi 'I'ubatulabal.
Watcni'hte Sik^ika.
Wate pana toes, Watepaneto-^ Kiowa.
Water Mimiupata.
Wateree Chickanee Wjitcrce.
Watermelon Town -Tnt.stalahoeetska.
Waterree* -Wat«-rcc-
Wathl p\e -Wul pi.
Watlalla =Watlala.
Watoga, Watoge=Watauga.
Watohtata=Oto.
Watooga=Watok.
Watopana=Watopapinah.
Wato'ta=Oto.
Watpaton = Wa kpaatonwan.
Watsa-he-wa=Watsaghika.
Watsequendo=Watsequeorda's Band.
Wat-so-ke-wa= Watsaghika.
Wattasoons=Amahami.
Watterree = Wateree.
Wat-tokes=Watok.
Wattoogee=Watauga.
Wattos=Wappo.
Wa^iitata=Oto.
Wau-ba-na-kees=Abnaki.
Waubash Indians =Wabash.
Waub-ish-ash-e = Wabezhaze.
Waubose=Maskegon,Sugwaundugahwininewug.
Waub-un-uk-eeg=Abnaki.
Wauch-ta=Tashhuanta.
W augan = W augau .
Waughwauwame = Wyoming.
Waughweoughtennes, Waugweoughtannes=\\ ea.
Wauh-tecq=Wakhtek.
Waukatamike, Waukataumikee, Waukatomike=
W'akatomica.
Waukiacum, Wau-ki-a-cums, Waukiecum's, Wauki-
kam, Wau-ki-kum=Wahkiakum.
Waukouta band=Khemiiichan.
Waulapta, Waulatpas, Waulatpus=Cayuse.
Wau-lit-sah-mosk= Hahamatses.
Waupacootar=WTahpekute.
Waupatone = Wahpeton.
Wauphauthawonaukee=Wapakoneta.
Wausashe=Osage.
Waushakee's band=Washakie's Band. •
Wauwaughtanees=Wea.
Wawah=Maidu, Wintun.
Wawaightonos=Wea.
Wawamie= Wyoming.
Wawarasinke, Wawarsing=Wawarsink.
Wawayoutat=Wawayontat.
Wawbunukkeeg=Abnaki.
Wawcottonans=Wea.
Wawechkairini = Weskarini.
Waweenock=WTewenoc.
Wawehattecooks = Wea.
Wawenech, Wawenock=We\venoc.
Waweotonans, Waweoughtannes=Wea.
Waweskairini= Weska rin i .
Waw-gun-nuk-kiz-ze. Waw-gun-uk-ke-zie= W agana-
kisi
Wa-wha=0sage.
Wawiachtanos, Wawiaghta, Wawiaghtanakes, Wa-
wiaghtanon=Wea.
Wawiaghtenkook = Tiosahrondion .
Wawiaghtonos, Wawia'hta'nua=Wea.
Wawijachtenocks=WTawyachtonoc.
Wa/wik-em=Wawikyem.
Wawiotonans, Wawioughtanes= Wea.
Waw-ka-sau-su=Wakasassa.
Wawkwunkizze=Waganakisi.
Waw-lis-knahkewlth,Waw-lis-knahk-newith=Walas
Kwakiutl.
Waw-lit-sum=Hahamatscs.
Wawpeentowahs=Wahpeton.
Wawquoit=Wraquoit.
Wawrigweck, Wawrigwick=Norridgewock.
Wawsash, Waw-sash-e=Osage.
Wawyachteioks=Wawryachtonoc.
Wawyachtenoke=Wea.
Waxaus, Waxaws, Waxsaws= Waxhaw.
Wa'ya/hi=Wahayahi.
Waya' htonuki = Wea.
Wayanaes=Cummaquid.
Wayandotts= Huron.
Wa-ya-ta-no-ke= Miami.
Wayattano, Wayattanoc=Wyantennc.
Wayaughtanock=Wawyachtonoc.
Waymessick^Wamesit. .
Wayomick, Wayoming= Wyoming.
Wayondots, Wayor.dotts= Huron.
Wayoughtanies=Wea.
Wayunckeke = Waeuntug.
Wayundatts, Wayundotts= Huron.
Way-yam-pams=Wiam.
Wazaza= Usage, Wazhazha.
HULL. 30]
WAZAZE — WE-WARK-KUM
1171
Wazaze=Wazhazha, Wazhazho.
Wazazhas, Wazazies=Wazhazha.
Wa-zha'-zha=Wazhazhe.
Wa-zha-zhe = Osage.
Wa'-zhese-ta=Wezhinshte.
Wa-zi'-ya-ta Pa-da'-nirj = Arikara.
Waziya witcacta=Wahziah.
Waziyztz= Wazhazha.
Waz-za-ar-tar=Zaartar.
Wazzazies= Wazhazha, Wazhazhe.
W'Banankee = Abnaki.
Wdowo= Ottawa,
We-a-guf-ka=Wcogufka.
Weah=VVea.
Weakaote = Khemnichan.
Weakis=Wewoka.
Wealusing= Wyalusing.
Wealuskingtown= Wyalusing.
Weandots= Huron.
Weanohronons= Wenrohronon.
Weashkimek= Eskimo.
Weatauge= Weataug.
Weathersfield Indians = Pyquaug.
Weatog= Weataug.
Weatsa-he-wa=Watsaghika.
Weaus, Weaws=Wea.
Weber River Yutas, Weber TTtes=Cumumbah.
W ebings = W i nn e bago .
Webinoche, Webinoche TJtahs, Webrinoches=Wi-
minuche.
Wecamses=Wicocomoco.
Wecapaug= Wekapaug.
Wecco's=Waco.
Wechagaskas=Wresaagusset.
We-che-ap-pe-nah= Itscheabine.
«7echigit=\Vichikik.
We-chil-la, We-chill-la=Wahkila.
Wechkentowoons=Mechkentowoon.
Wech-pecs, Wech-pecks, Wech-peks=Yurok
Wechquaeskeck= Wecquaesgeek.
We-chummies = W i kcharani .
Weckquaesgeek, Weckquaesguk, Weckquaskeck,
Weckquesicks, Wecks= Wecquaesgeek.
Wecoka= We woka.
Wecos=\Vaco.
Weeah, Weea's, Weeaws=Wea.
Weechagaskas= Wessagusset.
Weeco=Waco.
Weecockcogee = Withlacoochee.
Weeds=Wea.
Wee-ka nahs=Taos.
Wee-kee-moch, eekenoch = Wike"no.
We'-e-ko = Waco.
Weektumkas = Wetumpka.
Weelacksels=Wailaksel.
Weelhick Thuppek=Schoenbrunn.
Weeminuche= Wiminuche.
Weendegoag=Weendigo.
Weenees= Winyaw.
Weeokees= Wewoka.
Weepers=Assiniboin, Coaque.
Weepo = Wipho.
Weepomeokes= Weapemeoc.
Weequakut=Waquoit.
Weesagascusett= Wessagusset.
Wee Shotch=Wishosk.
Wee-tam-ka = Wetumpka.
Weetemore = Pocasset.
Weetle-toch=Oetlitk.
Weetumkees, Weetumkus, Weetumpkee= We-
tumpka.
Weewaikun=Wiweakam.
Weewenocks=Wewenoc.
Weewok=Wiweakam.
Wee-yot=\Viyat.
Wegegi=Wejegi.
We guf car= Weogufka.
We hee skeu (chien) = Heviqsnipahis.
Wehtak=Wiatiac.
Weh-ta-mich = Klimmim.
Weht'l-qua=Wetlko.
Weichaka-0ugrin= Wakhakukdhin.
Weitchpec = Weitspus, Yurok.
Weithspek=Yurok.
Weitle toch=Oetlitk.
Weitspek= Yurok.
Weji-gi = Wejegi.
Weii"cte=Wezhinshte.
Wekisa, Wekivas, We-kiwa=Wikaithlako.
Weko, Weku, Wekush=Waco.
Welakamika=Welagamika.
We-la-poth=Tsewenalding.
Welasatux=Wolasatux.
We-la-tah=Picuris.
Welch= White Indians.
Welsh Bearded Indians=Welsh Indians.
Welsh Indians=Hopi, White Indians.
Welwashxe'ni= Wei washkeni.
Wemalche, We-melches=WTimilchi.
Wemenuche, Wemenutche Utahs=Wiminuche.
We-messouret= Missouri.
Wemiamik = Miami .
We-mil-che=Wimilchi.
Wemintheew=Munsee.
We-mol-ches = Wimilchi.
Wenango=Venango.
Wenatcha, Wenatshapam, Wenatshapan, Wenatshc-
pum=Wenatchi.
Wenaumeew= Unami.
Wendats= Huron.
Weneaw, Wenee= Winyaw.
We-ne-mu= Hueneme.
Wenimisset= Wenimosset
Weningo, Weningo Town=Venango.
Wenot=Yangna,
Wenrio=Ouenrio.
Wenro= Wenrohronon.
Wenuhtokowuk=Nanticoke.
Weocksockwillacum=Smacksliop.
We-o-haw= Wiyahawir.
Weoka= Wewoka.
Weoming= W jroming.
Weopomeiok, Weopomeokes= Weapemeoc.
Wepawaugs=Paugusset.
Weperigoueiawek= Weperigweia.
Wequadn'ach=Wechquadnach.
Wequa-esgecks= Wecquaesgeek.
Wequapaug, Wequapauock= Wekapaug.
Wequehachke=Wappinger.
Wequetank=Wechquetank.
Werawocomoco, Werowcomoco, Werowocomicos,
Werowocomoco=Werowacomoco.
WeVae'nikaci'2ta=Wesaenikashika.
Wesaguscasit, Wesaguscus= Wessagusset.
Wesakam=Weshacum.
Wes'a nikacinga=Shoshoni.
Wesegusquaset= Wessagusset.
Weshakim, Weshakum=Weshacum.
Wesh-ham=Tlakluit.
Weskeskek, Wesquecqueck= Wecquaesgeek.
Wessaguscus,Wessagusquasset,Wessagussett= Wes
sagusset.
Wesselowskoje= Veselofski.
Westaugustus = Wessagusset.
West Congeeto, West Congeta, West Congeto, West
Cooncheto = Conchachiton.
Westenhook=Westenhuck.
Western Dog ribbed Indians=Tsantieottine.
Western Indians == Creeks.
Western Mackenzie Innuit=Kangmaligmiut.
Western Shoshones=Shoshoko.
Western Sioux=Teton.
Western Snakes=WTihinasht.
West Imongalasha=Imongalasha.
West Yaso, West Yazoo=Yazoo.
We'-suala-kuin=Sandia.
Wetahato = K iowa.
Wetankni=Warm Spring Indians.
Wetapahato = Kio wa.
Wetc£a=Witchah.
Wetc^an'= Wetchon.
Wetch-pec, Wetch-peck=Y'urok.
We-te-pa-ha'to = Kiowa.
Wetersoon= Amahami.
We-t'hlu-ella-kwin = San Felipe.
Wethoecuchytalofa=Withlacoocheetalofa.
Wetopahata= Kiowa.
Wetquescheck= Wecquaesgeek.
WetsagowA"'=Wetsagua.
Wetshipweyanah=Chipewyan.
Wettaphato = Kiowa.
We-tum-cau, Wetumka, Wetumkee, Wetumpkees=
Wetumpka.
We-wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
We-wai-ai-kum=Wiweakam.
We' wamasq-Em=Wewamaskem.
We-wark-ka=Wiwekae.
We-wark-kum=Wiweakam.
117'J
WKWAY-A-KAY WINDIGOS
[B. A. E.
Weway a-kay-YYhvekae.
Weway-akum-VYiweakam.
We way a ky \\i\\ekae.
Wewechkairini Weskarini.
Weweenocks. Wewenocks \\ewenoc.
Wewoak har. Wewoakkan, Wewoakkar, Wewoak-
kar Wockoy. We wo cau. Wewoko Wewoka.
Wewoonock " \\V\\ enoc.
We VA«' Wey. >n.
Weyandotts Huron.
Weyat \\i-ho-k.
Wey eh-hoo Yehuli.
Weyet Wi-ho-k.
Weyoming Wyoming.
Weyondotts -.Huron.
We yot = Wiyat.
Whacoe Waco.
Whalatt Hwotai.
Whampinages Wanipanoag.
Wha pa ku tahs Wahpeknte.
Whapetons Wahpeton.
Whash-to na ton : Khwaishtunnctnnne.
Whatatt Huotat.
Whatoga Watanira.
Wheelappa. Wheelappers -Willopah.
Wheelcuttas \Yliilknt.
Whe el po. Whe el poo < 'olville.
Whetstone country Wal.aqnasset.
Whil a pah Willopah.
WhillWetz Cooniac.
Whinega Ilnna.
Whippanaps \lmaki.
Whirlpool Willopah.
Whishkah Whi.-kah.
Whish ten eh-ten Khwaishtnnnetnnnc.
Whisklaleitoh KiUi/oo.
Whistanatin Kli \\aishtnnnetnnne.
White Apj.le Village -White Apple.
White Bearded Indians White Indians.
White Bird Nez Forces - Lamtama.
White Cap Sioux White Cap Indians.
White Clay =White Karth.
White Eagle Khuya.
White Earth band < lawababiganikak.
White Fish Indians AtlikaineLjiie.
White Goose Eskimos Kangonnint.
White Ground Ikanhatki.
White Hair's band i'ahat-i.
Whit- Indians MeiK.minee. H,,pi.
White Knives Tu<-a \velie.
White Pani. White Pania 1 'a \vnee
White People Si. nun ohinial.
White Pueblo Nal.atutnei.
White Paver Indians Klikitat. Niskap, Sko].a-
i i i i - i i . > : 1 1 1 1 1 k ; 1 1 1 1 i - 1 1 .
White Salmon Indians Chilluekk itte.jiiaw.
White towns Talu.uiiikaLn.
Whittumke \\ '.M nnipka.
Whiwnnai Hopi.
Whonkentea< s. Whonkenties Wh, mkentia
Whonnoch. Whonock Wharnoek
Whull .mooch Suli-h.
Whulwhaipum, Whulwhypum Klikitat
Whyack Wyah.
Wiahtanah Waweateiion.
Wi' ah ton oon' ci \\ ,-a
Wialetpum Cavnve.
Wjalosin?, Wialusing Wyalnsinii.
Wiandotts Huron
Wiap,-s i^napaw.
Wjatanons \\ ,'a
Wiatiarks Wiatiac.
Wibisnuche Wiininu. lie.
Wibu'kapa Mo|M\c.
Wirrakaw \Yakuka\i.
Wir (hum n(;e Wikchamni
Wircomisses \\" i, •,,.•,, m, ,<•, ,.'
Wmh a rhim ne Wikehnnini.
WichaRashas, Wichaeuscusset We-a>Mi<sct
Wjchepati Wichikik.
Wichetahs. Wichetas Wichita
Wi' rhi kik \\, ,-li;Unt
Wichiyela Yankion.
Wirhumnies Wikchainni
Wjrh sis Wakhshek
Wiriyela YankK.n
Wickabaug= Wokapaug.
Wickagjock=Wiekagjoc.
Wick-a Nook=Wickaninnish.
Wickerscreek,Wickersecreeke,Wickersheck,Wickes-
keck=Wecqimesgeek.
Wickiuninish = \\ i c kan innish.
Wickquaskeck, Wickwaskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wico = \Vaco.
Wicoko winwu, Wi-co-ko wiin-wii=Wishoko.
Wicomaw=Waccamaw.
Wicomese, Wicomesse, Wicomick=Wicocomoco.
Wicomocons=Seco\vocomoco.
Wicomocos=Wicocomoco.
Wicosel3=Waikosel.
Wicquaesgeckers, Wicquaskaka=Wecquaesgeek.
Wi'cxam=Tlakluit.
Widshiitfkapa=Maricopa, Papago, Pima.
Wi'dyu=Ditsakana.
Wiechquaeskeck, Wiechquaesqueck, Wiechquas-
keck. Wieckquaeskecke=Wecquaesgeek.
Wiekagjocks=Wiekagjoc.
Wiequaeskeck, Wiequaskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wighaloosen, Wighalosscon, Wighalousin = Wya-
1 using.
Wighcocomicoes, Wighcocomoco, Wighcomocos,
Wighcomogos, Wighocomoco = Wicocomoco.
Wighquaeskeek- \Vec(iuaesgeek.
Wigomaw=Waccamaw.
Wihaloosing=Wyalusing.
Wihinagut, Wihinast= Wihinaslit.
Wi ic'-ap-i nah = Itseheabino.
Wikachumnis=Wikchamni.
Wikagyl=Wecquaesgeek.
Wi-kai:lako=Wikaithlako.
Wi KainMocs=Waikenmuk.
Wikanee=Wikeno.
Wik-chum-ni=Wikchamni.
Wikeinoh=Wikeno.
Wi'ko = Waeo.
WI'k'6xtenox=Wikoktenok.
Wik-'sach-i=Waksachi.
Wik -tchum'-ne, Wiktshom'ni = Wikchainni.
Wi'-ku=Waco.
Wikuedo-wininiwak, Wikuedunk= Weqnadong.
Wikurzh=Wikorzh.
Wi'kwadunk, Wikwed. Wikwedong=Wequadong.
WiLackees, Wilacki=Wailaki.
Wi-lak-sel=\Vailaksel.
Wilamky=Wetuiupka.
Wilana=Picuris.
Wi-la-pusch=Tsewenalding.
Wilatsu'kwe = C<>yoteros.
Wild Cat=Koakotsalgi.
Wild Creeks=Serainole.
Wilde Coyotes = Navaho.
Wildlucit=\Vyalusing.
Wild Nation-= Kttchaottinc.
Wild Oats, Nation of the, Wild Rice, Wild Rice Eat
ers. Wild Rice Men=Menomince.
Wilfa Ampafa amim=T\vana.
Wi'-li-gi, Wi'-li-gi-i'=San Felipe.
Wili idshapa=Mt)have.
Wili'yi=\Villstown.
Willacum=Smackshop.
Willamette Falls Indians=Clowwewalla.
Willamette tribe = < 'athlacnmnp.
Willamette Tumwater band, Willammette Indians =
Clowwewalla.
Willamotki tituxan=Willewah.
Willa-noucha-talofa=Willanoucha.
Willapah--= \Villopah.
Willem \Yilli.
Willenoh=Willopah.
Willetpos -Cay use.
Willhametts -Clowwewalla.
Willie Willi.
Willinis -Illinois.
Willow Creek Indians=Lowhim.
WilsT. Will's Town.
Wi ma • M iinal.
Wimilches -Wiinilchi.
Wiminanches, Wiminenuches=Wiminuche.
Wimosas Vamasee.
Winatshipum=Wcnatchi.
Winbiegug -^Winnebago.
Wind=Hntalgalgi.
Win-de-wer-rean-toon=Mdewakanton.
Wind Family Hutalgalgi.
Windigos = Weendigo.
BULL. 30]
WIND PEOPLE — WOSCOPOM
1173
Wind people=Kiyuksa.
Winds, Town of the=Pinawan.
Windsor Indians=Podunk.
Wineaus=Winyaw.
Winebago, Winebagoe, Winebegok, Winepegouek=
Winnebago.
Winesemet=Winnisimmet.
Wmetaries=Hidatsa.
Wingadocea=Secotan.
Wingah=Winyaw.
Wingandacoa, \Vingandagoa, Winginans, Wingi-
nas=Secotan.
Winibagos= Winnebago.
Wlnibigociciwininiwag = Winnebegoshishiwinini-
wak.
Winibigong, Winipegou= Winnebago.
Winisemit, Winisimett, Winisiininit= Winnisinimet.
Winnabagoes= \Vinnebago.
Winnakenozzo = Minieon j ou.
Winnas band, Winnas-ti=Wihinasht.
Winnebager, Winnebages, Winnebagoag, Winne-
bagoe, Winnebagoec, Winnebagog, Winnebagoue,
Winnebaygo = Winncbago.
Winnebigoshish=Winnebegoshishiwininewak.
Winnenocks=Wewenoc.
Winnepans, Winnepaus, Winnepeg=Winiiebago.
Winnepisseockeege-=Winnepesauki.
Winnesemet, Winnesimet= Winnisimmet.
Win-nes-tes=Wihinasht.
Winnibigog= Winnebago.
Winnibigoshish Lake (band)=Winnebegoshishiwi-
ninewak.
Win-ni-mim=WTinimem.
Winnimissett = Wenimesset.
Winnipegouek= Winnebago.
Winnisemit, Winnisimet= Winnisimmet.
Winooskoek= Winooskeck.
Winter Island— Neiuningaitua.
Wintoon, Wintu=Wintun.
Winyo=Winyaw.
Wioming, Wiomink=Wyoming.
Wiondots=Hurqn.
Wi'oq Emae=Wiokemae.
Wippanap»=Abnaki.
Wiquashex, Wiquaeskeck=Wecquaesgeek.
Wisack, Wisacky=\Vaxhaw.
Wisagechroanu=Missisauga.
Wisagusset= Wessagusset.
Wiscassett Indians=Wewenoc.
Wisculla=Wiskala.
Wis-cum-nes= Wikehamni.
Wisham=Wishram.
Wishham=Tlaklnit.
Wishitaw=Wiehita.
Wish-pooke=Yurok.
Wish-ram, Wishrans=Tlakluit.
Wish-ta-nah-tin, Wishtanatan, Wish-te-na-tin=
Khwaishtunnetuime.
Wi'-si-ta= Wichita.
Wiskerscreeke=Wecquaesgeek.
Wis-kul-la=Wiskala.
Wissaguset= \Vessagusset.
Wissakodewinini = M etis.
Wissams=Tlakluit.
Wiss-co-pam= Wasco.
Wissiquack = Nesaqua ke.
Wiss-whams = Tla klui t.
Wis'-tum-a-ti' tene'= Khwaishtunnetuime.
Wi Tackees, Wi Tackee-Yukas= Wailaki.
Witahawi0ata=Pitahauerat.
Witamky= Wetumpka.
Witanghatal=Serranos.
Wi'-ta-pa-ha,Witapa'hat, Wi'tapaha' tu, Witapatu=
Kiowa.
Witapiu=Wutapiu.
Witawaziyata= W i tawaziyataotina.
Witch-a-taws, Witcheta, Witchetaw, Witchitas,
Witchitaws=Wichita.
Witcinyanpina=Itscheabine.
Witetsaan, Wi-tets'-han=Hidatsa.
Withchetau= Wichita.
Without-Bows=Sans Arcs.
Witisha^ta'nu == Illinois.
Witoupo, Witowpa, Witowpo=Ibitoupa.
Witqueschack,Witquescheck,Witqueschreek=Wec-
quaesgeek.
Wi'ts'a=Widja.
Wi'ts'a gyit'inai'=Widja-gitunai.
Witsch-|iks=Yurok.
Witshita, Wit»ita'=Wichita.
Witsogo=Tsofkara.
Witsta=Bellabella.
Witumki=WTetumpka.
Witune=Kadohadacho.
Wi-tup-a'-tu = Kiowa.
! Wi-uh-sis=Wakhshek.
! Wiuini'ein=Ditsakana.
j Wiwagam=Wiweakam.
I Wi-wai-ai-kai=Wiwekae.
! Wi-wai-ai-kum=Wiweakam.
Wiwas=Quigalta.
' Wiwash=Xanticoke.
Wiwayiki=Wi)yekae.
Wiweaqam=Wiweakani.
Wi-we-eke=Wi\vekae.
Wi'-we-ekum= Wiweakam.
Wiweq'ae = Wiwekae.
Wi-wi-kum= Wiweakam.
Wiwuxka=Wewoka.
Wiyandotts= Huron.
Wi-yot=Wiyat.
W-ltoo-ilth-aht=Ucluelet.
W-nahk-ta-kook, Wnahktukook=Westenhuck.
W'nalachtko = Unalaehtigo.
W'namiu= Unami.
Wnoghquetookoke=WTestenhut'k.
Wo-a-pa-nach-ki=Abiiaki.
Woapikamikunk= Wapicomekoke.
Woas=Uva.
Wobanaki=Al)iiaki.
Woc-co-coie, Wocke Coyo=Wakokayi.
Wock-soche=Waksachi.
Wocons=Woccon.
Woenoeks=Wewenoc.
Wo-he-nom/-pa=Oohenonpa.
Wohesh= Pawnee.
Wohlpahpe Snakes=Walpapi.
Wokkon=Woccon.
Wok-sach-e = Waksachi.
Wokukay = Wakokayi.
Wolapi=Walpi.
Wo-lass-i=^yowolasi.
Wolf=Mahican, Michirache.
Wolf Eaters =Coyoteros.
Wolf gens=Kharatannmanke.
Wolf Indians, Wolf Pawnee=Skidi.
Wolf People = Mandhinkagaghe.
Wolftown=Wahyahi.
Wolf tribe of the Delawares=Munsee.
Wolkukay= Wakokayi.
Wollah-wollah, Wollaolla. Wollawalla, Wollawollahs,
Wollawwallah, Wol-law-wol-lah= Walla walla.
Woll-pah-pe=Walpapi.
Wol-pi=Walpi.
Wolsatux = Wolasatux .
Wolves=Skidi.
Woman helper band=Tonoyiet's Band.
Woman-o-she TJtes=Wiminuche.
Womenog=Wewenoc.
Womenunche=Wiminuche.
Wompanaoges, Wompanoag, Womponoags=Wam-
panoag.
Wonalatoko=Unalachtigo.
Wpnami=Unami.
W6ng-ge=Jemez.
Wongonks, Wongums, Wongunck, Wongung=Won-
gunk.
Wo-ni-to'-na-his=Brul6.
Woocon=Woccon.
Wood Assiniboines=Tsc;hantoga.
Wood Crees=Sakawithini\vuk.
Wooden-lips=Tlingit.
Wood Indians=Nopeming, Nuchwugh, Tutchone-
kutchih.
Wood people=Hankutchin.
Woods Bloods=Lstsikainah.
Wood Stoneys=Tsehantoga.
W6opotsi't= Wohkpotsit.
Woo-pum=Wopum.
Wooselalim=Clallam.
Woo-wells=Wowol.
Wopowage= Paugusset.
W6qpotsit= Wohkpotsit.
Woranecks = Waoranec .
Woraqa, Wo-ra-qe=Potawatomi.
Workons=Woccon.
Worm People=Esksinaitupiks.
Woscopom = Wasco.
1174
WOS-SOSH-E YABTPAIYE
[B. A.
Woi-»osh-e=Osrtge.
W6'tapio = Wutapiu.
Wo'-tko=Wotkalgi.
Woaachita=Ouacnita.
Wowenocks -Wewenoc.
Wowocau=Wcwoka.
Wowolasi = Wolasi.
Woxua' mis=WohUamis.
Woyming, Woyumoth= Wyoming.
Wrangell Bay=Kuiukuk.
Wrole Alley- Molala.
Wrylackers-Wailaki.
W. Schious=Tfton.
Wsha' natu = Shallattoo.
Wtawas=Ottawa.
Wu'cketan=Wushketan.
Wuh' ti pi u= Wutapiu.
Wu'-i-t'u-pla'-a = Wuituthlaa. ^
Wukaxe'ni=Wukakeni.
Wukchamni=Wikchamni.
Wukhquautenauk --= Wrchq uadnacn .
Wuk-sa'-che = Waksaehi.
Wu'lastuk'-wiuk=Malecite.
Wulx=Sha-ta. Upper Takelma.
Wunalachtigo - Unalaohtigo.
Wun-a-muc-a's band=Winnemucca's Band.
Wun-a-muc-a's (the Second) band=Kuyuidika.
Wunaumeeh=rnaini.
Wunnashowatuckowogs, Wunnashowatuckqut
Wunnashowatuckoog.
Wu sa-si=Osjige.
Wushqum = Wishram.
Wushqum&-pum=Tlakluit.
Wushuum = Wish ram.
Wu so'-ko -Wishoko.
Wut-at -Hwotat.
Wute' elit, Wute'en=Cherinak.
Wutata' = Bellabella.
Wu'turen =Chi'rinak.
Wyachtenos, Wyahtinaws^Wea.
Wyalousing, Wyalucing= Wyalusing.
Wyam=\Viam.
Wyaming= Wyoming.
Wy-am-pams. Wyampaw = Wiam.
Wyandote. Wyandottc = Huron.
Wyandot Town=Junundat.
Wyandotts^ Huron.
Wyantanuck- \Vyantenuc.
Wyantenock =Weantinock.
Wyantenuck=Wyantonuc.
Wyapes=Ciuapaw.
Wyatanons-=Wea.
Wyatiack -Wiatiac.
Wybusing=Wynl using.
Wyckerscreeke=Wec<iuacsg(.'ek.
Wyclcss =W!iitl8H.
Wycomes. Wycomeses = Wicocomoco.
Wyeacktenacks = Wea.
Wyeck =Wa\vyachtonoc.
Wy cilat -Cay use.
Wye-Lackees=Wailaki.
Wyeluting=Wyal using.
Wykenas Wikcno.
Wylachies, Wylackies, Wy-laks =Wailaki.
Wylucing, Wyluaink— Wyalusing.
Wyniaws Wiuyaw.
Wynoochee -Wcuatchi.
Wy noot che WciiaU;hi.
tami -Wca.
Wyoet
Wyolu
ng .
Wyomen,Wyomin,Wyomink,Wyomish
Wyondats, Wyondotti= Huron.
Wyquaesquec Wecquacsgeek.
Xabotaj, Xabotaos -Tano.
Xacatin Soacatino.
Xacona, Xacono=Jacona.
Xaeser Hacscr.
Xa'exaes China Hat.
Xagua'tc ^Ajs'uaCaliente.
Xa he ta' no Apache-.
Xai'ma arangnia's -Comecrudo.
Xaima'me Cdtonain.
Xa'ina Hacna.
Xa isla' Jlaisla, Kitamat.
Xak n'twu' Hukannwu
Xalay Xufii.
Xamanao Haumanao.
Xamunanuc - Xaimmainbe
Xana'ks'iala=Kitlope.
XanExEwe'i=Hanehewedl.
Xangopany = Shongopovi.
Xapes, Xapies=Hapes.
Xapira=Xapida.
Xaqua = Xagua.
Xaqueuira=Harahey, Quivira.
Xaram=Xarame.
Xaramenes, Xar anames= A ran ama .
Xaratenumanke = Pawnee.
Xaray=Zuni.
Xaslindin=Haslinding.
Xatol=Xatoe.
Xatukwiwa=Wintun.
Xau'-i=Chaui.
Xawal> apay= Walapai.
Xa'xamatses=Hahamatses.
Xax'eqt=Kakekt.
Xei koan=Hehlkoan.
Xemes, xemes, Xemez=,Temez.
Xenopue=Genobey.
Xeres=Keresan Family.
Xharame = Xarame.
Xhiahuam, Xhiahuan=Siaguan.
Xiabu=IIiabu.
Xicarillas=Jicarilla.
Xiguan=Siaguan.
Xij.ames=Sijame.
Xilenos, Xilenos=Gila Apache.
Ximena, Ximera=Galisteo.
! Xiomato=Piamato.
: Xipaolabi=Shipaulovi.
| Xiscaca=Xisca.
1 Xixame=Sijarne.
Xocomes=.l ocomes.
Xoe'xoe=Koikoi.
X6i'lkut=Whilkut.
Xommapavi = Shongopovi.
X6moks=Comox.
Xonalus=Yonalus.
Xongopabi, Xongopani, Xongopaui, Xongopavi=
Shongopovi.
Xonoidag=Sonoita.
Xonsadin=Honsading.
X6q!e/di=Hokedi.
Xougopavi= Shongopovi.
Xoumanes=Tawehash.
Xowunkut= Howungkut.
Xo'yalas, Xoya'les=Hoyalas.
Xptianos Manssos=Manso.
Xuacatino=Soacatino.
Xu'Adji lnaga'-i=Skedans.
Xu'adji-nao=Hutsnuwu.
Xuala, Xualla=Cheraw.
Xuamitsan= Quamicban.
Xuanes=Huanes.
Xuco, Xucu=Shuku.
Xudes=IIwates.
Xuikuayaxen=TTuikuayaken.
Xumanas, Xumanes, Xumarias, Xumas, Xumases =
Tawehash.
Xumatcam=Tepecano.
Xumiexen=Comiaken.
Xumtasp'e=Nawiti.
Xumunaumbe=Xamunambe.
Xumupami, Xumupani= Shongopovi.
Xuqua=Xugua.
Xuts! hit tan=Kutshittan.
Xuts Inuwu' = H utsnu wu.
x-u'tx'utkawerr = Huthutkawedl.
Xwa'xots=Wharhoots.
Ya'=Yafigtsaa.
Yaagala^= Urnpqua.
Yaai'x-aqEmae=Yaaihakemae.
Yaa'kima= Yakima.
Ya-atze==San Marcos.
Yabapais, Yabijoias, Yabipaees, Yabipai=Yavapai.
Yabipai Cajuala=Paiute.
Yabipai Muca=--()raibi.
Yabipais=Yavapai.
Yabipais Cuercomaches=Cuercomache.
Yabipais Jabesua=Havasnpai.
Yabipais Lipan=Lipan.
Yabipais Nabajay=Navaho.
Yabipais Natage=Kiowa Apache.
Yabipais Tejua=Tejua.
Yabipaiye, Yabipay, Yabipias -Yavapai.
BULL. 30]
YACAAWS — YA-SU-CHAH
1175
Yacaaws, Yacamaws=Yakima.
Yacaws=Makah.
Yacco = Acoma.
Yachachu.mnes=Yachikamni.
Yachakeenees=Ditsakana.
Yachchumnes=Yacliikamni.
Yach'ergamut=Yacherk.
Yachies=Texas.
Yachimese=Yachikamni.
Yachimichas=Chitimacha.
Yachou, Yachoux=Yazoo.
Yachtshil'agamiut=Yakchilak.
Yackaman, Yackamaws, Yackaws, Yackimas=Yak-
ima.
Yaco=Acoma.
Yacomans=Yakima.
Yacona Indians, Yacone, Yacons=Yaquina.
Yacovanes=Yojuane.
Yactache=Yatasi.
Ya-cu, Ya-cu-me }unne=Chemetunne.
Yacumi=Yaconiui.
Ya'dAs=Yadus.
Yaesumnes=Yusumne.
Ya'gAn=Yagun.
Yagnetsito = Yagenechito.
Yagochsanogechti=Onondaga.
Yaguenechitons, Yagueneschito=Yagenechito.
Ya'-ha=Yahalgi.
Yahatc, Yahats=Yahach.
Yah-bay-paiesh= Yavapai.
Yahkutats=Yakutat.
Ya'hlahaimub'ahutulba=Taos.
Yahmay o = Yuma .
Yah-nih-kahs= Ataakut.
Yahooshkin, Yahooskin, Yahooskin Snakes=Yahu-
skin.
Yahowa=Iowa.
Yah-quo-nah=Yaquina.
Yahrungwago= Yoroonwago.
Yahshoo=Yazoo.
Yah-shoots, Yahshutes=Chemetunne.
Yahweakwioose= Yukweaki wioose.
Yah-wil-chin-ne=Yawilchine.
Ya-idesta=Molala.
Yamakshi, Yamakskni=Yaiieks.
Yais=Eyeish.
Yaj umui = Yusum n G .
Yakamas, Yakanias, Yakemas, Yakenia=Yakima.
Yaket-ahno-klatak-makanay, Ya'k'et aqkinQqtle'et
aqkts'ma'kinik = Akaiiekunik.
Ya-ki-as=Yokaia.
Yakjmaw=Yakima.
Yakka=Yaka.
Ya'kla'nas = Yaku-lanas.
Ya'kokon ka'pai=Karankavva.
Yakon, Yakona, Yakonah, Yakone=Yaquina.
Yaku/da/t=Yakutat.
Ya-siun'-ni-me' ^unne=Yaquina.
Yakutatskoe=Yakutat.
Yakutskalitnik, Yakutzkelignik= Tutago.
Yakweakwioose=Yukweakwioose.
Yakwu Lennas=Yaku-Ianas.
Yak-y-you= Yukweakwioose.
Yaiaas=Yazoo.
Yalchedunes=Alchedoma.
Yale=Shilckuatl.
Yalesumnes, Yalesumni=Yusumne.
Yalipays= Yavapai .
Yallashee, Yaltasse=Yatasi.
Yama=Yuma.
Yamapes=Yamasee.
Yamagas=Mohave.
Yamagatock= Yamako.
Yamajab=Mohave.
Yamakni=Warna Spring Indians.
Yamas,Yamases,Yamassalgi,Yamassecs,Yaniassees,
Yamassi = Yamasee.
Yamaya=Mohave.
Yamesee=Yamasee.
Yamhareek=Dit.sakana.
Yam-Hill =Yamel.
Yamkallie = Yonkalla.
Yamkally= Kalapooian Family, Yonkalla.
Yamlocklock=Tamuleko.
Yammacrans, Yammacraw=Y(imacraw.
Yammassees, Yammonsee , Yamm9sees . Yammossees =
Yamasee.
Yam-mu's=Yaminostuwiwagaiya.
Yamoisees, Yamossees=Yamasee.
Yampah=Comanche.
Yam Pah-TJtes=Yampa.
Ya/mpaini=Comanche.
Yam-pai b= Yavapai.
Yampai-ri'kani= Comanche.
Yampais, Yampaos=Yavapai.
Yamparack, Yamparakas, Yamparecks, Yamparee-
kas, Yamparicas, Yam'pari'ka=Ditsakaiia.
Yampas= Yavapai.
Yam-pa-se-cas,Yampateka=Ditsakana.
Yampatick-ara=Yampa.
Yampaxicas=Ditsakaiia.
Yampay= Yavapai.
Yampequaws=Umpqua.
Yamperack, Yamperethka, Yam-per-rikeu, Yam-pe-
uc-coes=Ditsakaiia.
Yam-p'-ham-ba=San Cristobal.
Yampi, Yampias=Yavapai.
Yampirica, Yam-pi-ric-coes=Ditsakana.
Yampi Utes, Yamp-Pah-Utahs= Yampa.
Yanabi=Ayanabi.
Yanckton= Yankton.
Yanctannas=Yanktonai.
Yancton= Yankton.
Yanctonais= Yanktoiiai.
Yanctonas= Yankton.
Yanctonees= Yanktoiiai.
Yanctongs= Yankton.
Yanctonie, Yanctonnais=Yanktonai.
Yanctonnais Cutheads=Pabak,sa.
Yanctons, Yanctonwas, Yanctorinans, Yanctowah=
Yankton.
Yanehe=Tonkawa.
Yaneton, Yanetong=Yankton.
Yanga, Yang-ha=Yangna.
Yangtons Ahnah=Yanktonai.
Yanieye-rono = Mohawk.
Yanioseaves= Yamasee.
Yankamas=Yakima.
Yanka-taus, Yanktau-Sioux, Yank toan=Yankton.
Yanktoanan, Yanktoanons=Yaiiktonai.
Yankton=Brule.
Yanktona, Yankton Ahna, Yankton Ahnah, Yank-
ton-aias, Yanktonais, Yanktonans, Yank-ton-ees=
Yanktonai.
Yanktongs = Yankton .
Yanktonians, Yanktonias-Sioux, Yanktonies, Yank-
tonnan, Yanktonnas= Yanktonai.
Yank-ton (of the north or plains) = Upper Yank
tonai.
Yanktons = Yankton .
Yanktons Ahna, Yanktons Ahnah = Yanktonai.
Yanktons of the North, Yanktons of the Plains=
Upper Yanktonai.
Yanktons of th«
:tons of the south=Yankton.
Yank-ton-ua= Yanktonai.
Yanktoons, Yanktown=Yankton.
Ya»kwa-nan-'3yan-ni'=Iroquois.
Yannacock, Yannocock=Corchaug.
Yannubbee Town=Ayanabi.
Yanos=Janos.
Yan-pa-pa Utahs=Yampa.
Ya/n-td6a=Yan.
Yantons = Yankton.
Yau tsaa=Yangtsaa.
Yanubbee = A y anabi.
Yaocomico, Yaocomoco=Secowocomoco.
YaogAs=Yaogus.
Yaomacoes=Secowocomoco.
Yaopim Indians=Weapemeoc.
Yaos=Taos.
Yapa= Ditsakana.
Yapaches = Apache.
Yapaine — Ditsakana.
Yapalage=Yapalaga.
Ya-pa-pi= Yavapai.
Yaparehca, Ya-pa-res-ka, Ya'pa-re'xka, Yapparic-
koes, Yappariko=Ditsakana.
Ya/-qai-yuk=Yahach.
Yaquima, Yaquimis=Yaqui.
Ya-seem-ne = Awani .
Yashoo, Yashu=Yazoo.
Yash-ue = C hemetuu ne.
Yashu Iskitini= Yazoo Skatane.
Yaskai=Yokaia.
YasL!i'n=Yastling.
Yasones, Yasons, Yasoos, Yasou. Yasoux, Yasoves,
Yassa, Yassaues, Yassouees= Yazoo.
Ya-su-chah, Yasuchaha, Yasuchan=Chemetunne.
i'ASUMKI — YOtJGHTAMUtfD
tB.A.
Yasumni Yu-nmne.
Y^YatoK
Yatasse, Yatassee, Yatassez. Yatassi. Yatay-Ya-
Yatchee thinyoowuc Sik-ika.
SSSmierYatchikumne-Yuchikamnl.
Yatchitoches Natchitoch
Yat.-s >an Marco-.
Yatilatlavi Navaho
Yattassee -Yatasi.
Yatuckets Ataakut.
Yatum Yutiim.
Ya-tze .-an Marcos.
Yauana Yowani.
Yauktong. Yauktons -Yankton.
Yaulanchi Yaudanchi.
Yaunktwaun Yankton.
Ya'un in Yaunyi.
Yau terrh Yohter.
Yautuck-.ls Ataakut.
YavaiSuppai Hava-npai.
Yavapaias. Yavape. Yavapies = Yavapai.
Ya ve IK-' ku tcan'=Tulkepaia.
Yavepe-kutchan-Tulkepaia, Yunia.
Yavipai cajuala I'ainte.
Yavipai cuercomache=('uem)maene.
Yavipai-Gilehos -Hila Apache.
Yavipai Jabesua, Yavipai javesua=Havasupai.
Yavipai-Lipaius Lipan.
Yavipai Muca Oraiye=Oraibi.
Yavipai navajoi Navaho.
Yavipais Yavapai.
Yavipais caprala -I'aiutc.
Yavipais Nataje -Kimva Apache.
Yavipais Navajai -Navaho.
Yavipaistejua Ti-jua.
Yavipay Yavapai.
Yaweden'tshi, Ya'wedmoni = Yaudanchi.
Yawhick. Yawhuch Yaliaclh
Ya wil-chuie. Yawitchenni Yawik'hine.
Yavkaa Cro-,v<.
Yayecha =Kyi-ish.
Yazoo Old Town. Yazoo Old Village, Yazoo Village,
Yazous. Yazoux Yax.no.
Ybitoopas. Ybitoupas=Ibitoiipa.
Ycasqui <'a-i|ui.
Yrhiaha diiaha.
Yeaht'-ntanee AVca.
Yr;uin"cock Corcliaii,!,'.
Ye'ciqin Y'-heki-n.
Yecori Y.-i-.mi.
Yecujen -ne' M inihrentis.
Yegaha Hht-uilia.
Yeguaces. Yeguases. Yeguaz.Yeguazes=Yguases.
Yehah. Yt-hhuh Yehuh.
Yehl lloya.
Y.-ka Ki'kntsik.
Yfrkuk Kknk. _
Ye k'u'-na-mc' ;unne Yaijuina.
Y.» Ku tee Yucnicc.
Yelamu' Yrlinu-.
Ycletpo ('ayusc.
Yellowhill 'lied <May.
Yellow Knife, Yellowknife Indians. Yellow Knife
peopl" Yellow Knives Tiilsfinot tine.
Yellow Medicine's band Inyaiiginani.
Yellow Village NaHmrituoi.
Ydovoi Yalik.
Y*nm"mWi
Yendat Huron.
Yende'staq'e Yfii<l< -slake.
Yendots Huron.
Yeni<etongs Yankton.
Yent N.M'.I. %
Yt-omansee Yaiiuist-c!.
Yfopini U'l'iipt-iiii-tK'.
Yio't N« it'll.
Yeqolaos Y»-kt)iuns.
Yt-rhipianu: Krvijiiaim-s.
Yesah, Ye-sa", Yesang Tntelo.
Yetans=Ietan.
Yeta-ottine = Etagottme.
Ye-tdoa=Ye.
Yeut=Noot.
Yevepay:i^= Yavapai.
Yguaces, Yguazes=Yguases.
Y'hindastachy- Yendestake.
Yi'ata'teheiiko = Carrizo.
Yikirga'ulit= Eskimo, Imaklimiut, Ingukhmiut.
Yik'oa'p8an=Ikwopsum.
Yi-kq'aic'=Yikkhaich.
Yik'ts=Yukuts.
Yita=Ute.
Yi«eq=Itliok.
Yiuhta=Ute.
Yix aqemae = Yaaihakemae.
Ylackas=Wailaki.
Y-Mitches = Iniiclie.
Ymunacam=Ymunakam.
Ymurez=Imuris.
Yncignavin=Tnisiguanin.
Yneci=Nabedache.
Ynqueyunque=Yuqueyunque.
Yoacomoco = \Yicocomoc-o.
Yoamaco. Yoamacoes=Secowocomoco.
Yoamity=A\vani.
Yoani=Yowani.
Yocalles=Yokol.
Yocovanes= Yojuane.
Yocut=Mariposan Family.
Yoedmani= Yaudanchi.
Yoelchane=Yavvilchine.
Yoem=Yuma.
Yoetaha= Navaho.
Yofale, Yofate=Eufaula.
Yoghroonwago=Yorooiiwago.
Yohamite=Awani.
Yohios= Yokaia.
Yoht=Zoht.
Yohuane= Yojuane.
Yohumne=Yandimni.
Yo kai-a-mah, Yo-Kei= Yokaia.
Yoko=Yokol.
Yokoalimduh=Yokolimdu.
Yokod=Yokol.
Yokpahs- Oyukhpe.
Yo-kul=Yokol.
Yokuts=Marij)Osan Family.
Yolanchas= Yaudanchi.
Yolays=Yolo.
Yoletta=Isleta.
Yol-hios= Yokaia.
Yoloy, Yoloytoy=Yolo.
Yolumne=Tuoltimne.
Yom-pa-pa Utahs = Yampa.
Yonalins = Yonal us.
Yonanny=Yowani.
Yondestuk= Yendestake.
Yongletats=Ucluelet.
Yonkiousme= J ukiusnie.
Yon-kt=Zoht.
Yonktins, Yonktons=Yaukton.
Yonktons Ahnah=Yanktonai.
Yon sal-pomas =Usul.
Yoochee=Yuchi.
Yookilta=Lek\viltok.
Yookoomans=^ Yakima.
Yoov'te=l.Tinta.
Yoqueechae, Yoquichacs=Yukichettinne.
Yorbipianos=Ervipiames.
Yosahmittis, Yo-sem-a-te, Yosemetos, Yo-semety,
Yosemites= Avvani.
Yoshol=Usal.
Yoshuway=(-hemetunne.
Yosimities= Avvani.
Yo-sol Pomas==Usal.
Yosoomite= Avvani.
Yostj eeme = A pache.
Yosumnis = Yusumne.
Y6ta=Ute.
Yotche-eme= Apache.
Yo-to-tan=Tututunne.
Youana, Youane=Yowani.
Youcan =Yukonikhotana.
Youchehtaht- Ucluelet.
Youcon=Yukonikhotana.
Youcoolumnies^=Yukolumni.
Youfalloo =Eufaula.
Youghtamund= Youghtanund.
HULL. 30]
YOUICOMES ZE-GAR-KIN-A
1177
STouicomes, Youicone, Youikcone, Youikkone=
Yaquina.
Sfouitts, Youitz=Yahach.
Youkone= Yaquina.
5foukonikatana=Yukonikhotana.
youkon Louchioux Indians =Kutchakutchin.
y ou-ma-talla = Umatilla.
Youna=Yovvani.
Young Dogs = Hachepiriinu.
young -white-wolf = Wohkpotsit.
Younondadys = Tionontati .
you-pel-lay=Santo Domingo.
You-quee-chae=Yukichetunne.
Youponi-Kouttanae = Youkonikhotaiia.
Youruk=Yurok.
Yout=No6t.
Youtah, Youtas=Ute.
Youthtanunds=Youghtanund.
You-tocketts=Ataakut.
; Youts=Ute.
Yowana. Yowanne=Yowani.
Yoways=Io\va.
i Yowechani= Yaudanehi.
Yow'-el-man'-ne= Yauelmani.
Yowkies=Yokol.
Yo-woc-o-nee==Tawakoni.
Yrbipias, Yrbipimas= Ervipiames.
Yrekas=Kikatsik.
Yrocois, Yrokoise=Iroquois.
Yroquet=Ononchataronon.
Yroquois = Iroquois.
Ys=Ais.
Yscanes==Yscanis.
Ysleta=Isleta, Isleta del Sur.
Yslete, Ystete=Lsleta.
Ytara=Itara.
Ytaua= Etowah.
rtha=Yta.
Ytimpabichis = Intimbich.
Yuahes=Iowa.
Yuanes = Igua n es.
Yubas=Yupu.
Yubipias, Yubissias=Yavapai.
Yubuincarini= Yubuincariri.
Yucal=Yokol.
Yucaopi= Yneaqpi.
Yucas=Paliiihnihaii Family, Yukiaii Family.
Tucatat=Yakutat.
Yuchi=Uchean Family.
Yuchiha = Yuchi.
Yuc-la'-li=Yushlali.
Yucuatl=Yuquot.
Yufala, Yufala hupayi, Yufalis=Eufaula.
Yugelnut= J u^elnute.
Yu'hta=Ute.
Yu-i'-ta= Xavaho.
Yu-Ite=Yuit,
Yuittcemo = Apache.
Yii'je ma'kan tee ubu/qpaye=Yuzhemakaiiche-
uDukhpape.
Yujuanes= Yoj uane.
Yuka=Yukian family.
Yukae=Yokaia.
Yukagamut=Chnagmiut, Ukak.
Yukagamute = U kak.
YukaT-Yokaia.
Yukaipa, Yukaipat=Yucaipa.
Yukal=Yokol.
Yukeh=Yukian Family.
Yukh=Yaku.
Yiik'hiti ishak=Attacapa.
Yu-ki=Yukian Family.
i, Yu'-ki-tce ^unnS=YTukichetunne.
Yukkweakwioose=Ynkweak\vioose.
Yukletas=Lekwiltok.
Yuko-chakat, Yukokakat. Yukokokat^Soonkakat.
Yukol=Yoko].
Yuk-qais' = Yukhais.
Yu'-k' qwu-sti-^u = Y u k h vvusti tu .
Yukukweu's= Ynk \veak\vioose.
Yukulmey=Yukulme.
Yukuth. Yukuth Kutchin=Tukkuthkutchin.
Yukutneys=Yukulme.
Yu-kwa-chi=Yukichetunne.
Yu'kwilta=Lekwiltok.
Yu-kwin'-a, Yu-kwm'-u-me' ^unne=Yaquina.
Yu'-kwi-tce' ^unne'=Yukitchetunne.
Yuk-yuk-y-yoose=^Yukweakwioose.
Yulas=Ute.
Yulata=Taos.
Yuliite=Ahtena,
Yulonees= Yuloni.
Yum=Comeya, Yuma.
Yumanagan = Y munakan.
Yumagatock= Yamako.
Yumanos = Ta\vehash.
Yumas=Suma.
Yumatilla= Umatilla.
Yumayas=Yuma.
Yump=Yuma.
Yumpatick-ara= Yainbadika .
Yum-pis = Yavapai .
Yumsa=Yuma.
Yumyum = Ute.
Yunnakachotana, Yunnakakhotana =Koyukukho-
tana.
Yunque, Yunqueyunk=Yugeuingge.
Yunssaha = Dakota.
Yuntaraye-runu= Kic-kapoo.
Yu'-nii wun-wii=Yungyu.
Yu-nu-ye=Tyuonyi.
Yu'n-ya=Yungyu.
Yupacha=Yupaha.
Yupapais= Yavapai.
Yu-pi'it=Yuit.
Yuquache=Yukichetunne.
Yuques=Yukian Family.
Yuqui Yanqui= Yugeuirigge.
Yuraba=Taos.
Yur apeis = Yavapai .
Yurmarj ars = Yuma.
Yu-rok=Weitspekaii Family.
Yu-sal Porno = I sal.
YusAn'=Yussoih.
Yuta=Ute.
Yutacjen-ne, Yutaha, Yu-tah-kah=Navaho.
Yuta-jenne=Faraon.
Yutaj en-ne = Na yah o.
Yutama, Yutamo = Ute.
Yu-tar-har'=Nayaho.
Yutas=Ute.
Yutas Ancapagari=Tabeguache.
Yutassabuaganas=Akai)aquint.
Yutas Tabehuachis=Tabeguache.
Yutas Talarenos=Tularefios.
Yiitawats-rte.
Yutcama = Yuma.
Yute=Ute.
Yute-shay = A pache .
Yutila Pa. Yutilatlawi=Navaho.
Yutlu'lath=Ucluelet.
Yutoo'-ye-roop = Yutoyara.
Yu-tsu-tqaze, Yu-tsu-tquenne=Yutsutkenne.
Yutta=Ute.
Yutuin= Yutum.
Yuvas=Yupu.
Yuva-Supa/i= Havasupai.
Yvitachua^Tvitachuco.
! Yxcaguayo = Guayoguia, Yjar.
Zacatal Buro=Pp.sos.
Zacopines=Tiopin(_'8.
Zages=Osage.
Zagnato = Awatobi.
Zagoskin=Ikogmiut.
Zaguaganas, Zaguaguas=Akanaquint.
Zaguate, Zaguato= Awatobi.
Zaivovois=Io\va.
Za-ke=Sauk.
Zana=Sana.
Zanana=Tenankutchin.
Zancagues=Tonkawa.
Zandia=Sandia.
Zandje jin'ga=Zand7.hexhinga.
Zandm'li» = Zandzhulin.
Zanglie' darankiac = Sagadahoc.,
Zani = Zuiii.
Zanker-Indianer = Kutchin .
Zantees=Santee.
Za Plasua=Saint Francis.
Zaramari=Tarahumare.
Zarame= Xarame.
Zaravay=Sarauahi.
Zatoe = Xatoe.
Zautoouys, Zautooys=Uzutiuhi.
Zaxxauzsi'kEn=Zakhauzsiken.
Zea=Sia.
Ze-gar-kin-a=Pima, Zuni.
1178
ZK-KA-KA ZWAN-HI-OOKS
TB. A. E.
Ze-ka-ka=Kitkehahki.
Zeki-thaka=Tangesatsa.
Zeke's Village = Stvk's Village.
Zemas = .k'im>z.
Zembo|u = O/an bogus.
Zen-ecu =Seneeu.
Zeneschio =GeTieseo.
Zeninge -=Shonango.
Zesuqua-Tesuque.
Zeton = 'lVton.
Zi-unka-kutchi, Ziunka-kutshi = Tangesatsa.
Ze-ut=Noot.
Zeven steden van Cibola = Ziifii.
Zhiaguan=Siaguan.
Zia=Sia.
Ziaban, Ziaguan=Siaguan.
Zi -amma=Tsiama.
Ziatitz=Three Saints.
Zibirgoa^.Sibirijoa.
Zibola=Hawikuh, Zuni.
Ziguma= Cienega.
«'Zi-i- -sii.
Zijame=Sijame.
Zfka haldBi°-=Kitkehahki.
Zill tar' dens. Zill-tar-dins =Tsiltaden.
Zimshian=Tsimshiai!.
Zinachson=Shaiii()kin.
Zingomenes=Spokan.
Zinnijinne'==Kinnazinde.
Zipias, Zippia-Kuc=Tsipiakwe.
Ziiagechroann, Zisagechrohne ^Missisaiiga.
Zito«=Pueblo de los Silos.
Ziunka-kutshi=Tangfsat8a.
Zivola -Zuni.
Zizika aki^isi"', Zizfka-ikisi-Kitkehahki.
Zjen-Kuttchin, Zjen-ta-Kouttchin = Vuntakutchin.
Zoe-Cliuiz.
Zoenji=Zuni.
Zolajan=Sulujame.
Zo-lat-e-se-djii=Zolatungzezhii.
Zolucans=Cnerokee.
Zoneschio, Zoneshio, Zonesschio=Geneseo.
Zoni=Sonoita.
Zonneschio=Geneseo.
Zopex=Soba.
Zopus=Esopus.
Z6Qkt=Zoht
Zoreisch=Tsurau.
Zouni=Zuni.
Ztolam=Sulujame.
Zuake=Suaqui.
Zuanquiz=Quanquiz.
Zuaque=Tehueco.
Zuaqui = Suaqui.
Zue= Dakota.
Zuelotelrey = Quelotetrey.
Zugnis=Zuni.
Zuguato = Awatobi.
Zulaja, Zulajan=Sulujanie.
Zulocans= Cherokee.
Zumana, Zumanas, Zumas=Suma, Taweliasli.
Zumis, Zun, Zuna=Zuni.
Zundju/lin=Zandzhulin.
Zufie, Zunia, Zuiiians, Zuiii-Cibola, Zunie=Zuni.
Zuni Vieja=Heshota Ayahltona.
Zunni, Zunu, Zuny, Zur'a=Zuui.
Zures=Keresan Family.
Zutoida=Tutoida.
Zu'tsamin=Zutsemin.
Zuxt=Zoht.
Zuyi=Zufii.
Zuzeca kiyaksa=Kiyuksa.
Zuzeca wicasa=Shoshoni.
Zuzetca kiyaksa=Kiyuksa.
Zwan-hi-ooks=Towahnahiooks.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
NOTE. — Tjte names of authors and the titles of their papers appearing in maga
zines and other serial publications are not separately given in this list of works,
unless the paper referred to is cited by title in the body of the Handbook. For
example, Dr A. L. Kroeber's memoir on The Yokuts Language of South Central
California, published as Volume V, part 2, of the University of California Pub
lications in American Archaeology and Ethnology, is referred to by the entry
" Kroeber in Univ. Cal. Pub., Am. Arch, and Eth., v, pt. 2, 1907." consequently
it is included in this list only under the caption University of California. Many
manuscripts in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology have been
consulted in the preparation of the Handbook, but as they are not readily
accessible to students outside of Washington they are not included in this list.
A. A. A. S. See AMERICAN ASSOCIATION.
ABBOTT, C. C. Primitive industry- Salem,
1881.
ABERCROMBIE, W. R. Copper river explor
ing expedition. Washington, 1900.
ABERT, J. W. Report of Lieut. J. W. Abert
of his examination of New Mexico, in
the years 1846-47. (In Emory, Recon-
noissance, 1848.)
ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OP PHILA
DELPHIA. Journal, vols. i-vi, 1817-30.
Proceedings, vols. I-LVII, 1841-1905.
— See MOORE, CLARENCE B.
ADAIR, JAS. The history of the American
Indians. London, 1775.
ADAM, LUCIEN. See HAUMONT, PARISOT,
and ADAM.
ADAMS, C. F., jr., and ADAMS, HENRY.
Chapters of Erie, and other essays. Bos
ton, 1871.
ADELUNG, J. C., and VATER, J. S. Mith-
ridates Oder allgemeine Sprachenkunde
mit dem Vater Unser als Sprachprohe in
bey nahe fiinfhundert Sprachen und Mun-
darten. B. i-iv, Berlin, 1806-17.
AIME-MARTIN. See LETTRES EDIFIANTES.
ALARCON, FERNANDO. Relation. 1540. (In
Hakluyt, Voyages, vol. in, 1600, repr.
1810.)
— • Relation de la navigation et de la
decouverte . . . 1540. (In Ternaux-
Compans, Voyages, tome ix, Paris, 1838.)
ALBACH, JAS. R. Annals of the West.
Pittsburg, 1856.
ALBERT, GEORGE DALLAS. History of West
moreland county, Pennsylvania. Phila
delphia. 1882.
ALCALA. See GALIANO, D.
ALCEDO, ANTONIO DE. Diccionario geografico-
hist6rico de las Indias Occidentales 6
America. Tomos i-v. Madrid, 1786-89.
ALDRICH. H. L. Arctic Alaska and Siberia,
or eight months with Arctic whalemen.
Chicago. 1889.
ALEGRE, FRANCISCO JAVIER. Historia de la
Compaiifa de Jesus en Nueva-Espaiia.
Tomos i-m. Mexico, 1841.
ALEXANDER, JAS. EDWARD. L'Acadie ; or,
seven years' explorations in British
America. Vols. i-n. London, 1849.
ALLEN, Miss A. J. Ten years in Oregon.
Travels and adventures of Doctor E.
White and Lady, west of the Rocky
mountains. Ithaca, 1850.
ALLEN, E. A. Prehistoric world : or, van
ished races. Cincinnati, 1885.
ALLEN, HARRISON. Crania from the mounds
of the St. John's river, Florida. (Jour.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, N. s., vol. x,
1896.)
ALLEN, HENRY T. Report of an expedition
to the Copper, Tanana, and Koyukuk
rivers, in the territory of Alaska, in the
year 1885. Washington, 1887.
ALLEN, J. A. The American bisons, living
and extinct. (Memoirs Geol. Surv. Ken
tucky, vol. I, pt. n, Cambridge, 1876.)
AMERICAN ACADEMY OF ARTS AND SCIENCES.
Memoirs, vol. n, pt. n, Charlestown,
1804 ; vol. in, pt. I, Cambridge, 1809.
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION.
Memoirs. Vol. i, pt. 2, Lancaster, Pa.,
1906. Vol. I, pt. 6, Lancaster, 1907.
Vol. n, pts. 1-4, Lancaster, 1907-08.
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST. Vols. i-xi,
Washington, 1888-98 ; N. s., vols. i-xn,
New York and Lancaster, 1899-1910.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN AND ORIENTAL
JOURNAL. Vols. i-xxxn, Chicago [and
elsewhere], 1878-1910.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY. Trans
actions and Collections ( Archseologia
Americana), vols. i-vn, Worcester, 1820-
85. Proceedings [various numbers].
AMERICAN ARCHAEOLOGIST. Vol. n, Colum
bus, 1898. (Formerly The Antiquarian,
q. v.)
AMERICAN ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCE
MENT OF SCIENCE. Proceedings. Vol. i
(Philadelphia, 1849) to vol. LVIII (Chi
cago, 1908).
AMERICAN CATHOLIC QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Vol. vi, no. 23, Philadelphia, 1881.
AMERICAN ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Trans
actions, vols. i-in, New York, 1845-53.
Publications, vols. i-n, Leyden, 1907-09.
AMERICAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY. Jour
nal, vols. i-xxxn, New York, 1859-1900.
Bulletin, vols. XXXIII-XLI, New York,
1901-09. (Formerly, 1859-60, American
Geographical and Statistical Society.)
AMERICAN GEOLOGIST. Vols. i-xxxiv,
Minneapolis, 1888-1904.
AMERICAN HISTORICAL RECORD, and REPER
TORY OF NOTES AND QUERIES. Vol. i,
Philadelphia, 1872.
AMERICAN JOURNAL OF ARCHAEOLOGY. Vol.
I, no. 2, Baltimore, 1885.
AMERICAN JOURNAL OF SCIENCE AND ARTS.
Series i-iv, New York and New Haven,
1818-1905.
1179
1180
BIBLIOGRAPHY
\vFric\N M\PS. [Miscellaneous Collection
"of" eai'lv American maps, l.M.»-l <•»»>.
Two vois. In the library of the I . S.
•VMFr'i'cxx' ''MFSEFM 'OF NATFRAL HISTORY.
'Memoirs : Anthropology, vols. i-vi, New
Yoi-k. 1SOX-1000. Bulletin, nos. 1--'-.
AM^.VAXK' NATl RALIST Vol. ' <SalCIU'
isr.si to vol. xxxix (Boston, lOOo).
\MFRIC.\X ORIENTAL SOCIETY. Journal.
Vol ix. New Haven, 1871.
AMKUICAX PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. Min
utes and proceedings; Digest, vol. i,
i >iii i-iiii-i Till i'i 1744—1838 Proceedings,
is.'1'1 Sv. Mtltdelphia, Ip^-lOOp!
Transactions, vols. i-vi. Philadelphia.
ITVi ISO'.) Transactions (new series),
vols. i- xix. Philadelphia. 1818-08.
AMERICAN' PIOXEEU. A monthly periodical
'devoted to the objects of the Logan His
torical Society. vols. i-n, Cincinnati,
\MFRIC \\ STATE PAPERS. Documents, legis-
"la'tive 'and executive, of the Congress ot
the United States. Class II. Indian Al
fa irs. Vols. i-n. Washington, 1832-34.
\MFS JOHX (1. Report in regard to the
condition of the Mission Indians of Cali
fornia. Washington. 1873 [1874].
AXAI.ES DHL MlNISTERIO DE FOMENTO. SeC
MEXICO. SECRETARlA DE FOMENTO.
AXDKRSOX. AI.KX. C. Notes on the Indian
tribes of British North America and the
north west coast. (In Historical Maga
zine. 1st ser.. vol. vii. New York and
London. 1st;:',.)
\XDI:RSO.X, AI.KX. D. The silver country
er the great. Southwest. New York,
1X77.
ANDERSOX. J. Nachrichten von Island,
(Jrdnland und der Strasse Davis. Ham
burg. 1740.
Rcschryving van Ysland, Greenland
• •n de Straat Davis. Tot nut der Weten-
schappeu en den Koophandel. Amsterdam,
1750.
ANNAI.ES DE LA PROPAGATION DE LA Foi.
i Various editions. )
ANNFAL ARCH.KOLOGICAL REPORTS. (In
Ann. Rep- Can. Inst. for 188(5-94, To
ronto, issx !>4. and App. to Rep. Min
ister of Education. Ontario, 1804-1004,
Toronto. 1S90-1005.)
ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF WASHINGTON.
Transactions, vols. i-ni, Washington,
1SX1-X5.
• Sec AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST.
A NTHi:<>i'os. Revue Internationale d'Eth-
nolo'_rie et de Linguistique. T. i-v.
Salx.biirg. 10OC, -1O.
A.vrioFARi AX (TiiK). Vol. i, Columbus,
1V>7. ( dm tin IK d r;.s The American
Archa-ologisr. <|. v.)
AvnoriTATEs AMERICANS, sive scriptores
septent rlonales serum ante-Columbiana-
ruin in America. Ilafni;e. 1837.
ANTISKLL. Tnos. (leoU^ical report. 1850.
( In Pacific Railroad Reps., vol. vm, Wash
iii-ton. lsr.7.)
Awn, i.K. !.<> Siinr. NYr D'ANVILLE.
APPI.KTONS' CYCLOPEDIA OF AMERICAN Bi-
OCRAPIIV. Vols. i-vn. New York. 181)5-
19()0.
ARUKIC, EDWARD, <•<!. The English Scholar's
Library. ('apt. .lohn Smith, 100X-1G31.
I'.iriniimham, 1SX4.
Ai:< ii.F.oi.odiA. ,Srr SOCIETY OF ANTI-
01 ARIKS OF LoXDoN.
ARCH.V:OLO<;IA AMERICANA. Sec AMERICAN
ANTlgrAUiAS SOCIETY.
AUCH.KOLOGICAL INSTITFTIO OF AMERICA.
I 'alters. American series, vol. I, Boston
and London, ixxi (reprinted 1883) ; vol.
in. CamhridL'e, 1X00; vol. iv. Cambridge.
1S!(L'; vol. v. Cambridge. 1X00. Animal
Report. First to Eleventh, Cambridge,
isso !>o. Bulletin, vol. l, Boston, 1883.
— See. BANDELIEU, A. F.
ANNUAL
ARCH.EOLOGTCAL REPORTS.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS.
ARCIIAOOLOGIST (THE). Vols. i-n. Water
loo Ind., 1X03-04 : vol. m, N. Y., 1SJ>5.
(Merged u'ith Popular Science News, New
York. Oct. 1805.)
\RCIIDALE, JNO. A n<",v description of
Carolina. London, 1707. (Same, Charles
ton. ISL'2.)
ARCHER, WM. Fee NANSEN, F.
ARCH iv FIVR ANTHROPOLOGIE. B. i-xxx,
Braunschweig, 1866-1904.
ARCIIIV Fi%R WlSSENSCHAFTLICHE IvUNDE
vox RUSSLAND. B. i-xxv, Berlin, 1841-
ARMSTRONG, A. Personal narrative of the
discovery of the north west passage.
London, 1857.
ARMSTRONG, A. N. Oregon : Comprising a
brief history and full description of the
territories of Oregon and Washington.
Chicago. 1857.
ARMSTRONG, 1'. A. The Piaza or, the devil
among the Indians. Morris, 111.. 1887.
ARRICIVITA, JFAX DOMINGO. Cronica sera-
flea y apostolica del Colegio de Propa
ganda Fide de la Santa Crux de Queretaro
eji la Nuova Espaila. Segunda parte.
Mexico, 1702.
— See ESPINOSA.
ARROWS MITII, A. A map exhibiting all the
new discoveries in the interior parts of
North America. London, 1705. [Addi
tions to June 1814.]
— and LEWIS. A new and elegant
general atlas. Intended to accompany
the new improved edition of Morse's
geography. Boston, May 1812.
ASHE, THOMAS. Travels in America per
formed in 1800. For the purpose of ex
ploring the rivers Alleghany, Mononga-
hela, 'Ohio and Mississippi, and ascer
taining the produce and condition of
their banks and vicinity. London. 1808.
ATWATER, CALEH. Description of the an
tiquities discovered in the state of Ohio
and other western states. (In Archseo-
logia Americana, vol. i, 1820.)
— The writings of. Columbus, 1833.
— The Indians of the northwest, their
manners, customs, &c. &c. Columbus,
1850.
Aroor\RD, OLYMPE. A travers I'Aruerique.
Le far-west. Paris, 18(50.
ATOFKON, JNO. W. Western journal : 1840-
1X50. Cleveland, 100(5.
AITSLAND (DAS). B. I-LXVII, Stuttgart,
1828-04.
B. A. A. S. Sec BRITISH ASSOCIATION.
BACHE R. MEADE. Reaction time w:tn
reference to race. (Psychological Rev.,
vol. ii. no. 5, New York and London,
Sept. 1805.)
BACK. OEO. Narrative of the Arctic land
expedition in the years 1833. 1834, and
1835. Philadelphia, 1836. (Same, Lon
don, 1X30.)
— • Narrative of an expedition in
II. M. S. Terror, on the Arctic shores,
in the years 1X36-7. London, 1838.
BACON, O'LMEU N. A history of Natick,
from its first settlement in 1051 to the
present time. Boston, 1850.
BACON. Tnos. Laws of Maryland at large,
with proper indexes [1637-17621. An
napolis, 1705.
BACQFEVILLE DE LA POTHERIE. C.-C. LE ROY
DE LA. Histoire de 1'Amerique Septen-
trionale. Tomes i -iv. Paris, 1722.
(Same, Paris, 1753.)
B \EGEKT .7 \coi5 N.ichrichten von der
amerikanischen Halbinsel Californien ;
mit einem zweyfachen Anhang falschcr
Nachrichten. Mannheim, 1772. .
— An account of the aboriginal in
habitants of the California peninsula.
Translated bv Charles Ran. (Smith
sonian Reps, for 1863 and 1864, reprinted
1865 and 1875.1
BULL. 3oj
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1181
BAER, K. E. VON, and HELMERSEN, G. vox.
Beitrage znr Kentniss des russischen
Reiches und der angriinzenden Lander
Asiens. B. i. St. Petersburg, 1839.
BAFFIN, W. The voyage of W. Baffin,
1620-22. Edited with notes and intro-
- duction by C. K. Markham. (Hakluyt
Society Pub., vol. LXIII, London, 1881.)
BAKKK, C. ALICE. True stories of New
England captives. Cambridge, 1807.
BAKER, MARCUS. Geographic dictionary of
Alaska. (Bull. U. S. Geological Survey,
Washington, 1901. 1902. 1906.)
BAKER, TIIEODOR. Uber die Musik der nord-
amerikanischen Wilden. Leipzig, 1882.
BALBI, ADRIEN. Atlas ethnographique du
globe, ou classification des peuples an-
ciens et modernes d'apres leurs langues.
Paris, 1820.
BALFOUR, HENRY. Evolution in decorative
art. London, 1893.
BALL, T. H. Sec HALBERT. H. S. and BALL.
BALLAXTYNE, R. M. Hudson's bay ; or
everyday life in the wilds of North
America. Edinburgh, 1848.
— Ungara : a tale of Esquimaux land.
London, 1857. London, 1860.
BALLARD, EDWARD. Geographical names on
the coast of Maine. (U. S. Coast Survey
Rep. for 1808, Washington, 1871.)
BANCROFT, GEO. History of the United
States. Vols. i-xi. Boston. 1838-75.
BAXCROFT, HUBERT HOWE. The works of.
Vols. i-xxxix. San Francisco, 1886-90.
[Vols. i-v, Native races, vi-vn, Central
America, ix-xiv, North Mexican States
and Texas. xvn, Arizona and New
Mexico. xvm-xxiv, California. xxv,
Nevada, Colorado, Wyoming, xxvi, Utah,
xxvii-xxvm, Northwest Coast, xxix-
xxx. Oregon, xxxi, Washington, Idaho,
Montana. xxxn, British Columbia,
xxxin, Alaska, xxxiv, California pas
toral, xxxv, California inter pocula.
xxxvi - xxxvii, Popular tribunals,
xxxviii, Essays and miscellany, xxxix.
Literary industries. Various editions of
these works have been cited.]
BAXDELIER, ADOLF F. Historical introduc
tion to studies among the sedentary In-
diang of New Mexico. (Papers of the
Archaeological Institute of America,
American ser., vol. i, Boston, 1881.)
— I Reports on his investigations in
New Mexico during the years 1883-84.1
Fifth Ann. Rep. Archreoiogical Institute
of America, Cambridge, 1884.)
— Alvar Nunez Cabeza de Vaca. (Mag
azine of Western History, Cleveland,
Ohio, vol. iv, July, 1886.)
— La decouverte du Nouveau-Mexique
par Je moine Franciscain Frere Marcos
de Nice en 1539. (Revue d'Ethno-
graphie, tome v, Paris, 1886.)
— The discovery of New Mexico by
Fray Marcos of Nizza. (Magazine of
Western History, vol. iv, Cleveland, Sept.
1886.)
— Final report of investigations among
the Indians of the southwestern United
States, carried on mainly in the years
from 1880 to 1885. (Papers of the
Archaeological Institute of America,
American series, vol. in, Cambridge,
1890; iv, Cambridge, 1892.)
— Historical archives of the Hemen-
way Southwestern Archaeological Expedi
tion. (Compte-rendu Congres Interna
tional des Ame"ricanistes. 7me sess., 1888,
Berlin, 1890.)
— Contributions to the history of the
southwestern portion of the United
States. (Papers of the Archaeological
Institute of America, American series,
vol. v. Cambridge, 1890.^
— The Delight makers. New York,
1890.
BAXDELIER, ADOLF F. Documentary his
tory of the Zuiii tribe. (Jour. Am.
Ethnol. and Archseol., vol. in, Boston
and New York, 1892.)
— The Gilded man (El Dorado) and
other pictures of the Spanisli occupancy
of America. New York, 1893.
BARAGA, FREDERIC. Dictionary of the
Otchipwe language, explained in English.
Part I, English-Otchipwe, Montreal. 1878.
Part II, Otchipwe-English, Montreal,
1880. (In Grammar and Dictionary of
the Otchipwe language, new ed., Mon
treal, 1882.)
— • A theoretical and practical gram
mar of the Otchipwe language. Second
ed., Montreal, 1878.
BARANTS, WM. See DE VEER, G.
BARBER, EDWIN A. Comparative vocabu
lary of Utah dialects. (Bull. U. S. Geol.
and Geog. Survey of the Territories, vol.
in, Washington, 1877.)
BARBER, Jxo. W. Historical collections,
being a general collection of historical
facts, traditions, biographical sketches,
&c., relating to the history and antiqui
ties of every town in Massachusetts.
Worcester, 1839.
— The history and antiquities of New
England, New York, New Jersey, and
Pennsylvania. Hartford, 1844.
— and HOWE, II. Historical collec
tions of the State of New Jersey. New
York, 1844.
BARCIA CARBALLIDO Y ZUNIGA, ANDRES G.
Ensayo cronologico para la historia ge
neral de la Florida, 1512-1722, por Ga
briel de Cardenas Z. Cano [pseud.].
Madrid, 1723.
— Historiadores primitives de las In-
dias Occidentales. Tomes i-in. Madrid,
1749.
BARNUM, FRANCIS. Grammatical funda
mentals of the Innuit language as spoken
by the Eskimo of the western coast of
Alaska. Boston and London, 1901.
BARR, JAS. A correct and authentic nar
rative of the Indian war in Florida. New
York, 1836.
BARRATT, Jos. The Indian of New Eng
land and the northeastern provinces ; a
sketch of the life of an Indian hunter,
ancient traditions relating to the Etche-
min tribe [etc.]. Middletown, Conn.,
1851.
BARREIRO, ANTONIO. Ojeada sobre Nuevo-
Mexico. Puebla, 1832.
— • See Pixo, PEDRO B.
BARRETT. S. M., ed. Geronimo's story of
his life. New York, 1906.
BARRETT - LEXXARD, CHAS. E. Travels in
British Columbia, with the narrative of
a yacht voyage round Vancouver island.
London, 1862.
BARROW, J. Chronological history of the
voyages into the Arctic regions. London,
1818.
— A voyage of discovery in the Arctic
regions. London, 1846.
BARROWS, DAVID PRESCOTT. Ethno-botany
of the Coahuilla Indians of southern
California. (Univ. of Chicago, Dept.
Anthropology, Chicago, 1900.)
BARROWS, WM. Oregon. The struggle for
possession. Boston, New York, and Cam
bridge, 1884.
B \RSTO w, G. History of New Hampshire
from 1614 to 1819. 2d ed. Concord,
1853.
BARTLETT, JNO. R. Personal narrative of
explorations and incidents . . . connected
with the United States and Mexican
Boundary Commission, 1850-53. Vols.
i-n. New York, 1854.
- — • Dictionary of Americanisms. A
glossary of words and phrases usually
regarded as peculiar to the United States.
Boston, 1860.
1182
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
HVKTO.V, BEX.T. S. New views of the origin
Of the tribes and nations of America.
Philadelphia, 1707. Same. 17!>8.
B \RTRVM. Jxo. Observations on the in
habitants, climate, soil, rivers, produc
tions, animals, and other matters worthy
of notice made by Mr. John Bartram, in
his travels from 1'ensilvania to Onon-
dago. Oswego, and the Lake Ontario in
Canada, to which is annexed a curious
account of the cataracts of Niagara, by
Mr. 1'eter Kalm. London, 1751.
BAKTUA.M. WM. Travels through North and
South Carolina. Georgia, East and West
Florida, the Cherokee country, the ex
tensive territories of the Muscogulges
or Creek Confederacy, and the country
of the Chactaws. Philadelphia, 1701.
London, 1702.
— Voyage dans les parties sud de
rAmeriq'ue septentrionale. Traduits de
1'anglais par P. V. P.enoist. Tomes i-n.
Paris, 1700-1, SOI.
RASKIN', FOKSTER, & Co. Illustrated his
torical atlas of Indiana. Chicago, 1876.
HASSAXIEK, M. Histoire notable de la
Floride. Paris, 1580.
BATES. II. W. Nrr STANFORD,, EDWARD.
BATTEY, THUS. C. Life and adventures of
a Quaker among the Indians. Boston
and New York, 1875. (Same, 1876.)
B.UURY DES Lo/.n-:uES, Louis N. Voyage a
la Louisiane et sur le continent de
rAmerique septentrionale, fait dans les
anne"es 1704 ft 1708. Paris, 1802.
BEACH, W.M. W. The Indian miscellany :
containing papers on the history, an
tiquities, arts, languages, religions, tra
ditions and superstitions of the American
aboriginies. Albany, 1877.
BEADLE, J. II. The undeveloped west ; or,
five years in the territories. Philadel
phia. Chicago, Cincinnati, St. Louis.
[1873.]
— Western wilds, and the men who
redeem them. Detroit, 1877. Cincin
nati, 1X7X.
BEALE, EDWARD F. Letter from the Secre
tary of the Interior, communicating the
report of Edward F. Beale. superintend
ent of Indian Affairs in California, re
specting the condition of Indian affairs
in that state. (Senate Ex. Doc. no. 57,
.".I'd Cong., I'd. sess., 1853.)
BEATTY, ('HAS. The journal of a two
months tour to the westward of the
Allegany mountains. 2d ed. Edin
burgh, 170H.
BBAUCHAMP, WM. M. The Iroquois trail;
or, foot-prints of the Six Nations. Fav-
ettevillp. N. Y., 1802.
— Aboriginal chipped stone implements
of New York. (Bull. N. Y. State Mus.,
no. ]«;. Albany. 1S!»7.)
— Polished stone articles used by the
New York aborigines. (Ibid., no. 18,
Albany, 1X07.)
-Aboriginal occupation of New York.
( Ibid., no. .'',2. Albany. 1000.)
— Wampum and shell articles used bv
the New York Indians. (Ibid., no. 41,
Albany. 1001.)
Horn and bone implements of the
id.,
New York Indians.
1902.)
(Ibid., no. 50, Albany,
— — - Metallic ornaments of the New York
Indians. (Ibid., no. 73, Albany. 1003)
— - - A history of the New York Iroquois.
(Ibid., no. 1 8. Albany, 1005)
——-Aboriginal plac
i
Harrington,
names of New
' Albany, 1007.)
"rtliwost passage
Possibility of an-
BK.-KWITII. E. G. Report. ( Pacific Rail
road Reports, vol. n, Washington, 1855.)
BECKWITH, HIRAM W. Indian names of
water courses in the State of Indiana.
(Indiana Department of Geology and
Natural History, 12th Ann. Rep., 1882,
Indianapolis, 1883.)
— The Illinois and Indiana Indians.
Chicago, 1884.
BECKWOURTH, JAS. P. See BONNER, T. D.
BEECHEY, FREDERIC W. Narrative of a
voyage to the Pacific and Beering's strait,
to cooperate with the Polar expeditions.
Parts i-n. London, 1831. Philadel
phia, 1832.
— Voyages of discovery toward the
North Pole. London, 1843.
BELCHER, EDWARD. Narrative of a voyage
round the world. Vol. I. London, 1843.
BELCOURT, G. A. Department of Hudson's
Bay ; translated from the French by Mrs.
Letitia May. (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll., vol.
i. St. Paul, 1872.)
BELKOFF, Z. Prayers and hymns of Yukon-
Kuskokwim language. New York, 1896.
BELL, A. W. On the native races of New
Mexico. (Journal Ethnological Society
of London, N. s., vol. \, session 1868-69,
London, 1869.)
BELL, C. N. Hudson's bay : our northern
waters. Winnipeg, 1884.
BELL, ROBERT. The medicine man, or In
dian and Eskimo notions of medicine.
(Canada Medical and Surgical Journal,
Montreal, Mar.-Apr. 1886.)
BELL, SOLOMON [pseud.]. See SNELLING,
BELL, WM. A. New tracks in North Amer
ica. A journal of travel and adventure
whilst engaged in the survey for a south
ern railroad to the Pacific ocean. Vols.
i-n. London, 1860.
BELLI x, M. Partie orientale de la Nouvelle
France ou de Canada, 1755. (In Ho-
mann, J. B., Atlas geographicus major,
Norimbergse, 1759.)
BELTRAMI, GIACOMO C. A pilgrimage in
Europe and America, leading to the dis
covery of the sources of the Mississippi
and Bloody river. Vols. i-n. London,
1828.
BEXAVIDES, ALONSO DE. Memorial. Mad
rid, 1630. (Also translation in Land of
Sunshine, vol. xm, Los Angeles, Cal.,
1900.)
BEXTON, ELBERT JAY. The Wabash trade
route in the development of the old
Northwest. (John Hopkins Univ. Stud
ies in Hist, and Polit. Sci., ser. xxi, nos.
1-2, Baltimore, 1903.)
BEXZONI, GIRALAMO. History of the New
World. (Ilakluyt Society Pub., vol. xxi,
London, 1857.)
BERCJHAUS, HEINRICH C. W. Physikaliscber
Atlas ; geographisches Jahrbuch zur Mit-
theilung aller neuen Erforschungen. 2
vols in 4 pts. Gotha, 1850-52.
— Allgemeiner ethnographischer Atlas,
oder Atlas der Vb'lker-kunde. Gotha, 1852.
BERLAXDIER, Luis, and CHOVELL, RAFAEL.
Diario de viage de la Comision de Lfmites
que puso el gobierno de la Republica.
Mexico, 1850.
BERQUIX-DUVALLOX, M. Vue de la colonie
Espagnole du Mississippi, ou des pro
vinces de Louisiane et Floride occiden-
tale, en Tannee 1802. Paris, 1803.
— Travels in Louisiana and the Flor-
idas : From the French, with notes by
J. Davis. New York. 1806.
BESSELS, EMIL. Die Amerikanische Nord-
pol-Expedition. Leipzig, 1878.
BETTS, C. WYLLYS. American colonial his
tory illustrated by contemporary medals.
New York. 1804.
BEVERLEY, ROBERT. History of Virginia,
by a native and inhabitant of the place.
2d ed. London, 1722.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1183
BIBLIOTHEQUE de Linguistique et d'Ethno-
graphie Americaines. \Tols. i-m. Paris
and San Francisco, 1875-76.
BIEDMA, Luis HERNANDEZ DE. Journal of
the expedition of H. de Soto into
Florida. (In French, B. F., Historical
Collections of Louisiana, pt. 2, 1850.)
— A relation of what took place dur
ing the expedition of Captain Soto.
(Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vol. ix, London,
1851.)
Relacion de la isla de la Florida.
(In Smith, B., Coleccion de Varios Docu-
mentos para la Historia de la Florida y
Tiorras Adyacentes, tomo i, Londres,
1857.)
Relation of the conquest of Florida
presented in the year 1544 to the King
of Spain in Council. Translated from
the original document. (Narratives of
the career of Hernando de Soto, trans
lated by B. Smith, New York, 1806.)
— See GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS.
Arctic experiences. New
BIGELOW, J. M. General description of the
botanical character of the soil and pro
ductions along the road traversed.
(Pacific Railroad Reports, vol. iv, Wash
ington, 1856.)
BIOGRAPHICAL and historical memoirs of
northwest Louisiana, containing a large
fund of biography of actual residents,
and an historical sketch of thirteen
counties. Nashville and Chicago, 1890.
BIRDSALL, W. R. Cliff dwellings of the
canons of the Mesa Verde. (Bull. Am.
Geog. Soc., vol. xxni, New York, 1891.)
BLACK HAWK. See PATTERSON, J. B., ed.
BLACKMORE, WM. On the North American
Indians. (Jour. p]thnol. Soc. London,
N. s., vol. i, session 1868-69, London,
1869.)
BLAEU, JEAN. Dovzieme volvme de la geo-
graphie blaviane, contenant I'Ameriqve
qvi est la V. partie de la terre. Amster
dam. 1667. [Quoted as Blaeu, Atlas,
vol. xii.]
BLAKE, E. V.
York. ]S74.
BLAKE, WM. P. Geological report. (Pacific
Railroad Reports, vol. v, Washington,
1856.)
— • The chalchihuitl of the Mexicans : its
locality and association and its identity
with turquoise. (Am. Jour. Sci. and
Arts, 2d s., vol. xxv, New Haven, 1858.)
i BLAKE, WILSON W. The cross, ancient and
modern. New York. [1888.]
•BLiss, EUGENE F., ed. Diary of David
Zeisberger, a Moravian missionary among
the Indians of Ohio. Vols. i-ii. Cin
cinnati, 1885.
;BoAS, FRANZ. Baffin-Land. Geographische
Ergebnisse einer in den Jahren 1883
und 1884 ausgefiihrten Forschungreise.
(Erganzungsheft 80 zu Petermanns Mit-
teilungen, Gotha, 1885.)
— Zur Ethnologic Britisch-Kolumbiens.
(Petermanns Mitteilungen, Band xxxm,
Heft v, Gotha, 1887.)
Census and reservations of the
Kwakiutl nation. (Bull. Am. Geog. Soc.,
vol. xix, no. 3, New York, 1887.)
— The central Eskimo. (Sixth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington. 1 8SS. i
— Songs and dances of the Kwakiutl.
(Jour. Am. Folk-lore, vol. I. Boston,
1888.)
— Die Tsimschian. (Zeitschrift fiir
Ethnologie, B. xx, Berlin, 1888.)
— The half-blood Indian. An anthro-
pometric study. (Pop. Sci. Mo., vol.
XLV, Now York, Oct. 3894.)
— Human faculty as determined by
race. (Proc, Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. 1894.
vol. XLIII, Salem, .1895.)
— Zur Anthropologie dor nordamori-
kanischen Indianer. (Verhandl. der Ber
liner ©esel. fur Anthr., Berlin, 1895.)
BOAS, FRAXZ. Chinook texts. (Bull. 20,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1895.)
— Anthropometrical observations on
the Mission Indians of southern Cali
fornia. (Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci., vol.
XLIV, Salem, 1896.)
— Decorative art of the Indians of the
North Pacific coast. (Bull. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist., vol. ix, no. 10, New York.
1897.)
The social organization and the se
cret societies of the Kwakiutl Indians.
(Rep. U. S. Nat. Museum for 1895,
Washington, 1897.)
-The mythology of the Bella Coola
Indians. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist.,
vol. II, Anthropology I, New York, 1898.)
Facial paintings of the Indians of
northern British Columbia. (Ibid.)
— A. J. Stone's measurements of na
tives of the Northwest Territories.
(Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xiv, New
York, 1901.)
— The Eskimo of Baffin land and
Hudson bay. (Ibid., vol. xv, pt. 1, New
York, 1901.)
— Kathlamet texts. (Bull. 26, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1901.)
-Tsimshian texts. (Bull. 27, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1902.)
— and FARRAND, L. Physical charac-
istics of the tribes of British Columbia.
(Rep. Brit. Asso. Adv. Sci. for 1898,
London, 1899.)
— See NORTHWESTERN TRIBES OF CAN
ADA ; TEIT. JAMES.
BOAS ANNIVERSARY VOLUME. Anthropo
logical papers written in honor of Franz
Boas, Professor of Anthropology in Co
lumbia University, on the twenty-fifth an
niversary of his doctorate. New York,
1906.
BOGORAS, WALDEMAR. The Chukchee. I.
Material Culture. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., Pub. Jesup N. Pac. Exped., vol. vn,
Leiden and New York, 1904.)
BOH ux, EDMUND. See HEYLYX. PETER.
BOLLAERT, WM. Observations on the In
dian tribes in Texas. (Jour. Ethnol. Soc.
London, vol. n. 1850.)
BOLLER, HENRY A. Among the Indians.
Eight years in the far west : 1858-1866.
Embracing sketches of Montana and Salt
Lake. Philadelphia, 1868.
BOLTOX, ROBERT. History of the several
towns, manors, and patents of the county
of Westchester. Vols. i-ii. New York,
1881.
BONNELL, GEO. W. Topographical de
scription of Texas. To which is added
an account of the Indian tribes. Austin,
1840.
BONNER, T. D. The life and adventures of
James P. Beckwourth, mountaineer,
scout, and pioneer. New York, 1856.
BONNEVILLE, BENJ. L. E. The Rocky
mountains ; or scenes, incidents, and
adventures in the far west ; digested
from his journal, by Washington Irving.
Vols. i-n. Philadelphia, 1837.
— See IRVING, W.
BOXNYCASTLE, RICHARD II. Spanish Amer
ica. Philadelphia, 1819.
— Newfoundland in 1842. Vols. i-n.
London, 1842.
BOSCANA, GERONIMO. Chinigchinich ; a his
torical account of the origin, customs,
and traditions of the Indians at the mis
sionary establishment of St. Juan Capis-
trano, Alta California ; called the Acag-
chemem Nation. (In Robinson, Alfred,
Life in California, New York. 1846.)
Bossu, N. Travels through that part of
North America formerly called Louisiana.
Translated by J. R. Forster. Vols. l-n.
London, 1771.
184
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. B.
or NATI.-RAL HISTORY.
ISTOX son
Proceedings
1M-1 lI'O.'l.
,; n i;i! W C Peculiarities of American
Indians from a physiological and path.
,1 standpoint.
.|,,ur vol. \n. no. 1. r.altimoiv. ISM), i
•H-IMNOT EI.I\S. A star in the west : or
a luiinl'l" attempt to discover the long
>s of Israel. Trenton (N. .!.),
book and catechism
n QI i-.'r', Hr.xRY. sec SMITH, WM.
,Lxo. C,. The snake dance of the
BRAGG. B. Voyage to the North Pole.
London, 1817.
BRAGGE, WM. Bibliotheca nicotiana ; a
catalogue of books about tobacco. Bir
mingham, 1880.
BRAIXERD, DAVID. Memoirs of the Rev.
David Brainerd. missionary to the In
dians. By Rev. Jonathan Edwards.
New Haven. 1822.
BRASS, M. Beitriige zur kenntniss der
kiinnstlichen schiidelverbildungen. Leip
zig, 1*87.
BKASSEfR. DE BOURBOURG, CHARLES ET-
IEXXE. Quatre lettres sur le Moxique.
1'aris. 1808.
— Manuscrit Troano. Etudes sur le
village
Ari/ona. .\>'\v ^ ork, 1
-On the border, with Crook. New
York, isjil.
-Thf medicine-men of the Apache.
(Ninth Kej>- I-'"'. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington. 1S92.I
n KM:. E. <;.. t •<!. Narratives of the career
of Ilernando de Soto. Vols i u. New
•York. l'.Mi4.
IIVET, FKI.IX. Le Comte de Zinzendorf.
Paris. IMJU.
u\V!:.\, P.KX.J. I-'. America discovered bv
the Welsh iii 1 I7i» A. D. Philadelphia,
i ^7>;.
systeme graphique et la lanyue des
Mayas. Tomes i-n. Paris, 1869-70.
to th«- villages of the Mpqui Indians of i BUEXCHLEY, Jrt-ius. Sec RE.MV (.JTLES)
and BKENCIILEY.
P.UESSAXI, FRANCESCO GIUSEPPE. Relation
abregeo de quelques missions de percs de
la Compagnie de Jesus, dans la Nouvelle
Franco. Traduit de Litalien et aug
ment e, par F. Martin. Montreal, 1852.
BREVIS XAUUATIO. See BUY, TIIEODORO DE
BREVOORT, ELIAS. New Mexico. Her nat
ural resources and attractions. Santa
Fe, 1875.
BRICE, WALLACE A. History of Fort
Wayne, from the earliest known accounts
of this point, to the present period.
Fort Wayne, 1868.
BRICKELL, JNO. The natural history of
North Carolina. With an account of the
trade, manners, and customs of the
Christian and Indian inhabitants. Dub
lin. 17H7".
BRINTON, DANIEL, G. Notes on the Flo-
ridian peninsula, its literary history, In
dian tribes and antiquities. Philadel
phia. 1859.
-Myths of the New World. New
York, 1808.
-National legend of the Chahta-Mus-
kokee tribes. Morrisania, N. Y., 1870.
— American hero-myths. A study in
t iie native religions of the western con
tinent. Philadelphia, 1882.
— Essays of an Americanist. Phila
delphia, 1890.
— The American race. New York,
xtending f
Ceorgia.
i.i.s. ('.xijiN'/rox. New -, n
f America, divided into it
tates, liovcrnmi'ins, and ot
ions. London, 17M.
vi.i:s. JNII. .\aierica laid down from the
bservations of the Uoyal Academy of
cienci s. and compared with the maps of
Boston
. p.. n. d. i
sheet map
kingdoms,
r sitlidivi-
Sans->n. Nolin. 1 MI l-'ei". I )e Li
Mitchell. London [after 17r.nl.
- New pocket map of the United
States of America, the British posses
sions of (V.nada. Nova Scotia, and New
Fonndland, \vith the Fren<'h and Spanish
territories of Louisiana and Florida.
"/.MAN, .1 N,,. L. A sketch of the history
l Maryland during the first three year's
alter iis settlement. Baltimore, 1 s'l 1.
!'>ry of Man land, from its lirst
settlement in ir,.;;; t(, ,',,,. restoration in
"'••''"• Vc.N. t n. Baltimore, is:;7
I:M:II'«:I:. 11. M. Views of Louisiana :
"-''t'lei- with a journal of a voyage IID
Hi" Missouri river, in Isn. Pittsburgh,
1^-11: P.altimore. is|7.
- M".\i"an lett
s "I the
;tates
• Early dis
'*'<•". '
ni" ••astles of Cibola. and the present
History of tin
ti"M. 17!) I. Pittsburg. is.V.l. '
:\l'ia 1:1 . .1 MI. Travels in the interior of
. MI the years ls(i!», isio, and
Liverpool .;,„] i.(1I,dun ls]7
Tin- Arctic regions ' in,,0.
i':'ted with photographs taken
i'' "xpedltion io Gn-cnland
'•'•'I'tive narrative. London 1s7",
V-;:!M %.-,"• Atlas iir ih" ^Hfi-
— e<l. Library of aboriginal American
literature. Vols. i-vi. ' Philadelphia,
1882-85. (1, Chronicles of the Mayas.
2. The Iroquois book of rites. 3, The
Comedy-ballad of (iiiegiience. 4, A mi
gration legend of the Creek Indians, vol.
i. 5, The Lenape and their legends. 6,
The annals of the Cakchiquels. )
BRITISH ADMIRALTY CHART. North Amer
ica west coast and adjacent shores of
British Columbia, 1859-64. Surveyed by
rapt. (}. N. Itichards. No. 1,917.
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY. His
torical table of languages and dialects.
(Eighty-first report, London. 1885.)
BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCE
MENT OF SCIENCE. Sec ETHNOLOGICAL
SI-RVEY OF CANADA ; NORTHWESTERN
TRIHES OF CANADA.
P.RITISII Coi.rMKiA. Map of British Colum
bia : being a geographical division of the
Indians of the' province, according to
their nationality or dialect. Victoria,
B. C., 1872.
BRITTON, N. L., and BROWN, ADDTSON.
Illustrated flora of the northern United
States, Canada, and the British posses
sions. Vols. i-in. New York, 189fi-98.
BROCA, P. Sur la deformation Toulou-
saine du crane. Paris, 1872.
BRODRACK, .T. Nacb Osten. (East Green
land Expedition.) Niesky, 1882.
BKODHEAD, 1^. W. The Delaware Water
<:.-ip. Philadelphia, 18G7. (Same, Phil
adelphia, 1870.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1185
BROKE, GEO. With sack and stock in
Alaska. London, 1891.
BROOKS, ALFRED H., et al. Reconnoissances
in the Cape Nome and Northern Bay
regions, Alaska, in 1900. U. S. Geol.
Survey, Washington, 1901.
BROOKS, C. W. Jeanette relics. San Fran
cisco, 1884.
BROWER, J. V. Quivira. (Memoirs of Ex
plorations in the Basin of the Missis
sippi, vol. i, St. Paul, 1898.)
— Ilarahey. (Ibid., vol. 11, St. Paul,
1899.)
Kathio. (Ibid., vol. iv, St. Paul,
1901.)
— Kakabikansing. (Ibid., vol. v, St.
Paul, 1902.)
— Minnesota. Discovery of its area.
(Ibid., vol. vi, St. Paul, 1903.)
— Kansas. Monumental perpetuation
of its earliest history. 1541-1896.
Ibid, vol. vn, St. Paul, 1903.)
— and BUSTINELL, D. I., Jr. Mille
Lac. (Ibid., vol. HI, St. Paul, 1900.)
BROWN, ALEX. The genesis of the United
States. A narrative of the movement
in England, 1605-1616, which resulted
in the plantation of North America by
Englishmen. Vols. i-ir. Boston and
New York, 3890.
— The first republic in America. Bos
ton and New York, 1898.
BROWN, JNO. The North West passage.
I'd ed. London, 1860.
BROWN, SAMUEL R., ed. The Western
Gazetteer. Auburn, 1817.
BROWNE, J. Ross. Adventures in the
Apache country. New York, 1869.
— Resources of the Pacific slope. With
a sketch of the settlement and explora
tion of Lower California. New York,
1869.
BROWNELL, CIIAS. DE W. The Indian races
of North and South America. Boston,
1853.
BRUCE, M. W. Alaska, its history and
resources. Seattle, 1895.
BRUNER, F. G. Hearing of primitive peo
ples. (Columbia fniv. Archives of Psy
chology, no. 11, New Y^rk, 1908.)
BUY, THEODORO DE. Brevis narratlo eorum
qva>. in Florida Americas Provicia Gallis
acciderunt, secunda in illam nauigatione
du ce Renato de Laudoniere classis Prse-
fecto anno M.D.LXIIII qvae est secvnda
pars America. Francoforti ad Moenvm,
1591.
et JOANNES, I. DE. Collectiones
peregrinationum in Indiaui Orientalem et
Indiam Occidentalem, XXV partibus com-
prehensae. T. i-xxxvu. Francoforti ad
Moenum, 1590-1634.
j BRYANT, CIIAS. S., and MURCH, ABEL B.
History of the great massacre by the
Sioux Indians. St. Peter, Minn., 1872.
IBRYCE, GEO. Remarkable history of the
Hudson's Bay Company. New York, 1900.
i BUCHANAN, JAS. Sketches of the history,
manners, and customs of the North
American Indians, with a plan for their
melioration. Vols. i-n. New York,
1824. (Same, 1825.)
BUKLNA, EUSTAQUIO. Arte de la lengua
Cahita. Mexico, 1891.
— Peregrinacion de los Aztecas y
nombres geograficos indigenas de Sina-
loa. 2" ed. Mexico. 1892.
BURDER. GEO. The Welch Indians ; or. a
collection of papers, respecting a people
whose ancestors emigrated to America,
in 1170, with Prince Madoc. London
[1797].
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY. (Smith
sonian Institution.) Annual Reports,
i-xxvi, Washington, 1881-1908. Bulle
tins, 1-49, Washington, 1887-1910. In
troductions, i-iv, Washington, 1877-1880.
Miscellaneous Publications, 1-9, Wash
ington, 1880-1907. Contributions to
North American Ethnology (q. v.).
BUREAU OP CATHOLIC INDIAN MISSIONS.
Reports. Archdiocese of Baltimore,
1874-1904.
BURK, JNO. D. History of Virginia. Vols.
i-iii. Petersburg, 1804-05.
— [The same, continued by S. Jones
and L. Hugh Girardin.] Vol. iv. Peters
burg, 1816.
BURNABY, ANDREW. Travels through the
middle settlements in North America.
London, 1775.
BURROUGHS, JNO. Winter sunshine. New
York, 1876.
BURTON, RICHARD F. The City of the
Saints and across the Rocky mountains
to California. London, 1861.
BUSCHMANN, JOHANN CARL ED. Die Volker
und Sprachen Neu - Mexiko's und der
Westseite des britischen Nordamerika's.
Berlin, 1858.
— Die Spuren der aztekischen Sprache
im nordlichen Mexico und hoheren ameri-
kanischen Norden. (Abhandlungen der
Koniglichen Akademie der Wissenschaften
zu Berlin, 1854, Berlin, 1859.)
- — • Systematische Worttafel des atha-
paskischen Sprachstamnis. Dritte Abthei-
lung des Apache. (Ibid., 1859, Berlin,
1860.)
BUSHNELL, D. I., Jr. Cahokia and sur
rounding mound groups. (Papers of the
Peabody Mus., vol. in, Cambridge, 1904.)
— • The Choctaw of Bayou Lacomb, St.
Tammany parish, Louisiana. (Bull. 48,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1909.)
— See BROWER, J. V., and BUSHNELL.
BUTEL-DUMONT, GEO. M. Memoires his-
toriques sur la Louisiane, contenant ce
qui y est arrive de plus memorable depuis
1'annee 1687 jusqu'A present. Tomes i-ii.
Paris, 1753.
— -History of Louisiana. (In French,
B. F., Historical Collections of Louisiana,
vol. v, New York, 1853.)
BUTLER, W. F. The great lone land ; a
narrative of travel and adventure in the
north-west of America. 5th ed., London,
1873. 7th ed., London, 1875.
The wild north land: being the
story of a winter journey with dogs
across northern North America. London,
1873. 9th ed., London, 1884.
BUTTERFIELD, C. W. Historical account of
the expedition against Sandusky. Cin
cinnati, 1873.
— History of the Girtys, being a con
cise account of the Girty brothers. Cin
cinnati, 1890.
- Washington-Irvine correspondence.-
The official letters which passed between
Washington and Brigadier General
William Irvine and others. Madison,
Wis., 1882.
BYINGTON, CYRUS. Chata dictionary :
Chata-English and English-Chata. (MS.,
5 vols., in the archives of the Bureau
of American Ethnology, now (1910) in
process of publication.)
BYRD, WM. History of the dividing line
and other tracts. Vols. i-ir. Richmond,
1866.
CABALLERIA, JUAN. History of San Ber
nardino valley, 1810-1851. San Ber
nardino, Cal., 1902.
CABECA DE VACA, ALVAR NUNEZ. Relation.
Translated by Buckingham Smith. New
York, 1851. (Same, New York, 1871.)
CABRILLO, JUAN RODRIGUEZ. See FERREL,
BARTOLOME.
CALENDAR of Virginia state papers and
other manuscripts, 1652-1781. Arranged
and edited by William P. Palmer.
Vols. i-x. Richmond, 1875-1892.
CALIFORNIA AND NEW MEXICO. Message
and correspondence. (Ex. Doc. 17, 31st
Cong., 1st sess., Washington, 1850.)
CALIFORNIA FARMER. See TAYLOR, ALEX. S.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
VUK..KXIA MISSIONS. Supreme Court of
the rnited States. The fnitecl States vs.
.? ami's K. Boltun. Washington, 18o9.
UIKXPFK .iNo. An historical discourse
on rtie civil and religious affairs of the
Colonv of Rhode- Island and Providence
I -Mutations in New-England, in America.
Boston. 1739. (Collections R. I. Hist.
Soc.. vols. i-iv, Providence, 1838.)
\.\IBRIPGB ANTHROPOLOGICAL EXPEDITION
TO TORRES STRAITS. Reports. Vol. n,
l»ts. i and ii. Cambridge. 1001-03.
\.\IDKN SOCIETY. Publications.
i-cix. Westminster, 1838-72.
'AMKKOX. Mrs W. C. (CORA).]
Vols.
White
Pigeon. |u. p., 100!).]
AMIT.KLL, .].NO. Origin of the aborigines
of Canada. (Trans. Literary and Hist.
Soc. Quebec, Sess. 1S80-S1, Quebec, 1880.)
— 611 the origin of some American
Indian tribes. (Canadian Naturalist,
I'd s.. vol. ix. Montreal, issl.)
ANAPA. Journal of the Legislative Assem
bly of the Province of Canada. Sixth
Volume. Session. 1847. Montreal, 1847.
— Sec ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL RE-
POHTS ; ETHNOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CAN-
ADA : INDIAN AFFAIKS (CANADA).
ANADIAX INSTITUTE. Proceedings : Series
1 : The Canadian Journal : a Repertory
of Industry, Science and Art ; and a
Record of the Proceedings of the Cana
dian Institute. Vols. i-m, Toronto,
is."!'-.").""). Series ~ : The Canadian Jour
nal of Science, Literature, and History.
Vols. i-xv. Toronto, 1850-78. Series 3:
Proceedings of the Canadian Institute.
Vols. i-vn, Toronto. 1870-00. Annual
Reports: 1886-1804 (App. Rep. Min.
Education Out.. Toronto, 1888-1804).
Transactions : Vols. i-vn. Toronto,
1RSO-1004.
AXADIAN JOURNAL. See CANADIAN IN
STITUTE.
ANA i u AN NATURALIST. Sec NATURAL HIS
TORY SOCIETY OF MONTREAL.
\NADIAN RECORD OF SCIENCE, including the
proceedings of the Natural History
Society of Montreal and replacing The
Canadian Naturalist. Vols. i-vin. Mon
treal, 1885-1902.
ANTWELL, J. C. Report of the operations
of the United States Revenue Steamer
\nnirak on the Yukon river station
Alaska. 1X00-1001. Washington, 100l>'
Ai-Kt.i.iNi. (JioVANi. Ricordi di un viag-
gio scientifico nell1 America settiouale
iiHI isr,.",. Bologna. 1807.
History of California: with
1 ot the voyage from New-York,
via Nicaragua, to San Francisco, and
back, via Panama. Boston, 1854.
AiM>EXAs 7. CAXO, G.MIHIKL DE. See BAR-
CIA CARBALLIDO v ZUNICA, A G
AI:M-:<;IK MUSEUM. Annals. Vols. i-ni
Pittsburg. 1001-00.
AIMS. LU.TF.X. Observations on the crania
•••in stone paves in Tenn.-ss.M-. (11th
IsTs Ieabody Mus" Cambridge, Mass.,
-Observations on the crania from
Santa Barbara islands. California
«. Geog. Surveys West of 100th
ISTJ) IWIlOPlprl' V()I- VII> Washington,
-Measurements of crania from Cali-
Notes on the crania of New England
ms (Ann.v. Mem. Boston Soc Nat.
, Boston, 18X0. i
Mounds of the Mississippi valley
rically considered. (Mem Geoi
.Kentucky, vol. n, Frankfort, 1883 )
Food of certain American Indians
r; 'ixor, , 1- S°r" "• S" vo1' X' Wor-
I'ress and ornaments of certain
TOI- "• w°r-
CARROLL, B. R. Historical collections of
South Carolina ; embracing many rare
and valuable pamphlets, and other docu
ments, relating to the history of that
state, from its first discovery to its inde
pendence, in the year 1776. Vols. i-n.
New York, 1836.
CARTER, THOS. Medals of the British army,
and how they were won. London, 1861.
CARTIER, JACQUES. Brief recit, et suc-
cincte narration, de la nauigation faicte
es ysles de Canada. Paris, 1545.
(Same, Paris, 1863.)
CARVALIIO, S. N. Incidents of travel and
adventure in the far west ; with Col.
Fremont's last expedition across the
Rocky mountains. New York, 1857.
CARVER, JONATHAN. Travels through the
interior parts of North America, in the
years 1766, 1767. and 1768. London,
1778. r.
— Three years' travels through the
interior parts of North America for
more than five thousand miles. Phila
delphia, 1796.
— • Carver's travels in Wisconsin.
New York, 1838.
CASTANEDA DE NAGERA, PEDRO DE. Rela
tion du voyage de Cibola, entrepris en
1540. [150(:.J (Ternaux-Compans, Vo
yages, vol. ix, Paris, 1838.)
CATALOGUE des poincoins, coins et medailles
du Musee Monetaire. Paris, 1833.
CATESBY, MARK. Natural history of Caro
lina, Florida, and the Bahama islands.
Vols. i-n. London, 1731-43.
CATHOLIC PIONEER. Vol. \, no. 9, Al
buquerque, N. M., 1906.
CATLIN, GEORGE. Illustrations of the man
ners and customs and condition of the
North American Indians. Vols. I-H.
London, 1841. (Same, London, 1866.)
— Letters and notes on the manners,
customs, and condition of the North
American Indians. Vols. i— n. New
York and London, 1844.
— O - kee - pa : a religious ceremony ;
and other customs of the Mandans.
Philadelphia, 1867.
CAULKINS, FRANCES M. History of Nor
wich, Conn., 1660-1866. New ed. Nor
wich, 1866.
CKLORON. Sec MARSHALL, O. II.
CENSUS. See UNITED STATES CENSUS.
CENTURY ATLAS OF THE WORLD. New
York, 1897.
CENTURY CYCLOPEDIA OF NAMES. New
York, 1894.
CHADWICK, EDWARD M. The people of the
longhouse. Toronto, 1897.
CHAMBERLAIN, A. F. Aryan element in In
dian dialects. I. (Canadian Indian,
Owen Sound. Ontario, Feb. 1891.)
— Language of the Mississagas of Sku-
gog. Philadelphia. 1892.
— The child and childhood in folk-
thought. New York. 1896.
CHAMBERS. E. T. I). The ouananiche and its
Canadian environment. New York, 1896.
CHAMPLAIN, SAMUEL DE. Voyages; on
journals es decouvertes de la Nouvelle
France. Tomes i-n. Paris, 1830.
— (Envres de Champlain publiees sous
le patronage de 1'Universite Laval. Par
1'Abbe C.-II. Laverdiere. M. A. 2e ed.
Tomes i-v. Quebec. 1870.
CHAPIN, FREDERICK II. Land of the cliff-
dwellers. Boston, 1892.
CHAPPELL, EDWARD. Narrative of a voyage
to Hudson's bay in his majesty's ship
Rosamond. London, 1817.
— Voyage to Newfoundland and the
southern coast of Labrador. London.
1818.
CIIARLEVOIX, PIERRE F. X. DE. Ilistoire et
description generale de la Nouvelle
France. Tomes i-in. Paris, 1744.
— Same, translated by John G. Shea,
Vols. i-vi. New York, 1866-72.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGKAPHY
1187
CHAKLEVOIX, PIERRE F. X. DE. Journal of
a voyage to North America. Vols. i-n.
London, 1761.
— Letters to the Dutchess of Lesdi-
gnieres, giving an account of a voyaga
to Canada and travels through that coun
try and Louisiana to the Gulf of Mexico.
London, 1763.
— A voyage to North America ; under
taken by command of the present King
of France. Vols. i-n. Dublin, 1766.
CHERRY, CUM MIXGS and JAMES. Maps and
reports of the San Juan del Rio ranche,
in Sonora, Mexico. Cincinnati, 1866.
CHESNUT, V. K. Principal poisonous plants
of the United States. ( U. S. Dept. Agric.,
Div. Bot., Bull. 20, Washington, 1898. ^
— Plants used by the Indians of Men-
docino county, California. (Cont. U. S.
National Herbarium, vol. vn, no. 3, Wash
ington, 1902. )
CHITTENDEN, HIRAM MARTIN. American fur
trade in the far west. Vols. i-in. New
York, 1902.
— and RICHARDSON, ALFRED T. Life,
letters, and travels of Father Pierre-
Jean DC Smet, S. J., 1801-1873. Vols.
i-iv. New York. 1905.
CIIORIS. Lor is. Voyage pittorosque au-
tour du Monde, avec des portraits de
sauvages d'Amerique, d'Asie, d'Afrique
et des isles du Grand Ocean. Accom-
pagne de descriptions par M. le Baron
Cuvier, et M. A. de Chamisso, et d'ob
servations sur les cranes hu mains, par
M. le Docteur Gall. Paris, 1822.
CHUDZINSKI, THEOPHILE. Sur les trois
encephales des Esquimaux morts de la
variole du 13 ou 16 Janvier 1881. (Bull.
de la Soc. d'Anthr. de Paris, 3° s., tome
iv. 1881.)
Clinton, TI-IOS. Entertaining passages re
lating to Philip's war. which began in
the month of June. 167;". Boston, 1716.
— The history of King Philip's war,
and also expeditions against the French
and Indians in the eastern parts of New
England. To which is added copious notes
and corrections by Samuel G. Drake.
Boston. 1825.
CLARK, J. V. II. Onondaga ; or reminis
cences of earlier and later times ; being
a series of historical sketches relative to
Onondaga. Syracuse, 1849.
CLARK. W. P. The Indian sign language.
Philadelphia, 1885.
CLARK, WM. See LEWIS (MERIWETHER) and
CLARK.
CLARKE, F. W., and DILLER, J. S. Turquoise
from New Mexico. (Am. Jour. Science
and Arts, 3d s., vol. xxxii, New Haven,
1886.)
CLARKE, HYDE. Researches in prehistoric
and protohistoric comparative philology,
mythology, and archaeology ; in connec
tion with the origin of culture in Amer
ica and its propagation by the Sumerian
or Akkad family. (Jour. Anthr. Inst.
Great Brit., vol. iv, London, 1875.)
CLARKE, ROBERT. Pre-historic remains which
were found on the site of the city of
Cincinnati, Ohio. Cincinnati, 1876.
CLAVIGERO. FRANCISCO XAVIER. Storia della
California. Vols. i-n. Venice. 1789.
— Historia de la antigua 6 Baja Cali
fornia. Mejieo, 1852.
CLINTON, DE WITT. A memoir of the an
tiquities of the western parts of the
state of New York. Albany, 1820.
COAST AND GEODETIC SURVEY. See UNITED
STATES COAST AND GEODETIC SURVEY.
COATS, WM. Geography of Hudson's bay.
London, 1852.
COKE, HENRY J. Ride over the Rocky
mountains to Oregon and California ;
with a glance at the West Indies and the
Sandwich isles. London, 1852.
COLDEN, CADWALLADER. The history of the
Five Indian Nations of Canada, which
are dependent on the province of New-
York in America. London, 1747. t(Samc.
1755.)
COLECCION DE DOCUMENTOS INEDITOS, rela-
tivos al descubrimiento, conquista y colo-
nizacion de las posesiones Espariolas en
America y Oceania. Tomos I-XLI. Ma
drid. 1864-84.
COLLEGE OF WILLIAM AND MARY. History
of the College from its foundation, 1693,
to 1870. Baltimore, 1870.
COLLINS, C. R. Report on the languages of
the different tribes of Indians inhabiting
the territory of Utah. (Engineer Dept.,
U. S. A., Washington, 1876.)
COLONIAL RECORDS OF NORTH CAROLINA.
8ec NORTH CAROLINA.
COLONIAL RECORDS OF PENNSYLVANIA. Vols.
i-m, Philadelphia, 1852. Vols. iv-xvi,
Ilarrisburg, 1851-53.
— See PENNSYLVANIA, PROVINCIAL
COUNCIL.
COLTON, C. Tcur of the American lakes,
and among the Indians of the North-west
territory, in 1830 ; disclosing the char
acter and prospects of the Indian race.
Vols. i-n. London, 1833.
COLUMBIAN HISTORICAL EXPOSITION. Re
port of the United States Commission to
the Columbian Historical Exposition at
Madrid, 1892-93. Washington, 1895.
COLUMBUS MEMORIAL VOLUME. Published
by the Catholic Club of New York and
the United States Catholic Historical
Society. New York, Cincinnati. Chicago,
1893.
COMMISSION TO THE FIVE CIVILIZED
TRIBES. Reports. (Reports of the U. S.
Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1894-
1904, Washington. 1895-1905.)
CONANT, A. J. Foot-prints of vanished
races in the Mississippi valley. St. Louis,
1879.
CONANT, LEVI L. The number concept, its
origin and development. New York and
London, 1896.
CONGRES INTERNATIONAL DES AMERICA-
NISTES. Compte-rendu. Premiere session,
Nancy, 1875. Paris and Nancy, 1875.
Compte-rendu. Seconde session, Luxem
bourg, 1877. Luxembourg, 1878.
Compte - rendu. Troisieme session,
Bruxelles, 1879. Bruxelles, 1879.
Actas. Cuarta reunion, Madrid, 1881.
Madrid. 1883.
Compte-rendu. Cinquicme session. Co-
penhague, 1883. Copenhague, 1884.
Compte-rendu. Sixieme session, Turin,
1886. Chalons-sur-Marne. 1886.
Compte-rendu. Septieme session, Ber
lin. 1888. Berlin, 1890.
Compte - rendu. Iluitieme session.
Paris, 1890. Paris, 1892.
Actas. Novena reunion, Huelvas, 1892.
Madrid, 1894.
Compte-rendu. Dixieme session. Stock
holm, 1894. Stockholm. 1897.
Actas. Undecima reunion, Mexico, 1895.
Mexico, 1897.
[Compte-rendu.] xne session, Paris,
1900. Paris, 1902.
Report. Thirteenth session, New YTork,
1902. Easton, Pa., 1905.
Vierzehnte Tagung, Stuttgart, 1904.
Stuttgart, 1906.
Compte-rendu. Quinzieme session, Que
bec, 1906. Quebec, 1907.
CONGRESS. See UNITED STATES CONGRESS.
CONKLIN, E. Picturesque Arizona. Being
the result of travels and observations in
Arizona during the fall and winter of
1877. New York, 1878.
CONNECTICUT ACADEMY OF ARTS AND SCI
ENCES. Transactions. Vols i-v. New
Haven, 1871-82.
1188
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
Coxovn: Gi-:o. S. Kanadesaga and Geneva.
MS. [n. d.l (In archives of the Bureau
of American Ethnology. )
F'irlv history of Geneva, formerly
called Kanadesaga. (From the Geneva
Courier. March. 1S79. >
Sayerqueraghta. King of the Senc-
cas. Waterloo. lSS.ri.
Seneca villages. Principal settle-
incuts between Canandaigua and Seneca
lake. Geneva. X. Y., 1889.
COXTUIP.UTIOXS from the V. S. National
Herbarium. Vol. v, no. 1. Washington,
ls;iT. Vol. vn. no. 3. Washington, 1901'.
COXTKIIU TIONS TO NORTH AMERICAN ETH
NOLOGY. Department of the Interior,
V S Geographical and Geological Survey
of the Kocky Mountain Region, .7. W.
Powell in charge. Vols. i-vn, ix. Wash
ington, is. i '.••"..
COOK. FKI:I>I:I;ICK. Journals of the military
expedition of Major General John Sulli
van against the Six Nations of Indians
in 177!'. Auburn. 1SS7.
COOKI: I' ST. <:I:OI;<;K. See EMORY, RECON-
NOISSAXVK. pp. .149-563, ISIS.
GUI-WAY. Cr.o. Life, history and travels
of Copway. a young Indian chief of the
Ojebwa nation': sketch of the present
state of the nation. Albany. 1S47.
C6i:i>ovA, Luis CAI>.I:I:I:A DH. Decouverte du
Nouveau-Mexique a la Nonvelle-Espagne.
Recit des e"veneinents <pii s'y sont passes.
(In Ternaux-Compans, Voyages, tome x,
429-450, Paris, 1x38.)
COUTI:/.. JOSE. History of tho Apache na
tions and other tribes near the parallel
of .'!5C north latitude. (Pacific Railroad
Reports, vol. in, pt. in. chap. 7, Wash
ington, 'is.it;. )
COUKS. KI.I.IOTT. c<[. History of the ex-
pedition of Lewis and Clark to the
sources of the Missouri river, and to the
Pacific in ls<M -.">-(». A new edition.
V.ils. i iv. New York, Is!).",.
'I'lie expeditions of Zehulon Mont-
gonierv Pike. Vols. i-iir. New York,
1805. '
New light on the early history of
the greater IK u-t Invest. The manuscript
journals of Alexander Henry and David
Thompson. 1799-1x14. Vols. i in. New
York, ls;»7.
•Journal of Jacob Fowler. New
York. ls«is.
'I'lie personal narrative of Charles
Larpenteur. Vols. i-n. New York, 1SOS.
n'i i lie trail of a Spanish pioneer.
The diary and itinerary of Francisco
Garces. 177.1 76. Vols. i-n. New York,
F.too.
mill KIN<;SI.KY. JOHN L., cJ.s. The
natural history of man. (Standard
natural history, vol. \ i, Boston, ixs.'l.)
<'o\iu.i;. Fi:i:i)Kiti<M< V. Notes on the
plants used by the Klamath Indians of
(»!•«•_.(, n. (Contributions F. S. National
Herbarium, vol. v, no. L', Washington
1X97. i
Wokas, ;i primitive food of the Kla
math Indians. I Rep. F. S. Nat Mus
P.to-j. Washington, 19<>4.»
•iinl M.\, IHH -GAL. D. T. Desert Bo
tanical Laboratory of the Carnegie Insti
tution. Washington. 1903.
Co\\ |.|;K, mvAiTi:. THOMAS & Co \ new
universal atlas of thr world. Philadel
_ |'h la. 1^.11.
Co\, RUNS. Adventures on the Columbia
I'iver. V-ils. i n. London, ls:n
. D\MI;I.. A description of the Eng-
provlrico of Carolana. Hv the
Kpnnlnnls .air, I Fbu-ida. and l'»v the
I-mirli. L;, Louisiane. London. ' 1741
iN«»M-. in FKI-N.-H, H. F.t Historical col-
'<lons Hi Louisiana. I'd <•<! nt "
I'biladelphi;,. 1S.1(».) ' ] ' "
An accounl of the Russian
'•ri.-s b.-tween Asia and America.
London, 1 < S i .
COYXER, DAVID H. The lost trappers : a
collection of interesting scenes and events
in the Rocky mountains ; together with
a short description of California. Cin
cinnati, 1847.
COZZEXS, S. W. The marvelous country ;
or three years in Arizona and New
Mexico. London, 1874.
CRAIG, NEVILLE B. See OLDEN TIME.
CRANTZ., DAVID. History of Greenland.
Yols. I-H. London, 1767. (Same, Lon
don, 1780, 1820.)
Forsetzung der Historic von Gron-
land. Barby. 1770.
— The ancient and modern history of
the Brethren . . . or, IJnitas Fratrum ;
translated by Benjamin Latrobe. Lon
don, 1780.
CREMONY, JNO. C. Life among the Apaches.
San Francisco, 1868.
CKKPY. Carte generale de I'Amerique Sep-
tentrionale. Paris, 1783(7).
— See NOLIX, .7. B.
CKEFXIUS, FRANCISCUS. Histories Canaden-
sis. Paris, 1664.
— Map of New France in 1660. (In
Jesuit Relations, vol. XLVI, Cleveland,
1890.)
CROGHAX, GEO. The journal of Col. Croghan.
(Monthly American Journal of (ieology
and Natural Science, vol. i. Philadelphia,
1831. Kcprinicd, Burlington, n. d.)
CnsAS, ANTONIO (J. The republic of Mexico
in 1876. Translated by George E. Hen
derson. Mexico [1876].
CUESTA. See ARROYO DE LA CUESTA.
CULIN, STEWART. Games of the North
American Indians. (Twenty-fourth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1007.)
Cr.Mixo, F. Sketches of a tour to the
western country, through the states of
Ohio and Kentucky ; a voyage down the
Ohio and Mississippi rivers. Pittsburgh,
1810.
Croq, JEAN A. Lexique de la langue
Iroquoise. Montreal, 1882.
— Lexique de la langue Algonquine.
Montreal, 1886.
CTRRIER, A. F. A study relative to the
functions of the reproductive apparatus
in American Indian women. (Medical
News, vol. LIX, Philadelphia, 1891;
Trans. Amer. Gynec. Soc., Philadelphia,
1891.)
CURTIN, JEREMIAH. Creation myths of
primitive America in relation to the re
ligious history and mental development
of mankind. ' Boston. 1898.
CURTIS, EDWARD S. The American Indian.
Vols. I-V+ New Y'ork, 1907-09.
CURTIS, NATALIE. Songs of ancient Amer
ica. New York, 1906.
CURTIS, WM. E. Children of the sun.
Chicago, 1883.
CUSHINO, F. H. Zuili fetiches. (Second
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1883.)
-A study of Pueblo pottery as illus
trative of Zuni culture growth. (Fourth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1886.)
— Outlines of Zuni creation myths.
(Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington. 1896.)
— A preliminary report on the explora
tion of ancient key-dweller remains on
the gulf coast of Florida. ( Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc., vol. xxxv, no. 153, Phila
delphia, 1896.)
— Zuni folk-tales. New York, 1901.
— See MILLSTONE.
CUSICK, DAVID. Sketches of ancient history
of the Six Nations. 2d ed. Tuscarora,
N. Y., 1828.
CUSTER, GEO. A. My life on the plains,
and personal experiences with Indians.
New York, 1874.
CUVIER, Lc Baron. Sec CIIORIS, Louis.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1189
Atlas generate, 1727-
Publiee
BALL, WM. H. On the distribution of the
native tribes of Alaska and the adjacent
territory. (Proc. Am. Asso. Adv. Sci.
1809, Cambridge, 1870.)
— Alaska and its resources. Boston,
1870.
— Tribes of the extreme northwest.
(Contributions to North American Eth
nology, vol. I, Washington, 1877.)
— Terms of relationship used by the
Innuit. (Ibid.)
— On succession in the shell-heaps of
the Aleutian islands. (Ibid.)
— On the origin of the Innuit. (Ibid.)
On the distribution and nomencla
ture of the native tribes of Alaska and
the adjacent territory. (Ibid.)
— On the remains of later pre-historic
man. (Smithsonian Contributions to
Knowledge, vol. xxn, Washington, 1878.)
— On masks, labrets, and certain ab
original customs. (Third Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1884.)
— The native tribes of Alaska. (Proc.
Am. Asso. Adv. Sci. 1885, vol. xxxiv,
Salem, 1886.)
— Alleged early Chinese voyages to
America. (Science, vol. vin, New York,
Nov. 5, 1886.)
— See GIBBS (GEORGE) and BALL.
DANA, EDWARD S. Text-book of mineralogy.
New York and London, 1888. (Same,
1898.)
D'ANVILLE, Le Sieur.
1780.
— Amerique Septentrionale.
sous les auspices de Monseigneur le Buc
d'Orleans, Premier Prince du Sang.
[Paris,] 1746.
— North America by the Sieur d'An-
ville, engraved by R. W. Scale. (In
Postlethwayt, Universal Bictionary of
Trade and Commerce, . translated from
the French of M. Savary, London, 1752.)
DARLINGTON, Mrs M. C. (O'HABA). Fort
Pitt and letters from the frontier. Pitts-
burg, 1892.
DARLINGTON., WM. M. Christopher Gist's
Journals with historical, geographical,
and ethnological notes and biographies of
his contemporaries. Pittsburgh, 1893.
— Sec MAY, Jxo.
DAVENPORT ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES.
Proceedings. Vols. i-ix. Bavenport,
1870-1904.
BAVIES, JNO. History of the Carribbee
islands. Translated from the French.
London, 1666.
DAY i LA, F. T. Sonora historico y descrip
tive. Nogales, Ariz., 1894.
DAVIS, C. II., ed. Narrative of the North
Polar expedition. 11. S. ship Polaris,
Captain Charles Hall commanding.
Washington, 1876.
DAVIS, GEO. L.-L. The day-star of Amer
ican freedom ; or the birth and early
growth of toleration, in the province of
Maryland. New York, 1855.
DAVIS, JNO. The first voyage of M. John
Davis, undertaken in June 1585, for the
discoverie of the Northwest passage.
Written by M. John Marchant. (Hakluyt,
Voyages, vol. in, London, 1600.)
Sec BERQUIN-BUVALLON.
BAVIS, W. W. II. El Gringo ; or New
Mexico and her people. New Y'ork, 1857.
— The Spanish conquest of New
Mexico. Boylestown, Pa., 1869.
DAWSOX, GEO. M. Sketches of the past
and present condition of the Indians of
Canada. Montreal, 1877. (Same, 1879.)
— Report on the Queen Charlotte
islands. (Rep. Geol. Surv. Can. for
1878-79, Montreal, 1880.)
DAWSON, GEO. M. Report on an ex
ploration from Port Simpson on the Pa
cific coast, to I^dmonton on the Sas
katchewan, embracing a portion of the
northern part of British Columbia and
the Peace river country, 1879. (Rep.
Geol. Surv. Can., Montreal. 1881.)
— Note on the occurrence of jade in
British Columbia, and its employment by
the natives. (Can. Rec. of Sci., vol. n,
no. 6, Montreal, Apr. 1887.)
Notes and observations of the Kwa-
kiool people of the northern part of Van
couver island and 'adjacent coasts made
during the summer of 1885, with vocabu
lary of about 700 words. (Proc. and
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. 1887, vol. v, Mon
treal, 1888.)
— Report on an exploration in the
Yukon district, N. W. T. and adjacent
northern portion of British Columbia.
(Ann. Rep. Geol. and Nat. Hist. Surv.
Can., n. s.. vol. in, pt. i, Report B.
1887-88, Montreal, 188!).)
— Notes on the Shuswap people of
British Columbia. (Proc. and Trans.
Roy. Soc. Canada 1891, vol. ix, sec. n,
Montreal, 1892.)
DAY, SHERMAN. Historical collections of
the state of Pennsylvania. Philadelphia,
1843.
DEANS, JAS. Tales from the totems of the
llidery. (Archives Int. Folk-lore Asso.,
vol. n, Chicago, 1889.)
BE BUY. See BUY.
DE COSTA, B. F. Inventio Fortunata.
Arctic exploration with an account of
Nicholas of Lynn. (Reprinted from the
Bulletin of the American Geographical
Society, New York, 1881.)
DE FOREST, JNO. W. History of the Indians
of Connecticut from the earliest known
period to 1850. Hartford, 1851. (Same,
1852, 1853.)
DE LAET. See LAET.
DELAMARCHE, C. F. Amerique ou Indes
Occidentales. Paris, 1792.
DELANO, A. Life on the plains and among
the diggings ; being scenes and adven
tures of an overland journey to Cali
fornia. Auburn and Buffalo, 1854.
DE L'ISLE, GUILLAUME. [Carte de]
L'Amerique Septentrion.-ile, dressee sur
les observations de Mrs. de 1'Academie
Royale des Sciences. Paris, 1700. (Same,
1703.)
— Carte du Mexique et de la Floride,
des terres Angloises et des isles Antilles,
du course et des environs de la riviere
de Mississipi. Dresse sur un grand
nombre de memoires, priricipalmt. sur
ceux de mr. d'Iberville et Le Seur. Paris,
1703.
— Carte de la Louisiane et du cours
du Mississipi, dresse sur un grand nombre
de memoires, entre autres sur ceux de
mr. le Maire. [n. p., ca. 1718.]
— Atlas nouveau, des empires, monar
chies, royaumes, republiques, etc. Paris,
1733.
DELLENBAUGH, F. S. North-Americans of
yesterday. New York and London, 1901.
DE LONG, EMMA. The voyage of the
Jeanette. London, 1883.
DENIKER, J. Races of man : an outline of
anthropology and ethnography. London
and New York. 1900.
DENNETT, DANIEL. Louisiana as it is.
New Orleans, 1876.
DENNY, E. Military journal, 1781 to 1795.
(Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. vn, Phila
delphia, 1860.)
DE PEYSTER, JNO. W. The Dutch at the
North Pole and the Dutch in Maine.
New York, 1857.
1190
BIBLIOGRAPHY
LB. A. E.
UKHHY GFO II. Report of the Secretary of
War' communicating, in compliance with
a resolution of the Senate, a reconuois-
sance of the Gulf of California and the
Colorado river. 1851. (Senate Ex. Doc.
81, 32d Cong., 1st sess., YNashmgtou,
I)K1SSciiWEiNiTZ. EDMUXD. The life and
times of David /eisberger. Philadelphia,
DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE, vyith reproductions
of life-size bust portraits of famous In-
di-in chiefs Exhibited in the Minne
sota Pioneer Portrait Galleries, State
Fair Grounds, Minneapolis, Sept. 100!).
DF SOTO. HERXAXDO. Nrr JONES, C. C. ;
SHUT. P-. : SMITH. BUCKIXGIIAM; GAK-
CILASSO DE LA VEGA.
DrUTSCHE GEOGRAI'HISCHE BLATTER. B.
i xxxii. Bremen. 1877-1909.
DK YEER. G. The three voyages of mi-
Mam I'.arants to the Arctic regions, 1594-
1 r.!»t;. dlakluyt Society Pub., London,
1S70. i
DE YERE. SCIIKLE. Americanisms; the
English of the New World. New York,
DICK EN SON. JIIXATIIAX. Narrative of a
shipwreck in the Gulph of Florida. Oth
(Ml. Stanford. N. Y., ISO.1*.
DILLKR. J. S. S( c CLARKE, F. W., and
Dll.I.EU.
DIXWIDDIE. ROHERT. otlicial records of
Robert Dinwiddie, Lieutenant-Governor
of the colony of Virginia, 1751-1758.
(Coll. Ya. Hist. Soc.. x. s., vols. m-iv,
Richmond, 1883 84.)
DISTURXELL. J. Mapa de los Estados Tni-
dos de Mejico, California, &c. New
York. 1X40.
Dixox. R. P.. Maidu myths. (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xvn, pt. n. New
York, 1902.)
-The northern Maidu. (Ibid., pt. in,
New York. 19O5.)
Doims, ARTHUR. An account of the coun
tries adjoining to Hudson's bay, in the
north-west part of America. London,
1744.
DOCUMEXTOS IXEDITOS. Sec COLECCION DE
DOCU MEXTOS IXEDITOS.
DOCUMEXTOS PARA LA HISTOKIA DE MEXICO.
Four series. 2O vols. Mexico, 1853-
18r,7.
D< DGE. RICHARD I. Our wild Indians.
Hartford, 1882.
DO.MEXECII. EMMAXUEL. Missionary adven
tures in Texas and Mexico. London,
1858.
-Seven years' residence in the great
deserts of North America. Vols. i-it.
London, 1800.
DOXAI.DSIIX. Tiios. The Moqui Indians
of Arizona and Pueblo Indians of New
Mexico. (Eleventh Census. IT. S.. Extra
Census Bulletin. Washington, 1893.)
- Nrr FXITED STATES CENSUS
DOMIMIAN. A. W. Sec HUGHES, J xo. T.
DOUMAX. UUSHTOX M. Tin- origin of primi
tive superstitions and their development.
Philadelphia and London. 1SS1.
DOUSE Y. GEO. A. An aboriginal quartzite
quarry in eastern Wyoming. (Pub. Field
Col. Mus.. Anthr. ser., vol. II. no 4, Chi
cago, I'.HIO. )
Arapaho sun dance; the ceremony
of the offerings lodge. (Ibid., vol iv
Chicago, 1903.)
Mythology of the Wichita. (Car
negie Institution of Washington, Pub no
21, Washington, 1904.)
-Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee
(Mem. Am. Folk-Ion- Soc., vol. vm, Bos
ton and New York, 19OI.)
Traditions of the Osage. (Pub
Field ro|. Mus.. Anthr. ser., vol. vn no
1, Chicago, 1904.)
DORSKY, GEO. A. The Cheyenne. Pt. 1,
Ceremonial organization. I't. 2, The sun
dance. (Ibid., vol. ix, nos. 1 and 2,
Chicago, 1905.)
— The Pawnee — Mythology (pt. i).
(Carnegie Institution of Washington,
Pub. no. 59, Washington, 1900.)
— and KROEHEH, A. L. Traditions of
the Arapaho. (Pub. Field Col. Mus.,
Anthr. ser., vol. v, Chicago, 190.'!.)
— and VOTII, II. It. Oraibi Soyal cere
mony. (Ibid., vol. in, no. 1, Chicago,
1901.)
— Mishongnovi ceremonies of
the Snake and Antelope fraternities.
(Ibid., no. J5, Chicago, 1902.)
DOKSEY, .1. OWEN. Omaha sociology.
(Third Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,, Wash
ington, 1884.)
— Osage traditions. (Sixth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1S88.)
— The ^egiha language. (Contribu
tions to N. A. Ethnol., vol. vi, Washing
ton, 1890.)
— Omaha and Ponka letters. (Bull.
11, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1891.)
A study of Siouan cults. (Eleventh
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1894.)
— Omaha dwellings, furniture, and im
plements. (Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1890.)
— Siouan sociology. (Fifteenth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1897.)
DOTY, JAMES. Reports on the Indian tribes
of the Blackfoot nation. 185:',. ( Pac.
R. R. Reps., vol. i, 441-440, Washington,
1855.)
DOUGLAS, JAS. Report of a canoe expedi
tion along the east coast of Vancouver
island, 1852. (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.,
London, 1854.)
DOUGLASS. A. E. Table of the geographical
distribution of American Indian relics in
a collection exhibited in the American
Museum of Natural History, New York.
(Bull. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. vm, art.
x, New York, 1890.)
DOUGLASS, W. A summary, historical and
political, of the first planting, &c., of the
British settlements in North America.
Vols. i— ii. London, 1755.
DOWNIE, W.\i. Explorations in Jarvis in
let and Desolation sound, British Colum
bia. (Jour. Royal Geog. Soc. 1801, xxxi,
London, n. d.)
DRAKE. BENJAMIN. Life of Tecumseh, and
of his brother, the prophet. Cincinnati,
1841. (Same, 1852.)
DRAKE, DANIEL. Natural and statistical
view ; or picture of Cincinnati and the
Miami country. Cincinnati, 1815.
DRAKE, EDWARD CAVENDISH. A new uni
versal collection of authentic and enter
taining voyages and travels. London,
1770.
DRAKE, SAMUEL G. Indian biography, con
taining the lives of more than two hun
dred Indian chiefs. Boston. 1832.
- Book of the Indians of North Amer
ica. Boston, 1833. (Sam c, Boston,
1841 : Boston [1848].)
- Biography and history of the In
dians of North America; also a history
of their wars, their manners and cus
toms, etc. Boston, New York, Philadel
phia, 1834. (Same, Boston, 1830, 1837,
1848.)
-The old Indian chronicle; being a
collection of exceeding rare tracts writ
ten and published in the time of King
Philip's war. Boston, 1830.
- Tragedies of the wilderness. Bos
ton, 1841.
— Aboriginal races of North America.
Boston, 1 848. (Same, Philadelphia, 1800 ;
New York, 1880.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1191
DRAKE, SAMUEL G. Indian captivities, or
life in the wigwam. Auburn, 1851.
— See CHURCH, THUS. ; HUBBARD,
WM.
DUBUQUE, HUGO A. Fall River Indian res
ervation. Fall River, Mass., 1907.
DUCKWORTH, W. L. II. An acount of some
Eskimo from Labrador. (Proc. Cam
bridge Philos. Soc., vol. ix-x, Cambridge,
Eng., 1895-1900.)
— Contribution to Eskimo craniology.
(Jour. Anthr. Inst. Gr. Brit., vol. xxx,
London, 1900.)
Du CKEUX. Fee CREUXIUS, P.
DUFLOT DE MOFRAS, EUGENE. Exploration
du territoire de 1'Oregon, des Californies,
et de la mer Vermeille, executee pendant
les annees 1840, 1841 et 1842. Tomes
i-ir. Paris, 1844.
Du LAC. See PERRIN DU LAC.
DUMONT, M. SCC BUTEL-DUMONT.
DUNBAR, .Txo. B. The Pawnee Indians.
(Mag. Am. Hist., iv, v, vin, Morrisania,
N. Y.. 1880-82.)
Duxx, JACOB P. Massacres of the moun
tains. New York, 1886.
— Indiana. A redemption from slav
ery. Boston and New York, 1905.
— -True Indian stories, with glossary
of Indiana Indian names. Indianapolis,
1908. (Same, 1909.)
DUXN, JNO. History of the Oregon terri
tory and British North-American fur
trade. London, 1844. (Same, Philadel
phia, 1845.)
Du PRATZ. See LE PAGE DU PRATZ.
DURO, CESAREO F. Don Diego de Penalosa
y su descubrimiento del reino de Quivira.
Madrid, 1882.
DURKETT, REUBEN T. Traditions of the
earliest visits of foreigners to North
America. (Filson Club Pub., no. 23,
Louisville, 1908.)
DUVAL, P. Geographies universell (1658-
1082). [Map.] (In Winsor, Cartier to
Frontenac, 1894.)
DUVALLOX. See BERQUIX-DUVALLOX.
EARLE, ALICE M. Customs and fashions in
old New England. New York, 1893.
EARLY WESTERN" TRAVELS. See THWAITES,
R. G., ed.
EASTBURX, ROBERT. See SPEARS, JOHN R.,
ed.
EASTMAN, CHAS. Indian boyhood. New
York, 1902.
EASTMAN, EDWIN. Seven and nine years
among the Carnanches and Apaches. Jer
sey City, 1874.
: EASTMAN. MARY H. Chicora and other re
gions of the conquerors and the con
quered. Philadelphia, 1854.
EDWARD, DAVID B. History of Texas ; emi
grant's, farmer's and politician's guide to
the character, climate, soil and produc
tions of that country. Cincinnati, 1836.
EDWARDS, JONATHAN. See BRA I NERD,
DAVID.
EDWARDS, NINIAN W. History of Illinois.
Springfield, 1870.
EELLS. MYRON. The Twana Indians of the
Skokomish reservation in Washington
territory. (Bull. U. S. Geol. and Geog.
Surv., vol. in, no. 1, Washington, 1877.)
— Father Eells or the results of fifty-
five years of missionary labors. A biog
raphy of Rev. dishing Eells, D. D. Bos
ton and Chicago, c. 1894.
— Ten years of missionary work among
the Indians. Boston, 1886.
— The Twana, Chemakum and Klallam
Indians, of Washington territory. (Ann.
Report Smithsonian Institution for 1887,
pt. i, Washington, 1889.)
BGEDE, HANS. Ausfiirliche and warhafte
Nachricht vom Anfange und Fortgange
der gronlandischen Mission. Hamburg,
1740.
EGEDE, HANS. Des alten Gronlands neue
Perlustratipn. Copenhagen, 1742.
— Description of Greenland. Trans
lated from the Danish. London, 1745.
Description et histoire naturelle du
Greenland. Copenhague, 1763.
EGGLESTON, EDWARD. Tecumseh and the
Shawnee prophet. New York, 1878.
EGGLESTON, GEO. GARY. Red Eagle and the
wars with the Creek Indians of Alabama.
New Yrork, c. 1878.
EGLE, WM. II. An illustrated history of
the commonwealth of Pennsylvania.
llarrisburg, 1876. (3d ed., Philadelphia.
1883.)
EGLI, JOHANN J. Nomina geographica.
Sprach- und Sacherklarung von 42,000
geographischen Namen aller Erdniume.
Leipzig, 1893.
ELDRIDGE, GEO. H. Reconnaissances in the
Sushitna basin. (Twentieth Ann. Rep.
U. S. Geol. Surv.. pt. vn, Washington,
1900.)
ELIOT, JNO. The Holy Bible: containing
the Old Testament and the New. Trans
lated into the Indian language, and or
dered to be printed by the Commissioners
of the United Colonies in New England.
Cambridge, 1663.
ELLICOTT. ANDREW. The journal of An
drew Ellicott, late commissioner for de
termining the boundary between the
United States and the possessions of his
Catholic Majesty. Philadelphia, 1S14.
ELLIOT, D. G. Synopsis of the mammals
of North America and the adjacent seas.
(Field Columb. Mus. Pub., Zo<">l. ser., vol.
n, Chicago, 1901.)
ELLIOTT, HENRY W. Report upon the con
dition of affairs in the territory of
Alaska. Washington, 1875.
— Our Arctic province. New York,
1886.
ELLIS, E. S. Indian wars of the United
States. New York, 1892.
ELLIS, FRANKLIN. History of Fayette
county, Pennsylvania. Philadelphia. 1882.
ELLIS, HAVELOCK. Mescal : a new artificial
paradise. (Contemporary Rev., no. 385,
London. Jan. 1898.)
ELLIS, HENRY. Voyage to Hudson's bay.
London, 1748. (Same, 1824.)
ELVAS. See GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS.
EMERSON, ELLEN R. Indian myths, or
legends, traditions, and symbols of the
aborigines of America. Boston, 1884.
EMMONS, G. T. The Chilkat blanket, with
notes by Franz Boas. (Mem. Am. Mus.
Nat. Hist, vol. in, pt. 4, New York,
1907.)
EMORY, WM. H. Notes of a military re-
connoissance, from Fort Leavenworth, in
Missouri, to San Diego, in California, in
cluding part of the Arkansas, Del Norte,
and Gila rivers. Made in 1846-7. Wash
ington, 1848.
ENGELHARDT, ZEPHYRIN. The Franciscans
in California. Harbor Springs, Mich.,
1897.
ERMAN, A. Ethnographische Wahrnehmun-
gen und Erfahrungen an den Kiiston des
Berings-Meeres. (Zeitschrift fiir Ethno-
logie, B. ii-in, Berlin, 1870-71.)
ERMAN. GEO. A., c<1. Archiv fiir wissen-
schaftliche Kunde von Russland. B. i-
xxv. Berlin. 1841-1867.
ESCUDERO, JOSF. A. DE. Noticias estadisticas
del estado de Chihuahua. Mexico, 1834.
Noticias estadisticas de Sonora y
Sinaloa. Mexico. 1849.
— See PINO, PEDRO B.
ESNAUTS et RAPILLY. Carte detaillee des
possessions angloises dans I'Amerique Sep-
tentrionale. Paris, 1777.
Carte du theatre de la guerre entre
les Anglais et les Americains, dressee
d'apres les cartes anglaises les plus
modernes. 1782.
See LA TOUR, BRION DE.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
In. A. E.
FspK.ro \XTONIO DE. Viaje on el ano de
"l.-i's::.' "(In Hakluyt. Voyages, 1(500, re-
-- Kehiri.'.n del viago. (In Coleccion
tic Documontos Ineditos, tonio XV, 163-
IVi. IN! l.i
FsriNosv Isinuo FELIS HE. Chronica apos-
' tolica. y seraphica de todos los Colegios
df Propaganda Fide do esta Nueva-
Ksnafia. Parto primora. Mexico, 174(5.
|N, ,- AKKICIVITA.]
F.SSKX INSTITUTE. Historical collections.
' Vols i- -XL vi. Salem. 1859-1010.
Proceedings. Vols. i-vi. Salem,
1S4S-70
-Bulletin. Vols. i-xxx. Salem,
1^70 ; i s .
ETHNi'KKAi'iiisriiE NACHRICHTEX. Fee
STA TlSTIsrili: UXI> ETIINOGRAnilSCHE
NACIIKICIITKN.
ETHNui.u.iicAL SOCIETY OF LoxDoN. Jour
nal, vols. i -iv, Edinburgh and London,
islx r.t;. \o\v serif s, vols. i-n, London,
l^ti'.t 71.
Transactions, vols. i-vm, London,
IM',1 (IK.
ETiixui.oiiirAL Sn;\KV <>F CANADA. He-
ports, i In Reports of the British Asso
ciation for thf Advancement of Science,
ls'.i7 to P.I02, London, 1808-1 90S.)
EVANS. .!NU. Ancient stone implements,
weapons and ornaments, of (ireat P.rilain.
I'd i-d. London. ls'.»7.
EVENTS in Indian history, beginning with
an account of the American ' Indians, and
early settlements in North America.
Lancaster. 1S41.
EVI:KS. EDWARD. Ancient pottery of south
eastern Missouri. (In Contributions to
the Archa'ohmy of Missouri. St. Louis
Acad. of Sri., pt. i. Salem, 1880.)
Ewr.ANK. Tiros. North American rock-
writ intr. Morrisania, N. Y.. 18(5(5.
N. e Wmi'i'LE, A. W., EWBAXK, and
TURNER. W. W.
EXPLORATIONS ix ALASKA. (Annual Rep.
1'. S. Cool. Surv., vol. xx. pt. 7, Wash
ington, llioO. i
FAIKKANKS, <J. H. History of St. Augus
tine. New York, 1858.
History of Florida, 1512-1842.
Philadelphia, 1S71.
FAIKHOI.T. I-'. W. Tobacco; its history and
associations. London, 1850.
F.u.r.,\Eic, THUS. Notes of a journey
through Texas and New Mexico in the
years 1 8 11 and 1 ,M2. (Jour. Roy. Geog.
Soe.. vol. xni. London. 184:',.)
FAKMIAM. THUS. .1. Travels in the great
western prairies, the Anahuac and Rocky
mountains, and in the Oregon territory.
New York. 18 P.',. (Sonic, vols. i-i'i,
London. isp;. i
•Travels in the Californias and scenes
in the Pacific ocean. New York. 1844.
- Mexico : its geo^raphv, its people
and its institutions. New York, 184G.
FAKKAND, LIVIV;STO\. Basis of American
history. 15(io 11)00. (The American
Nation: A History, vol. n, New York
and London. l!Ki|.(
N' < P.UAS. F., unil FAUKAMI.
KitWAHD C. Catalogue of antiquities
and curiosities collected in the territory
of Alaska, consisting of more than 2 oob
specimens. Now York, 18<;<).
ri:.\Tni:i:sT«.\Kii.\n;iif (1. \Y. Excursion
• liroiigh the slave states, from Washing
ton 011 the Potomac to the frontier of
Mexico; with sketches of popular man
ners and geological notices. Now York,
A canoe voyage up the Minnay
Sotor. Vols. i-n. London, 1847.
FKKGUSSON, D. Letter of the Secretary of
War, communicating, in answer to a
resolution of the Senate, a copy of the
report of Major 1). Fergusson on the
country, its resources, and the route be
tween 'Tucson and Lohos bay. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 1. H7th Cong., spec, sess., Wash
ington, 1803.)
FKHLAXD. J. B. A. Le foyer Canadien,
recueil litteraire et historique. Tome in.
Quebec, L8(!5.
FEKXOW, BERTHOLD. The Ohio valley in
colonial days. Albany. 1SOO.
FKIJHEL, BARTOLOMK. Relation, or diary, of
the voyage which Rodriguez Cahrillo
made with two ships, from the 27th ot
June, 1542, until the 14th of April of
the following year. (Wheeler Survey
Report, vol. vil, pt. i, app., Washington,
1879.)
FEWKKS. J. W. Tnsayan katcinas. (Fif
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington, 1807.)
— Tnsayan snake ceremonies. (Six
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington. 1807.)
-- Archeological expedition to Arizona
in 1805. (Seventeenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, pt. 2. Washington, 1808.)
— Tusayan Flute and Snake ceremo
nies. (Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 2, Washington, 1000.)
— Tusayan migration traditions.
(Ibid.)
- Ilopi katcinas. (Twenty-first Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 100.'?.)
— Two summers'' work in Pueblo ruins.
(Twenty-second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, pt. 1, Washington, 1004.)
FIELD COLUMBIAN MUSEUM. Publications.
Anthropological series. Vols. i~ix. Chi
cago, 1805-1005.
FIELD, DAVID D. Statistical account of
the county of Middlesex, Connecticut.
Middletown, 1810.
FIELDS, THOS. WT. An essay toward an In
dian bibliography. New York, 187H.
FILSON CLUB. Publications. Nos. 1-23.
Louisville and Cincinnati, 1884-1008..
FILSUX. Jxo. Discovery, settlement and
present state of Kentucke. Wilmington,
17X4. (Same, French trans., Paris,
1785.)
-The discovery, settlement, and pres
ent state of Kentucky. Being a supple
ment to Tmlay's Description of the West
ern Territory', vol. n. New York, 1703.
FIXKKTY. Jxo. F. War-path and bivouac.
Chicago, 1800.
FISCHER, Jos. Discoveries of the Norse
men in America. London. 1003.
FISHER, ALEX. Voyage of discovery to the
Arctic regions. London, 1821.
FISHER, J. FRANCIS. Description of Ameri
can medals. (Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., 3d
s., vol. vi, Boston, 1837.)
FISHER, W.M. An interesting account of
the voyages and travels of Captains
Lewis and (Mark, in the years 1804-5, &
6. Baltimore, 1812. (Same, 1813.)
— New travels among the Indians of
North America ; being a compilation,
taken partly from the communications
already published, of Captains Lewis and
Clark, and partly from other authors
who travelled among the A'arious tribes
of Indians. Philadelphia. 1812.
FLEMINT;. SAXDFORD. Report on surveys and
preliminary operations on the Canadian
Pacific railway up to January, 1877.
Ottawa, 1877.
FLETCHER. ALICE C. Indian education and
civilisation. (Spec. Rep. IT. S. Bur. Edu
cation. Washington, 1888.)
- Study of Omaha Indian music.
(Archa?ol. and Ethnol. Papers' Peabody
Mus., vol. i, no. 5, Cambridge, 1803.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1193
FLETCHER, ALICE C. Indian story and song
from North America. Boston, 1000.
— The Hako, a Pawnee ceremony.
(Twenty-second Rep. Bur. Am, Eth
nology, pt. 2, Washington, 1904.)
FLETCHER, ROBERT. On prehistoric tre
phining and cranial amulets. (Contribu
tions to North American Ethnology, vol.
v, Washington, 1882.)
FLINT, MARTHA B. Early Long Island, a
colonial study. New York and London,
1896.
FLINT, TIMOTHY. Indian wars of the west.
Cincinnati, 1833.
FLORIDA MAP. See MACKAY, JOHN, and
BLAKE, J. E. ; WEST FLORIDA MAP.
FLOWER, WM. II. Catalogue of the speci
mens illustrating the osteology and den
tition of vertebrated animals. Part i.
Man. London, 1879.
FOLSOM, GEO. Mexico in 1842 ; description
of the country, its natural and political
features, with a sketch of its history.
New York, 1842.
FONT, PEDRO. Notice sur la grande maison
dite de Moctecuzoma. 1775. (Ternaux-
Compans, Voyages, tome ix, 383-380.
Paris, 1838.)
FONTANEDA, IlERNANDO DE ESCALANTE. Me-
moria de las cosas y costa y Indios de la
Florida. (l)ocumentos Ineditos, tomo v,
532-548, Madrid, 1866. Same, in Smith,
B.. Letter of Hernando de Soto, and
Memoir of Ilermindo de Escalante Fon-
taneda, Washington, 1854. Same, French
trans., in Ternaux-Compans, Voyages,
tome xx, 9-42, Paris, 1841.)
FOOTE, HENRY S. Texas and the Texans.
Vols. I-H. Philadelphia, 1841.
FORBES, ALEXANDER. California ; a history
of upper and lower California from their
first discovery to the present time. Lon
don, 1839.
FORCE, M. F. Some early notices of the
Indians of Ohio. Cincinnati, 1879.
FORCE, PETER. Tracts and other papers, re
lating principally to the origin, settle
ment, and progress of the colonies of
North America, from the discovery of the
country to the year 1776. Vols. i— iv.
Washington, 1836.
— Grinnell Land. Remarks on the
English maps of Arctic discoveries in
1850 and 1851. Washington, 1852.
FOSTER, J. R. History of the voyages and
discoveries made in the North. London,
1786.
— See Bossu, N.
FOSTER, J. W. Pre-historic races of the
United States of America. Chicago,
1878.
— and WHITNEY, J. D. Report on the
geology and topography of a portion of
the Lake Superior land district, in the
state of Michigan. Part i. Copper
lands. (H. R. doc. 69, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., Washington, 1850.)
FOSTER, THOS. Letter of, relating to the
proper management and civilization of
the Indian tribes. (Senate Misc. doc. 39,
42d Cong., 3d sess., Washington, 1873.)
FOWKE, GERARD. Archeologic investiga
tions in James and Potomac valleys.
(Bull. 23, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing
ton, 1895.)
— Stone art. (Thirteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1896.)
— Archaeological history of Ohio. The
mound builders and later Indians. Co
lumbus, 1902.
— See SMITH, HARLAN I., and FOWKE.
FOWLER, JACOB. See COUES, ELLIOTT, ed.
FKANCHERB, GABRIEL. Narrative of a voy
age to the northwest coast of America in
1811-14. Translated by J. V. Hunting-
ton. New York, 1854.
FRANKLIN, JNO. Narrative of a journey
to the shores of the Polar sea, in the
years 1819, 20, 21, and 22. London,
1823. (Same, London, 1824 ; Philadel
phia, 1824.)
— Narrative of a second expedition to
the Polar sea, 1825-27. London, 1828.
FRAZEU, J. G. Totemism. Edinburgh,
1887.
FREE MUSEUM OF SCIENCE AND ART. Dept.
of Archseol. and Paleontol., Univ. of
Pennsylvania. Bulletins, vols. i-m,
Philadelphia, 1897-1902.
— See UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA.
FREMONT, JNO. C. Geographical memoir
upon upper California. Washington, 1848.
— • The exploring expedition to the
Rocky mountains, Oregon and California.
To which is added a description of the
physical geography of California. Au
burn and Buffalo, 1854.
FRENCH, B. F. Historical collections of
Louisiana, embracing many rare and val
uable documents relating to the natural,
civil, and political history of that state.
Parts i-v. New York, 1846-53. (Same,
New ser., New York. 1869. Same, Second
ser., New York, 1875.)
FREYTAS, NICOLAS DE. The expedition of
Don Diego Dionisio de Peiialosa, from
Santa Fe to the river Mischipi and Qui-
vira in 1662. Translated and edited by
John Gilmary Shea. New York. 1882.
FRIEDERICI, GEORO. Indianer und Anglo-
Amerikaner. Braunschweig, 1900.
— • Skalpieren und ahnliche Kriegsge-
brauche in America. Stuttgart, 1906.
Die Schiffahrt tier Indianer. Stutt
gart, 1907.
FRIENDS. Some account of the conduct of
the Religious Society of Friends toward
the Indian tribes. Published by the
Aborigines Committee of the Meeting for
Sufferings. London, 18^4. (Publica
tions relative to the Aborigines, no. 9.)
FRIGNET, ERNEST. La Calif ornie, histoire
des progres de 1'un des Etats-Unis de
1'Amerique et des institutions qui font
sa prosperite. 2c ed. Paris, 1867.
FKOREL, JULIUS. Seven years' travel in
Central America, northern Mexico, and
the far west of the United States. Lon
don, 1859.
FRONTIER FORTS. Report of the commis
sion to locate the site of the frontier
forts of Pennsylvania. Vols. i-n.
[Harrisburg,] 1890.
FROST, J. H. See LEE, DANIEL, and FROST.
FROST, Jxo. Border wars of the west.
San dusky City, 1854.
FRY and JEFFERSON. [Map of] Virginie,
Maryland en 2 feuilles. Paris, 1777.
FULTOX, A. R. The Red Men of Iowa. Des
Moines, 1882.
FUBUHELM, J. Notes on the natives of
Alaska. (Contributions to North Ameri
can Ethnology, vol. i, Washington, 1877.)
GAIRDNEB, Dr. Notes on the geography of
Columbia river. (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc.
Lond.. vol. xi. 1841.)
GALE, GEO. The upper Mississippi ; or his
torical sketches of the mound builders.
Chicago, 1867.
GALIANO, DIONISIO ALCALA. Relacion del
viage hecho por las goletas Sutil y Mexi-
cana en el aiio de 1792 para reconocer « 1
estrecho de Fuca. Madrid, 1802.
GALL, M. See CHORIS, Louis.
GALLATIN, ALBERT. A synopsis of the n-
dian tribes in North America. (Trans.
Am. Antiq. Soc.. Archa3ologia Americai a,
vol. n, Worcester, Mass., 1836.)
GALVANO, ANTONIO. The discoveries of tie
world, from their first original unto the
year of our Lord 1555. [1563.] (Hak-
luyt Society Pub., vol. xxx, London,
1862.)
1194
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
•VMSKY C II Report on winter examina
tion of 'inlets. British Columbia. (In
Filming. Canadian Pacific Railway Ke-
nort Ottawa, 1*77. i
•*\.»XG W.M F Place nomenclature of the
"province of New Brunswick. (Proc. and
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 2d B., vol. n,
SAR^fisT^'RANcisco. See COUES, ELLIOTT,
GVK.IA.
K.IA. IlAUTiK'LoMf:. Manual para a-
ministrar los santos sacramentos de peni-
toncia ... a los Indios Pa.jalates, Ore-
jones. I'acaos. [etc. |. n. p.. 1760.
GARCIA, GRKGORIO. Orison do los Indies
(1,. (>1 nuevo innndo. Madrid, 1729
GAKCILASSO PI: LA VK«;A. La Florida del
Inca Ilistoria del adelantado, Hernando
do Sot.). Madrid. 172:'..
(JAKKAiu.. LEWIS II. Wah-to-yah, and the
Tans trail : nr prairie travel and scalp
dances with a look at los rancheros
from nmh 'Lack and the Rocky mountain
cainpfire. Cincinnati. 1S.~><).
Gu:i:is«.\. c,i:oia;i: P. Texas: a contest of
civili/.ations. Boston and No\v York,
P.m.",.
CAUSON. .T. G.. til. See NOTES AND QUERIES
UN AN I 'llRoroi.ocy.
<;\ss. PATRICK. Journal of the voyages
jind travels of a corps of discovery, under
command of Lewis and Clarke. Pitts
burgh. 1S(»7. (Snine, Philadelphia. 1810;
Dayton. 1*47: Welsburg. Va., 1859.)
GASTALDI, JA.'OMO PI. Map of the world.
Venice. ir>.r)4.
GATSCHET. AI.P-KUT S. Zwiilf Sprachen aus
dem siidwosten Nord-Amerikas. Weimar,
1*70.
Der Yuma-Sprachstamm nach den
nou«'ston handschriftlichen Quellen. (Zeit-
schrift fiir Ethnologic. B. ix-xxiv.
Berlin. 1*77-1 s'.il.'. i
- Tlie Timucua language. (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc.. vol. xvii, Philadelphia. 1878.)
— A migration legend of the Creek In
dians. Vol. i. Philadelphia, 1884 [Brin-
toifs Library of Aboriginal American Lit
erature. No. 4]. Vol. n. St. Louis, 18S8
[Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis, vol. v, nos.
1 and LM.
The Beothuk Indians. (Proc. Am.
Philos. Soc.. I'hiladel])l!ia. vol. xxn. pt.
iv. .(us; vol. xxiii. no. 123. July 1880;
vol. xxviii. no. 132, Jan. -June 1890.)
— The Karankavva Indians, the coast
people of Texas. (Archa'ol. and Ethnol.
Papers Peabody Mus.. vol. I. no. 2. Cam
bridge. isin.i '
-The Klamnth Indians of southwest-
ern Oregon. (Contributions to North
American Ethnology. vol. n. pt. 1, 2,
Washin-ton. 1891.)'
(lAYAuur:. CIIAS. Louisiana : its colonial
history and romance. [Vol. I.] First
and <.-cond Aeries of lectures. New York.
1Si.-,l. Louisiana : its history as a French
colony. | Vol. n. | Third series of lec
tures. New York. is."!:.'.
Ci.i'.ow. Jos. A. A vocabulary of the
Snake, or Sho-sho-nay dialect'. 2d ed.
<ire"ii River City. Wyo.. 1SC(S.
<;I.\TLI:MA\ OK EI.VAS. Virginia richly
valued by the description of the maine
land of Florida : out of the foure yeeres
continual! travell and discoverie of i-Yr-
dinando de Soto. Written by a Portugal!
gentleman of Klvas. and translated out
of Portuguese by Richard Hakluvt. Lon-
•,ion. 10(19.
A narrative of the expedition of
Mornando de Soto into Florida. Pub-
islied at Kvora, 1.1.17. Translated from
Ih- ['ortnguoso by Richard Hackluvt
;ondon. ir,(»!». (In French, B. F., Hist:
< oH. La., pt. n, I'd ed., Philadelphia.
1 850. )
GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS. The discovery and
conquest of Terra Florida, by Don Ferdi-
nando de Soto, written by a Gentleman
of Elvas, and translated out of Portu
guese by Richard Hakluyt. Reprinted
from the edition of Kill. Edited, with
notes and an introduction, and a trans
lation of a narrative of the expedition
by Luis Hernandez do Biedma, by Win.
B. Rye. (Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vol. ix,
London, 1S,r>l.)
— See BIKUMA, L. II. ; SPANISH EX
PLORERS.
CKOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
*sYe CONTRIBUTIONS TO NORTH AMERICAN
ETHNOLOGY.
GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY OF PHILADELPHIA.
Bulletin, vol. in, no. 4, Philadelphia.
1902.
GEOGRAPHISCHE BLATTER. See DEUTSCHE
OEOGRAPIIISCIIE BLATTER.
GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY' OF AMERICA. Bulle
tin, vol. n, Rochester, 1891.
GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF CANADA. Reports
of progress, 1848-84. Montreal, 1844-85.
Annual Reports, new set1.. 188.1-1904,
Montreal and Ottawa, 1880-1900.
GEORGIA HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections.
Vols. i-iv. Savannah, 1840-78.
GERARD, W. R. Plant names of Indian
origin. (Garden and Forest, vol. ix, New
York, 1890.)
GERONIMO. Kcc BARRETT, S. M.. ed.
GESELLSCHAFT FUR ERDKUNDE. Zeitschrift.
Berlin. 188.'?.
GIBBES, R. W. Documentary history of the
American Revolution, consisting of letters
and papers relating to the contest for
liberty, chiefly in South Carolina, in
1781 'and 178L'. Columbia. S. C., 1853.
1704-1770, New York, 1855. 1770-1782,
New York. 1857.
GIBBS, GEO. Report on the Indian tribes
of Washington territory, 1854. (Pacific
Railroad Reps., vol. I. 402-434, Wash
ington, 1855.)
— Alphabetical vocabularies of the
Clallam and Lummi. (Shea, Library .of
American Linguistics, vol. xi, New York,
1803.)
— Alphabetical vocabulary of the
Chinook language. (Ibid., vol. xm, New
York. 1803.)
— Notes on the Tinneh or Chepewyan
Indians of British and Russian America.
1, The eastern Tinneh, by Bernard Ross.
2, The Loucheux Indians, by Wm. Ilar-
disty. 3. The Kutchin tribes, by Stra-
chan Tones. (Smithsonian Rep. for 1800,
Washington, 1807.)
— Tribes of western Washington and
northwestern Oregon. (Contributions to
North American Ethnology, vol. I, Wash
ington. 1877.)
— Dictionary of the Niskwalli. (Ibid.)
— Note on the use of numerals among
the T'sim si-an'. (Ibid.)
-anti DALL. W. II. Vocabularies of
tribes of the extreme northwest. (Ibid.)
GIDDIXGS, JOSHUA R. The exiles of
Florida : or, the crimes committed by
our government against the Maroons,
who fled from South Carolina and other
slave states, seeking protection under
Spanish laws. Columbus. 1858.
GILBERT, BENT. See SEVERANCE. F. H.
GILDER. W. II. Schwatka's search. New
York. 1S81.
GILMAX. BEN. i. IVES. Hopi songs. (Jour.
Am. Ethnol. and Archwol., vol. v, Bos
ton and New York. 1908.)
GIORDA, .T. A dictionary of the Kalisnel or
Flathoad Indian language. Pt. I, Kalispel-
English. Pt. n. English-Kalispel. St.
Ignatius. Mont.. 1877-79.
GIST, CHRISTOPHER. See DARLINGTON,
WM. M.
GOBINKAU. A. DE. Voyage a Terre-Neuve.
Paris, 1861.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1195
GODDARD, PLINY E. Life and culture ot
the Hupa. (Pub. Univ. Cal., Am.
Archseol. and Ethnol., vol. I, no. 1, Berke
ley, 1903.)
— Hupa texts. (Ibid., vol. i, no. 2,
Berkeley, 1904.)
GOMARA, FEANQOIS LOPEZ DE. Histoire
generalle des Indes Occideutales, et ter-
res neuues. Paris, 1606.
GOOD, JNO. B. The morning and evening
prayer, and the litany, with prayers and
thanksgivings, translated into the Nekla-
kapamunk tongue. Victoria, B. C., 1878.
— Offices for the solemnization of mat
rimony, the visitation of the sick, the
burial of the dead, translated into the
Nitlakapamuk, or Thompson River
tongue. Victoria, B. C., 1880.
— A vocabulary and outlines of gram
mar of the Nitlakapamuk or Thompson
tongue (the Indian language spoken be
tween Yale, Lillooet, Cache creek and
Nicola lake), together with a phonetic-
Chinook dictionary- Victoria, 1880.
GOODE, G. B., c(L The Smithsonian Insti
tution, 1846-96. The history of its first
half century. Washington, 1897.
GOODMAN, ALFRED T., ed. Journal of Cap
tain William Trent from Logstown to
Pickawillany, A. D. 1752. Cincinnati, 1871.
GOOKIN, DANIEL. Historical collections of
the Indians in New England, 1792.
(Coll. Mass. Hist. Soc., 1st s., vol. i, Bos
ton. 1806.)
— Historical account of the doings
and sufferings of the Christian Indians
of New England. (Trans. Am. Antiq.
Soc., vol. n, Cambridge, 1836.)
GORDON, JAS. BENTLEY. Historical and geo
graphical memoir of the North-American
continent. Dublin, 1820.
GORGES, FERDI NANDO. Brief e narration of
the plantations into the parts of America,
especially that of New England. 1658.
(Coll Mass. Hist. Soc., 3d s., vol. vi, Bos
ton, 1837. Same, Coll. Maine Hist.
Soc., vol. n, Portland, 1847.)
GOSSE, L. A. Essai sur les deformations
artificielles du crane. I'aris. 1855.
GOULD, BENJ. A. Investigations in the
military and anthropological statistics of
American soldiers. New York, 1869.
GOURGUE, Le Cappitaine. La reprinse de la
Floride. (Ternaux-Compans, Voyages,
tome xx, Paris, 1841.
— See LAUDONNIERE.
GRAAH, W. A. Narrative of an expedition
to the east coast of Greenland. London,
1837.
GRANT, W. C. Description of Vancouver
island by its first colonist. (Jour. Roy.
Geog. Soc., vol. xxvn, London, 1857.)
— Remarks on Vancouver island, prin
cipally concerning town sites and popu
lation. (Ibid., xxxi, London. 1861.)
GRAPHIC sketches from old nnd authentic
works, illustrating the costume, habits,
and character, of the aborigines of Amer
ica. New York, 1841.
GRAVIER, .T. See SHEA, JOHN G. (Early
Voyages).
GRAY. A. B. Survey of a route for the
Southern Pacific railroad, on the 32nd
parallel. Cincinnati, 1856.
GRAY. WM. HENRY. A history of Oregon,
1792-1849. Portland, 1870.
GREAT BRITAIN. Parliamentary report,
vol. XLII, London, 1854.
GREELY, A. W. Three years of Arctic serv
ice. An account of^ the Lady I^ranklin
Bay expedition of 1881-84. Vols. i-ii.
New York, 1886.
GREENHOW. ROBERT. History of Oregon
and California. London, 1844.
GREGG, ALEXANDER. History of the old
Cheraws, containing an account of abo
rigines of the Pedee, 1730-1810. New
York, 1867.
GREGG, JOSIAH. Commerce of the prairies :
or the journal of a Santa Fe trader.
Vols. i-n. New York, 1844. (Same,
Philadelphia, 1850.)
GRIFFITH, ROBERT E. Medical botany.
Philadelphia, 1847.
GRINNELL, GEO. BIRD. Pawnee hero sto
ries and folk tales. New York, 1889.
— Blackfoot lodge tales. New York,
1892.
— Social organization of the Chey-
ennes. (Rep. Int. Cong. Amer., 13th
sess., 1902, New York, 1905.)
GROOS, KARL. The play of man. New
York, 1901.
GROSSK, ERNST. Beginnings of art. New
York, 1897.
GUSSEFELD, F. L. Charte iiber die XIII.
Vereinigte Staaten von Nord-America.
[Nuremberg, 1784.]
— Charte von Nord America. Niirn-
berg, 1797.
HADDON, A. C. Evolution in art. London,
1895.
— Study of man. New York, 1898.
HAILMANN, WM. N. Education of the In
dian. Albany, 1904.
HAINES, ELIJAH M. The American Indian
(Uh-nish-in-na-ba). Chicago. 1888.
HAKLUYT, RICHARD. The principal naviga
tions, voyages, traffiques, and discoveries
of the English nation. Vols. i-in. Lon
don, 1598-1600.
— Collection of the early voyages,
travels, and discoveries of the English
nation. New edition, with additions.
Vol. i (-v and Suppl.). London, 1809
[-1812].
— See GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS.
HAKLUYT SOCIETY. Publications. Vols. i-
LXXIX. London. 1847-89.
HALBERT, H. S., and BALL, T. H. The Creek
war of 1813 and 1814. Chicago and
Montgomery, 1895.
HALDIMAND, FREDERICK. The Haldimand
papers, Jan. 1779-Mar. 1783. (Vt. Hist.
Soc. Coll., vol. n, Montpelier, 1871.)
HALE, E. M. Ilex cassine, the aboriginal
North American tea. (Bull. 14. Div. of
Botany, U. S. Dept. Agric., Washington,
1891.)'
HALE, HORATIO. Ethnology and philology.
(In United States Exploring Expedition
during the years 1838-1842. under the
command of Charles Wilkes, U. S. N.
Vol. vi. Philadelphia, 1846.)
— - Iroquois book of rites. Philadel
phia, 1883.
— The Tutelo tribe and language.
(Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., vol. xxi, no. 114,
Philadelphia, 1883.)
— An international idiom. A manual
of the Oregon trade language, or " Chi
nook jargon." London, 1890.
-See GALLATIN. ALBERT.
HALL, A. J. The gospel according to Saint
John. Translated into the Qagutl lan
guage. London, 1884.
HALL, BEN.T. F. The early history of the
north western states. Buffalo, 1849.
HALL, C. F. Arctic researches and life
among the Esquimaux. New York, 1865.
HALL, G. STANLEY. Adolescence. Its psy
chology. Vols. i-n. New York, 1904.
HALL, JAS. See MCKENNEY, T. L., and
HALLECK, WM. H. Report of General Hal-
leek, military division of the Pacific.
(Report of the Secretary of War, pt. i;
H. R. Ex. Doc. 1, 40th Cong., 3d sess.,
Washington, 1869.)
HALSEY, F. W. The old New York frontier,
its wars with Indians and Tories, its
missionary schools, pioneers and land
titles. 1614-1800. New York, 1901.
HAMILTON, LEONIDAS LE C. Mexican hand
book ; a complete description of the Re
public of Mexico. Boston, 1883.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
II \MII TON PATRICK. The resources of Arl-
x.nri V description of its mineral, far ra
in K and timber hinds. &c., with brief
sketches of its early history, prehistoric
ruins. Indian trihcs. Spanish mission
aries.' past and present. 2d ed. 1 San
Francisco,] isx;;.
II \MirniN PFTFK .1. Colonial Mobile, an
hi-aorical study largely from original
sources df th(> Alabama-Tomhigbee basin
from tin- discovery of Mobile bay in 1519
until the demolition of Fort Charlotte in
IM'O Boston and New York, 1897.
HAMILTON, WM.. <in<l IKVIN. S. M. An loway
•••rannnar, illustrating the principles of
(he lanuuaue used by the loway, Otoe and
Mi«ouri Indians. ' loway and Sac Mis
si, m Press, IMS.
II.\.\n. I-:I:M:ST T. Nfc < M/ATUKFACKS, .1. L.,
illl'l II VMY.
HVNKS. llENitY G. I>eep lying auriferous
travels and table mountains of Califor
nia. San Francisco, I'.ml.
II.v\s(i\. .IND. II. The lost Prince: facts
tending to ]>rove the identity of Louis the
Seventeenth. of France, and the Key. Ele-
a/ar Williams, missionary among the In
dians of North America. New York,
I S 5 4 .
HANS, i\. .IN. i. W. History of Gardiner,
I'ittstoii and West Gardiner. with a
skeic'i nf tin' Keniieliec Indians, and New
I'lvnioiith Purchase (lardiner, Me.,
'
.
HAKIIV. It. W. II. Travels in the interior
of Mexico, in 1S25-2S. London. 1X29.
HAKK.T. Tin s. Admiranda narratio n'da
tanien. de commodis et incolarvm ritibvs
Viruini.-e. iln Bry. Collect iones. t. I.
Fi-ancforti. ir.90.)
A briefe and true report of the new
found land of Virginia. Franckfort,
1 .",!»(». (,W/ ;/(c. New York. 1*71.)
-Narrative of the first English plan
tation of Virginia. 15S8 and 1.100. /»Y-
in-int. London. IS'.i:;.
HARMON. DA.MF.L W. A journal of voyages
and travels in the interiour of North
America. Andover. 1 xi'O.
HAIMMS. GE<>. II. Life of Horatio Jones.
il'nli. Buffalo Hist. Soc.. vol. vi, Buffalo
l!tn::. i
HAKIMS. .I.IKI, CHAM»U;I:. Fncle IJemus.
Hi- soii-s and his sayings. New York,
ls!>.-..
HAKIMS. Jv. NaviLiantium atque itine-
rantium bibliotheca. or, a complete collec-
liou of voyages and travels. Vols. i-n.
London. 1705. i Nr/ ///c. London, 17(5-4.)
IIKIS. THAIUIKIS M. Journal of a tour
into the territory northwest of the Alle-
U'bany mountains in iSd.'i. P.oston, ISO").
HAKIMS. WM. H. Louisiana products, re
sources and attractions, with a sketch of
the parishes. New Orleans 1881
. W. K. History of the early mis
sinus of western Canada. Toronto,' ISO.1*
.Miicissi-:. HF.NIIV. The discovery of North
America. A critical documentary, and
storic investigation. London and
Paris, isfrj.
n.utsiiiiKmsKu. .T.No. WM. Maize: a bolan-
'! economic study. ( Cont. Bot.
1 "•••'• , "'V' ''"" V"L '• ""• -' 1>lli'-->'l('ll'bia
HAI:VI:V. HKNKV. History of the Shawnee
Indians, from the year 1(5x1 to lSf,4 in
clusive. Cincinnati 1 X",
IlA|H|Sr'BUiooOW' <>l(l Wpstm'oreland- ]>itts-
HASTINCS'. LAXSFOHD W. Fmi-ranFs Knide
tooieu,,,, ;,,„] California. Cincinnati.
HATTOX, .L, and HARVEY, M. Newfoundland,
its history, [etc.] Boston, 1883.
HAUMONTE, J. IX, PAKISOT J., and ADAM,,
LUCIKX. Grammaire et vocabulaire de la
langue Taensa avec textes traduits et
commentes. 1'aris, 1882.
HAWKINS, BENJ. A sketch of the Creek
country, in 1798 and 99. (Georgia Hist.
Soc. Coll.. vol. m, Savannah, 1848.)
HAWKINS, EDWARD. Medallic illustrations
of the history of Great Britain and Ire
land. Vols. i-n. London, 1885.
HAWKINS, ERNEST. Historical notices of
the missions of the Church of England
in the North American colonies, previous
to the independence of the United States.
London, 1845.
HAWKS, FRANCIS L. History of North
Carolina. Fayetteville, N. C. : vol. r,
1X.1!) ; vol. II, 1858.
HAYDEN, FERDINAND V. Contributions to
the ethnography and philology of the
Indian tribes of the Missouri valley.
(Trans. Am. I'hilos. Soc., N. s., vol. xn,
Philadelphia. 1862.)
HAYDEN, II. E. Various silver and copper
medals presented to the Indians by the
sovereigns of England, France, and
Spain, from 1000 to 1800. (Proc. and
Coll. Wyoming Hist, and Geol. Soc., vol.
it. pt. L', Wilkes-Barre. Pa., 1880.)
HAYDEN STUVEY. *SYe UNITED STATES GEO-
LOCICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL STKVEY OF
THE TERRITORIES.
HAYES, I. I. An Arctic boat journey in
autumn of 1854. P.oston. 18(50.
HAYWOOD, J\o. The natural and aborigi
nal history of Tennessee, up to the first
settlement's therein by the white people,
in the year 1708. Nashville. 182.",.
HA/ARD. EBENEZEU. Historical collections;
consisting of state papers, and other au
thentic documents, intended as materials
for an history of the United States of
America. Vols. i-n. Philadelphia,
1792-94.
HAZLITT, WM. C. British Columbia and
Vancouver island ; comprising a histor
ical sketch of the British settlements in
the north-west coast of America. Lon
don and New York. 1858.
HEALY. M. A. Report of the cruise of the
Corn-in in 1885. Washington, 1887.
HEARD, ISAAC V. D. History of the Sioux
war and massacres of 1802 and 1803.
New York, 1803.
HEAR.NE. SAMUEL. Journey from Prince of
Wales's fort in Hudson's bay, to the
northern ocean. London, 1795. (Same,
Dublin, 1790.)
HECKEWELDER, Jxo. G. E. Narrative of
the mission of the United Brethren
among the Delaware and Mohegan tribes.
Philadelphia, 1808. (Same, 1820.)
— A narrative of the mission of the
United Brethren among the Delaware
and Mohegan Indians. Edited by W. E.
Connelley. Cleveland, 1907.
— An account of the history, manners,
and customs of the Indian nations who
once inhabited Pennsylvania and the
neighboring states. Philadelphia, 1819.
(Reprinted, Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. xn,
Philadelphia, 1870.)
-Indian names of rivers, streams,
and other noted places in the state of
Pennsylvania. (Trans'. Am. I'hilos. Soc.,
x. s.. vol. iv, Philadelphia, 1834.)
IlEiLi'RiN, AXGELO. Arctic problem and
narrative of the Peary relief expedition
of the Academy of Natural Sciences of
Philadelphia. Philadelphia, 1893.
HELMEUSEN, GHEGOR vox. Sec BAKU, KARI.
E. vox.
IlKxixr;. WM. WALLER. Statutes at large;
being a collection of all the laws of Vir
ginia. Vol. in. Philadelphia, 1823.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1197
HEXXEPIX, Louis. Description de la Loui-
siane nouvellement decouverte au sud
oiiest de la Nouvelle France. Paris, 1083.
(Same, trans, by John G. Shea, New
York, 1880.)
— A new discovery of a vast country
in America extending above four thou
sand miles between New France and New
Mexico. London, 1698. (Same, 2 vols.,
Chicago, 1903.)
— A continuation, of the new discovery
of a vast country in America, extending
above four thousand miles, between New
France and New Mexico. London, 1698.
— Account of M. de la Salle's under
taking to discover the Mississippi by way
of the Gulf of Mexico. (In French, B. F..
Hist. Coll. La., pt. 1, New York, 1846.)
Narrative of a voyage to the upper
Mississippi. (In Shea, J. G., Discov.
Miss. Val.. New York, 1852.)
HEXNIXG, WM. W. See HEXING.
HENRY, ALEXANDER. Travels and adven
tures in Canada, and the Indian territo
ries, between 1760 and 1776. New York,
1809.
— and THOMPSON, DAVID. Sec COUES,
ELLIOTT, e<l.
HEXSIIAW. II. W. [Introductory notes to]
the account by the pilot Ferrel of the
voyage of Cabrillo along the west coast
of' North America in 1542. (Wheeler
Survey Reports, vol. vn, pt. 1, app.,
Washington, 1879.)
— Animal carvings from mounds of the
Mississippi valley. (Second Hep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1883.)
— Perforated stones from California.
(Bull. 2. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing
ton, 1887.)
— — — - Indian origin of maple sugar. (Am.
Anthropologist, vol. in, Washington,
1890.)
HERIOT, GEO. Travels through the Can-
adas, containing a description of the
picturesque scenery on some of the rivers
and lakes. London, 1807. (Same, with
out the second part, Philadelphia, 1813.)
HERMAN'S MAP OF VIRGINIA. See REPORT
and accompanying documents of Virginia
and Maryland Boundary Commissioners,
1873.
HERRERA, AXTOXIO DE. Novus orbis. sive
descriptio India? Occidentalis, metaphraste
C. Barhi'O. Amstelodami, 1622.
— Historia general de los hechos de los
Castellanos en las islas i tierra firme del
mar oceano. Tomos i-v. Madrid, 1720.
— General history of the vast continent
and islands of America, commonly called
the West-Indies, from the first discovery
thereof. Translated by John Stevens.
Vols. i -vi. London, 1725-26.
HERRICK, EDWARD. Indian narratives ; con
taining a correct and interesting history
of the Indian wars. Claremont, N. H.,
1854.
HERVAS, LOREXZO. Idea dell' universe che
contiene la storia della vita dell' uomo,
element! cosmografici, viaggio estatico al
mondo planetario, e storia della terra, e
delle lingue. Tomo xvii. Cesena, 1784.
— Catalogo de las lenguas de las
naciones ronocidas, y mumeracion. divi
sion, y clases de estas segun la diversi-
dad de sus idiomas y dialectos. ^omos
i-vi. Madrid, 1800-05.
HE WAT, ALEX. Historical account of the
rise and progress of the colonies of South
Carolina and Georgia. Vols. i-n. Lon
don, 1779.
HEWETT, EDGAR L. Antiquities of the
Jemez plateau. (Bull. 32, Bur. Am. Eth
nology, Washington, 1906.)
HEWITT, J. N. B. Legend of the founding
of the Iroquois league. (Am. Anthro
pologist, vol. v, Washington. 1892.)
— Orenda and a definition of religion.
(Ibid., x. s., vol. iv, New York, 1902.)
HEWITT, J. N. B. Iroquoian cosmology.
(Twenty -first Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1903.)
HEYLYN, PETER. Cosmography, containing
the chorography and history of the whole
world, and all the principal kingdoms,
provinces, seas, and isles thereof. Im
proved by Edmund Bohun. London,
1703.
HICOCK, W. A. See RUPP, I. D.
HIGGIXSOX, FRAXCIS. New England's plan
tation. London, 1630. (Same, in Force,
Tracts, vol. i, 1836 ; Mass. Hist. Soc.
Coll., 1st ser., vol. i, 1792 ; Young,
Chronicles of Mass., Boston, 1846.)
HILDRET'H, JAS. Dragoon campaigns to the
Rocky mountains. New York, 1836.
IIiLDiiETH, SAMUEL P. Pioneer history ;
account of the first examinations of the
Ohio valley and the early settlement of
the Northwest Territory. Cincinnati,
1848.
HIND, HEXRY Y". Narrative of the Cana
dian Red River exploring expedition of
1857, and of the Assinniboine and Sas
katchewan exploring expedition of 1858.
Vols. i-n. London, 1860.
— Explorations in the interior of the
Labrador peninsula, the country of the
Montagnais and Nasquapee Indians. Vols.
i-ii. London, 1863.
HIXES, GUSTAVUS. Life on the plains of
the Pacific. Oregon, its history, condi
tion and prospects. Buffalo, 1851.
HIXMAN, SAMUEL D., and WTELSH, WM.
Journal of the Rev. S. D. Hinman, mis
sionary to the Santee Sioux Indians.
And Taopi, by Bishop Whipple. Phila
delphia, 1869.
HIXTON, RICHARD J. Hand-book to Ari
zona. San Francisco and New York,
1878.
HISTORICAL MAGAZIXE. The Historical Mag
azine, and Notes and Queries, concerning
the antiquities, history, and biography
of America. 1st ser., vols. i-x, Boston
and London, 1857-66. 2d ser., vols. i-
ix, Morrisania, N. Y., 1867-71. 3d ser.,
vols. i-n, Morrisania, 1872-75.
HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF MICHIGAN*. His
torical and scientific sketches of Michi
gan. Detroit, 1834.
— See MICHIGAN PIOXEER AND HIS
TORICAL SOCIETY.
HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF PENNSYLVANIA.
Memoirs, vols. i-xiv, Philadelphia, 1826—
95.
— Pennsylvania Magazine of History
and Biography, vols. i-xxxn, Philadel
phia, 1877-1909.
HITTELL, Jxo. S. Yosemite : its wonders
and its beauties. San Francisco, 1868.
HIT-TELL, THEODORE H. History of Cali
fornia. Vols. i— iv. San Francisco, 1885-
97.
HODGE, F. W. Coronado's march to Qui-
vira. (In Brower, Harahey, St. Paul,
1899.)
— Sec SPAXISH EXPLORERS.
HODGE, HIRAM C. Arizona as it. is : or.
the coming country. New York and
Boston, 1877.
HODGSON, WM. B. The Creek confederacy.
(Coll. Ga. Hist. Soc., vol. in, pt. 1, Savan
nah, 1848.)
HOFFMAXT, C. F. A winter in the far west.
Vols. i-n. London, 1835. (Same, under
the title "A Winter in the West, by a
New Yorker.")
HOFFMAX, WALTER J. Miscellaneous eth
nographic observations on Indians inhab
iting Nevada. California, and Arizona.
(Tenth Ann. Rep. Hayden Survey, Wash
ington, 1878.)
— Hugo Ried's account of the In
dians of Los Angeles county, California.
(Bull. Essex Institute, vol. xvn, Salem,
1885.)
1198
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
OKFMVX. WALTER .1. Remarks on Indian
tribal names (Two. Am. Plulos. Soc.,
("I xxii" no. 122, Philadelphia. Apr.
-'The Mide'wiwin or " grand medicine
vocietv " of the Ojibwa. (Seventh Hep.
Bur Am Ethnology, Washington, 1801.)
-'-The Menomlhi Indians. (Four
teenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1,
Washington. 1SOO.)
01 m-i; A B. Ago of puberty of Indian
•••iris ' I Am. Jour. Obstetrics, vol. xxm,
New York. Oct. 1SOO.)
OI.M. <;. Ethnologisk Ski/ze_af Angmag-
salikerne. Kj0benhavn, 1887.
»] \\ Tuns CAMi'ANirs. Short descrip
tion of the province of New Sweden, now
(••tiled I'ennsvlvania. (Mem. Hist. Soc.
Pa., vol. in. 'Philadelphia. 1834.)
or MHKKC, IlKiNKicn .T. Ethnographische
Skiz/.en iiher die Vi.lker des russischen
Amerika. Ilelsingfors, 1855.
• i MKS \IUKL. Annals of America, from
1402 to 1X20. Vols. i-n. Cambridge.
ISL'O.
H Mrs. WM. II. Report on the ancient
ruins of southwestern Colorado. <10th
Ann. Rep. F. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv.
Terr.. Washington. 1X70. .-1 /.so in Bull.
T. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv., vol. n. no. 1.
Washington. 1X70.)
— Art in shell of the ancient Ameri
cans. (Second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1SS3. t
— Illustrated catalogue of a portion
of the collections made by the Bureau
of Ethnology (luring the Held season of
1X81. (Third Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1884.)
— Prehistoric textile fabrics of the
I'nited States. (Ibid.)
— Tottery of the ancient pueblos.
(Fourth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington. 1880.)
- Ancient pottery of the Mississippi
valley. (Ihid.)
-Origin and development of form
and ornament. ( Ibid. )
A study of the textile art in its
relation to the development of form and
ornament. (Sixth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology. Washington. 1 888. )
An ancient quarry in Indian Ter
ritory. (Bull. 21. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1804.)
Prehistoric textile art of eastern
I'nited States. (Thirteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology. Washington. 1806.)
- Stone implements of the Potomac-
Chesapeake tidewater province. (Fif
teenth Kep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington. 1S!>7. I
Review of the evidence relating to
auriferous -ravel man in California.
(Smithsonian Rep. for 180!), Washington,
1001.)
Order of development of the primal
shaping arts. (Ibid., 1001, Washington.
1002. »
Flint implements and fossil remains
from a sulphur spring at Afton. Indian
Territory. (Am. Anthropologist, N. s., vol.
iv. New Nork. 1002.)
Aboriginal pottery of the eastern
Fnited States. (Twentieth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 100.'?.)
- Fossil human remains found near
Lansing. Kans. (Smithsonian Rep. for
100L', Washington. 19O3. )
Shell ornaments from Kentucky and
Mexico. (Smithsonian Misc. Coll., vol.
\r,v. Quarterly Issue, i. pts. 1 and 2,
Washington, July Sept. 1003.)
nnd MASON, O. T. Instructions to
collectors of historical and anthropo
logical specimens. (Bull. 30, V. S Nat
Mus., pt. Q, Washington, 1002.)
HOMANN HEIRS. America Septentrionalis
a domino d'Anville in Galliis edita mine
in Anglia coloniis in interiorem Vir
giniain deductis nee non lluvii Ohio.
Noribergse, 1750.
— /S'tT GUSSEFELD ; MAPPA.
HOOPER, C. L. Report of the cruise of the
U. S. Revenue Steamer Corwin iu the
Arctic ocean. Washington, 1881.
HOOPER, WM. II. Ten months among the
tents of the Tuski. London, 1853.
HOPKINS, SARAH WINNEMITCA. Life
among the Pintes. Edited by Mrs.
Horace Mann. Boston, 1883.
HORDEN. JNO. The book of common prayer,
and administration of the sacraments.
Translated into the language of the Moose
Indians of the diocese of Rupert's Land,
north-west America. London, 1850.
HORNOT, ANT. Anecdotes Americaines. ou
histoire abregee des principaux evene-
ments arrives dans le Nouveau Monde,
depuis sa decouverte jusqu'a. 1'epoque
presente. Paris. 1770.
IldRSFoKD, EBEN N. The discovery of the
ancient city of Norumbega. Boston and
New York. '1800.
Huron. DANIEL. Map accompanying Indian
names of lakes, etc.. by H. W. Beck
with. (In Twelfth Ann. (ieol. Rep. of
Indiana, Indianapolis, 1883.)
Iloron, FRANKLIN B. Diary of the siege of
Detroit in the war with Pontiac. Albany,
1800.
Horr.iT. WALTER. Preservation of museum
specimens from insects and the effect of
dampness. (Rep. T'. S. Nat. Mus. for
1887, Washington, 1880.)
— - Fire-making apparatus in the F. S.
National Museum. (Ibid., 1888, Wash
ington, 1800.)
— Moki snake dance. Chicago, 1808.
— Lamp of the Eskimo. (Rep. F. S.
Nat. Mus. for 1800. Washington, 1808.)
— Development of illumination. ( Smith
sonian Rep. for 1001. Washington. 1002.)
— Archeological field work in north
eastern Arizona. The Museum-Gates ex
pedition of 1001. (Report IT. S. Nat. Mus.
for 1001. Washington, 1003.)
— Antiquities of the upper Gila and
Salt River valleys in Arizona and New
Mexico. (Bull. 35, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1007.)
IIorsE OP REPRESENTATIVES. Sec I'NITED
STATES CONGRESS.
HOWARD, O. O. Nez Perce Joseph. Boston,
1881.
HOWE, HENRY. Historical collections of
Ohio, containing a collection of the most
interesting facts, traditions, biographical
sketches, anecdotes, etc.. relating to its
general and local history. Cincinnati,
1847. (flume. Cincinnati, 1851 : Cincin
nati. 1852: Norwalk, Ohio, vol. i, 1808,
vol. IT, 1800.)
— Sec BARKER. .T. W.. and HOWE.
HOWELLS, AY. I). Three villages. Boston,
1884.
IIowoATE, IT. W., c<L Cruise of the Flor
ence : or. extracts from the .journal of the
preliminary Arctic expedition of 1877—78.
Washington. 1-879.
HOWSE. JOSEPH. A grammar of the Cree
language : with which is combined an
analysis of the Chippeway dialect. Lon
don,' 1844.
ITov. P. R. How and bv whom were the
copper implements made? Racine. 1880.
HOYT. EPAPIIRAS. Antiquarian researches;
a history of the Indian wars in the
country bordering the Connecticut river.
Greenfield, 1824.
IIum.if'KA. ALES. Physical and physio
logical observations on the Navaho. (Am.
Anthropologist, N. s., vol. n, New York,
1900.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1199
HKDLIC.KA, ALES. The crania of Trenton,
New Jersey, and their bearing upon the
antiquity of man in that region. (Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xvi, New York,
1902.)
— The Lansing skeleton. (Am. Anthro
pologist, x. s., vol. v, Lancaster, Pa.,
1003.)
— Directions for collecting informa
tion and specimens for physical anthro
pology. (Bull. 39, U. S. Nat. Mus., pt.
II, Washington, 1904.)
— Notes on the Indians of Sonora,
Mexico. (Am. Anthropologist, x. s., vol.
vi, Lancaster, Pa., 1904.)
— Contribution to the physical anthro
pology of California. (Pub. Univ. Cal.,
Am. Archaeol. and Ethnol., vol. iv, no. 2.
Berkeley, 1906.)
— Skeletal remains suggesting or at
tributed to early man in North America.
(Bull. 33, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing
ton, 1907.)
— Physiological and medical observa
tions among the Indians of southwestern
United States and northern Mexico. (Bull.
34, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1908.)
— Tuberculosis among certain Indian
tribes of the United States. (Bull. 42,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1909.)
HUBBARD, W.M. History of the Indian wars
in New England from the first settlement
to the terminntion of the war with King
Philip in 1677, with preface and notes by
S. G. Drake. Vols. i-n. Roxbury, Mass.,
1865.
HUBLEY, ADAM, Jr. See JORDAN, JNO. W.
HUGHES, Jxo. T. Doniphan's expedition :
containing an account of the conquest of
New Mexico. Cincinnati, 1848.
HULBERT, ARCHER B. Red-men's roads.
Columbus, 1900.
— Historical highways of America.
Vols. i-xvi. Cleveland, 1902-05.
HUMBOLDT, FRIEDRICH H. ALEX. DE. Essai
politique sur le royaume de la Nouvelle-
Espagne. Tomes i-v. Paris, 1811. (Sumc,
trans, by John Black, vols. i-iv, London,
1811. Same, vols. i-ir, London, 1822.)
— Atlas geographique et physique du
royaume de le Nouvelle-Espagne. Paris,
1811.
— Personal narrative of travel to the
equinoctial regions of the new continent
during the years 1799-1804. Translated
by H. M. Williams. Vols. i-vn. Lon
don, 1814-29.
HUMPHREYS. DAVID. Historical account of
the incorporated society for the propaga
tion of the gospel in foreign parts. Lon
don, 1730.
HUNTER, Jxo. D. Memoirs of a captivity
among the Indians of North America.
London, 1823.
HUTCHIXS, Tnos. Topographical descrip
tion of Virginia. Pennsylvania, Maryland,
fete.] with appendix containing Patrick
Kennedy's journal up the Illinois river.
London. 1778.
— Geography of the United States.
Philadelphia, 1784.
— An historical narrative and topo
graphical description of Louisiana, and
West-Florida. Philadelphia, 1784. (Same,
in Imlay, Topog. Descrip. of the West
Terr, of N. A., London. 1797.)
HYDROGRAPHIC OFFICE. See UXITED STATES
I API OAYE. The \Vord Carrier. Vols. i-
xvi. Greenwood. Dakota ; Santee Agency,
Nebraska, 1871-87.
ICAZBALCETA, JOAQUIX GARCIA. ColeCCJon.
de documentos para la historia de Mexico.
Tomos i-n. Mexico, 1858.
IMLAY, GILBERT. A topographical descrip
tion of the western territory of North
America. London, 1797.
IXDIAX AFFAIRS (CAXADA). Report of the
Deputy Superintendent General of Indian
Affairs, 1876-79. Continued as Annual
Report of the Department of Indian Af
fairs for the year 1880[-1910], Ottawa,
1880-1910.
IXDIAX AFFAIRS (T*. S.). Office of Indian
Affairs (War Department). Reports,
1825-1848. Report of the Commissioner
(Department of the Interior), 1849-1909.
IXDIAX LAWS. See LAWS.
IXDIAN TREATIES and laws and regulations
relating to Indian affairs. Washington,
1826.
— Treaties between the United States
of America and the several Indian tribes
from 1778 to 18:;7. Washington, 1837.
— A compilation of all the treaties be
tween the United States and the Indian
tribes, now in force as laws. Washing
ton, 1873.
— Indian affairs. Laws and treaties.
Vol. I (Laws). Vol. ii (Treaties). Com
piled and edited by Charles J. Kappler.
Washington, 1904.
INDIANA. Department of Geology and Nat
ural History. Twelfth Annual Report.
Indianapolis, 1883.
IXGERSOLL, ERXEST. Wampum and its his
tory. (Am. Nat., vol. xvn. no. 5, Phila
delphia, 1883.)
IXTERXATIOXAL COXGRESS OF AMERICAX-
ISTS. Sec COXGRKS IXTERXATIOXAL.
IXTERXATIOXAL COXGRESS OF AXTIIROPOL-
OGY. Memoirs. Chicago, 1894.
IXTERXATIOXALES ARCHIV FUR ETHXOGRA-
PHIE. Band vu. Leiden, Paris, Leipzig,
1894.
IXTEUXATIOXAL FOLK-LORE ASSOCIATIOX.
Archives. Vol. T. Chicago, 1898.
IXVESTIGATOR (THE). Religious, moral, sci
entific, &c. Washington, Jan. 1845— Dec.
1846.
IOWA JOURXAL OF HISTORY AXD POLITICS.
Vols. i-vn. Iowa City, 1903-09.
IRVIXG, Jxo. T. Indian sketches taken dur
ing an expedition to the Pawnee tribes.
Vols. i-n. Philadelphia, 1835.
IRVIXG, WASHIXGTOX. Astoria or anecdotes
of an enterprise beyond the Rocky moun
tains. New York. 1S49. (Same, vols.
i-n, New York and London. 1897.)
— Adventures of Captain Bonneville.
V. S. A., in the Rocky mountains and
the far west. New York, 1851. (Same,
1868.) See BOXXEVILLE.
IRWIX, D. HASTINGS. War medals and
decorations issued to the British forces
from 1588-1898. 2d ed. London, 1899.
IVES, Jos. C. Report upon the Colorado
river of the west, explored in 1857 and
1858. (H. R. Ex. Doc. 90, 36th Cong.,
1st sess., Washington, 1861.)
JACKSOX, HELEX M. II., aiul KIXXEY, AB
BOTT. Report on the condition and needs
of the Mission Indians of California to
the Commissioner of Indian Affairs.
Washington, 1883.
JACKSON, SHELDOX. Alaska and missions
of the North Pacific coast. New York,
1880.
— Report on the introduction of rein
deer in Alaska. (Rep. V. S. Bur. Edu
cation 1894-95, Washington, 1896.)
Facts about Alaska. New Y'ork,
1903.
— Our barbarous Eskimos in northern
Alaska. (Metropolitan Mag., vol. XXH,
no. 3, New York, June. 1905.)
JACKSOX, WM. II. Ancient ruins in south
western Colorado. (Ann. Rep. U. S.
Geol. Surv. of Terr, for 1874, Washing
ton, 1876.)
— • Descriptive catalogue of photographs
of North American Indians. (Pub. U. S.
Geol. Surv. of Terr., no, 9, Washington,
1877.)
1200
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
SON W\i II Report on the ancient
ruins examined in 1S75 and 1S77. (Ann.
Rep. T. S. Geol. Surv. of Terr., Wash-
T\CO^STKIX 'MEYER. The tobacco industry
' in t'ho.Ynjted States. (Columbia Univer
sity Studies in History. Economics and
Public- Law, vol. xxvi, no. 3, New York,
loirs' Fi>wix. Account of an expedition
" iron! Pittsburgh to the Rocky mountains,
performed in the years 1819 and '20, by
«,rder of the Hon. '.I. C. Calhoun, Sec'y of
War: under the command of Major Ste
phen II. I. on-. Vols. i-n, and atlas.
Philadelphia, ISL'3. (Xante, London,
ISL':;. i
JAMKS. Gi;o. WIIARTON. Indians of tlie
1'ainted Desert region. Boston, 1903.
— Indian basketry, and how to make
Indian and oilier baskets. New York,
, . .
and 'the American Indian. (.Johns Hop
kins 1'niv. Studies in Hist, and Polit.
Sri iL'th >er.. vol. x. Baltimore, 1894.)
JANSON. ('HAS. W. Stranger in America;
observations during a long residence in
the rnit>'d States. London. ISO".
JAKAMII.LO. .Ii'AX. Relation du voyage fait
A la Nouvelle-Terre. (Ternaux-Compans,
Voyages. tome ix. Paris, 1838.)
— Kelacion beclia por el Capstan Juan
Jaramillo. de la Jornada que habia hecho
a la tien-a nueva en Nueva Espafia y al
descubrimiento de Cibola. (Coleccion de
Documentos Ineditos, tomo xiv, 804-17,
Paris. INTO. Hume, translated by (T. P.
Winship. in 14th Rep. Bur. Am. Etlmol-
OLTV. 1 MM;. i
JKFK'KKSOX. Tims. Notes on the State of
Virginia: with a map of Virginia, Mary
land. Delaware, and Pennsylvania. Phila
delphia. isol. (Hamc. Philadelphia. 18:25.)
.Ir.]-| i:i:vs. Titos. The natural and civil
history of the French dominions in North
and South America. Parts 1-11. Lon
don. 1701.
A general topography of North
•America and the West Indies being a col
lection of all tlu> maps charts and par
ticular surveys that have been published
in that part of the world either in
Europe or America. London, 1708.
The provinces of New York and
New Jersey with part of Pennsylvania
and the government of Trois Rivieres
and Montreal. London. 1708.
The American atlas or a geograph
ical description of the whole continent of
America. London, 177*;.
JKNKINS, HOWAI;I> M.. <•<!. Pennsylvania
colonial and federal. Vols. i-in. * Phila
delphia. P.inr,.
JINKS. Ai.r.Kirr Eitxr.sT. Childhood of
•li sliib'. tlie Ojibwa. Madison, Wis
1900.
The wild rice gatherers of the up
per lakes. (Nineteenth Kep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, pt. ~2. Washington 1900 )
Ji:si IT RELATIONS and allied documents
Travels and explorations of the Jesuit
missionaries in New France 1010-17'H
Reuben Cold Thwaites ,•,/ Vo]s'
i i. \.\in. Cleveland. 1S9C, 19nl
Illations des Jesiiites contenant ce
• I'll s est passe de plus remarquable dans
les missions des peres de ia Cmnpagnio de
esus dans la Nouvelle-France. Embras-
sant les annees H',11 ICTu. Tomes i-m.
Quebec, 1S.~,S.
JKWITT, JNO. R. A narrative of the ad
ventures and sufferings, of John R.
: only survivor of the crew of the
• up I.oston. during a captivity of nearlv
!hree years among the savages of Nootk'a
'01111-'18^- (8amc>
JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY. Circulars,
vols. i-xxiv, Baltimore, 1870-1905.
Studies in Hist, and Polit. Sci., vols.
i-xxvin, Baltimore, 1883-1910.
JOHNSON, ELIAS. legends, traditions and
laws of the Iroquois, or Six Nations.
Lockport. N. Y., 1881.
JOHNSON, OVEKTOX, and WINTER, WM. H.
Route across the Rocky mountains with
a description of Oregon and California.
Lafayette. Ind., 184G.
JOHNSON. W. FLETCHER. Life of Sitting
Bull. fn. p.,] 1891.
JOHNSTON, A. R. Journal of Capt. A. R.
Johnston. First Dragoons. 184(5. (In
Emory, Reconnoissance, 565-014, 1848.)
JOHNSTON, CIIAS. Narrative of the inci
dents attending the capture, detention,
and ransom of Charles Johnston. New
York, 18l'7.
JOMARD, EDME FRANCOIS. Les monuments
de la geographic, on recueil d'anciennes
cartes. Paris, 1862, 1866.
JONES, A. D. Illinois and the west. Bos
ton, 1838.
JONES, CIIAS. C. Monumental remains of
Georgia. Part First. Savannah, 1861.
— Historical sketch of Tomo-chi-chi.
Albany, 1808.
Antiquities
of the southern In
dians, particularly of the Georgia tribes.
New York. 1873.
— Ilernando or Fernando de Soto.
Adventures and route through Georgia.
Savannah, 1880.
— History of Georgia. Vols. i-n.
Boston. 1883.
JONES, DAVID. A journal of two visits
made to some nations of Indians on the
west side of the river Ohio, in the years
1772 and 1773. Burlington, N. J.. 1774.
JONES, Jos. Explorations' of the aboriginal
remains of Tennessee. (Smithson. Con-
trib. to Knowledge, vol. xxn, Washing
ton, 1876.)
JONES, N. W. No. I. Indian Bulletin for
1867. Containing a brief account of the
North American Indians. New York,
1867.
JONES. PETER. History of the Ojebway In
dians ; with especia'l reference to their
conversion to Christianity. London
I 18011.
JONES, STRACIIAN. The Kutchin tribes.
(Smithson. Rep. 1866, Washington, 1867.)
JONES, U. J. History of Juniata valley.
Philadelphia, 1856.
JORDAN. .Ixo. W.. <•<!. Journal of Lieuten
ant Colonel Adam Hubley, jr. Philadel
phia, 1909.
JOSSELYX, .Ixo. New England's rarities
discovered. London, 1072.
— An account of two voyages to New-
England made during the years 1638,
1663. Boston, 1805.
.Tor UNA L OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY AND
ARCHEOLOGY. J. Walter Fewkes. editor.
Vols. i-iv. Boston and New York, 1891-
1>4.
— Fee GILMAN, BEX. i. I. •
JOURNAL OF AMERICAN FOLK LORE. Vols.
i -xx 1 1 1. Boston and New York, 1888-
1910.
JOURNAL OF GEOLOGY. Vols. i-xin. Chi
cago. 1893-1905.
JOUTEL, HENUI. Journal historique du
dernier voyage que M. de la Sale fit dans
le golfe de Mexique pour trouver 1'em-
bouchure de la riviere de Mississippi.
Paris. 171.'!.
— Mr. .Toutel's journal of his voyage
to Mexico. London, 1719.
— Journal of M. de La Salle's last voy
age to discover the river Mississippi,
1684. (In French, B. F., Hist. Coll. Lou
isiana, vol. i, New York, 1846.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1201
JUKES, J. BEETE. Excursions in and about
Newfoundland, during the years 1839 and
1840. Vols. i-n. London, 1842.
KALM, PETER. Travels into North America.
2d ed. Vols. i-n. London, 1772.
— See BARTRAM, JNO.
KANE, ELISHA K. The U. S. Grinnell ex
pedition in search of Sir John Franklin.
New York, 1854.
— -Arctic explorations. Vols. i-n.
Philadelphia, 1856.
KANE, PAUL. Wanderings of an artist
among the Indians of North America.
London, 1859.
KANSAS CITY REVIEW OF SCIENCE AND IN
DUSTRY. Vol. v, no. 7, Kansas City, 1881.
KAPPLER.CHAS. J., cd. Sec INDIAN TREATIES.
KAUFFMAN, DANIEL W. See RUPP, I. D.
KEANE. A. H. Ethnography and philology
of America. (In Stanford's Compendium
of Geography and Travel : Central Amer
ica, the West Indies, and South America,
by II. W. Bates. Appendix.) London,
1878.
— • Ethnology. Cambridge, 189G.
KEATING, WM. H. Narrative of an expedi
tion to the source of St. Peter's river,
Lake Winnepeek, Lakes of the Woods,
etc. Compiled from the notes of Major
Long, Messrs. Say. Keating, and Colhoun.
Vols. i-n. Philadelphia, 1824. (Same,
London. 1825.)
KELLEY, HALL J. A geographical sketch of
that part of North America called Ore
gon. Boston, 1830.
KELLY, FANNY. Narrative of my captivity
among the Sioux Indians. 2d ed. Chi
cago, 1880.
KELLY, J. W. Memoranda concerning the
Arctic Eskimos in Alaska and Siberia.
(T. S. Bur. of Education, Circ. of Inf'n
no. 2, Washington, 1890.)
— Ethnographical memoranda con
cerning Arctic Eskimo in Alaska and Si
beria. (Bull. 3, Society of Alaskan Nat
ural History and Ethnology, Sitka, 1890.)
— See WELLS, ROGER, and KELLY.
KELSEY, C. E. Report of the special agent
for California Indians to the Commis
sioner of Indian Affairs. Carlisle, Pa
1906.
KELTON, DWIGIIT IT. Annals of Fort Mack-
^inac. Detroit, 1884.
KENDALL, EDWARD AUGUSTUS. Travels
through the northern parts of the United
States in the years 1807 and 1808. Vols.
i-in. New York, 1809.
KENDALL, GEO. WILKINS. Narrative of the
Texan Santa Fe expedition. Vols. i-n.
London, 1844. (Same, New York, 1844,
1850.)
KKNGLA, L. A. Contribution to the archae
ology of the District of Columbia. Wash
ington, 1883.
KENNEDY, WM. Texas : the rise, progress
and prospects of the Republic of Texas.
Vols. i-n. London, 1841.
I KER, HENRY. Travels through the western
interior of the United States, from the
year 1808 up to the year 1816. Eliza-
bethtown, 1816.
KING, EDWARD (Lord Kings'boroucih} . An-
^ tiquities of Mexico. Vol. i. London, 1831.
KING, RICHARD. Narrative of a iourney to
the shores of the Arctic ocean, in 1833,
1834, and 1835. Vol. i-n. London, 1836.
KINGSLEY, JNO. S., ed. The Standard Nat
ural History. Vols. i-vi. Boston, 1883-
85.
} KINNEY, ABBOT. See JACKSON, HELEN M. H.,
and KINNEY.
KINNICUTT, LINCOLN N. Indian names of
places in Worcester county, Massachu
setts. Worcester. 1905.
: KINO, EUSEBIUS. Tabula California?, Anno
1702. (In Stocklein, Der Neue Welt-
Bott, pt. n, facing p. 74, Augspurg und
Griitz, 1726.)
KINZIE, Mrs JOHN H. (JULIETTE AUGUSTA).
Wa u-Bun, the " Early Day " in the
North-west. New York, 1856.
KIP, LAWRENCE. Army life on the Pacific.
New York, 1859.
KIP, WM. INGRAHAM. The early Jesuit mis
sions in North America ; compiled and
translated from the letters of the French
Jesuits, with notes. Albany, 1866.
KITCHIN, THOS. [Map of] North America,
drawn from the latest and best authori
ties. London (?) [1787].
KLUTSCHAK, H. W. Als Eskimo unter den
Eskimo. Wien und Leipzig, 1881.
KNOX, JNO. New collection of voyages, dis
coveries, and travels. Vols. i-vn. Lon
don, 1767.
KOHL, J. G. Kitchi-gami. Wanderings
round Lake Superior. London, 1860.
— History of the discovery of Maine.
(Documentary History of the State of
Maine, Coll. Maine Hist. Soc., 2d ser.,
vol. i, Portland, 1869.)
KOLDEWEY, KARL. The German Arctic ex
pedition of 1869-70. London, 1874.
KOTZEBUE, OTTO VON. Voyage of discov
ery into the South sea and Behrings
straits, for the purpose of exploring a
north-east passage, in 1815-1818. Trans
lated by H. E. Lloyd. Vols. I— HI. Lon
don, 1821.
— New voyage round the world, in the
years 1823-26. Vols. i-n. London, 1830.
KRAUSE, AUREL. Die Tlinkit Indianer,
Ergebnisse einer Reise nach der Nord-
westkuste von America und der Bering-
strasse. (Auftrage der Bremer geb-
graphichen Gesellschaft, 1880-81, Jena,
1885.)
KRAUSE, F. Schleudervorrichtungen fiir
Wurfwaffen. (Internat. Archiy f. Eth-
nog., Band xv, Leiden, Leipzig, Paris,
1902.)
KREHBIEL, H. P. History of the Mennonite
general conference. St. Louis, 1898.
KROEBER, A. L. The Arapaho. (Bull. Am.
Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. xvm, New York,
1902.)
— Ethnology of the Gros Venire*
(Anthr. Papers Am. Mus. Nat. Hist^~vmT
i, pt. 4, New York, 1908.)
— See DORSEY, G. A., and KROEBER ;
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.
KUNZ, GEO. F. Gems and precious stones
of North America. New York, 1890.
LACOMBE, ALBERT. Dictionnaire de la
langue des Cris. Montreal, 1874.
LADD, HORATIO O. The story of New
Mexico. Boston, 1891.
LAET, JOANNE DE. Novvs orbis seu des-
criptionis. Indise occidentalis. Lvgd
[uni] Batav[orum], 1633.
— L'histoire du Nouveau Monde ou
description des Indes Occidentales. Leyde,
1640.
LAFITAU, Jos. FRANCOIS. Moeurs des sau-
vages amoriquains, comparees aux moeurs
des premiers temps. Tomes i-n. Paris,
1724.
LAFLESCHE, FRANCIS. The middle five.
Boston, 1901.
LA HARPE, BERNARD DE. Journal historique
de 1'^stablissement des Franqais a la Lou-
isiane. Nouvelle Orleans, 1831. (Same,
trans, in French, B. F., Hist. Coll. La.,
vol. in, New York, 1851.)
LAHONTAN, ARMAND L. DE D. Nouveaux
voyages de Mr le baron Lahontan, dans
1'Amerique Septentrionale. A la Haye,
1703.
— New voyages to North America.
Vols. i-n. London, 1703. (Same, 2d ed.,
London. 1735.)
LAND OF SUNSHINE. Vols. i-xv. Los Angeles,
1894-1901. (Succeeded by OUT WEST.)
LANG, ANDREW. Custom and myth. Lon
don, 1885.
3456— Bull. 30, pt 2—07-
-76
BIBLIOGRAPHY
LB. A. B.
L\N<;. HKIII-.KRT O. History of the Willam-
'ette valley. being a description of the
valh'v and resources. with an account of
it< discovery and settlement by white
men Portland. Oreg.. 1885.
L\N<;. .1. !>.. and TAYLOR. SAMUEL. Report
on the Indian tribes west of the Missis
sippi. 1'rovidence, 1843.
I. AN>, i» IN. F. W. Madisonville pre-historic
remetiTv ; anthropological notes. (Jour.
Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iv, Oct.
1S81.)
I.ANt,si>o!:iT, GKOKG II. vox. Voyages and
traveN in various parts of the world,
during the years 1803, 1804. 1805, 1806.
and IsnT. Parts in. London, 1813-14.
LATHAM. I. A. Antiquities of Wisconsin.
iSmithson. rontrib. to Knowledge, vol.
vii. Washington. 18")").)
-•-.BLOSSOM. L., <ind DOUSMAN, G. D.
Numbt r. locality, and times of removal
<>l' the Indians' of Wisconsin. Milwau
kee. INTO.
LA POTHKKIE. Sec BACQUEVILLB DE LA
POTHKKIE.
LAKIMKK. SARAH L. Capture and escape;
or. life among the Sioux. Philadelphia,
1870.
I..\i:n.vn:ri:. ('HAS. Pec Corns, ELLIOTT.
LAS CASAS. BARTOLOME. Ilistoria de las
Indias. Tomos i-v. Madrid. 1875-76.
LATHAM. ROUKKT G. On the languages of
the Oregon territory. (Jour. Ethnol.
Soc. Lond.. vol. i, Edinburgh, 1848.)
-The natural history of the varieties
of man. London, 1850.'
- Tin1 native races of the Russian
ompiri'. London, New York, Paris, Mad
rid. isr.t.
On the languages of New California.
(Proc. Pbilol. Soc. Lond., vol. VI, London,
1S54.)
On the languages of northern, west
ern and central America. (Ibid., 1856,
London, is.".)
-npuscnla. Essays chiefly philologi
cal and ethnographical. London, 1860.
— Elements of comparative philology
London. isr.L'.
L.\ T.II-I!. P.UII.N ni:. [Carte de] L'Ame'ri-
<iu»' Septentrionale, ou se remarquent les
I-itats I'nis. Paris. 177!>.
[Carte] Suite du theatre de la
u'li'-nv dans 1'Ame'rique Septentrionale,
v compris !<• (Jolfc du Mexique. Paris,
Esnauts et Rapilly, 17st>.
[Carte] 1'Ame'rique Septentrionale,
ou se remarque les Etats Unis. Paris,
Cart»> des Etats T'nis d'Ame>ique, et
an cours du Missisipi. 1'aris, 1784.
LATTI:L-. Carte des Etats-Unis de l'Am6-
suivant la traite de paix de 1783,
LAI I.ONNIKKI:. I{i-:\f:. Histoire notable de
Monde situe'e es Indes Occidentals
contenanl les trois voyages faits en icelle
r certains capitaines et pilotes Fran
cois; a laquelle a I'stf' adjouste un qua-
• •SUM' voya-e f.-iit I);ir lc Capitaine
rues iiiise en lurniere par M. Basnier.
1:>80. iKnnic. I'aris, 185:5 )
ls.f '!|'-v V,f th<1 first attempt of the
1 n-nrb (The Huguenots) to colonize the
l.v discovered countr of Florida. In
' xi'w £;X;S1im-' St°ry °f th
AVKIil, ,,•;,;,;, ('..(I. Nrf, (MIAMI-LAIN
Colonial history of Vi'ncennes
Imlinnn. Vinronnes 1X5S
ANf" n'^T'P-, 'Vrr INDIAN TRKATIES.
s of the Colonial and State govern-
:- Mating to Indians and Indian
Affairs, from 1 «;:',.-{ to IM.'Jl. Washington
LAW SON, JNO. A new voyage to Carolina ;
containing the exact description and
natural history of that country ; to
gether with the present state thereof,
and a journal of a thousand miles travel
thro' several nations of Indians. Lon
don, 370!).
— History of Carolina, containing the
exact description and natural history of
that country. London, 1714. (lit.'i)riiit,
Raleigh, 1860.)
LE BEAU, C. A ventures ; ou voyage cu-
rieux et nouveau parmi les sauvages de
1'Amerique Septentrionale. Tomes i-n.
Amsterdam. 1738.
LECLERQ, CHUETIEX. Nouvelle relation de
la Gaspesie. Paris, 1G01.
— First establishment of the faith in
New France ; now first translated with
notes, by J. G. Shea. Vols. i-n. New
York, 1881.
LEDEREU, Jxo. Discoveries in three several
marches from Virginia to the west of
Carolina, 1660-70. Collected and trans
lated by Sir W. Talbot. London, 1672.
iSatnc, in Harris. Coll. of Voy., vol. II,
London, 1705. Fame. Rochester. 1902.)
LEE, DANIEL, and FROST, J. H. Ten years
in Oregon. New York, 1844.
LEE, NELSON. Three years among the
Camanches. Albany, 1850.
LEIBERG, JNO. B. General report on a
botanical survey of the Coeur d'Alene
mountains in Idaho. (Cont. U. S. Nat.
Herbarium, vol. v, no. 1, Washington,
1897.)
LELAND, C. G. Fusang ; or, the discovery
of America by Chinese Buddhist priests
in the 5th century. London, 1875.
— • Algonquin legends of New England.
Boston and New YTork, 1885.
— free PRINCE. J. D., and LELAND.
LE MOYNE, JACQUES. Narrative of Le
Moyne, an artist who accompanied the
French expedition to Florida under Lau-
donniere, 1564. Translated from the
Latin of De Bry. Boston, 1875.
— flee BRY, THEODORO DE.
LEXHOSSEK, Jos. VON. Die kiinstlichen
schadelverbildungen im algemeinen. Bud
apest, 1878.
LEXNARD, C. E. B. Travels in British Co
lumbia, with narrative of a yacht voyage
round Vancouver's island. London. 1862.
LE PAGE DU PRATZ, ANTOINE S. Histoire
de la Louisiane. Tomes i-m. Paris,
1758. (Same. English trans., London,
1763, 1774.)
LEROUX, Jos. Le mcdaillier du Canada.
Montreal, 188S.
LESCARBOT, MARC. Histoire de la novvelle-
France. Paris, 1612.
LETTRES E^IFIANTES et curiouses concer-
nant I'Asie, 1'Afrique et 1'Amerique. Puh-
liees sous la direction de M. Louis Aime"-
Martin. Tomes i-n. Paris. 1838-41.
LKUPP. FRANCIS E. The Indian and his
problem. New York, 1910.
LEWIX, L. Ueber Anhalonium Lnwinii.
(Archiv f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol.,
B. xxiv. Leipzig, 1SS7-S8.)
LEWIS, MERIWETHER. The travels of Capts.
Lewis and Clarke, from St. Louis, by way
of the Missouri and Columbia rivers, to
the Pacific ocean; performed in the years
1804, 1805, and 1806. London, 1809.
(Satne, Philadelphia, 1809.)
— and ('LARK, W.M. History of the ex
pedition of Capts. Lewis and Clarke to the
sources of the Missouri, across the Rocky
mts., 1804-06. Vols. I-TI. Philadelphia,
1814. (Same, Dublin, 1817; New York,
1817.)
— The journal of Lewis and
Clarke, to the mouth of the Columbia
river beyond the Rocky mountains. Day
ton, Ohio, 1840.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1203
LEWIS, MERIWETHER, and CLARK, WTM.
History of the expedition under command
of Captains Lewis and Clarke. Revised
and abridged with introduction and notes
by Archibald McVickar. Vols. i-n. New
York, 1842.
— Original journals of the
Lewis and Clark expedition, 1 804-1 800.
Reuben Gold Thwaites, ed. Vols. i-vm.
New York, 1904-05.
COUES, ELLIOTT, cd. ;
FISHER, WM. ; GASS, P. ; MESSAGE ; SIB-
LEY, JNO.
LEWIS, THEODORE H. See SPANISH EX
PLORERS.
LEYES DE INDIAS. See RECOPILACION.
LIBRARY OP ABORIGINAL AMERICAN LITERA
TURE. Sec BRINTON, D. G., ed.
LIBRARY OF AMERICAN LINGUISTICS. See
SHEA, .7 NO. G., ed.
LINSCHOTEN, HANS HUGO VAN. Description
de 1'Amerique & des parties d'icelle,
comme de la Nouvelle France, Floride,
[etc.]. Amsterdam, 1638.
LISIAXSKY, UREY. Voyage round the world
in the years 1803-1806. London, 1814.
LLOYD, H. E. See KOTZEBUE, OTTO VON.
LLOYD, T. G. B. On the Beothucs. (Jour.
Anthr. Inst. Gt. Brit, and Ireland, vol.
IV, 21-59, London, 1874.)
A further account of the Beothucs
of Newfoundland. (Ibid., vol. v, 222-230.
London. 1875.)
— Stone implements of Newfoundland.
(Ibid.)
LOEW, OSCAR. Notes upon the ethnology
of southern California and adjacent re
gions. (II. S. War Dept., Ann. Rep.
Chief of Engineers for 1876, App. JJ,
Washington, 1876.)
LOGAN, JNO. H. A history of the upper
country of South Carolina, from the
earliest period to the close of the War of
Independence. Vol. i. Charleston and
Columbia, 1859.
LONG,, JNO. Voyages and travels of an In
dian interpreter and trader, describing
the manners and customs of the North
American Indians. London, 1791.
LONG, STEPHEN II. See JAMES, EDWIN ;
KEATING, WM. H.
LORD, JNO. K. The naturalist in Van
couver island and British Columbia.
ATols. i-n. London, 1866.
LOSKIEL, GEO. HENRY. History of the mis
sion of the United Brethren among the
Indians in North America. London. 1794.
LOSSING, BENSON JNO. Moravian missions.
(In Am. Hist. Rec. and Repertory of
Notes and Queries concerning Antiq. of
Am., Philadelphia, 18.72.)
— American Revolution and the War
of 1812. Vols. i-m. New York, 1875.
LOTTER, MATTHIEU ALBERT. Carte nou-
velle de I'Amerique Angloise contenant
tout ce que les Anglois possedent sur le
continant de I'Amerique Septentrionale,
savoir le Canada, la Nouvelle Ecosse ou
Acadie et les treize provinces unies.
Augsbourg [ca. 1776].
See SAUTHIER, C. J.
LOUDON, ARCHIBALD. A collection of some
of the most interesting narratives of
outrages committed by the Indians in
their wars with the white people. Vols.
i-n. Carlisle, 1808-11.
LOVE, W. DELoss. Samson Occom and the
Christian Indians of New England. Bos
ton and Chicago, 1899.
LOWDERMILK, W. H. History of Cumber
land [Maryland]. Washington. 1878.
LOWERY, WOODBURY. The Spanish settle
ments within the present limits of the
United States. 1513-1561. New York
and London, 1901.
— Spanish settlements within the pres
ent limits of the United States : Florida,
1564-1574. New York and London, 1905.
See BAUDRY DES LOZIERES.
LUDEWIG, HERMANN E. The literature of
America. Aboriginal languages, with ad
ditions and corrections by William WT.
Turner. Edited by Nicholas Triibner.
London, 1858.
LUMHOLTZ, CARL. Among the Tarahuma-
ris ; the American cave dwellers. (Scrib-
ner's Mag., vol. xvi, nos. 1—3, New York,
July-Sept. 1894.)
— Tarahumari dances and plant-wor
ship. (Ibid., no. 4.)
— Cave-dwellers of the Sierra Madre.
(Proc. Internat. Cong. Anthropol., Chi
cago, 1894.)
— Huichol Indians of Mexico. (Bull.
Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. x, New York,
1898.)
— Symbolism of the Huichol Indians.
(Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. in,
Anthr. 11, New York, 1900.)
— Unknown Mexico. Vols. i-n. New
York, 1902.
LUMMIS, CHARLES F. A New Mexico David
and other stories and sketches of the
Southwest. New York, 1891.
— Some strange corners of our coun
try. New York, 1892.
— The land of poco tiempo. New
York, 1893.
— The man who married the moon and
other Pueblo Indian folk-stories. New
York, 1894.
LUNIER, M. Deformations artificielles du
crane. (Dictionnaire de medecine et de
chirurgie pratique, tome x, Paris, 1869.)
LUTKE, FEODOR P. Voyage autour du
monde. Parts i-nr. Translated from
Russian [into French] by F. Boye. Paris,
1835-36.
LYELL, CHAS. Second visit to the United
States of North America. Vols. i-n.
New York, 1849.
LYON, G. F. Brief narrative of an unsuc
cessful attempt to reach Repulse bay.
London, 1825.
— Private journal during voyage of
discovery under Captain Parry. Boston,
1824. (Same, London, 1S25.)
McADAMS, WM. Antiquities of Cahokia, or
Monk's mound, in Madison county, Illi
nois. Edwardsville, 111., 1883.
— Records of ancient races in the Mis
sissippi valley. St. Louis, 1887.
MCALEER, GEO. A study in the etymology
of the Indian place name Missisquoi.
Worcester, Mass., 1906.
McCALL. GEO. A. Reports in relation to
New Mexico. (Senate Ex. Doc. 26, 31st
Cong., 2d sess., Washington, 1851.)
M'CALL. HUGH. The history of Georgia,
containing brief sketches of the most re
markable events, up to the present day.
Vols. i-n. Savannah, 1811-16.
MACAULEY, JAS. The natural, statistical
and civil history of the state of New
York. Vols. i-ni. New York, 1829.
MACCAULEY, CLAY. The Seminole Indians
of Florida. (Fifth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, Washington, 1887.)
MCCLELLAN, GEO. B. Sec MARCY, R. B.
MCCLINTOCK, EVA. Sec WILLARD, CAROLINE
McC.
MCCLINTOCK, FRANCIS LEOPOLD. Fate of
Sir John Franklin, voyage of the Fox.
Fifth ed. London, 1881.
McCoY, ISAAC. The annual register of In
dian affairs within the Indian (or west
ern) territory. Washington, 1836-38.
— History of the Baptist Indian mis
sions, embracing remarks on the former
and present condition of the aboriginal
tribes ; their settlement within the Indian
territory, an'l their future prospects.
Washington and New York, 1840.
McCuLLOH, J. H., Jr. Researches philo
sophical and antiquarian, concerning the
aboriginal history of America. Balti
more, 1829.
1-204
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
M'lM.Nun ALEX. Narrative of some pas
sages iu the history of Eenoolooapik : an
•u-count of the discovery of Hogarth s
V^i.™^'^' British Colum
bia and Vancouver's island. London.
M,Y>nt~GALi .TNO Geonre Millward McDou-
L-all. the pioneer, patriot, and missionary.
MK.'K IK" "MATTHKW. Vancouver Nhind and
British Columbia. Their history.^ re
sources, and prospects. London. ls('->-
McGKE, W J. The Siouan Indians. 1 1- if-
leenth K-P- Bur. Am. Ethnology, Y\ ash-
iir'ton. lv!»7.)
-Tln> Seri Indians. (Seventeenth
Hep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1. Washing-
Primitive numbers. (Nineteenth
Ij.-p. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2. \\ash-
:t-"vr MrViz, M. A., and McGEE.
M.'GriKK JOSKI-H D. Study of the primi-
tiv- ni.-th.Kls of drilling. .Rep. T S.
Nat Mus. for 18(14. Washington. 1896.)
- Pipes and smoking customs of the
American aborigines, i Rep. I". S. Nat.
Mus for 1s:i7. Washington, ls!t-'->
Mrlvr«sn .IN" The origin of the North
American Indians: with a faithful de
scription of their manners and customs.
New York. Is.",:;.
M \.-K\Y. Jxo.. nml BLAKE. J. E. Map of
th.- <«-at of war in Florida compiled by
orders of (Jen. Z. Taylor principally from
the surveys and reconnaisances of the
oflicers of' the F. S. Army. 18MO. V. S.
War hepartment. Corps of Engineers,
Washington. ls:;:».
M'KKKVMc. THMS. A voyage to Hudson's
Lay. d'irini: the summer of isiu. Lon
don. ]SH».
M« KKNNKY. Tims. L. Sketches of a tour
to the lakes, of the character and cus
toms of the Chippeway Indians, and of
incidents connected with the treaty of
Fond du Lac. Baltimore. 1*27.
— Vol. I : Memoirs, official and per
sonal : with sketches of travels among
the northern and southern Indians; em.-
bracing a war excursion, and descrip
tions of scenes along the western borders.
Vol. II: On the origin, history, charac
ter, and the wrongs and rights of the
Indians, with a plan for the preservation
and happiness of the remnants of that
persecuted race. Two volumes in one.
New York. ISM;.
— ami HALL, ,T.\s. History of the
Indian tribes of North America. Vols.
I in. Philadelphia. 1854. (Samt:, in
various editions.)
MA<-KI:W.II-:. AI.KX. Voyages from Montreal,
on the river St. Lawrence, through the
continent of North America, to the
Fro/cn ;iiid Pacific oceans: in the years
l~s!i and IT'.'.",. London, 1S01. (Same,
Philadelphia. isilL'. i
M«LA<HI.IN, K. W. Medals awarded to
Canadian Indians. (Canadian Antiq. and
Numis. Jour., :',d ser.. vol. n. Montreal
1sJ»!t. i
M<-LAI '.in. IN. JAS. My friend (he Indian
Boston. HMO.
Me LKA.V, Jxo. Notes of a Iwenty-five
ye.-irs1 service in the Hudson's Bay ter
ritory. Vols. i ii. London, '1842
(X'niic, London. is p.). »
McLKAN, HIT. JNM. The Indians, their
manners and customs. Toronto, 1SK1).
Canadian savage folk. The native
trihes of Canada. Toronto, 189(5.
MA« LI;A\, J\o. p. Mound builders Cin-
'innati. IST'.t.
M.'Vi.'KAK, AuciriBALi). Xrf LEWIS antj
Cl.AltK.
MAI.UII, COMMISSION. ,svr COLKMIUAN His
T'tlMCAL KXI'OSITION.
MAGAZINE OF AMERICAN HISTUKY. Vols.
i— xxix. New Y'ork and Chicago, 1877-
03
MAILLARD, N. DORAN. History of the re-
iiMblic of Texas. London. 1842.
MUNE HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections.
Vols. i-vi, Portland, 1831-59. Vol. vn,
Bath. ls7«5. Vols. vm-x. Tort land.
lssi-01. I'd ser., vols. I— x, Portland.
1890-99.
MALLERY. GARRICK. The former and pres
ent number of our Indians. ( Proc. Am.
Asso. Adv. Sci. 1877. Salem. 1878.)
— Introduction to the study of sign
language among the North American
Indians. (Washington. 1880.)
— A collection of gesture-signs and
signals of the North American Indians.
(Washington. 1880. i
— Siirn language among North Amer
ican Indians. i First Rep. Bur. Ethnol
ogy. Washington. 1881.)
— Pictographs of the North American
Indians. ( Fourth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington. 1886.)
— Picture-writing of the American In
dians. (Tenth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington. 1893.)
MALTE-BRUN, MALTIIE KONRAD BRUN,
knoirn as. Universal geography, or a de
scription of all parts of the world, on a
new plan. Vols. i-v. Boston. 1824-26.
— Tableau de la distribution ethno-
graphique des nations et les langues au
Mexique. (Congres Internat. des Ame-
ricanistes. Compte-rendu de la 2e sess.,
Luxembourg. 1877. tome n, Luxembourg
and Paris,' 1878.)
MANDRILLON, JOSEPH. Le spectateur Ame-
ricain. suivi de recherches philosophiques
sur la decouverte du Nouveau-Monde.
Amsterdam, 1785.
— Le spectateur Americain ou re-
marques generale sur 1'Arnerique Septen-
trionale et sur la republique des treizes
Etats-T'nis. 2e ed. Amsterdam et Bru-
xelles [n. d.].
MANYPENNY, GEO. W. Our Indian wards.
Cincinnati. 1880.
MAPPA geographica complectus. India? occi-
dentalis partem mediam circum Isthmem
Panamensem &c. pro present! statu belli
quod est 1740 inter Anglos & Hispanos
exortum Ilomanianis Heredibus 1731.
(In Homan. Schule Atlas, 1743.)
MAPS. [As will be seen by reference to the
synonomy following the descriptions or
tribes and settlements, many maps have
been cited in this Handbook, including a
number published anonymously. In
cases in which the cartographer was
known at the time of consultation, the
names are given in the citations and
will be found in this list; in the case
of anonymous maps, however, no at
tempt has been made to include them
herein, owing to their large number and
to the difficulty of identifying them.]
MAKCY, R. B. Report [on the route from
Fort Smith to Santa Fe]. 1S40. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 04. 31st Cong., 1st sess., Wash
ington, 1850.)
— The prairie traveller. Now York,
1861.
— Thirty years of army life on the
border. New York, 1800.
— Border reminiscences. Now Y'ork,
1872.
-an<] MrCLELLAN, GEO. B. Explora
tion of the Red river of Louisiana, in the
year 1852. (Senate Ex. Doc. 54, 32d
Cong., 2d sess., Washington, 1853.)
MARGRY, PIERRK. Decouvertes et etablisse-
ments des Fram-ais dans 1'ouest et dans
le sud de I'Amerique Septcntrionale
(1014-1754). Memoires et documents
originaux. Pts. i-vi. Paris. 1875—86.
MARIETTA PIETRO, cd. Oratio Dominica.
ROIIIJP, 1870.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1205
MARQUETTE, JACQUES. Discovery of some
new countries and nations in northern
America. London, 1698.
— Autograph map of the Mississippi
[1673]. (In Shea, J. G., Discov and
Explor. Miss. Val., Redfield, 1852.)
— See THWAITES, R. G.
MARSHALL, II. The history of Kentucky,
containing ancient annals of Kentucky or
introduction to the history and an
tiquities of the State of Kentucky, by
C. F. Rafinesque. Vols. i-ii. Frankfort,
1824.
MARSHALL, O. II. I)e Celeron's expedition
to the Ohio in 1749. (Mag. Am. Hist.,
vol. n, New York and Chicago, 1878.)
MARTIN, FRANCOIS X. History of Louisi
ana, from the earliest period. Vols.
i-n. New Orleans, 1827-29. (Same,
1882.)
— History of North Carolina from its
earliest period. Vols. i-ii. New Orleans,
1829.
MARTIN, ROBERT M. Hudson's Bay terri
tories and Vancouver's island, with an
exposition of the chartered rights, con
duct and policy of the Hudson's Bay cor
poration. London, 1849.
MARYLAND. Archives of Maryland ; pub
lished by authority of the State under
the direction of the Maryland Historical
Society. Vols. i-xxvin. Baltimore.
1883-1908.
MASON, OTIS T. Ethnological directions
relative to the Indian tribes of the United
States. Washington, 1875.
— North American bows, arrows, and
quivers. ( Smithsonian Rep. 1893. Wash
ington. 1894.)
— Aboriginal American mechanics.
(Mem. Internat. Cong. Anthropol., Chi
cago, 1894.)
— Woman's share in primitive culture.
New York, 1894.
— • Origins of invention. London and
New York, 1895.
— Primitive travel and transportation.
(Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1894, Washing
ton, 1896.)
— Migration and the food quest ; a
study in the peopling of America. (Smith
sonian Rep. 1894. Washington. 1896.)
— Directions for collectors of Ameri
can basketry. (U. S. Nat. Mus., Bull. 39,
pt. P, Washington, 1902.)
— Aboriginal American basketry. (Rep.
F. S. Nat. Mus. 1902, Washington, 1904.)
et al. Arrows and arrow-makers.
(Am. Anthropologist, vol. iv, no. i, Wash
ington, 1891.)
— See HOLMES, W. II., and MASON.
MASSACHUSETTS. See RECORDS.
MASSACHUSETTS HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Col
lections. Vols. i-x, Boston, 1792-1809
(vol. i reprinted in 1806 and 1859; vol.
v in 1816 and 1835). 2d ser., i-x, Boston
1814-23 (reprinted 1838-43). 3d ser.,
i-x, Boston, 1825-49 (vol. I reprinted
1846). 4th ser., i-x, Boston. 1852-71.
MATIEGKA. J. U. Schiidel und Skelette von
Santa Rosa (Sta Barbara archipel bei
Calif ornten). (Sitzber. d. K. bohm. Ges.
d. Wiss., II Classe, Prague, 1904.)
MATSON, N. Memories of Shaubena. 2d ed.
Chicago, 1880.
MATTHEW, G. F.. and KAIN, S. W. Earthen
ware pot of the stone age. (Bull. Nat.
Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, vol. v, no.
xxm. St. John. 1904.)
MATTHEWS, WASHINGTON. Ethnography
and philology of the Hidatsa Indians.
(U. S. Geol. and Geog. Surv., Misc. Pub.
no. 7, Washington, 1877.)
— Navajo silversmiths. (Second Rep.
Bur. Ethnology, Washington. 1883.)
— Navajo weavers. (Third Rep. Bur.
Ethnology. Washington. 1884.)
— Th<> mountain chant. (Fifth Rep.
Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
MATTHEWS. WASHINGTON. The gentile sys
tem of the Navaho Indians. (Jour. Am.
Folk-lore, in, Boston and New York,
April, June, 1890.)
— Navaho legends. Boston and New
York, 1897.
— Night chant, a Navaho ceremony.
(Mem. Am. Mus. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, New
York, 1902.)
— and WORTMAN, J. L. Human bones
of the Hemenway collection in the U. S.
Army Medical Museum at Washington.
(Mem. Nat. Acad. Sci., vol. vi, Washing
ton, 1893.)
MAURAULT, J. A. Histoire des Abenakis
depuis 1605 jusqu'a nos jours. Quebec,
1866.
MAXIMILIAN, ALEX. P. Reise in das innere
Nord-America in den Jahren 1832 bis
1834. B. i-n. Coblenz. 1839-41.
— Travels in the interior of North
America. Translated from the German
by H. Evans Lloyd. London, 1843.
MAY, JNO. Journal and letters of Col.
John May, of Boston, relative to two
journevs to the Ohio country in 1788
and 89. With a biographical sketch by
Richard S. Edes, and illustrative notes
by Wm. M. Darlington. Cincinnati, 1873.
MAYER, BRANTZ. Mexico, Aztec, Spanish
and Republican. Vols. i-n. Hartford,
1853.
Tah-gah-jute ; or Logan and Cresap,
an historical essay. Albany, 1867.
MAYNE, RICHARD C. Four years in British
Columbia and Vancouver island. Lon
don, 1862.
MAYS, T. J. An experimental inquiry into
the chest movements of the Indian fe
male. (Therapeutic Gazette. 3d ser.,
vol. in, no. 5. Detroit, 1887.)
MAZZEI, P. Recherchcs sur les Etats-Unis ;
par un citoyen de Virginia, avec quatres
lettres d'un bourgeois de New-Haven.
Tomes i-iv. Colle, 1788.
MEACHAM, A. B. Wigwam and warpath ;
or the royal chief in chains. 2d ed.
Boston, 1875.
— Wi-ne-ma (the woman-chief) and
her people. Hartford, 1876.
MEARNS, EDGAR A. Ancient dwellings of
the Rio Verde valley. (Pop. Sci. Mo.,
vol. xxxvn, New York. Oct. 1890.)
MEDDELELSER OM GR0NLAND. Vol. i (1890)-
vol. xxxiu (1907). Kjobenhavn.
MEEK, A. B. Romantic passages in south
western history, including orations,
sketches, and essays. New York. 1857.
MEGAPOLENSIS, JOHANNES. Short sketch
of the Mohawk Indians in New Nether-
land. 1644. (Coll. N. Y. Hist. Soc., 2d
ser., vol. in, pt. i. New York. 1857.)
MEGINNES, J. F. Otzinachson ; or, a his
tory of the West-branch valley of the
Susquehanna. Philadelphia, 1857.
MEIGS, J. A. Observations upon the cra
nial forms of the American aborigines.
Philadelphia. 1866.
Description of a human skull.
(Smithsonian Rep. 1867, Washington,
1872.)
MELINE, JAS. F. Two thousand miles on
horseback. New York. 1867.
MEMORIALS OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH.
Sec REICHEL, W. C.
MENDIETA, GERGNIMO DE. Historia eclesl-
flstica Indiana. Mexico, 1870.
MENDOZA, ANTONIO DE. Letter to the Em
peror, 1540. (Hakluyt, Voyages, vol. in,
436-438, London, 1600, reprint 1810;
Ternaux-Compnns, Voyages, tome ix,
Paris. 1838 ; Fourteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnol., Washington, 1896.)
MENDOZA, JUAN GONZALES DE. Histoire du
grand royaume de la Chine, sitve aux
Indes Orientales divisees en deux parties.
Paris. 1588. (Same, trans, in Hakluyt
Soc. Pub., vol. xv, London, 1854.)
1206
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A.
MKNGARINI, GREGORY A Solish or Plat-
h.-ad .m-ammar. Un Shea. Lib. of Am.
• vol ii, New \ork. 1861.)
^Indians of Oregon. (Jour. Antbr.
Inst \ V vol. i, New \ork. 18 < 1-72.)
MEKCATOR e de Ge-
MK.U-KK. H. C. The Lenape stone or the
Indian and the mammoth. Ne\\ xorK
and London. 1885. .
^Researches upon the antiquity pi
" man. (Tub. Univ. .of Pa., sjries in
1'hilol . Lit-, and Archa-ol.. vol. M, Pnil-
MrSixn' IL'C-.' Aboriginal art in obsi
dian. (Land of Sunshine, vol. xi, no. ;>,
I os \ngeles, 1899. )
MEKKIAM, C. HART. Life //ones and crop
/ones of the 1'nited States. (lJ. S
Dept. Ayr., Div. Uiol. Surv., Bull. 10,
Washington, 1898.)
MKK.MLL. GKO. V. Treatise on rocks, rock-
weathering and soils. New York, 1897.
MrssuiE from the President of the United
States communicating discoveries made
in exploring the Missouri, Red river and
Washita, bv Captains Lewis and (lark.
February l'9. 18<M5. Washington, 1800.
MEXICAN 'BORDER COMMISSION. Reports
of the committee of investigation sent in
1S73 bv the Mexican government to the
frontier of Texas. Translated from the
official edition made in Mexico. New
York, iSTii.
MEXICO. SECRETARIA HE FoMENTO. Anales,
tome VI. Mexico, 18X2.
MEYER. CAUL. Nach dem Sacramento.
Aarau. 1X55.
MICHEL, M. DE. »sVr -TofTEL.
MICHIGAN, .s'cc HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF
MICHIGAN.
MICHIGAN PIONEER AND HISTORICAL SO
CIETY. Historical collections. Yols. i-
xxxiv. Lansing, 1S"~-190(J.
MICHI.EK. N. 11., .!>-. Reconnoissance. 1849.
i In Hep. Sec. War, with reconnoissances
of routes from San Antonio to El 1'aso.
Senate Kx. Doc. <>4, 31st Cong., 1st sess.,
Washington. 1850.)
MILES, NELSON A. Personal recollections
and observations. Chicago and New
York, 1MMJ.
MILFORT, LE CLEUC. Memoire ou coup-
d'u-il rapide sur mes dirt'erens voyages et
nioii sejour dans la nation ('reck. Paris,
1X02.
Mn. i.. NICHOLAS. The history of Mexico,
from the Spanish conquest to the pres
ent »>ra. London, 1X24.
Mil. LEU, GERKIT S., ami UEIIN, JAS. A. G.
Systematic results of the study of North
American land mammals. (Proc. Boston
S.K-. Nat. Hist., vol. xxx, no. 1, Boston,
1901.)
MILLER, MEKTON L. Preliminary study of
i lie pnelilo of Taos, New Mexico. Chi
cago, 1S!>S.
MILLS. KoBKirr. Atlas of the state of
South Carolina. Made under the au-
thoritv of the legislature. 29 maps,
folio. ' Baltimore, ISL'5.
Statistics of South Carolina, in
cluding a view of its natural, civil, and
military historv. general and particular.
Charleston, 182G.
MILLS. \VM. c. Kxplorations of the Gartner
mound and village site. (Ohio Archaeol.
and Hist. (tMiar., vol. xm, no. 2, Columbus,
1904.)
Certain mounds and village sites in
Ohio. Vol. i. Columbus, 1907.
MILLSTONE. Vol. ix, no. 1, to vol. x, no. 8,
Indianapolis. 1XSJ-X5. (Contains a se
ries of articles on /ufii breadstuff, by
!•'. H. dishing.]
MILTON, Viscount, and CIIEADLK, W. B.
North-west passage by land. Being the
narrative of an expedition from the At
lantic to the Pacific. London, 1805.
MINDELEFF, COSMOS. Casa Grande ruin.
(Thirteenth Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Wash
ington, 1890.)
— Aboriginal remains in Verde valley,
Arizona. '(Ibid.)
The repair of Casa Grande ruin,
Arizona. (Fifteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, Washington, 1897.)
— The cliff ruins of Canyon de Chelly,
Arizona. (Sixteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, Washington, 1897.)
Navaho houses. (Seventeenth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2. Washington,
1898.)
— Localization of Tusayan clans.
(Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
pt. 2, Washington, 1900.)
MIXDELEFF, VICTOU. A study of Pueblo
architecture. (Eighth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1891.)
MINER, C. 1'. History of WTyoming, Penn
sylvania. Philadelphia, 1845.
MINNESOTA GEOLOGICAL AND NATURAL HIS
TORY SURVEY. Geology of Minnesota,
Vol i of the Final Report, Minneapolis,
1884. 13th Report, for 1884, St. Paul,
1885.
MINNESOTA HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collec
tions. Vols. i-xi. St. Paul, 1872-1905.
MISSISSIPPI STATE HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
Publications. Vols. i-vn. Oxford, Miss.,
1898-1903.
MITCHELL, JNO. Map of the British and
French dominions in North America.
London, 1755.
MOFRAS, DUFLOT DE. See DUFLOT.
MOLL, HERMANN. A new map of the north
parts of America claimed by France un
der ye names of Louisiana, Mississipi,
Canada, and New France, with ye ad
joining territories of England and Spain.
(In Moll, World Described, London,
1710-1720.)
— Map of North America according to
ye newist and most exact observations.
MOLLHAUSEN, BALDWIN. Tagebuch einer
Reise vom Mississippi nach der Kusten
der Sudsee. Leipzig, 1858.
— Diary of a journey from the Mis
sissippi to the coasts of the Pacific with
a United States government expedition.
Yols. i-n. London, 1858.
MONARDES, NICOLAS. Historia medicinal de
las cosas que se traen de nuestras Indias
Occidentales que siruen en medicina. Se-
villa, 1574.
Ilistoire des drogues. Lyons, 1002.
MOOXEY, JAS. The sacred formulas of the
Cherokees. (Seventh Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology. Washington, 1891.)
— The Siouan tribes of the east.
(Bull. 22, Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing
ton, 1895.)
-The Ghost-dance religion and the
Sioux outbreak of 1890. (Fourteenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 2, Wash
ington, 1896.)
Mescal plant and ceremony.
(Thera
peutic Gazette, 3d ser., vol. xn, Detroit,
1890.)
— Calendar history of the Kiowa In
dians. (Seventeenth Rep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 1, Washington, 1898.)
--Myths of the Cherokee. (Nineteenth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, pt. 1, Wash
ington, 1900.)
- Our last cannibal tribe. (Harpers
Monthly, vol. cm, New York and London,.
— The Cheyenne Indians. (Mern. Am.
Anthr. Asso., vol. i, pt. C, Lancaster, Pa.,
1907.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1207
MOORE, CLARENCE B. [See the various im
portant memoirs, by this investigator, on
the archeology of the Southern States,
published in the Journal of the Academy
of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, from
vol. x (1894) to date (1910), and cited
throughout this Handbook.]
— Certain shell heaps of the St. John's
river, Florida. (Am. Naturalist, vol.
xxvin, Philadelphia, 1894.)
— Sheet-copper from the mounds. (Am.
Anthropologist, vol. v, no. 1, Lancaster,
1903.)
MOORKHEAD, WARREN K. Fort Ancient, the
great prehistoric earthwork of Warren
county, Ohio. Cincinnati. 1890.
— Primitive man in Ohio. New York
and London, 1892.
Bird - stone ceremonial. Saranac
Lake, N. Y., 1899.
— Prehistoric implements. Cincinnati,
1900.
— See PEABODY, CHAS., and MOORE-
HEAD.
MORDACQUE, L. IT. History of the names
of men, nations, and places. From the
French of ' Eusebius Salverte.' Vols.
i-n. London, 1864.
MORELLI, D. CYRIACI. Fasti novi orbis et
ordiitacionum ad Indias pertinentium bre-
viarium cum annotationibus. Venetius,
1776.
MOUFI, JUAN A. DE. Documentos para la
historia eclesiastica y civil de la pro-
vincia de Texas. [1792.] MS.
MORGAN, LEWIS T-I. Report upon articles
furnished the Indian collection. (In 3d
Ann. Rep. Regents Univ. of State of New
York, 1849, Albany, 1850.)
— Report on the fabrics, inventions,
implements, and utensils of the Iroquois.
(In 5th Ann. Rep. Resents Univ. of State
of New York, 1851, Albany, 1852.)
— League of the Ho-de-no sau-nee. or
Iroquois. Rochester, New York, and Bos
ton, 1851. (Same, New York, 1904.)
— The seven cities of Cibola. (N.
Am. Review, vol. cvm, Boston, 1869.)
— Indian migrations. (Ibid., Oct.
1.S69, Jan. 1870. Reprinted in Beach,
Indian Miscellany, Albany, 1877.)
— Systems of consanguinity and af
finity of the human family. (Smithson.
Contrib. to Knowledge, vol. xvn, Wash
ington, 1871.)
— Ancient society or researches in the
lines of human progress from savagery
through barbarism to civilization. New
York, 1877. (Same, 1878.)
— On the ruins of a stone pueblo on
the Animas river in New Mexico ; with
a ground plan. (In Twelfth Rep. Pea-
body Museum, Cambridge, 1880.)
— Houses and house-life of the Ameri
can aborigines. (Contrib. N. Am. Ethnol.,
vol iv. Washington, 1881.)
MORICE, A. G. The Western Denes. Their
' manners and customs. (Proc. Can. Inst.,
3d ser.. vol. vi, no. 2, Toronto, 1889.)
-The Dene" language. (Trans. Canad.
Inst.. vol i, 1889-90, Toronto, 1891.)
— Notes, archaeological, industrial and
sociological, on the Western Denes.
(Ibid., Vol. iv, 1892-93, Toronto, 1895.)
— History of the northern interior of
British Columbia, formerly New Cale
donia. Toronto, 1904.
MORRIS, WM. GOUVERNEUR. Report upon
the customs district, public service, and
resources of Alaska territory. (Senate
Ex. Doc. 59. 45th Cong., 3d sess., Wash
ington. 1879.)
MORSE. EDWARD S. Worked shells in New
England shell-heaps. (Proc. Am. Asso.
Adv. Sci., vol. xxx, Salem, 1882.)
— Ancient and modern methods of ar
row-release. (Bull. Essex Inst., vol. xvii,
nos. 10-12, Salem, 1885.)
[MORSE, JEDIDIAH.] The History of North
America, containing an exact account of
their first settlements, with the present
state of the different colonies and a large
introduction illustrated with a map of
North America. London, 1776.
— The American geography, or a view
of the present situation of the United
States of America. London, 1792.
— A map of North America from the
latest discoveries. ( In An Abridgement
of the American Gazetteer, Boston, 1798.)
— - The history of America in two
books. 3d ed. (Extracted from the
American edition of the I^ncyclopaedia,
Philadelphia, 1798.)
— A new and elegant general atlas.
Comprising all the new discoveries, to
the present time. Boston, 1812.
— A complete system of modern geog
raphy, or a view of the present state of
the world, being a faithful abridgement
of the American Universal Geography
(edition 1812) with corrections and addi
tions. Boston, 1814.
— The American universal geography,
or a view of the present state of all the
kingdoms, states, and colonies in the
known world. 7th ed. Vols. i-n
Charlestown [Boston], 1819.
- A report to the Secretary of War of
the United States, on Indian affairs,
comprising a narrative of a tour per
formed in the summer of 1820. New
Haven, 1822.
MORSE, SIDNEY E. A new system of mod
ern geography, or a view of the present
state of the world. Accompanied with
an atlas. Boston and New Haven, 1822.
MORTON, NATHANIEL. New Englands me
morial. 6th ed. Boston, 1855.
MORTON, S. G. Crania Americana ; or, a
comparative view of the skulls of vari
ous aboriginal nations of North and South
America. Philadelphia, 1839.
— An inquiry into the distinctive char
acteristics of the aboriginal race of Amer
ica. Philadelphia, 1844.
MOTA PADILLA. M.vrfAS DE LA. Historia de
la conquista de la provincia de la Nueva-
Galicia [1742]. Mexico, 1870.
MOTZ, ALBERT VON. See OWEN, A. R.
MOWRY, SYLVESTER. The geography and
resources of Arizona and Sonora. '(Jour.
Am. Geog. and Statis. Soc., vol. I, New
York, 1859.)
Arizona and Sonora. New York,
1864.
MOWRY, WM. A. Marcus Whitman and the
early days of Oregon. New York, Boston,
Chicago, 1901.
MUHLENPFORDT, EouARD. Versuch einer
getreuen Schilderung der Republik Mejico.
B. l-n. Hannover, 1844.
MULLAN, JNO. Report on the Indian tribes
in the eastern portion of Washington
territory. 1853. (In Pac. R. R. Rep.,
vol. I, 437-441, Washington. 1855.)
MULLER, FRIEDRICH. Grundriss der Sprach-
wissenschaft. B. i-n. Wieu, 1876-82.
MuSiz, M. A., and McGEE, W .T. Primitive
trephining in Peru. (Sixteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1897.)
MUNRO, ROBERT. Archaeology and false an
tiquities. London, 1905.
MURCH. ABEL B. See BRYANT, CHAS. S.,
and MURCH.
MURDOCH, JNO. Study of the Eskimo bows
in the U. S. National Museum. (Rep.
U. S. Nat. Mus. 1884, Washington, 1885.)
— Ethnological results of the Point
Barrow expedition. (Ninth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1892.)
MURRAY, CHAS. AUGUSTUS. Travels in
North America during the years 1834,
1835, and 1836. Vols. i-n. London.
1839.
1208
BIBLIOGRAPHY
MriM'vY Hnni. Historical account of dis
coveries and (ravels in North America;
Siding Hu> fnited States, Canada, the
shores of the Polar sea, and the voyages
in search of a north-west passage; with
observations on emigration. \ ols. i-ii.
Mi^R^'jonfb'KANE. Lives of the Cath
olic heroes and heroines of America.
Mni-V' To, .^WELLES. A history of
Old Tioga Point and early Athens, Penn-
svlv.inia. Athens, Pa., 11)08.
Mi SEE MONETAIRE. «SVr CATALOGUE.
NAI.AILI.AC MnrtiiiiH ae. I're-histovic Amer
ica Tnmshited by N. D'Anvers. New
York and London, 1884.
K pines et le tahac. (Materiaux
pour rilist. Prim, et Nat de 1'Homme,
•{me ««'>r tome n, Paris. 188,).)
NANSF.N. F. First crossing of Greenland.
Vols i-n London and New ^ ork, 1800.
— Eskimo life. Translated by William
Archer. London, 1S!»:{. (Hume, 2d ed.,
London, 1804.)
NSNTUCKET HISTORICAL ASSOCIATION. Bul-
"letin. Vols. i-n. Nantucket, Mass.,
1890-1902.
N \TION\L GEOGRAPHIC MAGAZINE. Vols.
I xxi. Washington, 1880-1010.
NATIONAL MUSEUM. Sec UNITED STATES
N \Tln.\AL MUSEUM.
N \TUR\L HISTORY SOCIETY OF MONTREAL.
Tli.- Canadian Naturalist and Geologist,
and Proceedings of the Natural History
Society of Montreal. Vols. i-in. Mon
treal. '1X57-1863.
NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY OF NEW BRUNS
WICK Bulletin. Nos. i-xxni. Saint
John. 1SSU-1005.
NEII.L, EDWARD I>. The history of Minne
sota, from the earliest French explora
tions to the present time. Philadelphia.
i sr.s.
— History of the Virginia Company
f.f London.' Albany. 18(10.
NELSON, K. W. The Eskimo about Bering
strait. (Eighteenth Hep. Bur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 1, Washington, 1809.)
NELSON. WM. Indians of New Jersey.
Paterson, N. J., 1804.
— Personal names of Indians of New
Jersey. Paterson, N. J., 1004.
NEUE WELT-BOTT. Sec STOCKLEIN, J.
NEW HAMPSHIRE HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
Collections. Vols. i-x. Concord, 1824-
0.'!.
NEW' YORK. University of the State of
New York. Xc<: MORGAN, LEWIS II.
Report of special committee to in
vestigate the Indian problem of the State
of New York, appointed by the Assembly
of isss. Albany. 1X89.
- The documentary history of the
state of New York ; arranged under di
rection of the Hon. Christopher Morgan,
Secretary of State, by E. B. O'Callaghan,
M. I). Vols. i iv. Albany, 1X49-51.
-Documents relating to the colonial
history of the stale of New York. Vols.
i xv. Albany. 1853-87.
NEW YORK HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collec
tions. Vols. i v, New York, 1800-:!0.
I'd ser., vols. i iv, New York, 1841-50.
Proceedings. Vols. i -vn. New
York, 1st.1', 40.
NEW YORK STATE MUSEUM. Bulletin.
Archsi'ology, DOS. 16, IS, 22, 32, 41, HO
"..". ?:;. 7s. ST. 80, iox, 11:5, 117, 125.
Albany, 1X07 1008.
Nim..\rK. A. 1'. Instructions for taking
paper molds of inscriptions in stone
wood, bronze, etc. (Proc. II. S. Nat
1HK3, vol. vi, app., Washington
1 HH4 . )
<'oast Indians of southern Alask;
and northern British Columbia. (Rep
!. Nat. Mus. ISSS, Washington, 1S(.)(>.)
\ICOLAY, CHAS. G. Oregon territory : a
geographical and physical account of
that country and its inhabitants, with its
history and discovery. London, 1846.
ICOLLET, I. N. Report intended to illus
trate a map of the hydrographic basin of
the upper Mississippi river. (Senate
Doc. 287, 2Gth Cong., 2d sess., Washing
ton, 1843.)
NILES WEEKLY REGISTER ; containing po
litical, historical, |etc.] documents, es
says and facts ; with notices of the arts.
Vols I-LXXIV. Baltimore (from July 5,
1848. Philadelphia), 1811-48.
Ni/\ MARCOS DE. Relation. 1530. (In
Ilakluyt, Voy., in, 438-446, 1(500, re-
priut 1810: Doc. Ined. de Indias, in,
325-351, Madrid, 1865 ; Ramusio, Nav.
et Viaggi, in, 356-359, Venice, 1556;
Ternaux-Compans, Voy., ix, app., Paris,
1S38 ; Bandelier, Cabeza de Vaca, New
Paris,
York, 1905.)
NOLIN, J. B. [Carte] L'Amerique.
NORDENSKIOLD, G. Cliff dwellers of the
Mesa Verde. Translated by D. Lloyd
Morgan. Stockholm and Chicago, 1893.
Nonius, 1'niLETUs Wr. The calumet of the
coteau. Philadelphia, 1883.
NORTH CAROLINA. The colonial records of
North Carolina. Vols. i-x. Raleigh,
18H6-90. (Conlinttcd as State Records
of North Carolina.)
State records of North Carolina.
Vols. xi-xiv. Winston. N. C., 1895-96;
vols. xv-xxvi, Goldsboro, 1898-1906.
NORTH DAKOTA. State Historical Society.
Collections. Vols. i-ii. Bismarck, N. D..,
1006-08.
NORTHWESTERN TRIBES OF CANADA. Re
ports on the physical characters, lan
guages, industrial and social condition
of the north-western tribes of the Do
minion of Canada. (In Reports of the
British Association for the Advancement
of Science, 1885 to 1808, London, 1886-
00.)
NORTON, CHAS. L. Political Americanisms.
New York and London, 1890.
NOTES AND QUERIES ON ANTHROPOLOGY.
Edited hy J. G. Garson and Chas. II.
Read. 3d ed. London, 1899.
NOURSE, J. E. American explorations in
ice zones. Boston, 1884.
NOUVELLES ANN ALES DES VOYAGES, de la
geographic et de 1'histoire, ou recueil des
relations originales inedites, communi-
quees par des voyageurs franqais et
etrangers. 208 vols. Paris. 1819-70.
First ser., 30 vols., 1819-26. Second
ser., 30 vols., 1827-33. Third ser., 24
vols , 1834-39. Fourth ser., 20 vols.,
1840-49. Fifth ser., 40 vols., 1845-54.
Sixth ser., 44 vols.. 1855-65. Seventh
ser., 20 vols., 1866-70.
NUTTALL. Tuos. A journal of travels into
the Arkansa territory, during the year
1819. With occasional observations on
the manners of the aborigines. Phila
delphia, 1821.
O'CALLAGHAN, E. B. SCC NEW YORK. DOCU-
mentary History.
OCIT, Jos. Nachrichten von verschieden
Liindern des spanischen Amerika. Halle,
1809.
OGILP.Y, JNO. America : being the latest,
and most accurate description of the
New World ; containing the original of
the inhabitants, and the remarkable voy
ages thither. London, 1671.
OHIO CENTENNIAL. See OHIO STATE BOARD.
OHIO STATE ARCHAEOLOGICAL AND HISTOR
ICAL SOCIETY. Quarterly. Vols. i-xix.
Columbus. 1887-1910.
OHIO STATE BOARD. Final Report of the
Ohio State Board of Centennial Mana
gers. Columbus, 1877.
BULL. .°,0]
BIBLIOGEAPHY
1209
OLDEN TIME [The] ; a monthly publication
devoted to the preservation of docu
ments ... in relation to the early ex
plorations ... of the country. Edited
by Neville B. Craig, esq. Vols i-n.
Pittsburgh, 1846-48. Reprint, Cincin
nati, 1876.
OLDMIXON, JNO. British empire in Amer
ica. Vols. i-n. London, 1708.
OXATE, JUAN DE. Memorial sobre el dcscu-
brimiento del Nuevo Mexico y sus aconte-
cimientos. Afios desde 1595 & 1602.
(Coleccion de " Documentos Ineditos,
tome xvi, 188-227, Madrid. 1871.)
— Treslado de la posesion que en
nombre de Su Magestad. Aiio de 1598.
(Ibid., 88-141.)
— Discurso de las jornadas que hizo
el campo de Su Magestad desde la Nueva
Espafia a la provincia de la Xueva Me
xico. Afio de 1526 [1598]. (Ibid., 228,
276.)
— Copia de carta escripta al Virrey
Conde de Monterrey, a 2 de Marzo de
1599 anos. (Ibid., 302-313.)
OREGON* HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Sources of
the history of Oregon. Vol. i, pr. 2.
Eugene, Oreg., 1897.
— The Quarterly. Vol. i. Salem,
Oreg., 1900.
O'REILLY. BERXARD. Greenland, the adja
cent seas, and the northwest passage.
New York, 1818. (Same, London, 1818.)
OROXCO Y BERRA, MAXUEL. Geograffa de las
lenguas y carta etnografica do Mexico.
Mexico, 1864.
ORTEGA, Jos. DE. Vocabulario en lengua
Castellana y Cora. Mexico, 1732. (Same,
reprint 1888.)
ORTELIUS, ABRAHAM. Theatrum orbis ter-
rarum. Antverpi;p. 1570. (Same, 1571.)
OTIS, GEORGE A. List of the specimens in
the anatomical section of the TT. S. Army
Medical Museum. 'Washington, 1880.
OUT WEST. A magazine of the old Pacific
and the new. ((Continuation of Land of
Sunshine.) Vols. xvi-xxxn. Los An
geles, 1902-10.
OVERLAND MOXTHLY. Vols. I-LVI. San
Francisco, 1868-1910.
O.VIEDO Y VALDEZ, GOXZALO FERNANDEZ DE.
Historia general y natural de las Indias.
Primera parte. Madrid, 1851.
OWEX, MARY ALICIA. Folk-lore of the Mus-
quakie Indians of North America. (Pub.
Folk-lore Soc., vol. LI, London, 1904.)
OWEN, A. K., and MOTZ, ALBERT VON.
Nuevo mapa estadfstica y ferrocarillero
de Mexico y la frontera del norte. Phil
adelphia, 1882.
OWEXS, J. G. Natal ceremonies of the
Hopi Indians. (Jour. Am. Ethnol. and
Archaeol., vol. n, Boston and New York.
1892.)
PACHECO, J. F., and CARDENAS, F. DE. See
COLECCION DE DOCUMENTOS.
PACIFIC RAILROAD REPORTS. Reports of
explorations and surveys to ascertain the
most practicable route for a railroad
from the Mississippi river to the Pacific
ocean. Made under the direction of the
Secretary of War. 1853-54. Vols. i-xn,
in 13 vols. Washington, 1855-60.
PALFREY, JNO. G. History of New England
during the Stuart dynasty. Vols. i-m.
Boston, 1858-64.
PALMER, EDWARD. Food products of the
North American Indians. (Report of
the Commissioner of Agriculture for 1870,
Washington, 1871.)
PALMER, FRANK M. The Southwest Mu
seum. (Bull. 2, Southwest Soc., Archaeol-
Inst. Am., Los Angeles, 1905.)
PALMER, JOEL. Journal of travels over the
Rocky mountains, to the mouth of the
Columbia river. Cincinnati, 1847. (Same,
Cincinnati. 1852.)
PALMER, WM. P. See CALENDAR.
PALOU, FRANCISCO. Relacion historica de
la vida y apostolicas tareas del vene
rable Padre Fray Junipero Serra. Mex
ico, 1787. (Same, English trans, by Rev.
J. Adam, San Francisco, 1884.)
PARE.TA, FRANCISCO. Cathecismo, en lengva
Castellana, y Timuquana. Mexico, 1612.
— Arte de la lengva Timvqvana com-
pvesta en 1614. (Bibliotheque Linguis-
tique Americaine, tome xi, Paris, 1886.)
— See GATSCHET, A. S. (Timucua lan
guage, 1878.)
PARISOT, J. See HAU MONTE, PAKISOT, and
ADAM.
PARKE, JNO. G. Map of the Territory of
New Mexico. Santa Fe, 1851.
PARKER, NATHAN II. The Minnesota hand
book for 1856-57, with map. Boston,
1857.
PARKER, SAMUEL. Journal of an exploring
tour beyond the Rocky mountains in the
jears 1835-37. Ithaca, 1838. (Same,
2d ed., 1840; 3d ed., 1842; 5th ed.,
1846.)
PARKER, W. B. Notes taken during the ex
pedition commanded by Capt. It. B. Marcy
through unexplored Texas, in the sum
mer and fall of 1854. Philadelphia, 1856.
PARKER, WT. T. Concerning American In
dian womanhood. (Ann. Gynec. and
Prediat., vol. v, Philadelphia, ^1891-92.)
PARKMAN, FRANCIS. The Jesuits in North
America in the seventeenth century-
Boston, 1867.
— France and England in North Amer
ica. Vols. i-vin. Boston, 1867-92.
— History of the conspiracy of Pon-
tiac. Boston, 1868. (Same, Boston, 1883 ;
Boston, 1901.)
— La Salle and the discovery of tho
great west. 12th ed. Boston, 1883.
— The Oregon trail. Sketches of prai
rie and Rocky Mountain life. 8th ed.
Boston, 1883.
— Pioneers of France in the New
World. 20th ed. Boston, 1883.
— The old regime in Canada. 12th ed.
Boston, 1883.
— Count Frontenac and New France
under Louis XIV. llth ed. Boston,
1883.
Montcalm and Wolfe. Vols. i-n.
Boston, 1884.
PARLIAMENTARY REPORT. Sec GREAT
BRITAIN.
PARRAUD, M. Histoire de Kentucke, nou-
velle colonie a 1'ouest de la Virginie.
Traduit de 1'Anglois de M. John Filson.
Paris, 1785.
PARRY, W. E. Journal of a second voyage
for the discovery of a north-west pas
sage. London, 1824. (Same, New York,
1824.)
PARSONS, USHER. Indian names of places
in Rhode-Island. Providence, 1861.
PATTERSON, J. B., c<J. Autobiography of
Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiak, or Black Hawk.
Also life, death and burial of the old
chief, together with a history of the
Black Hawk war. Oquawka, 111., 1882.
PATTIE, JAS. O. Personal narrative dur
ing an expedition from St. Louis, to the
Pacific ocean and back through Mexico.
Edited by T. Flint. Cincinnati, 1833.
PAUW, CORNELIUS DE. Recherches philoso-
?hiques sur les Americains. Tomes i-m.
.omlres et Berlin, 1770.
PAYNE, EDWARD J. History of the New
World called America. Vols. i-n. Ox
ford and New York, 1892.
PEABODY, CHAS., and MOOREHEAD, W. K.
Exploration of Jacobs cavern, McDonald
county, Missouri. (Phillips Acad., An-
dover^ Mass. Dept. Archaeol., Bull. 1,
Norwood, Mass., 1904.)
PEABODY, W. B. O. The early Jesuit mis
sionaries of the north western territory.
(In Beach, Indian Miscellany, Albany,
1877.)
1210
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
I'KUIODY MrsKfM OP AMERICAN ARCII.T:-
OIOCY VND ETHNOLOGY. Cambridge, Mass.
\rcha?oiogica] 'and Ethnological Tapers,
vols i-i'n 1SSS-P.HH. Memoirs, vols.
i-iii is'.)<;-l'.>04. Annual Reports, vols.
l-xx'xvir. 1SC.S-1004.
Pru-Y losi-riiiNE D. M.v Arctic journal.
New York and Philadelphia, 1893.
I'r\KV KOKEKT K. The great white jour
ney, i In IVary. Josephine D., My
Arctic Journal. Ne\v York and I hil-
adt'lphia. ls< >.",.)
— Northward over the "Great Ice.
Vols i 11. New York. 189S.
PI-VK J M N<v PERKINS, J. II., and PECK.
PELAE/.. FRANCISCO I.E I'. G. Meiiiorias
para la liistoria del antiguo reyno de
Guatemala. Toinos i-n. Guatemala,
lsr.l-52.
PI:\AI.<>SA. I>IK<;C» D. DE. Fee FKEYTAS,
NICOLAS UK; SHEA, Jonx G., ed.
PENHAI.LOW. SAM TEL. The history of the
wars of New-England with the eastern
Indians. Boston. 172(5. (Coll. X. II.
Hist. Soc. vol. i. Concord, 1824; reprint,
1S71.)
PKNICATT. M. Annals of Louisiana from
(lie establishment of the first colony
under d'Iberville, to 1722. (In French,
I', I'.. Hist. Coll. La. and Fla.. x. s., New
York. isr.'.M
-Relation. (In Margry, Decouvertes,
tome v. iss:',.)
PENNSYLVANIA. X('C CoLOXIAL RECORDS OF
PENNSYLVANIA; HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF
PENNSYLVANIA.
PENNSYLVANIA ARCHIVES. Selected and
arranged from original documents, by
Samuel Hazard. Vols. i-xn, Philadel
phia, 1S52-50. I'd ser., vols. i-xix. Ilar-
risburir. 1*75 9O.
PENNSYI. \ANIA. PROVINCIAL COUNCIL. Min
utes; published by the State. Vols. i-m,
Philadelphia : vols. iv-xvi, Ilarrisburg,
is.-,!' r,:',.
PEPPER. GEO. II. Native Navajo dyes. (In
The Papoose, New York, Feb. 1902.)
-and Wilson. G. L. An Ilidatsa
shrim' and the beliefs respecting it.
(Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., vol. n, pt. 4,
Lancaster. Pa., 1908.)
I'EREA, ESTEVAN HE. Verdadera [y Segvnda]
relacion. de la grandiosa conversion quo
ha avido en el Nuevo Mexico. Sevilla,
n;:;2 :;:;.
PERK/ HE Rii'.As. ,Vrr Rir.AS.
PERKINS. JAS. II., und PECK, ,7. M. An
nals of tlie west : accounts of the prin
cipal events in the western states and
tin- territories from the discovery of the
Mississippi. 2d ed. Enlarged by J. M.
Peek. St. Louis, LSfiO.
PERLEY. CIIAS. The history of Newfound
land from the earliest times to the year
isi;o. London, 1st;:;.
PEROCSE, JEAN F. G. DE LA. Voyage autour
du monde. Kedige par M. L. A. Milet-
Moreaii. Tomes i iv. Paris. 17'.»7
PERRIN i>r LAC, F. M. Voyages dans les
deux Louisiaties. »•( ehc/, l,.s nations
saiivages du Missouri, par les Ftats-Fnis
en 1*01 iso:>,. Paris, 1SO.",. (Hamc, 7. yon,
ISO.", i
PERROI-, NICOLAS. Memoire siir les mcrurs,
coiistumes ct relliglon des sauvages de
I'Amlrlque Septentrlonale, public pour la
pi-.-inierc f,,is par !<> R. p. J. Tailhan.
Leipzig et Paris, 1S(M.
I'ETERMAVN M II TT I I.f NfJEN ailS JllStllS
Perthes goographischor Anstalt. Uand
i .",»;. Gotini. isr.n -i«)io.
I'KTITOT. FMILK. G.'o^raphie de TAthabas-
kaw-Mackenzi*- et ,i«.s grands lacs du
bassin arctlquo. (Hull. Soc. (Jeog. Paris,
0'' ser., tome x, Paris, 1875.)
PETITOT, EMILE. Dictionnaire de la laugue
Dene-7)indjie dialectes Montagnais ou
Chippevvayan, Peaux de Lievre et Lou-
chenx renfermant en outre un gr;ind
nombre de termes propres a sept autres
dialectes de la meme langue precede d'une
monographie des Dene-Dindjie d'une
grammaire et de tableaux synoptiques des
conjugaisons. (Bibliothfeque de Linguis-
tique et d' Ethnographic Americaines,
tome n, Paris, 1870.)
— Vocabulaire Frangais - Esquimau.
(Ibid., in, I'aris, 1876.)
— On the Athabascan district of the
Canadian North West territory. (7 'roc.
Roy. Geog. Soc. and Monthly Record of
Gebg., vol. v, London. 1883.)
— On the Athapasca district of the
Canadian North-west Territory. (Mon
treal Nat. Hist. Soc., Record of Nat.
Hist, and Geology, Montreal, 1884. Re
printed in Canadian Record of Science,
vol. i, Montreal, 1884.)
— Traditions indiennes du Canada
nord-ouest. Alengon, 3887.
— En route pour la mer glaciale.
7\aris, 1887.
— Autour du grand lac des Esclaves.
Paris. 1891.
— Exploration de la region du grand
lac des Ours. I'aris, 1893.
PETROFF, IVAN. A preliminary report upon
the population, industry, and resources
of Alaska. (II. R. Ex. Doc. 40, 46th
Cong.. 3d sess., Washington, 1881.)
— Report on the population, industries,
and resources of Alaska. (U. S. Dept. of
the Int., Census Office, 10th Census, vol.
vin, Washington, 1884.)
PKYTOX, Jxo. L. History of Augusta
county, Virginia. Staunton, 1882.
PFEIFFE'R, IDA. A lady's second journey
round the world. New York, 1 865.
riiELiFEAU, R. Carte generate des colonies
Angloises dans 1'Amerique Septentrionale
pour 1'intelligence de la guerre present.
D'apres des manuscrits Anglais par J. B.
Nolin. geographe. Paris, 1783.
PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Trans
actions. Vols. i-xv. London, 1854-79.
— See LATHAM, R. G.
PICKERING, Jxo. See RASLES, SEBASTIAN.
PICKETT, ALBERT .7. Invasion of the terri
tory of Alabama by one thousand Span
iards under Ferdinand De Soto, in 1540.
Montgomery, 1849.
— History of Alabama, and inciden
tally of Georgia and Mississippi, from
the earliest period. 3d ed. Vols. i-n
Charleston, 1851.
PIDOEOX. WM. Traditions of De-coo-dah.
And antiquarian researches : comprising
extensive explorations, surveys, and ex
cavations of the wonderful and myste
rious earthen remains of the mound-
builders in America. New York. 1858.
7'iKE. ZEBULOX M. An account of expedi
tions to the sources of the Mississippi,
and through the western parts of Louisi
ana, and a tour through the interior
parts of New Spain. 1'hiladelphia, 1810.
— Exploratory travels through the
western territories of North America.
Ijondon, 1811.
Sec COL-ES, ELLIOTT, cd.
FILLING, J. C. Froof-sheets of a bibli
ography of the languages of the North
American Indians. Washington, 1885.
— Bibliography of the Eskimo lan
guage. (Bull. 1. Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1887.)
— Bibliography of the Siouan lan
guages. (Bull. 5, Bur. Am. Ethnology.
Washington, 1887.)
Bibliography of the Iroquoian lan
guages. (Bull. '6. 7iur. Am. lOthnology,
Washington, 1889.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1211
PILLING, J. C. Bibliography of the Mus-
khogean languages. (Bull. 9, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1889.)
— Bibliography of the Algonquian
languages. (Bull. 13, Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, Washington, 1891.)
— Bibliography of the Athapascan
languages. (Bull. 14, Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, Washington, 1892.)
— Bibliography of the Chinookan
languages. (Bull. 15, Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, Washington, 1893.)
— Bibiography of the Salishan lan
guages. (Bull. 16, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1893.)
— - Bibliography of the Wakashan
languages. (Bull. 19, Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, Washington, 1894.)
PIMENTEL, FRANCISCO. Cuadro descriptivo
y comparative de las lenguas indigenas de
Mexico. Tomos i-n. Mexico, 1862-65.
(Same, 1874-75.)
PINART, ALPHONSE L. Eskimaux et Ko-
loches. Idees religieuses et traditions des
Kaniagmioutes. (Revue d'Anthropolo-
gie, Paris, 1873.)
— • Sur les Atnahs. (Revue de Phi
lologie et d'Ethnographie, no. 2, Paris,
1875.)
PlNKERTON, J. Medallic history of Eng
land. London, 1790.
— General collection of voyages and
travels, 758-1826. Vols. i-xvn. Lon
don, 1808-14.
PINO, PEDRO B. Noticias historicas y esta-
disticas de la antigua provincia del Nue-
vo-Mexico, 1812. Adicionadas por A.
Barreiro en 1839 ; y ultamente anotadas
por J. A. de Escudero. Mexico, 1849.
PITEZEL, JNO. H. Lights and shades of
missionary life during nine years spent
in the region of Lake Superior. Cincin
nati, 1857.
POLLARD, J. G. The Pamunkey Indians of
Virginia. (Bull. 17, Bur. Am. Ethnology,
Washington, 1894.)
POOLE, DE WITT CLINTON. Among the
Sioux of Dakota. Eighteen months ex
perience as an Indian agent. New York,
1881,
POOLE, FRANCIS. Queen Charlotte islands :
a narrative of discovery and adventure
in the North Pacific. Edited by John W.
Lyndon. London, 1872.
POPE, JNO. Tour through the northern and
western territories of the United States.
Richmond, 1792.
POPE, Jxo. Report of explorations of a
route for the Pacific railroad near the
32d parallel of north latitude from the
Red river to the Rio Grande. 1854.
Pac. R. R. Reps., vol. n, Washington,
1855.)
POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY. Vols. i-
LXXVII. New York, 1872-1910.
POUTER, J. H. Notes on the artificial def
ormation of children among savage and
civilized peoples. (Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus.
1887, Washington, 1889.)
PORTILLO, ESTEBAN L. Apuntes para la
historia antigua de Coahuila y Texas.
Saltillo, Mex. [n. d.]
POST, CHRISTIAN FREDERICK. The journal
of Christian Frederick Post, from Phila
delphia to the Ohio, on a message from
the government of Pennsylvania. (In
Thomson, Enquiry into the Causes, Lon
don, 1759 ; also Thwaites, Early Western
Travels, vol. i, Cleveland, 1904.)
POTHERIE. Sec BACQUEVILLE DE LA Po-
THERIE.
POTTER, WOODBURN. The war in Florida.
Baltimore, 1836.
POWELL. JNO. W. Report of explorations
in 1873 of the Colorado of the West and
its tributaries. Washington, 1874.
POWELL, Jxo. W. Statement made before
the committee on Indian affairs as to the
condition of the Indian tribes west of
the Rocky mountains. (H. R. Misc. Doc.
86, 43d Cong., 1st sess., Washington,
1874.)
— The ancient province of Tusayan.
(Scribner's Monthly Mag., vol. xi, no. 2,
New York, Dec. 1875.)
— • On the evolution of language.
(First Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington, 1881.)
— Sketch of the mythology of the
North American Indians. (Ibid.)
— Wyandot government. (Ibid.)
— On limitations to the use of some
anthropologic data. (Ibid.)
Indian linguistic families of
America north of Mexico. (Seventh
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1891.)
— American view of totemism. (Man,
vol. n, no. 75, London, 1902.)
— and INGALLS, G. W. Report of the
special commissioners J. W. Powell and
G. W. Ingalls on the condition of the
Ute Indians of Utah ; the Pai-Utes of
Utah, northern Arizona, southern Ne
vada, and southeastern California ; the
Go-si Utes of Utah and Nevada ; the
northwestern Shoshones of Idaho and
Utah ; and the western Shoshones of
Nevada. Washington, 1874.
POWELL, LYMAN P., ed. Historic towns of
the western states. New York and Lon
don, 1901.
POWERS, STEPHEN. Tribes of California.
(Contrib. N. A. Ethnol., vol. in, Wash
ington, 1877.)
POWNALL, THOS. Topographical descrip
tion of such parts of North America as
are contained in the annexed map of
the middle British colonies. London,
1776.
PRATZ. See LE PAGE DU PRATZ.
PRENTISS, D. W., and MORGAN, F. P.
Therapeutic uses of mescal buttons (An-
halonium Lewinii). (Therapeutic Ga
zette, 3d ser., vol. xn, no. 1, Detroit,
1896.)
PREUSS, K. TH. Die ethnographische
VerJinderung der Eskimo des Smith-
Sundes. (Ethnologisches Notizblatt, Ko-
niglichen Museums fur Volkerkunde,
Band n, Heft i, Berlin, 1899.)
PRICHARD, JAS. C. Researches into the
physical history of mankind. ,'!d ed.
Vols. i-v. London, 1836-47.
— The natural history of man. Vols.
i-ii. London, New York, Paris, Madrid,
1855.
PRINCE, J. D., and LELAND, CHAS. G. Ku-
loskap the master and other Algonkin
poems. New York, 1902.
PRINCE, L. BRADFORD. Historical sketches
of New Mexico. New York and Kansas
City, 1883.
PROUD, ROBERT. The history of Pennsyl
vania in North America, from the orig
inal institution and settlement of that
province, under the first proprietor and
governor William Penn, in 1681, till after
the year 1742. Vols. i-ii. Philadel
phia, 1797-98.
PROVINCIAL MUSEUM, Victoria, B. C. Guide
to anthropological collection in the Pro
vincial Museum. Victoria, B. C., 1909.
PURCHAS, SAMUEL. Pvrchas his pilgrim
age. Or relations of the world and the
religions observed in all ages and places
discouered. Part I [the other three parts
were not published]. London, 1613.
— Haklvytvs posthumus or Pvrchas
his pilgrimes. Vols. i-v. London, 1625-
20.
PUTNAM, DANIEL. History of middle Ten
nessee, or, life and times of Gen. James
Robertson. Nashville, 1859.
121:2
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
IM-rxvM, FREDERIC WARD. On methods
of archa'ological research in America.
( lohns Hopkins University Circulars, vol.
v' no. 49, *:». Baltimore, 1880.)
-and Wii.i.oruiiitv. (1. C. Symbol
ism in ancient American art. (Pi'oe.
Am. Asso. Adv. Sci.. vol. XLIV. Salem,
1S90. I
IM-rxvM ANNIVERSARY VOLUME. Anthropo-
lo-ical essays presented to Frederic Ward
I'utnam in 'honor of his seventieth birth
day April Hi. 1909. New York, 1909.
QlTATKEFA
ERXEST
JEAN L. A., and
Crania ethnica.
II A MY,
Paris,
AMSK
ness
tury
AMTS
IUMOFF. LEOPOLD. Worterbuch der Kinai
Sprache. (Mem. de 1'Acad. Imperiale des
Sciences de St. Petersbourg. vn ser., tome
xxi no x St. Petersbourg. 1874.)
. C. S. Introduction [to H.
History of Kentucky, 1X24 j.
American nations, or outlines
general history, ancient and
Vols. i-n. Philadelphia, 1836.
RASLES.
\MSEY. ALEX. Annual report of the su
perintendent of Indian affairs in Minne
sota territory. (Senate Ex. Doc. 1. ,"lst
Con-.. 1st SPSS., Washington, 1X49.)
J. G. M. The annals of Ten-
to the end of the eighteenth cen-
Philadelphia. 1S5:?.
. GIOVANNI 15. Delle navigation!
et viauiri. Ter/a ed. T. i-in. Venice,
1 r»o."-05 . ( ,v</ /// c, \ ( 506. )
AM>. Sit. AS T. A lirst reading book in
the Micmac language. Halifax, 1875.
— Legends of the Micmacs. New
York and London, 1894.
.AXDALL, E. O. Pontiac's conspiracy.
(Ohio Archa'ol. and Hist. Quar., vol.
xii, no. 4. Columbus. 190",.)
- The Serpent mound, Adams county,
< )hio. Columbus | 1905 |.
ASI.KS. SEP.ASTIAN. A dictionary of the
Abnaki language, in North America.
With an introductory memoir and notes
by John Pickering. " (Mem. Am. Acad.
Sci. and Arts, n. s., vol. i, Cambridge,
is:;:;, i
A i , ('HAS. North American stone imple
ments. (Smithsonian Rep. 1X72, Wash
ington. 1X7:;.)
Ancient aboriginal trade in North
America. (Ibid.)
Arch.Tological colled ion of the
United States National Museum, in
charge of the Smithsonian Institution.
(Smithsonian Contrib. to Knowledge,
vol. x\ 1 1, Washington, 1X70.)
-Observations on cup-shaped and
other lapidarian sculptures in the Old
World and in America. i Contrih. N. A.
Etlmol.. vol. v, Washington, 1XX2.)
- Prehistoric fishing in Europe and
North America. (Smithsonian Contrib.
Vsx KnowIc>dK<1- v"'- xxv' Washington,
N'-f P,AI:<;I:RT, JACOII.
tAYXAL, GTILLAUME T. F. A philosophical
and political history of the East and
\\«-sl Indies. Translated by J. O. Justa-
rnond. Vols. i vin. London, 17XX.
. CHAS. II.. t-il. ,svr NOTES AND
(Jl'KUIES ON A X THROPOLOCY.
LVD. M. C. Archaeology of Ohio Cleve
land |n. d.]
U;«'oPiI.A<MoN de leyes de los reynos de las
•"•:> «'«l. Tomo i. Madrid, 1774
:" "I Hi« nival council of the United
Improved Order of Red Men, held
polls, September, 1X9X. Vol.
RECORDS of the Governor and Company of
the Massachusetts Bay in New England.
Printed by order of the Legislature.
Edited by Nathaniel B. Shurtleff, M. D.
Vol. u, Boston, 185."). Vols. iv, v, Bos
ton. 1854.
RECORDS OF THE PAST. Vols. i-ix. Wash
ington, IDOL'-IO.
REDDING, B. B. How our ancestors in the
stone age made their implements. (Am.
Naturalist, vol. xm, no. 11, Philadelphia,
1870.)
REEVES,, A. M. Finding of Wineland the
good. London, 1895.
REICIIEL, WM. C. Memorials of the Mo
ravian Church. Philadelphia, 1870.
REID, A. P. Religious belief of the Ojibois
or Sauteux Indians resident in Mani
toba and at Lake Winnepeg. (Jour.
Anthr. Inst. Or. Brit, and Ireland, vol.
in, London, 1874.)
RttLATIO 1TINEKIS. See WHITE, ANDREW.
RELATIONS de la Louisiane et du fleuve
Mississippi. [Attributed to H. de Tonti.]
Amsterdam, 1720.
RELATIONS DES JKSUITES. See JESUIT RE
LATIONS.
REMY, JTLES. and BRENCHLEY, JULIUS. A
journey to Great Salt-Lake City, with a
sketch of the history, religion and cus
toms of the Mormons. Vols. i-n. Lon
don, 1801.
REPORT and accompanying documents of
the Virginia commissioners appointed to
ascertain the boundary line between
Maryland and Virginia. Richmond. 1873.
RETZIUS, A. A. Om formcn af hufvudets
benstomme hos olika folleslag. (For-
handl. ved de Skandinaviske Naturfor-
skeres, Christiania, 1847.)
REVERE, Jos. WARREN. A tour of duty in
California ; including a description of the
gold region. Edited by Joseph N. Bales-
tier. New York and Boston, 1849.
RHODE ISLAND. Records of the Colony of
Rhode Island. Vols. i-x. Providence,
1856-65.
RHODE ISLAND HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Col
lections. Vols. i-x. Providence, 1827—
97.
RIBAS, ANDRES PERK/ DE. Historia de los
trivmphos de nvestra santa fee entre
gentes las mas barbaras. Madrid, 1045.
RICHARDSON, JNO. Arctic searching expe
dition : a .journal of a boat-voyage through
Rupert's land and the Arctic sea. Vols.
i-n. London, 1851.
— The polar regions. Edinburgh,
1861.
RIDER. SIDNEY S. The lands of Rhode Is
land as they were known to Caunounicus
and Miantunnomu. Providence, 3904.
Rioos, A. L. /SYe IAPI OAYE.
RKJCJS, STEPHEN R. Grammar and diction
ary of the Dakota language. (Smithso
nian Contrih. to Knowledge, vol. iv,
Washington, 1852.)
— Dacota A B C wowapi. New York
[1807].
— Tal'i-koo wah-kan : or, the gospel
among the Dakotas. Boston [1869].
— Mary and I. Forty years with the
Sioux. Chicago 11880].
— A Dakota-English dictionary. Ed
ited by J. O. Dorsey. (Contrib. N. A.
Ethnol'., vol. vn, Washington, 1892.)
— Dakota grammar, texts, and ethnog
raphy. (Ibid., vol. ix, Washington, 1894.)
RINK, HENRY. Tales and traditions of the
Eskimo. London, 1875.
— The Eskimo tribes. (Medelelser om
Gr0nland, vol. xi, Copenhagen and Lon
don, 18X7.)
HITCH, WM. O. Aztlan. The history, re
sources and attractions of New Mexico.
Oth ed. Boston, 1885.
— Illustrated New Mexico, historical
and industrial. 5 111 ed. Santa Fe, 1885.
BULL 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1213
RIVERA, PEDRO DE. Dinrio y derrotero do
lo caminado, visto, y obcervado en el dis-
curso de la visita general de precidios,
situados en las provincias ynternas de
Nueva Espafia. Guathemala, 1736.
Nueva Espaua. Guathemala, 1730.
South Carolina. Charleston, 1856.
— A chapter in the early history of
South Carolina. Charleston, 1874.
ROBERTS, WM. Account of the first dis
covery and natural history of Florida.
London, 1763.
ROBERTSON, WYNDHAM, Jr. Oregon our
right and title, with an account of the
territory. Washington, 1846.
ROBERTSON, WYNDHAM, and BROCK, R. A.
Pocahontas, alias Matoaka, and her de
scendants. Richmond, 1887.
ROBIX, C. C. Voyages dans 1'interieur de
la Louisiane, de la Floride occidental,
et dans les isles de la Martinique et de
Saint-Domingue, pendant les annees 1801',
1803, 1804, 1805 et 1806. Tomes i-m.
Paris, 1807.
ROBINSOX, A. Life in California, during a
residence of several years in that terri
tory, comprising a description of the
country and the missionary establish
ments. New York, 1846.
ROBIX SON, II. The great fur land, or
sketches of life in the Hudson's bay ter
ritory. London, 1879.
ROGERS, ROBERT. A concise account of
North America : containing a description
of the several British colonies on that
continent, including the islands of New
foundland, Cape Breton, &c. London,
1765.
ROMANS, BERNARD. A concise natural his
tory of East and West Florida. Vol. i
(Vol. ii unpublished). New York, 1775.
RONAN, PETER. Historical sketch of the
Flathead Indian nation from 1813 to
1890. Helena, Mont., 1890.
ROOSEVELT, THEODORE. The winning of the
west. Vols. i-n. New York, 1889.
Ross, ALEXANDER. Adventures of the first
settlers on the Oregon or Columbia river.
London, 1849.
- The fur hunters of the far west ; a
narrative of adventures in the Oregon
and Rocky mountains. Vols. i-n. Lon
don, 1855.
Ross, BERNARD. The eastern Tinneh.
(Smithsonian Rep. 1866, Washington.
1867.)
Ross, JNO. A voyage of discovery, made
under the orders of the admiralty in His
Majesty's ships Isabella and Alexander.
London, 1819.
— Narrative of a second voyage in
search of a north west passage, and of a
residence in the Arctic regions during
the years 1829, 1830, 1831, 1832, 1833.
London, 1835.
ROWLANDSON, MARY. Narrative of cap
tivity by the Indians, at the destruction
of Lancaster, in 1676. 6th ed. Lan
caster, Mass., 1828. (Same, Concord,
1824.)
ROY, PIERRE - GEORGES. Les noms ge"o-
graphiques de la Province de Quebec.
Levis, 1906.
ROYAL ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE. Sec
ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTE.
ROYAL GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY. Journal.
Vols. I-XLIX. London. 1832-79.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA. Proceedings
and Transactions. 1st ser., vols. I— xn,
Montreal, 1883-95. 2d ser., vols. i-x,
Montreal, 1895-1905.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Philosophical
Transactions. Vol. xi. London, 1676.
ROYCE, C. C. Cessions of land by Indian
tribes to the United States. (F'irst Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1881.)
— The Cherokee nation of Indians.
(Fifth Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Wash
ington, 1887.)
ROYCE, C. C. Indian land cessions in the
United States. (Eighteenth Rep. Bur.
Am. Ethnology, pt. 2. Washington, 1899.)
RUDO ENSAYO, tentative de una preven-
cional descripcion geographica de la pro-
vincia de Sonora. [Written about 1762.]
San Augustin de la Florida, 1863. (Eng
lish trans, by Eusebio Guiteras, in Rec
ords Am. Catholic Hist. Soc., vol. v, 109,
264, Philadelphia. 1894.)
RUPP, ISAAC D. History of Northampton,
Lehigh, Monroe, Carbon, and Schuylkill
counties, Pennsylvania. Harrisburg, 1845.
— Early history of western Pennsyl
vania, and of the West, from 1754 to
1833. I'ittsburg and Harrisburg, 1846.
RUSSELL, FRANK. Explorations in the far
north. Des Moines, 1898.
— The Pima Indians. (Twenty-sixth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1908.)
RUTTENBER, EDWARD M. History, of the
Indian tribes of Hudson's river : their
origin, manners, and customs ; tribal and
sub-tribal organizations ; wars, treaties,
etc. Albany, 1872.
— Footprints of the Red Men. Indian
feographical names, [n. p.] New York
tate Hist. Asso., 1906.
RUXTON, GEO. A. F. The migration of the
ancient Mexicans, and their analogy to
the existing Indian tribes of northern
Mexico. (Jour. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., vol.
n, 90-104, London, 1850.)
— Adventures in Mexico and the Rocky
mountains. New York, 1848. (Same,
New York, 1849, 1860.)
RYERSON, JNO. Hudson's bay ; or a mis
sionary tour in the territory of the Hon.
Hudson's Bay Company. Toronto, 1855.
SAGARD THEODAT, GABRIEL. Dictionnaire de
la langue Hurpnne. Paris, 1632. (Sauie,
in his Histoire du Canada, tome iv.
Paris, 1866.)
— Histoire du Canada et voyages que
les Freres Mineurs Recollects y ont
faicts pour la conversion des infide'les de-
puis 1'an 1615. Tomes i-iv. Paris.
1636; reprint, 1866.
— Le grand voyage du pays des II u-
rons situe en 1'Ame'rique vers la Mer
douce, avec un dictionnaire de la langue
Huronne. Tomes i-n. Paris, 1865. '
SAGE, RUFUS B. Scenes in the Rocky
mountains, and in Oregon, California,
New Mexico, Texas, and the grand
prairies. Philadelphia, 1846.
ST. Cos ME. See SHEA, JNO. G.
SALMON, THOS. Modern history : or, pres
ent state of all nations. 3d ed. Vols.
i-iii. London, 1744-46.
SALVERTE, ANNE JOSEPH E. B. DE. History
of the names of man, nations and places
in their connection with the progress or
civilization. Vols. i-n. London, 1862-
64.
SALVERTE, EUSEBIUS. See MORDACQUE, L. II.
SAMMELBANDE DER INTKRNATIONALENT Mu-
SIKGESELLSCHAFT. Jahrgang iv. Leip
zig, 1902-03.
SANFORD, EZEKIEL. History of the United
States before the revolution. With some
account of the aborigines. Philadelphia,
1819.
SANSON D'ABBEVILLE, N. L'Amerique en
plusieurs cartes nouvelles et exactes ; et
en divers traittez de geographic & d'
histoire. [Paris (?), 1057.]
SANTOSCOY, ALBERTO. Nayarit. Coleccion
de documentos ineditos, historicos y etno-
graficos, acerca de la sierra de ese nom-
bre. Guadalajara, 1899.
SARGENT, CHAS. SPRAGUE. Report on the
forests of North America (exclusive of
Mexico). (U. S. Dept. of the Interior,
Census Office, 10th Census, Washing
ton, 1884.)
— Manual of the trees of North
America. Boston and New York, 1905.
1-214
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Braddock.
v, Philadel-
S\I:I:KXT. WIXTIIKOP. History of nn ex
pedition against Fort Du Quesne in
17.") under Major-Gen.
, Mem. Hist. Soe. Pa.. vol.
SU'-KI':,' MAKT'IX. Account of a geographical
and 'astronomical expedition to the north
ern parts of Russia. London, 1802.
S \ITII IKI: C J. A map of the provinces
Of New York and New Jersey with a
part of Pennsylvania and the province
of Oueliec. Engraved and published by
.Matthew Albert Lotter. Augsburg, 1777.
STAIKI:. II. LEWIS. History and condition
of the Catawha Indians of South Caro
lina (Pub. I ml. Rights Asso.. Philadel
phia. ISJMi.)
SriiAAFiiArsKX. HKKMAXX. Anthropolo-
gische Studien. P.onn, 1SS.~..
SriiMKLT/, .1. 1). 10. Das Schwirrholtz.
( Verhandlungen des Vereins fiir Natur-
wissenschaftliche t'nterhaltung /u Ham
burg. 1X0 I !)."». P,. ix, Hamburg. 1806.)
SCHOOLCKAKT, llKXKY H. Narrative journal
of travels from Detroit, north west
through the great chain of the American
lakes to the sources of the Mississippi
river in the year 1820. Albany. 1X21.
— Alirio researches. Vols. i-ii. New
York. is:1,!).
— Report of the aboriginal names and
geographical terminology of the state of
New York. (From Proc. N. Y. Hist. Soc.
for 1S44.I New York, 1845.
— Oneota, or characteristics of the
red race of America. From original
notes and manuscripts. New York and
London. 1X4 T>.
— Notes on the Iroquois. Albany,
1X47.
- Personal memoirs of a residence of
thirty years with the Indian tribes on
the American frontiers. A. I). 1 SI 2-1 842.
Philadelphia. ixf>l.
- Historical and statistical informa
tion, respecting the history, condition and
prospects of the Indian tribes of the
l"nit"d States. Parts i-vi. Philadelphia,
ixr.l r.7.
— Western scenes and reminiscences.
Auburn and Buffalo, 1X53.
SCHKADKU. F. ('. Reconnaissances in Prince
William sound. (L'uth Rep. U. S. Geol.
Surv.. pt. vn, Washington, 1000.)
Scm i.KM'.KUi;, A. C. VON. Die Sprache der
Ximshian-Indianer in Nordwest-America.
Braunschweig, 1X04.
S. -in •[/!•/.. .1. W. My life as an Indian.
\< w York, 1007.
Sriir MATHER. P.\n,. Ancient graves and
shell heaps in California. (Smithsonian
Rep. for 1X74, Washington. 1X75.)
— Methods of making stone weapons.
(Bull. (Jeol. and Geog. Surv. Terr., vol.
in. m>. :'>, Washington, 1S77.)
— The method of manufacturing pot
tery and baskets among the Indians of
southern California. (12th Rep. Pea-
body Mus., Cambridge, ixso.)
SCIIWATKA, FREDERICK. Report of a mili
tary reconnaissance in Alaska in 18X3
Washington, 1XX5.
Sen WK.IMT/,. Ki>.\irxi> I>K. Some of the
lathers of the American Moravian
Chinch. Bethlehem, 1XX2
SCIPMMIIK. KM/A R. Alaska, its southern
coasj and the Sitka archipelago. Boston,
Tin- first district of Alaska from
Prince Frederick sound to Yakutat bay.
(In Report on Population and Resources
of Alaska. 11th Census, Washington
1*03.)
Sc IK x <•!•:. Yols. i xxni. Cambridge Mass
(from 18X5] New York, 1XX.V04 New
ser.. Vols. I xxxii. New York, 1X0.1 -P.no
KXKX. J\o. | Map of | North America, 17Kt'
SKIUJI, (;. Crania es(|uimesi. (Atti della
Societa R,,inana di Antropol., t. vn fasc
in, Roma, 1001.)
SEVERANCE, FRANK IT., cd. Captivity and
sufferings of Benjamin Gilbert and his
family. Reprinted from the original edi
tion of 1784. Cleveland, 1004.
SEWARD, WM. II. Alaska. Speech of Wil
liam II. Seward at Sitka, August, 1800.
Washington, 1879. (Same, in Old South
Leaflets, no. 133, Boston, n. d.)
SEYMOUR, E. S. Sketches of Minnesota, the
New England of the west ; with incidents
of travel in 1840. New York. 1850.
SHAWNEE, W. II. Absentee Shawnee In
dians. (Gulf States Hist. Mag., vol. i,
415. Montgomery, 1003.)
SHEA, Jxo. GILMARY. Discovery and ex
ploration of the Mississippi valley. New
York, 1852. (Same, 2d ed., Albany,
100.'!.)
— History of the Catholic missions
among the Indian tribes of the United
Stat-s, 1529-18,14. New York, 1835.
(Same, New York [1870].)
— The Indian tribes of Wisconsin.
(Coll. Wis. State Hist. Soc., vol. in,
Madison, 1857.)
— Early voyages up and down the
Mississippi. Albany, 1861.
— Relation de la mission du Mississipi
du Seminaire de Quebec en 1700, par
Montigny, St. Cosme, Thauinur de la
Source. New York, 1861.
— The Catholic Church in Colonial
days, 1521-1763. New York, 1886.
— History of the Catholic Church in
the United States from the first at
tempted colonization to the present time.
Yols. i-iv. New York, 1886-92.
— , cd. Library of American Linguis
tics. Vols. I-XIH. New York, 1860-64.
1. Shea, .7. G. French-Onondaga dic
tionary. 1860.
2. Mcngarini, G. Selish or Flat-head
grammar. 1861.
3. Smith, T. B. A grammatical sketch
of the Ileve language. 1861.
4. Arroyo de la Cuesta, F. Grammar
of "the Mutsun language. 1861.
5. Smith, T. B. ed. Grammar of the
Pima or Nevome. 1862.
6. Pandosy, M. C. Grammar and dic
tionary of the Yakama language.
1862.
7. Sitjar, B. Vocabulary of the lan
guage of the San Antonio mis
sion. 1861.
8. Arroyo de la Cuesta, F. A vocabu
lary or phrase-book of the Mut
sun language of Alta California.
1862.
0. Maillard, A. S. Grammar of the
Mikmaque language of Nova Sco
tia. 1864.
10. Bruyas, J. Radices verborum Iro-
quseorum. 1863.
11. Gibbs, G. Alphabetical vocabu
laries of the Clallam and Lummi.
1 863.
12. Gibbs, G. A dictionary of the Chi
nook jargon. 1863.
13. Gibbs, G. Alphabetical vocabulary
of the Chinook language. 1863.
See CHARLEVOIX ; FREYTAS ; IIicx-
xioi'iN ; LE CLERCQ.
SIIELDOX, E. M. The early history of Michi
gan. New York, 1856.
SHEPHERD, HENRY A. Antiquities of the
state of Ohio. Cincinnati, 1887.
Smxm.KR, A. Z. List of photographic por
traits of North American Indians in the
gallery of the Smithsonian Institution.
(Smit'hson. Misc. Coll., vol. xiv, no. 216,
Washington, 1867.)
SHUT. BARNARD. The history of Ilernando
de Soto and Florida ; or, record of the
events of fifty-six years, from 1512 to
1568. Philadelphia,' 1881.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1215
SHOUT, ,Txo. T. North Americans of an
tiquity. 2d ed. New York, 1880.
SIIUFELDT, R. W. Indian types of beauty.
(Reprinted from American Field, Wash
ington, 1891.)
S., I. (Map of] America, with those known
parts in that unknowne worlde, both
people and manner of buildings. Di-
scribed and inlarged by I. S. London,
1626.
SIBLEY, JNO. Historical sketches of the
several Indian tribes in Louisiana, south
of the Arkansa river, and between the
Mississippi and River Grand. (Message
from the President communicating dis
coveries made by Captains Lewis and
Clark, Washington, 1806. Same, in Am.
State Papers, Indian Affairs, vol. i,
1832.)
SILLIMAN, BENJ. Turquois of New Mexico.
(Engineering and Mining Jour., vol.
xxxii, New York, 1881.)
SILLI. MAN'S AMERICAN JOURNAL OF SCIENCE
AND ARTS. 1st ser. Vol. I, New York
and New Haven, 1818. (Continued as
American Journal of Science and Arts.)
SIMEON, REMI. Dictionnaire de la langue
Nahuatl ou Mexicaine. Paris, 188.r).
SIMMONDS, W7. The proceedings of the
English colonie in Virginia since their
first beginning from England in 1606 to
1612. Oxford, 1612. (In John Smith's
Works, Arber ed., Birmingham, 1884.)
SIMMS, S. C. Traditions of the Crows.
(Pub. Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser., vol. n,
no. 6, Chicago, 1903.)
SIMMS, W. G. History of South Carolina,
from its discovery, to its erection into a
republic. Charleston, 1840. (Same, New
York, 1860.)
SIMPSON, JAS. H. Report from the Secre
tary of War, communicating, in compli
ance with a resolution of the Senate, the
report and map of the route from Fort
Smith, Arkansas, to Santa Fe, New
Mexico, made by Lieutenant Simpson,
1849. (Ex. Doc. 12, 31st Cong., 1st
sess., Washington, 1850.)
— Report of the Secretary of War,
communicating The report of Lieutenant
J. H. Simpson of an expedition into the
Navajo country in 1849. (Senate Ex.
Doc. 64, 31st Cong., 1st sess., Washing
ton, 1850.)
— Journal of a military reconnais
sance, from Santa Fe, New Mexico, to
the Navajo country. Philadelphia, 1852.
— The shortest route to California
. . . and some account of the Indian
tribes. Philadelphia, 1869.
Coronado's march in search of the
seven cities of Cibola. (Smithson. Rep.
for 1869, Washington, 1871.)
— Report of explorations across the
great basin of the territory of Utah for
a direct wagon-route from Camp Floyd
to Genoa, in Carson valley, in 1859.
(Engineer Dept., U. S. A., Washington,
1876.)
SIMPSON, JNO. Observations on the west
ern Esquimaux. (In Further Papers
relative to the Recent Arctic Expeditions,
London, 1855.)
SIMPSON, THOS. Narrative of the dis
coveries on the north coast of America ;
effected by the officers of the Hudson's
Bay Company during the years 1836-39.
London, 1843.
SINCLAIR, WM. J. Exploration of the Pot
ter Creek cave. (Pub. Univ. Cal., Am.
Archaeol. and Ethnol., vol. n, no. 1,
Berkeley, 1904.)
SITGREAVES, L. Report of an expedition
down the Zuni and Colorado rivers.
(Senate Ex. Doc. 59, 32d Cong., 2d sess.,
Washington, 1853.)
Six INDIENS ROUGES de la tribu des Grands
Osages. Paris, 1827.
SKETCH of the Seminole war by a Lieuten
ant of the left wing. Charleston, 1836.
SLAPTER, EDMUND F. Pre-historic copper
implements. Boston, 1879.
SMET, PIERRE-J. DE. Letters and sketches
with a narrative of a year's residence
among the Indian tribes of the Rocky
mountains. Philadelphia, 1843.
— Oregon missions and travels over
the Rocky mountains, in 1845-46. New
York, 1847.
— Missions de 1'Oregon et voyages aux
Montagnes Rocheuses aux sources de la
Colombie, de 1'Athabasca et du Sascat-
shawin, en 1845-46. Gand [1848].
Western missions and missionaries.
New York, 1863.
— - New Indian sketches. New YTork
and Montreal [1865].
— Reisen zu den Felsen-Gebirgen und
ein Jahr unter den wilden Indianer-
Stiimmen des Oregon-Gebietes. St. Louis,
Mo., 1865.
— • See CHITTENDEN, H. M., and
RICHARDSON, A. T.
SMITH, BUCKINGHAM. Letter of Hernando
de Soto, and memoir of Ilernando de
Escalante Fontaneda. Washington, 1854.
Coleccion de varios documentos para
la historia de la Florida y tierras adya-
centes. Tomo I. London, 1857.
— The Timuquana language. (Hist.
Mag., 1st ser., vol. n, New York and
London, 1858.)
See CABECA DE VACA.
SMITH, ERMINNIE A. Myths of the Iro-
quois. (Second Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol
ogy, Washington, 1883.)
SMITH, HARLAN I. Archeology of Lytton,
British Columbia. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vol. n, Anthr. i, New York, 1899.)
— Archeology of the Thompson river
region, British Columbia. (Ibid., 1900.)
— Shell-heaps of the lower Frazer
river, British Columbia. (Ibid., vol. iv,
Anthr. in, New York, 1903.)
— and FOWKE, GERARD. Cairns of
British Columbia and Washington.
(Ibid., 1901.)
SMITH, JNO. The trve travels, adventures
and observations of Captaine John
Smith, in Europe, Asia, Africke, and
America ; beginning about the yeere 1593,
and continued to this present 1629. Vols.
i-n. Richmond, 1819. (Roprintof Lon
don ed. of 1629.)
— The generall historic of Virginia,
New-England, and the Summer iles.
(Vol. n of The True Travels, Adven
tures and Observations of Captaine John
Smith.) Richmond, 1819.
— True relation of Virginia, with an
introduction and notes by Charles Denne.
(Reprint of London ed. of 1608.) Bos
ton, 1866.
— Works of. 1608. Edited by Ed
ward Arber. English Scholar's Library,
no. 16. Birmingham, 1884.
SMITH, Jos. Old Redstone. Philadelphia,
1854.
SMITH, MARCUS. Report on surveying op
erations in the mountain region during
the year 1874. (In Fleming, Canadian
Pacific Railway Rep., Ottawa, 1877.)
SMITH, WM. An historical account of the
expedition against the Ohio Indians in
1764. Under the command of Henry
Bouquet, Philadelphia, 1766.
• History of the province of New
York. Vols. i-n. New York, 1830.
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION. Annual Re
ports, 1846-1908, Washington. 1847-
1909. Contributions to Knowledge, vols.
i-xxiv,- Washington, 1848-1907. Miscel
laneous Collections, vols. i-iv, Washing
ton, 1862-1910.
— • See BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOL
OGY; UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM.
1216
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
iv.» F 1> Tour in the United
of America. Vols. i-n. London,
^NKMINC WM. J. Tales of travels west
'nf' the Mississippi. Boston. 1830.
-Tales of the Northwest : sketches of
Indian life and character. Boston, 1830.
SNUWI.KN JNO. Ross. Description of the
""medals' of Washington, of national and
, iscel'laneous medals, and other objects
of interest in the museum ot the Mint.
Philadelphia, isr.l.
SOCIKl.AP UK GKOGKAFfA Y ESTADfSTICA DK
i\ Krrrr.ucv MENU-ANA. Boletfn. In-
Inera epoca; i-xn, Mexico, 1830-150
Segumla epoca, i-iv, Mexico, 1809-72.
Ten-era epoca. I-VI, Mexico, 1873-8-.
Cuarta epoca. i-iv. Mexico, 1888-97.
Quinta epoca, i-m. Mexico, 1902-10.
SOCIFTK D'ANTHROPOLOGIE DK PARIS. Bul
letins. 1st ser., vols. i-vi, lS50-(55. lid
ser.. vols. i-xn, 1SGO-77. 3d ser., vols.
i xn 1S7S-89. 4th ser., vols. i-x, 1890-
W 5th ser.. vols. i-x, 1000-10.
SOCIETE D'ETIINOGKAPHIE. Memoires, tome
xi, Paris, 1872.
SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES OF LONDON.
\rch'T-olo<'ia : or miscellaneous tracts re
lating to 'antiquity. Vol. vin. London,
SOCIETY OF EKIENDS. Aborigines Commit
tee of the Meeting for Sufferings. Some
\ccount of the conduct of the Society of
Friends towards the Indian tribes in east
and west Jersey and Pennsylvania, with
a brief narrative of their labors for the
civilization and Christian instruction of
the Indians. London. 1S44.
SOMEKS, A. N. Prehistoric cannibalism in
\merica. (Pop. Sci. Mo., vol. XLII, New
York. ISO.",.)
SOSA, GASPAK CASTANO DE. Meraoria del
desciibrimiento (27 de Julio de 1500).
(Coleccion de Documents Ineditos, tome
xv, 101-2(51. Madrid. 1871.)
SOTO. IlEKNANUO DE. KCC BlEDMAJ GENTLE
MAN OF ELVAS ; SPANISH EXPLORERS.
SOFTII DAKOTA. State Historical Society.
Collections. Vols." i-in. Aberdeen, S. 1).,
1902-00.
SOUTH WORTH, ALVIN S. The new state of
Colorado. (Trans. Am. Geog. Soc. 1874,
vol. vi, pt. i, New York, 187(5.)
SPANISH EXPLORERS in the Southern
Tnited States. 1528-1543. The narra
tive of Alvar Nunez Cabeca de Vaca. ed
ited by Frederick W. Hodge. The narra
tive of the expedition of ITernando de
Soto by the Gentleman of Elvas, edited by
Theodore II. Lewis. The narrative of
the expedition of Coronado, by Pedro de
Castaneda, edited by Frederick W. Hodge.
New York, 1907.
SPEAKS. JNO. R., c<1. Dangers and suffer
ings of Robert Eastburn. Reprinted from
the original edition of 175S. Cleveland,
loot.
SPECK. FRANK (I. The Creek Indians of
Taskigi town. (Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso.,
vol. n. pt. 2. Lancaster, Pa., 1007.)
— Ethnology of the Yuchi Indians.
< Anthr. Pub. I'niv. Mus.. I'niv. Pa., vol.
i. no. 1. Philadelphia. 1000.)
SPEED. Tims. The wilderness road. (Pub.
Filson Club, no. 2, Louisville, 1880.)
SPENCKK, F. C. Education of the Pueblo
child. (Coin rib. to Philos., Psyehol., and
Ed.. Columbia I'niv., vol. vn, no. 1, New
York, 1.S09.)
SPENCER, (». M. Indian captivity: a true
narrative of the capture of 'the Rev.
o. M. Spencer. New York, 1834.
SI-INDKN, H. J. The Ne/ Perce" Indians.
(Mem. Am. Anthr. Asso., vol. n, pt. 3,
Lancaster, Pa., 1008.)
•KIT WILL, G. F.. a nil SI-INDEX.
SPIT/KA, E. A. Contributions to the en
cephalic anatomy of the races ( \m
Jour. Anat., vol. n, Baltimore, 1002.)
SPOTSWOOD, ALEXANDER. Official letters of.
Vols. i-n. Virginia Historical Society,
Richmond, 1882-85.
SPROAT, GILBERT M. Scenes and studies of
savage life. London, 18(58.
SQDIER, E. G. New Mexico and California.
(In Am. Rev., vol. n, no. v, New YTork,
Nov. 1848.)
— Antiquities of the state of New-
York. With a supplement on the antiqui
ties of the West. Buffalo, 1851.
— and DAVIS. 10. II. Ancient monu
ments of the Mississippi valley. (Smith
sonian Contrib. to Knowledge, vol. i.,
Washington, 1848.)
STANDARD NATURAL HISTORY. See KINGS-
LEY, J. S.
STANFORD, EDWARD. Compendium of ge
ography and travel based on llellwald's
"Die Erde und ihre Volker." Translated
with ethnographic appendix by A. H.
Keane. Vols. i-vi. London, 1878-85.
STANLEY, J. M. Catalogue of portraits of
North American Indians painted by J. M.
Stanley. (Smithsonian Misc. Coll., no.
53, Washington, 1852.)
STARR. FREDERICK. Some first steps in
human progress. Meadville, Pa., and
New York, 1805.
— American Indians. Boston, 1899.
STATISTISCHE UND ETHNOGRAPHISCHE Nach-
richten iiber die russischen Besitzungen.
(In Baer and Ilelmersen, Beitriige zur
Kentniss des russischen Reiches, St.
Petersburg, 1839.)
STATUTES AT LARGE. See UNITED STATES :
STATUTES AT LARGE.
STEARNS, ROBERT E. C. On certain aborig
inal implements from Napa, California.
(Am. Nat., vol. xvi, Philadelphia, 1882.)
STEARNS, WINFKID A. Labrador : a sketch
of its people, its industries and its nat
ural history. Boston, 1884.
STEIN, ROBERT. Geographische Nomen-
klatur bei den Eskimos des Smith-Sundes.
(Petermanns Mitteilungen, B. 48, II. IN,
Gotha, 1902.)
STEIN METZ, SEBALD RUDOLF. Ethnologische
Studien zur ersten Entwicklung der
Strafe. Leiden, 1892.
STEPHEN, ALEXANDER M. The Navajo shoe
maker. (Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1888, vol.
xi, Washington, 1889.)
STEVENS, EDWARD T. Flint chips. A guide
to pre-historic archaeology. London, 1870.
STEVENS, HAZARD. Life of Isaac Ingalls
Stevens. Vols. i-n. Boston and New
York. 1000.
STEVENS, ISAAC I. Narrative and final re
port of explorations for a route for a
Pacific railroad, 1855. (Pacific Railroad
Reports, vol. xn, bk. 1, Washington,
I860.)
STEVENS. WM. B. History of Georgia from
its first discovery by Europeans to the
adoption of the present constitution in
1708. Vols. i-ii. New York and Phil
adelphia, 1847-59.
STEVENSON, JAS. Illustrated catalogue of
the collections obtained from the Indians
of Newr Mexico and Arizona. (Second
Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1883.)
— Illustrated catalogue of the collec
tions obtained from the Indians of New
Mexico in 1880. (Ibid.)
— Illustrated catalogue of the collec
tions obtained from the pueblos of Zufii,
New Mexico, and Wolpi, Arizona. (Third
Rep. Bur. Ethnology, Washington, 1884.)
— Ceremonial of Ilasjelti Dail.iis and
mythical sand painting of the Navaho
Indians. (Eighth Rep. Bur. Ethnology,
Washington, 1892.)
STEVENSON, MATILDA C. The religious life
of the Zufii child. (Fifth Rep. Bur.
Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
— The Sia. (Eleventh Rep. Bur.
Ethnology, Washington, 1893.)
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1217
STEVENSON, MATIILDA C. TheZuiii Indians;
their mythology, esoteric fraternities, and
ceremonies. (Twenty-third Rep. Bur. Am.
•Ethnology, Washington, 1904.)
STEVENSON, T. E. See STEVENSON, MA
TILDA C.
STITES, SARA HENRY. Economics of the
Iroquois. (Bryn Mawr College Mono
graphs, Monograph ser., vol. i, no. 3,
Bryn Mawr, Pa., 1905.)
STITII, WM. History of the first discovery
and settlement of Virginia. (Sabin's re
print.) New York, 1865.
ST. JOHN, MOLYNEUX. The sea of moun
tains ; an account of Lord Dufferin's tour
through British Columbia in 187G. Vols.
I-H. London, 1877.
STOBO, ROBERT. Notices of the settlement
of the country along the Monongahela,
Allegany and upper Ohio rivers. (In
Olden Time, vol.
Cincinnati, 1876.)
pper U
1. i, 1'
ittsburgh, 1846 ;
STOCKLEIN, Jos. Der neue Welt-Bptt niit
allerhand Nachrichten dern Missionario-
rum Soc. Jesu. Augspurg uud Gratz,
1726.
STOLPE, H.TALMAR. Studier Amerikansk or
nament ik. Stockholm, 1896.
STONE, CHAS. P. Notes on the State of
Sonora. (Hist. Mag., vol. v, New York,
June 1S61.)
STONE, WM. L. Life of Joseph Brant
(Tuayendanegea), including the border
wars of the American revolution and
sketches of the Indian campaigns of
Generals Ilarmar, St. Clair, and Wayne.
Vols. i-n. Albany, 1864.
— Life and times of Sir Wr. Johnson.
Vols. i-n. Albany, 1865.
STRACIIEY, WM. The historic of travaile
into Virginia Britannia, expressing the
cosmographie and comodities of the coun
try, together with the manners and cus
toms of the people. (Hakluyt Soc. Pub.,
vol. vi, London, 1849.)
STII \TTON, R. B. Captivity of the Oatman
girls. New York, 1857.
STUART, GRANVILLE. Montana as it Is.
New York. 1865.
STUMPF, CARL. [Various writings in]
Vierteljahrsschrift fur Musikwissen-
schaft, vols. i-x, Leipzig, 1885-94.
STURTEVANT, LEWIS. Indian corn and the
Indian. (Am. Nat., vol. xix, Philadel
phia, 1885.)
SULLIVAN, J. History of the district of
Maine (1604-1795). Boston, 1795.
SULLIVAN, JNO. Sec COOK, FREDERICK.
SUMNER, WM. G. History of American cur
rency. New York, 1874.
SUTHERLAND, A. A summer in prairie-
land. Toronto, 1881.
SWAN, JAS. G. The northwest coast, or
three years residence in Washington ter
ritory.' New York, 1857.
Indians of Cape Flattery. (Smith
sonian Contrib. to Knowledge, vol. xvi,
Washington, 1870.)
— Ilaidah Indians of Queen Char
lotte's islands, British Columbia. (Ibid.,
vol. NX i, Washington, 1874.)
SWANTON, JNO. R. Contributions to the
ethnology of the Haida. (Mem. Am.
— Ilaida texts and myths. (Bull. 29,
Mus. Nat. Hist., Jesup N. Pac. Exped.,
vol. v, pt. 1, Leiden and New York,
1905.)
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1905.)
— Tlingit myths'and texts. (Bull. 39,
Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1909.)
SYMS, W. G. See SIMMS, W. G.
TAILTTAN, J. Sec PERROT, NICOLAS.
TANNER, JNO. Narrative of captivity and
adventures during thirty years' residence
among the Indians in North America.
Prepared for the press by Edwin James.
New York, 1830.
8450— Rull. 30, pt 2—07 77
TAYLOR, ALEX. S. The Indianology of
California. (In California Farmer and
Journal of Useful Sciences, San Fran
cisco, vol. xin, no. 3 (Feb. 22, 1860) to
vol. xx, no. 12 (Oct. 30, 1863).)
TEIT, JAS. The Thompson Indians of
British Columbia. (Mem. Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., vol. n, Anthropology i, no. iv, New
York, 1900.)
TEN KATE, H. F. C. Indiens des Etats-
Unis du Sud-ouest. (Bull, de la Soc.
d'Anthropologie de Paris, me ser., tome
vi, Paris, 1883.)
— Sur la synonymie ethnique et la
toponymie chez les Indiens de 1'Amerique
du Nord. Amsterdam, 1884.
— Reizen en Onderzoekingen in Noord-
Amerika. Leiden, 1885.
— - Somatological • observations on In
dians of the Southwest. (Jour. Am. Eth.
and Arch., vol. in, Boston and New York,
1892.)
TERNAUX-COMPANS, HENRI. Voyages, rela
tions et memoires originaux pour seryir a.
1'histoire de la deeouverte de 1'Amerique.
Tomes i-xx. Paris, 1837-41.
TEURY, JAMES. Sculptured anthropoid ape
heads. New York, 1891.
TEXAS STATE HISTORICAL ASSOCIATION.
Quarterlv. Vols. i-xin. Austin, 1898-
1910.
THACHER, J. B. Christopher Columbus.
Vols. i-ni. New York, 1903-04.
THATCHER, B. B. Indian biography, or, an
historical account of those individuals
who have been distinguished among the
North American natives. Vols. i-n.
New York, 1832.
TIIEODAT. Sec SAGARD THEODAT, GABRIEL.
THOMAS, CYRUS. Directions for mound ex-
plorafTtmr—>tProc. IT. S. Nat. Mus. 1884,
vol. vn, app., Washington, 1885.)
— Fort Ancient. (Science, vol. vm,
New York, 1886.)
— • Burial mounds of the northern sec
tions of the United States. (Fifth Rep.
Bur. Am. Ethnology. Washington, 1887.)
— Work in mound exploration of the
Bureau of Ethnology. (Bull. 4, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1887.)
— The problem of the Ohio mounds.
(Bull. 8. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washing
ton, 1889.)
- The circular, square, and octagonal
earthworks of Ohio. (Bull. 10, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1889.)
— - Catalogue of prehistoric works east
of the Rocky mountains. (Hull. 1 2, Bur.
Am. Ethnology, Washington, 1891.)
— The Maya year. (Hull. 18, Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1894.)
— • Report on the mound explorations
of the Bureau of Ethnology. (Twelfth
Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnology, Washington,
1894.)
— Numeral systems of Mexico and Cen
tral America. (Nineteenth Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1900.)
— Introduction to the study of North
American archaeology. Second impres
sion. Cincinnati, 1903.
— -The Indians of North America in
historic times. (In History of North
America, Guy Carleton Lee, ed., vol. II,
Philadelphia,' c. 1903.)
THOMPSON, A. C. Moravian missions.
Twelve lectures. New York, 1890.
(Same, 1904.)
THOMPSON, BEN.T. F. History of Long
Island ; containing an account of the dis
covery and settlement. New York, 1839.
(Some, 2d ed., vols. i-n, New York,
1843.)
THOMSON. CITAS. An enquiry into the
causes of the alienation of the Delaware
and Shawnee Indians from the British
interest. London, 1759.
1218
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
TIIB\LL, HOMER S. A pictorial history of
Texas, from the earliest visits of Euro
pean adventurers to A. i). 1870. 5th ed.
St Louis, 1879.
THUI STON, GATES r. Antiquities of Ten-
m-sxee I'd ed. Cincinnati, 1897.
TIIW.UTKS, RKI HKN COLD. Father Mar-
qnette. New York, 11)02.
<•<!. Early western travels 1(48-
1846. Vols. I-X'XMI, Cleveland, 1904-07.
— See JESUIT HKLATIONS.
TIKHMKMKF. P. Historical review of the
organization of the Russian American
Company and its history to the present
time. [In Huxsian.] Vols. i-i I, 1861-63.
TiM!:i:ui>AKi:. HENRY. Memoirs of Lieut.
Henry Timberlake (who accompanied the
three Cherokee Indians to England in the
year 1 7t.il.' » . . . containing an accurate
map of their Over-hill settlement. Lon
don, 1765.
TIMS .1. W. Grauimar and dictionary of
the P.lackfoot language in the Dominion
of Canada. London. 188!).
TOCHER, .1. F. Note on some measurements
of Kskimo of Southampton island. (In
Man. London, 1901M
TOLMIE, W. F. Census of various tribes
living on or near 1'uget sound, n. w.
America. 1844. ( Pac. It. K. Keps., vol.
i, 4.">4, Washington, 1S55.)
- Vocabularies of the Kittistzu, Kul-
leespelm, Shooswaap, and Wakynakaine.
«'ontril>. N. A. Elhnol., vol. i, Washing
ton. 1S77.I
-(/;K/ DAWSON, GEO. M. Compara
tive vocabularies of the Indian tribes of
British Columbia. With a map Ulus-
t rating distribution. (<!eol. and Nat.
Hist. Surv. of Canada.) Montreal, 18S4.
Ti-i.nMKn, CI.AVIDIO. La geografia di Cla-
vidio Tolomeo Alessandrino da Girolamo
Koscelli. Venptlli, 1501.
TONTI. HENRI DI:. Account of M. de la
Salle's last expedition and discoveries in
North America. (In French, P>. F., Hist.
Coll. Louisiana, vol. i, New York, 1840.)
— /Sre HKLATIONS.
TIIOKER, WM. W. Indian place-names in
Rust-Hampton town, with their probable
significations. Sag Harbor, N. Y., 18S!>.
.lohn Eliot's first Indian teacher
and interpreter. Cockenoe-de-Long Island.
New York, 1S96.
The Algonquian series. Vols. i-x
New York, l!»oi.
Toi'iNAUD, PAUL. Elements d'anthropolo
•4ie genera le. Paris. 1SX5.
TOKOUEMADA, JUAN DI:. De los viente I un
litres rituales I monarchia Indiana.
Tomos i in. Madrid, 171':'..
TOUSSAI.NT. A. Carte de 1'Amerique Sep-
tentrionale et Meridionale avec cartes
part iciilieres des iles et des cotes en-
vironantes. Paris, iS.'V.t.
TOWN-SEND, J.\o. K. Narrative of a jour
ney across the Rocky mountains, to the
Columbia river. Philadelphia, 1839
TOWNSHEND, ('HAS. II. The Quinnipiack
Indians and their reservation. New
Haven. 1!>OO.
TRAILL, CATHARINE P. Canadian Crusoes ;
a tale of the Rice Lake plains. Lon
don, 1854.
TKKNT. WM. M •<• <;<MU>MAX. ALFRED T.
TRUMBULL, BKN.I. Complete history of
Connecticut from 1 (>.'{() to 17(>4 'Vols
i n. New Haven, ISIS.
TIM MIU M., HKNIJV. Historv of Indian
wars. Philadelphia, ]K51 '
Tin Murir., .1. H. On the Algonkin name
, nianit (or " manltou "), sometimes
translated "great spirit," and " god."
(In Old and New, vol. i, Boston, 1870.)
On Algonkin names for man
(Trans. Am. Philol. Asso. 1S71, Hart
ford, 1 S7-. )
Words derived from Indian Ian
k'uages of Nortli America. (Ibid., 187L',
Hartford, 1S7:',.»
TRUMBULL, -T. H. Indian languages of
America. (Johnson's New Universal
Cyclopaedia, vol. n, New York, 1877.)
— Indian names of places, etc., in and
on the borders of Connecticut. Hart
ford, 1881. (/Nee also in Woodward. A.,
Historical Address, New Haven, 1869.)
Natick dictionary. (Bull. 25, Bur.
Am1. Ethnology, Washington, 1903.)
TUCKER, SARAH. The rainbow in the north ;
short account of the first establishment
of Christianity in Rupert's Land by the
Church Missionary Society. New Y'ork,
Ti RXER, LUCIEN M. Ethnology of the Un-
gava district. (Eleventh Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1894.)
TURNER, W. W. ticc WHIPPLE, A. W.,
EWBANK, THOS.J and TURNER.
UHDE, ADOLPH. Die Lander am untern
Rio Bravo del Norte. Heidelberg, 18(51.
UMFREVILLE, EDWARD. The present state
of Hudson's bay, containing a full de
scription of that settlement and the ad
jacent country ; and likewise of the fur
trade. London, 1790.
UNDERBILL,, .INO. News from America;
containing the history of the Pequot war.
London, 1(5:58. (Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll.,
.'id ser., vol. vi, Boston, 18:57.)
UNITED STATES. The statutes at large and
treaties of the United States. Vols.
i-xvn,, Boston, 1851-75. Vols. xvin-
xxxn, Washington, 1875-190:*.
U. S. BUREAU ov EDUCATION. Reports,
1870-1897. Washington, 1875-98.
— Circulars of Information, Nos. 3
and 4. Washington, 1888.
— See WELLS, It., and KELLY, J. W.
U. S. CENSUS. Alaska, its population, its
industries and resources, by Ivan Petroff.
(Vol. vin of the Reports of the Tenth
Census. Washington, 1884.)
— Report on population and resources
of Alaska at the eleventh census, 1890.
Washington, 1893.
— Report on Indians taxed and In
dians not taxed in the United States -at
the eleventh census, 1890. [By Thos.
Donaldson.] Washington, 1894.
/S'ee DONALDSON, THOS. ; PETROFF,
IVAN.
U. S. COAST AND (IEODETIC SURVEY.
for 1808. Washington, 1871.
— Maps of Alaska. Washington,
1898-99.
U. S. COMMISSION. Report of the TI. S.
Commission to the Columbian Historical
Exposition at Madrid. Washington,
1895.
U. S. CONGRESS. [Various documents and
reports of the Senate and the House of
Representatives relating to the Indians.]
U. S. DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE. Bio
logical Survey. North American fauna.
Nos. 3 and 16. Washington, 1890, 1899.
— Bureau of Animal Industry. Bul
letin :',!. Washington, 1901.
U. S. EXPLORING EXPEDITION. Narrative
of the, during the years 1838, 1S39,
1840, 1841, 1842. By Charles Wilkes,
U. S. N., commander of the expedition.
Vols. i-v and atlas. Philadelphia,
1844. (Same, vols. i-v, Philadelphia,
1845. Rainc, 1850. Continued by the
publication of the scientific results of the
expedition to vol. xxiv, of which vol. vi
is Horatio Hale's Ethnology and Philol
ogy, Philadelphia, 1846.)
U. S. GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL SUR
VEY OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGION.
Nrr CONTRIBUTIONS TO NORTH AMERICAN
ETHNOLOGY.
U. S. GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEYS OF THE TER
RITORY OF THE UNITED STATES WEST OF
THE IOOTII MERIDIAN. Annual Reports.
Washington, 1875-78.
Volume vii. Archaeology. Wash
ington, 1879.
BULL. .",0]
BIBLdOGKAPHY
1219
U. S. GEOLOGICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL SUR
VEY OF THE TERRITORIES. F. V. Hayden
in charge. Bulletins, vols. i-vi. Wash
ington, 1874-1882.
— • Annual reports, vols. I— x. Wash
ington, 1867-78.
U. S. HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. Sec
U. S. CONGRESS.
U. S. HYDROGRAPHIC OFFICE. [Chart of
the] North Pacific ocean. West coast of
North America ; from Juan de Fuca
Strait to Queen Charlotte islands, in
cluding Vancouver island ; from British
and United States surveys to 1882.
UNITED STATES INDIAN TREATIES. Sec IN
DIAN TREATIES.
U. S. INTERIOR DEPARTMENT. Report of
the Secretary of the Interior communi
cating the correspondence between tho
Department of the Interior and the In
dian agents and commissioners in Cali
fornia. (Sen. Ex. Doc. 4, 32d Cong.,
spec, sess., Washington, 1853.)
UNITED STATES NATIONAL MUSEUM.
(Smithsonian Institution.) Reports,
1881-1909, Washington, 1883-1909.
Proceedings, vols. i-xxxvi, Washington,
1879-1909. Bulletins, Nos. 1-72, Wash
ington, 1875-1910.
U. S. PATENT OFFICE. Reports, Washing
ton, 1850-51, 1852-53, 1854, 1855, 1856,
1858, 1859, 1860, 1861, 1866.
U. S. SENATE. See U. S. CONGRESS.
U. S. WAR DEPARTMENT. Chief of Engi
neers. Annual report of the Chief of
Engineers to the Secretary of War for
the year 1876. Pt. in. Washington,
1876. (H. R. Ex. Doc. 1, vol. n, pt. n,
44th Cong., 2d sess.)
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. Publications
in American Archaeology and Ethnology.
Vols. i-v. Berkeley. 1903-10.
UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA. Publica
tions. Series in philology, literature, and
archaeology. Vol. 11, no. i, Philadelphia,
1892. Vol. vi, Philadelphia, 1897.
— • 8cc FREE MUSEUM OF SCIENCE AND
ART ; HARSHBERGER, J. W. ; SPECK, F. G.
URBINA, MANUEL. El peyote y el ololiuh-
qui. (Anales del Museo Nacional de
Mexico, tomo vn, Mexico, 1909.)
URLSPERGRR, SAMUEL. Ausfiirliche Nach-
richt yon den saltzburgischen Emigran-
ten, die sich in America niedergelassen
haben. B. I-IH. Halle, 1735-52.
VANCOUVER, GEO. Voyage of discovery to
the North Pacific ocean, and round the
world, 1790-95. Vols. i-vi. London,
1801.
VANDERA, JOAN DE LA. Memoria. En que
se hace relaci6n de los lugares y tierra
de la Florida por donde el Capitan Juan
Pardo entro fi. descubrir camino para
Nueva Espana por los afios de 1566
1567. (In French, B. F., Hist. Coll. La.
and Fla., 2d ser., pp. 289-292, New York
1875.)
VAN DER DONCK, A. Description of New
Netherlands. (New York Hist. Soc. Coll.,
2d ser., vol. i, 1841.)
VANUXEM, LARDNER. Ancient oyster shell
deposits observed near the Atlantic coast
of the United States. (Proc. Amer. Asso.
Geol., 2d sess., 1841, Boston, 1843.)
VATER, JOHANN S. See ADELUNG, J. C., and
VATER.
VAUGONDY, ROBERT DE. [ Carte de 1'] Ame-
rique ou Indes Occidentales. Paris, 1778.
VELASCO, JOSE FRANCISCO. Noticias es-
tadfsticas del estado de Sonora. Mexico,
1850.
VENEGAS, MIGUEL. Noticia de la Califor
nia, y de su conquista temporal y espi-
ritual hasta el tiempo presente. Tomos
i-in. Madrid, 1757.
— A natural and civil history of Cal
ifornia. Translated from the original
Spanish, Madrid, 1758. Vols. i-n. Lon
don, 1759.
VENEGAS, MIGUEL. Histoirc naturelle et
civile de la California. Tomes i— in.
Paris, 1767.
VENIAMINOFF, IVAN. Zapiski ob ostrava*
Unalashkinskago otdailo. Vols. I— II. St.
Petersburg, 1840. [In Russian.]
— • Ueber die Sprachen des Russischen
America's, nach WTenjaminow. (Archiv
fiir wissenschaftliche Kunde von Russ-
land, B. vn, Berlin, 1849.)
VERMONT HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections.
Vols. i-n. Montpelier, 1870-71.
VERNEAU, R. Le bassin suivant les sexes
et les races. Paris, 1875.
VERRAZANO, HIFROMMO DA. Map of coast
from Florida to the gulf of St. Lawrence,
1529. (Mag. Am. Hist., vol. n, New
York, 1878.)
VERWYST, CHRYSOSTOM. Missionary labors
of Fathers Marquette, Menard and Al-
louez, in the Lake Suporior region. Mil
waukee and Chicago, 1886.
VETANCURT, AGUSTIN DE. Teatro Mexicano.
Tomos i-iv. Mexico, | reprint] 1870-71.
(Tomo in contains the Cronica de la
provincia del Santo Evangel io de Mexico,
and tomo iv the Menologio Franciscano
de los varones, etc.)
VETROMILE. EUGENE. The Abnakis and
their history, or historical notices on the
aborigines of Acadia. New York, 1866.
VICTOR, FRANCES F. The Oregon Indians.
(Overland Monthly, vol. vu, San Fran
cisco, Oct. 1871.)
— The early Indian wars of Oregon.
Salem, 1894.
VILLAGRAN, GASPAR DE. Historia de la
Nveva Mexico. Alcala, 1610.
VILLA-SENOR Y SANCHEZ, Jos. ANTONIO.
Theatro Americano, descripcion general
de los reynos, y provincias de la Nueva-
Espana, y sus jurisdicciones. Tomos i— n.
Mexico, 1746-48.
VINING, E. P. An inglorious Columbus.
New York, 1885.
VIRCHOW, RUDOLF. Beitrage zur Craniolo-
gie der Insulaner von der Westkiiste
Nordamerikas. (Verhandl. der Berliner
Gesell. fiir Anthr., Berlin, 1889.)
Crania ethnica americana. Berlin,
1892.
VIRGINIA COMMISSIONERS. See REPORT.
VIRGINIA HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Collections,
newseries. Vols. i-xi. Richmond, 1882-92.
V USSIER], P[AUL]. Histoire de la tribu
des Osages. Paris, 1827.
VOLNEY, C. F. A view of the soil and
climate of the United States of America.
Translated, with occasional remarks, by
C. B. Brown. Philadelphia, 1804.
(Same, London, 1804.)
VOTH, II. R. Oraibi Powamu ceremony.
(Pub. Field Col. Mus., Anthr. ser., vol.
in, no. 2, Chicago, 1901.)
— Oraibi summer Snake ceremony.
(Ibid., no. 4, Chicago, 1903.)
— The Oraibi Oaqol ceremony. (Ibid.,
vol. vi, no. 1, Chicago, 1903.)
— Hopi proper names. (Ibid., no. 3,
Chicago, 1905.)
• See DORSEY, G. A., and VOTH.
WADDELL, Jos. A. Annals of Augusta
county, Virginia. Richmond, 1886.
WAITZ, THEODOK. Anthropologie der Na-
turvolker. B. i-iv. Leipzig, 1859-64.
WALAM OLIIM. See BRINTON, D. G. (Lenape
and their Legends).
WALCII, JOIIANES. Charte von America.
Augsburg, 1805.
WALKER, JUDSON E. Campaigns of Gen
eral Custer in the north-west, and the
final surrender of Sitting Bull. New
York, 1881.
WALLACE, SUSAN E. Land of the Pueblos.
New York, 1888.
WALLARD, Jos. Address in commemoration
of the two hundredth anniversary of the
incorporation of Lancaster, Massachu
setts. Boston, 1853.
12*20
BIBLIOGRAPHY
[B. A. E.
W\IL\SCHKK. RICHARD. Primitive music.
'] oiidon and New York. 1X03.
W\i TON !«»s S Conrad Weiser and the
'liidiaii policy of colonial Pennsylvania.
Philadelphia.' c. 10OO.
\V\NUN luvii) P.. Statistical, political,
and' historical account of the United
States Vols. i-ni. Edinburgh, 1810.
KccluM-chcs sur Ics ant iquites <le
rAmerique Septentrtonale. Paris, 1827.
WAKKKN, Oc.rvKXKiu K. Explorations in
tin- Dacota country in the year IS;").
(Sen. Kx hoc. 7C>. .".4th Cong., 1st sess.,
Washington. lX5i;. »
--Preliminary report of explorations
in XebrasKa :md Dakota in the years
is". r.c.-.-.T. IHepi'i'it.l (Engineer Dept,
I S Army, Washington, 1875.)
WAKUKX. Jos. NM' RKVKKK. Jos. WARREN.
W\I:K::X, WM. W. History of the Ojibways
based upon traditions arid oral state
ments. (Coll. Minn. Hist. Soc., vol. v,
St. Pa'il. l.ssr.. i
W \sll I N i ;To: N-IUVI.XK. >X'<r BUTTERFIELD,
c. w.
Wr.r.r.. JAS. W. Altowan : or incidents of
life and adventure in the Rocky moun
tains. Vols i-n. New York. 1X46.
Wi mini Cn\s W. 'I'lie gold mines of the
(iila. Vols. i-n. New' York. 1X40.
WKKDKX. WM. P.. Indian money as a factor
in New England civilization. (Johns
Hopkins. I'niv. Studies in Hist, and Polit.
Sri., I'd ser., vols. YIII-IX, Baltimore,
1884.)
W'M.LcoMi:, HKNRY S. The story of Metla-
kahtla. New York. 1SS7.
WKI.I.S. Ro<;i u. inul KKI.I.V. J. W. English-
Eskimo and Eskimo-English vocabularies.
( r. S. P.ur. of Education, (Mrc. of Infor
mation no. 2, Washington, 185)0.)
WKI.I.S. WM. V. Wild life in Oregon.
(Harper's Mag., vol. xm. New York,
.Inn.- Nov. Isr.il.)
WKX.IAMI xow. ,v< <• VKXIAMI.XOKF. I VAX.
WKST. <ii:o. A. Aboriginal pipes of Wiscon
sin, i \\'is. ArcheoloLiist, Vol. I v, nos, .">, 4,
Madison. 1005.)
WI:ST, .l\o. The substance of n journal
during a residence at the Red River col-
oiiv. British North America. London.
ixL'4.
WKSTLUN GAZKTTKKK. Sec BROWN. SAM-
rKL U.
WKSTKKX RESERVE AXD NORTIIERX Oino
HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Tracts. Vols. i-n
Cleveland, 1S77 NX.
WEST FI.OIMI.A. A new map of West Flor
ida, including the Chactaw. Cliicasaw. and
I'pper Creek section. (A manuscript
map. <ii. 177."., pp-served at the I'. S. Gen-
«-ral I and otlice. Interior Deparlment. )
WIII:I:LKR. Oi.ix D. The trail of Lewis and
Clark, 1X04 1004. Vol. i-n New York
r.MH.
WIII:,:LKI: SURVEY. &,•<• U. S. GEOGRAPHICAL
SURVEYS (»!•• TIIK TERRITORY of the II S
West of the louth Meridian.
WIIKKLOCK. ELKA/AR. Narrative of the
original design, rise, progress, and pres
ent state of the Indian charity-school at
Lebanon, in Connecticut. Boston, 17(5:;.
Wimri.i:. A. W. Report of Lieutenant
\\ hippie's expedition from San Diego to
the Colorado. Washington, ]X51. (Exec-
Doc. I'.i. .",1st Cong., I'd sess. )
Nrr PACIFIC RAILROAD RKPOKTS.
\MIII-IM.K. IlKXKY P.. Lights and shadows
"J a long episcopate. New York, IX!)!).
I \\HITE. A.M.I.'KWl Urhltio itinel'is in
Marylandiam. (Maryland Historical So
lely. Fund Pub. n,,. 7. Baltimore, 1X74.)
WIIITK, E. ,svr ALLEX. A J
WHITE. FRAXCKS J. Ohl-Urne haunts of the
Norwottock and Pocumtuck Indians.
^Springfield, Mass.. 1«)03.
';i:o. Statistics of Georgia. Savan-
WIHTK, GEO. Historical collections of
Georgia, .'id ed. New York. lS,r>5.
WHITE, JNO. B. History of Apachos, 1875.
(MS. in Bureau of American Ethnology.)
— • Names of the different tribes in
Ari/ona. and the names by which they
are called by the Apaches. | n. d.] (MS.
in Bureau of American Ethnology.)
— A history of the Indians of Arizona
territory, 1X73—75. (MS. in Bureau of
American Ethnology.)
WHITING, W. II. C. Report of the Secre
tary of War, enclosing the report of Lieut.
W.'ll. C. Whiting's reconnaissance of the
western frontier of Texas. Washington,
1850. (Senate Ex. Doc. 64, 31st Cong.,
1st sess.)
WHITNEY, J. D. Auriferous gravels of the
Sierra Nevada of California. (Mem.
Mus. Comp. Zool., Harvard Univ., vol. vi,
no. 1. Cambridge, 1X70.)
WHITTLESKY, CHAS. Ancient mining on the
shores of Lake Superior. (Smithsonian
Contrib. to Knowledge, vol. xm, Wash
ington, 1XC>3.)
WHYMPER, FREDERICK. A journey from
Norton sound, Bering sea, to Fort You-
kon (junction of Porcupine and Youkon
rivers'). (Jour. Roy. Geog. Soc. 1SGS, vol.
xxxviii, London | n. d.].)
— Travel and adventure in the terri
tory of Alaska, formerly Russian Amer
ica* New York, 1868. (Same, New York,
i son. )
WILKKS, ("HAS. Western America, includ
ing California and Oregon, with maps of
those regions and of the Sacramento val
ley. Philadelphia, 1849.
— See UNITED STATES EXPLORING EX
PEDITION.
WILKES, GEO. History of Oregon, geo
graphical and political. New York, 1X45.
WILL. G. F., <nt<l SPINDEN, II. J. The Man-
dans. A study of their culture, arche
ology, and language. ( Papers Peabody
Mus". Am. Archa?ol. and Ethnol., vol. in,
no. 4. Cambridge. Mass., 100C,.)
WILLARD, CAROLINE McCoY. Life in Alaska.
Letters of Mrs. Eugene S. Willard, edited
by her sister Mrs. Eva McClintock.
Philadelphia, 1884.
WILLARD, Jos. Address in commemoration
of the two hundredth anniversary of the
incorporation of Lancaster, Mass. Bos
ton, 185.°,.
WILLIAMS, Jxo. LKK. A view of West Flor
ida, embracing its geography, topography,
etc. Philadelphia, 18i»7.
— The territory of Florida ; or sketches
of the topography, civil and natural his
tory, of the country. New York, 18.'57.
WILLIAMS, ROGER. A key into the language
of America. London, 1G43. (Reprinted
in Rhode Island Hist. Soc. Coll., vol. I,
Providence, 18l_'7; also in Mass. Hist.
Soc. Coll.. 1st ser.. vol. in,, Boston, 17!)4;
alfto in Narragansett Club Pub., 1st ser.,
vol. i, Providence, 1866.)
WILLIAMS, SAMUEL. Natural and civil his
tory of Vermont. L>d ed. Vols. i-n.
Burlington, 1800.
WILLIAMSON, A. W. Minnesota geograph
ical names derived from the Dakota lan
guage, with some that are obsolete.
Geol. and Nat. Hist. Surv. of Minnesota,
Kith Ann Rep.. St. Paul, 1885.)
WILLIAMSON, HUGH. History of North
Carolina. Vols. i-n. Philadelphia, 1812.
WILLIAMSON, R. S. Report of explorations
and surveys in California. ( Pac. R. R.
Reports, 1853-54, vol. v, Washington,
1 856. )
WILLIAMSON, T. S. Who were the first
men? (Minn. Hist. Soc. Coll. (1850-
56), vol. i, St. Paul, 1872.)
WILLIAMSON, WM. I). History of the state
of Maine; from its first discovery, A. D.
1601', to the separation, A. D. 1820. Vols.
i-n. Hallowell, 1832.
BULL. 30]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
1221
WILLOUGHBY, CHAS. C. Prehistoric burial
places in Maine. (Tapers Peabody Mus.
Am. Archseol. and Ethnol., vol. \, no. 6,
Cambridge, 1898.)
— See PUTNAM, F. W., and WIL-
LOUGHBY.
WILLSON, HECKLES. The great company
(16(57-1871) being a history of the hon
ourable company of merchants-adven
turers trading into Hudson's bay. Vols.
i-n. London, 1900.
WILSON, Captain. Report on the Indian
tribes inhabiting the country in the vi
cinity of the 49th parallel of north lati
tude. (Trans. Ethnol. Soc. Lond., u. s.,
iv, London, 1866.)
WILSON, DANIEL. 1'rehistoric man. Vols.
i-ii. Cambridge and London, 1862.
WILSON, EDWARD F. O.jebway language : a
manual for missionaries and others em
ployed among the Ojebway Indians. To
ronto, 1874.
— Indian tribes. Paper no. 11. The
Kootenay Indians. (In Our Forest Chil
dren, vol. in, no. 13, Owen Sound, On
tario, Apr. 1890.)
WILSON, G. L. See PEPPER, G. II., and
WILSON.
WILSON, Tups. Study of prehistoric
anthropology. Hand-book for beginners.
(Rep. U. S. Nat. Mus. 1887-88, Wash
ington, 1890.)
— The swastika, the earliest known
symbol and its migrations. (Ibid.,
1894, Washington, 1896.)
— Prehistoric art. (Ibid., 1896,
Washington, 1898.)
— Arrowpoints, spearheads, and
knives of prehistoric times. (Ibid.,
1897, Washington, 1899.)
WIMER, JAS. Events in Indian history.
Lancaster, 1842.
WINFIELD, CIIAS. II. History of the
county of Hudson, New Jersey, from its
earliest settlement. New York, 1874.
WIN SHIP, GEO. P. The Coronado expedi
tion. (Fourteenth Rep. P>ur. Am. Eth
nology, pt. 1, Washington, 1896.)
WINSLOW, EDWARD. Good newes from
New-England. London, 1624.
WINSOR, JUSTIN. Narrative and critical
history of America. Vols. i-vni. Bos
ton and New York, 1884-89.
— ('artier to Frontenac. Geographical
discovery in the interior of North
America in its historical relations, 1534-
1700. Boston and New York, 1894.
WINTER IN THE WEST. Sec HOFFMAN, C. F.
WISCONSIN ACADEMY OF SCIENCE, AKTS,
AND LETTERS. Transactions, vol. iv,
1876-77, Madison, 1878.
WISCONSIN AECHEOLOGIST (THE). Vols.
i-vni. Milwaukee, 1901-09.
WISCONSIN HISTORICAL SOCIETY. Report
and collections of the State Historical
Society of Wisconsin. Vols. i-xvi.
Madison, 1855-1902.
WISLIZENUS, A. Memoir of a tour to
northern Mexico, in 1846 and 1847.
(Senate Misc. Doc. 26, 30th Cong., 1st
sess., Washington, 1848.)
WISSLER, CLARK. Material culture of the
Blackfoot Indians. (Am. Mus. Nat.
Hist., Anthr. Papers, vol. v, pt. 1, New
York, 1910.)
WITHERS, A. S. Chronicles of border war
fare. Cincinnati, 1895.
WOOD, JNO. G. The uncivilized races of
men in all countries of the world, being
a comprehensive account of their man
ners and customs and of their physical,
mental, moral and religious character
istics. Vols. i-n. Hartford, 1870.
WOOD, SILAS. Sketch of the first settlement
of Long Island. (In Macauley, History
of New York, New York, 1829.)
WOOD, WM. New Englands prospect. Lon
don, 1634.
WOODWARD, ASHBEL. Wampum, a paper
presented to the "Numismatic and Anti
quarian Society of Philadelphia. Albany,
1878.
WOODWARD, Tnos. S. Woodward's reminis
cences of the Creek, or Muscogee Indians,
contained in letters to friends in Georgia
and Alabama. Montgomery, 1859.
WOOLFE, HENRY I). Report on population
and resources of Alaska at the Eleventh
Census, 1890. Washington, 1893.
WORD CARRIER. See I API OAYE.
Wousi EY, ISRAEL. View of the American
Indians, their general character, customs,
language [etc.]. London, 1828.
WOUTMAN, J. L. See MATTHEWS, W., and
WORTMAN.
WRANGELL, FERDINAND VON. Observations
recueillies par 1'Amiral Wrangell sur
les habitants des cotes nord-ouest de
1'Amerique ; extraites du Russe par M. le
prince Emanue! Galitzin. (Nouvelles An-
nales des Voyages, tome I, Paris, 1853.
— See STATISTISCIIE.
WRIGHT, G. FREDERICK. The ice age in
North America. New York, 1889.
— The Nampa image. (Proc. Boston.
Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. xxiv, Jan. 1890;
Vol. xxv, Feb. 1891.)
— Man and the glacial period. New
York, 1895.
WRIGHT, JULIA McNAin. Among the Alas
kans. Philadelphia [18S3J.
WYETH, NATHANIEL J. Correspondence and
journals. (Sources of Hist, of Oregon,
vol. I, pts. 3-6, Eugene. Oreg., 1899.)
WYMAN, JEFFRIES. An account of some
kjoekkenmoeddings, or shell-heaps in
Maine and Massachusetts. (Am. Nat.,
vol. i, no 11, Salem, 1868.)
— On the fresh-water shell-heaps of
the St. John's river, East Florida. (Am.
Nat., vol. ii. nos. 8. 9. Salem. 1868;
also Fourth Memoir Peabody Acad. Sci.,
Salem, 1875.)
— Observations on crania and other
parts of the skeleton. (4th Ann. Rep.
Peabody Mus., Boston, 1871.)
— Human remains in the shell heaps
of the St. John's river, East Florida.
Cannibalism. (7th Ann. Rep. Peabody
Mus.. Cambridge, 1876.)
WYOMING HISTORICAL AND GEOLOGICAL
SOCIETY. Proceedings and Collections.
Vols. I-VITI. Wilkes Barre, 1858-1904.
WYTFLIET, CORNELIUS. Descriptionis Ptole-
maica> augmentum, sive Occidentis no-
titia brevi commentario illustrata. Lo-
vanii, 1597. (Same, 2d eel., Duaci, 1603.)
— Ilistoire vniverselle des Indes, orien-
tales et occidentales. Douay, 1605.
YARROW, II. C. Introduction to the study
of mortuary customs among the North
American Indians. Washington, 1880.
— A further contribution to the study
of the mortuary customs of the North
American Indians. (First Rep. Bur. Am.
Ethnology, Washington, 1881.)
YATES, LORENZO G. Charm stones. Notes
on the so-called " plummets " or sinkers.
(Smithsonian Rep. 1886, Washington,
1889.)
YOAKUM, II. History of Texas from its
first settlement to its annexation to the.
United States in 1846. Vols. i-n. New
York, 1855-56.
ZAGOSKIN, L. A. Pedestrian exploration of
parts of the Russian possessions in Amer
ica in the years 1842, 1843. and 1844.
Vols. i-n. St. Petersburg, 1847-48.
\In /??/,s.S'm».]
ZEISBERGER, DAVID. Sec BLISS, EUGENE
F., cd. ; DE SCIIWEINITZ, E.
ZBITSCHRIFT FUR ETIINOLOGIE. B. I-XLII.
Berlin, 1869-1910.
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
IQ"-* 202 Main Library
LOAN PERIOD l 1 9 ~~n -- -
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any
University of California Library
or to the
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
2-month loans may be renewed by calling
(510)642-6753 39]
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books
to NRLF
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days
prior to due date N
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
(•_
K.
20,000 (4/94)
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES
•
i
y
:
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
*« .. -J, V
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11